《Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife》 Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 1 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 1 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 1 ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± As soon as the doctor said those words, Diana Winnington raised her head in surprise. Her face flushed red. She was actually pregnant?! After three years of marriage, she was finally expecting her and Julian Fulcher¡¯s child. ted, Diana couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with him. However, there was no answer when she called. It was only after she asked the driver that she found out that Julian had gone back to the old mansion on the outskirts of the city to hold a banquet today. Banquets held at the old mansion were usually more private, so Diana presumed that the guest list consisted of theirmon friends. What¡¯s more, Julian usually pampered her. Hence, Diana thought nothing of it and got dressed before she headed to the old mansion to find him without hesitation. Diana stroked her lower abdomen along the way. She couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her mouth from curling up slightly. She got out of the car immediately as soon as she arrived at the old mansion, but was stopped by Mr. Carter outside the door. Mr. Carter was an old butler who had been working for Julian for many years. His attitude toward Diana was a little more contemptuous than usual at this moment, and he did not seem to have any respect for her anymore. His tone was cold as he said, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t enter.¡± Diana stared at him nkly, suddenly feeling uneasy. She often received much of such contempt and ridicule when she first married Julian. Everyone thought she was a one who managed to climb up thedder and turn into a phoenix, but no one expected her to be the respectable daughter of the prominent Winnington family from Richburgh. She became aplete outsider when she got lost at the age of three. No one would pay attention to her, even after she went through all the hardship from traveling from a small town in the countryside to Richburgh! On the contrary, everyone used Diana, the biological daughter of the Winnington family, of stooping low and scheming when she finally recognized her rtives. They called her a culprit responsible for destroying the Winnington family¡¯s happy life! But was it so wrong for her to simply want to see her parents? She received the answer when her mother pped her across the face. She also took the Winnington family¡¯s contemptuous and taunting gaze to heart. The look in their eyes was exactly the same as the current look in Mr. Carter¡¯s eyes¡­ She didn¡¯t want to care about the Winnington family anymore, but Mr. Carter¡­ Why was he looking at her like this when he was someone who was working so closely with Julian? Diana closed her eyes, and Julian¡¯s handsome and carefully outlined face appeared in her mind. She was brought out of her cold and indifferent home the moment Julian appeared at Winnington Mansion to propose to her three years ago. He became her salvation. Every time she felt slightly uneasy, she would be able to gain great strength as long as she calmed down and thought about his appearance. He was her light. Diana took a deep breath, and adjusted her emotions well when she opened her eyes again. She was no longer the daughter of the Winnington family that everyone could bully, but Julian¡¯s wife. She was his most beloved woman. She had enough strength and confidence to face all the contempt. She straightened her back, and spoke in neither a humble nor overbearing manner. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m here to see Julian.¡± She meant for him to go and let Julian know that she wanted to see him. But Mr. Carter then sneered lightly, as if he was mocking her, and said, ¡°Today¡¯s guest is very important, and I can¡¯t contact the master right now.¡± Mr. Carter¡¯s firm attitude made Diana¡¯s heart sink. She couldn¡¯t help but bit her lower lip, as she was almost acutely aware that something was very wrong with this banquet. Mr. Carter¡¯s forceful refusal toward her could only be at Julian¡¯s behest. Diana looked at the old mansion in front of her which she had entered countless times. Now, she was completely isted from the outside, and the panic in her eyes reappeared. She suddenly didn¡¯t dare to go in anymore. Although Diana¡¯s marriage to Julian started hastily and they only met for the first time the day he went to Winnington Mansion to propose to her, Julian had never said a single harsh word to her in the three years of their marriage. He had never even raised his voice at her. If Diana said that she wanted the stars in the sky, Julian would find a way to pick them for her. Thus, Diana couldn¡¯t think of a reason why she couldn¡¯t attend a rtively private banquet. She nced at Mr. Carter tentatively, but was still firmly rejected by him. She didn¡¯t hesitate any further and suppressed the uneasiness in her heart as she turned around and asked the driver to drive back to the mid-level vi where she lived alone with Julian. It was the same if she waited at home for him toe back¡­ Fortunately, Julian also returned not long after. Diana was a little surprised that the banquet ended early, but she still hurried forward and took his coat from him. After that, she asked him, ¡°Who was the person you hosted the banquet for today? Why did Mr. Carter entertain the guest too?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes immediately turned icy. It was a look Diana had never seen on him before. As if a cier had suddenly separated the two of them, it made her body freeze in ce. ¡°Julian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Diana was a little stunned, but the persistence in her gaze did not go away in the slightest. Who exactly was the person that was invited to the banquet today?! Even when Mr. Carter had gone over, Diana didn¡¯t know anything about the banquet at all. She wasn¡¯t even qualified to enter the banquet. What¡¯s more, she felt that Mr. Carter was deliberately standing at the door to stop her from entering. It was as if anyone could enter except her. Julian looked at her stubborn eyes, and sighed softly. He had always known that Diana was a very resilient person, even if she had an extremely gentle appearance. Suddenly, he smiled with a distinctly warm look in his eyes and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just an old friend.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. An old friend? That¡¯s all? Throughout this conversation, Diana clenched her fists so tightly that her palms turned blue. Perhaps it was because Julian had never been so ambiguous before, but Diana could only feel the uneasiness in her heart gradually increasing. In the end, the joy of pregnancy overwhelmed all her doubts. They were having a baby, so was there anything else that couldn¡¯t be slowly resolved? The most important thing right now was to tell him the good news: that he was going to be a father soon! Diana settled down, took out the pregnancy test report, hid it behind her, and looked at Julian nervously as she said, ¡°Julian, I want to tell you something!¡± She staggered, and almost slipped when she came out of the bedroom as she was too anxious and excited. ¡°Slow down.¡± Julian quickly stepped forward to support her and helped her to tuck her hair behind her ears. The man¡¯s facial features were rough and he bore a stern expression, but his eyes were filled with inseparable tenderness. In the end, the deep andplex emotions in his eyes calmed down, leaving only a hint of determination behind. ¡°Sit down. I have something to tell you too.¡± The light from the crystal chandelier fell on his face, outlining his smooth jawline and his towering nose bridge, revealing his inexhaustible elegance and nobility. He seemed to be radiating with light, making it impossible for Diana to look away. Yet, this man had always been gentle toward her. Diana couldn¡¯t help but raise her arms before wrapping them around his neck when she recalled the past. She said affectionately, ¡°You can go first.¡± There was undisguised admiration in her clear and bright eyes, and her movements caused Julian¡¯s body to stiffen. He lowered her arms calmly and widened the distance between them, as if they had never been close to each other before. Diana felt even more uneasy, and her lips almost turned white as she bit them harshly. She clenched her palms tightly, looked at Julian nervously, and asked, ¡°Julian¡­ What exactly do you want to tell me?¡± Julian raised his eyes and nced at her calmly. Suddenly, another figure appeared before him. Ka Winnington. She was Diana¡¯s younger sister, whom Diana had never met; the woman who had a close resemnce to Diana. In fact, Julian¡¯s true sweetheart was Ka. Now, Ka was back. Previous Chapter Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 2 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 2 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 2 Julian felt as if his heart had been stabbed with a knife as he thought of how Ka had repeatedly looked at him several times at the banquet just now. Yet, he dared not face her at all. Three years ago, when Diana returned to acknowledge her rtives, she broke the peace the Winnington family had for eighteen years. Ka, who was adopted to rece Diana, who had gone missing at the age of three, got caught in the center of the mess. The excessive worry stemming from this sudden catastrophe gave her stomach cancer. However, Julian didn¡¯t know anything back then. He only knew that Ka went abroad alone, and went crazy looking for her for a whole month. However, he never heard any news from her. He took that parting as a signal that Ka wanted to break up with him, so in a fit of rage he married Diana, who looked very simr to Ka. He only found out three yearster that Ka was suffering from stomach cancer, but endured it alone as she feared that the revtion would distress him. For the past three years, Diana, who was by his side, enjoyed everything that originally belonged to Ka. It was time for everything to go back to square one. His eyes gradually turned cold, and his voice was dry and sharp as he said, ¡°Diana, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± The coldness spread in the room. Diana¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she held on the sofa hard to keep herself from falling down. A divorce?! Did she hear wrongly? ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana¡¯s face was as pale as paper. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°What¡­What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Julian repeated, his tone full of certainty. Diana looked at him incredulously, clutching the pregnancy test report tightly. The paper seemed to have turned into sharp thorns that pricked her palm fiercely. The intense pain hit her, allowing her to find her real feelings. She wanted to ask him why, but she couldn¡¯t say a word even as she opened her mouth. There seemed to be a knife lodged in her lungs, and the extreme pain caused her to suddenly lose her voice. After a while, her face turned pale. A trace of fear and anticipation crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you joking? Is it April Fools¡¯ Day today?¡± She hastily let go of the pregnancy report in her hand as she tried hard to smooth the crumpled paper. She wanted to tell him to stop joking. They were having a baby, after all. The baby was fragile, and couldn¡¯t stand the shock. However, Julian¡¯s next sentence halted her movements. ¡°Diana, wouldn¡¯t it be good for you to agree peacefully?¡± Perhaps it was because he realized his tone was a little cold, or perhaps it was because of the dim teary eyes of the woman opposite him that pierced his heart, but Julian finally paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°The divorce agreement has already been drawn up. This house will be given to you, and I¡¯ll also give you two hundred million dors aspensation. I can give you more if you think it¡¯s not enough.¡± His seemingly generous words contained endless coldness. Diana felt as if her eyes were popping out of their sockets. She could not believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was the husband she had been living with for three years! How could he end their marriage with such calm and cold words? Diana¡¯s mind grew even more confused and for a moment. She felt as if someone had stuffed a basin of water into her brain, turning her dizzy. However, she understood that there was no need to show him this pregnancy test report now. Diana bit her lower lip, so much until the smell of blood came from her mouth. However, she didn¡¯t notice the pain. His words echoed in her mind, over and over again. Julian looked at Diana, who was shocked and in pain. A look of distress shed across his eyes. In the end, he settled with a cold expression. He realized full well that he was wrong. Diana might have truly regarded his kindness toward her as love. But in fact, whenever he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of her as Ka. That was why he couldn¡¯t help but be kind to her. That was why he acted so impulsively and went to Winnington Mansion to ask for Diana¡¯s hand in marriage the day Ka couldn¡¯t be found. To be fair, Diana hadn¡¯t done badly in her position as Mrs. Fulcher in the past three years. She was a very stubborn person, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if she found out that she was just a stand-in. Therefore, Julian did not point out that Ka was his sweetheart, let alone exin the reason for the divorce. He pitied Diana and felt guilty for her at the same time. He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, strengthened his mind, and looked at the sobbing Diana with a calm expression as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just like when we got married. You could openly ept me back then, even though we¡¯ve never met before. You can do the same and ept the divorce openly.¡± She was very strong. Julian believed that she could do it. ¡°You¡­ You scum!¡± Diana finally lost control of her emotions, to the point she had difficulty breathing. She had a million words to say and a thousand questions to ask him, but when she saw that his eyes were no longer as gentle as they used to be, she finally reduced her words to these two words: ¡°You scum!¡± How could he speak of the beginning and end of their rtionship so easily?! The beginning of this marriage was her salvation. And the end of this marriage¡­ Would the current divorce be her grave? No, it could not. She still had a baby. She still had the insight she had umted over the past three years, and the precipitation brought about by continuous learning. She was no longer the daughter of the Winnington family who was at the mercy of others. She now had the full strength to take charge of her own life. She could not grovel. She should not cry and plead with a man. A rtionship she had to beg for was meaningless. She did not care for it, and Julian wouldn¡¯t like her acting that way either. Diana clenched her fingers tightly, not stopping until her fingers pierced her flesh and brought about a sharp pain. After a long time, Julian heard her broken but determined voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing.¡± It was just like three years ago, when she met him and said ¡°I do¡± at Winnington Mansion. At that time, she said that her name was Diana. She was a woman who would keep her winters warm despite the severe cold life threw at her after she met Julian, who was a redemption to her. If she could answer once more, she would still say, ¡°Hello, my name is Diana.¡± Everyone must return to their own ce, after all. It was time for her to wake up from this dreamlike fairytale of a marriage. ¡°Thank you for giving me a particrly perfect and unforgettable married life in the past three years.¡± This vi was filled with warm memories everywhere, from the smallest tissue box on the table to the design of the vi; all of which he took with him to select the materials to thenplete the vi, little by little. He let her know that she would be loved by others, too. Diana got up from the sofa, wiped away her tears, hid the pregnancy test report the best she could, and tried her best to make the ending decent. But when she got up, she bumped into the corner of the sofa. This was the solid wood sofa that Julian built for her after renovating the vi. The blisters on his fingers were caused by this distressed her for several nights. The only reason was because he knew she missed the hard sofa at her adoptive parents¡¯ house. After her adoptive parents died in a car ident when she was ten years old, her so-called rtives kicked her out of the house. Diana never had the chance to feel the warmth again. After so many years, she regained the long-lost warmth because of Julian. She would always remember. She would try desperately to remember. No one had ever been so kind to her. But why¡­? Why was he also the one who was being so cruel to her now?! Spread the love N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 3 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 3 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 3 Her leg hurt, but her heart hurt even more. Instantly, she broke into tears. Julian felt the coldness from the surface of his hand, but grew confused when he looked at Diana. Why was she still crying?! Did¡­Did he really hurt her? Just as he was about to speak, he saw a bruise on her right leg from the corner of his eye. Before he could ask her, Diana blurted out, ¡°Julian, it hurts¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Julian, I am hurt. It was as if someone had lit a firecracker in his heart and blew up his sanity beyond recognition. ¡°Are you a fool?¡± he scolded angrily.¡°Why are you only saying so now after you hit your leg?!¡± Having said that, he quickly picked her up and shouted loudly at Mr. Carter, who was standing next to him. ¡°Hurry up and bring the medical kit here!¡± Diana didn¡¯t have a good physique. Perhaps it was her experience during her early childhood that led to the foundation of her malnutrition, which left a lot of scars on her body. If she had a cold, her condition could develop from amon cough to asthma. Ordinary people might be fine if they got hit like this, but Diana would bruise quickly. If her wound wasn¡¯t handled properly, it would slowly cause blood stasis and eventually turn into an abscess. When they first got married and Julian saw all the scars on her body, he couldn¡¯t imagine how she had lived all these years. He could only try to do everything himself. His meticulous care for the past three years did not fail him. Diana had a rosyplexion now, and was much more graceful. She was also much more careful not to bump into anything. No more new scars were added to her body. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you get hurt.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. This was because when Diana got hurt, he would be reminded of the difference between Diana and Ka. It would remind him of how much pain he felt when Ka left and went abroad without saying goodbye. He was holding onto everything about Ka through Diana. He looked down at Diana, his gaze stern and serious beyond anything. Diana¡¯s heart, which was almost broken, seemed to have be whole again because of his words. She wasn¡¯t that sad anymore. She could feel that he truly cared. It was always like this. He would always be very nervous and worried whenever she got injured or came down with a cold, or even when she sometimes suffered a small, tiny cut on her hand. Diana nestled in Julian¡¯s arms as she listened to his simple and powerful heartbeat. She gradually stopped crying. The room was full of his aura, and the love and concern that he had shown her in the past three years were by no means illusory. All that happiness were all things that actually happened. Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled again. She looked at him expectantly and opened her mouth cautiously, asking, ¡°Why did you choose to marry me back then?¡± Julian had already squatted down, revealing his slender fingers as he picked up the medical kit to help treat her wound. He said briefly, ¡°I felt connected to you by fate.¡± Diana suddenlyughed. ¡°So, you felt lust for me?¡± Lust? She wasn¡¯t wrong, but that wasn¡¯t her intention. Julian¡¯s hand that was rubbing medication for her paused for a moment. He blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± His eyes shone brightly like stars, and it didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all. This was the first time he had praised her so openly after they¡¯ve been married for so long. Usually, he simply enjoyed staring at her. She felt as if a small flower had blossomed in her heart. It tickled. But when she thought of the divorce, she immediately cursed herself for being so useless. He was already going to divorce her, but she was still moved because of one sentence. However, Diana simply couldn¡¯t control herself. She was obsessed with wanting to see him a few more times. Perhaps there would be lesser and lesser opportunities for her to see him again in the future. Julian was a vigorous and resolute person, and he was a man of his word. When he mentioned divorce, he definitely wasn¡¯t saying it just for the sake of saying it. The temperature in the room seemed to be rising. Diana didn¡¯t dare to continue staring at him any longer. She turned her gaze and asked casually, ¡°Why¡­Why do you want a divorce?¡± She really wanted to know the reason. Julian raised his eyes as he looked at her with a deep look that seemed to envelop her. She couldn¡¯t figure out his thoughts, but she could feel that this question made him very unhappy. But the more he was acting abnormally, the more she wanted a clear-cut ending. Diana managed to force a smile and her almond-shaped eyes looked clear and pleasant as she asked, ¡°Julian, are you hiding something from me?¡± Julian¡¯s hand, which was in the midst of applying the medicine, paused slightly. ¡°For example?¡± Diana suddenly grew energetic, and she counted on her fingers as she said to him, ¡°For example, the Fulcher family is about to go bankrupt and you don¡¯t want me to suffer with you. Or maybe you know that Earth is dying, and you want to divorce me to send me to Mars¡­¡± He thought she had really discovered something, but here she was, babbling inconsequential conjectures and spections. His mood suddenly took a better turn and he felt at ease. He didn¡¯t even notice that he wasughing. ¡°It seems that you really do not have the right perception of how rich I am.¡± If the Fulcher family went bankrupt, there would be a great impact on the entire world¡¯s economy. What¡¯s more, the destruction of the earth was even more nonsensical. ¡°Well, I have another example¡­¡± Diana was a little obsessed with the good atmosphere at the moment, so she continued chattering, ¡°For example, you suddenly got cancer, and you left me because you don¡¯t want me to worry about you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Julian suddenly yelled, and the look in his eyes suddenly became iparably harsh. ¡°Diana, do you really not know anything at all?!¡± If she didn¡¯t know anything, then why was every word she said on point?! Diana was frightened by his sudden harshness, and her face became paler. ¡°What do I know?¡± Should she know something? The unease in her heart intensified. Diana felt that there really might be many things she had never thought of behind this marriage. But what could Julian be hiding from her? Did it have something to do with today¡¯s banquet? Diana suddenly thought of Mr. Carter¡¯s attitude. Depression struck her. Could Mr. Carter have known that Julian was going to divorce her before the banquet? But before today, Julian never acted so strangely. For whom was this banquet hosted? Diana felt extremely anxious, and she looked at Julian with teary ends before she finally gave in first and mumbled, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Julian had gastric problems, so getting angry wasn¡¯t good for his health. She held her tears back and secretly reached out her hand to touch her stomach, silently telling her baby to not be afraid of Julian, who was acting so oddly. He was an undeniably good husband, and she couldn¡¯t hold any grudges against him even if he wanted to suddenly divorce her now. Julian btedly realized that he had been a little too much, but he truly was furious just now. Firstly, Diana¡¯s words reminded him of Ka. Secondly, he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of panic and apprehension when he heard her say that. He was probably worried that it would be bad for Ka if Diana knew the truth. That must be it. Julian¡¯s eyes fell on Diana, but it seemed as if he was looking at someone else through her. Diana was a little startled as he stared at her this way. Julian was acting abnormally after returning from the banquet. She found herself linking the banquet to the divorce. If Julian refused to tell her anything, she would have to find an opportunity to look into the matter herself. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 4 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 4 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 4 As her thoughts ran wild, she suddenly felt a cool feeling on her legs. Diana lowered her head and saw that it was Julian, who was applying medication for her. His indifference when he mentioned the divorce was gone, and he was basically half-kneeling on the ground in order to find the mostfortable angle for her. It was very difficult for his long legs to be between the ground and the edge of the bed. Yet, he still looked like a divine being. His fingertips were slightly cold, but his voice was warm. ¡°Remember to apply the medicine three times a day in the future.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be helping her anymore. Diana could hear the meaning behind his words, but she couldn¡¯t tell whether she felt sweet or bitter at this moment. She could only respond passively and hurriedly looked away, out of fear that her reluctance would be revealed. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I got it.¡± There was no reason she wouldn¡¯t do things good for her. ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief for no reason when he heard Diana¡¯s answer. However, he also felt a little disappointed. Had Diana adapted so quickly? It didn¡¯t seem like she needed him at all; as if she could live well without him. A hint of dissatisfaction shed across his eyes, causing the temperature of the room to drop several degrees. His voice became a little louder. ¡°Come in and clean Madam¡¯s room.¡± Diana found it quite odd. She did not only find Julian¡¯s uncertain mood to be a little strange today, but she was also surprised at his order ¡ª as the butler, it was not Mr. Carter¡¯s job to do such trivial things as cleaning the room. Mr. Carter was obviously puzzled as well. He thought he had heard wrongly just now, so he asked, ¡°Sir, do you need someone toe in and clean the room now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julian had a sharp look in his eyes as he gazed at Mr. Carter, and his cold voice became even more domineering as he asked, ¡°Will it tire you out if you clean Madam¡¯s room yourself?¡± He had never been so aggressive toward Mr. Carter before. Sweat instantly bathed Mr. Carter¡¯s forehead. He nced at Diana, who was lying on the bed, and then at Julian, who was still organizing the medical kit personally, as if he did not understand what Julian meant. ¡°Sir¡­¡± He did not understand why Julian was still concerned about Diana when Ka was back. Ka was obviously the person Julian loves. Diana was just a stand-in. Rather, she should leave the Fulcher family as soon as possible. Julian should be with Ka, a simple-minded girl who had lived a simple life. Diana wasn¡¯t even liked by her own biological parents. She wasn¡¯t good enough for Julian. However, Julian did not ascertain Mr. Carter¡¯s doubts. He simply said sharply, ¡°Mr. Carter must know his ce, regardless of whether we divorce or not.¡± No matter how long Mr. Carter had worked for him, the man should not be making any decision for him. Mr. Carter couldn¡¯t treat Diana so coldly. At this moment, Mr. Carter finally understood. Even though he still felt upset for Ka, he still lowered his head and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry for stopping you outside the old mansion today¡­¡± That banquet was held for Ka, and Julian¡¯s subordinates who had watched him and Ka grow up together since they were young, also attended. All of Julian¡¯s friends were there too. Therefore, Mr. Carter rightfully thought that Diana would bepletely abandoned. He naturally couldn¡¯t hide the contempt in his heart, and he also didn¡¯t want Diana¡¯s appearance to ruin Ka¡¯s good mood. Unexpectedly, Julian noticed all this. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Julian also noticed that Mr. Carter had been a little slow when he brought the medical kit just now. Mr. Carter¡¯s heart was thumping madly, and suddenly, he couldn¡¯t figure out Julian¡¯s thoughts. Then again, he was never able to get Julian¡¯s thoughts right from the time he was in charge of the Fulcher family anyway. It would be better for him to obey all of Julian¡¯smands without fail. Diana felt a little uneasy when she saw the old man lowering his head in front of her to admit his mistake. She waved at him again and again as she said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay, Mr. Carter¡­¡± He usually treated her well. What¡¯s more, Mr. Carter was already a venerable old man. She could not bear to embarrass him and make things difficult for him. What made her happy was the fact that Julian was still protecting her. From Julian¡¯s words, Diana could tell that Julian didn¡¯t give the order to stop her from entering the banquet today. It was Mr. Carter who had taken matters into his own hands. She was so happy, she felt as if she was about to fly. She grabbed Julian¡¯s sleeves immediately, and spoke up for Mr. Carter. ¡°Honey¡­ Mr. Carter has already apologized, so why don¡¯t you let him go back to his room and rest?¡± Her voice was soft and delicate. One¡¯s soul could be hooked upon listening to it. She would often do this in the past whenever Julian was angry, and it would always make him soft- hearted. However, he did not like her using such a delicate and soft voice when speaking up for others. ¡°Diana!¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak to me like that ever again in the future.¡± Her hand, that was tugging at his sleeve, suddenly paused for a moment. She suppressed the sadness she felt and the tears in her eyes, and then smiled and replied yes. How could she have forgotten? He just filed for a divorce! Even if he defended her firmly in front of theborious Mr. Carter, and even if he was treating her the same way he did before and was so concerned about her over a small bruise, he still couldn¡¯t hide the fact that they were about to get a divorce. He did not want her anymore. This was a fact that she had to ept, and she wasn¡¯t qualified to act coquettishly in front of him anymore. Just like that, her hand dropped. She was the one who overstepped the boundaries. Julian didn¡¯t like such intimacy anymore. He was probably still treating her this way today because of his personality. It had nothing to do with love. Diana felt as if there was a wire tugging at her heart, and blood was dripping because of the wounds. It hurt badly. But she still smiled, like a warm sunflower that was forever tireless. The words she said did not feel warm at all, however. ¡°When should we go through with the formalities?¡± Only God knew how much courage she used to restrain herself when she said this. He wanted a divorce, so she would make it happen. Julian was momentarily stunned. It took him a long time to realize what she meant by going through with the formalities. He looked at Diana¡¯s expressionless face; she looked as if to her, their marriage could simply be discarded casually like an unused rag. This woman was really far more determined than he thought! The displeasure in his heart intensified. He frowned, his face a terrifying expression. His eyes then fell on Diana and he snarled, ¡°You can¡¯t wait to divorce me already, is it?!¡± Diana was rather confused. Didn¡¯t he ask for a divorce? Was it really wrong for her to obey his wishes? Diana couldn¡¯t understand his thoughts. But in order to not let herself be shaken again and mistakenly think that he still loved her as he did before, ande up with all kinds of ridiculous reasons to make up with him, she bit the bullet and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want much¡­ If you want a divorce, then I want¡­¡± The corners of Julian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly and he smiled mockingly. She was starting to raise conditions so soon? He had really underestimated her! As it turned out, even his marriage with Diana wasn¡¯t as good as the divorce conditions he proposed! And yet, a mere two hundred million dors could tempt her so easily. What was more, she was so eager to raise the price! Pfft. He was the one who had gotten it wrong. How could such a materialistic woman bepared to Ka?! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 5 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 5 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 5 Julian seemed to be desperately suppressing something. He spoke extremely fast as he interrupted Diana¡¯s words and snapped, ¡°As you wish!¡± He mmed the door and called for his assistant, Noel Carter. ¡°Get thewyer toe over and listen to Madam¡¯s conditions!¡± Julian wanted to see how much she would use the divorce to her own benefit. Noel did not dare to ask more questions and could only contact thewyer overnight. On the other hand, Julian drove out alone. He knew Diana didn¡¯t like to be alone, so he never left her home all by herself. The two of them had never quarreled in such a way. The sound of him mming the door still rang in Diana¡¯s ears. She was briefly shaken, and it took her some time before she returned to her senses. For a moment, she wanted to chase after him desperately. She wanted to tell Julian that she refused to divorce, and that she wanted to stay by his side. However, she understood that some things could no longer return to the way it was. From the moment he concealed the banquet from her knowledge, and from his sudden change of attitude¡­ However, she could not lose her dignity. First, there were some things that she had to figure out. What could be the reason a married man changed so quickly? The answer was nothing more than another woman. This was the most likely answer Diana could think of. When the sound of Julian¡¯s car faded awaypletely, Diana¡¯s face grew pale and she turned on a couple locator software on her cell phone. She learned that this was what people do when in a rtionship, and she installed this software on their cell phones when they first got married. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had never used it before in their three years of marriage, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy at this time. She bit her lower lip and clenched her fists tightly. She stared at the screen nervously, wanting to see what Julian was going to do after acting so strangely the whole day. His location kept moving, and he eventually stopped at a flower shop. The name of the shop was ¡®Forget Me Not.¡¯ It was Diana¡¯s favorite florist, and it specialized in roses. She knew that Julian would not give up so easily! The Fulcher family had arge industry. Even if Julian was proficient and skilled, it was inevitable for him to encounter some problems. Perhaps he had been thinking too much, and only mentioned a divorce out of a momentary impulse. Diana felt as if a big rock in her heart had crashed to the ground with a bang. She startedughing at her distrust of Julian. She touched her lower abdomen, smiling gently as she felt the baby in her belly. At this moment, Noel came in with thewyer. Diana hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there something going on with Fulcher Inc. that¡¯s bothering Mr. Fulcher these days?¡± ¡°No.¡± Noel was at a loss. He turned around to let thewyer in. ¡°Madam, you can mention any request you want. Sir Julian will definitely realize it.¡± Was there nothing going on at Fulcher Inc.? There were so many extreme ups and downs today¡­ Diana clenched her fists and finally found a sense of reality. ¡°I have a headache.¡± She waved at Noel, and motioned for him to show thewyer out first. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything after Julianes back.¡± She would definitely cooperate if he still wanted to leave, but what if he really went to buy flowers to apologize? Between the two of them, if Julian wanted to bow down, then Diana would definitely give him a step- down. Besides, even if she really wanted to leave, she wouldn¡¯t ask him for anything. She had hands and feet, so she could live well even if she left the Fulcher family. She did not care about things that did not belong to her. The condition she didn¡¯t tell Julian was that she didn¡¯t want any of his money or possessions. She simply hoped that he wouldn¡¯t spread the news of their divorce for the time being. However, Julian had waved his hands and left impatiently before she could finish her words. She would have to wait a little longer to see if she could wait for his flowers and apology. Noel and his biological father, Mr. Carter, thought differently. Noel actually approved of Diana, for she had never caused any trouble or dy in Julian¡¯s work. As such, he had always been very respectful toward her. He didn¡¯t have the heart to go against her request when she pleaded with him now. However, there was an even greater look of contempt in the eyes of Mr. Carter, who was standing outside the door, when he heard Diana¡¯s request. He knew it! This woman wouldn¡¯t get divorced so easily. She was definitely ying some underhanded tricks to stall for time! After thinking for a moment, Mr. Carter took advantage of the time Noel exited the room to throw the photos he had prepared into Diana¡¯s room before retreating with Noel. He didn¡¯t believe that Diana, a fake, wouldn¡¯t back off after seeing Ka¡¯s photos. He was Noel¡¯s father, and he had been a loyal servant of the Fulcher family for three generations. There was nothing wrong with himing to help Noel close the door, so Diana did not think much about it. After they left, she took her clothes and wanted to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Meanwhile, at Springville Mansion. Ka was wearing a white dress as she set the table. The tablecloth was a dark gray color that Julian liked, and the dinner tes were the pure white he liked. The white lilies nted in the milky white porcin vase were also the flowers that she and Julian nted together when they were young. The flowers were pure and elegant with an umon temperament, just like Ka. It lookedpletely harmless, with a pure white innocence. When Julian opened the door and came in, Ka did not hear him at all. She had been so immersed in the arrangement, and she only turned around when she smelled the fragrance of the flowers. ¡°Julian!¡± She cried out in surprise. So shocked she was, her eyes filled with tears. She hugged Julian and eximed, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te¡­¡± Even though she was someone Julian was so familiar with, his body froze the moment she pounced on him. He rationalized that it was probably because they had never been this close. He wasn¡¯t used to it. Although they were childhood friends, they had never even held hands. Julian pushed Ka away calmly, and the corners of his lips slowly curled upwards as he handed the flowers in his hand to her. ¡°For you.¡± As he spoke, he naturally picked up the apron next to the table and went into the kitchen to cook. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it. Patients with stomach cancer should pay extra attention to their diet, even after recovery.¡± He prepared the vegetables and the frying pan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your meals from now on.¡± Ka was stunned. ¡°Julian¡­ You learned how to cook just for me?¡± Julian was slightly stunned. Inexplicably, the image of Diana¡¯s slender figure when he first met her crossed his mind. However, he still nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Since he had decided to give up, he shouldn¡¯t miss Diana anymore. It would be good for all three of them. He was simply used to Diana¡¯s existence, that was all. Now that Ka had returned to him, there was no need for him to hold onto the materialistic fake anymore. Ka choked a little at the smoke in the kitchen. She wanted to go out, but when she saw Julian¡¯s charming homely appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but step in again. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his waist. ng! The soy sauce bottle in Julian¡¯s hand fell. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He pushed away Ka¡¯s hands and led her out of the kitchen. ¡°Go out and wait.¡± The ss shards could scratch one¡¯s hands. If Ka got cut, it would take her many days before she recovered. Damn it! Julian frowned at the moment when he squatted down. Why did he think of Diana when Ka was right in front of him?! To make matters worse, he repeatedly got confused over the two of them! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 6 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 6 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 6 It must be because Diana was so materialistic! She had annoyed him so much, especially when she demanded for more conditions for their divorce. Yes, this was the reason she kept lingering in his mind. Julian thought he had treated her well in the past three years, no matter the circumstances. She shouldn¡¯t be asking to leave so quickly just for the sake of money. Was she really that strong, or did she have no conscience? Julian felt sick when he thought of the way Diana was so hesitant to speak up. Fortunately, Ka popped back in with a broom. ¡°Julian, be careful.¡± Her appearance interrupted Julian¡¯s musings. His eyes became clear again when he looked at Ka. ¡°Give it to me.¡± He took the broom, cleaned up the ss shards in silence, and then continued cooking. After that, he ate together with Ka. ¡°You can put roses with the lilies. They look good together,¡± Julian suddenly said as Ka was cleaning up the dishes. Ka paused for a moment, and the expression on her face turned ugly. ¡°Julian, I actually¡­don¡¯t like roses. Have you forgotten?¡± Having said that, she seemed to have thought of something. She turned around, took out the bouquet of roses, and ced them in front of Julian. ¡°This should be the flower my sister likes, right? Although we¡¯ve never met, I secretly asked about her when she first came to Winnington Mansion.¡± That was three years ago. When Julian heard Ka using the word ¡®secretly¡¯, he felt as if a needle was pricking his heart. ¡°I was the one who let you down three years ago.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have married Diana, and he shouldn¡¯t have given up on Ka so easily. He should have kept looking¡­ Ka looked as if she was about to cry, and she put a finger to his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Julian. Everything was done out of my own free will.¡± ¡°Ka¡­¡± Julian sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back when I¡¯m here.¡± Ka broke downpletely at this. Her tears flowed endlessly, like a river. It looked as if she wanted to cry to relieve all her sorrow that she umted in the past three years. ¡°I won¡¯t buy roses again in the future¡­¡± Julian stretched out his hands and slowly hugged Ka. Unbeknownst to him, the Ka whom he thought to be crying miserably on his shoulder was actually smiling sinisterly. Three years ago, in order to deal with the sister she had never met, Ka used stomach cancer to win the affection of the Winnington family. With that move, she managed to snatch the maternal love that was originally Diana¡¯s. Three yearster, she sessfully won over Diana¡¯s husband again with just a few tears. What could Diana use topete with her? Ka suppressed her grin, and then raised her hands, as if she was wiping her tears. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, Julian. I want to rest. When will you be going home?¡± To Julian, however, she was exactly the same as the young girl in his memory; still so clean and pure. Yet, his mood rose slightly upon hearing her words, which sounded as if she was driving her away. He didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡± The sweet smile on Ka¡¯s face froze for a moment. She expected that Julian would stay! Still, there was no need to rush. The most important thing at the moment was for them to slowly make up for the three years they lost. Everything else could be done slowly. When Julian was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned around again and asked, ¡°Ka, when will you be going back to Winnington Mansion?¡± Ka was stunned for a moment. The tears at the end of her eyes hadn¡¯t been wiped away yet. Her eyes were wet and moist, and she looked a little pitiful as she said sadly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± After all, she was adopted by the Winnington family. Even if she resembled Diana, she was not the Winnington family¡¯s biological daughter. Julian could understand her uneasiness. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to go back tomorrow.¡± He was afraid she would miss everything there. Sure enough, Ka smiled brightly and eximed happily, ¡°Thank you, Julian!¡± She then paused slightly and said, ¡°But if Mommy asks, what should I tell her about our current rtionship? After all, my sister and you¡­¡± Julian was stern and serious as he said harshly, ¡°Ka. During the banquet, I already told you that I¡¯ll give you an exnation. I¡¯ll divorce Diana as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ Mid-level vi. Julian didn¡¯t go out for too long. Diana was extra cautious in everything she did after finding out that she was pregnant. She took a longer time bathing, so when she came out of the bathroom, Julian had already arrived downstairs. When she heard his movements, she was delighted. The corners of her eyes curled up slightly. She was not wrong; he really came back! Diana immediately took a towel to wipe her hair, but the water on the surface of the floor hadn¡¯t been mopped yet. She dared not move too quickly. She could only wrap the towel slowly and go to the cab to get the hair dryer. She touched her stomach carefully as she pressed the towel to her head, and carefully moved toward the cab out of fear that she would identally hurt the baby in her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Although it was only a few steps, the journey felt long because she was now a mother. Plus, there were still water stains on the soles of her shoes. Ka¡¯s photo was only some distance away from her. Diana was oblivious to it, and only felt a vague excitement in her heart. She wanted to hurry and tidy herself up so that she could give Julian the sweetest kiss after he reached home. She wanted to tell him that even though his impulsive decision hurt her, she did not mind it. As long as they were okay, that would be better than anything else. She and the baby would always be waiting for him toe home. She was getting closer and closer to the photo. Julian had also almost reached the bedroom door. Bang! The door was opened. Diana heard the sound of the door opening, but that didn¡¯t sound right. Suddenly, the smile on her face disappeared. She took two steps, panicked, and then stopped in her tracks. At that moment, Ka¡¯s photo was stuck firmly to her slippers. There was water on it, and she lifted her feet slightly so she would not fall easily. Julian had already walked in by then. ¡°Why are you still taking a bath at this time?¡± He looked worried, but he still walked toward her. There were no roses in his hand, nor were there any traces of any flowers on the entry cab. Diana shot him a disappointed look and wanted to ask him where he went after he bought the flowers. She wanted to know to whom he gave them, but when the words came to her lips, she suddenly remembered his decisive words: ¡°Diana, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± She was no longer in any position to ask him anything. Forget it. She forced a smile and pinched the towel on her head even tighter until her fingernails turned blue. The questions about the banquet and divorce came rushing back into her mind. Yet Julian was still approaching her step by step, as if nothing had happened. The familiar worried expression on his face made Diana feel as if everything today was just a dream. Still, his words could always bring her back to reality. ¡°How did the talk with thewyer go?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it yet¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Forget it.¡± Julian interrupted her as if he had encountered something troubling. His dashing brows were tightly knitted together, and even his beautiful eyes that usually gave warmth had turned cold. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 7 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 7 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 7 He didn¡¯t want her to say anything. He turned around again, wanting to leave. Diana¡¯s fingers tightened, so much that she almost made a hole in her palms. She resisted the urge to go forward and ask Julian to stay. The next second, Julian made a few steps toward the cab to take the hair dryer out. ¡°You never listen to me. Don¡¯t you know that you should blow dry your hair after a shower?¡± He looked cold, and if there were other people around, they would¡¯ve been too scared to breathe. To Diana, however, it was just a different side of his. He was so perfect! He had a beautiful mouth and a beautiful nose, and even the shape of his face was akin to a most exquisite sculpture. One would definitely be attracted to him with just a nce. What¡¯s more, he was already standing in front of her with a hair dryer. Three years. He had taken care of her meticulously for three years, and even pampered her into bing a woman who had her hair blown dry by her husband. Yet, they were about to get a divorce¡­and the reason was unknown. Diana felt bitter. She understood that even if she found the reason for the divorce, it would not change the fact that the divorce was imminent. Even so, she was dying to understand everything. The hair dryer was buzzing, and the hot wind swayed the coolness in her heart. Julian¡¯s fingers moved freely on Diana¡¯s scalp, as if he was pampering her to no end. She knew better than to reach out and hug him, but she couldn¡¯t help herself from indulging this moment of tenderness. Julian felt the wetness on his chest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The corners of his lips were tinged with a hint of mockery. He didn¡¯t know whether he wasughing at Diana, or whether Diana¡¯s habits were already embedded deep in his heart. Julian himself couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t push her away when she hugged him. What was even more confusing was that he wanted to rush into the bedroom immediately to see what she was doing right after he returned to the vi. She was obviously just a stand-in. She was a woman who regarded money as her life and had no conscience, yet he had grown ustomed to her to such an extent. Julian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed together. No one knew what he was thinking. His voice, extraordinarily charming and seductive with a fatal attraction, said, ¡°Be good and stop moving around.¡± When Diana heard the familiar voice, her body froze and joy started welling up in her heart. She was about to look up at him when he suddenly picked her up. ¡°Go to bed.¡± Otherwise, she would always move around. The hair dryer would not blow evenly. Julian had always been rigorous in everything he did. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t allow a trivial thing such as blow drying hair done poorly. Julian found the reason why he did not push her away, and put her on the edge of the bed with peace of mind. He sat on the edge of the bed with the hairdryer in his hand. Diana had already turned around and took off her slippers as she waited for Julian to wrap his arms around her body and neck in order to dry her hair carefully. This way, Diana wouldn¡¯t be able to move around. This was the method that Julian taught her before. Still, he already mentioned that he wanted a divorce. Wouldn¡¯t it be too strange for them to act the same way as they did before? Julian didn¡¯t give Diana any time to think. He watched her movements, then let out a lowugh. ¡°You¡¯re quite proficient.¡± Diana¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes became sore with silent tears. They were getting divorced, so she should not be acting this way, should she? Yet, some habits couldn¡¯t be changed so easily¡­ Early the next morning, before Diana¡¯s eyes even opened, her hands scrambled around like a baby anime searching for its mother. She wanted to plunge into someone¡¯s arms. s, there was nothing around her when she moved. When she reached out to touch the bed again, half of it was already cold. She suddenly remembered that Julian might never wake up with her again in the future. But he was so gentle and tender toward her when he was drying her hairst night¡­ Julian¡¯s uncertainty had led her to suffering so much disappointment. She got up slowly, nning to go downstairs for some breakfast to feed the baby in her belly. After taking a few steps, she felt as if she had kicked something. She turned around and took a closer look. It was a photo! The person in the photo seemed to be a girl d in a white dress. But Diana did not like white, and she had never taken such a picture before. This was the bedroom that she shared with Julian. No one woulde in here, and no one would dare to put anything in here. Who could the girl in the photo be? Could this be a photo Julian had identally dropped? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Diana immediately became nervous. Sge quickly bent down to pick up the photo. Unfortunately, the photo was soaked in water, and the girl¡¯s face could no longer be seen. The only thing she could make out was the white dress with delicate embroidery and the girl¡¯s pretty figure. Diana could make out the girl¡¯s youthfulness, even if she could not see the girl¡¯s face clearly. Could this be the reason why Julian wanted to divorce her? Diana took the photo calmly, then went to the dining room downstairs. Today¡¯s breakfast was different from the western style cuisine she had in the past. It was all oriental style dishes, and was also the type of breakfast that Julian wasn¡¯t good at preparing. Thinking about it, Diana knew she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the food he cooked anymore starting today. Diana took a few sips of the soy milk somewhat dispiritedly. She turned to Mr. Carter as she took out the photo and asked, ¡°Mr. Carter, do you know who this person is?¡± The expression on Mr. Carter¡¯s face changed slightly. He thought it was Julian who had intentionally blurred the face on the photo, so he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He simply shook his head. Although Diana didn¡¯t know who this woman was, she dared not let her mind wander too much. There was a hole in her heart, as if Julian had stabbed her with a knife. What if Julian was divorcing her because of another woman? Diana dared not dwell on what the past three years meant. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. However, she still forced herself to eat some eggs before heading to the old mansion. Since she couldn¡¯t get any information from Mr. Carter, she would go to the old mansion to look for clues herself. When she arrived, the maids were still cleaning. This was enough to show how grand yesterday¡¯s banquet was. Diana asked a few maids for news about the banquet, but got nothing in return. At this moment, a text message suddenly popped up on her cell phone. ¡°Do you want to know the reason for your divorce?¡± The sender¡¯s number couldn¡¯t be reached even after Diana dialed it. Diana wanted to check again, but received another text message before she could do so. ¡°Come over to Winnington Mansion.¡± Winnington Mansion?! What did her divorce from Julian have to do with the Winnington family? Diana found herself shuddering when she thought of how her biological mother, Kate Renforth, pped her. Back then, she held so much hope and expectation when she went to find the Winnington family. Yet, she left greatly disappointed with them. Because of that, she deliberately erased all her memories of the Winnington family after marrying Julian. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that family anymore. But the bait thrown by this mysterious person was too great. After thinking about it, Diana drove to the aforementioned residence. At that moment, Ka was sitting in Julian¡¯s car. They were heading toward Winnington Mansion as well. Ka¡¯s return was met with a warm wee from the Winnington family. Even a red carpet wasid out a good distance away from Winnington Mansion. There were many colorful balloons and flowers lining the path. As Julian drove, he nced at Ka and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 8 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 8 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 8 ¡°I¡¯m embarrassing myself in front of you.¡± Ka hurriedly wiped her tears away and took the opportunity to put her cell phone away. ¡°I¡­I was adopted. I wouldn¡¯t dare to return if it weren¡¯t for you, much less find out that they actually still care so much about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed when he thought of how Ka went abroad when she was suffering from stomach cancer. She did all that in order not to worry him and to make the Winnington family feel at ease, as well as to allow Diana experience a family¡¯s warmth. They grew up together, and Ka even saved his life. How could he not care about her? Ka always seemed to be thinking about others. ¡°I wonder if Mommy and the others are tired after preparing so many things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too kind,¡± Julian said. ¡°You should think about yourself more. All of us will be happy as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°What about my sister?¡± Ka suddenly asked. ¡°Dad and Mom are so good to me, and you¡¯re divorcing her for my sake. Will she be unhappy when she finds out?¡± Having said that, she did not wait for Julian to answer, but raised her hand immediately and swore righteously, ¡°But I guarantee that if my sister is unhappy and says that she wants Dad, Mom, and you, I definitely won¡¯t take anything from her!¡± She was very serious when she said this. ¡°Because¡­ It feels as if I robbed her of everything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Julian¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Whether it¡¯s me or the Winnington family, you didn¡¯t take anything from Diana. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± In fact, he was fully aware that his marriage with Diana was his fault. Their marriage should not have started. Plus, Mr. Winnington was the reason Diana and Ka were in such an awkward state. Their backgrounds were far moreplicated than imagined. Anyway, Ka waspletely innocent. As for Diana¡­ For some reason, when Julian recalled the way she had waited obediently for him to blow dry her hair last night¡­ He frowned and forced himself to look at Ka a few times. The impulse in his heart slowly calmed down. Only love could help him. Julian assumed that the reason he could calm down so quickly was because he loved Ka. As for Diana, there was no need to restrain himself. After all, there was no love involved. Julian¡¯s eyes were clear. He then called Noel in front of Ka, as if to give thetter reassurance. ¡°Noel, did Madam discuss the terms of the divorce with thewyer after waking up?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Noel said. ¡°Madam said that her conditions can only be agreed upon when you are present.¡± Was she still nning to ask for an unjustlyrge amount of money? Julian¡¯s face showed no worry, but his disgust for Diana increased even more. Even the scene where he blow dried her hair for herst night repulsed him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was time for him to settle the divorce quickly. ¡°Okay, tell her that I¡¯ll listen to her conditions when I go back tonight.¡± He wanted to see how many conditions she would ask for before she was willing to leave. The speed of his driving suddenly rose. Ka was caught off guard and was almost thrown off the passenger seat. She finally managed to stabilize herself, but did not me Julian and instead said softly, ¡°Julian, is my sister¡­refusing to leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian was afraid that Kaya would think too much. ¡°The divorce is going well.¡± Ka nodded and did not ask any more questions. Her cheeks puffed, as if she was mustering a lot of courage. She then held Julian¡¯s hand gently as he held onto the steering wheel. Julian turned to look at Ka. Her face was already flushed red. Julian pursed his lips and then smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver with us next time.¡± He meant that he would let her hold his hand next time. Ka quickly let go of his hand, but her face seemed to be redder and redder. She nodded meekly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The car soon arrived at Winnington Mansion. Diana appeared almost in tandem with them. As soon as Diana got out of the car, a basin of foul-smelling water was poured directly on her. ¡°Unlucky wench! What are you doing here!¡± The person who spoke up was none other than her own biological mother, Kate. They haven¡¯t met in three years, but her mother still hated her! Diana shuddered because of Kate¡¯s anger, but she endured it and said, ¡°I came here for something.¡± She had to go into Winnington Mansion today. Yet, Kate was suddenly panic-stricken. She quickly walked toward Diana and pushed Diana away. ¡°You¡¯re no longer part of the Winnington family since you¡¯re already a married woman. What do you possibly need to do here?!¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand why Kate could be so cruel and ruthless toward her every time they met. Although she had been apprehensively thinking about calling Kate ¡°Mom¡± when she was on the way here, she didn¡¯t do it in the end. She clenched her fists and looked at the luxury cars parked outside Winnington Mansion, as well as the festive atmosphere in the courtyard. She pretended not to care as she wiped her face and squeezed the foul-smelling water from her body. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over to take a look?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Kate burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s already been three years! Three years since you married into the Fulcher family and you haven¡¯t been back once! Your younger sister¡¯s finally home today and you¡¯re already here to cause trouble. Do you really want to see me die?!¡± Younger sister¡­ Diana was taken aback. ¡°Ka¡¯s back?¡± Kate nodded. She had a pleading look in her eyes as she begged, ¡°She just came back. I beg you! Don¡¯t appear in front of her, okay? That child is kind hearted and delicate, and I¡¯m afraid that her thoughts will run wild if she sees you. I¡¯ll really die if she leaves Winnington Mansion again because of her unwarranted guilt!¡± She was kind hearted, she was delicate, her thoughts would run wild, and she would feel unwarranted guilt. That waspletely unnecessary. Diana didn¡¯t know how Kate linked all these absurd things together. Ka, who was brought in as a child, was obviously the one who snatched everything that originally belonged to her! Her parents, her identity¡­even her life. If Ka was really as kind hearted as they imed, she wouldn¡¯t be hiding behind everyone¡¯s back and act like aplete victim! Instead, Diana ended up bing the target of public criticism. But Diana knew that her mother would never believe her words. ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble, but I have to go into Winnington Mansion today.¡± She was drenched, and there was a foul-smelling stenching from her. The smell on her body was sticky and disgusting. She didn¡¯t care about Ka. What she cared about was the true reason behind Julian and her divorce. She wanted to go in and find the clues she desperately needed. Kate did not expect Diana to be so resolute this time. She didn¡¯t have time to dy for too long. She missed Ka terribly, and wanted to hurry in and meet Ka. ¡°Fine! You can go in, but you can¡¯t interfere with the reception banquet we¡¯re holding for your sister.¡± Diana looked at the sudden expression of joy on her mother¡¯s face and felt a strange emotion surge in her heart. She thought that she was already done with the Winnington family. Because of that, she never came to see them at all in three years. Unexpectedly, she was still hurt by them when they met. She nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± Kate immediately sighed a relief, as if she had sent the God of gue away. She then called for the maids joyfully and said, ¡°Hurry up and set up a table for Diana in the backyard so it¡¯ll be convenient for her to eatter.¡± The maid asked, ¡°What about the dishes?¡± ¡°Diana¡¯s very sensible, and there are some dishes that she can eat,¡± Kate responded casually. When she saw the resemnce between Diana and her husband, she felt a little distressed. She took off her cloak haughtily and threw it at Diana. ¡°Wipe your hair. How can you look so dirty?¡± Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to Kate that she looked dirty? Diana¡¯s fingertips trembled again. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother could be so cruel to her when the woman carried her in her belly for ten months. On the contrary, Kate was considerate toward Ka in everything. It was as if Diana should really have been lost at the age of three. That was her fate, and it would¡¯ve been best for her never to return to the Winnington family! Diana rubbed her belly and silently vowed in her heart that she would never leave her baby behind, let alone allow her baby to be wronged by his own mother. After a while, Diana saw that no one was watching her, so she walked to the front yard cautiously. Even if she couldn¡¯t find out the reason for the divorce, she still wanted to take this opportunity to look at her ¡®sister¡¯ Ka for the time being. Ka, whom she had never met, and whom her mother loved in every possible way. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 9 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 9 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 9 Unexpectedly, the first person she saw was actually her husband. Diana thought that she was mistaken. She rubbed her eyes twice to confirm that it was really Julian. The main character today was Ka, and the reception banquet was also held for her. What was Julian doing here? Diana was curious, and slowly walked toward this side. Kate had sharp eyes and saw through Diana¡¯s intentions at a nce. ¡®I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be honest!¡¯ Even though Diana had promised she wouldn¡¯te to the front yard, she couldn¡¯t keep her promise at all! Kate settled Ka down, then turned around angrily, and walked toward Diana. She couldn¡¯t wait to p Diana and relieve the hatred in her heart! ¡°Get out of here!¡± Kate red at Diana, then called for the maids to attack Diana. Diana naturally wouldn¡¯t let others touch her, especially now that she had a baby in her stomach. But right now, there was a disparity in power. She didn¡¯t bring anyone from the Fulcher family with her, so she could only pin her hopes on Julian. ¡°Julian!¡± Diana shouted. ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± Julian turned his head immediately when he heard the shout. He saw Diana, who was drenched, at a nce. Ka was beside him. She also followed his line of sight to look in that direction. ¡°Is that my sister?¡± Having said that, Ka started approaching Diana. ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± Julian grabbed Ka, startling her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Julian quickly let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the banquet first.¡± He still didn¡¯t know the reason why Diana came here, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Diana meet Ka face to face. Fortunately, Ka was obedient. She immediately turned around and left. When they arrived at the banquet, Ka suddenly slipped and kissed Julian at the moment Julian turned around. Everyone in the banquet saw it! Although Julian was a little startled, he thought Ka probably thought that it was okay for her to do so as he promised that he was going to divorce Diana soon. So, he smiled and said, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Ka blushed and nodded shyly. As soon as Julian left, the guests gathered around and began to gossip. ¡°Oh my god! Are you still together with Mr. Julian?¡± Julian didn¡¯t have the time to listen to their conversation. He simply quickened his pace and wanted to go over to see how Diana was doing. Although Diana was far away, she could see all of Julian and the woman¡¯s movements clearly. They were hugging and kissing, acting intimately, as if they were lovers. Julian didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to avoid suspicion, even when in full view of the public. He really did have another woman! Was that why he wanted a divorce? To make matters worse, that woman was also someone who knew her sister, Ka. He knew that there were too many unexinable incidents between her and Ka, yet he still came. There was a moment when Diana felt that her sanity waspletely gone. She wanted to recklessly rush toward Julian to see who exactly that woman was. However, the distance between them was too far, and the maids¡¯ strength was too great. Even if Diana cried out and desperately tried to go after Ka, she could not move in the slightest. On the other hand, Julian was already walking toward her. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t even shed tears, and she only felt a deep hole burrowing in her heart. She yelled, ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Who is she?!¡± The man who was intimate with herst night was extremely indifferent today. ¡°You have no right to know.¡± ¡°Were the roses for her?!¡± ¡°How did you know that I bought roses?¡± Julian shot Diana a puzzled look. He got quite annoyed when he took out her cell phone and opened the couple locator software. ¡°Were you tailing me?¡± No one in this world dared to treat him like this! ng! The cell phone shattered. The surrounding air seemed to freeze, and even the sound of breathing couldn¡¯t be heard. On the other hand, Diana¡¯s disappointment had reached its peak. Julian exined to her, ¡°I bought roses, but I didn¡¯t give them to her. She doesn¡¯t like roses.¡± Diana broke into augh. It turned out that the flowers she was looking forward to were something someone else didn¡¯t like or wanted. She was even stupidly waiting for him to bring flowers home and apologizest night! When Julian saw the disheartened look on Diana¡¯s face, he opened his thin lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take the initiative to raise the terms of thepensation for the divorce by another hundred million dors.¡± Diana stared at him incredulously. ¡°Is there nothing else you want to exin to me?¡± ¡°Are you still dissatisfied?¡± Julian was a little impatient. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± All was said and done, he still thought that she only wanted his money! In truth, she did not want his money at all. ¡°We have lived together for three years, but only today did I understand that no matter how well you treat me, I can never reach your level, nor do I have the qualifications to stand by your side.¡± They were unequal. All this time, she thought he was forced to divorce her. In actuality, it was because he never did love her. Diana felt as if she had been stabbed in her heart, and her heart was bleeding. Despite that, there was still a smile on her face. The redemption she thought she had received three years ago at Winnington Mansion was nothing more than unrequited love on her part. Dianna wrapped the cloak that was already stained with the foul-smelling stench around her body. She looked at Julian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the divorce in detail when you get home.¡± There was no need to let this matter drag on any further. Julian loosened his tie as he watched her limp away. His eyes swept over the person who had stopped her just now, and the expression in his eyes gradually darkened. ¡­ That night, Diana had already prepared the divorce agreement and was waiting for him when Julian returned home. She had a pen in her hand, and got straight to the point. ¡°I have only one condition for the divorce.¡± Was three hundred million dors still not enough to satisfy her? She didn¡¯t even have the slightest nostalgia for this marriage. Julian suppressed his dissatisfaction toward her and threw the bag in his hand toward her. Bang! Diana lowered her head. It was something from the congee shop she liked. ¡°Julian Fulcher.¡± She didn¡¯t pick up the bag, but simply stared at the man in front of her angrily. ¡°What the hell do you take me for?¡± He would give her candy to appease her when he thought of her, and let others hurt her when he didn¡¯t want to see her. She couldn¡¯t bear such ups and downs! ¡°What can I take you for?¡± Julian obviously didn¡¯t want to say more. ¡°Today, at Winnington Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Diana had restrained her emotions the entire day. Now, all the grief and anger she thought she could suppress suddenly surged out of her. She stood up immediately and shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m willing to get a divorce? I don¡¯t want your money, the house, or the car, but please don¡¯t bring that woman up in front of me!¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear it. She didn¡¯t even want to think about the way Julian and that other woman were acting intimately and spending time together. Tears flowed down Diana¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Although the distance was far away, I could still see the way you were embracing her, and how she kissed you¡­ You¡­ You have no shame at all!¡± She was obviously scolding him, but for some reason, Julian was ted. ¡°You didn¡¯t see her face clearly, did you?¡± Diana sneered. Sheughed sarcastically as she asked, ¡°Why? The great Mr. Julian is also afraid of something? Are you afraid I¡¯ll hurt her?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 10 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 10 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 10 ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Julian suddenly felt that he was being too nervous. Diana hadn¡¯t seen Ka¡¯s appearance. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be in this current state now. If she was already so upset when she didn¡¯t have the chance to see Ka¡¯s face, how would she react after seeing Ka¡¯s face clearly? Perhaps Julian realized that his feelings seemed to be beyond that of ordinary pity, so he immediately added, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to provoke me yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡± Diana was on the verge of breaking down when she heard how he was defending that woman. ¡°Julian Fulcher, am I really just a toy that can be discarded at any time to you? You still think that I won¡¯t be sad, right?¡± He knew. How could she not be sad? He had to end their mistakes and divorce her precisely because he knew. He wanted to hug her and help her to calm down, but his sanity returned when he saw the divorce agreement. He could not make the same mistake over and over again. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. So he turned around resolutely, left her alone downstairs, and went back to their bedroom first. Noel hurriedly followed behind him. ¡°Sir, you personally taught a lesson to those maids who grabbed Madam and reprimanded Madam Kate in front of Miss Ka after Madam left Winnington Mansion today. Why didn¡¯t you tell¡­?¡± ¡°Do I need you to talk so much?¡± Julian red at Noel and mmed the door shut with a bang. Noel did not dare to utter another word, and could only go to Mr. Carter¡¯s room to temporarily avoid the limelight. This vi was big and felt empty because the hearts of those residing in it were also scattered. Diana felt extremely lonely as she looked at the empty living room. She loved Julian with everything she had, and even rejected the opportunity to study to be a top designer because she wanted to stay by his side. Looking back, the idea of giving up her career for him was really stupid. In the end, the marriage she was so proud of was nothing more than void. He was simply a heartless and ungrateful man! Her tears kept flowing. She muttered sadly, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve let you down. I failed to keep your father¡¯s heart and give you aplete home when you¡¯ll be born.¡± She rubbed her belly. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll never leave you alone. I¡¯ll always love you.¡± Having said that, she opened the tote bag containing the congee and took out the food inside. After that, she slowly opened the packaging box and began eating little by little. After crying for so long, she also had to feed the baby. Blergh! Diana suddenly felt something was wrong with the food after taking a bite. She ran to the bathroom immediately and vomited the food out, only to find the corn kernels she had identally chewed. She couldn¡¯t eat corn. She was bound to throw up if she ate corn. What¡¯s more, she was pregnant with a child so she had be more sensitive to smells. She was throwing up badly at this time. When she came out of the bathroom, her eyes were puffy and she looked haggard. In all of three years, this was the first time Julian had bought the wrong vor for her. Sure enough, she was no longer his focus. He didn¡¯t care about her at all. Diana walked out of the bathroom. When she saw the congee had already turned cold, she picked it up anyway and drank it all in one gulp. Since she was already feeling ufortable, she could suffer a little more so that this incident would be deeply embedded in her memory. That way, she could leave more happily. The congee was cold and the taste of corn was overpowering. She couldn¡¯t remember how long she vomited, but she only knew that in the end, what she vomited was only yellow and bitter bile water. There was even a faint trace of blood in her throat. That fishy taste was simr to the basin of foul-smelling water Kate had sshed on her at Winnington Mansion. That special smell was embedded deeply in her mind. Julian was no longer Diana¡¯s light. Diana rinsed her mouth, threw the packaging boxes into the trash can, and then picked up the divorce agreement again. She slowly pushed the bedroom door open. Julian was not asleep. He had heard the movement downstairs. He checked his receipt immediately, only to realize that he had been so anxious to return and check on Diana¡¯s condition that he had bought the wrong vor in a hurry. When he went downstairs, she had already finished the bowl of congee. So, he went back to his room. He was afraid she would feel ufortable after vomiting, so he also prepared warm boiled water and ced it by her bedside. However, Diana didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, her first sentence after entering the room was, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± He could even hear the sound of Diana picking up the pen and signing the divorce paper. He could also hear her slightly tired breathing and her cries. However, he didn¡¯t move. When Diana came closer, he even closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He thought this could be considered as his apology for buying her the wrong congee. He wanted to give Diana another chance to state her conditions to agree to the divorce, rather than signing her name on the divorce agreement in a sh when her mind was aplete mess. Diana stood beside him for a while, but did not notice anything unusual. He was sleeping. Sheughed in a self-deprecating manner before taking the divorce agreement out of the vi. In fact, she didn¡¯t know where she was headed and simply asked the driver to drive along the city streets aimlessly. After making a few rounds, she told the driver to stop the car when she saw the ¡®Forget Me Not¡¯ flower shop. She had overestimated herself. Even if she agreed to the divorce, she didn¡¯t want to suffer humiliation and betrayal in her marriage. Even if she tried her best not to think about that woman, she still couldn¡¯t help wanting to know who she was. Diana wanted to know that woman¡¯s identity, her age, whether she was prettier than Diana, and when she and Julian got together. These seemingly meaningless questions entrenched her heart like poisonous snakes that tore fiercely at her heart. When she walked into the flower shop, she realized that the shop had changed its stylepletely. All the original variety of roses was gone, and all the flowers had be lilies instead. ¡°Madam.¡± The salesgirl who had been working here didn¡¯t expect to see Diana at this time. She was suddenly surprised and delighted. Diana smiled. ¡°I want to buy roses but why can¡¯t I see any?¡± The salesgirl was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Sir said that you don¡¯t like roses, and even paid the full price to buy the flower shop in order to let us rece all the roses with lilies.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t hear what the salesgirl said next. She knew very well that the woman the salesgirl was referring to wasn¡¯t her. At that moment, Diana only found everything ridiculous. The wrong vor of congee Julian had bought was ridiculous, the flower shop was ridiculous, and the fact that Diana thought that Julian loved her, was the most ridiculous of all. He was good to her, but he treated that woman even better. He even bought Diana¡¯s favorite rose shop and reced it with a lily shop because that woman didn¡¯t like roses. As it turned out, affection carried a lot of weight. And Julian¡¯s affection for Diana was insignificantpared to how he felt about that other woman. Yet, Diana actually thought of it as precious! It was simply ridiculous! Diana seemed to have lost her soul as she retreated from the shop full of lilies, step by step. In the distance, a Rolls-Royce limousine was watching her quietly in the dark night. The person seated inside was none other than Julian. He stared at Diana¡¯s iparably small appearance as she stood in front of the flower shop, and felt a rush of annoyance. Then, he then dialed a phone number. ¡°Ka, are you asleep?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 11 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 11 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 11 ¡°No, you¡¯re¡­¡± The person on the other end of the line seemed to sound apprehensive as she deliberated, taking her time to speak. However, joy and anticipation colored her tone as she said happily, ¡°Are you missing me like I¡¯m missing you?¡± Julian hummed deeply in response. Ka was obviously even happier. ¡°When you beat those people up and scolded my mommy because of my sister, I thought that¡­you wouldn¡¯t contact me again.¡± Julian lowered his head and looked at the text message Noel just sent. It clearly showed that Ka was the one who lured Diana to Winnington Mansion. Although she made it so that her cell phone number wouldn¡¯t appear in the text message, Julian¡¯s men had a way to decipher everything. Julian quickly investigated Ka after he saw Diana appearing at Winnington Mansion. What did he want to say over the phone? ¡°Silly girl.¡± A fiery look shed across his calm face, reflecting the deep alienation in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the driver to pick you up for dinner tomorrow.¡± As for Ka texting Diana, well¡­ He was going to just let it go. Perhaps Ka felt uneasy as his divorce wasn¡¯t settled yet. Julian owed Ka, so he rationalized that he should indulge her. ¡­ The next day. Diana didn¡¯t go back to the bedroom to restst night as she didn¡¯t want to see Julian at all now. Thus, she had been resting in the guest room after returning from the flower shop. After waking up again, she went to find Julian to sign the divorce agreement again. s, he had already left the house much earlier. There was no breakfast that was usually prepared with love that she was so familiar with on the dining table. Julian was trulypletely gone, both in person and in heart. Diana called her friend, Nina Ashlee, to go out shopping with her in order to divert her attention from the depressing truth. The two of them ate a lot of snacks on the first floor of SK Mall. Then, they went to the second floor to shop for clothes. ¡°This shop¡¯s on the casual side. Let¡¯s buy two loose outfits so you¡¯ll befortable.¡± Nina dragged Diana into a dress boutique. ¡°When I was tailing some people, I found that many celebrities bought their clothes from this shop. The stuff here is definitely of good quality!¡± Nina was a professional paparazzo. In fact, she was the top female paparazzo in the industry. Hence, Diana believed in Nina¡¯s taste. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± The clothes inside were as good as Nina imed. Diana looked at the dresses one after the other.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Diana¡¯s favorite was a long-sleeved dress with ck flowers on a white texture. It didn¡¯t stick to the waist, and the back looked extra light because of the bow attached to it. ¡°I¡¯ll try this.¡± Diana requested the salesgirl to take the dress down for her. However, Diana and Nina had to take turns asking several times before a salesgirl finally came over. ¡°This dress costs one hundred and eighty-eight thousand dors. You must buy it if it¡¯s dirtied or damaged,¡± The salesgirl said arrogantly after ncing at them. Nina could tell that the reason she and Diana were neglected was because the salesgirl here looked down on them. ¡°So what if it costs one hundred and eighty-eight thousand dors? Diana can still afford it even if she buys your whole shop!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at bragging.¡± The salesgirlughed in ridicule and rolled her eyes at them. Nina was about to continue arguing with her, but the salesgirl said something into the walkie-talkie before trotting away with the dress Diana liked. Nina was puzzled. ¡°Is she bringing us a new dress for you to try on?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said. ¡°The shop only has one piece of each outfit. Since she didn¡¯t give it to us, I ¡®m guessing someone else wanted it.¡± Sure enough, the salesgirl¡¯s hand was empty when she returned. She even red at them impatiently and snar,ed, ¡°You two should hurry and get out if there¡¯s nothing else you want to do aside from bragging. Don¡¯t let your gross stench destroy our shop¡¯s reputation, please.¡± Only then did Diana truly react. The reason the salesgirl looked down on them and mocked them was probably because she saw theming up from the first floor. Nina lost her temper. ¡°How can you say that to us?!¡± ¡°So what? You ate at roadside stalls, but you dare brag about buying everything in our shop! I think you can¡¯t even afford to buy a suspender here!¡± ¡°Who said I was bragging?¡± Nina pushed Diana forward and eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife! Do you really think she can¡¯t afford it?!¡± ¡°Pff!¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just this salesgirl who wasughing. Even the other salesgirlsughed. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless! You have the guts to say just about anything, huh? Do you think we haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Fulcher before? Mrs. Fulcher was here just now, and she just bought the dress that you liked in Mr. Fulcher¡¯spany! Mr. Fulcher also bought his wife ten other dresses of different styles to make her happy.¡± ¡°If you say that thisdy is Mrs. Fulcher, why didn¡¯t Mr. Fulcher apany her here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous! You could really say anything!¡± Nina was instantly petrified. Julian actually went shopping with that woman! No matter how much Diana begged him before, he wouldn¡¯t apany her toe out to do something as trivial as shopping. It had always fallen to Nina to apany Diana shopping. Yet now, he was not only apanying that woman to go shopping, but he also thoughtfully bought her a lot of clothes just to please her. Nina nced at Diana in embarrassment and mumbled regretfully, ¡°Diana, I¡­I didn¡¯t know that Julian would bring that woman out in public¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Diana pulled Nina away and smiled at the salesgirl. ¡°We won¡¯t be buying anything anymore.¡± ¡°Diana, don¡¯t smile anymore.¡± Nina was about to break into tears. ¡°That¡¯s worse than crying.¡± Just as Diana was about to refute her words and reassure her, she saw a pair of figures appearing in the jewelry shop on the first floor which was directly opposite them. The woman had already changed into the white ck floral dress that she spotted just now. From the back, the woman seemed to have a long and slender neck. Her hair was tied into a full high bun above her head. She carried the aura of a wealthy youngdy who grew up in thep of luxury and lacked nothing. She was a good match with Julian as they stood side by side. They were like a pair of perfect lovers. Diana didn¡¯t want to look anymore, so she turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She understood that if she were to bepared to other women, there would be a few years in her life where she was overwhelmed by a hard life. She couldn¡¯t have the same aura as that woman. Diana wanted to retreat when she saw that woman¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Nina refused to let it go so easily. ¡°You¡¯re in your first trimester of pregnancy, so you should pay attention to your mood.¡± Distressed, Nina stroked Diana¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡± Nina traveled through the streets and alleys of Richburgh all year round in order to tail celebrities, so the ces that she rmended must be amazing. Ever since Diana got pregnant, she had to hold back her morning sickness in order to prevent others from discovering any abnormalities. She also had to hide her increasingly picky appetite. Nina¡¯s words tempted her with ease. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and enjoy some good food!¡± Nina agreed. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll treat that cheating couple as food and bite them to pieces!¡± They held hands and walked a hundred meters after leaving SK Mall, before turning into a small alley. ¡°I can¡¯t let you get too tired.¡± Nina pointed at a small restaurant in front of her. Its signboard was about to fall off. ¡°We¡¯ll eat at this restaurant first.¡± A small restaurant that depended on the word of mouth certainly wouldn¡¯t be worthy of someone like Julian. They definitely would not run into them again, so Diana was very satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 12 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 12 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 12 The two of them took their seats, and Nina ordered several dishes in a row. ¡°The shrimp cakes at this shop are very famous! Recently, many celebrities had their agentse here to pack this for them to eat.¡± As she ordered, she chattered, ¡°I¡¯ll order a fish for the baby too. The baby will definitely be smart after eating that!¡± Diana said nothing, but she had a gentle smile on her lips. There were not many people in her life worth cherishing, and Nina was one of them. However, she would certainly be happier if Julian was the one talking about ordering some dishes here that were good for the baby¡¯s health. s, the family of three she fantasized was finally shattered. She lowered her eyes to hide her disappointment. The food at this restaurant was really good, and Diana had a very good appetite as she ate. Before she and Nina could finish eating, the boss suddenly came over and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but someone has reserved the ce here. We won¡¯t charge you for the food, so please leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why are we so unlucky today?!¡± Nina mmed her cutlery down. ¡°We ran into that damned man when we went shopping, and we got kicked out when we were eating!¡± She nced at Diana. ¡°Diana, you can just eat slowly. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t kick us out if we¡¯re not done eating yet.¡± Diana was also a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t not eaten enough yet. These dishes suited her appetite greatly. After eating, she ordered a lotus leaf congee, and her feeling of nausea was instantly gone. After Diana looked at the boss, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him either.¡± She took out some money and said, ¡°Pack up the food for us. There¡¯s no need for you to waive the bill either.¡± The boss was naturally grateful, but it was only after they came out that Diana realized that it was Julian who booked the entire restaurant. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who woulde to this kind of ce to eat, so Diana thought that he was simply doing this to make that woman smile. Diana thought for a while before deciding to call Julian. ¡°Where are you?¡± However, he didn¡¯t give her a proper reply. ¡°I have something on.¡± Diana looked at Julian, who was standing in the alley, and deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯m in a small restaurant near SK Mall. The shrimp cakes here are better than those made by the chef at home. I¡¯ll bring some back for you, okay?¡± Julian stopped in his tracks and held Ka back. He looked up at the restaurant that was close at hand, not daring to go any further. Ka was puzzled. She nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian shifted the position of his cell phone and did not answer Ka. Instead, he said to the person who was on the other end of the line, ¡°No need.¡± He could sense that Diana was in the area. He nced at Ka, who resembled Diana, and panicked for no reason. Diana¡¯s mood had been very bad these days, so he must hide the reason he married her in the first ce. This was hisst mercy and kindness to her. Julian hung up and hurriedly changed his itinerary. ¡°I know of an even better restaurant. Let¡¯s try the food there instead.¡± The alley was narrow, and Julian was tall. Diana could only see the hem of his clothes, but she could not see the woman¡¯s face. Nina saw her intentions. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let them go!¡± She winked at Diana, and then took out her small video camera. ¡°It¡¯s crowded, so it¡¯ll not be convenient for you to go over there. Wait for me to take pictures! I¡¯lle back and show them to you.¡± Diana did not stop Nina. All things considered, she wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t get angry. She was about to divorce Julian, but the formalities have yet to bepleted. The fact that he had cheated in their marriage meant that the whole thing was his fault in the first ce. He shouldn¡¯t be provoking her repeatedly now. Did that woman really know nothing about the existence of his rightful wife? Although Diana couldn¡¯t see that woman¡¯s expression clearly, she felt that everything that had happened today was far too coincidental. Moreover, she still had no clue about the identity of the person who texted her that day. Could it be her¡­? No matter what, they made her unhappy today. She wouldn¡¯t let them be happy either! She was taking a gamble when she made that phone call to Julian earlier. She was betting on his ethics, his integrity, and whether he cared about their marriage at all. As she watched the couple leave the restaurant, she felt she had won the bet. Soon, she would be able to see the photos Nina would take for her and see what that woman looked like. She wanted to know how that woman could charm Julian, who had always patronized only high- end restaurants, toe to a ce like this. The way he was good to that woman was differentpared to his treatment of Diana. He was always compromising, and he even changed himself for that woman! Diana closed her eyes, not wanting to think about the recent events. Soon, Nina¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Diana!¡± Nina was back with the photos. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 13 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 13 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 13 Ka followed Julian and got into the car with him. She knew Diana was standing not too far away, watching them. She also knew that Julian went back on his promise to her and changed the destination as soon as Diana called him. She really wanted to try that restaurant¡­ However, Julian seemed frightened of the prospect of Diana meeting her. It was also taking a long time for the divorce to be settled. This wasn¡¯t in line with Julian¡¯s style, so Ka had to amp up her scheming. Ka lowered the car window and looked in the direction where Diana was standing. ¡°Julian, is that my sister standing in front of SK Mall? It¡¯s a good thing you changed the location of our destination. It¡¯d be bad if my sister saw us together.¡± She looked guilty and embarrassed. Julian took the initiative to reach out and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just can¡¯t eat at such a ce.¡± Ka leaned on his shoulder. The two of them looked like the most intimate lovers. Diana¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Rolls-Royce limousine. She could clearly see them hugging. In the past, when she traveled with Julian, he would never hug her like that no matter how tired she was. He would simply say, ¡°Sit down. How would this look to outsiders?¡± Yet, he had taken the initiative to hug someone else and even epted all of that woman¡¯s ups and downs. Diana¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. She turned away and stopped looking at them, but asked Nina, ¡°Is she really that beautiful?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes were a little evasive. She hid her camera behind her and mumbled, ¡°Actually, Diana¡­ My camera ran out of battery.¡± Diana nced at Nina. ¡°You¡¯re a workaholic. Your camera can actually run out of battery?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it because I went shopping with you? Of course, I won¡¯t be thinking about work!¡± In truth, Nina had secretly deleted all the photos of Ka she had captured. She held Diana¡¯s hand, and then pressed the power off button. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around. Don¡¯t let them affect our mood. We should continue shopping.¡± However, Diana had other ns in mind. ¡°Follow me back to the dress boutique we went to before. I want to look at the surveince cameras.¡± Diana found everything today to be very strange. In the end, she still had to find a way to see that woman¡¯s face clearly, The two of them went back to the L luxury shop again, and the salesgirl at the door immediately made a gesture to drive them away. ¡°The braggarts are here again! Many women who to be together with Mr. Fulcher, but this is my first time seeing someone as shameless as you two!¡± Nina wanted to go forward and teach the salesgirl a painful lesson, but Diana stopped her. Diana appeared weak but gentle, and the brands of the clothes she had on at the moment couldn¡¯t be confirmed. She didn¡¯t have a domineering or overbearing temperament, and she looked like she could be easily bullied. However, Nina knew Diana wouldn¡¯t give up so easily since she had alreadye here. Sure enough, Diana ignored the salesgirl and pulled Nina into L with a powerful aura. The salesgirl did not react for a while, frozen stiff. Even after she came to her senses, she didn¡¯t dare to stop Diana. When the shop manager saw this, she quickly frowned and said arrogantly, ¡°Sorry, but braggarts aren¡¯t weed in our shop.¡± It seemed the fact that Diana was pretending to be Mrs. Fulcher had spread throughout the shop. Diana wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she took out a ck card and ced it in front of the manager. ¡°Is this enough?¡± When the shop manager saw this, her attitude took an 180-degree change. She blurted out, ¡°M-Mrs. Fulcher¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand the situation now.¡± Diana had no intention to embarrass or make things difficult for them, so she went on gently, ¡°I didn¡¯te here this time to buy clothes, but I have three requests.¡± ¡°Firstly, I want you to fire that salesgirl named Loraine Lee. Secondly, the dress with the ck flowers on the white background that was sold just now has problems with its quality, so it must be returned to the shop immediately. Don¡¯t let the customer wear it and affect the brand image.¡± ¡°Thirdly, show me the shop¡¯s surveince records. I have something to verify.¡± Loraine, the aforementioned salesgirl, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and screamed, ¡°Who do you think you are? A braggart like you actually dares to order our manager around with just a bank card?! I think you¡¯re a really pitiful and miserable wench desperate to marry Mr. Fulcher!¡± After all, the shop manager was more knowledgeable than her. Forget the ck card, she knew that the shop was in trouble today when she saw the material of Diana¡¯s clothes up close. In the whole of Richburgh, or even the whole world, only those who didn¡¯t want to live would dare to use this ck card to deceive! Diana¡¯s request was really too difficult. Diana understood this, and spoke up again. Her words shocked everyone. ¡°I want to buy your shop for one hundred million dors.¡± The purchase of the shop went smoothly. After all, everyone had to respect Julian. What¡¯s more, Diana also had an unknown identity that came in handy at that very moment. She had sessfully bought the shop with ease. She nced at Loraine, and asked the manager, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fire her?¡± Loraine remained defiant. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re rich? This is an abuse of personal power! If you dare to fire me so casually, I¡¯ll go out and tell the world what kind of worthless woman Mrs. Fulcher is! Mr. Fulcher can¡¯t be med for his infidelity!¡± This was a personal affair between Julian and herself. No matter what it was, an outsider had no right to say anything about their rtionship! Diana¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. She stepped in front of the salesgirl, and then¡­ p! She pped the salesgirl and said coldly, ¡°I can do whatever I want, precisely because I am rich. If you can¡¯t ept it, you should be as rich as I am so you can find a rich man like me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Loraine was shocked by Diana¡¯s aura. She no longer dared to retort. She turned around, covered her face, and red at Diana onest time before leaving L. ¡°That girl has an evil look on her face.¡± Nina felt a little uneasy. ¡°She¡¯s not going to harm you, is she?¡± ¡°She needs to be able to do so first.¡± Diana did not take Loraine seriously, and continued instructing the manager. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to do my second request.¡± That dress was taken away so suddenly. Diana did not believe that it was a coincidence. Since she couldn¡¯t be happy, Diana did not want that woman to be happy either. At the same time, Loraine, who was fired, took off her overalls and walked outside the entrance of SK Mall. She looked at the business card with the name ¡®Ka Winnington¡¯ that she was holding tightly in her hand, and the corners of her lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡­ After giving an ount of everything, Diana walked to the monitor as she intended to do the third thing she wanted¡ªfind out that woman¡¯s appearance. She could not be so passive all the time. She needed to learn more about the other party so as to avoid further so-called coincidences today from happening again. Nina was about to cry. She didn¡¯t expect that Diana would be able to handle things so efficiently. When Nina went outside SK Mall, she recorded the face of Julian¡¯s mistress very clearly. She was extremely shocked, and quickly contacted Vans Stanley. Only then did she find out that the mistress was actually Diana¡¯s adopted sister, Ka! Ka was Julian¡¯s childhood friend and had disappeared for no apparent reason three years ago. She had returned to the country recently. Nina deduced that Diana was most likely a stand-in for Ka. Nina was able to rise into a top paparazzo from a small paparazzo, and was a top-notch presence in the entertainment industry. She was smart and she knew that Diana, who was in the first trimester of her pregnancy, might not be able to stand the revtion. Diana had been looking forward to having a baby for so long. Nina didn¡¯t want her to lose everything in the end. Nina could only squat down and mumble, ¡°Diana¡­ I¡­ I probably ate too much today and my stomach hurts¡­¡± Diana wasn¡¯t fooled. She had known Nina for so long, and she had long understood Nina¡¯s every move. The fact that Nina was pretending to have a stomach ache at this moment was more of a confirmation of what Nina had seen when she went to take pictures just now. Nina didn¡¯t want Diana to find out. Diana continued asking the manager to turn on the surveince records as she wanted to see who the woman with Julian was. She wanted to know how exactly many coincidences could happen even when she was just shopping. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 14 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 14 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 14 Diana wouldn¡¯t have spent Julian¡¯s money if not for the fact that she wanted to see the woman¡¯s face and confirm her identity. It wasn¡¯t easy for Diana to spend one hundred million dors that belonged to Julian. She was forced into doing so. Therefore, she attached great importance to the surveince recording. Nina was so nervous that she was about to pass out. ¡­ At the same time, in a private restaurant in Richburgh. This was the top floor of the central business district in the empire. It was surrounded by ss, and the guests could take in the view of the entire city. They usually didn¡¯t ept customers, and would only cater to VIPs. Ka was filled with praises for the ce. ¡°I have long heard that this ce is excellent, but they¡¯re very selective of their customers so I¡¯ve never had the opportunity toe here.¡± She took a bite of the prawn cake and gushed, ¡°This is really delicious!¡± There was an unconcealed excitement in her eyes. She kept taking pictures of herself, the scenery, and the food with her cell phone. She was bing as active as she had been as a child. However, what appeared in Julian¡¯s mind was the scene of his first time bringing Diana here for dinner. During the meal, Diana wasn¡¯t interested in eating and she never took any pictures. She simply said that the ss around here had a strong sense of suspension, and was missing some fireworks. She even said that the dishes weren¡¯t worth the price, which was about a few thousand dors for a meal. Diana got lost at the age of three, and her adoptive parents died when she was ten. She went to meet and acknowledge her rtives in Richburgh when she was eighteen. Many times, those hardships in her past had left an indelible shadow in her life. She would feel distressed if Julian spent too much money to take her out to eat, and she would also lament that the price-performance ratio wasn¡¯t worth it. In truth, no one who came here would be concerned about all these. What everyone cared more about was the treatment they received. Since they could afford to eat here, their status made it possible for them to join the ranks of Richburgh¡¯s high society. The beautiful scenery, the gourmet food, and the beauty were all in front of him, but all Julian could think about was Diana. He couldn¡¯t take her off his mind. It might be because no one around him lived as poorly as she did, so it was easy for his memories to resurface. When he brought Diana here, she said, ¡°Why are you being so wasteful? You really don¡¯t know how to spend your money.¡± Because of her words, Julian went back and thought about it with Noel for a long time. He finally decided to invest ten percent more of Fulcher Inc.¡¯s profit in charity projects to trace missing children¡¯s rtives every year. He even wondered if Diana¡¯s mouth would open wide in shock if she knew how much this ten percent meant. To think she actually scolded him and called him wasteful! Haha. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when he thought of that. He only realized what he was thinking of, btedly, when he saw Ka¡¯s surprised look. Just then, a text message popped up on his cell phone, and Julian hurriedly said, ¡°Fulcher Inc.¡¯s financial report is excellent.¡± It was so good that someone like him, who didn¡¯t care about money, could alsough. Ka alsoughed. Upon marrying into the Fulcher family, this money would also be hers. She was really looking forward to it! However, Ka didn¡¯t know that the text on Julian¡¯s phone had nothing to do with thepany¡¯s financial report. The content of the text message was: ¡°Dear Mr. Fulcher, thank you for spending one hundred million dors in SK Mall and bing the top VIP in this mall. Congrattions to you on bing the owner of L Luxury Dresses as well. We wish you a prosperous business.¡± L?! Julian stood up immediately, walked behind Ka, and took out thebel on her back for a look. The expression on his face suddenly darkened. This was the boutique he went to with Ka! Diana was actually in SK Mall! She probably called him because she saw them together. Judging from her spending a lot of money to buy the boutique, Julian could guess that Diana had yet to see Ka. ¡°Noel!¡± Julian couldn¡¯t be bothered to appease Ka and went outside to call Noel. ¡°Have someone cut off all the surveince monitoring in SK Mall immediately! Diana will probably need to check the surveince records in L to confirm Ka¡¯s appearance.¡± She was much sharper than he anticipated. When Noel received the order, he wanted to say something, but was hesitant to do so. In fact, he actually wanted to ask Julian: what would happen if Madam saw it? They were about to be divorced. Sooner orter, Diana would also know the fact that she was a stand- in. Could Julian keep this a secret from her for the rest of her life? Even if she found out and was sad about it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Julian. s, Noel dared not say anything. Julian¡¯s superiority couldn¡¯t be denied. Noel could only act quickly and heed his employer¡¯s orders. ¡­ The manager of the shop had already brought Diana to the surveince monitoring room. Nina was even prepared to call an ambnce to protect Diana and the baby in her womb. Unexpectedly, the surveince monitor records were actually blurred! Diana was taken aback. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see anything clearly?¡± The shop manager was anxious as she exined, ¡°Madam, a situation like this has never happened in our shop before. I¡¯ll get someone toe over and fix it right away.¡± Nina finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How long will it take to fix it?¡± The shop manager said truthfully, ¡°I just asked, and it seems that there is a problem with the surveince monitoring in the entire mall. Fixing it might take about half a month.¡± There was a problem with the whole mall. Diana was puzzled. Was overthinking it? Was everything that happened today simply a strange coincidence? Diana was momentarily stunned. After confirming that nothing could be seen in the video, she instructed the clerk, ¡°Remember to call me once the records are repaired.¡± After that, she helped up Nina, who was still squatting on the ground. She looked at Nina pitifully and asked, ¡°Is your stomach still hurting?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Nina could only continue putting on an act in order to dispel Diana¡¯s doubts about her. She bit the bullet and said, ¡°I might have to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Thissted until midnight. Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty when she found out that Nina had acute gastroenteritis when she looked at Nina¡¯s medical report. ¡°I thought you were pretending to be sick. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re really in pain.¡± Nina, who had spent a lot of money to obtain the fake medical report, pushed her sses down guiltily. ¡°Why would I pretend to be sick? Pregnant women really tend to overthink things.¡± She pushed Diana out and said, ¡°Anyway, go out and rest! I am going home after taking the medicine.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At that moment, a doctor came from not far away. Diana called out in surprise, ¡°Vans Stanley?¡± He was Julian¡¯s best friend, and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Diana at this moment. ¡°Wait here. I already called Julian, and he¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± With that said, he took Nina away from Diana. Nina would need to repay Vans for the fake diagnosis on the medical report today with her most precious item. Vans wanted to ask Nina what exactly her most precious item was. Diana was left dumbfounded as she watched this scene. Vans was scolding Nina as they left. A big question mark popped up in her head. When did the two get so close? ¡°Diana!¡± All of a sudden, a man¡¯s cold voice interrupted her thoughts. Julian walked toward her quickly, took off her coat, and ced it over her body. The weather was starting to turn cold, and the warmth left on his clothes made her shiver. Diana looked up again and saw the familiar man standing in front of him, but it felt as if half a century had passed since shest saw him. They were quickly bing strangers. Julian didn¡¯t seem to realize it, and he was concerned about her as he once had been. ¡°Vans said that you have a stomach ache. How are you feeling now?¡± As he spoke, his hand was already on her abdomen. This was the first time he had touched her belly ever since she got pregnant. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 15 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 15 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 15 Diana subconsciously took a step back as she didn¡¯t want him to find out about her pregnancy. The joy she felt when she first learnt she was pregnant and her desire to share the good news with Julian had long disappeared. Now, she only wanted to protect the child¡¯s right to stay by her side. Thus, she must protect and keep the baby¡¯s existence a secret. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one with a stomach ache. It¡¯s Nina. Vans lied to you.¡± Julian¡¯s hand paused, but he did not lose his temper. On the contrary, he was a little relieved, as if he was d that Diana wasn¡¯t ill. How could he still be so concerned about her when he already had another woman by his side? Diana rubbed her eyes and stopped looking at him. She always felt that she was prone to overthinking when looking at his charming face. She shouldn¡¯t be sentimental, or she might not want to leave again. She recalled the scenes she saw at Winnington Mansion, the Forget Me Not flower shop, and SK Mall today. She suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°That banquet.¡± Julian did not understand what she meant. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The banquet at the old mansion that Mr. Carter wouldn¡¯t let me enter. You held that banquet for her, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, so why are you still bringing it up?¡± Julian didn¡¯t answer directly, but Diana already knew the answer. To think she actually felt moved because of the way he reprimanded Mr. Carter for her sake! In truth, he was the culprit and Mr. Carter was simply covering up for him. The two of them were silent all the way home. When they arrived at the vi, Diana was surprisingly kind to Mr. Carter. She even served him a bowl of congee from the kitchen that she had stewed before going out. There were yams, red dates, and lotus seeds in it. Although these were allmon ingredients, the main point was that this was Diana¡¯s specialty congee. She could always cook this congee in a vor that was different from others. Her congee, which was good for nourishing the stomach, was also a big part as to why Julian never suffered any stomach pains in the past three years. ¡°Please enjoy it, Mr. Carter.¡± Diana didn¡¯t give him too much. She served him the right amount of congee that wasfortable to drink. She also nced at Noel, who was standing not far away, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl too.¡± It was hard work for him to follow Julian and to reprimand others in order to protect her. Noel was ttered, and he epted the offer dly. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to taste Madam¡¯s delicious congee. You might not know this, but every time you make the congee for Sir, I¡¯d always be curious about how it tastes when I smell it¡­¡± Noel¡¯s excited voice gradually faded. Diana looked up and asked, ¡°Is something wrong with the congee? Why are you trembling?¡± Noel wanted nothing more than to disappear before Diana¡¯s eyes at this very moment. He didn¡¯t dare continue talking to her. Noel couldn¡¯t see it, but Noel could see from his angle. Julian had an extremely ugly look on his face. It was so terrifying that Noel didn¡¯t even dare to swallow the congee in his mouth. ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s fine.¡± He wiped off his sweat and quickly escaped into Mr. Carter¡¯s room. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Diana was relieved, and then turned around to go to the kitchen again. Julian sat on the sofa. His mood slowly rxed, but his gaze was still fixed firmly on Diana. He was waiting for her to serve him congee as well. He believed she would definitely leave some congee for him, especially after she gave two bowls to others. The congee in the pot had already reached the bottom. Diana was out for a long time today, so she could only contact the maid at home by phone. The maid couldn¡¯t cook very well, resulting in a slightly smaller amount of congeepared to how it normally was. But it did not matter. There was enough for a small bowl, which was convenient as an extra meal for her and the baby. Diana took out the remaining congee. When she passed Julian, she nced at him, then decided not to eat downstairs so as not to feel upset upon seeing his face. Julian watched as Diana went upstairs, carrying the congee, which smelled so good. What about his share? Was it in the kitchen? When Julian heard the sound of the door closing on the second floor, he immediately got up and went to the kitchen for a look. Only then did he realize that something he used to find normal in the past, where he could drink a bowl of nourishing yam congee prepared by Diana every day, might not exist anymore. He looked at the empty pot, and suddenly felt as if there was a big hole in his heart. He was like a pot without a lid, and wind was blowing through it. At this moment, Diana was sitting in the room as she enjoyed her congee. She usually liked to eat meals in smaller portions, so it wasmon for her to have an extra meal at night. In the past, Julian would bring her some congee and vegetables whenever he workedte. Sometimes, the chef would cook for them. Even so, he would definitely apany her whenever she ate. Later, Diana noticed that his spleen and stomach weren¡¯t very good. She thought of preparing congee by herself, and even added herbal medication to it. The yam wasn¡¯t only delicious, but also had an excellent nourishing function. And yet, what did the man for whom she cooked congee do? He cheated on her. He wasn¡¯t as meticulous when he bought congee back for her. She felt miserable when she recalled the corn congee that made her vomit that day. Fortunately, she still had the courage to leave the man who didn¡¯t love her anymore. When she was about to finish eating her congee, she wondered why Julian had yet to retreat to his own room.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Were his spleen and stomach hurting again since he had been out having so much fun with another womantely? Was his stomach hurting? Diana tossed and turned in the bed, and could not fall asleep. She suddenly felt some regret, and reproached herself. Perhaps she should have given him some congee instead of eating it for herself. After finally making it to dawn, she hurriedly got up and went out of the room, only to learn that Julian had left the vist night. Diana¡¯s heart, which had been worried all night, instantly broke into two. He didn¡¯t feel bad, nor did he have a stomach ache. He simply did not need her anymore and had gone to look for someone else. She returned to her room in a daze, and did not wake up for a long time after falling asleep. At first, Mr. Carter simply thought that Diana wanted toy longer in bed. Julian had pampered her greatly before, and would make breakfast properly before calling her down. After she was done eating, Julian would even indulge her to go back to sleep again. When Mr. Carter saw that Diana hadn¡¯t woken up even after noon, he finally felt a little anxious. He had someone go up to take a look, and was told that Diana hade down with a fever! He remembered Julian¡¯s anger, and did not dy as he hurriedly called Julian. Julian was dealing with some documents in thepany sincest night and was about to take a rest when he received the call. He quickly answered the call when he saw that it was Mr. Carter. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Mr. Carter sounded very anxious as he went on, ¡°Madam¡­Madam has a fever! The maid said she must¡¯ve been down with a fever for quite a while! She even started babbling nonsense!¡± Julian stood up abruptly. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes at most.¡± Along the way, Julian quickly contacted Vans to drop by his house to take a look at Diana. He then elerated all the way home and drove to the vi as fast as he could. He shortened the forty-minute journey by more than half. When he reached the vi, Vans had yet to arrive. Julian acted ording to Vans¡¯s advice and nned to cool Diana¡¯s body down physically first. Her face was very red, and she was curled up in bed like a little quail. Her hair was a mess, but she looked very well-behaved, unlike the way she had ignored himst night. He slowly unbuttoned her clothes, revealing her fair snow-like skin. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 16 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 16 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 16 When Julian touched Diana, she felt a little hot. Julian instructed the maids to leave, and then personally got a pot of freshly boiled hot water. He soaked some towels in it. The water was scalding hot. When he ced his hands in it, he wanted to jump a few times from the sheer heat. He swirled the towels around the water, let it soak again, and then fished them out with great difficulty. After that, he squeezed the water out of them. His hands quickly turned red. Yet, he still insisted on wiping Diana over and over again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you feeling well today? Why didn¡¯t you cook congee for Noel and the rest?¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not going to make congee for me to nourish my stomach anymore, are you? You even spent so much money to buy an entire boutique yesterday. Do you think I won¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°You heartless little thing!¡± So noisy¡­ To Diana, it seemed there was a fly buzzing incessantly beside her ears. She wanted to raise her hand to swat it away, but she didn¡¯t have any strength in her body. She could only keep wriggling on her bed as a way to express her dissatisfaction. ¡°Be obedient!¡± Julian was frightened by her back-and-forth movements. He was afraid she would feel the freezing wind if her nket fell off, as that would only worsen her cold. s, she could not hear what he was saying. Diana continued writhing as she hummed something. Her jet-ck hair spread out on the royal blue sheets, reflecting her skin that was as fair and white as snow. Her small red face was like a full red peach at this moment. How much did he love her to have such a physical reaction to her? Julian nced at his hands, which were red and burned, and then threw the towels away before cing his hands inside Diana¡¯s nket. He found her buttocks and pped her hard. ¡°This is punishment for your disobedience!¡± The trick really worked. Diana stopped moving and stopped humming. She continued to lie there quietly, like a child who had just been reprimanded. When Julian saw that Diana could no longer seduce him, he got satisfied and slowly wiped her body for a few more rounds. He could feel her body temperature gradually dropping. He was no longer worried, and sat by the side of the bed intently as he waited for Vans to arrive. ¡°She must¡¯ve caught a cold when she went through all the trouble to apany Nina to the hospital last night,¡± Vans said to Julian after checking Diana¡¯s body. ¡°But you took good care of her and her fever¡¯s slowly going away, so there¡¯s no need for her to take any medication.¡± He took a box of cotton swabs and threw it at Julian. ¡°Remember to use this to dip her lips more often to prevent them from getting chapped.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to draw her blood for a test?¡± ¡°No need.¡± At that moment, Vans wanted nothing more than to bring a mirror to show Julian how much thetter¡¯s appearance did not conform to his status as the resolute and decisive chairman of Fulcher Inc. His haggard look and posture clearly belonged to your average Joe who was deeply concerned about his lover. ¡°Why did you have to bypass the family doctor and call me if you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Attacked by Vans¡¯s sharp retort, Julian responded casually, ¡°Your medical skills are better.¡± Vans was speechless. He muttered, ¡°She just has amon cold and fever, bro.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of Nina?¡± Julian shot back. Vans did not say anything this time. Julian finally won the argument, and started to settle the old scores after taking the cotton swab from Vans. ¡°So, why did you lie to mest night?¡± Vans remained unperturbed. He took the medical kit he had brought with him and replied to Julian with a question of his own. ¡°Tell me this: were you nervous when you received my callst night?¡± Of course Julian was! ¡°Well, Diana¡¯s just human.¡± Vans was speechless. He stared at Julian and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Julian refused to let Vans leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t I right? Stomach pain can kill people, and so can fevers! Many serious illnesses start from small symptoms, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You can pretend I didn¡¯t say anything if you want to continue deceiving yourself.¡± Vans raised his hands in surrender. ¡°But I can guarantee that you¡¯ll definitely regret it if you divorce Diana.¡± Vans refused to see his good friend wrapped in sorrow. ¡°Ka¡­ She¡¯s actually not suitable for you.¡± ¡°Vans Stanley!¡± Julian¡¯s expression changed instantly, reced with a cold and stern look of absolute majesty. He could allow Vans to joke around, but it didn¡¯t mean Vans could speak indiscriminately. ¡°You know full well what Ka means to me! Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be the person I am now.¡± His sharp jawline, as if it had been carved with a knife, was even more pronounced as he growled, ¡°Ka is the one I¡¯ve decided on since I was a child. I don¡¯t want to hear such wordsing from you again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vans curled his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t mention Ka anymore, but what about Diana? Have you ever thought about how she¡¯d feel if she finds out that your marriage to her only started because you were angry with Ka, and that it¡¯s ending because you feel bad for Ka? Diana was just cannon fodder to be a stand-in for Ka. Have you ever thought about her feelings?!¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in Diana?¡± Julian had a dark look in his eyes; his re carried a strong sense of oppression. Vans stared nkly, not knowing what to say. He didn¡¯t want to concern himself with Julian anymore. ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t regret it.¡± Vans picked up his own medical kit and left Fulcher Mansion. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Julian thought for a moment, then reached out to pat Diana¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Who told you to be so flirtatious? Even Vans is terribly worried about you.¡± Diana continued sleeping drowsily, though she did feel as if a whip was hitting her. She clenched her teeth angrily and tried to grab the whip tightly, but she still couldn¡¯t lift her hand. She felt so heavy¡­ Her whole body felt so heavy, as if water was pressing down on her. She could hardly breathe. She tried hard to open her eyes. After much struggle, she could finally open her eyes a little. She spotted Julian sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°Ufor¡­¡± Before she could even finish saying the word, ¡®ufortable¡¯, Julian¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. It was his personal cell phone. Only Diana could call him on that cell phone in the past, but it seemed there was another who could do so now. Diana didn¡¯t need to think about it to know who the other party was. Sure enough, Julian¡¯s ring eyes and sullen expression suddenly became gentle. Diana felt so tired after looking at him even for just a few seconds, but her nose seemed to be blocked and every breath that she took was torture. She also felt a burning pain on her buttocks. Her whole body was in great difort. She knew she must be sick, but as she was pregnant now, she didn¡¯t dare to be sloppy. She could only open her eyes again with much difficulty, wanting to speak to Julian and ask him to call for a doctor for her. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, so how can you eat so much cold food?!¡± Julian was furious as he spoke over the phone. He grabbed his coat to head outside. ¡°Wait a little longer! I¡¯ll be right there.¡± That woman must be sick too¡­ Even so, Diana really needed him now. She tried her best to raise her leaden arms. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She cried out and pleaded with all her strength. ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t go¡­¡± Their baby needed him. s, Julian only spared her a gentle nce before walking out determinedly. Tears slid down Diana¡¯s cheeks. She watched as Julian¡¯s figure disappeared little by little, and an unknown fear and anger attacked her. Time passed, and she fell into a trance when she heard the sound of the door opening. Julian seemed to have returned to her side¡­ She finally fell asleep in peace. When she woke up again, her surroundings were all white. This was a hospital. Julian¡¯s hand was on top of her lower belly, where her baby was. Diana was slightly startled when she felt the strength of Julian¡¯s fingertips. Her body suddenly tensed up as she subconsciously tried to shrink backward to hide her pregnant belly. Unfortunately, Julian quickly pulled her back. He was so condescending! He stared at her with cold indifference, as if he had been staring at her for a long time; so much that he wanted to carve a hole out of her body. Gradually, his fingertipsnded precisely on top of her lower belly, and he pressed heavily with increasing force. Diana felt severe pain in her pregnant belly, and the world around her spun. Diana looked at him in horror. However, Julian cut her off before she could say anything. He looked at her with certainty, his gaze stern as he said, ¡°Diana, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± It seemed everything was already arranged. With a wave of his hand, arge number of doctors came in and immediately surrounded her. The dangerous atmosphere descended and panic flooded in like a tidal wave. Diana even forgot to refute, left only with the instinct to survive. She yelled at him in horror as she exined anxiously, ¡°Julian! Julian, this is our child! This is our precious child¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± A look of disgust appeared on Julian¡¯s face, and his dashing brows were knitted tightly together. He frowned and gave an ultimatum to the doctor and Diana at the same time with utmost coldness, as if he was Hades, decider of life and death. At the same time, he ced his fingers on her lower abdomen and pressed down hard, announcing, ¡°This child must die!¡± If you want to read more chapters please tell me inment section Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 17 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 17 Diana¡¯s mind had grown numb. She could only clutch her lower abdomen tightly as tears streamed down her eyes. It was a heartbreak that deprived her of all sanity, leaving her with only a mother¡¯s instinct. Her baby¡­ She was about to lose her baby! This was the baby she had been looking forward to for so long! Yet, he was about to be brutally murdered by his own father! In her desperation, Diana seemed to have been endowed with infinite strength as she lunged toward Julian. She jumped over the many doctors and pounced directly on Julian. She hated him! She hated the fact that Julian had turned a blind eye to her pleas for help when he was right beside her, and chose that woman instead of her over and over again! Were it not for that, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into aa due to a simple cold. He wouldn¡¯t have found out that she was pregnant, and she would be able to protect her baby! Diana clenched her teeth in anger. Hatred and resentment toward Julian filled her as she recalled his cruel tone when he announced that the baby must die. ¡°Why did you marry me in the first ce if you don¡¯t love me? Why did you treat me so well during our marriage?!¡± He let her think that she was the happiest woman in the world, but it was in fact all just a joke. A big, sick joke! She punched the man in front of her frantically, fury and rage boiling within her as she yelled, ¡°You¡¯re heartless! You¡¯repletely heartless!¡± Julian, meanwhile, was a little confused. It was true he let her downst night. He shouldn¡¯t have assumed that he could rx when her fever subsided. No one would have expected Diana to be suffering from type B influenza rather than amon cold. This disease mostly attacked the elderly, children, and pregnant women, with repeated high fever and body aches as the main symptoms. Although Diana didn¡¯t belong to those groups, her physique was indeed really weak. Julian knew he shouldn¡¯t have let Vans leavest night. But no matter how much he tried tofort Diana, she remained agitated. She seemed to be in a trance as tears streamed down her face. Julian was puzzled. He grabbed her hand and yelled, ¡°Diana! You¡¯re getting too agitated!¡± However, his harsh rebuke made her body tremble. Diana¡¯s eyes snapped wide open and she immediately looked around. She realized that everything around her was differentpared to what she had seen earlier. The ward wasn¡¯t pure white, but was filled with warm home decorations. It was the VIP suite in the hospital! She gradually regained her senses upon realizing that everything she saw earlier was just a dream. She had been too scared and desperate. She was so scared, she even dreamt of Julian abandoning her after discovering the baby in her belly. Fortunately, it was a dream. Thank goodness it was just a dream¡­. Diana still felt anxious. Thinking of how frightened she had been when Julian¡¯s fingersnded on her lower abdomen, her lingering fear resurfaced. Her face grew pale, and she raised her almond eyes to look at him. Her gaze was both grateful and resentful as she muttered, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re not that heartless after all¡­¡± Rather, he simply couldn¡¯t care less about her and the baby. What she got was just his hypocrisy! Nina, who had juste back from buying dinner, heard themotion in the room and immediately barged in. ¡°Diana!¡± Fearing that Diana would misunderstand the situation and assume that her baby was gone, Nina took the initiative to confess everything to Julian. Nina nced at Diana. She touched her stomach and stroked her chest to adjust her breathing and signify that the baby was safe and sound, and that Julian did not know of the baby¡¯s existence. Fortunately, Diana understood Nina¡¯s gestures. Only then did Diana realize that she had exaggerated a little. The baby was only nine weeks old, and her lower abdomen was still rtively t now. Vans was also on her side¡­ She had been confused as she was too concerned. What¡¯s more, Julian had always been looking forward to having a baby. In the past three years, they spent a lot of effort yet she failed to conceive. If Julian knew of the existence of the baby, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as cruel as he was in her dream. However, Diana feared Julian would snatch the baby away from her once he found out about the baby¡¯s existence¡­ Diana¡¯s nervous heart finally calmed down a little as she stopped to think. She had been too nervous. Julian wasn¡¯t so cruel as to kill his own baby. She acted so wildly when she hit Julian earlier. Had she hurt the baby in the process? Why was she always so careless and impulsive as a mother?! Diana wished she could p herself twice! Julian was quick to take advantage of Diana¡¯s rxed state. He thought that she had grown exhausted from hitting him. He quickly restrained her hands and slowly guided her back to the hospital bed to rest. Upon seeing this, Nina retreated from the ward quietly to leave the couple with some time alone. When Diana looked at her and Julian¡¯s intermingled hands, she recalled the time they got married; he had held her just as tightly. Yet, everything changed after three years. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you signed the divorce agreement yet?¡± She was fed up with Julian leaning toward that woman again and again whenever he was caught between her and that woman. She also didn¡¯t want him to discover the baby. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your conditions yet.¡± Julian took her hand and paused. A tinge of nervousness that he didn¡¯t even notice shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely sign it as soon as possible after you¡¯ve done so.¡± Thest bit of hope and expectation in Diana¡¯s heart was instantly shattered. She had assumed the reason he hadn¡¯t signed the divorce agreement after so long was because he was somewhat reluctant. In the end, the only person who had nostalgia for this marriage was her. She felt as if someone had dug a hole in her heart, leaving itpletely empty. Diana looked at the impably handsome man in front of her and said slowly, ¡°Do you know that I spent a hundred million dors to buy a shop?¡± The bank should have notified Julian. ¡°I know.¡± Julian felt uneasy when he saw that she was suddenly so calm. ¡°You can spend the money however you want.¡± Diana did not take his words to heart and continued solemnly, ¡°I know you went there with that woman, and I also know you bought the dress that I have my eyes on before I could do.¡± Julian¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard these words. He had wondered why Ka suddenly asked for a ck flower dress with a white background at that time. So, it was actually a dress Diana liked? ¡°It must be a coincidence,¡± Julian blurted out. ¡°She¡¯s usually not someone who likes to take things from others. I apologize if she did something to make you feel ufortable.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± When Diana saw Julian behaving in this manner, she could no longer stop the tears she tried so desperately to hold back. ¡°You really understand her.¡± He was her husband, but here he was, apologizing to her because of another woman. Had he ever cared about her? Diana dared not dwell on that thought. These days, she had actually been trying to avoid the fact that they were about to get divorced. However, there were some things that could not be ovee even if she tried to run away from it. She also knew she couldn¡¯t me the woman for their broken marriage. It was one of them who had a change of heart first. ¡°She¡¯s very kind.¡± Julian thought for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Last night, her symptoms were more serious than yours. I¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Diana asked, ¡°Is she also hospitalized like I am now?¡± That was not true. Although Ka¡¯s greed for cold food led to stomach pain, it didn¡¯t actually cause her any damage. She was immediately better after the doctor reprimanded her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to look so wretched in front of that woman again and again, so she said firmly, ¡°The reason I spent one hundred million dors to buy the shop is actually a revenge for your betrayal.¡± Though, this revenge was irrelevant to him. Anyway, she felt a lot better in SK Mall that day. ¡°As for my divorce conditions, there¡¯s nothing else. I just want you to keep our divorce to yourself and not spread the news to the public.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°Grandma¡¯s not in good health. She¡¯s been recuperating in the old mansion for the past two years, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take it if she finds out about our divorce.¡± Julian knew that his grandmother loved Diana dearly, but he never expected that Diana¡¯s condition for the divorce would be rted to the old woman. He initially thought the reason Diana agreed to a divorce so quickly was because she was materialistic and wanted the Fulcher family¡¯s money. Had he misunderstood herpletely? ¡°As for that shop, I won¡¯t be running it. I won¡¯t interfere with it after I finish taking care of some things in half a month.¡± In half a month? What was she going to do? Julian silently etched this point in time in his memory, but did not say anything else. His silence Diana took as an agreement. ¡°All right.¡± Diana slowlyy down on the hospital bed, pulled the nket over herself before Julian could do it, and secretly touched her lower abdomen. It was good that her baby was still there. She rubbed her stomach and didn¡¯t bother to look at Julian as she said calmly, ¡°You can go back to the vi and get the divorce agreement. I¡¯ve already signed it. We can finalize the divorce today.¡± Spread the love This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 18 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 18 On the other hand, Ka didn¡¯t expect Diana to be a tough nut to crack. When she received Loraine¡¯s call, she thought she had met a crafty scammer. What a joke! Could the goods sold by a famous brand like L be recalled without reason? But when Ka received a phone call from the manager of the L brand boutique, she immediately realized that the hillbilly who had spent more than ten years in the countryside wasn¡¯t as easy to bully as she had first thought. That woman dared to spend Julian¡¯s money¨Cone hundred million dors, in fact¨Cto buy that boutique! Ka was enraged. That money belonged to her! How dare that hillbilly Diana touch her money?! Diana even told the workers to have the dress Ka had bought returned immediately, on the grounds that it was of poor quality. Was this a deliberate attempt to infuriate Ka? Or was it because Diana had sensed something was wrong and wanted to get revenge when Ka had deliberately bought the dress one step ahead of Diana the moment she saw Diana at the boutique that day? That seemingly meek woman was not only more tactful than Ka thought, but was also much sharper and more vengeful than Ka had expected. Ka felt that her antics after her return to the country was far too mild. She had been too kind, which was probably why that stupid hillbilly dared to go against her. ¡°I can return this dress,¡± Ka said to the boutique manager over the phone, ¡°but I want the person in charge of your brand to apologize to me personally.¡± The manager was taken aback for a moment, and could sense the conflict between Diana and Ka. However, one was Julian¡¯s rightful wife while the other was a favored mistress. Not daring to offend either, she could only try her best to smooth things over. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll pay a visit to your residence as soon as I¡¯m done handling the business at the boutique.¡± Ka saw through the manager¡¯s intentions immediately and said, ¡°The person I want to meet is the one in charge of your boutique. Or perhaps your shop has no sincerity for its customers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask, then.¡± The manager let out a long breath and quickly called Diana to exin the situation. Diana responded immediately, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll meet her.¡± Diana had been trying so hard to track down Ka¡¯s identity the entire time, only to end up getting what she wanted with little effort. The time and ce of their meeting were quickly set. The manager considered the situation and finally decided to call Julian, who was the actual investor. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have his personal number and could only contact Julian¡¯s receptionist. The receptionist informed the manager that Julian would be notified, but did not say when he would reply to the manager. The manager knew she was insignificant, but she had already done all that she could. She could only hope Julian wouldn¡¯t me her if he decided to look into the fact that the two women met. Upon exiting the hospital, Julian returned to the vi.. ¡°Noel, is the divorce agreement signed by Dianast time still in effect?¡± In effect? It hasn¡¯t expired, but Julian would have to sign it before it could take effect officially. Julian had signed so many contracts, so it was impossible that he didn¡¯t understand this. This meant Julian¡­ ¡°¡± Noel immediately sat upright and said, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°The contract hasn¡¯t expired, but when I saw that you didn¡¯t sign it, I took it upon myself to tear it up.¡® Julian looked visibly happy when he heard this. However, the words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°You can¡¯t even get such a simple thing done? I¡¯ll deduct half of your sry this month.¡® Noel felt a heavy thump in his heart. ¡°If you need the contract now, I can ask thewyer to print another copy immediately.¡± ¡°Your work efficiency is awful! I¡¯ll deduct one month¡¯s sry from you.¡± Noel didn¡¯t know what to say. He fell silent. Julian paced back and forth in the living room before finally saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Grandma first. I still feel guilty for keeping such a big secret from her, even if it¡¯s just temporary. After all, she loves her granddaughter¨Cinw dearly.¡± It had indeed been a long time since Julian went to see his grandmother. This included the homing banquet he held for Kast time. He didn¡¯t even enter the inner courtyard to see his grandmother. He also hid that banquet from his grandmother. When Julian went to visit his grandmother, he bought a lot of things with him to soothe his guilt and make the olddy happy. Unexpectedly, she threw him out as soon as he entered the house and smashed all the gifts he had bought for her. ¡°Get out! You didn¡¯t even bring Diana with you when you came here! I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡± Julian was nonplussed. ¡°Grandma! Since when did Diana be even more important to you than your own grandson?¡± The olddy nced at him in annoyance and spat, ¡°Look at what I¡¯m wearing! Do I have any clothes that weren¡¯t personally sent to me by Diana?¡± These clothes were all made out of high¨Cquality materials. They weren¡¯t branded, but the olddy could tell whether they were good or bad with just a nce. Diana even arranged for the olddy¡¯s underwear to be properly made in ordance with the four seasons. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Diana hasn¡¯t even called me once since the beginning of this month!¡± She red at Julian and yelled, ¡°Did you hurt her?!¡± Julian shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Is it because the two of you had an argument?!¡± ¡°N¨CNo!¡± Julian hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Why is she sending you clothes all the time? The Fulcher family has no shortage of clothes.¡± ¡°You little ingrate! You are really a bastard!¡± The olddy wanted to pick up her crutches and hurl them at him at this very moment. ¡°Have you forgotten that I often get terrible allergies since the previous winterst year?¡± At that time, the doctor said that the olddy shouldn¡¯t be wearing ordinary clothes made from run¨Cof¨C the- mill textiles. Otherwise, she would suffer from red rashes. Yet, Julian simply arranged for some high¨Cend designers to make clothes for his grandmother. He didn¡¯t take his grandmother¡¯s allergies as seriously as Diana did. On the other hand, Diana would check to see if the olddy was allergic to the clothes she brought before leaving. He suddenly realized that as a grandson who grew up dependent on his grandmother, he was not as filial as Diana, who was an outsider. It was no wonder why his grandmother loved Diana. ¡°Diana¡¯s a good girl.¡± When the olddy saw his silence, she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t let her down.¡± Julian wanted to nod, but when he thought of Diana¡¯s decision at the hospital today, he couldn¡¯t do it. The olddy was experienced, so she could instantly tell that something was amiss. She retreated step by step and took a seat on a stool. ¡°My heart hurts. Hurry up and ask Diana toe over! I want to have a meal with her to relieve my pain.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°But Grandma, you¡¯re clutching your stomach, not your chest¡­¡± ¡°You brat! Are you going to ask her toe over or not?!¡± ¡°Y¨CYes, I¡¯m going to. I will!¡± Julian raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Out of everyone in this world, I really can¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that.¡± His grandmother shook her head. ¡°You should be saying that about Diana.¡± s, that wasn¡¯t the case. Julian was confident he still had many ways to deal with Diana. She was just a mere woman he randomly pulled in to rece Ka. It simply wasn¡¯t worth it for him to put in as much effort to contend with her as he did with his grandmother. However, Julian would¡¯ve never expected that his grandmother¡¯s words would be a prophecyter on, Diana didn¡¯t take too long to get to the olddy¡¯s house. She became anxious as soon as she heard that Julian¡¯s grandmother wasn¡¯t feeling well. After Vans took her blood pressure, she went through the discharge procedures and Immediately made her way to the old mansion. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came to see you.¡± Diana sounded very apologetic. ¡°The season¡¯s about to change, butI haven¡¯t prepared your clothes yet.¡± ¡°I have enough clothes.¡± The olddy took Diana¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about me all the time.¡± She looked at Diana happily, then pulled Julian¡¯s hand. She ced Diana and Julian¡¯s hands together and said, ¡°You two should be more concerned about giving me a great grandson.¡± Diana was speechless. In truth, she was already pregnant¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 19 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 19 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 19 However, she couldn¡¯t say that to Julian¡¯s grandmother. If the olddy found out, her divorce with Julian wouldn¡¯t be possible. Julian would then spend the rest of his life hating Diana. It would be so much better for them to separate amicably when they still have the chance. Julian frowned. There was a look of disappointment on his face as he said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve been trying to have a child for three years. We simply can¡¯t¡­¡± This was what he often said in front of his grandmother. Yet this time, the olddy refused to ept this excuse anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s been three years! You must give me a great- grandson soon! It¡¯d be better if you give me a great¨Cgranddaughter, but she has to look like Diana and not you. I don¡¯t like your cold face.¡± ¡°Yes, a girl should be cute and adorable.¡± Diana thought of the baby in her belly, and a gentle expression subconsciously appeared on her face. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from chiming in and adding to the olddy¡¯s unrestrained thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, Julian straightened like a leopard that had caught its prey as he stared at Diana with a sharp gaze. In the past, she never spoke that way. She would only go along with his words, and ask his grandmother to not be so anxious. But this time, she was actually going along with his grandmother¡¯s ramblings. Diana came into contact with his eyes, and instantly lowered her head. How could this man¡¯s eyes be so scary?! She was just happy as this was the first time she heard someone talking about the baby she had. That was the reason she went along with the olddy¡¯s words. From the way Julian stared at her, though, it seemed she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him. He would see right through her soon! Diana¡¯s heart thumped as she restrained the urge to touch her stomach. She hurriedly lowered her head and whispered something into the olddy¡¯s ear. After the olddy heard Diana¡¯s words, she shed Julian a pitiful expression and shook her head in silence before bringing them inside. Julian kept looking for an opportunity to ask Diana what she had told his grandmother. The olddy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right. In the end, they kept sitting together as they chatted andughed. Julian tried to step forward several times, but was denied the opportunity to speak to her. It was only until dinner time when Julian finally had the chance to talk to Diana, but what he blurted out had nothing to do with what he wanted to ask. ¡°How are you? Have you felt any difort since you were discharged from the hospital?¡± There was a hint of urgency in his words that Julian himself didn¡¯t even notice. When Julian¡¯s grandmother heard this, the green emerald jewels on her earlobes shook as she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Diana?!¡± Diata was startled by the two of them. ¡°No, no. I caught the flu yesterday, but I¡¯ve recovered after taking some special medication.¡± ¡°Why did youe over If you¡¯re unwell?¡± Grandma was displeased, and immediately hit Julian. She reprimanded him, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to care for others!¡± This unintentional sentence somehow lurt Diana deeply. It wasn¡¯t that Julian didn¡¯t know how to care for people. The person that he cared for just wasn¡¯t Diana. Concern that camete mattered less. What was the point of her asking her about her condition now? Was he doing it to show his grandmother that he cared about her? That must be it. Diana quickly held Julian¡¯s arm and hugged him like a baby. There was an endearing look in her almond- shaped eyes, which could melt the heart of anyone who looked at her. ¡°Grandma, my heart will hurt if you hit him so hard.¡± Julian¡¯s grandmother instantly paused. The smile on her face deepened as she said cheerfully, ¡°Good, good! I¡¯m so d you two are such a happy couple.¡± Having said that, she kept herself busy and watched the workers serve the food in order to give the young couple their own space. Diana¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as the olddy left. Julian got upset upon realizing that Diana¡¯s earlier smile was forced. He held her hands tightly, refusing to let her leave. Diana¡¯s heart hurt, as if there was a needle pricking her. ¡°It must be difficult for you to still put on an act and hold me even when Grandma¡¯s not here.¡± Julian lowered his eyes. When he saw the stubborn look in Diana¡¯s gaze, a hint of distress shed across his eyes. In the end, he suppressed that feeling. He knew he was no longer qualified tofort her. The only correct path he should take was to divorce Diana and get back together with Ka. Even if Diana wanted to mock him, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as she could give up on him. He was the one who let her down, after all. ¡°That one hundred million dors you used to buy the boutique could be considered mypensation to you.¡± ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t want it.¡± What¡¯s more, the money was spent because of an untimely incident. Without Julian¡¯s ck card, Diana wouldn¡¯t be able to cough up that amount of money right on the spot. However, she would definitely find an opportunity to return the money to Julian in the future. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Firstly, he couldn¡¯t care less about such a measly sum. Secondly, when Diana spent the money, he suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t spent much of his money in the three years they were married. In truth, he was quite happy as that incident was the first time Diana had swiped his card. At the same time, he also figured out that she wasn¡¯t materialistic and had no greed for money when he first mentioned the divorce. She simply wanted to fulfill his request for a divorce. She really did it. She said ¡°I do¡± when they got married, and she also said ¡°I do¡± when he wanted to get divorced. Could there really be such a silly woman in this world?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He suddenly felt an indescribable feeling of loss in his heart. This inexplicable emotion led him into pinching her face gently. At that moment, it felt as if they had gone back to the time when there was no divorce. Everywhere he looked, Diana would be there. Diana instantly felt better, and the bitterness in her heart turned into sweetness. She didn¡¯t have the strength to resist Julian¡¯s tenderness. Though, his tenderness was mixed with too much acting. Diana looked at his grandmother, who was walking toward them. She adjusted her smile and whispered to Julian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work with you and finish acting out this scene.¡± She also didn¡¯t want her grandmother to worry. Julian was stunned for a moment. He only came back to his senses and stopped staring at Diana after hearing his grandmother speak. ¡°Okay.¡± He did not refute what she said about acting. He simply released his hands that imprisoned her, changed it to holding her hands, and slowly walked to the dining table. Since he was acting, he would have to go all out. The dinner was enjoyable. However, Julian¡¯s expression was somewhat strange when it was time to return to the room. His grandmother¡¯s smile was even more unpredictable. Diana couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Julian¡¯s face was much redder than usual and he seemed to be clenching his teeth as if he was trying to hold back. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Diana didn¡¯t hear him clearly, and even ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­¡± Her cool and small hand was like medicine that instantly calmed the heat in his body. He nced at his grandmother, who was gloating at the moment, and immediately knew that he had fallen victim to her tricks. However, he didn¡¯t dare to reprimand the olddy. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Diana sensed his strangeness and moved closer and closer to him. Julian¡¯s ears instantly turned red. His grandmother instructed the maid to put away the bowls and cutleries. Then, she looked at the couple kindly. She had already nned on leaving, but still couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°All the best, Julian!¡± The olddy was very pleased with having Diana as her granddaughter¨Cinw. Now that Diana was in trouble, she must help! Diana was about to ask Julian¡¯s grandmother why the olddy was cheering Julian on, when she felt her body lighten. Julian had picked her up and was carrying him in his arms! The man¡¯s voice was low, sounding like the best stereo in the world. At the same time, he was clenching his teeth tightly. ¡°Diana. When you whispered to Grandma today, did you tell her that the reason we failed to get pregnant is because¡­. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 20 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 20 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 20 ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Diana¡¯s face flushed red instantly. ¡°I was¡­ I was just trying to lighten the mood¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want him to find out about the baby, but she didn¡¯t expect that the olddy would be so helpful! Looking at Julian¡¯s red face, she couldn¡¯t imagine what else she failed to consider¡­ ¡°Lighten the mood?¡± The man smiled impishly. His ink¨Clike eyes were deep, and his voice tickled her ear as he said with a pleasantly firm tone, ¡°Was it really to lighten the mood, or are you trying to y hard to get?¡± y hard to get?! Diana¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all! But Julian didn¡¯t listen to her exnation at all, and refused to put her down. After entering the room prepared by his grandmother, he kicked the door open with one foot. The red light inside almost blinded Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°This¡­¡± Julian closed the door and carried her in his arms. He stepped on the rose petals on the ground all the way to the bed sheets, which were spread into a heart shape. ¡°Grandma prepared this.¡± ¡°Then, the reason why you¡¯re suddenly like this after eating¡­¡® 11 ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the kind of dishes ced in front of me during dinner?¡± Diana recalled, ¡°Stir¨Cfried mutton with scallions, chicken soup, veal cooked with five spices, and¡­¡± Diana suddenly closed her mouth in shock. ¡°They¡¯re all aphrodisiac dishes¡­¡± She did get a little curious when the dishes were first served. What Julian¡¯s grandmother prepared today weren¡¯t her favorites, and only a few dishes in front of her were slightly more appetizing. As it turned out, this was what awaited her. No wonder why the olddy was asking her to eat more as she would be more tired today¡­ Diana felt a little embarrassed when she thought of it now. ¡°I even got some extra ingredients in my soup.¡± ¡°You still dared to drink it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Julian wasn¡¯t God. How could he possibly have known that his grandmother would trick him? His voice deepened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your fault for talking too much?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± At that time, she was afraid Julian would keep staring at her and lead her to exposing her pregnancy. Fortunately, Julian couldn¡¯t be distracted at this moment, nor could he think carefully. Diana wanted to help him. But when she thought of all the things that had happened the past few days, she slowly backed away. The room prepared by the olddy wasn¡¯t very big, and looked much warmer than their bedroom in their vi. Diana was somewhat wary of Julian. Julian nced at her, then turned and went into the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t use hot water, and could only drench himself in cold water over and over again. Diana felt rather guilty as she listened to the sound of running water. Julian didn¡¯t force himself on her. If only Diana hadn¡¯t run her mouth earlier! She wouldn¡¯t be feeling so ufortable at this moment. In the end, her emotions overcame reason. She slowly moved to the bathroom door and whispered, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Julian¡¯s voice had be hoarse. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be in very good condition. Diana heard rumors stating that one could die a violent death if this situation remained unresolved. She looked at the faint figure behind the ss. Determination filled her and she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ Why don¡¯t you give me that woman¡¯s phone number? I¡¯ll call her here for you.¡± At first, she simply said this without much thought. But Julian said, ¡°We are at the old mansion. Don¡¯t you think Grandma will find out if you ask her to come to this room?¡± It turned out that Julian considered that option as well. When he was intimate with her downstairs earlier, it was just an act for his grandmother to see. To think Diana actually took it seriously for a moment, and felt shy and guilty¡­. What about him? Not only was he putting on an act on the spot, but that woman was also still in his mind. He didn¡¯t consider that they were a married couple even at a time like this! ¡°Shameless!¡± Diana picked up a basin of cold water and sshed it on him. Julian couldn¡¯t open his eyes when cold water suddenly sshed his head, but he could hear Diana gnashing her teeth in anger. ¡°Jealous?¡± He quickly wiped off the water and suddenly stood up from the bathtub. He stared at her with a deep gaze. The incandescentmp was bright and dazzling, making it more obvious how simr her eyes looked to Ka¡¯s. His eyes gradually darkened. Diana retreated, and instinctively wanted to run outside. However, she couldn¡¯t outrun Julian. He embraced her, and her body collided with his chest with a bang. She could feel his heavy heartbeat. Her heart started beating faster. She hated herself for being so worthless, but when she heard his chattering teeth, she became unwilling to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re letting that woman down when you hold me like this?¡± The strength in Julian¡¯s hands weakened slightly. Both Ka and Diana¡¯s silhouettes gradually ovepped in his mind. Letting her down? Yes. He felt that he was letting Ka down, which was why he asked Diana for a divorce. He wanted to get back on the right path. But at this moment, he could no longer distinguish between the two. Diana wanted to push him away several times, but Julian¡¯s vice¨Clike grip was too tight. Before she even knew it, everything around her seemed to be on fire. Her eyes were red as she demanded, ¡°Julian, do you love me or not?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He had a dumbfounded expression for a moment, then covered her face with a nket and murmured, ¡°Shhh.¡± Diana would only be more simr to Ka when he couldn¡¯t see her face and hear her voice. Diana knew nothing of his thoughts, and misunderstood that his silence was acquiescence. He was using his actions to tell her that he loved her! ¡°Julian¡­¡± She carefully whispered his name over and over again, as if he was a precious treasure, and ran her fingers across his high nose bridge. It was as if there had never been a gap between them in the first ce. Even the nightmare she had in the hospital that day hadpletely vanished because of the sweetness of this moment. She shouldn¡¯t have thought so vilely of Julian. In her dreams, she dreamt he would kill their baby. She would never think of him that way in the future. She buried her head in his chest, and wondered if it was possible for them not to get divorced. She wished she could act as if nothing had happened. She could continue cooking congee for Julian as usual, and he would remember everything that she liked to eat. He could also love their baby. Even if she saw him hugging that woman with her own eyes, as long as he was willing to tell her about it, she would happily believe that he was filing for a divorce due to unforeseen difficulties. His hands were big, so they must be very warm to hold their baby¡¯s little hand. However, Julian¡¯s ringing phone threw her back from her imagination to painful reality. It was that woman¡¯s exclusive ringtone. Diana heard it when she was down with a fever. Her expression turned cold immediately. She nced at the man who was lying sound asleep on the bed, and pressed the answer button lightly. The voice on the other end of the line was crisp and clear. ¡°Hello, Julian. We agreed that you¡¯ll apany me home to see my mother. How about today? Do you have time to apany me?¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This woman was so clingy with Julian! She even needed him to apany her when she wanted to go home to see her mother. Yet¡­ What did Julian say to Diana when she wanted to go home to see her mother? He said he didn¡¯t like to get involved with her parents, and hated visiting them. He told Diana that he would get someone to prepare enough gifts for her if she wanted to return home. Diana thought that he was being considerate at the time. Thinking about it now, he wasn¡¯t considerate at all. He simply thought she was unworthy of hispany or his attention. After all, he treated this woman better than Diana. Diana¡¯s heart hurt deeply. She was silent for a long time. When Ka heard the silence over the other end of the line, she was displeased. She asked tentatively, ¡± You¡¯re Diana, aren¡¯t you? Where¡¯s Julian? Why aren¡¯t you letting him answer the phone?!¡± What an arrogant woman! She was calling Diana¡¯s husband so early in the morning, and waspletely disregarding Diana¡¯s status as his wife! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 21 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 21 Was it the confidence Julian gave this woman, or did she no longer regard Diana as Julian¡¯s wife because she already knew they were going to divorce? This phone call early in the morning was like a big p to Diana¡¯s face. Diana also understood that Julian might be the first to refuse if she wanted to erase what had happened and reconcile with Julian. This woman¡­ It seemed she had grasped Julian¡¯s heart firmly. This was why she was so arrogant. Diana couldn¡¯t wait to meet the woman and see if she was the same as Diana used to be, and was pamperedwlessly by Julian. Diana felt a pain in her heart when she thought of the past, as if there were teeth gnawing at her heart. She only calmed down after her palms turned pale. Then, she said, ¡°My husband is still sleeping and he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Who are you? Why are you asking my husband to apany you to go home?¡± Ka, who was on the other end of the line, trembled with anger when she heard Diana¡¯s powerful words. Diana was saying that Julian hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Did that mean they slept togetherst night?! And¡­ Did Diana just question who she was? Who was she? She was Ka! She was Diana¡¯s younger sister! Ka¡¯s anger dissipated, and she started to panic when she thought of their rtionship. Ever since she was a child, Ka had been scheming against Diana both openly and in secret. Three years ago, Ka had carefully nned on making the stupid Kate sympathize with her while also maintaining her qualifications to marry into the Fulcher family. Ka did this the moment Diana returned to reconnect with her family. Julian¡¯s grandmother once told her that the Fulcher family would only ept the rightful daughters of prominent ns to marry into the Fulcher family, so Ka had to ensure that Diana wouldn¡¯t take her title as the youngdy of the Winnington family! This was how she came up with the drama of leaving without saying goodbye, with the excuse that she was suffering from stomach cancer. Her purpose was to make Julian miss her to the point of madness, as well as to incite the Winnington family¡¯s wrath against Diana. Only then could Ka secure her position and maintain her title as the youngdy of the prestigious Winnington family. Three years after she put her n to work, she had basically achieved what she wanted. Diana¡¯s appearance failed to pose a threat to Ka¡¯s status in the Winnington family, and even made Kate feel more sorry for her. The only thing Ka didn¡¯t expect was that Julian would actually marry Diana. That damned old hag from the Fulcher family once told Ka that she would allow Ka to marry into the Fulcher family as long as she could prove Julian¡¯s feelings for her and maintain her status as the youngdy of the Winnington family. Yet, the result? Ka found it hard to believe that Julian and Diana got married without that olddy¡¯s help. Perhaps that olddy had intentionally deceived Ka into going abroad from the very beginning. The more Ka thought about it, the angrier she became. She had fallen into a trap! Her teeth rattled in anger. At present, Julian was unable to go through with the divorce procedures even after a long time had passed. Was he feeling a little reluctant? Ka thought of the past events. A surge of anger rushed into her as the image of Diana and Julian sleeping together shed in her mind. Her tone changed, but she still tried her best to control. She said sharply, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Diana would understand the fact that she was a stand¨Cin as soon as they met each other. Ka would definitely let Diana know that she could never get close to Julian if it weren¡¯t for their simr appearances! ¡°Okay.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so bold as to take the initiative to meet her. However, this was exactly what Diana wanted. She quickly calmed down and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in person.¡± It just so happened that the whole fiasco was rted to the recall of the dress from L boutique. They would be meeting sooner orter, anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± Ka agreed with a smile. She deliberately added in a pitiful tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Julian about. this. If he knows I¡¯m going to meet you in secret, he¡¯ll definitely worry about my safety¡­¡± Diana choked up. ¡°I¨CI know.¡± She wasn¡¯t nning to tell him either. When Julian woke up, the sun was already shining brightly. He stretched his arms habitually and tried to hug the woman sleeping next to him. Once he did so, however, he realized that Diana had long gotten up. This wasn¡¯t quite in line with her usual habits, especially when they were at his grandmother¡¯s. Diana wanted to make the olddy happy, so she would always be even more clingy to him whenever they were here. She would never leave the bedroom ahead of him. His intuition told him something was wrong. He picked up his cell phone and checked it several times, but did not find anything amiss until he looked at his deleted call history. It was a call from Ka! The call was at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Although the call history was deleted, the call record was kept as the cell phone had a double delete function. Diana answered the call¡­ What could the two of them talk about, so much that Diana felt there was a need to delete the call history? Unless¡­ Diana had a guilty conscience! The silk satin sheets shone brightly, exuding a hint of coldness that overwhelmed the warmth ofst night Julian picked up his cell phone and called Ka. He said anxiously, ¡°Ka, did Diana make things difficult for you?¡± Ka was taken aback. Could Diana make things difficult for her? Today, she was already prepared to make Diana¡¯s life feel worse than death! Yet, that bitch didn¡¯te! Ka was about to give up at first, but how could she waste such a good opportunity today when Julian went through the trouble to call her? She had to do something to punish Diana! Ka lowered her voice and deliberately spoke vaguely. ¡°No, Julian, you¡¯re thinking too much. My sister was a little angry when she heard my voice over the phone. She said she wanted to meet me, but she hasn¡¯te yet. Perhaps¡­ 17 The man¡¯s slender hand paused abruptly on the button on his clothes. ¡°You two are going to meet?!¡± Ka nodded. Her voice sounded pitiful and innocent as she went on, ¡°No woman would be able to ept the fact that her husband has a mistress. It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have contacted you so early in the morning.¡± She sniffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julian, my sister definitely won¡¯t do something as awful as throwing acid at me when she meets me. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± Julian choked up and said, ¡°Ka, I¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I know you¡¯ll get divorced as soon as possible, but with your status, it¡¯ll take time. Don¡¯t worry, Julian. I survived three years missing you badly, so this is nothing at allpared to that.¡± That¡¯s right. Ka had been waiting for him for three years! How could he let her continue waiting for him?! Julian called the maids in to change all the bedsheets in the room. He only felt better after the warm atmosphere left behind by Diana waspletely gone. Ka let out a long sigh over the phone, as if she had been sitting somewhere for a long time and was extremely exhausted. ¡°Julian, you two are a couple recognized and protected by thew. Even if my sister wants to beat me, it¡¯s justified for her to do so. I¡­I¡¯ll just continue waiting a little longer.¡± ¡°How could I let Diana bully you?!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned even colder. ¡°Have you been waiting for her for a long time?¡± ¡°Not that long, just more than three hours.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. Even if the appointment ce was more remote, Diana should have already arrived. Diana was simply trying to show Ka that she was superior. Was she jealous because he talked about bringing Ka over to help him to relieve himselfst night? What a hateful woman! She was really only simr in appearance to Ka, but not in spirit. ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore.¡± The two sisters¡® appearances kept shing across Julian¡¯s mind as he frowned. ¡°If she finds out your identity, Ka, she might even go to Winnington Mansion to make a big fuss.¡± Before, Diana could spend a hundred million dors to buy a boutique over a dress. If the two of them were to meet now, she might really rush forth and throw acid at Ka! Plus, Diana would also know that she was just a stand¨Cin once she met Ka. With this in mind, Julian subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Ka, don¡¯t meet her.¡± His tone was domineering and irrefutable. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 22 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 22 Ka subconsciously nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you, Julian.¡± ¡°Send your location to me and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± When he went downstairs, his grandmother was already waiting at the staircase. She looked behind him. kindly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Diana?¡± Julian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fully aware of what you¡¯ve done?¡± The olddy¡¯s heart tightened as she asked, ¡°Is she angry with me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not angry with you, but she¡¯s certainly angry with me.¡± That¡¯s true¡­ Diana was very close to her. Sometimes, Julian¡¯s grandmother even felt that Diana was like her own granddaughter, and that Julian did the right thing by marrying Diana. The more she thought about it, the happier she became. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from giving Julian a thumbs up, smiling widely. Julian sighed when he saw his grandmother¡¯s goofy expression. ¡°You¡¯re not acting the way you should.¡± ¡°Brat!¡± Julian¡¯s grandmother hit him hard. ¡°Go quickly! Hurry back and see Diana. Help me to apologize to her too.¡± The police station. Diana, who was supposed to head to the cafe for her appointment with Ka, was now making a statement. She held her cell phone, which had long run out of battery. She sighed. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to meet that woman today, and could only hope that she would have an opportunity to do so next time. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Are you sure someone touched you from the back on the subway?¡± The police officer¡¯s voice pulled her thought back. Diana could not help but freeze for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡± The police officer¡¯s method of asking the question was a little embarrassing, but Diana nodded obediently. ¡°What position did he touch you? Can you describe how he touched you?¡± Diana was even more puzzled. What kind of questions was that?! Was this the attitude he should have toward the victim? She did not even want to recall those disgusting moments! She went out to take the subway as usual, but unfortunately ran into a pervert. That man had a wretched appearance. He had a lustful look in his eyes when he looked at people, and this was especially so when he looked at Diana. His eyes stuck on her as if he was looking at his prey. She thought of his hand, which had touched her neck. She instantly got goosebumps all over her body. She wished that she could just jump forward and beat him senseless. s, she was no match for him. ording to the police, he had been following her all the way since she entered the subway. It seemed to be a premeditated course of action. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t know him at all. When the officer taking her statement saw her long silence, he suddenly looked up at her and said, ¡± Summer¡¯s almost over, but you¡¯re wearing so little.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful, and the watch that you¡¯re wearing is very expensive. Why did you have to go and squeeze in the subway?¡± Surprisingly, he was ming Diana for the incident. Diana was furious. Her face flushed red as she eximed angrily, ¡°Officer, you must speak with reason! What I wear has nothing to do with that man¡¯s misconduct toward me. He¡¯s the one who should be punished and lectured by you!¡± He should not be ming her life and behavior habits! The police officer obviously did not expect Diana to be so eloquent. He immediately nced at her, about to say something. The next second, he suddenly had an awe¨Cinspiring gaze as he said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Diana turned her head to follow his gaze, and met a pair of eyes as warm as jade. This was the man who had helped her to subdue the criminal at the subway station. When he saw Diana¡¯s nervous expression, he smiled at her and took the initiative to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a doctor. The injuries I caused to that man weren¡¯t visible, and they¡¯re all internal injuries.¡± If it was an appraisal, it would not be in that man¡¯s favor. Diana instantly felt relieved when she heard his words. ¡°I fear I may have implicated you¡­¡® ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Oliver shook his head. His eyes flickered slightly when he looked at Diana, as if there was a deep meaning hidden behind them. However, he quickly concealed his emotions, and his face returned to normal. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 23 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 23 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 23 Diana didn¡¯t know where he found a change of clothes, but his T¨Cshirt that had gotten dirty from the struggle earlier was gone. Diana stared at him a few more times. He was not only handsome and had an appearance that wouldn¡¯t lose to Julian, but he also had a warm and pleasant personality that made people feel at ease. ¡°This is for you.¡± He put the bag in Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s milk tea. You¡¯ll feel better if you have something sweet after experiencing a shock.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Diana¡¯s heart instantly grew warm. She said pleasantly, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The man¡¯s smile was as warm as the sun. He motioned for Diana to sit down first, then helped her to negotiate with the police officer. There was a 180¨Cdegree change in the police officer¡¯s attitude. He even asked someone to bring Diana a phone charger. As soon as her cell phone was turned on, she saw several missed calls from Julian popping up in session. He must¡¯ve been very anxious when he found that she was missing when he woke up! It was a good feeling to be cared for. A smile appeared on Diana¡¯s face. She recalled the burst of sweetness she feltst night. She looked for Julian¡¯s number, about to return his call when he called first. ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice was cold, and anyone could feel the chill over the phone. He had never spoken to Diana in this manner before. Diana took a deep breath. The joy in her heart had disappeared instantly. The grievances entrenched in her heart that she wanted to express gradually turned into tears that she held back. Gradually, she calmed down. ¡°Did you find out that I was going to meet that woman?¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward and honest. His tone grew harsher as he said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let her meet you.¡± °Ý Diana understood the meaning behind his words. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll hurt her?¡± Julian¡¯s tone was sarcastic and cold as he said, ¡°You know what you want to do to her, Diana.¡± Ka didn¡¯t even eat breakfast and rushed directly to the cafe because Diana wanted them to meet as soon as possible! She had just recovered from stomach cancer not long ago. She couldn¡¯t bear the hunger all morning. When Julian arrived, Ka was already curled up on the table. Her face was pale. He med Ka for waiting so foolishly and for speaking up for Diana. Ka insisted that Diana must¡¯ve been dyed by something and didn¡¯t mean to keep her waiting on purpose. She also said that she was at fault, and that shouldn¡¯t have stolen him from her sister. But what did Ka mean by ¡®steal¡®? He belonged to her in the first ce. On the contrary, Diana was the one who came into the picture muchter. ¡°Don¡¯t call others a mistress so casually in the future.¡± Julian had a headache as he thought of this, and he pinched the middle of his brows. He didn¡¯t want Ka to be sad when she heard this, and he didn¡¯t want Diana to use such an unpleasant word to describe Ka. When Diana saw that Julian was defending that woman so much, tears of anger filled her eyes. She yelled, ¡± Julian Fulcher, you¡¯re really a bully!¡± Three whole hours! Three hours had passed since Julian got in touch with her after she left the old mansion, but he didn¡¯t even say a word of concern for her when he spoke up. Last night, he was only using her as a tool. Julian felt something wasn¡¯t right with Diana¡¯s voice. When he thought of how it might be rted to her supposed meeting with Ka, he immediately became firm. ¡°You¡¯re also really good at bullying people!¡± Mr. Carter was right. How could a girl who grew up alone in the impoverished countryside and stirred up so much trouble in the Winnington family when she came to Richburgh to look for her family, be a simple person? He was the one who was confused about the simrities between Diana and Ka¡¯s appearances. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be confused anymore. He couldn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t let Ka suffer any grievances again in the future but let her suffer from his actions. He couldn¡¯t let Ka be looked down upon because of this marriage. Julian thought for a while and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever now, and your body has fully recovered. Go to the vi as soon as possible and we¡¯ll finalize our divorce.¡± He had agreed to all Diana¡¯s conditions. Their marriage would bepletely dissolved the moment they signed the divorce agreement. ¡°Fine.¡± Diana stroked her messy hair. She had given up on himpletely, especially upon recalling the misery she had suffered this morning and Julian¡¯s current attitude. ¡°But I still want to ask you this: what is that woman¡¯s name?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t able to meet that woman because of an unexpected dy, and also because Julian was protecting that woman at every turn. He was wary of Diana, so Diana also knew it was unlikely that she could ask that woman out to meet her again. Even so, Diana still wanted to confirm the identity of that woman who kept asking Julian to apany her home to visit her mother. ¡°Diana, are you really that obsessed? Why are you asking for her name¡­¡± Diana didn¡¯t hear thetter part of his sentence. Her whole body went stiff, and goosebumps spread all over her body again- Someone had just patted her from the back, and it felt like a man. The fear and embarrassment of being tailed and molested by someone on the subway instantly flooded Diana¡¯s mind. She was so frightened, her cell phone instantly slipped from her fingers and fell to her lap. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 24 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 24 It was only when she saw the familiar blue police uniforms around her that she realized that she was in a police station at the moment. She finally felt a little relieved. Oliver somewhat regretted patting her from the back, but she was on the phone at the time. He had only patted her lightly when she did not respond after he called her a few times. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such an exaggerated reaction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He quickly distanced himself from Diana in a very gentlemanly manner before handing her the police return statement. ¡°Everything¡¯s all been taken care of, and that molester has already been locked up. Please don¡¯t be afraid.¡± This was the third burst of warmth Diana felt after going through the unpleasant experience of being N?velDrama.Org owns this text. molested. The first was this maning forward. The second was the milk tea he bought her. The third was what he said just now: that she didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. As it turned out, someone could see through her facade of strength and actually noticed that she neededfort. There were people other than Julian who cared about her. Such pure kindness made Diana, who had just argued with Julian, feel warm inside. ¡°Diana! Who are you talking to?!¡± Julian shouted into the phone several times, though he didn¡¯t get a response. He instantly stood up from the chair, his eyes burning with a killing intent. But Diana didn¡¯t pay attention to her phone. In fact, she was busy signing the receipt for confirmation. When she saw the man¡¯s name, she read it out softly. ¡°Oliver Channing, is it? Can I buy you a meal?¡± She didn¡¯t like to owe favors. Plus, she wanted to express her gratitude as he had helped her so much today. Diana believed that Oliver wasrgely responsible for how quickly the molester was apprehended and imprisoned. Much of the credit lies in Oliver¡¯s actions. Oliver smiled gently. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯d like to choose the ce.¡± Diana instantly rxed and became less restrained. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Diana couldn¡¯t take the charger from the police station, so she switched off her phone to ensure it wouldn¡¯t run out of battery. It would be more convenient for her to pay for the meal with her pher. As for Julian, she felt that there was nothing more to be said between them. After her meal with Oliver Channing, she would return to the vi and sign the divorce agreement. By then, she would have nothing to do with Julian anymore. So, there was no need for her to spend time talking to Julian about all the humiliation and grievances she had suffered this morning. She didn¡¯t need to tell him about her treating Oliver for a meal, too. She wouldn¡¯t be making a fool out of herself anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to witness how little Julian cared about her. Worse, she was still fantasizing about being together with him again earlier this morning. Diana kept her head lowered all the way, not paying attention to Oliver¡¯s movements. It was only when she reached the entrance of the restaurant that she remembered something. After she finished drinking the milk tea, Oliver had taken the cup away from her and threw it into the trash can. Oliver never spoke, but would always let her walk on the inner side of the road to prevent others from bumping into her. He constantly maintained his distance from her, worried that he would scare her again. ¡°Thank you.¡± Diana thanked him sincerely; grateful for his help and his gentle concern. Oliver waved his hand. His eyes were warm and pleasant, and his voice was as calm as ever as he pointed to the restaurant and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s go in first, shall we?¡± ¡°Take A Breather.¡± Diana turned her head and looked at the name of the restaurant. ¡°That¡¯s a very chic name.¡± Oliver smiled, but did not say anything. He simply nodded in silent agreement. Diana had gotten used to his reticence, so she too didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she focused on observing her surroundings. She thought she had experienced a lot in the past three years of being with Julian. Today, however, she was amazed to see this small restaurant tucked away in Richburgh¡¯s alley. The restaurant was small in size, but it was simply exquisite. The two enamel vases at the entrance were especially eye¨Ccatching. Diana had only seen such fine patterns at exclusive auctions, yet the restaurant was using them as decorations. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 25 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 25 Further in the restaurant, its elegance stood out even more. There were several kinds of goldfish in the pool, which was decorated with abundant rockery pearls. At a nce, everything seemed to be alive. The restaurant¡¯s interior was full of vitality. Diana could see that all these were expensive. A meal here certainly wouldn¡¯t be cheap. She had just spent a hundred million dors, and she would have to raise her baby alone after the divorce. It was time for her to save money. Thinking of how much the meal here could cost, her heart ached slightly. Still, it was worth spending money to thank her benefactor. Diana roughly calcted the bnce in her cell phone. She went to sit in the private room with Oliver and said boldly, ¡°Look at the menu and order whatever you want.¡± After the forty¨Cthird call indicated that Diana¡¯s cell phone was turned off, Julian¡¯s face had grown extremely dark. Noel could feel the low pressure in the room. He hurriedly whispered to Julian, reminding him, ¡°Sir, Miss Ka is still talking to her mother inside¡­¡± Noel¡¯s intention was to remind Julian not to cause any unpleasantness in Winnington Mansion, like he had done thest time. However, it was useless. Julian had a gloomy expression in his eyes as he muttered angrily, ¡°Diana has always felt that the Winnington family doesn¡¯t ept her. Is that really the truth?! It¡¯s obvious that she spends her time with men rather than her family!¡± A man¡¯s voice hade out of Diana¡¯s cell phone just now, and Noel also heard it clearly. After hearing Julian¡¯s angry words, Noel dared not speak again. ¡°Not only is Diana unfaithful, but she also deliberately made Ka wait in the caf¨¦ like a fool. She¡¯s full of malice!¡± Julian pounded his fist on the wall, and a few lines of blood appeared on his fingers. Yet he acted as if nothing had happened, and his sullen face was frightening to look at. The startled Noel could only turn around secretly and call Ka out, hoping that her appearance would somehow bring somefort to Julian. ¡°Julian, your hand¡¯s hurt!¡± Aftering out of the room, Ka saw Julian¡¯s wound and hurried to bandage his hand. Julian recalled the time he took care of Diana when she bumped into the sofa. He shouldn¡¯t have cared about her! ¡°Heartless!¡± His tone was terrifying, and Ka stood still in ce. She didn¡¯t dare to speak up for a long time. ¡°Something bad happened in thepany.¡± Noel felt that the situation was awkward, so he hurried forward to exin. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you out. Sir Julian is very angry at the moment.¡± The expression on Ka¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°I thought that I had upset Julian, and he was scolding me because of that¡­¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± The person Julian was scolding was Diana. Noel then added awkwardly, ¡°He cannot bear to scold you.¡± Ka nodded shyly. She was still trying to pull Julian¡¯s hand to help him to bandage the wound on it, but Julian pulled away. ¡°No need.¡± He was still trying his best to restrain himself from thinking about Diana being with another man. ¡°Noel, prepare the car.¡± Noel understood immediately. ¡°Miss Winnington, we¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡® This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ka didn¡¯t doubt Noel¡¯s words. She was also worried about Fulcher Inc.¡¯s assets, so she was naturally more nervous than Noel. ¡°Pay attention to safety when you¡¯re on the road. Remember to bandage Julian¡¯s wound for him when you get to thepany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ka.¡± Julian was the one who said this. This could be regarded as Julian agreeing with Noel lying to Ka. Noel heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he gave Julian a strange look. In fact, didn¡¯t the whole thing feel as if Julian cared more about Diana than Ka? Even so, Noel was always unable to guess Julian¡¯s thoughts. After all, Julian had been dreadfully worried about Ka earlier in the morning. ¡± This mess was so much more confusing than work problems. Noel didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore and quickly brought the car over. After getting into the backseat, Julian¡¯s face waspletely deprived of the earlier tenderness he showed to Ka. He looked like a king who reigned over the entire world. He exuded a powerful aura, and looked as if he couldn¡¯t wait to crush everything with his hands. ¡°Find out Diana¡¯s location immediately! We have to find her, even if we have to go six feet under!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 26 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 26 Diana sneezed several times in a row. She felt inexplicably uneasy, and even went to the washroom to check if there was any redness on her panties. She only came out of the toilet after confirming that everything was fine. ¡°You¡¯ve waited a long time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Oliver handed her some tissues. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m almost done eating too.¡± He was always so gentle and considerate in their interactions. He never made her feel ufortable at all. Diana smiled in reply and wiped her hands dry. She took out her cell phone and pressed the power button to turn it back on. She was just about to tell Oliver that she was going to pay the bill, but a commotion from the yard grabbed her attention before she could turn around. For some reason, the yard was suddenly full of bodyguards! Moreover, these bodyguards also looked somewhat familiar¡­ Diana fell into a daze, but then a familiar voice rang in her ears. ¡°Diana!¡± The man who called her name was clenching his teeth, and filled with resentment. She turned her head in shock. ¡°Julian?¡± He was causing such a big scene. Had he found out what happened to her on the subway and came here to console her? Diana couldn¡¯t be med for thinking too much, asJulian rarely went out with bodyguards. However, the cold expression on Julian¡¯s face brought her back to reality. They had argued over the phone not long ago, so how could he be here to help her out? Diana shook her head as she tried to dispel her thoughts, but Julian grabbed her wrist and demanded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone when I called you so many times?!¡± His eyes were red, and he looked like he was going to eat someone whole. Diana subconsciously exined, ¡°My cell phone ran out of battery earlier, so I turned it off¡­¡± ¡°Turned it off?¡± Julian held up the cell phone in her hand. It had been turned on for less than a second. His eyes grew colder and he snarled derisively, ¡°Looks like your ability to lie without even blinking is really getting better and better.¡± She had just turned her cell phone on. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be off right now! But looking at his current behavior, it was clear he was venting his anger on her for daring to ask that woman to meet her! As this thought crossed her mind, Diana lost the motivation to exin herself to him. However, Julian¡¯s gaze had already fallen on Oliver. The disdain in his eyes grew ever more. It was an expression of contempt that he had never shown to Diana before, and was a provocation to establish his absolute control. ¡°Oliver. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, but it seems that you¡¯ve taken a liking to kidnapping people.¡± Oliver was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted with a polite gesture. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± He was still courteous, but was neither humble nor overbearing. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by Julian in the slightest, and showed no timidity as he said, ¡°I¡¯m simply having a casual meal with Miss Winnington. There¡¯s no need for you to be so apprehensive.¡± Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t offended. Diana instantly heaved a sigh of relief, and shot Oliver an embarrassed look. Julian caught all of Diana¡¯s movements. Fury raged within him. This stupid woman! She actually dared to flirt with another man right in front of him! ¡°Go home!¡± Yet, Diana didn¡¯t obey his words and simply walked up to Oliver to apologize. Oliver smiled andforted her, saying, ¡°Julian and I are old friends. I know his personality very well, and I won¡¯t get angry. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Julian immediately snarled, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be friends with you, Mr. Channing.¡± Diana instantly understood that there might have been a feud between the two in the past, and it wasn¡¯t a small one. No matter how one looked at it, though, the mess right now was a hundred percent Julian¡¯s fault. After all, a warm and bright person like Oliver definitely wouldn¡¯t strike first. Diana red at Julian. ¡°Shut up, Julian went speechless. up, Julian!¡± Did¡­ Did this woman just reprimand him?! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 27 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 27 She reprimanded him for the sake of another man? How brazen of her! However, Diana couldn¡¯t care less about this little episode. Instead, she simply walked to the cashier and scanned the QR code. ¡°I¡¯ll be paying the bill.¡± The receptionist nced at Oliver and only started calcting the bill after seeing him nod. Julian stepped forward at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll never let a woman pay the bill. Use my card.¡± The implication behind his words was obvious: this meant that Oliver was stingy. His actions ended up displeasing Diana. She was buying Oliver this meal to express her gratitude for him, so of course she had to foot the bill personally. ¡°No need.¡± She took Julian¡¯s card and put it back in his wallet. ¡± I¡¯ll pay the bill myself.¡± Having said that, the machine on the cashier showed that the payment had been made sessfully. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Three thousand eight hundred and forty¨Ctwo dors. Julian nced at Diana in disbelief when he saw the numbers. She had always been frugal and would always be distressed whenever they spent a lot of money for meals. Yet today, she actually spent thousands of dors for Oliver! Julian¡¯s face contorted with fury. Diana didn¡¯t want Julian to upset Oliver, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. After paying the bill, she hurriedly pulled Julian away while nodding apologetically at Oliver. She then got in the car. Oliver also kept looking at her with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Julian dragged her head away, rolled up the car window, and had the bodyguards¡® cars follow them one by one to block Diana from Oliver¡¯s sightpletely. Julian nced at her. ¡°When did you start being on such good terms with him?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Who else could I be talking to? Is there a third person in this car?!¡± The actual third person, Noel, kept silent. He could forgo being a human being temporarily for Julian¡¯s sake. Diana was dumbfounded. ¡°Julian. You might be a bastard, but don¡¯t mistake others as one like you.¡± Oliver was such a good person, so Diana couldn¡¯t ept Julian¡¯s unreasonable usations. ¡°Diana!¡± This was the first time she had rebuked him so boldly in his face! Julian was so furious, he could breathe fire from his nose. He pushed her against the back seat roughly. There was a dangerous look in his eyes as he hissed, ¡°Are you defending Oliver?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Diana wasn¡¯t going to let herself be outdone. She didn¡¯t show any weakness and bit Julian¡¯s arm fiercely. ¡°I won¡¯t let a bastard like you insult him!¡± Julian was in pain, and shock shed across his eyes. Forget scolding him, did she just bite him for Oliver?! ¡°Diana¡­¡± ¡°Did you agree to the divorce because you want to elope with Oliver? Have you been waiting for me to propose a divorce for a long time?¡± In order to fulfill his wish for a divorce, her constantly enduring heart was thoroughly trampled on. Diana¡¯s eyes quickly reddened as she snarled, ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s as shameless as you are?!¡± She regretted not biting a little harder! She should¡¯ve bitten him to death! She should let him know that it hurts, too! Julian suddenly looked as if he had been drained out of energy. He lowered his head and looked at the bite mark on his arm. His expression darkened. Diana bit him for another man. She didn¡¯t even see the wound on his hand. She wasn¡¯t like this before, but now, she dared to eat with Oliver out in the open. She even pretended to be consideratest night, saying she would help him to call Ka over so that he could relieve himself. It turned out she was already in love with someone else, and wanted to find another way out. ¡°You really understand things,¡± he suddenly said. Diana was startled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The corners of Julian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly into a mocking smile. ¡°The Channing family recently expanded its territory and became the secondrgest business plutocrat after the Fulcher family. Did you catch wind of this? Isn¡¯t that the reason you dared to show off your rtionship with him in front of me?¡± Diana waspletely stunned. Firstly, she really didn¡¯t expect Oliver toe from such a prominent background. Secondly, Julian¡¯s usation had rendered herpletely speechless. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 28 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 28 It had been going on for so long. Not only did he not say a word of concern for her, but he kept misunderstanding her. The more he spoke, the worse things became. For the first time in her life, she finally knew how despicable she was in his heart. Diana¡¯s face gradually turned cold. She went along with his words and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what his status is as long as he¡¯s better than you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Julian clenched his teeth tightly. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless?!¡± Diana didn¡¯t give in at all. She had had enough. She had had enough of her own expectations for Julian popping up every now and then. She was tired of his hot and cold treatment toward her. She had had enough of his ridiculous entricity. She was even more fed up with hisck of rity. She looked at him stubbornly and spat, ¡°Who the hell is that woman? Will I have the opportunity to see her again in the future since I missed this chance to meet her this time?¡± ¡°Meet her?!¡± Why would Diana have to meet Ka? Would anything good happen after she met Ka? No! It would only make Diana even more miserable! Julian panicked for no reason. In the heat of the moment, he red at Diana fiercely and spat, ¡°Are you going to persist with your evil intentions?¡± He was really protective of that woman. He was afraid she would do something to that woman, so he was constantly protecting her with all his determination. The surrounding air seemed to grow thinner in an instant. Diana clenched her palms tightly and avoided his gaze. ¡°Since you know my man¡¯s name, isn¡¯t it too much that I don¡¯t know your woman¡¯s name?¡± Her man¡­ Her man?! Never in his life had Julian expected to hear such disgusting words from Diana. ¡°You disguised it really well. We¡¯ve been living together for three years, but I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯ve long lost your feelings for me.¡± He had been so blinded by Diana¡¯s appearance! He smiled coldly, and distanced himself from Diana calmly as she was something filthy. He also took off his suit jacket and covered her face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me with that face!¡± He tried to control his anger as he growled, ¡°I¡¯ll feel as if you¡¯re insulting her if I hear you say her name, so you have no right to know!¡± Diana, who was covered by his suit jacket, could only see darkness. However, the darker it was, the clearer his voice became. The words that came out of his mouth when he defended that woman were akin to razor des that struck her hard, leaving her with thousands of wounds. It was painful. It hurt so much. Loving Julian hurt her deeply. The subway she happened to be in today was in an underground tunnel. There, someone molested her, and it was very dark at the time. She couldn¡¯t see anything. She simply grabbed the man¡¯s hand instinctively, only to be met with a pair of fierce and threatening eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Oliver, this incident would¡¯ve cast a psychological shadow on her for the rest of her life. She might have even suffered a miscarriage from sheer fright. But where was Julian, her husband and the father of the baby, at the time? He was anxiously taking care of another woman. Diana clenched her fists tightly, took the suit jacket off her face. She trembled, and smiled miserably. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s so noble and distinguished, so how can I deserve to know her name? I chose not to go for the appointment so that she¡¯d wait like a fool and suffer. I feel really happy knowing how miserable she is while I¡¯m with Oliver.¡± She continued speaking even more fluently and eloquently as Julian stared at her inplete disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my vicious intentions so quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯d have gone over and given her a p in the afternoon to show off my prestige as Mrs. Fulcher!¡± At that moment, fury colored Julian¡¯s eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 29 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 29 Diana looked at his scarlet eyes, and then covered her mouth andughed. At the same time, she hid the tears in her eyes. She no longer felt the sadness that she forcefully held back in her heart. ¡°You can either continue to rebuke me and say that I¡¯m shameless, or rebuke me for having an evil heart. We can have a clean break up the moment you take out the divorce agreement that I¡¯ve signed.¡± She was determined. Her eyes no longer carried any traces of heartache as they did before. Panic shed across Julian¡¯s eyes. He felt as if there was suddenly a thick wall between him and Diana. The woman who used to always be within his reach was suddenly untouchable. By coincidence, he grabbed her hand. He yelled, ¡°Are you trying to provoke me so you can stay with Oliver since everything ispletely exposed?¡± In her dreams! Julian was seething. Everything was in disarray, and he could only shout angrily. In fact, he understood that it would be best for them to divorce amicably now. . This way, Ka would be happy. He could also use this opportunity to beat the Channing family down so they can spit out thend they just swallowed! Yet, he never did so. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to investigate when and how Diana and Oliver met. He couldn¡¯t ept that a woman with the same face as Ka betrayed him. He couldn¡¯t! ¡°Noel!¡± Julian asked Noel to stop the car. ¡°Unlock the door and kick her out!¡± He didn¡¯t want to continue looking at her face, or talk about her promiscuity with another man. Noel was quite distraught. ¡°But this is¡­¡± They were still seventeen kilometers away from the vi. The soles of one¡¯s shoes would be worn out from walking to the vi from here. With Diana¡¯s physique, how could she bear it? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± When Diana saw Noel¡¯s embarrassment, she took the initiative to get out of the car. ¡°It so happens I don¡¯t want to ride in the same car with him either.¡± The car door wasn¡¯t closed tightly, so Julian pulled the car door and mmed it hard. ¡°Drive!¡± The ck Rolls¨CRoyce sped away. Diana¡¯s thin figure looked extremely helpless as the car left her behind. Gradually, her figure disappeared. Noel followed Julian¡¯s line of sight and saw that Julian was still staring into the rearview mirror. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Sir, Madam doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who¡¯d cheat on you. Do you want me to ask someone to investigate this matter?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°She admitted it herself, so there¡¯s nothing to investigate. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything to disgust me, especially with a face simr to Ka, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t really care about. her.¡± Perhaps it wasn¡¯t because of their simr appearance. Noel wanted to say this to Julian, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak again after seeing Julian¡¯s expression. Diana only returned to the vi in the evening. She thought about taking a taxi, but her cell phone ran out of battery again after she made the payment at the restaurant. She had no way to pay for a taxi, and was only able to borrow a phone to contact Nina after she reached a stall by the side of the road. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After listening to Diana¡¯s encounter today, Nina was furious and almost drove the car into the vi. She said that she wanted to run over Julian for being such a blind and heartless man! However, Diana stopped Nina. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good.¡± She sighed. ¡°But I get to eat and drink after you picked me up, and you even listened to me vent. I already feel much better now. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved.¡± Julian wasn¡¯t someone that could be easily provoked. If Nina acted impulsively, she might end up in big trouble. ¡°You should go back first.¡± Diana ced her hand on her belly. ¡°I have my baby with me, so you can rest assured I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Nina knew Diana wasn¡¯t lying. Since she had a baby, she had be a different person. She was changing herself to protect her baby. Nina waved her fist at Diana. ¡°You have to protect the baby well! I¡¯m going to demand an exnation from you if anything happens to my godchild!¡± Diana nodded repeatedly and waited for Nina¡¯s car to go away before turning around to enter the house. Julian stood at the entrance of the living room, looking around. It was only when he saw Diana that the worry and anxiety on his face gradually dissipated. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve been too long and tiring for me to walk. I asked Nina to send me back.¡± Diana raised her head and interrupted him before he could continue. Her heart became even colder as she looked at his expressionless face. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 30 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 30 Julian looked Diana up and down. A hint of displeasure colored his eyes. ¡°Did you change your clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had dinner too.¡± Diana would not treat herself and the baby poorly. The current Diana was as stubborn as the Diana who went to Winnington Mansion to reconnect with her family three years ago. Unlike that time, she had learnt to admit defeat with grace. This was because she had a baby that she wanted to protect. On the contrary, Julian was still a little overwhelmed by the change in her. Facing a Diana he was unused to, he was at a loss. She was different from before, he couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint what had changed. This uncertainty made him feel unusually restless. When Diana saw that he was silent for a long time, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the divorce agreement?¡± Since they could no longer find any excitement and beauty in their marriage, as it had been in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t continue seeking such things anymore. Otherwise, she and Julian would certainly be no better than derailed wheels that slide out all the way and be even more unrecognizable. As of right now, there were already signs of it. She became even more determined when she recalled his indifference today. ¡°After we sign the papers, we¡¯ll have a copy of the divorce agreement. Then, you can go to that woman.¡± All Diana needed was the baby in her womb. This was herst attachment to him. She was reluctant to lose this little life. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me asking you to walk back?¡± Julian didn¡¯t move, and he didn¡¯t intend to move at all. He simply snorted coldly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even made amends for your vicious words this morning, yet you still dare to ask me for the divorce agreement so you can go and enjoy your time with Oliver?¡± Diana¡¯s body shook. Only then did she finally realize that the reason Julian asked her to walk back wasn¡¯t because he misunderstood her and Oliver, but because he was punishing her for that woman¡¯s sake. All this because Diana made that woman wait all morning and didn¡¯t show up for the appointment. Julian wanted to wear her out for the sake of that woman! All of this was incredibly ironic. Diana smiled sarcastically and clenched her fists until they turned purple. She¡¯s the one you really care about.¡± ¡°The same goes for you,¡± Julian sneered, his tone hateful. ¡°You treat Oliver the same way.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her rtionship with Oliver wasn¡¯t even real! There was nothing between them. He wouldn¡¯t have had such outrageous thoughts if he had trusted her for even a second! Yet, he didn¡¯t. The thought was a huge blow to Diana, so much that she was almost unable to stand upright. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°Repay the one hundred million dors within a month.¡± Julian paused to think, and then red at her in disdain, as if he was looking at garbage. ¡°In the beginning, you said you spent one hundred million dors to buy L Boutique because you were unhappy about the dress. Since you were also unfaithful in our marriage, what right do you have to take revenge or be dissatisfied?¡± Diana stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I already told you that I won¡¯t have anything to do with L Boutique anymore after half a month. That boutique will belong to you.¡± ¡°I have everything that I want. Do you think I¡¯d care about that damn boutique? What I want is for you to repay the money!¡± Julian said coldly. He wanted nothing more than to humiliate her and put her down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one month to get the money. Will that be enough?¡± After pausing for a moment, he snarled, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can go to Oliver. I¡¯m sure he has it.¡± Oliver was her benefactor who had helped her out when she was in the subway, when she was at her most vulnerable. As such, Diana really didn¡¯t want to hear Julian nder Oliver over and over again. However, she couldn¡¯t raise that much money within such a short period of time¡­ But the current situation did not allow her to admit defeat so she could only respond, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Julian appeared satisfied. ¡°Our marriage will automatically be dissolved after you repay the money.¡± Having said that, he nced at her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry and ask Oliver to help you solve this problem?¡± ¡°Or perhaps he¡¯s not willing to spend one hundred million dors for you?¡± Diana had never seen this ruthless side of him before. She didn¡¯t want all the good memories between them to be wiped out, so she held back and stopped herself from saying any more unpleasant words. She simply looked at him with a gaze full of disappointment, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you back within a month.¡± Julian did not believe her at all, for he knew her financial situation well. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 31 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 31 If Diana asked Oliver for help, raising fifteen million within a month would be a very simple task. She was dismayed by Julian¡¯s new condition. ¡°You can¡¯t return one hundred million all at once. I get to decide how the repayment is done,¡± Julian said firmly. Since Diana was the one who borrowed the money, she had no choice but to cooperate as best she could. ¡± How do you want it to be repaid?¡± ¡°You can only transfer 570 dors in each transaction. You can do this an infinite number of times as long as you repay the full amount within one month,¡± he replied. Diana shivered at the thought of the number of transactions she needed to make. That meant she had even less time to raise the money. Suddenly, it became an even more urgent matter. Diana couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Julian!¡± she screamed. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t get a divorce,¡± Julian said. It was Diana¡¯s own choice to be with Oliver, the man Julian felt most annoyed with. Diana sighed at this. She truly wanted to get a divorce. She was forced to do so in the beginning, and she felt unwilling to agree for some time. Now, she was the one who wanted to leave. Diana was tired of the push and pull between her and Julian. It felt torturous to her. The beautiful moments they had together would always remain. Without the wonderful past the two shared, her life wouldn¡¯t have been as sweet as it was now. Life before marrying Julian was much too harsh. ¡°Alright. I ept the condition,¡± Diana said. As long as she could get a divorce and salvage the three pure, wonderful years they had together, she was willing to do anything. After Diana returned to her room, Noel, unable to contain himself any longer, finally stepped forward. ¡°Sir¡­ Wasn¡¯t 570 dors the amount Madam Diana spent on treating Oliver to a meal?¡± Was Julian only treating Diana like this because she resembled Ka? Noel¡¯s words triggered Julian immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far by making life difficult for Oliver¡¯s woman?¡± Noel remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve always found him annoying?¡± Julian felt increasingly agitated. ¡°All your bonuses for the year will be canceled!¡± Noel¡¯s eyes snapped wide open in shock. He immediately made a zipping motion in front of his lips. Only then did Julian feel better. ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she dares to give me dirty money from Channing Inc., I won¡¯t hesitate to send them a gift of my own.¡± Noel kept quiet. *** The next day, the first thing Diana did after waking up was to switch on her fully¨Ccharged phone. To her surprise, there were multiple missed calls from Julian. The calls were made after she had left the police station yesterday. She switched on her phone once while she was resting. However, she was urgently making transactions at the time and didn¡¯t leave her phone switched on for long. Hence, over forty of those missed calls didn¡¯t appear as notifications until now. After an entire night of feeling cold in her heart, she suddenly felt a tinge of warmth in her chest. Julian had made so many calls to her. Did he, at some point, actually worry about her? Besides, he went out with many bodyguards yesterday. He usually liked going out on his own, so that was very out of character for him. Even so, he treated her terribly whenever he saw her¡­. Diana Winnington! She gave herself a stern warning and pointed at her own reflection in the mirror. Stop imagining things! Spread the love Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 32 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 32 Diana only realized it had rainedst night after leaving the bedroom. The weather had clearly be colder. She felt a little chilly after arriving downstairs. Just as she was about to head up to put on an extrayer of clothing, Julian handed her a cardigan. ¡°You need to look after yourself even if you have debt to pay. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Diana found him acting very oddly. They were arguing intensely just the night before, and yet here he was, offering her a cardigan. Despite his act of kindness, his words annoyed her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble my creditor.¡± Diana didn¡¯t reach for the cardigan. Instead, she replied in a nonchnt tone, ¡°I hate ck¨Cand¨Cwhite stripes. This color reminded her of the skirt that other woman bought before she could, as well as how Julian liked that woman more than he did her. Diana didn¡¯t want to make herself sad. Julian quickly saw through her. ¡°You¡¯re full of grudge! It was only a skirt.¡± Of course! That skirt represented Julian¡¯s unconditional love for that woman! Diana¡¯s ego was crushed when the humiliating incident urred. What right did he have to call her out for holding a grudge? Feeling even more upset over what he said, Diana¡¯s face turned gloomy. She ignored him. Julian ordered someone to put the cardigan away. The coldness on his face was evident, as was the sarcasm in his words. ¡°You sure have changed after finding yourself another influential man. You¡¯re cocky even when in debt.¡± Diana could sense he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, because her own mood had clearly also worsened. Julian decided she was guilty all because of a meal she had with Oliver, and he wouldn¡¯t stop bringing it up no matter what. Wasn¡¯t the humiliation she sufferedst night enough? In fact, he didn¡¯t even return to their bedroomst night. She thought he had gone to the office, but based on the direction he came from in the morning, he¡¯d probably slept in the guest room. Diana¡¯s longshes hung low, covering the look of disappointment that shed briefly in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even look at Julian, and pretended nothing had happened as she headed to the kitchen. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there food on the table?¡± The maids immediately exined, ¡°We wanted to call you for breakfast earlier, but Mr. Fulcher said to let you rest a while longer. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t brought the food outside.¡± ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°Julian couldn¡¯t possibly have said something like that.¡± The maids in the kitchen only wanted to cheer her up. Diana reminded herself that she ought to know her ce. The maids seemed as if they wanted to say something, but they saw Julian fidgeting by the door and decided to keep their mouths shut. They started bringing food out of the kitchen. Diana watched them work while scanning the dishes one at a time. She could see tofu pudding kept warm in a pot over a small me. There was garlic, sesame oil, coriander, chili oil, and sesame seeds. Other staple food included fritters, buns, and dumplings. The variety and taste of these food items were probably far superior to those sold by some stalls out there. However, none of these couldpare to the bread and sandwiches handmade by Julian. In the past, he frequently cut bread into heart¨Cshaped slices before carrying them over to her. He would then give her a loving kiss. Now, it was different¡­ Diana shook her head to stop herself from over¨Cthinking. She slowly made her way to the dining table and sat down. Julian also sat at the table. He kept staring at her, as if he had something to say. Spread the love Daily Fast update This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 33 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 33 Diana was still trapped in her disappointment toward Julian, so she never expected that he would actually sit down to apany her. The two of them remained unusually quiet throughout the meal. Diana didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. All she ate was bread and tofu with some chili oil and vinegar. She left everything else practically untouched. Julian asked a maid to take all the food away before finally speaking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to like tofu pudding?¡± The Fulcher family didn¡¯t have a habit of eating carbohydrates for breakfast. Back when Diana suddenly wanted to eat these foods, Julian personally drove for an hour to buy them from a stall outside. Did he give her a kiss at the time? Julian only realized there was coriander on his face after arriving at the office. For a long time after that, people who came over for business talks would bring him the best coriander in town. Julian couldn¡¯t resist looking at Diana after recalling the past. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at Grandmother¡¯s ce a few days ago when she prepared pan¨Cfried pork belly and crab cake for you. Has your taste in food changed?¡± Being pregnant certainly did change Diana¡¯s diet. She now avoided cold, oily food and tended to prefer sour and spicy food. She was already being very careful. It was simr to the case of pregnancy¨Cderived nausea. Even if she felt extremely nauseous, she would hold it in and behave normally while making her way to the bathroom. She would then turn on the faucet before vomiting, for fear of having someone notice that something was amiss. However, Julian was surprisingly perceptive each time. rm bells rang loudly in Diana¡¯s heart. She was afraid Julian might pay even more careful attention. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to your western breakfast after eating it every day for the past three years.¡± The room suddenly fell silent after she finished speaking. Julian shrugged. There were mixed emotions in his eyes. ¡°I thought you were only putting up with me in the past. In reality, you probably preferred the eastern style of breakfast more.¡± That was why Julian tasked the kitchen staff to prepare these food every day ever since their divorce was brought up. It was his way of trying to make it up to her. However, the things Diana did yesterday angered him too much. Initially, breakfast was supposed to be canceled today. When Noel delivered documents to Julian, he suddenly mentioned L¡¯s store manager dropping by Fulcher Inc some time ago. Apparently, the manager wanted to see Julian. He even left his number behind. The receptionist only brought this to Noel¡¯s attention today because an appointment wasn¡¯t made ahead of time. This was an insignificant person, and Julian didn¡¯t need to see him at all. However, Noel wasted no time when he heard that it was rted to Diana. He immediately informed Julian about it so that Julian could decide what to do with the information. Indeed, Julian called the manager right away. Only then did he find out that Ka wanted Diana to apologize to her in person, and that L wanted to recall a skirt. The fact that the two of them met up might very well be rted to this. It wasn¡¯t what Julian had thought yesterday. He had assumed that Diana met Ka only to show Ka who the boss was, and that Diana wanted to scold Ka in person. Suddenly, Julian felt sorry for the words he uttered the day before. Unfortunately, he would lose control of his emotions whenever Ka was involved. This wasn¡¯t something he could control. Julian could only do his best to make it up to Diana. Hence, this morning, he kept doing things to show her his good intentions. Unluckily for him, he had no clue Diana had stopped liking those foods. In fact, he thought she had forgotten about the past they shared together. Now that he heard her saying this, he felt his heart fluttering again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t putting up with you.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to lie about this. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stopped putting up with me.¡± Her remark made Julian very upset. If he didn¡¯t want to make her happy, he would¡¯ve gone to the office early in the morning. Why would he have stayed here all this time otherwise? In fact, he stood in the living room and paid attention to any sound of movement from the bedroom, just so they could share a hot meal together once she came downstairs. Julian gradually lost his patience. He couldn¡¯t resist making a sarcastic reply. ¡°You seemed awfully happy when eating with other people. With me, however, you seem to be very picky. Who do you think has changed, Diana? You, or me?¡± They barely talked, yet an argument was already about to start. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s changed.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to start arguing this early in the morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she added while looking at Julian, ¡°I¡¯ll return you the money. You don¡¯t have to keep reminding me with your presence.¡® Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 34 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 34 Julian was enraged. ¡°Reminding you with my presence? Do you think I care about fifteen million dors?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Diana seemed very calm inparison. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care, why did you want me to repay you? Diana did have ns to return the fifteen million dors to him, but she thought she would take her time to do it. She wasn¡¯t expecting Julian to threaten her into paying him back. ¡°Because!¡± Julian immediately stopped himself. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was an air of superiority about him. Suddenly, he changed his mind. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Anyway, the fact he was forcing her to repay him proved he didn¡¯t want the best for her. He was simply trying to make life difficult for her. She was certain he was merely punishing her on behalf of the woman who had been pointlessly waiting for her all morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Diana said after taking a deep breath. She suppressed her sadness as she spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. I¡¯ll definitely repay you fifteen million dors within a month.¡± She wanted to spare Julian the trouble of being present and thinking of ways to remind her of the unhappy incident yesterday. ¡°Fine!¡± Julian red at Noel. ¡°Let¡¯s leave already! We wouldn¡¯t want to slow her down from asking Mr. Channing for money, would we?¡± Only after hearing the sound of a car engine in the front yard did Diana allow her tears to drop. She couldn¡¯t be happier over the fact that Julian stayed with her for breakfast. However, everything here was all too familiar. She and Julian shared too many wonderful memories. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the happy times they used to share in the mornings. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Diana would rather Julian not show up. That way, she would be able to leave without looking back. After making sure Julian had gone far away, Diana retrieved her phone and gave Nina a call. She told Nina everything that had taken ce this morning. ¡°That jerk!¡± Nina yelled, fuming, after hearing what Diana said. ¡°Why does he doubt you so much? He can¡¯t stop bringing up Oliver in front of you!¡± Nina had a quick temper, and she was also much more impulsive than Diana. However, during such times, such outbursts were moreforting to hear than restrained voices of reason. At the very least, Diana knew there would always be someone on her side. ¡°He even asked you to repay his money! Doesn¡¯t he know how much fifteen million means to an ordinary person?¡± Nina was furious. ¡°He¡¯s clearly doing it on purpose!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana nodded in agreement. ¡°I know he just wants to make things tough for me. He wants to watch me suffer, but I won¡¯t back down easily. Still, there isn¡¯t anyone around me who can give me this much money. I¡¯m thinking of seeing the Winningtons.¡± ¡°Wait, you mean the Winnington family?¡± Nina asked in a shrill voice. She sounded as if she had heard something extremely horrifying. ¡°Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Diana asked curiously. ¡°Apart from the Winningtons, nobody else has this much money. The Winnington family should indeed give her the money, but¡­ Ka was also part of the Winnington family! Nina didn¡¯t want Diana and Ka to meet. Diana was such a detail¨Coriented person, so she would find out everything after seeing Ka. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Nina¡¯s voice became soft. ¡°The Winningtons won¡¯t give you a single cent. ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t do it voluntarily.¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°But I already have a n. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll give me the money, whether they like it or not.¡± The Winningtons certainly owed her this much after all these years. Nina was still trying to talk Diana out of it. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty! Your mother has never been nice to you whenever you meet each other. Why don¡¯t I try raising the money for you instead?¡± ¡°No, the amount is far too much.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°Only the Winningtons have this much money.¡± ¡± ¡°Oliver has that much money!¡± Nina suddenly thought of someone who could help Diana. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Oliver came from a good family? You might be able to¡­¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 35 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 35 ¡°Nina!¡± Diana immediately cut Nina off. ¡°We¡¯ve only just met. I don¡¯t even have his phone number. Do you, like Julian, think that I¡¯d¡­¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Nina pped herself twice to reprimand herself. ¡°Why did I even say that? From the way you described him, I just think that he¡¯s a decent person. If the opportunity arises, I think we might¡¯ve just found your baby a new father¡­¡± Nina had always spoken her mind, and she certainly had an imaginative one. Diana wasn¡¯t upset. ¡°I alone will be enough for my baby. Besides, he¡¯s too good to want to have anything to do with me.¡± Oliver helped Diana out yesterday, and she treated him to a meal in return. That was where things ended for them. ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up ever again,¡± Diana said. ¡°Alright, alright. Anyway, I¡¯m the baby¡¯s godmother. I¡¯ll definitely shower the baby with affection after it¡¯s born!¡± Nina replied. The two grew excited as soon as they started talking about the baby. In fact, they talked about everything, from the embryo to the color of the baby¡¯s clothes they would buy. The call only ended when Nina was instructed to get back to work. Not long after that, Diana received a notification that forty¨Cfive grand had been transferred into her ount. It was from Nina. Diana knew Nina would do everything she could to help Diana. For the very same reason, Diana didn¡¯t want to be selfish and get Nina involved in the mess. Diana transferred the money back to Nina before sending her a message. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vans.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes went wide when she read the message. ¡°How did you know I was going to ask him for help?¡± ¡°Make a guess,¡± Diana teased. ¡°Did you find out?¡± Nina owned up to it before sending an emoji of a character covering its face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I get the chance!¡± Diana¡¯s smile grew wide. She replied with a ¡®hug¡® emoji. ¡°Anytime!¡± This episode left Diana in a much better mood instantly. In fact, she even drank a whole coconut before leaving the house. She also put on some light make¨Cup as well as a Morandi haze blue overcoat. She seemed noble and delicate. Kate nearly couldn¡¯t recognize Diana when she showed up in front of the Winnington family¡¯s house. Was this the same Diana who hailed from the boonies? Kate couldn¡¯t forget the first day Diana arrived. Back then, Diana had two box braids and wore a faded white dress. Everything about her screamed of rusticism. Although she seemed like a kind person and she resembled her mother somewhat in demeanor, she had qualities that strongly suggested she was a hillbilly. There were clear traces of experiences she went through in the countryside. Kate spent so many years to fortify her position in the Winnington family, and she finally became someone who was recognized in the upper echelons of society. She never expected a hillbilly of a daughter like Diana would drag her down. With Diana around, Kate would have to start all over again. Whenever Kate saw Diana or talked about her, people would mock the Winningtons for letting a child in the family go missing. They would also mock her for not being careful enough. God only knew how devastated Kate had been in the first year Diana went missing. She nearly wanted to take her own life to be with her daughter. However, everything changed when Ka arrived. Kate focused all her energy on educating Ka. In fact, she raised Ka in such a way that Ka eventually resembled the Winningtons. Other people said she and Ka shared a soul connection. That was why Ka¡¯s appearance changed; so much that she became like one of the Winningtons from the inside out. Ka lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations. She excelled in whatever she did, and she received various awards for whateverpetitions she took part in. Kate was proud of Ka, and she also regained her confidence through Ka¡¯s achievements. However, all this newfound peace was disrupted when Diana suddenly showed up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thanks to Diana, the superficial peace and grandeur Kate had tried to preserve for the past decade were now at risk. c Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 36 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 36 Suffice to say, Kate was ashamed of Diana. Diana was also the reason why other rich housewives criticized Kate for not being a good mother and not deserving her seat among them. In fact, someone even pointed out that only a woman from a small town like Ka would pass on hillbilly¨Clike genes to her daughter, which happened to be Diana. People only stopped saying such things after Diana married into the Fulcher family. However, this was only the case when Diana didn¡¯t show up in Kate¡¯s life. All things considered, Kate wouldn¡¯t possibly be weing of Diana. Besides¡­ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thanks to Diana, Kate was humiliated by Julian a few days ago. If it wasn¡¯t for Ka, whose heart went out to Kate, who cried and begged Julian not to hurt Diana, she might¡¯ve been beaten up and end up with swollen cheeks! The thought of Ka brought a certain gentleness to Kate¡¯s eyes. She no longer sounded as annoyed as she did before. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Even if Diana had expected Kate to behave coldly to her, she still felt hurt by Kate¡¯s dismissive attitude. Despite that, she put on a brave face. In fact, she even had an imposing manner. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m only here for my alimony.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Alimony? Are you out of your mind? Why should we pay you any alimony?¡± ¡°You gave birth to me.¡± Diana found Kate¡¯s questions to be funny. ¡°When I needed my family the most, you all livedfortably at home. Can¡¯t I even ask for alimony as mypensation?¡± Surprisingly, Kate didn¡¯t immediately lose her temper. On the contrary, this was the first time she took the initiative to invite Diana into the Winnington family¡¯s house. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± There was even a hint of gentleness in her voice. This was the way Diana imagined her mother would speak to her in the past. Feeling a little warm in her chest, Diana slowly walked into the house. However, once the two made it into the living room, Kate didn¡¯t seem to want to reminisce about the past. Instead, she looked Diana up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot over the past three years. You don¡¯t look like a hillbilly anymore. Even the triple¨Cloop jade earrings you¡¯re wearing cost 150 grand. You may even seem rich and intimidating to some.¡± Diana was a little surprised. Grandma gave her these earrings. The olddy told Diana it wasn¡¯t a big deal and asked her to keep the earrings. She didn¡¯t mention that they were worth so much. The thought of the kind olddy bolstered Diana¡¯s courage to face her so¨Ccalled biological mother. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Diana said calmly. ¡°I have an entire chest of things like this.¡± Grandma said Diana could wear anything she wanted, and that Diana could even ask for more from her. This was exactly how a rich family looked like! Kate was instantly upset, and stopped being polite. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten used to the good life, haven¡¯t you?¡± Diana knew Kate wasn¡¯t capable of being kind to her. Just as she expected, Kate would soon cut to the chase. ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana nodded. She didn¡¯t even try to deny it. deny it. ¡°It¡¯s easy to go from poor to rich, but not the other way round. Don¡¯t you know this better than I do?¡± She shot Ka a sarcastic look. At that, Kate honestly felt that she and Diana weren¡¯t mother and daughter. Rather, they were nemeses! Diana was always able to hurt her ever so easily, and Kate would feelpletely humiliated in return. However, Ka would never do such a thing to Kate. Ka would only ever praise her, hug her, and call her Mommy in an endearing way. Ka also wouldn¡¯t bring up the painful memories from her past before marrying into the Winningtons. Yes, Ka was her real daughter. Kate was certain. Thinking that, Kate calmed herself down. ¡°I won¡¯t get into a fight with you,¡± she said, acting as if she was the bigger person. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get all worked up either.¡± She then nced at Diana with a smug look. ¡± Something went wrong between you and Julian, isn¡¯t that right? Does he no longer want you?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 37 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 37 Diana was stunned. She looked at Kate in disbelief. ¡°What do you know?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kate knew everything! Upon recalling the way Julian looked at her previously, Kate didn¡¯t dare to say too much. ¡°If nothing went wrong, why would my wonderful son¨Cinw not care about you when that incident happenedst time? Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have shown up out of the blue for the first time in three years just to demand money. The only exnation is that Julian no longer wants to spend money on you, but you¡¯ve gotten used to the good life. You don¡¯t want to live like a poor person. That¡¯s why you came to me for alimony.¡± It was all an excuse! Diana merely wanted her money. Kate behaved as if she was the bigger person. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ll give you any amount you want as long as you¡¯re willing to leave him.¡± Diana found this a little odd. ¡°What do you mean, as long as I¡¯m willing to leave him?¡± Nobody else should have found out about her getting a divorce with Julian. Did Julian leak the news? Yet, he had promised her he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about them getting a divorce. Even Grandma was in the dark. He probably wouldn¡¯t go back on his promise. A thought suddenly urred to Diana. She looked up at the panic¨Cstricken Kate. ¡°That day¡­¡± Diana said slowly. ¡°On the day you organized the weing party for Ka, whose daughter did Julian attend with?¡± Diana asked. Kate frequently mingled with rich housewives, and they had their own social circle. As a result, their daughters usually hung out together. When Ka returned to the country and held her own weing party, many rich children from respectable families attended the party. If Julian¡¯s woman really was one of them, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Kate heard about Diana getting a divorce with him. However, Diana wanted to find out who exactly leaked the information so that she could tell Julian about it once she went home. She wanted him to tell that woman not to spread the word. Otherwise, Grandma would find out sooner orter. If anything were to happen to Grandma because of their divorce, Diana would me herself for the rest of her life. A look of panic shed briefly on Kate¡¯s face. Was Diana unaware of what had happened between Ka and Julian? Was that why she asked the question? Did Diana note to the Winnington residence to give Ka a hard time? However, she ended up pping Diana¡­ Kate didn¡¯t know why she could never keep her emotions in check when Diana was standing before her. Recalling the scenes during the weing party made Kate¡¯s hands tremble slightly. She looked at Diana¡¯s face, one that reminded her of her husband. Suddenly, her heart went out to Diana. In reality¡­ Diana was her biological daughter. Kate understood that. Unexpectedly, Kate blurted out, ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t gone missing when you were three¡­¡± Diana¡¯s tears instantly trickled down her cheeks. This was the first time she felt genuine kindness and sympathy from her biological mother. Seeing Kate like this made her feel a little embarrassed. She picked up a ss of water and pretended to drink from it to conceal her turbulent emotions. However, before her lips even touched the ss, Kate shouted at her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that ss! It belongs to Ka!¡± Kate ignored Diana¡¯s stunned stance and quickly snatched the ss away from Diana, as if it was her prized treasure. Kate then asked a servant to give Diana a paper cup instead. ¡°I made this back when I took her to a pottery ss, and she was still a child. She adores it. She normally doesn¡¯t let anyone use it. You don¡¯te here often anyway. Just use a single¨Cuse paper cup.¡± Kate realized she had said something wrong again when she saw the look on Diana¡¯s face. Kate knew this would happen! Whenever Diana showed up, her peace would be disrupted, and she would behave as if she was a criminal. Kate suddenly became upset again. ¡°Tell me, how much money do you want from me?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 38 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 38 ¡°Fifteen million dors.¡± Diana pulled her hand away. She didn¡¯t want to touch the cup. ¡°I want fifteen million dors,¡± she repeated frankly. Kate stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Diana asked for fifteen million as if it was an insignificant amount. ¡°Do you think the Winnington family owns a bank?!¡± How was Kate supposed to fork out so much money? ¡°You owe me this much.¡± Diana began reciting the speech she prepared beforeing here. ¡°You have two days to think about it. Discuss this thoroughly with James.¡± Kate was still willing to speak to Diana, but James practically treated Diana as if she was non¨Cexistent. In fact, to him, she was worse than the garbage out on the street. Hence, Diana was sensible enough not to address James as her father. ¡°What about your divorce with Julian?¡± Kate asked. ¡°If you want to find out more from me, answer my earlier question first,¡± Diana said. Diana felt as if the entire world was against her whenever that woman was brought up. It had been such a long time, yet she still couldn¡¯t figure out who exactly that woman was. At the end of the day, Kate was Mrs. Winnington. She was considered an influential person in Richburgh. Besides, that woman attended Kate¡¯s birthday party in the past. That was the day Diana personally saw Julian hugging her. Richburgh was a big ce, but any gossip rted to Julian couldn¡¯t possibly be kept a secret. A small circle of people would¡¯ve started spreading the gossip. Hence, Diana was certain her mother knew something about it. Initially, Diana no longer felt curious after what happened yesterday. However, when she came over today and heard that even Kate knew she was getting a divorce, it urged her to find out the identity of that woman. That was the only way she could nip things in the bud. She had to stop the news from spreading in the fastest and most urate way so that Grandma wouldn¡¯t find out. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kate shook her head. There was a look of pity in her eyes when she looked at Diana. Her face had turned somewhat pale, too. It was her instinct as a mother to protect her child. ¡°Things were too chaotic during the birthday party.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like you to ask around.¡± Diana looked seriously at Kate. She paid close attention to Kate¡¯s every facial expression. She no longer cared about Kate¡¯s birthday party. On the contrary, she made use of the information she had gathered. ¡°Julian invited a woman to the Fulcher family¡¯s residence a week ago. I want you to find out who he invited.¡± Diana rarely showed her vulnerable side to Kate. ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± In the end, Kate gave in. She wanted to tell Diana right away, but she recalled the things Diana had said to her and stopped herself short. ¡°Alright.¡± Kate decided she would tell Diana in a few days that she couldn¡¯t find out who that person was. This matter would then be done and dusted. ¡°I¡¯ll return in two days for the money.¡± Diana stood up and proceeded to leave. ¡°Have a good talk with James. Diana slowly looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I need something to fall back on after the divorce¡­¡± Diana did n on getting a divorce, but she was probably just going through the motions. Kate was relieved. She no longer worried about what was going on between Ka and Julia. On the contrary, she felt even more sorry for Diana, especially when she saw how weak and vulnerable Diana seemed. Kate had never seen this side of Diana. She had always thought Diana had a strong and steely personality. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ You stay for lunch before you leave?¡± Kate asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Diana held her breath and saw the careful look in Kate¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she felt a sense of desire for family. This was her birth mother¡­ Diana had waited for this invitation for a meal for eighteen long years. ¡°Sure.¡± Diana smiled. She held back her tears and followed Kate into the dining room. The Winningtons family was a big household, and members of the family liked living together. Hence, they had a considerable number of maids and luxury cars. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 39 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 39 People she met on the way would greet her. ¡°Young Mistress.¡± ¡°Young Mistress.¡± Diana looked at her mother, who kept her head down and was walking in front of Diana, and felt a slight sense of belonging. Whenever a maid walked by, Diana would smile in acknowledgement. However, those maids seemed a little surprised. They evidently walked faster after seeing her nod in their direction. Diana didn¡¯t think much of it. Although this wasn¡¯t her first timeing to the Winnington family¡¯s house, it was the first time she¡¯d stayed here without getting into an argument. This feeling of warmth didn¡¯te easy. And so, Diana appreciated it a lot. After walking through a 30¨Cfeet¨Clong corridor, Diana and Kate finally arrived in the dining room. There was arge, round table in the dining room. It looked much more suitable for a big family than the long table in the Fulcher family¡¯s dining room. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Kate might not have a lot to say, but she no longer seemed as angry as before. Diana could sense Kate was actually being nice. Diana looked around in the dining room, but her gaze eventuallynded on Kate once again. She suddenly felt as if she was stuck in a trance. So¡­ This was what it felt like to sit with her own mother at the dining table. Diana felt warm in her chest. She removed her earrings. ¡°Here. These are for you.¡± Kate seemed a little surprised. ¡°Why are you giving these to me?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any gifts today.¡± Diana knew Kate liked the earrings, but she didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious. ¡°I wasn¡¯t considerate enough. Just keep them.¡± These earrings were high¨Cquality triple¨Cloop jade earrings. Kate had a look of pleasant surprise in her eyes, and her smile grew wider. ¡°Oh, silly child. This is your home. Why are you being so polite?¡± Diana nced at Kate with surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe Kate would say something like this. Suddenly, she regretted not having visited Kate once since she got married. Kate might have been waiting for her to show her vulnerable side. As long as Diana took the first might try to ept her. After all, they were mother and daughter. step, Kate With this thought in mind, Diana mustered the courage to stand up while removing her earrings. She then asked a maid to bring some alcohol to disinfect the earrings before personally helping Kate to put them on. Don¡¯t move,¡± Diana said. ¡± She held onto a somewhat panic¨Cstricken Kate. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± Diana touched Kate¡¯s ears. Her touch felt like a warm fire in the middle of winter. Kate¡¯s heart instantly melted. Her daughter¡­ Kate owed her far too much. She couldn¡¯t resist grabbing Diana¡¯s hand. She was about to say something when a woman¡¯s shrill voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Madam.¡± The woman was Lucy Landon, the maid responsible for everything in the kitchen. ¡°When did Miss Dianae home? Why didn¡¯t you inform me? None of the ingredients in the kitchen are to her liking. This makes me look bad.¡± Lucy was merely a maid, but she sounded as if she was reprimanding Kate. Diana looked at Lucy¡¯s outfit. Lucy was wearing high¨Cend clothing, and even her apron was from L. Lucy¡¯s sudden interruption disrupted the peaceful environment Diana and Kate had worked so hard to create. Diana decided from a single nce that she didn¡¯t like this woman. Besides, she couldn¡¯t recall anyone in the Winnington family knowing the kind of food she liked. In fact, even Kate might not know what Diana liked or didn¡¯t like eating. However, it might be the case that the maid was cooperating with Kate. She intentionally said they didn¡¯t have many ingredients in the kitchen to show how much they valued Diana. It was their way of showing Diana respect. After all, Diana was greeted by many maids on her way here. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the entire Winnington family knew about her return. Diana was in a good mood, so she was able to let things slide and be the bigger person. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can eat anything.¡± Lucy seemed to look down on Diana for a brief moment, but she managed to conceal it very well. Her emotions didn¡¯t show when she looked at Diana. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the kitchen staff to prepare a few dishes.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 40 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 40 Kate sighed in a barely noticeable manner. She slowly let go of Diana¡¯s hands. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just the two of us anyway. Three main dishes and a soup will do.¡± Kate didn¡¯t even turn around to ask Diana what she would like to eat. Diana was a little disappointed by that, but she also knew that this oue was already good enough, and it didn¡¯te easy. She wasn¡¯t about to ask for more. If Kate was willing to ept her, there would be many more asions like this in the future. Diana was in no rush. After Lucy¡¯s interruption, neither of them spoke again. Kate seemed a little distracted. After the meal, Lucy asked a maid to bring the desserts over. Only then did Kate seem a little more energetic. ¡°Serve everything.¡± The maid was very thoughtful. Not only did she ce the te in front of Diana, but she also cut everything into small pieces before handing Diana her cutlery. ¡°Miss Ka, this is your favorite chestnut cake,¡± the maid said. Miss Ka? Did the maid think she was Ka? Diana felt a little awkward. She thought she made a mistake in hearing. Just as she was about to speak, the maid brought over a bowl of soup. ¡°Those dishes weren¡¯t what you normally ate. Fortunately, we prepared your favorite bird¡¯s nest. We boiled it for a long time. Have a taste.¡± At this, Diana didn¡¯t seem too happy. In retrospect, the maids in the Winnington family might have greeted her so diligently because¡­ They mistook her for someone else. Only now did she realize this. Kate was now quite nervous. Frankly speaking, she and Diana got along pretty well today. Kate no longer hated Diana so much. The earrings Diana wore might have been even more expensive than she realized, but she gave them to Kate without any hesitation. Kate could sense Diana¡¯s filial piety, and that made Kate increasingly guilty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the very least, she didn¡¯t want Diana to find out that Julian only married her because she looked a lot like Ka. Besides¡­ He wanted to divorce Diana because of Ka as well. Thinking about this made Kate feel even more sorry for Diana. She cared about both her children. Although she hoped Ka could find happiness and she knew Julian belonged to Ka in the first ce, and the fact that Diana couldn¡¯t possibly steal him from Ka¡­ If it was true¡­ If Diana, ording to Ka, was going to fight with her over Julian and refused to let go, Kate wouldn¡¯t stand idly by! However, Diana didn¡¯t seem to be in a happy ce either. Otherwise, based on Diana¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯te to the Winningtons and ask for money. She probably wasn¡¯t doing so well in the Fulcher family. The earrings felt heavier and heavier. Kate could hardly breathe now. ¡°Mom,¡± Diana said before Kate could speak. ¡°Do I look a lot like Ka?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Kate slowly recollected herself. She instructed the maid, who had made a mistake in addressing Diana, to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not rted by blood. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± That was true. Diana sighed in relief. She was a little dumbfounded by the thought that they might even remotely resemble each other. At that moment, Diana felt she might have overlooked something extremely important. Now that she had heard Kate¡¯s response, however, she began to rx. Her mind cleared up. In fact, her impression of Kate changed for the better. Her mother actually mentioned blood ties in front of her. Kate was unusually nice today. ¡°Something happened in the Winnington familyst year. These maids were all newly hired.¡± Kate did a good job at resolving the confusion. ¡°Many of them don¡¯t even know there are two youngdies in the Winnington family. In fact, they haven¡¯t even met you two before. When they heard you came over today, they probably thought you were Ka, who recently returned to the country.¡® Anyway, they definitely did not address Diana mistakenly because she looked a lot like Ka. Diana stopped pondering. ¡°The maids aren¡¯t the only ones who haven¡¯t seen Ka. Neither have I. Although she was adopted, I¡¯ve heard about how talented she is and how generous a personality she has. Every elite in Richburgh speaks highly of her.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 41 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 41 Diana looked at Kate somewhat cautiously. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, would you let us meet each other? I¡¯d like to learn from her.¡± Kate tightened her grip on her sleeve. She ignored Diana¡¯s question. Instead, she suddenly asked Diana the same question she asked before they entered the dining room. ¡°Why do you want to find out about Julian¡¯s date when he came over and who he threw the party for in the Fulcher family¡¯s house?¡± Kate continued speaking before Diana could even say a word. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being too naggy, but Julian is a powerful man. Ever since he became the chairman of Fulcher Inc., nobody in Richburgh has been able toy a finger on the Fulcher family. He isn¡¯t someone you can afford to mess with. You should just do as he says.¡® It sounded like Kate was genuinely concerned. Diana nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve never thought of going against him.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to get a divorce. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t havee to the Winningtons for money to repay her debt. However, she didn¡¯t do all this because she was afraid of him. Instead, it was because she loved him. She didn¡¯t want things to drag on or make life difficult for everyone. For the time being, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to express her thoughtfulness in front of Kate. And so, it all to herself. she kept ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate nodded. As long as Diana didn¡¯t attempt to make life difficult for Ka or hurt her, it would all be fine. ¡°In that case, why do you want to meet Ka?¡± When Diana returned three years ago, the two of them had never met. However, they seemed to already have a bad impression of each other. Diana could sense the change in Kate¡¯s tone as soon as they started talking about Ka. Why¡­did Kate seem even more unpredictable than Julian in terms of her emotions? Diana figured it was probably because they both favored Ka. ¡°I just want to meet her.¡± Diana wanted to meet the woman who stole her family, her identity, and her status, but could still receive praise from everyone in Richburgh. She wanted to see what that woman looked like. Kate didn¡¯t refute Diana, but she also didn¡¯t say when they could meet. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, and yet you still have such a curious mind,¡± Kate said in an ambiguous tone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diana chuckled, but didn¡¯t press on. The two chatted for a while. At three in the afternoon, Diana finally got up to leave. It had stopped drizzling, and the weather was now sunny. Walking under the sun, Diana couldn¡¯t resist taking a picture and publishing it on social media. ¡°Life is good, and everything is adorable,¡± The picture she published was one of a Bengal rose amidst a sea of green leaves. In the picture, the bright red petals seemed toe to life. Coincidentally, that was when Julian picked up his phone and saw the notification. He immediately liked her post. Diana¡­ She hadn¡¯t been in such a good mood for a very long time. Consequently, Julian began to smile. The senior staff in the office, who were waiting for him to give the final verdict, thought he came up with another sophisticated method to torture them. However, to their surprise, he waved his hand. ¡°All proposals today are approved.¡± Everyone sighed in relief. When they walked out of the office, they felt as if they had narrowly cheated death. A bright person approached Noel and asked if something wonderful had happened in Fulcher Inc. for Julian to be this happy. Noel smiled without answering him. He seemed unusually mysterious. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t pry into Mr. Fulcher¡¯s personal matters. Otherwise, you might lose all your bonuses for the year.¡± Everyone scattered as soon as they heard this. Nobody dared to approach him again. While Julian was in a good mood, Diana wasn¡¯t. She stared at the heart¨Cshaped, response from Julian. It was annoying in every sense of the word. Her mood fluctuated throughout the day, as if she was on a roller coaster. Did Julian genuinely believe he was an untouchable god, and that he could be nice or mean to anyone he wanted? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 42 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 42 Why should she let him have his way? However, the post had already been published on her social media feed. It was toote to delete it now. After much thinking, she decided to block him. That way, he would never be able to see her posts whenever she published any in the future. After blocking Julian, Diana realized there was a friend request pending her approval. The remark written on the friend request was ¡®Oliver Channing¡®. Diana was stunned. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to approve the request. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to hear from you. Did something happen at the police station?¡± she asked. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Oliver. I added you on Facebook after getting your contact info from the police. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Oliver¡¯s reply was unhurried, and his typing speed was as impressive as the way he carried himself in person. It appeared he had reached out to her with a reason. That exined why the two of them could still get in Content held by N?velDrama.Org. touch. Diana quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear from you again.¡± Only then did Oliver cut to the chase. ¡°To thank you for buying me a meal yesterday. I made a call to the police station to find out about the culprit¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wanted to thank you for your help anyway,¡± Diana quickly responded. ¡°I know, but I¡¯d still like to thank you for not getting me into trouble after I did a good deed.¡± Many young people these days have be fearful of helping the elderly who fell, because some con artists take advantage of their good deeds to do bad things. Diana wasn¡¯t surprised by what he said. Sheughed. ¡°Thank heavens we¡¯re both good people.¡± Oliver found her reply amusing. He sent her aughing emoji. ¡°That man will only be locked up for seven days. Also, he has a somewhat unique background.¡± Unique background? Diana wanted to ask for further details, but that was when she received an image of a calendar from Oliver. He had clearlybeled the date of the incident and the time the culprit would be released from prison. ¡°One day has passed. There are six more days until his release. Watch out after the next six days. I¡¯m afraid he might hold a grudge.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t really know each other. It should be fine.¡± ¡°No, you do.¡± Diana waspletely stunned. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know who he is¡­¡± ¡°But he has stalked you on several asions.¡± Oliver told Diana about the information he had gathered. He¡¯s followed you a few times when you took the subway, and when you hailed taxis.¡± ¡°I That meant the assault in the subway wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Suddenly, Diana began to feel afraid. In fact, she regretted not getting used to Julian¡¯s arrangement of having her driven around in a private vehicle. However, she quickly changed her mind when she thought about how she was always by his side in the Fulcher family. It wasn¡¯t wrong for her to want her own space and time. Even after spending three years with Julian, she still sometimes felt that she wasn¡¯t used to theirvish lifestyle. She was also not used to being followed around by a driver and a nanny. Realizing Diana had gone quiet, Oliver assumed she had gone in shock after hearing the things he said. He felt an urge to exin in detail. ¡°This man has a criminal record. In fact, he¡¯smitted violent crimes in the past. I requested some information on his criminal record from the police. A criminal record of violence? He had stalked her multiple times, too. Diana instantly began to feel nervous. She was about to reply to Oliver when he sent her another message. ¡°If Julian doesn¡¯t mind, I can mail it over so you get to have a look. There¡¯s no harm in learning more about this man and taking the necessary steps to protect yourself.¡± As soon as Diana saw Julian¡¯s name, she deleted the words ¡°it¡¯s fine¡± and instead wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t send it via mail.¡± If Oliver sent it to their vi halfway up the mountain and if Julian came across it, he would definitely hurl some nasty insults to her. Besides, Diana was already out and about. It was still early in the day. Diana thought for a moment. ¡°Where are you working? If it isn¡¯t a bother, I can drop by to pick it up.¡® Oliver replied very quickly. ¡°I¡¯m currently unemployed and seeking employment. Where are you? I¡¯ll go to you instead.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 43 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 43 Diana was a little surprised. She pondered Julian¡¯s words and entertained the act of asking Oliver if he worked in Channing Inc. Why was he unemployed? However, after some thought, it dawned on her that they didn¡¯t know each other very well. In fact, this question was far too personal. She decided not to probe further. Instead, she checked the GPS and chose a milk tea store nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s meet here.¡± Although this ce was much more chaotic than a coffee shop, Diana had to avoid beverages like coffee for the sake of her baby. An hourter, Oliver finally showed up. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He pulled a chair out and sat down. ¡°It was further than I thought.¡± Diana looked up. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Westside.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? It¡¯s on the other side of the city. I should¡¯ve picked somewhere in the middle, ¡°Diana said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Oliver called for the waiter. He ordered a milk tea for Diana and a cold beverage for himself. Only then did Diana realize his forehead was covered in sweat. It was probably a tiresome journey for him. Diana felt a pang of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m totally at fault here. I wasn¡¯t sure when you¡¯d arrive, and so I didn¡¯t even have the drinks ready.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you really feel sorry, you can treat me to another meal,¡± Oliver said light¨Cheartedly. Diana felt something was amiss, but she had be much less perceptive ever since she got pregnant. She couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on what felt wrong. She did, however, feelfortable around Oliver. He had never once guilt¨Ctripped her into anything. More importantly, he would never be unreasonable like Julian. Besides, when some people said they would treat you to a meal, it was the equivalent of ¡°let¡¯s get together when we¡¯re free¡°. In other words, they probably said it out of courtesy and wouldn¡¯t actually follow up with actions after parting ways. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diana also knew that she and Oliver came frompletely different backgrounds. Most likely, he was being polite thanks to his well¨Cmannered upbringing. ¡°Sure.¡± Diana nodded and agreed. She reached out for the information Oliver brought over. Oliver drank two sses of cold beverages before going to the bathroom. He then returned and sat down. Diana noticed that the sweat on his forehead was gone. Apart from that, there were also drops of water on his white shirt. He probably washed his face and fixed himself up quickly. ¡°I feel much better now,¡± Oliver said. Oliver rubbed his eyes before reaching for the document in front of him. His long fingers shone brightly. Many of the youngdies in the milk tea store were already looking their way. However, Oliver¡¯s gaze was fixed on the document. He then faced Diana. ¡°Let me walk you through this man¡¯s criminal record.¡± He probably did a lot of homework. He even memorized details that weren¡¯t included on the document. ¡°If this person really does try to exact revenge on you, it¡¯d partially be my fault,¡± Oliver said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have beaten him up so badly at the subway station the other day. People like him tend to be vengeful. I personally don¡¯t mind it, but I¡¯m worried for your safety,¡± he added. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Diana didn¡¯t think Oliver would feel this much guilt. That exined why he¡¯de all this way to deliver the information to her. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stepped in the other day, I would¡¯ve been doomed. I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to forget the feeling of being taken advantage of. I¡¯d probably remain resentful for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t feel sorry. You were doing the right thing when you attacked him. Neither of us did anything wrong,¡± Diana added. She then looked down and fell deep in thought. ¡°However, this man certainly lives not too far away from me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be extra careful.¡± ¡°Okay. He¡¯s the youngest son in the Pabian family. You should watch out when you¡¯re leaving or returning to your house,¡± Oliver said. Anyone who lived in that area was either rich or noble. Diana didn¡¯t think she would be unfortunate enough. to get into trouble with someone like him even when she was the victim. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d just lecture him and then let him off the hook.¡± Diana looked at the pictures of victims in the folder. The gory images nearly made her puke. These were all very serious crimes of violence, but he¡¯d always get released after three or four days¡­¡± He was only imprisoned for seven days because of what he did to her. It was no surprise that Oliver felt Luke Pabian would seek revenge after he was released from prison. Diana felt even more grateful toward Oliver now. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to treat you to another meal.¡± Otherwise, he would surely miss dinner if he returned home from this ce. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 44 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 44 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 44 Oliver looked at the sky. He then packed up the documents and brought her outside. ¡°What do you feel like having?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on me. You get to choose,¡± Diana said. Oliver epted the offer. ¡°I know a good western ce around here. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Diana quickly followed him. While they were ordering, she cursed at capitalism. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why rich folks like him needed to spend so much money on food. Now that she had a creditor, her bank ount was already in the red. As a result, she was very careful when ordering. Apart from the signature dish she ordered for Oliver, she picked all the cheapest items for herself. To her surprise, Oliver had already paid for the meal when she went to pay. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this meal was on me?¡± Diana frowned. ¡°I feel bad now that you¡¯ve done this.¡± ¡°Can you buy me cbash candy?¡± Oliver suddenly asked while pointing at a roadside stall. ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver sounded embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to find out how cbash candy tasted, but I¡¯d always feel too embarrassed to buy one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just cbash candy.¡± Diana quickly made her way to the stall and bought all ten vors that were on sale. The stall owner couldn¡¯t resist striking a conversation when he saw Oliver standing next to her. ¡°You two look perfect with each other.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Diana nearly choked on her own saliva. Fortunately, Oliver was quick to react. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple.¡± Not only did the stall owner doubt him, but he even shed him a mysterious expression. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got to try harder!¡± With that, he tied all ten cbash candies together like a bouquet of flowers and handed it over to Oliver. ¡± Here. Give it to her.¡± Oliver epted it and nodded. There was a barely noticeable glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡± Diana was stunned by the stall owner¡¯s unexpected words. She quickly waved at Oliver. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give these to me. I bought these for you. You can eat it all.¡± Oliver did as she said. Diana let out a long sigh of relief. Thankfully, Oliver didn¡¯t have such intentions. He also kept his distance. throughout the journey. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been rather awkward if anyonemented on how they were together. As long as she did nothing wrong, there was nothing to be afraid of. After buying the cbash candies, Diana felt she had finally returned the favor. The redness in her cheeks from being teased gradually faded away. She watched while Oliver walked past the subway entrance with the bouquet of cbash candies. Then, the two politely bid farewell to each other. Diana got into a taxi after a passenger coincidentally got off. Ever since the incident in the subway, she no longer tried to cut down on her spending in this regard. Safety came first. However, the number that kept increasing on the taximeter made her very anxious. The taxi driver suddenly paused the taximeter when they were stuck in traffic. ¡°There¡¯s heavy traffic. I won¡¯t charge you for the rest of the journey.¡± Diana was overjoyed. She wasn¡¯t expecting the day to go so well. ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± After Diana got off, the taxi driver didn¡¯t drive away. Instead, he made a call on his phone. ¡°Mr. Carter, the mission isplete. Madam arrived home before ten.¡± Noel nodded. After hanging up, he looked at the man who was resting with his eyes closed. They were both on a ne. ¡°Madam has arrived home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian pinched his forehead. By the time he opened his eyes, he no longer seemed tired. ¡°Send me the photos of her and Oliver.¡± ¡°The ne¡¯s about tond and the signal isn¡¯t so good right now. Why don¡¯t I send the photos to you after the meeting?¡± They took an overnight flight just to make it in time for an important business meeting. Julian wasn¡¯t someone who would dy his business affairs, but he could also guess what was on Noel¡¯s mind. He sneered. ¡°Looks like she really doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± Julian checked his bank ount. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t transferred any money. It seems Mr. Channing¡¯s money isn¡¯t exactly easy to extort.¡± ¡®Silly woman.¡® Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 45 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 45 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 45 Julian would make Diana understand that not every man was capable of giving her a ck credit card that didn¡¯te with a credit limit! He hoped she would understand this, especially after borrowing fifteen million and getting turned down by people around her¡­ Upon recalling how coldly Diana treated him in the morning, he still felt unsettled. ¡°Send me the pictures first.¡± After several nces, Julian tossed the pictures of them buying cbash candy together aside. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick! Lower the offer by three percentage points. If he refuses, I¡¯ll find a way to make him go bankrupt! ¡°Julian uttered through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Noel replied. Compared to the past few days, Diana seemed to have a lucky charm on her today. Not only did she have some surprising gains from the Winningtons, but she also received information rted to Luke from Oliver. She was able to protect herself better. In fact, she even seeded in hailing a taxi within a second in Richburgh. In the end, she didn¡¯t even have to pay for part of the journey. The more she thought about all this, the better her mood became. While humming a song, she stored the documents in her nightstand. She then headed downstairs and asked the kitchen staff to prepare a sour¨Cand- spicy soup. Drinking the soup put her in an even better mood. She didn¡¯t feel nauseous even by the time she went to bed. However, when Luke came to mind, she hid a thick book under her pillow. Feeling fully secure, she finally rubbed her stomach and eventually nodded off. However, she felt someone constantly breathing next to her ear in the middle of the night. She suddenly felt something itchy. Blurry¨Ceyed, she noticed that someone was pacing back and forth near her. Subconsciously, she reached for the book and began attacking the person. ¡°Someone! Help! There¡¯s a burr!¡± With that, she continued attacking the person. Julian could nearly see golden stars before him. He belted as loudly as he could, ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Diana, who had kept her eyes shut out of fear all this time, opened her eyes frantically. ¡°Julian?¡± The lights in the room were then switched on. Julian¡¯s sullen expression soon became clear. In fact, the corner of the book left a scratch on his forehead. Diana¡¯s heart pounded when she saw it. Did she¡­actually hit Julian? Her immediate response was to feel sorry for him. She touched his open wound with her trembling fingertip. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Julian felt a little better when he saw how worried she seemed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a minor injury.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de to the bedroom. We¡¯ve been fighting, and I thought you¡¯d sleep in the guest room ¡°Guest room?¡± Julian felt enraged again when he heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know I was traveling for work?¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°You never told me.¡® ¡± In the past, he would always tell her in advance whenever he was traveling for work. The two of them would even chat over the phone when he was away. Now that Diana thought about it, it felt like several years had passed since they hadst interacted like that. Julian suddenly felt it was a littleedic how he had rushed home in the middle of the night. All she could think about now was probably that cbash¨Ccandy guy. She didn¡¯t care about him at all! In fact, she even beat him up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Impatience flitted over Julian¡¯s face. His eyes glimmered dangerously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Carter about me if you saw that I wasn¡¯t around?¡± Diana¡¯s fingers were all meshed together. In reality, she hadn¡¯t even noticed he was gone¡­ Besides, the two would fight whenever they saw each other these days. What was the point? However, she was the one who physically hurt him tonight. She stopped arguing with him. Instead, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge when I hit you¡­?¡± ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d repay me the money you owe me.¡± Julian was stunned for a moment. A look of difort appeared on his face. ¡°We can only proceed with the divorce after you finish repaying me. I don¡¯t want any debt¨Crted conflict.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 46 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 46 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 46 In the end, everything was still about the divorce. Diana smiled self¨Cderisively. Why was she being foolish again? Even if it was only for a moment, why did she think that his heart might have ached for her, that he didn¡¯t retaliate for fear of hurting her? Now that she thought about it, ever since that banquet, he had only one goal in mind: divorce Diana, and protect that woman at all cost while keeping that woman happy. Who was Diana Winnington to him? A debtor, at most. A man¡¯s heart¡­is truly like the weather in April, vtile and ever¨Cchanging. Diana wrapped herself up tighter in the sheets. Her voice turning colder, she asked, ¡°Well, what are you doing here in my room?¡± ¡°This is my house.¡± Julian nced at her and went on, ¡°I can go anywhere I like.¡± As he spoke, his gaze sweptzily across the entire room andnded on the wardrobe. He strolled over and pulled out a set of pajamas, as if to prove that he had a reason foring in. In the dimly lit room, Diana¡¯s eyes shone and her lips glistened. At that moment, the photo of her and Oliver smiling at each other, her face all flushed, rushed into Julian¡¯s mind. ¡°What? Still thinking of seeing that stingy, despicable, vile Oliver Channing instead of me?¡± Diana remained silent. For a second, she doubted whether she heard him wrongly. Did he just call Oliver stingy, despicable, and vile? Did those words reallye out of Julian¡¯s mouth? She felt as ofte, it had been harder and harder to understand Julian. The thought that Julian had been wearing a mask during her life with him over the past three years had been crossing her mind frequently. The civil, chivalrous, and faithful Julian Fulcher seemed to have nothing to do with this Julian Fulcher she was beginning to see. This domineering, jealous, and sharp¨Ctongued man before her seemed to be his true face. Yet, a man like Julian Fulcher had no need to put on an act before someone insignificant like her. The only possible reason for the difference was whether he loved her or not. A sudden, sharp pain on her lips jerked her rudely from her thoughts. Diana¡¯s eyes widened as she realized it was Julian kissing her like an aggressive woodpecker. He seemed equally shocked by his own action. He swiftly left Diana¡¯s side and mumbled, ¡°That luscious and red cbash candy isn¡¯t that big a deal after all.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Diana eximed in horror as she cleanly forgot about his kiss. ¡°Cbash candy?¡± How did Julian know about the cbash candy? Instead of responding to her, Julian left her room as silently as he entered it. She must have heard him wrongly. Why would Julian mention cbash candy so nonchntly? It wasn¡¯t something bought on a daily basis, after all. Could it be possible that he had paid someone to trail her to make sure that she paid what she owed? Would Julian be that petty¡­? After what had happened, Diana tossed and turned on her bed, unable to fall asleep. Shock waves razed her lips; that sweet, tingly, and numb sensation lingered through the night. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be feeling such joy, but couldn¡¯t hold herself back from reliving that moment as she wondered the reason why he suddenly kissed her. Unable to arrive at a definitive conclusion, Diana decided to leave thefort of her bed to retrieve a first- aid kit. She took out the antiseptic solution and a cotton bud, which she ced right outside the door of the guest room. She then swiftly turned around to return to her own room. Mr. Carter, who was awoken in the middle of the night, coincidentally saw what Diana had done. He noticed the wound on Julian¡¯s forehead earlier on, and his heart ached for Julian. Upon seeing the items Diana brought, he instantly realized that Julian¡¯s wound was Diana¡¯s doing. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 47 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 47 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 47 What an uncultured hillbilly! Forget about bing the young mistress of the Winningtons just because of bloodlines; experiences and habits bred from young can never be changed! Not only did Diana raise a huge ruckus tonight, but she even injured Young Master Julian. Mr. Carter had iron -d evidence for that! He had no idea why the olddy liked her so much. In his opinion, Miss Ka was miles better. Having been born and bred in a family with good standing, he found her polite, courteous, and mild¨Cmannered. Diana, that hillbilly brat from the boonies, was no match for Ka, whom he thought was a better match for Young Master. With that thought in mind, he flung the items Diana brought straight into the trash can. He brought the first¨Caid kit into the room and greeted Julian. ¡°Young Master, I brought the antiseptic solution you asked for.¡± Diana, meanwhile, had a sleepless night. The next morning, she woke up bright and early, even earlier than the servants in the Fulcher household. She took a leisurely stroll around the first floor and wanted to check out the kitchen for some food when she saw the antiseptic solution and cotton bud she left behind for Julianst night. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t use it, but was there a need to chuck it into the trash? To think she kept guessing the reason behind him kissing herst night. It was simply because he¡¯s a madman; nothing else! She went upstairs in a huff and didn¡¯te downstairs for the rest of the day. Julian, however, didn¡¯t mistreat her in terms of giving her enough to eat. He even personally delivered her meals to her doorstep. Although he wasn¡¯t able to enter her room even once, Diana could make out his footsteps. The subtle sweetness she felt from his gesture was like honey dripping into the crevices of her heart, making her fall deeper into his trap. Not only was he not angered by her outrageous attack on him in the middle of the night, but it also seemed he had be as patient with her as he was in the past. He even tried to coax her out of her room, and didn¡¯t push the me on her. Diana wondered, how was the wound on his head now? After eating three consecutive meals he had personally delivered, Diana began worrying about him. Last night, she was in the wrong. Perhaps she should personally deliver the medicine to his room. Was he waiting for her apology? Diana pondered for a moment, and finally decided to head out to take a look. Just then, she received a call from Kate. ¡°Mom.¡± She retreated back into the room in surprise as she lowered her volume. ¡°Has James Winnington agreed to give me the money?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t brought that up to him¡­¡± Kate hesitated before going on, ¡°But I have thirty grand in my bank ount which I¡¯ve transferred to you. Can you just forget about the alimony? As long as you¡¯re thrifty, you won¡¯t need to worry about living expenses after your divorce.¡± Diana had no idea what happened, but she could sense a change in Kate¡¯s attitude. ¡°But we¡¯ve already agreed on this the other day. I just want more security for myself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Which is why I¡¯ve sent you back your earrings. Sell them for some money.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that my gift to you?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Kate replied. ¡°I know it is, but Ka bought me a better pair, so¡­I no longer need yours. I thought it better to return it to you.¡± Diana¡¯s grip on the nket tightened as Kate¡¯s words pierce her heart like daggers. She truly didn¡¯t understand it. Although the gift was not bought specifically for Kate, it was something that Grandma gave to her. She treasured it enough to give it as a gift to Kate. Even if it was worth only a mere ten dors, in the end, it was the thought that counts. How did the earrings conflict with Ka¡¯s gift, so much that Kate did not want to keep them? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana held her thoughts back. ¡°But I must have that fifteen million dors. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never agree to the divorce. As for James, I¡¯ll speak to him myself.¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Kate asked agitatedly, ¡°What?! Why will you only agree to the divorce if you get fifteen million dors? How can you be so greedy? Even with fifteen million dors, you won¡¯t be able to live as extravagantly as you are right now in the Fulcher household!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 48 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 48 Was this still the same mother whom she reconciled with that day? The desire that Diana had for that measly bit of kinship that was barely rekindled was doused in that instant. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for afortable life.¡± She bit her lips so hard they almost bled. ¡°As my mother, don¡¯t you understand how much I¡¯ve suffered over the years? Am I that obsessed with wealth and riches?¡± The voice on the other end mellowed significantly. ¡°Then why must you¡­insist on that fifteen million dors ¡­?¡± ¡°I owe Julian fifteen million dors because of a shop I bought before. The divorce is only possible after I settle the debt and no longer have any financial entanglements.¡± ¡°I see, I see. As long as you¡¯re not the one stopping him from getting a divorce.¡± Kate¡¯s attitude took a complete 180¨Cdegree turn. ¡°Seems like Julian doesn¡¯t want to waste a single cent on you, too.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her words deeply disturbed Diana. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Nothing. I mean, you¡¯re a good child, and so is Julian.¡± Diana could almost hear Kate smiling through her voice, and it made Diana even more upset. What kind of a mother would smile so gleefully upon hearing about her child¡¯s divorce and overwhelming debt? Well, the kind that doesn¡¯t love or care for her child. Even if Kate didn¡¯t love or care for Diana, was there a need for her to make it so obvious that she wanted Diana to be divorced? From what Diana knew, part of Winnington¡¯s family business relied heavily on Fulcher Inc. By right, they should be worshiping the Fulchers as their god of wealth and hoping that her marriage with Julian was smooth sailing. That would guarantee their business sess. Yet, why was it that over these three years, Kate had never taken the initiative to please her? What was more outrageous now was Kate¡¯s tant desire for Diana to get a divorce. The gears in Diana¡¯s brain turned rapidly. Right then, the memories of the past shed across her mind like scenes of a movie. The servants of the Winnington household who saw her for the first time greeted her enthusiastically. ¡± Young Mistress.¡± A servant said to her, ¡°Miss Ka, your favorite chestnut cake¡­¡± Kate refused to let Diana into the courtyard during the birthday banquet, and even yelled at her and pped her. She kept reminding Diana, ¡°Ka just returned from abroad, so don¡¯t you dare cause a scene! When exactly are you going to get divorced, Diana?!¡± And then, Julian suddenly said to her just a while back, ¡°Diana, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± He even warned her, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to know her name!¡± At that moment, many voices and scenes intertwined in Diana¡¯s brain, resurfacing from the depths of her memories and linking together like interconnected chains, melting together into a big mess. How could it be? Diana suppressed the thoughts running wild in her mind as she patted her chest in a bid to calm her heart, which was beating wildly. Julian wouldn¡¯t mess around with her sister in name¡­would he? ¡°Mom.¡± Diana had to stop her imagination from running wild, given that she had no evidence at this point. ¡± I¡¯ll receive the earrings when they arrive. I can also give you two more days to talk to James about the money, but you must tell me this: Who was the partner that Julian brought along on that day of the banquet at the old mansion and Ka¡¯s reception banquet?¡± Kate hesitated for a long time as silence ensued over the phone, as if she had hung up. ¡°They¡­are the same person, and you know her. In fact, you¡¯re very familiar with her, right?¡± The answer was obvious. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t dare to even think about it. She desperately needed someone to disprove her guess, but Kate did not refute her ims even after a long time had passed. Kate¡¯s voice suddenly turned solemn and icy. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t you dare hurt your sister. As for the divorce, get it done quickly and stop dragging your feet on it. It¡¯s upsetting your sister!¡± She was indirectly admitting that the wornan Julian was seeing behind Diana¡¯s back was none other than Ka Winnington! The realization was akin to a rumbling thunder that struck Diana whole. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 49 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 49 Of all people, the woman Julian fell in love with turned out to be Ka Winnington. Ka Winnington! When on earth did they get involved with each other?! Diana gripped her phone in disbelief. She gripped it so hard that pain shot through her fingers. The sharp ache snapped her back to reality. Julian Fulcher¡­ He really did betray her. Not only did he betray their marriage, but he had even betrayed the trust she had in himpletely! He clearly knew how much trouble this sister of hers had brought her as well as the many mistakes that happened between her and Ka, resulting in Diana being stuck spending so many years stuck in the countryside. It was a hard journey for Kate as she desperately sought her family¡­ And Julian knew all of it! Yet he condoned Ka and Kate¡¯s behavior, and even chose to abandon her without any hesitation at all; just as what the Winningtons had done to Diana in the past! Diana couldn¡¯t care less about the Winningtons, but she loved Julian. She went back to the mansion and pounded her fists against the bedroom door like a madwoman. ¡°Julian Fulcher! Julian Fulcher,e out right now!¡± Diana had closed herself in her room for two days. Julian was sure that she could no longer stay inside, that she was here to check out the wound on his forehead. and He grabbed a ster from his table and stuck it over his wound. He even checked himself out in the mirror to make sure that his hair looked good before pushing the door open. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He put on azy, slightly irritated expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pow! This time, it was a pillow that flew in his direction. It hit him right smack on his face! ¡°What is wrong with you, Diana? Why are you acting crazy again?¡± Julian flung the pillow away and marched over to Diana, fuming. ¡°Do you really intend to anger me to an early death so you can be with Oliver Channing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s any of this got to do with him?!¡± Diana red at him as if he was her greatest enemy. Julian felt like something was wrong, and his voice mellowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this, the tears Diana was desperately trying to hold back finally fell. This time, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. Usually, she would hide and stay all alone in her room, where she had the privacy to cry her heart out. Yet now, she felt indignant¡­ Truly indignant. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± She sobbed through her tears, her eyes red like a rabbit trapped on a farm. She looked at him with an usatory re. ¡°Why must you choose to be with her?¡± Why must it be Ka? ¡°She¡¯s great, isn¡¯t she?¡± Diana didn¡¯t wait for Julian to respond to her and went on, ¡°That must be it. Because she¡¯s good in every single way, and I¡¯m no match for her in anything. That¡¯s why you like her, just as Kate does.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not good.¡± Diana¡¯s tears suddenly stopped. She pulled her phone out and threw herself into Julian¡¯s arms. ¡°I received a mysterious text message after you asked for a divorce. The text told me to go to the Winningtons to find the reason why you wanted a divorce. I went there and received a p instead. Kate even returned my gift. It must be Ka! She did it on purpose. She¡¯s not good, no good at all! Why does everyone like her?¡± Diana fumbled around with her phone to retrieve the message. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying! Someone really sent me that text message. That was the only reason I went to the Winningtons on the day of the reception banquet¡­¡® 11 Julian didn¡¯t take the phone from her. His head was buzzing with all the information she was throwing at him. He had thought that as long as both of them didn¡¯t meet each other, Diana wouldn¡¯t know anything about Ka. Despite that, it seemed Diana had found out anyway. ¡°Read it, read it!¡± Diana saw him unmoving, and pushed her phone harder into his arms. ¡°No need for that.¡± Julian pushed her phone away with an icy look, which sent shivers down Diana¡¯s spine. I knew since she texted you. She simply didn¡¯t want you to be in the dark. She¡¯s a kind¨Chearted person. Diana, don¡¯t always assume that others have ulterior motives. That¡¯s not right.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 50 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 50 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 50 Diana¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard Julian¡¯s callous words. She had never felt so bewildered in her entire life. And she had never felt so foolish, ever. She had cried so indignantly before Julian, yet wasn¡¯t it precisely this man who made her feel so wronged? For a very long time, he had known that Ka was ying all sorts of tricks behind her back. Yet, he could never fail to see everything Ka had done through rose¨Ctinted sses. He even imed that Ka simply didn¡¯t want Diana to be in the dark! Should Diana thank Ka? Thank Ka for tearing her life to pieces and giving her a reason as to why her life was so miserable?! Julian grabbed a napkin, knelt down, and wiped Diana¡¯s years away. He began probing her. ¡°How did you find out? Did you see photos of Ka?¡± ¡°What right do I have to gaze upon her unworldly beauty?¡± Diana smiled self¨Cderisively; it was a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You and Kate protect her so well. How would I have the chance to hurt her?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to do something like that. Yet everyone was guarded against her, as if she was the viin. Like a lifeless doll, Diana pulled her hand holding onto her phone back in a daze. She looked down and pressed some buttons. After a long while, she looked up and smiled at Julian. ¡°I¡¯ll return the fifteen million dors as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you worry.¡® Julian never imagined that Diana would say those words at that moment. Right then, his phone pinged. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He pulled it out, and saw that Diana had transferred money to his ount. A total of thirty thousand dors transferred in six batches of five thousand dors. Six¡­ Julian felt as though daggers were piercing his eyes. The thought of her fingers jabbing away at her phone. screen just now made him finally blow his top. ¡°Diana, are you an idiot? My request for you to settle the debt was just to make things difficult for you! Why did you take it seriously?!¡± What right did he have to get angry with her at a time like this? Diana turned her head around calmly. Her fringe fell, covering more than half her eyes and framing her petite face, making it look even more delicate. Her sharp chin gave shape to her gentle features and aura. She didn¡¯t seem¡­so simr to Ka. That was the thought that came to Julian¡¯s mind at that moment. But before he had time to ponder further, he heard Diana go on, ¡°I know you¡¯re making me return the money so things would be difficult for me. I know you just wanted to get justice for Ka. If that¡¯s the case, I need to let you do it thoroughly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be harder for you to make things difficult for me in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± She bit her lip, forcing herself not to show the tremors that were almost shaking her entire body. ¡°You¡¯ve said before, the divorce will only go through after we¡¯ve settled all debts between us. I don¡¯t want to dy things for you, and I wouldn¡¯t dare do that to Ka either. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be you. Mom and the rest will make things hell for me.¡± ¡°After all, I took 30 thousand dors from Kate. I feel like I have to be good to her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll continue returning the rest of the money to you.¡± She spoke calmly without any tears and ruckus, unlike her emotional outburst just a moment ago. However, Julian found her calm self to be much more frightening. Once again, he felt as if something important was slipping away from his life. ¡°So, are you going to the Winningtons now?¡± Since the thirty thousand dors did note from Oliver, Diana was most likely going to get the remaining money from the Winningtons. He asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Will you go and see Ka?¡± He wasughing silently on the inside. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 51 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 51 Diana¡¯s long fringe blocked off the cynical gleam in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt your darling, and I won¡¯t see her either.¡± ¡®Once I get the money, I¡¯ll take the baby away from this ce of misery for good,¡® Diana thought. What was the point of being humiliated time and time again? Julian swallowed past his constricted throat as he stared at her retreating figure. He felt as if his heart was gripped tightly by an invisible hand. Even he did not realize that his face had gone ashen, and that his breath was shaky. ¡°Diana! Where are you going?¡± Diana didn¡¯t respond to him, and she didn¡¯t turn back. She simply walked forward silently, until she was through the main entrance of the mansion. At that moment, Julian dared not chase after her. ¡°Sir.¡± Noel noticed something wrong with Julian¡¯s expression and tried to divert his attention. ¡°We received a package in Madam¡¯s name. Do you wish to take a look?¡± Julian snapped back to reality and said tiredly, ¡°Continue having someone watch over Diana. Make sure nothing happens to her.¡± Noel nodded and caught up with him. Julian opened the package and saw the pair of earrings. He nced at the sender¡¯s name. Kate Renforth. It seemed the lesson he taught her previously was not enough. That woman was still repeatedly getting involved between him and Diana. Anger shed past the depths of Julian¡¯s eyes. He immediately gave James a call. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are the Winningtons no longer interested in the West Union project?¡± James was in bed with another woman, who he quickly pushed away. A mix of panic and reverence could be heard in his voice as he sputtered, ¡°President Fulcher, we¡¯ve been following up closely on the project. Did we do something wrong to upset you in any way?¡± ¡°You know very well what your family has done.¡± Nheless, Julian¡¯s sinct reply was intimidating. Even through the phone, it was effective in scaring James so much that he felt weak in the knees. It was only after the call ended that he managed to calm down and breathe normally once again. He red hard at the woman next to him. ¡°Has Julian been fighting with Ka recently?¡± ¡°No,¡± Loraine, the woman, replied. ¡°Ka told me that Julian treats her very well, and was even willing to get a divorce for her sake.¡± A cheerful glint shed past her eyes as she went on, ¡°James, when our daughter Ka officially bes. Mrs. Fulcher, will you make me your official wife too? I don¡¯t want to stay in the kitchen and wait on that old hag anymore¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± James¡® mind was in a mess and he pushed her away, annoyed. ¡°Think carefully. Did anyone visit our house recently?¡± ¡°Diana?¡± Loraine arched her brows as she pondered. ¡°She visited recently, and even had a meal with Kate.¡± Since when did the mother¨Cdaughter pair be so close?! This would not do! Feeling slightly guilty, James jumped on his feet, quickly put on his clothes, and rushed back to the Winnington residence. He kicked Kate¡¯s door open and yelled, ¡°Why did you have a meal with Diana? Aren¡¯t you even worried about upsetting Ka?¡± Kate was rather surprised by James¡® response. ¡°Diana¡¯s our daughter, too.¡± Just now, Kate even cruelly rushed Diana into a divorce. Kate¡¯s fingers were still trembling from their conversation just now. ¡°What¡¯s more, Ka isn¡¯t as petty as you think she is. So what if I shared a meal with Diana?¡± ¡°Ka¡¯s not petty, but I feel sorry for her since she can¡¯t be with Julian yet!¡± Guilt surged through James¡¯s heart as he saw the questioning look in Kate¡¯s eyes. He lifted his hand to wipe the sweat from his brows as he toned down a little. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that things only look good on the outside for our family, and we¡¯re all spent on the inside. We¡¯re no longer in the glory days of the past, and we¡¯re solely dependent on the little bit of money we¡¯re earning from the project with the Fulchers. Why do you think Julian¡¯s being so helpful to us? Isn¡¯t it all because of Ka? In choosing between our two daughters, you can¡¯t be foolish!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 52 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 52 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 52 ¡°What¡¯s more, Ka is outstanding. She¡¯s such a good girl! When Diana knocked on our door three years ago, Ka went abroad just so we wouldn¡¯t be upset even though she was suffering from stomach cancer. Can you really bear to hurt our daughter like that?¡± ¡°I want to dote on both of them, but Diana¡¯s going through a divorce right now.¡± Tears welled up in Kate¡¯s eyes. ¡°We owe Diana too much! Why can¡¯t we keep both daughters by our side?¡± James stood up and embraced Kate, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ka will agree to it, but what about Julian, who loves Ka? He¡¯d never allow Ka to be hurt in any way. The moment Diana visited, he immediately got worried that we¡¯d mistreat Ka, since she¡¯s our adopted daughter. He even called me to threaten to pull out of our project! What would our entire family survive on without that project? Do you want to go back to those days of suffering before you married me?¡± Kate didn¡¯t want that! No way! Kate¡¯s tears fell on James¡¯s shirt. ¡°What should I do? I feel guiltier the more I think about Diana. She¡¯s our daughter too! Do you know that sometimes, when I close my eyes, I can almost see her when she was still three years old? She was pulling on my shirt and calling me Mommy, begging me not to abandon her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± James lowered his head. ¡°It was all my fault.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Kate hugged him tighter, oblivious to the sh of panic across his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose Diana on purpose. If we had to me something, we can only me it on Diana¡¯s misfortune¡­ As for what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll take note of it. In the future, I¡¯ll prioritize Ka¡¯s feelings. Our family¡¯s survival is key, after all.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She paused for a moment and tried to cast away the guilt in her heart. ¡°If you want Diana and Julian¡¯s divorce to go through sessfully, and for things to be smooth sailing between Julian and Ka, we probably need to do more.¡± James didn¡¯t fully understand what Kate meant until she exined herself. ¡°Seems like President Fulcher really didn¡¯t like Diana from the beginning. Otherwise, why would he force her to return fifteen million dors? This just goes to show that we must cling on tight to Ka, our good daughter. That¡¯s the only way for us, honey.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kate was convinced by James¡¯s logic. ¡°Diana said so herself. Julian didn¡¯t want any financial entanglement between them, and wanted a divorce right after things were settled between them. Now that I think about it, he¡¯s really heartless toward Diana.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Diana is merely a recement for Julian when he couldn¡¯t find Ka back then.¡± James pinched Kate¡¯s cheeks gently, something that he hadn¡¯t done in a while. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken you as a recement for anyone, and I¡¯ll never kick you out of the family and draw clear boundaries between us, unlike what Julian is doing right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Kate smiled coyly, and the couple enjoyed a night of bliss that had been a long timeing. Diana did not make things harder for herself. She was already emotionally battered. She refused to put her life in danger because of her affairs, and definitely not jeopardize her baby¡¯s life. And so, she went looking for Nina. Nina¡¯s little house was no more than 150 square meters, and was currently the only ce where she could find warmth and security. ¡°The baby¡¯s fine.¡± Nina handed the ultrasound scan report that was just generated to Diana. ¡°Look, the baby has a heart. It¡¯s so tiny and cute¡­¡± Love filled Diana¡¯s heart as she surveyed the scan. ¡°Thank you, Nina. If you hadn¡¯t contacted Vans, I probably wouldn¡¯t even know where to go for a check¨Cup.¡± Richburgh was a huge ce, but much of it was under Julian¡¯s control. However, things were different with Vans around. He could do things and go to ces without Julian noticing. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Nina caressed Diana¡¯s head. ¡°As long as you and the baby stay healthy, everything will be fine.¡± Nina¡¯s heart ached for all the suffering that Diana had to endure. She even hinted to Vans to have a good talk with Julian about her. Yet, it was all in vain. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 53 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 53 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 53 Vans said that at times, the one whoes first, wins. Diana came after Ka, and was therefore doomed to fail. The thought of that made Nina¡¯s heart ache even more. ¡°Stop seeing Ka anymore.¡± The only thing she could do now was to preserve Diana¡¯sst shred of dignity. ¡°It¡¯d be terrible if she had any wicked ns to hurt the baby.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I know. I keep having this feeling that she isn¡¯t as simple as Julian thinks she is.¡± ¡°But of course!¡± Nina said in a huff, deliberately trying to divert Diana¡¯s attention. ¡°She only just came back from abroad and managed to make Julian fall head over heels for her. We¡¯d be underestimating her if we thought she was simple¨Cminded!¡± She looked at Diana with worry¨Cfilled eyes. ¡°Whatever it is, just remember not to meet her if you can.¡± As long as Diana didn¡¯t see Ka¡¯s face, even if she knew that Ka is the reason Julian wanted to divorce her, the thought that she was a recement would never enter her mind. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Diana held Nina¡¯s hands and ced them on her tummy. ¡°Because of this baby, I¡¯ve be stronger and more rational.¡± Diana would prioritize the baby and her safety. As for the woman whom Julian loves, Diana couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her and wouldn¡¯t go near her. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nina stood up, grabbed a bank card, and handed it to Diana. ¡°I recently photographed a mega -celebrity and received 1.5 million dors as hush money. Take it and use it first.¡± Diana was shocked. ¡°So much money?! Did you borrow it from Vans?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nina replied, aghast. ¡°It¡¯s really from the hush money I earned! Fresh from the oven!¡± She retrieved the photos she shot and showed them to Diana. ¡°Look, the top female celebrity in a romantic affair is no small matter. They were generous, to say the least.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Why does that man in the photo¡­look rather familiar?¡± Nina said doubtfully, ¡°You know him?¡± Diana didn¡¯t know many people, so she probably wouldn¡¯t know anyone in the entertainment industry. ¡°This man¡­¡± The knowledge of such a huge secret made Diana¡¯s heart leap. ¡°Looks like Oliver.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nina was slightly disappointed. ¡°I thought Oliver was your new date. To think he already has a girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Diana was annoyed by Nina¡¯s expression. Her eyes became gentle as she added, ¡°I have my baby, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± This child was a gift to her from heaven. She would treasure the child with everything she had. Diana epted the 1.5 million dors from Nina, who in turn epted a credit note that Diana strongly insisted on writing. After everything was settled, she continued transferring the money to Julian, batch by batch, until her fingers and heart went numb. ¡°I¡¯m still short of 12 million dors,¡± she sighed. ¡°Seems like I have to talk with the Winningtons and Kate in person. Before she left the house, she received an invitation from Kate. ¡°Your dad agreed to give you the money, but the sum is toorge. We can¡¯t pay it in one go.¡± The news was a surprise to Diana. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I just need it within the month.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and we can sign an agreement?¡± Diana didn¡¯t think much of it, as she thought the agreement would just be about settling the alimony. It was only when she arrived that she realized she had thought too kindly of them. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 54 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 54 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 54 The agreement that James wanted her to sign obliged her to get a divorce right after getting the money from the Winningtons. ¡°Julian¡¯s even more anxious about it than you two.¡± Diana did not want to sign it because she did not want to erase that bit of kinship between her and Kate. If it were in the past, she might have agreed to it. But with the baby growing inside of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental toward Kate. It wasn¡¯t easy being pregnant. Whatever happened, she was grateful to Kate for giving birth to her. ¡°No!¡± James objected. ¡°If you don¡¯t sign this, what¡¯ll we do if you trick us and refuse to divorce after you get your hands on the money? Ka¡¯s happiness would be destroyed in your hands.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kate added, ¡°just take it that you¡¯re giving us some assurance in return for the money we¡¯re giving you. Will that work?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°James has never acknowledged me as his daughter. Even you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t feel much affection from Kate anyway, who was clearly more concerned about Ka. Yet, it didn¡¯t stop her from yearning for that bit of motherly love. ¡°If you refuse to sign this agreement, you can forget about getting the money.¡± Sending that things had come to a deadlock, and James decided to give Diana an ultimatum. ¡°I suppose Mr. Fulcher wouldn¡¯t spare you if you can¡¯te up with the money in a month¡¯s time!¡± That was the truth, indeed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Diana wasn¡¯t worried that Julian would do anything to her, as things weren¡¯t actually that nasty between them. She simply didn¡¯t want any conflict between them, and was worried that Julian might do something outrageous to her for Ka¡¯s sake. She couldn¡¯t afford to risk that, so she didn¡¯t want to get upset over something like that. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Diana hastily signed her name on the document. ¡°Remember to transfer me the money as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No.¡± James kept the document in a folder. ¡°Ka said to give it to you in cash.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± James replied in the affirmative. ¡°She¡¯ll give it to you personally.¡± Truly, things one worried about would be more likely to happen. Diana caressed her tummy as she tried to swallow the shock, finally understanding why James made her sign this agreement first. If she refused to meet Ka, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money, and would in turn owe the Winningtons twelve million dors! Although she hadn¡¯t received the money, she had signed the agreement. Whether she would eventually get the money depended on whether she agreed to meet Ka. Diana never expected them to resort to such underhanded means with her. It seemed she had thought too kindly of the Winningtons, including Kate¡­ Yet, things hade to this point and she was forced to do whatever they demanded of her. ¡°Why is Ka so insistent on meeting me? Does she not feel an ounce of shame for destroying her sister¡¯s marriage and snatching everything away from me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say she¡¯s the one snatching from you? I¡¯ll see if you dare say what you just said again after meeting her!¡± James was extremely displeased and wanted to say more, but Kate held him back. ¡°Just meet her,¡± Kate said to Diana, ¡°it won¡¯t be bad for you.¡± Ka was right. Diana would only realize that she was a mere recement after seeing how much they resemble each other, and after knowing about the childhood memories Ka shared with Julian. That would make Diana break offpletely from Julian. If Diana did something outrageous even after they get divorced and upset Ka, Julian would probably do something even more aggressive than giving James a warning call like he had done today. Diana would just end up being hurt. It was better to just get the pain over and done with. In the end, Kate decided it was better to heed Ka¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We¡¯re helping you here. Just ept it gracefully.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 55 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 55 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 55 Diana found what Kate said entirelyughable. The Winningtons joined hands and forced her into a corner, and that was supposed to be good for her? Helping her? The oue of theirst meeting was still clear in her mind. This time, Diana was guarded against Ka. Her eyes were slightly narrowed as she asked calmly, ¡°Will this be the same as what happened before, when Julian misunderstood and thought I was the one who took the initiative to meet up with Ka with the intention of hurting her, so that he¡¯d make life hell for me?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?! Are you worthy of President Fulcher¡¯s time and energy?¡± James was getting annoyed. ¡°Four dayster, Ka will pass you the first batch of money at Sprinke Garden. It¡¯ll be at three in the afternoon, so don¡¯t bete.¡± Four dayster? Diana¡¯s heart sank. That coincided with the time Luke was released from prison. She had wanted to hide at home and avoid going out during that period, yet now, she had to head out to meet Ka. Why was it that she couldn¡¯t meet Ka when she wanted to, yet now that she didn¡¯t want to meet her, Ka insisted on meeting her? She had no choice but to prepare herself in case of any idents. After returning to the Fulcher mansion, Diana packed up her belongings into a suitcase and brought it downstairs. Julian intercepted her. ¡°Are you going to the Winningtons again?¡± She had been going there frequently, which was not a good sign to Julian. Diana initially wanted to tell Julian about Ka asking to meet her again, but given how things have progressed, she was thankful she didn¡¯t. It would¡¯ve been a foolish move on her part. ¡°No,¡± she said expressionlessly. ¡°If I stayed there and upset Ka, what would happen? Wouldn¡¯t everyone skin me alive?¡± Her statement made Julian swallow the words in his throat. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember your lesson fromst time.¡± Julian hesitated for a moment and rubbed his nose uneasily. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t see them.¡± He didn¡¯t want Diana to copse as she didst night. He only felt relieved when Noel reported to him that Diana went to Nina¡¯s ce. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t even bother hiding your bias.¡± Diana thought that Julian was solely concerned for Ka. ¡°Step aside!¡± Julian refused to do so, and even moved his face right in front of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit concerned about the wound on my forehead? Aren¡¯t you worried about the teeth marks you left on my arm?¡± The subtle scent of pinewood drifted into her nose as Diana looked at the ster on Julian¡¯s forehead. She stared into his chilly, deep eyes for a tad longer than she should before turning her eyes away awkwardly. Don¡¯t look at him, she warned herself. Look at him and you¡¯ll be softhearted and want to stay by his side. The moment he chose Ka, their rtionship was doomed to never return to what it was in the past. Diana sighed. ¡°Julian Fulcher, there are hordes of doctors fighting for your attention at home, and you want me to look at your wound. Are you trying to make me pay? Orpensate you for hitting you? Why don¡¯t you bill me for every single mouth of water I¡¯ve drunk and every grain of rice I¡¯ve eaten in the Fulcher¡¯s house so I can pay off my debt once and for all?¡± How could she think that of him? Julian¡¯s eyes turned red as anger filled his heart like a beast trapped in a cage. He fixed his eyes on Diana, wanting to exin everything to her, but his words died on his lips before he could utter them. Just then, Noel piped up, ¡°Madam, you didn¡¯te homest night. Sir was so worried that he stayed up the from entire night. He¡¯s worried something might happen to you today, which is why he¡¯s trying to stop you heading out. Don¡¯t be angry. Give me your suitcase first, and I¡¯ll take it back to your room.¡® ¡°No need,¡± Diana spat back cynically, ¡°he¡¯ll never be worried for me. He¡¯s probably worried I¡¯d hurt Ka and he¡¯s keeping a close eye on me here. He¡¯s just concerned that I¡¯ll go to the Winningtons and bump into Ka there, which would be bad for her.¡± At Diana¡¯s mention of Ka, Noel couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say to convince Diana to say. Strangely, Julian¡¯s mood took a turn for the better. He suddenly stood up, walked past her suitcase on the floor, and stopped right before Diana. ¡°You keep talking about Ka. Are you jealous of her?¡± Instead of panicking, Diana admitted openly, ¡°Yes, I am jealous. What about you? Are you also jealous when you mention Oliver?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 56 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 56 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 56 How could Julian be jealous of Diana and Oliver? He didn¡¯t love Diana, and he wouldn¡¯t care about who she is with. It was just that she couldn¡¯t be with anyone else before they divorced; the Fulcher¡¯s reputation cannot be sullied! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we shouldn¡¯t let Grandma find out about the divorce? You should be careful not to expose your rtionship with Oliver.¡± She knew it. Julian had thousands of reasons for being upset about her sharing a meal with Oliver. And none of them had to do with him being jealous. Diana hid her broken heart behind a calm andposed face. She repeated herself, ¡°Step aside.¡± This time, Julian didn¡¯t try to stop her. Except that after Diana left, he called Vans to ask for Nina¡¯s number. He called her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Diana in your care in the next few days. She likes to eat the crispy toast and sandwiches that I make. I¡¯ll deliver them to your doorstep every day. Please bring it in, and don¡¯t ever tell her I¡¯m the one who sent it.¡± Nina never thought that Julian would do something like that, and couldn¡¯t hold back her cynical comments. Taking care of Diana is what I should do anyway. I don¡¯t need you to leave her in my hands or anything presumptuous like that. You, on the other hand, Mr. Fulcher¡­ Exactly what kind of romance drama are you trying to film with this breakfast delivery?¡± Instead of being angry, Julian chuckled. ¡°Aside from Diana, no one else in the whole world would dare to talk to me like this.¡± It seemed Diana could indeed lead a carefree life at Nina¡¯s. ¡°What should I do otherwise? You¡¯re hurting Diana to death! As her only friend, must I grovel to the one guilty of making her life miserable? Hah!¡± Nina took the chance to vent her frustration through the call. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, President Fulcher, goodbye!¡± Nina didn¡¯t take Julian¡¯s words seriously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, she had heard it all from Vans about what Julian had done for Ka. Before she knew about Julian and Ka, she had once assumed that Julian loved Diana and that he wasn¡¯t aware of his own feelings. However, hearing the truth from Vanspletely wiped the thought out of her mind. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t believe that Julian truly cared for Diana at this point in time, especially when they were going through a messy divorce. Diana might be Julian¡¯s recement, but to her, Nina Ashlee, Diana was her one and only darling! What crispy toast? What sandwiches?! She¡¯ll give Diana and her baby even better food as a recement! But the next day, Nina looked with despair at the gloopy mess in her pot and almost cried out loud. ¡°Cooking is so tough¡­¡± ¡°Nina?¡± Diana heard amotion and headed out to take a look, but was immediately stopped by Nina. ¡°I already told you to just wait for your meal! Don¡¯te out! I won¡¯t be able to cook with someone standing next to me.¡± Diana chuckled and retreated to her room. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait.¡± It was gettingte, and although Nina¡¯s ce was near her office, there was no time for her to go and buy breakfast and still make it to work on time. She thought about it, tiptoed to the door, and opened it. Her eyes lit up in that instant! Hanging on the door handle was a portion of crispy toast and a sandwich, Nina nced around, but didn¡¯t see any signs of Julian. At this point, Nina couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. Deciding that feeding Diana was the priority, she took the food into the house. This happened for three consecutive days. Breakfast would be delivered on time every day. However, it was a pity that there was only a portion of each. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Diana was touched. ¡°You wake up early in the morning just to cook for me.¡± Privately, Nina would curse Julian in her heart for being so petty and only preparing one portion exclusively for Diana. Would it cost him his life to prepare one more portion for Nina? However, she only dared to do so in her mind. She waved her hands dismissively and said casually, ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll feel terrible the entire morning if I eat breakfast. Just eat your food in peace.¡± Diana nodded and quietly handed Nina a ss of warm water. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± The twodies lived harmoniously, providing each other warmth. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 57 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 57 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 57 Every day, Julian would hear the door opposite his unit close beforeing out from his room and staring at Nina¡¯s door. Diana was just on the other side of the door. Many times, he wanted to just push the door open and barge right in. Upon thinking about her open admission and questions, he would retract his outstretched hand. He could sense that he was crossing the line. What¡¯s more, Diana had been staying at home most of the time. the past few days and didn¡¯t meet with Oliver at all. This delighted him. Another thing that made him especially happy was her admission that she was jealous. Thinking about it would always make his mood improve by leaps and bounds. He bought the apartment opposite Nina¡¯s because he was worried that she would go to the Winningtons again and chance upon Ka. He would deliver breakfast to Diana every morning because he remembered the look of disappointment in her eyes when she had dim sum for breakfast. Since she had gotten used to the breakfast he made, he would do his best to prepare it for her every day. Doing so brought him joy, even more so than earning millions at work. Julian didn¡¯t know if something was wrong with him. Even when Ka called him to ask him when he would have time to spend with her, he found himself in no mood to do so. He heard Nina¡¯s door open once again, but this wasn¡¯t the usual time that Nina headed out to work. Julian immediately switched on the surveince camera on his door and took a closer look. It was Diana. She was carrying a simple duffel bag, looking ready to head out. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to immediately follow her, so he called for Noel to instruct the driver outside to take note of her movements. The driver trailed her all the way and noticed that she had gone out to buy a bunch of items for personal defense, such as pepper spray and a police rm. She only returned after walking around a bit more. The short trip out made Diana feel exceedingly uneasy. She kept sensing that there was a pair of eyes watching her from behind. She even texted Oliver to confirm that Luke was not yet released from prison. Only then did she feel calmer. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of heading out, in the future, you can record a long voice message when you head out. That way, I¡¯d know immediately if anything happens to you.¡± He was currently unemployed, rich, and with a lot of time on his hands. Diana knew that his suggestion was feasible. She was tempted to say yes, but the thought of the photograph Nina showed her made her shake her head and remind him, ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be someone who would destroy other people¡¯s rtionships, like Ka had done. Be it intentionally or identally. Oliver was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve always disliked troubling others.¡± Diana was equally stunned as she swiftly closed their conversation and did not reply to him. On the other end, Oliver snapped back to attention only after someone next to him tapped his shoulder. Diana didn¡¯t reply to him for so long because he had a slip of the tongue and exposed the fact that he knew her since long ago. Reuniting with Diana was a pleasant surprise for him, but for Diana, she felt a tinge of fear knowing that he was spying on her in secret. He pondered for a moment before typing a reply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been reading a lot of philosophical books, so I can¡¯t help but frame people around me into personality stereotypes.¡± Diana felt slightly relieved, and sent him a simple reply before putting away her phone. So many things have happened recently that made her overthink things. Firstly, Oliver had no reason to ignore his top¨Cnotch girlfriend and spend time understanding Diana¡¯s personality traits. What¡¯s more, Luke was still locked in prison. It wasn¡¯t possible that someone was spying on her. Diana shook her head hard. She tested out the pepper spray to make sure it was working, and it made her feel more at ease. Even if something were to happen during her meeting with Ka, she need not feel scared. The next day, Nina asked Diana to apany her on a shopping trip. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± Diana asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling frustrated at work, and I¡¯m in a bad mood. I refuse to go to work,¡± Nina lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Anyway, who cares about that? Whatever it is, you just need to apany me shopping! Let¡¯s shop till we drop!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 58 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 58 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 58 ¡°But at three in the evening, I have to go to Sprinke Garden to meet Ka.¡± Diana nced at her watch and said apologetically, ¡°We can¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Nina agreed verbally, but her mind was busying up with ways to buy time and stop Diana from going to the meeting. If Ka was going to such great lengths to meet Diana, it was surely ill¨Cintentioned! What if Diana saw how simr they look and copsed? ¡°No way.¡± If the meeting was inevitable, then Nina had a proposal of her own. ¡°Diana, why don¡¯t I apany you in the afternoon? I don¡¯t feel at ease with you going alone.¡± Diana immediately came to a realization. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t make me go shopping with you on a workday for no reason!¡± Nina was the editor¨Cin¨Cchief and was outstanding in her work. Who would be able to upset her at work? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Diana said to Nina. ¡°What could happen to me in broad daylight? What¡¯s more, I¡¯m prepared. I bought a lot of personal defense items. What else are you worried about?¡± Nina was deeply anxious. She wasn¡¯t worried that Ka would harm Diana physically. She was worried that Diana would have a mental breakdown the moment Ka revealed her face! She tugged Diana¡¯s arm. ¡°Diana, can¡¯t you sense that something¡¯s wrong the moment the Winningtons made you sign the contract? Ka loves resorting to underhanded means. Shouldn¡¯t we forget about meeting her?¡± ¡°Then what about the money?¡± Nina felt helpless. She was unable to cover sorge a gap. ¡°Go back, quick.¡± Diana red at Nina. ¡°Share your location with me in half an hour¡¯s time. If you¡¯re not in your office, our friendship¡¯s over!¡± Ultimately, Diana had to be the one to settle her own affairs. Making Nina worry about her constantly would only add to her guilt. Nina sighed resignedly. Thest thing she could do was to pull Diana into a clothes shop. ¡°You should wear something nicer.¡± She chose a ck dress for Diana to try on. ¡°This makes you look very ssy.¡± After which, she pulled Diana to the make¨Cup counter. ¡°Full make¨Cup, please. You can¡¯t lose in your aura.¡± In Nina¡¯s opinion, between the two sisters, Ka looked more like an imitation. Ka was no match for Diana in terms of appearance! Although they resembled each other, both women carried themselves very differently and exuded very different auras. Julian was probably the only person in this world who would take Diana as that wicked woman¡¯s recement. ¡°Blind and foolish! Unable to tell what¡¯s genuine and what¡¯s imitation!¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Diana lifted her eyes and looked at Nina. ¡°Are you scolding Vans?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Nina punched Diana in jest. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him. We broke up long ago. I can¡¯t be bothered to scold him.¡± Despite that, Diana felt that Nina¡¯s breakup was one¨Csided. But since Nina didn¡¯t share the intimate details with her, Diana didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my make¨Cup. Hurry back to your office, quick!¡± She even opened the location¨Csharing app on her phone. Nina couldn¡¯t refute Diana, and had no choice but to agree for her to go alone. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, call me immediately. Remember to keep the baby in mind. Aside from your baby, nothing else in this world matters,¡± Nina said cautiously. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lot today.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Nina was behaving strangely today. ¡°Go back, quick! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to get upset.¡± After finally chasing Nina back to her office, Diana hailed a taxi and headed straight for Sprinke Garden. Although she arrived early, instead of going elsewhere which she worried might tire her out, she found a long corridor and sat down quietly to wait. However¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 59 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 59 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 59 The feeling that someone was spying on her returned. What made her feel even more helpless was that she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong each time she turned her head back for a quick look. Was she really overthinking things? The agreed meeting time with Ka was still an hour away. The weather was pleasant, and Diana began feeling sleepy. Her eyes slowly zed over, and she gradually let her guard down. It was only until she heard footsteps that her eyes flew open keenly and she saw a pair of green shoes before her. When she lifted her head, the man sat beside her, holding a knife against her back. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± The man was Luke Pabian. She had been so careful to guard herself against him and even moved to Nina¡¯s, yet she still found herself in his hands. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to pull out any of the personal defense items she bought, and could only close her eyes resignedly. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me.¡± The scene from that day on the subway shed past her mind. Being so close to the man made her instinctively feel nauseous. She was more afraid of her and her baby getting hurt, so she had to calm down. The ce they were at wasn¡¯t in the crowded town area, but more of a park in the suburbs. What¡¯s more, it was a workday and there were few people around. Diana recalled her surroundings and decided it was best toply. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Luke smiled wickedly. ¡°I just want you to have a taste of the humiliation I felt in prison.¡± ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Diana immediately used Julian¡¯s name. ¡°If you dare hurt me today, my husband will never spare you!¡± ¡°Your husband? Who? Oliver Channing?¡± Luke chuckled in disdain. ¡°Once bitten, twice shy. Do you really think I¡¯ll be stupid enough to let him find me out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Oliver Channing! It¡¯s Julian Fulcher!¡± Diana tried to move away from his dagger, but she couldn¡¯t budge an inch. She raised her voice in a bid to sound more aggressive. ¡°My husband is Julian Fulcher! I¡¯m pregnant, too. If anything happens to us, he¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Lukeughed even louder and punched Diana on her waist. ¡°Julian Fulcher? You must be kidding me. I heard he dotes on his wife. How could he let her take the subway? He¡¯d never let his pregnant wife sit by the He spoke in a dark, chilly tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen where you live. It¡¯s an old residential building. Would Julian Fulcher let his wife stay in such a ce?¡± Diana felt goosebumps spread all over her body. ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on me since yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Luke looked stunned. ¡°I was released from prison just today, and came to look for you immediately. What, are you even more anxious to meet me than I am?¡± Then¡­ Why did she have the feeling that she was being followed yesterday? Diana wanted to ask more, but was scared by the lecherous look in his eyes. ¡°Someone wille looking for me very soon.¡± Right now, she could only pin her hopes on Ka. ¡°If she were to find out that you¡­¡± As she went on, Diana felt like something was wrong. She surveyed Luke from head to toe. ¡°Why are you¡­ dressed in a white T¨Cshirt and ck suit pants today?¡± Isn¡¯t that what Oliver usually wore? The look on Luke¡¯s face was sleazy and fearsome. ¡°Since that rascal Oliver Channing likes to be your hero, and since he likes wearing white, I¡¯ll dirty his favorite white color, and you¡­¡± He chuckled and snuggled his face so close to Diana¡¯s neck that she almost vomited in disgust. She instinctively wanted to stand up, but was stopped by a hard bump from his dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Daggers don¡¯t have eyes.¡± Previously, Luke asked around in the police station and found out that Oliver Channing was simply standing up for Diana, and not her backing in any way. That was why he dared to act so brazenly after being released from prison. Standing up and being a hero to Diana? He¡¯d show Olive the price to pay for trying to be a hero! ¡°Stand up.¡± Luke lowered his volume and pressed the dagger deeper into Diana¡¯s back. ¡°Follow me!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 60 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 60 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 60 The pain at her back forced Diana to follow in his footsteps. Luke appeared smug as he leaned closer to Diana. They looked just like a couple in an intimate embrace. Each time Diana dared to tilt sideways, Luke would press the dagger deeper into her back. Just an inch more, and the dagger would pierce right through her skin. Diana dared not make a careless move, but the moment Luke brought her away from his ce, things would not look good for her. An idea popped into her mind. She pretended to casually touch her hair as she flung the earring that Kate returned to her on the floor. The agreed time to meet Ka was in half an hour. If Ka saw the jade earrings, she would surely be able to tell that they weren¡¯t ordinary earrings. What¡¯s more, Kate would have worn them before. She would surely know that something was wrong, and might even be able to guess that she was in danger. In other words, in around half an hour¡¯s time, someone mighte to her rescue. However, Diana could never imagine that at that moment, just a hundred meters away from where she was, Ka was coldly looking on at everything that was happening. She clearly saw how Diana was held hostage, and also recognized that it was Luke, the youngest son of the Pabian family whom she had met at a dance banquet. Even the heavens were helping Ka! Luke was a lecherous man, having fooled around with countless women. Diana would surely suffer a terrible fate if Luke were to take her away! Standing idly by and seeing Diana get destroyed was way more interesting than seeing Diana realize that she was a recement. Luke¡¯s ways with women were renowned in the circle, after all. Ka¡¯s lips curved into a cruel smile as she hid in the shadows of the trees and nts. When Diana and Luke had left, she immediately kicked the earring Diana had left behind into theke. Taking the money along with her, Ka slowly followed behind them. Half an hourter, at a factory in the suburbs. The ce was deste, with wastnd and wild grass all around. It was clearly deserted, with no one around. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Luke pushed Diana roughly. ¡°Why are you so slow? If you dare to y any tricks with me, don¡¯t me me for stabbing you with this dagger!¡± If she were by herself, she would¡¯ve gone all out and resisted him. She would never allow him to bring her to this ce. But now that she had a baby in her womb, she had to prioritize her safety as her first and foremost concern. Diana dared not risk her safety, and had to pretend to cooperate with Luke to reduce the chances of her getting hurt. Bam! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Luke kicked open the metal gate. The dust that flew made Diana choke and cough non¨Cstop. ¡°Stop being so noisy!¡± He yelled, annoyed. He grabbed a roll of tape to ster on Diana¡¯s mouth. With that, she was unable to cough anymore. Her face turned red, while her Mmm!¡± She was going to suffocate to death if this went on! eyes welled with tears. up CC Her suffocated state excited Luke even more. He surveyed her closely. ¡°Your little face is so red, it¡¯s quite charming.¡± He found a length of rope and tied Diana to a pir. ¡°If you have to me someone, then me Oliver Channing, the man who helped you on the subway. If he hadn¡¯t stood up for you, I would¡¯ve just groped you a few times instead of kidnapping you all the way here to vent my frustrations.¡± Diana was truly scared now. She understood what he meant by ¡®venting his frustrations¡®. But at this point, she had no way of breaking free and escaping. Suddenly, she regretted moving out of the mansion. Come to think of it, staying by Julian¡¯s side was still the safest option. So what if she was mistreated? If Luke saw that she stayed in Julian¡¯s mansion, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so brazen and doubt her words. If only she had allowed Nina to follow her to Sprinke Garden to meet Ka¡­ However, it was all toote. Diana looked at Luke¡¯s watch in despair. It was way past half an hour since the time of the agreed meeting at Sprinke Garden¡­ Yet, there seemed to be no sign of anyoneing to look for her. Were the things she deliberately left behind all in vain? If so, it would¡¯ve been better to keep them by her side. At the very least, she would have something to attack anyone who tried to attack her at a critical moment. Diana felt herself falling deeper in despair the more she thought. She could no longer hide the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Mmm!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 61 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 61 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 61 Wham! Luke gave Diana a vicious p to the face. ¡°Stop looking at me like that!¡± He spat on the ground before taking his belt off. Then, he forcefully pinched Diana¡¯s chin and looked at her in a disgusting manner. Diana wasn¡¯t about to give in. She continued to stare at him fiercely, as if she waspletely unafraid. Given the opportunity, she would skin him alive! Wham! He pped her again. After being pped twice, Diana¡¯s hair had turned into a mess. Her face was also swollen on both sides. However, the physical pain was no match for the rising fear in her heart. She never thought she would bump into someone like Luke in the subway. She also never expected that Oliver¡¯s concern would turn into reality. In fact, the reality was even more terrifying than what he feared. Diana began to doubt herself¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have sought for her so¨Ccalled pride, and she shouldn¡¯t have spent fifteen million dors so rashly. More importantly, she shouldn¡¯t have thought of herself as Julian¡¯s wife. None of this would¡¯ve happened otherwise! She should¡¯ve just agreed to get a divorce without making a fuss. As for the reason for their divorce, it no longer mattered if Ka intentionally brought Julian shopping to buy the skirt Diana liked before she could. The most important thing was the baby in her stomach! Diana was sorry for letting this happen to her baby. She felt genuinely sorry¡­ Diana looked down at her stomach, tears swimming in her eyes. She was truly afraid that Luke would hurt her and indirectly harm her baby. She had longed to have a baby for the past three years. This was the only proof of joy in her life. Her baby gave her the strength she needed during her hardest times. However, she was the one who put her baby in harm¡¯s way¡­. It was her fault. It was all her fault! *** Meanwhile, at the chairman¡¯s office in Fulcher Inc. There was smoke everywhere, as Julian had smoked in front of the screen for a long while. ¡°Is this the newest photo?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Noel replied carefully. ¡°She left with the man in the photo.¡± The longer Julian looked at the photo, the more he felt certain that the man in the photo was Oliver. A white shirt and a ck pair of trousers were his staple outfit. Julian didn¡¯t feel a thing when ash fell on his hand. ¡°They sure are close to each other.¡± It seemed the two of them had missed each other a lot after being apart for several days. Julian had a cruel look in his eyes. He scrolled rapidly, and the intimate gestures between the two people in the photo became increasingly obvious. Wham! Theputer was pushed off the desk. ¡°Where did they go?!¡± Julian asked with a furious gaze, his palms pressed against the desk. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You told us to make sure she stayed away from the Winnington family and prevent her from seeing Ka. That¡¯s why we stopped following her and taking photos of her after Mr. Channing showed up.¡± In other words, Oliver wouldn¡¯t hurt Diana. Meanwhile, Noel was even more afraid of Julian¡¯s reaction if he found out what happened next. However, how would Julian not know what Noel was thinking? Julian was about to go insane. Whenever he closed his eyes, he would imagine the two of them being together. ¡°Under broad daylight! Shameless!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 62 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 62 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 62 In fact, Julian had already lost his mind. He himself had no idea where this fury came from. All he knew was that, after seeing those photos and recalling the bouquet of cbash candies, as well as how Diana smiled at Oliver, he was consumed by a burning rage. ¡°Do it right now! Make the Channing family¡¯s stocks plummet! I want Oliver to know the price he has to pay for touching my woman!¡± Julian eximed, fuming. Noel¡¯s eyes went wide open. ¡°Sir!¡± Forcing the Channing family¡¯s stocks to plummet meant Fulcher Inc. would also have to suffer considerable losses. Was Diana worth making such a move? However, Noel didn¡¯t dare to question Julian¡¯s hasty decision. He could only change the topic by talking about Ka instead. ¡°Ka said she¡¯ll be waiting for you to have dinner together. Don¡¯t bete¡­¡± Ka? At the mention of her name, Julian calmed down a little. That¡¯s right. He still had Ka. His marriage with Diana¡­ At its core, he was the one at fault to begin with. In that case, why was he so angry with Diana¡¯s behavior? Was he jealous? No. The only feeling he had for Diana was a sense of pity. It had nothing to do with love. He had no reason to pick a fight with the Channing family, especially if it was because of Diana. It felt like all the energy had been sapped out of his body. He suddenly plopped down in his chair,pletely deted. He didn¡¯t know what to think, and he couldn¡¯t find the answers. However, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry over Diana. In fact, he should be doing things that contributed to their separation. He should make Ka feel safe. Julian rubbed his forehead. ¡°Noel, find Oliver¡¯s number and call him.¡± ¡°Treat her well,¡± Julian said, as a way of giving his blessings to Diana and Oliver. It was the same thing Diana. had said about Julian and Ka. Yes, this was what they ought to have done as a married couple. After saying that, Julian immediately gave Noel another order. ¡°Get rid of the property across from Nina¡¯s house.¡± Julian felt he must¡¯ve been out of his mind to do so many ridiculous things over the past few days. He even bought a house and made breakfast for Diana, just because she gave a passing remark about those things. However, seeing what she had done today made him wonder if she ever thought about him. Clearly, the answer was no. There was no reason for him to put himself in such a confused position. Oliver was dumbfounded by what he heard. ¡°Nina? Who¡¯s Nina?¡± Julian didn¡¯t realize the call was still going on, and that Oliver was still on the line. A sarcastic look suddenly shed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m surprised your feelings have changed so soon. It seems Diana alone isn¡¯t enough. You even want Nina in your harem!¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± Oliver was confused as to why he was being criticized. He let thement on Nina slide, since he didn¡¯t even know who she was. Instead, he decided to point out what was important to him. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, do you think there¡¯s something going on between Diana and I?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two together now?¡± Oliver was stunned. ¡°No.¡± His voice suddenly became hurried. ¡°No! Wait a second! When did youst see her? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Julian was dumbfounded. His instinct told him that he had missed something awfully important. Ignoring everything else, Julian hurriedly knelt on the ground and switched on theputer. He then carefully looked through the photos again. His tone was calm but deadly. ¡°Oliver, what shoes are you wearing today?¡± ¡°Shoes? I¡¯m wearing white sneakers,¡± Oliver quickly replied. ¡°Damn it!¡± Julian flung hisputer mouse away. His eyes were red with rage. He then quickly turned to look at Noel. ¡°Call them!¡± Julian couldn¡¯t believe he allowed something awful to happen to Diana under his watch! Oliver sensed something was amiss too. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s something I want you to go through.¡± Julian soon received an email from Oliver. It documented what had happened a week ago, when Julian thought he caught Diana cheating. It was also the day Diana made things difficult for Ka. In reality, Diana only became acquainted with Oliver because he rescued her from danger. She didn¡¯t show up at the appointed time because Luke was defiling her in the subway. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 63 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 63 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 63 ¡°He¡¯s released from prison today.¡± That was all Oliver needed to say. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Diana might be in a very dangerous situation right now.¡± The veins on Julian¡¯s forehead were apparent. He could feel the blood pumping throughout his body as he uttered that ursed man¡¯s name. ¡°Luke Pabian!¡± He would definitely make Luke pay for what he did! Ka never thought she would get to witness Diana in such a devastating state while she was alive. However, she had no idea that her own devastation would soon transpire. Ka hid behind a piece of metal scrap, excited. After pressing on the record button, she slowly raised her phone over her head. It wasn¡¯t enough for her to personally witness Diana being humiliated. She wanted the whole world to see it. She wanted to ruin Diana¡¯s lifepletely! Ka wanted Diana to feel so humiliated, thetter would stop fighting over the Winnington family¡¯s inheritance and her status in it. She wanted Diana to always feel shame whenever facing Julian. More importantly¡­ She needed to make sure nobody ever found out about her childhood secret. It would be best if Diana avoided them forever! Ka was so engrossed in her happy thoughts that she identally chuckled out loud. Her position was quickly exposed. Luke quickly turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ka immediately froze. She wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered by Luke, but she was worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to record what would happen there. With that in mind, she quickly put her phone away. However, Diana was very perceptive, and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed. She caught sight of Ka¡¯s phone. Apart from Diana and Luke, there was someone else in this factory unit! Did Ka see the marks she left behind and came to rescue her? ¡°Mmph!¡± Diana grew excited. She did her best to make loud noises so that the person would notice her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Luke turned around and red at her. ¡°Bitch! Did you set me up?¡± Diana quickly shook her head. ¡°Mmph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense.¡± Luke tied Diana¡¯s hands even more tightly before wrapping a cloth around her head. After that, he walked out to check who was there. When he saw that nobody was around, he took the same route back. Ka instantly sighed in relief. Right then, Latke suddenly popped up behind Ka and grabbed her roughly by her hair. ¡°Hahaha! I caught you!¡± Ka took the lead by pushing him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Diana was surprised and overjoyed to hear the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Ka? Is that you?¡± Ka actually came to her rescue! ¡°Ka! Did you call the cops?¡± Diana asked. Ka didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she red arrogantly at Diana, ¡°Idiot!¡± Diana heard what Ka had called her. Insecurity bubbled in her as shock registered on her face. ¡°Are you¡­ Ka?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, but that has nothing to do with you,¡± Ka said gruffly. Ka wasn¡¯t here to rescue Diana; she was here to watch thetter suffer. ¡°Interesting.¡± Luke looked Ka up and down. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for many years, but I¡¯ve never met someone who¡¯d willingly show up as a prey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Ka did nothing to conceal her arrogance. She looked at him snobbishly, her face filled with smugness. ¡°Luke, we met at a dance. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°A dance?¡± Luke was stunned. Suddenly, he guffawed. ¡°Look at you! Are you a gold¨Cdigger who frequents dances for the rich?¡± Luke had met many women like her. However, this was the first time he was seeing a woman who looked like the one he specifically chose. Despite this¡­ Luke shook his head repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯ve got the looks, but not the attitude.¡± Ka was nowhere as beautiful as the woman he met in the subway, that being Diana. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 64 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 64 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 64 Luke¡¯s gaze shifted sideways. Seemingly in thought, he turned to look at Diana, whose head was still covered. Ka, on the other hand, was thoroughly enraged by his words. ¡°You¡¯re blind!¡± She had the looks but not the attitude? Why did she need to be like Diana? When Ka was three, her father intentionally abandoned Diana all because of something she said. Ever since that day, Ka knew she was destined to be the winner and Diana the loser! Diana, who was forced to grow up in the countryside, would always be inferior to Ka, who was the favorite daughter of the Winnington family. In fact, even Diana¡¯s birth mother Kate was under Ka¡¯splete control. If anything, Diana was the one who resembled Ka! That clown Luke had no right to criticize her! Ka was so used to being pampered that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let things slide, even at such a critical time. She wanted to p Luke, but he pushed her away roughly and snarled. ¡°What the hell? How dare you touch me, you disgusting gold¨Cdigger!¡± Diana could hear that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Ka? What happened?¡± Diana was somewhat concerned. She wanted to find out what happened, but to her surprise, she felt a sharp pain in her foot. She subconsciously looked down, and saw a pair of pink shoes through the gap in the cloth covering her face. To her shock, the shoes were pink! Was the person stepping on her Ka? ¡°Bitch!¡± Not only did Ka step on Diana¡¯s foot, but she even pounced on Diana and started hitting Diana like a madwoman. It looked like she wanted to kill Diana right there and then. Even Luke didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It took him a few seconds to react; he yanked Ka away from Diana. p! He hit Ka even harder than when he hit Diana. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, woman!¡± Ka¡¯s face bled from the impact. It was at this moment that she no longer dared to move. However, she still red daggers at Diana and screeched, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Diana did feel a little guilty. Mainly, it was because she didn¡¯t expect Ka toe alone after realizing something was wrong. She could only bear the pain and apologize. ¡°Mmph¡­ Ka rolled her eyes at Diana. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense, you idiot!¡± Da waspletely stunned. She did sense something was amiss with Ka when thetter appeared.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The harsh way Ka spoke to her, as well as Ka¡¯s apparent hatred toward her were starkly different from how Diana imagined Ka would behave if Ka was actually here to rescue her. It looked like¡­Ka was here to watch her suffer¡­. Ka¡­ She was Diana¡¯s younger sister who interfered with her marriage. Would someone like her really hope for Diana to make it out of this ce alive and well? Diana felt chills down her spine when she thought of the possibility. If Ka was here to watch her suffer, then¡­ The stinging pain on Diana¡¯s foot interrupted her thoughts. She could vaguely see Ka¡¯s silhouette through the gaps in the cloth. From the way their lower bodies moved, it looked like Ka was trying to make peace with Luke. For some unknown reason, Luke¡¯s attitude toward Ka changed for the better after that. Diana heard Ka saying something to Luke. ¡°This is my SIM card. Here, Luke sounded chirpy. ¡°You¡¯re more interesting than I thought.¡± take it.¡± With that, Luke began approaching Diana. Suddenly, he reached for Diana¡¯s shirt and tore off a button from it. Diana¡¯s fair skin was exposed immediately. Whoosh! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 65 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 65 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 65 This time, Luke tore away the cloth over Diana¡¯s head. She could finally speak freely, The sudden exposure to light made her subconsciously close her eyes. However, Luke moved even closer. Standing by her side, he said eerily, ¡°Make sure you scream louder,¡± Diana felt goosebumps all over her body. She looked up. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± Her voice was trembling. ¡°We¡¯re recording.¡± Luke smiled. ¡°As long as you cooperate, I¡¯m sure it¡¯lle out well.¡± He then nced at where Ka was hiding. ¡°That woman who showed up on her own said she¡¯s very good at this. She even found the best angle for us.¡± Diana¡¯s body was trembling. ¡°What do you mean? Did Ka say¡­she¡¯ll record us?¡± She could barely utter thest two words, and had to say the words through gritted teeth. After that, she began looking for Ka. However, Ka was nowhere to be found. ¡°She¡¯s hidden.¡± Luke could tell what Diana was thinking. ¡°I found the best spot for her. It¡¯ll look like someone was peeping.¡± While Luke spoke, he shivered in excitement. He quickly removed his shirt before stepping on it. ¡°Oliver had. the guts to lock me up for seven days. I¡¯ll show him that he messed with the wrong person!¡± After saying that, he ced his hands on his belt. Click. It sounded like hell was calling for Diana. Diana¡¯s voice grew shrill. ¡°Get lost! Get away from me!¡± She did everything she could to untie herself, but nothing worked. ¡°Ka!¡± All she could do at the moment was shout. ¡°Come out and help me. Help me! As long as we work together, we¡¯ll be able to escape! If you let him rape me now, you¡¯ll be the next victim!¡± Even if they were strangers, Ka shouldn¡¯t be an aplice. More than that, they were siblings! However, Ka didn¡¯t make a sound. Meanwhile, Luke¡¯s hands were on Diana¡¯s body once again. ¡°Luke!¡± Diana red daggers at him. ¡°If you touch me, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± There was a look of determination in her eyes that Luke couldn¡¯t quite understand. In fact, there was a certain might to it that didn¡¯t fit her image. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Luke was taken aback for a brief second. Ka became impatient when she saw him stopping. ¡°Luke! What are you doing? My phone will soon run out of battery!¡± ¡°Ka!¡± Right now, Diana hated Ka even more than she did Luke. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± Ka ignored Diana. However, Diana could hear the sound of the camera clicking. Not only was Ka filming them, but she was also taking photos of them! Diana was trembling with rage. ¡°Ka!¡± Luke started chuckling at the sight of Diana¡¯s fury. ¡°You look great when you¡¯re angry.¡± Her face was red, and her lips luscious. He couldn¡¯t wait to take a bite. Diana nearly puked when she heard this. She spat at him. ¡°Ptooey!¡± Even if she had to die today, she wouldn¡¯t let Luke touch her! However, her hands were all tied up. The only parts of her body she could move were her head and her face. Diana even tried to bite her own tongue, but she didn¡¯t have enough strength to go all the way. Truth be told, she was utterly terrified. ¡± She was afraid Ka would really record them. She was afraid Luke would continue doing what he nned. She was afraid¡­that nobody woulde and save her. Even if she was afraid, none of this wasing to an end.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes were full of greed, and his hands now rested on Diana¡¯s shoulders once more. As soon as he touched Diana, she shook her head in disgust. She wanted to push Luke away, but he seemed to admire how she was struggling like a trapped animal. He looked even more excited. His hands slowly moved downward¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 66 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 66 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 66 Hopelessness engulfed Diana. She closed her eyes, despaired. However, things didn¡¯t unfold the way she imagined. Instead, she felt a warm coat falling against her body. Diana¡¯s body trembled, and she quickly opened her eyes. Lo and behold, it was actually Oliver! She was pleasantly surprised to see him. ¡°Oliver! How did you find me here?¡± Oliver turned around like a gentleman. At the same time, he instructed the female doctor who came along with him to untie Diana and check on her wounds. ¡°I came with Julian. He found you first,¡± Oliver exined. Was Julian here too? Did he save her? Diana excitedly looked outside the factory unit. ¡°Where is he?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask out loud. Oliver paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s on the right.¡® Although Diana¡¯s face was swollen and she looked a mess, she was still smiling. ¡°Ju¡­¡± The next second, the words died on her lips and no sound came out of her mouth. Her smile immediately faded away. Julian was here, but it didn¡¯t look like he was here to rescue her. ¡°Julian. Waah¡­!¡± A woman in pink shoes was in his arms. Said woman was Ka, the woman Julian truly loved. She was the reason Diana and Julian were getting a divorce. She was also¡­ Luke¡¯s aplice in humiliating her today. Julian was so attentive to Ka, but he didn¡¯t even look at Diana once. Diana was already untied. She was a little unsteady from being tied up for so long, and she nearly stumbled to the ground. ¡°Careful!¡± Oliver reached out in time to stop her from toppling over. Only then did Julian look her way. ¡°Ka.¡± Julian looked at the woman who was crying in his arms. ¡°Should I bring you outside first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s check on Diana,¡± Ka said. She proceeded to push him away so that they could check on Diana together. ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t be too kind! Look after yourself first. The wound on your face needs to be taken care of as soon as possible.¡± The factory unit was very quiet, and Julian¡¯s voice was like a hammer against Diana¡¯s head. The wounds on her body ached, as did her heart¡­ She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at those two people. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want to think about how she suffered even worse injuries than Ka. It didn¡¯t hurt¡­ It didn¡¯t. Luke didn¡¯t get what he wanted, and Ka didn¡¯t manage to record them doing the deed. This was already something beyond Diana¡¯s expectations, but why? Why was Ka, an aplice, pretending to be a victim? That woman even asked Julian to check on Diana with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why was she able to pretend to be a nice person? Diana wanted to speak up and question Ka, but Luke, who mbered to his feet by the wall, cut her off. Despite his heavily injured feet, he made his way to Julian. Tears of desperation were streaming down his face. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I was a fool! I had no idea you knew this woman!¡± Julian had a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Get lost!¡± Luke knew he had gotten into trouble with Julian. Being kicked by Julian when thetter barged in was only the beginning. Worse things would certainlye. As such, Luke was doing everything he could to protect himself. ¡°Mr. Fulcher! Mr. Fulcher!¡± Luke climbed toward Julian again, but this time, he reached for kankle instead. ¡°Tell Mr. Fulcher I didn¡¯t hit you! I never did! I only touched your face once! I was hitting that woman! I was hitting the woman who took the subway! I wanted to y with her! I had no intentions of harming you. The video on your phone is solid proof! Show Mr. Fulcher that video!¡± Luke eximed hoarsely. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 67 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 67 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 67 I was hitting that woman! I was hitting the woman who took the subway! I wanted to y with her! These sentences kept repeating in Julian¡¯s head like a terrible curse. He could nearly hear the bones cracking in his body. Without him realizing it, all the cells in his body were turning violent. He wanted nothing more than tomit murder right this moment. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Julian yelled, his tone hard. He was brimming with anger, and it was evident from the vicious look in his almond¨Cshaped eyes. He looked as if he could tear Luke apart on the spot with ease. Luke was so scared that he went down on all fours. ¡°Please forgive me, Mr. Fulcher! I really didn¡¯t lie to you. You can have a look at her phone. There¡¯s a video recording on it. I really didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Fortunately, Luke didn¡¯t set his sights on this gold¨Cdigger. Otherwise, there would¡¯ve been no hope for his survival! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Luke knelt on the ground. He didn¡¯t even realize his forehead was bleeding. ¡°Ka! Tell Mr. Fulcher! Aren¡¯t we allies? You said you¡¯d help me with recording the video. Why would I hurt my ally? Tell him!¡± Julian held Ka¡¯s hand and looked at her. Ka panicked for a brief moment. Fortunately, she managed to calm herself down just in time. Not only did she shed a few tears, but she also spoke in a tearful voice. ¡°Sob! Oh, Julian! I was forced into it. I had to y along under the circumstances. He¡¯s a pervert! He didn¡¯t just hit Diana, but he even tore her shirt open. H¨CHe¡­ He did it to her¡­¡± Ka suddenly stopped talking. All that was left was her ambiguous crying. Everyone turned to look at Diana. There was pity in their eyes, and they seemed to sympathize with Diana for what she had to go through. Wth just a few short sentences, Ka managed to convince everyone she was innocent. She even made it seem as if Diana was definitely raped. For the first time, Diana saw what her heinous sister was truly capable of. ¡°Ka!¡± Diana stepped forward in an attempt to confront Ka, but Julian shot her a warning look. It was so unfamiliar. It was so fierce. He made it seem as if Diana was nothing more than a beast, and only the person in his arms was precious. However, Diana still spoke up. ¡°Julian, she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. She wasn¡¯t forced by Luke at all. In fact, she probably wanted to record me being raped from the very beginning.¡± Julian didn¡¯t even let her finish. He carried Ka out of the factory unit. After that, he carefully brought Ka to the car as if she was a fragile piece of ss. Several doctors surrounded Ka. It seemed as if she was in a worse state than Diana. Meanwhile, the only person next to Diana¡­was Oliver. He wanted to console her on several asions, but he looked down and silently stayed by her side in the end. Outside the factory unit. Julian¡¯s gaze was growing colder by the second. The sight of him alone was terribly intimidating. Even Ka was a little taken aback by his icy aura. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She carefully reached out and gently tugged at the hem of his shirt. However, Julian gave her a pointed look. Let go.¡± He wasn¡¯t loud, but it still gave Ka a fright. She had a bad feeling about this, but tried her best to meet his gaze. ¡°Julian, the things Luke said were all false. Honestly, you have to believe me! Why would I be allies with someone like that? I wouldn¡¯t possibly think of recording Diana¡­¡± Julian didn¡¯t respond. The fury in his eyes was intensifying. In fact, his voice sounded almost demonic when he spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone? Let me have a look at it.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 69 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 69 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 69 However, Julian grabbed Luke by the cor before thetter could scurry away. After a second¡­ Bang! Luke was flung to the ground with great force. ¡°Cough¡­!¡± The crushing pain made Luke cough out loud. Before he could lift his head and beg for mercy, Julian smashed the phone against his head. The screen cracked, and the shards pierced into Luke¡¯s eyes. His eyes nearly turned into pulps. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Julian snarled through gritted teeth, his breathing ragged with rage. He looked like a complete madman. ¡°How dare you touch her?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Luke shouted, panicky. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I didn¡¯t touch her! I swear! I only touched the one in the subway¡­¡± No¡­ He had it all wrong! Luke suddenly realized the ¡®she¡® Julian mentioned wasn¡¯t Ka, the one who recorded the video. It was Diana, who he bumped into at the subway! The one whonded him in prison! The thought made Luke tremble even more intensely. Despite wanting to exin himself, his mind was nk. He knew he had messed with a woman he shouldn¡¯t have messed with¡­ Julian kept on hitting Luke, raining punches down on him tirelessly. It didn¡¯t seem he would stop until Luke was dead. ¡°Sir!¡± Noel quickly came over to talk Julian out of it when he saw that Julian wasn¡¯t going to stop. ¡°Sir, he belongs to the Pabian family!¡± Julian didn¡¯t stop despite that. He looked up and sneered, his face ugly with wrath. ¡°So what if he is? Today, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Swoosh¡­ Suddenly, there was a smell of urine in the air. Luke was so scared that he peed in his pants. Julian was very particr about cleanliness, but even then, he didn¡¯t stop hitting Luke¡¯s head, face, hands, and neck. Those were the areas Luke had previously hit Diana. Julian wanted to make Luke feel it a hundred times worse! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M¨CMr. Fulcher!¡± Luke¡¯s face turned swollen during the short period of time. The blood oozing out of his wounds mixed with his urine, giving off a pungent stench. However, Luke didn¡¯t even think about escaping because he knew it wouldn¡¯t work. He was trying to think of anything that could save his life. ¡°The child! T¨CThe child!¡± Luke suddenly thought of something, and flung his hands around excitedly. ¡°Mr. Fulcher! Do it for the child! P¨CPlease forgive me! Honestly! I didn¡¯t hurt you. I only wanted to scare her. She was pregnant! I wouldn¡¯t do something like that, even if I were a beast!¡± Julian finally stopped hitting him. However, he seemed confused. ¡°Child?¡± Whose child? Luke instantly understood what was going on when he saw Julian¡¯s response. He smiled in spite of his disfigured face. ¡°Mr. Fulcher! You don¡¯t know this yet, but you¡¯re going to be a father!¡± Julian could only me himself. Why didn¡¯t he believe in Diana when she told him that in Sprinke Garden? ¡°I was an ignorant fool, but I really didn¡¯t hurt your woman or your baby! I only wanted revenge after Oliver had me locked up for a week. Honestly, Mr. Fulcher¡­ I¡¯ll give you the best gifts after your baby is born!¡± No matter what Luke said, Julian stood still like a statue. After that, he slowly looked to the corner where Diana was standing. Was she¡­pregnant? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 70 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 70 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 70 At that moment, Diana heard what Luke had said. She was so nervous that her face turned pale. She sped her hands together tightly, but that still didn¡¯t make her feel less nervous. She didn¡¯t want Julian to find out! Her baby¡­ Her baby was the one thing she could cling onto. Diana never expected that the thing she said to protect herself was now being used by Luke to protect himself. Although she opened her mouth several times, no words came out. Her feet felt so heavy that she couldn¡¯t even move. She feared her baby would be taken from her by the Fulcher family after the divorce¡­ When Oliver saw Diana¡¯s lowered head, he instantly understood why Diana chose to meet him at a milk tea store rather than a cafe the other day. She was actually pregnant with Julian¡¯s baby. Yet, Julian still wanted to file for divorce¡­ A look of pain briefly appeared in Oliver¡¯s eyes. He wanted to speak up for her, but he heard Julian¡¯s voice in the empty factory unit. ¡°Impossible.¡± Julian sounded very certain. The sounds of Luke being punched and him crying could be heard once again. It gave everyone goosebumps. Diana began to feel nervous again. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Luke cried while she looked in Diana¡¯s direction. ¡°She said it herself! She said you¡¯re her husband, and that she¡¯s pregnant!¡± ¡°She lied to you to protect herself.¡± Julian turned his head slightly, and his joints made a cracking sound. He seemed even more violent. However, Luke¡¯s words did make him feel happy. For the first time, Julian realized he wasn¡¯t annoyed when he heard that Diana was pregnant. On the contrary, he was even a little pleasantly surprised. Even so, it was impossible for Diana to be pregnant. He rxed his hands, which were bloody from beating Luke up, and mustered the courage to nce at Diana. She seemed mentally stable at the moment. Just as Luke said, although she was humiliated, she wasn¡¯t hurt too badly. Fortunately¡­ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Julian made it in time. He felt a slight sting in the corner of his eyes. Almost instinctively, he stopped himself from letting the emotions linger. ¡°We¡¯ve been careful about contraception for the longest time. How would she get pregnant? Diana jerked her head up when she heard this. Her face turned even more pale. She couldn¡¯t understand what he said. ¡°Julian, what do you mean by that?¡± Hadn¡¯t they been trying hard to have children for the past three years? In fact, they even did various tests that proved they were both healthy and fertile. Hence, Diana kept thinking the time wasn¡¯t ripe. She kept hoping God would give her the opportunity to get pregnant. But Julian¡­ Why was he now saying that they had been careful about contraception for the longest time? ¡°The vitamin tablets you¡¯ve been taking are long¨Cterm contraceptive medicine.¡± Julian had made enquiries and made sure the medicine wouldn¡¯t be harmful for women. In fact, he was very careful each time they did it. How could Diana possibly get pregnant with these two¨Cfold measures in ce? As such, Julian quickly decided that Diana only lied to protect herself. ¡°Vitamin tablets? Contraceptive medicine?¡± Diana could see the cold look in Julian¡¯s eyes. She finally recalled the tiny details she had missed in the past. Last month, the vitamin tablets she had been taking for a long time ran out. At the time, she happened to have bought folic acid tablets for prenatal usage. She had been bored, and put all the folic acid tablets in the bottle that was previously used for the vitamin tablets. Hence, Diana was able to get pregnant not because God took pity on her. It was also not because she and Julian were both eager and hopeful. Instead, it was only because she swapped out the contraceptive medicine that was once in her bottle of vitamins. Meanwhile, Julian had no idea that the vitamin tablets were reced with folic acid tablets. He didn¡¯t replenish the tablets in time, and it allowed Diana to get pregnant. Since the beginning, Diana was the only one who longed for the baby. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Julian looked away from Diana. His gaze slowlynded on the car outside the factory unit. ¡°Only one woman can be pregnant with my child,¡± he added. It was obvious who that woman would be. What did pain mean? As of now, Diana no longer felt any. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 71 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 71 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 71 From the moment Julian barged in, the first thing he did was to hold Ka. He was very protective of her, and he even escorted her outside to receive treatment. Ever since he started ignoring Diana, she had stopped feeling any pain. Now¡­ It hurt even less. Diana could only feel a numb sensation spreading throughout her body. For some unknown reason, even her scalp felt numb. She once had a nightmare that Julian hurt the baby in her stomach; that he wanted to take the baby¡¯s life. When she woke up from the nightmare, she thought it was impossible. Now, it didn¡¯t seem impossible at all! However, Julian never intended to harm the embryo. Instead, he took direct measures to prevent Diana from ever getting pregnant. How was this different from the nightmare where he demanded someone else to get rid of the baby in her stomach? He didn¡¯t want the baby. He didn¡¯t love her, and he was merciless! Was there any point in telling him about Ka wanting to hurt her? No. Diana knew Julian wouldn¡¯t believe her. Even now, he wanted to personally deal with Luke despite getting himself hurt. Diana thought it probably had nothing to do with her. In fact, he might have only made it in time thanks to Ka. Diana felt weak in her legs. She couldn¡¯t think anymore. All she could feel was terrible numbness. Her entire body felt numb. She leaned against the pir behind her and slowly slid downward, exhausted. ¡°Diana.¡± Oliver saw her zoning out and couldn¡¯t resist handing her a tissue. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She looked up. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Oliver was deeply worried to see this. ¡°Diana, wipe your tears away.¡± ¡°Tears? Am I crying?¡± Diana asked nkly. She didn¡¯t even blink. Why would she be crying? She was clearly very strong. Why would she cry? She knew he no longer loved her, but why¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she move her limbs? ¡°Diana, try to rx.¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t stop worrying. He moved a little closer and checked her eyes. After that, he suddenly became nervous. His voice grew louder. ¡°Look at me! Look at me!¡± Tears were still rolling down her cheeks. Diana¡¯s eyes were wide open. She opened her mouth and tried to say something to Oliver. 2/2 However, her mouth seemed to have gone numb. Why¡­couldn¡¯t she make a sound? She clearly didn¡¯t feel any pain. She clearly¡­didn¡¯t feel any pain! But why? Why? Why did it feel a hundred times worse than physical pain? ¡°Diana! Diana!¡± Oliver repeatedly patted her on the shoulder, but she didn¡¯t respond at all. In fact, there was some blood flowing out from between her calves. This was a sign of a miscarriage! However, Oliver was certain that Julian didn¡¯t know about Diana¡¯s pregnancy. In fact, he refused to believe it even when he was told about it. Perhaps¡­ Diana had wanted to keep this from Julian. Oliver decided that until Diana regained her consciousness, he would try to keep her pregnancy a secret for her, just as she had done all this while. Oliver thought for a moment before yelling angrily at Julian, ¡°Hey! Diana passed out! Come here, quickly!¡± Julian¡¯s hands were covered in blood, as was the rest of his body. Now that he ran over to hold Diana, nobody could tell whose blood it was. All Julian could think about was a single sentence. ¡°Call Vans!¡± Vans knew Diana¡¯s physical condition the best. Julian would only stop worrying if she was in his hands. Oliver saw that Julian hadn¡¯t noticed Diana¡¯s bleeding. He immediately sighed in relief before following them into the car. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! Let mee with you and make sure she¡¯s in a stable condition!¡± Oliver said. Julian agreed. He immediately pulled Ka out of the car. Without caring for anything, he shouted at her, Get out!¡± Diana needed to lie down t, and the car wouldn¡¯t fit so many people. After being pulled out of the car, Ka immediately fell on the road. The jealousy and resentment in her eyes intensified, but she didn¡¯t say a single word or question what Julian had done. Instead, she said passionately with tear¨Cfilled eyes, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry about me! Look after Diana!¡± Only then did Julian recollect himself and nce at her. ¡°Okay.¡± However, his hands were trembling while he held Diana. Spread the love Daily Fast update This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 72 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 72 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 72 Julian knew Diana was hurt both physically and psychologically today, but he still told her the harsh truth about their child. He personally destroyed the facade they had been working hard to have a child for the past three years. Clearly, Julian never wanted to have a child with Diana. He just didn¡¯t want to keep lying to her, but he didn¡¯t think it would result in such a huge impact. This was the first time Vans saw Julian so nervous. When he saw Julian carrying Diana over, he immediately ran over to check on her. ¡°Is she bleeding?¡± ¡°Those are stains from the blood on Julian¡¯s hand,¡± Oliver exined before Julian could reply. ¡°Diana isn¡¯t bleeding.¡± However, the blood clearly flowed from between her thighs. Vans didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, he nced at Oliver. ¡°Oliver?¡± They belonged to the same social circle, and they became acquainted some time ago. However, Julian had always kept his distance from Oliver. That was why Vans and Oliver never had much contact with each other. However, Vans recently heard that Oliver might being to work in City Hospital. Vans was surprised that Oliver would give up his family inheritance, and that left a deep impression on him. Oliver nodded, and gave Vans a look so that he¡¯d hurry and tend to Diana. It seemed Oliver also knew about Diana¡¯s pregnancy. However, ording to what Noel said when he called earlier, Julian still refused to believe that Diana was pregnant. Vans had made a promise to Diana. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t betray her, especially when he saw the state Diana was in. He was determined to keep her pregnancy a secret. Hence, he merely nced at Julian. ¡°Quick, bring the patient in. I need to carry out the first round of check¨Cups.¡± There was a look of disappointment in his eyes. Although Oliver wasn¡¯t sure why Vans was on Diana¡¯s side, he at least felt safe to leave Diana in Vans¡¯s hands. ¡°I suspect she copsed from mental stress, but you need to carry out tests just to be sure.¡± Oliver had yet to receive the employment offer from City Hospital, so he wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the operating theater. Vans¡¯s gaze fell on Diana¡¯s stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He would do his best to protect her baby. Even if he wasn¡¯t doing it for Diana, he would do it so that Julian wouldn¡¯t regret this in the future. He wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to the baby. *** Julian didn¡¯t stay long in the hospital. He soon returned to the factory unit in the suburbs. He couldn¡¯t quietly wait outside the operating theater. Otherwise, he would go mad from thinking about Diana and the awful state she was in when she passed out. ¡°I¡¯ll go and finish Luke off.¡± Julian needed to get this over and done with before the Pabian family got involved. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him,¡± Oliver said while he looked at the red light above the operating theater¡¯s door. ¡°He¡¯s not worth getting your hands dirty. I¡¯m sure Diana won¡¯t want anyone to die.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. for poor Although Luke was a scumbag, Oliver agreed with what he said about not killing him for the sake of the baby. After all¡­ Diana had bled earlier. Oliver was worried that she would have aplete breakdown after waking up if she lost her baby. Hence, all he could do was repeat the same thing. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± He was doing it for Diana. Julian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Just before he made the turn at the end of the hallway, he uttered a single word. ¡°Okay.¡± However, Luke still needed to be punished. Outside the factory unit, in the final moments before the sun went down, Julian repeatedly dunked Luke in a smelly ditch so that thetter would have a taste of suffocation. Meanwhile, Luke peed in his pants again and again. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 73 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 73 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 73 ¡°She must¡¯ve been even more afraid when you were torturing her,¡± Julian said harshly to Luke. However, even then, Diana didn¡¯t cry. She only cried when Julian told her about the contraceptive pills. There was no expression on Julian¡¯s stony face. After scooping Luke out of the ditch for thest time, he looked up calmly at the sky. He turned to Noel and said calmly, ¡°The sky¡¯s gone dark. Cut off his right hand. Consider it a gift to the mosquitoes here.¡± Luke immediately panicked. Now, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Julian Fulcher! You wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m from the Pabian family! If you dare hurt me, you¡¯ll be going against the Pabian family! My grandfather and everyone else in the family won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Do I need them to let me off the hook?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m only taking one of your arms this time. I¡¯m the one letting your entire family off the hook.¡± As for enemies, Julian had his fair share of them. Having one more made little difference. Julian seemed to blend in with the darkness, but his facial features were surprisingly distinct. ¡°If you dare toy a finger on Diana again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re gone for good.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Julian slowly stood up and gave Noel another order. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Before you cut off his arm, remove each of the fingers he touched Diana with.¡± Julian wanted Luke to suffer in the worst way possible, so that he would never dare to go near Diana ever again! Ka stood where she was, and listened while Luke cried in pain. She didn¡¯t even dare to open her eyes. The fear only subsided a little when Julian walked over to her. ¡°How does your face feel?¡± Julian removed his coat and draped it over Ka¡¯s shoulders. Click. He lit the cigarette between his fingers with a silver lighter. Only then did Ka recollect herself from Luke¡¯s pitiful cries. However, her face was a little pale. ¡°Much better. What about Diana?¡± Julian looked at her deeply when he heard this. ¡°Diana¡¯s in a much worse condition. I¡¯m sorry for what had to go through today.¡± Ka felt relieved. ¡°I know. I¡¯m fine as long as Diana is alright.¡± Julian nodded. He blew out a mouthful of smoke that blurred his facial features. However, he was still mentally sharp. ¡°Why were you with Diana today?¡± you Ka grabbed her shirt tightly. ¡°I was going to deliver money to Diana, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to bump into Luke¡­¡± This meant the two of them were kidnapped together. Julian was surprised that Luke was the cause of all this. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Diana would ask the Winningtons for money.¡± Diana was such a strong and stubborn woman. Julian thought she wouldn¡¯t ask the Winnington family to help her, especially after how they hurt her. While Julian was lost in thought, ash from his burning cigarette fell onto his palm. He was overwhelmed with a sense of guilt. He clearly sent men to follow Diana, but he had been so obsessed with his baseless suspicions about what was going on between her and Oliver that he couldn¡¯t stop this tragedy from happening. ¡°It was my fault that she got hurt.¡± Although the ash was hot against his hand, he didn¡¯t feel anything. On the contrary, Ka flicked it away for him and saw a vague bite mark on his arm. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Diana bit me.¡± Julian felt a lot better when he saw the familiar bite mark. He was even smiling. ¡°I never realized she was so strong. Anyway, she left this bite mark on me.¡± This was proof of them having been together. It was Diana¡­who lived in Julian¡¯s heart. She could never be erased. However, Ka needed to get rid of Diana. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ka rolled down Julian¡¯s sleeve to cover the bite mark. She intentionally asked a question that would prevent Dia and Julian¡¯s rtionship from developing any further. ¡°Julian, you like Diana now. You don¡¯t like me anymore, do you?¡± She looked up at Julian sadly. Her face looked an awful lot like Diana¡¯s. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 74 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 74 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 74 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Julian caught himself fidgeting briefly. He quickly stubbed out the cigarette, not even realizing he was feeling nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Diana means to me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your wife.¡± Ka looked down at her shoes. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve been together for three years.¡± Three years, which equaled over a thousand days and nights, was a period of time Ka wasn¡¯t involved in Julian¡¯s life. However, Diana and Julian were intimate with each other throughout that time. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Julian pulled Ka into his arms. ¡°I feel nothing but guilt toward Diana. You know that better than anyone. She suffered a lot because of me.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Ka nestled up against him. She turned her giddy smile into a look of sadness. ¡°I know Diana¡¯s life hasn¡¯t been easy. I also know she¡¯s only my substitute. I know that you like me too. There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about, but today¡­ When you pushed me to the ground and brought Diana to the hospital, I felt very sad. I¡¯m being very selfish, aren¡¯t I? I know very well that Diana¡¯s injuries were much worse than mine, but I still¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Julian patted Ka gently on the back. ¡°It was an emergency. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯ll soon forget about Dianapletely,¡± Julian added. Their life together wouldn¡¯t be affected. After all, only three weeks were left until the divorce between him and Diana took ce. Three more weeks, and everything would be back to normal. Half an hourter, at SK Mobile. Julian brought Ka along and pointed at the counter. ¡°These are all the newest models. Pick whichever you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been using that phone for a very long time. I can get it fixed¡­¡± That way, Ka could pretend to identally upload the video while her phone was being fixed. Diana would then be the talk of the town in Richburgh. When the time came, she would be too embarrassed to meet anyone. Julian would also hate Diana¡¯s guts. ¡°It¡¯spletely broken. Get a new one.¡± Julian looked at her, as if he seemed to know exactly what she was thinking. ¡°The video has been deleted. Don¡¯t ever bring that up.¡± Ka was briefly intimidated by the look in his eyes. In fact, she could sense that he was giving her a sharp warning. There was no way she could excuse herself for helping Luke with the video. Fortunately¡­ Julian seemed to not have discovered her hatred toward Diana. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t apany her to get a new phone while Diana was still in the hospital. Thinking of this, Ka was pleased. She smiled and wrapped her arm around Julian¡¯s. She then randomly pointed at one of the newest phone models. ¡°As you wish, Julian. I¡¯ll go with this one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Julian uttered this, four employees from a jewelry store walked into the mobile phone. store. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian nodded. They quickly stood in a row. The four of them simultaneously opened four boxes of jewelry. The moment the light in the store hit the diamonds in the boxes, they glistened in an almost blinding way. They smiled at Ka, as if she was their most respected customer in the world, while they patiently introduced the diamonds to her. ¡°Miss Winningtong, these are LA¨Ctype diamonds.¡± ¡°These are LB¨Ctype diamonds.¡± ¡°These are LLA¨Ctype diamonds.¡± ¡°These are LLB¨Ctype diamonds.¡± Each of the boxes contained diamonds that were practically priceless. Being able to afford these diamonds was one thing, but ordinary people might never even get the chance to see so many rare goods at the same time! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 75 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 75 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 75 Ka was stunned by the sight before her. ¡°Julian, these are¡­¡± ¡°Pick whichever you like.¡± Julian nudged her forward a little. ¡°If you want, you can stick them onto your phone to essorize it.¡± How could he make such expensive things sound like stickers by the road? Back then, Ka couldn¡¯t quite wrap her head around how rich the Fulcher family was such that Diana, a hillbilly, nonchntly spent fifteen million dors. Now, she finally understood. During the three years she had been away, Fulcher Inc. had ascended to a whole new level. Bing Mrs. Fulcher was even more wonderful than she had ever imagined! ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m ttered.¡± Ka tried not to appear overjoyed. She didn¡¯t notice that Julian had already walked away from her. ¡°But this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± She did her best to look away from those shiny diamonds. ¡°Julian, I choose to be with you not because of your money. You know that¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I just want to apologize for my poor behavior today.¡± Julian waved his hand. ¡°Since she can¡¯t make a choice, send all four boxes of these diamonds to the Winnington family.¡± Ka was shocked by her sudden good fortune. After a long pause, she started speaking again. ¡°Julian, is too much. Mom will be angry with me. As a kid, she taught me not to ept gifts from others so casually¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you even more gifts in the future.¡± Julian looked down and signed on the bill. He briefly thought about the way Kate treated Diana before recalling what Kate had said. Suddenly, he felt a tad bit agitated. this However, he quickly suppressed the strange emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Ka couldn¡¯t keep it together and hugged Julian from behind. ¡°Thank you, Julian. You¡¯re so good to me!¡± Julian didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°You saved my life. If anything, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s good to me.¡± Ka¡¯s smile suddenly grew stiff. She hugged him even more tightly. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m d I rescued you when I was seven! That¡¯s how we ended up together.¡± After Ka and Julian parted ways, Ka didn¡¯t immediately return to the Winnington family. Instead, she went to Lucy¡¯s house. As soon as she walked through the door, she leaned against the door frame and slid to the ground. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lucy¡¯s expression of joy turned into one of shock. ¡°Your father just called me and said Julian sent us four boxes of high¨Cquality diamonds. He said the diamonds were for you to essorize your phone with. We¡¯re talking about four boxes! All that to make you happy! What else could you ask for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for more. I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡± Ka feltpletely drained. She barely had any energy left to speak. Lucy frowned and helped Ka to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re about to be Mrs. Fulcher. Stop slouching. Stand up straight!¡± ¡°Mrs. Fulcher¡­¡± Ka murmured. She instantly felt better. ¡°Oh, Mom, you¡¯re right! I¡¯m going to be Mrs. Fulcher soon. There¡¯s nothing I need to fear!¡± ¡°What do you fear?¡± Lucy asked. Ka looked down. ¡°Julian brought up the fact that he was saved at the age of seven¡­¡± That was when Ka and Julian got to know each other. Ka and Lucy both knew that Diana was the one who looked after Julian when he passed out from the cold. She started a fire and kept him warm throughout the night. It wasn¡¯t Ka. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Diana disappeared the next day when Julian woke up. After returning to Richburgh, Julian bumped into Ka, who looked very much like Ka, and mistook her for Diana. Ever since then, he started taking good care of Ka. Lucy immediately sighed in relief after hearing this. ¡°Silly girl! Since he brought it up in front of you, that meant he had no idea you weren¡¯t the one who saved him! Diana, on the other hand¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s gaze gradually became fierce. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t spare her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ka nodded. She told Lucy everything that happened today. ¡°Letting them get a divorce isn¡¯t enough. Mom, I want Diana dead!¡± Diana would only stop being a threat once she was dead! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 76 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 76 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 76 ¡°You¡¯re smart, just like me. You know what needs to be done to reap a lifetime of rewards. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t cruel enough back then.¡± Otherwise, Diana would¡¯ve died in Lucy¡¯s hands at the age of three. She wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned by James! An evil look appeared in Lucy¡¯s eyes. She gestured for Ka to move closer and pay careful attention. ¡°I have an idea. Not only can we get Diana killed, but nobody will also suspect us for having anything to do with it¡­¡± Ka immediately perked up. ¡°Tell me, Mom! What is it?¡± In front of City Hospital. Julian had been smoking downstairs for a long time. At eight in the evening, he got changed and made sure he didn¡¯t smell like cigarettes. When he was satisfied with his clean scent, he entered Diana¡¯s ward. ¡°How is she doing?¡± Julian asked Vans while he stood by the door. ¡°She was traumatized, and she suffered some external injuries. Let her rest over the next few days.¡± Vans nced at therge pile of roses in Julian¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Julian was telling the truth. ¡°I walked past a flower shop and bought these on an impulse.¡± Vans gave Julian a long, hard look. ¡°Go in there. I¡¯m heading back to my office.¡± Julian still refused to go inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Oliver?¡± ¡°He just went downstairs to buy food.¡± Vans shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s much more attentive than you are.¡± In the past, Julian would¡¯ve felt annoyed. However, he didn¡¯t even say anything back this time. ¡°Okay.¡± It was all thanks to Oliver that they realized Diana was in trouble. In fact, the incident in the subway¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together when everyone¡¯s free,¡± Julian said. Vans had a surprised look on his face. ¡°Are you alright? Have you forgotten that you never got along well with Oliver? The two of you were simr in terms of your academics, your appearances, and family backgrounds. You¡¯ve been rivals since you were kids. In fact, I don¡¯t recall the two of you saying more than a few words to each other. Yet here you are, taking the initiative to treat him to a meal.¡± ¡°In legal terms, Diana is my wife. What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to express my gratitude to someone who saved her twice?¡± Julian asked. ¡°But Julian, you¡¯re about to get a divorce¡­¡± Vans replied. ¡°We¡¯re still married.¡± Julian cut Vans off sternly before urging him to leave. ¡°Get back to work.¡± When Diana heard people talking outside, she thought Oliver had returned. ¡°Did you buy the porridge and side dish I wanted? How much was it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you¡­¡± ¡± She trailed off, and her facial expression changed from one of passion to one of indifference. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Julian felt a little stuffy on the inside when he sensed the change in her attitude. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned around and carried all the roses into the ward. The white ward instantly became a sea of red roses. There were a total of 8,888 roses. Julian was tall, and he stood out in the center of the roses. ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°Came to see me?¡± Diana¡¯s expression turned even colder after seeing the roses. ¡°Why did you bring so many roses? Are you here to mock me even more?¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect her to react so negatively. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll throw them away.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 77 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 77 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 77 ¡°Ever since you changed Forget Me Not to Lily, I stopped liking them.¡± Diana looked hatefully at Julian. ¡°But when you walked in with roses just now, I didn¡¯t just dislike them. I practically hated them! I hate roses!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Diana hated the fact that roses represented devotion to someone for a lifetime. More importantly, Diana hated that Julian was the one who brought the flowers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Fulcher? Did you make sure Ka was well attended to before recalling me, who was yed by you like a fool? Was that why you eagerly made your way to the hospital to create a beautiful ending to a horrible day?¡± the one Julian knew Diana was implying something else. ¡°Diana, that¡¯s not what I meant. I apologize for what I did to prevent you from getting pregnant. I should¡¯ve told you about it sooner.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Diana clenched her jaw and red furiously at him. ¡°Shut up, Julian!¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear about it a second time. She also didn¡¯t want to recall how she made excuses for Julian whenever Grandma asked her about it. How did Julian view her when she held his hand and prayed for God to give them a baby? He probably thought she was dumb and naive enough to think she could have his child! Diana¡¯s heart ached terribly at that. Her hands under the covers were trembling uncontrobly. If Vans hadn¡¯t saved her baby today, she honestly had no idea if she would have gone mad. She felt so much pain, but she couldn¡¯t express her feelings in words. Diana looked away from Julian. ¡°I can¡¯t ept these roses. Ka might find out and want to hurt me again. Please take them away, Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°Why would Ka hurt you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely what she wanted to do.¡± Diana stared straight into Julian¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t going to miss any expression on his face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t solely my idea to meet at a coffee shop a week ago. How did that go? 1 became the person who wanted to hurt her. All of you thought I was the trouble¨Cmaker. Don¡¯t tell me Ka had nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°And today.¡± Diana paused for a moment. ¡°She clearly had her phone with her. I even heard her calling out Luke¡¯s name, but she didn¡¯t contact you or the police right away. Instead, she quietly followed us. In fact, she even recorded a video of me being humiliated. Don¡¯t you find any of this strange? Oh, right. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t! You¡¯d only think that Ka, fortunately, wasn¡¯t bullied like me, and she wasn¡¯t hit like I was.¡± Julian shifted his gaze downward. His long eyshes covered his eyes and concealed his true emotions.¡± You¡¯re not in a good mood. We¡¯ll talk once you get better.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with my emotions. I¡¯m only telling the truth,¡± Diana snapped. As for whether Julian was willing to believe this or not, it was his choice. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t going to keep her feelings to herself any longer. It only hurt her and her baby. Vans told her that the baby would grow to be healthier if she was in a better mood by letting her feelings out. Julian¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Does telling the truth mean saying bad things and denying facts? You¡¯re not acting like Ka¡¯s older sister at all! She¡¯d never speak about you like this. On the contrary, she¡¯s always looking out for you. Diana, don¡¯t me her for what I did to stop you from getting pregnant. It¡¯s my fault for not telling you the truth.¡± Diana ced her hand on her stomach. Thankfully, her baby couldn¡¯t hear the cruel things its parents were saying to each other. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want children. You just don¡¯t want to have children with me.¡± Julian froze for a moment. ¡°Well, what about you? You said Ka didn¡¯t call the police right away. You were both under Luke¡¯s control! How was Ka supposed to call the police? She¡¯s only an ordinary girl! Diana, you can¡¯t hate her for what the Winnington family did to you.¡® At the end of the day, Ka would always be seen as the kind one, while Diana was the evil one. Diana sneered sarcastically. ¡°Did she tell you we were kidnapped by Luke together? Did you believe everything she said, chairman of Fulcher Inc.?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 78 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 78 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 78 Julian continued to speak in a formal tone. ¡°Diana, you need evidence for such usations.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to provide any evidence. I¡¯m sure there are ways for you to investigate further,¡± Diana replied coldly. ¡°Diana¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Fulcher, you should hurry and make your way to her. She might get worried and call you again.¡± ¡®What about you?¡® ¡®Don¡¯t you need someone to apany you?¡® However, Julian was in no ce to ask these questions. If he did, Diana would be in an even worse mood. There was a strange feeling he couldn¡¯t quite describe in his chest. It felt like something was making it hard for him to breathe. He wanted to get some fresh air outside. ¡°In that case, have a good rest. Luke won¡¯t cause you any trouble in the future.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait!¡± Diana suddenly sat upright. She tossed Julian a cream that Vans prescribed for her external wounds, and pretended to unintentionally nce at his hands. ¡°Thanks for dealing with Luke, but I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. You have wounds on your hands. Don¡¯t forget to get them cleaned and apply this cream on the affected areas.¡± They used to be an intimate couple, but they now spoke about gratitude and not wanting to owe each other anything. Even so, Julian was ted that she was concerned about him. It felt like somebody had wiped away the stuffy feeling in his chest. He could finally breathe easier now. Apart from Diana, nobody else seemed to have noticed that his wounds hadn¡¯t been tended to yet. Even Ka didn¡¯t ask him about it. Wind blew against the window and made a banging sound. It was agitating, but Julian seemed to be smiling. He put the cream away. ¡°With regards to the fifteen million dors¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Fulcher. I¡¯ll repay you all the money,¡± Diana said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Julian stressed. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred the thirty thousand dors back to your ount. You only need to repay the Winningtons.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already found out I was asking the Winnington family for money,¡± Diana retorted stubbornly. ¡°However, there are things you cannot control. I don¡¯t know why you showed up with roses, but we¡¯ve reached the point where getting a divorce is inevitable.¡± Diana refused toe in between Julian and Ka. That would only make life difficult for herself. ¡°I have to repay you the money. A clear line needs to be drawn between the two of us,¡± she added. Julian felt helpless as he observed her stubborn attitude. ¡°How am I supposed to repay you?¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to say this. Her tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll always remember everything you¡¯ve given me during the three years we¡¯ve been married.¡± She took a deep breath as she thought about the past, and did her best to hold back her tears. This was the first time she talked about the future in such a serious tone. ¡°All you need to do is stay out of my life after we get divorced.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to find out about their baby¡¯s existence. In the past, she was afraid he would take her baby away. Now, she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to love the baby like a real father, and that would hurt the baby¡¯s feelings. She didn¡¯t mind being hurt by him, but she wouldn¡¯t allow her baby to get hurt. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid I might hurt Ka when I see her, you can hire someone to follow me. I don¡¯t mind. However, I have to see Ka,¡± Diana said stubbornly. Otherwise, she would end up owing the Winningtons fifteen million dors. She couldn¡¯t ept that. However, there was no point in telling Julian any of this. ¡°There are only three weeks left until our agreed time of divorce. Keep an eye on the Winningtons so that they don¡¯t y any tricks. I¡¯ll do my best to get out of your life as soon as possible, so that you can be with Ka.¡± Diana even blinked after finishing her sentence. ¡°Perhaps we might even be able to get divorced sooner. Divorce this, divorce that. Was their divorce the only thing they could talk about when they met? Did she have to talk about it in such a chirpy manner? Julian felt agitated at the sight of Diana¡¯s excitement. Her attitude regarding their divorce had changed so drastically. Did she find out that she was Ka¡¯s substitute? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 79 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 79 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 79 However, Julian made sure Diana and Ka were separated when he arrived at the factory unit. One was in the car, while the other remained in the factory unit. What happened before he arrived? Julian couldn¡¯t help but frown when he thought of this possibility. ¡°Did you speak to Ka today?¡± Diana was extremely disappointed with him. ¡°Even if you knew I had no intention of harming her a week ago, you¡¯d still worry that I might be a threat to her.¡± She pulled the cover over her head. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should leave.¡± Julian didn¡¯t press on any further. ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯d do anything to hurt her.¡± His tie felt a little too tight, and he removed it impatiently. ¡°Forget it.¡± There was no point in having this discussion with her. The sound of his footsteps gradually faded into the distance. Diana slowly opened her eyes. The room now seemed empty again. A look of disappointment briefly appeared in her eyes. Ever since she got hurt, Julian never once asked her if she was in pain. He didn¡¯t ask if she had eaten. It didn¡¯t even seem like he wanted to stay around to spend time with her. The ordinary days they spent together in the past now seemed to have be something she could only dream of. However, she needed to move on in life. Diana swallowed the bitterness in her, and gave the Winningtons a call. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive the money today. I need to set up a new appointment with Ka.¡± ¡°Diana¡­¡± Kate was the one who picked up. She immediately started berating Diana. ¡°How can you be this cold? Such a major incident happened, and you didn¡¯t even call your sister to ask how she¡¯s doing! She couldn¡¯t eat dinner because she was so worried about you. On the other hand, the first thing you do when you call is to ask for money. Do we owe you money?¡± Didn¡¯t the Winningtons know that they owed her this much? Diana pursed her lips. ¡°What about me? I suffered even worse injuries than Ka. You, my biological mother, didn¡¯t even call to ask how I was doing. Ka is an even bigger joke! If she cared so much about me, why didn¡¯t somee to visit? Oh, I know. She¡¯s only saying how she¡¯s worried about me. I bet she¡¯d rather die than do anything for me.¡± ¡°Diana! You were only rescued because of Ka!¡± Kate didn¡¯t pay attention to Diana¡¯s sarcasm at all. Instead, she became even more furious. ¡°Why did you think Julian was in a hurry to save you two? It was because of Ka!¡± Besides, once they got divorced, Diana would have to depend on Ka. If Diana behaved more submissively, she would reap more benefits in the future. Why couldn¡¯t Diana understand this? It seemed Kate¡¯s line of thinking had been wrong in the past. She had to let Diana find out the truth that she was Ka¡¯s substitute. That was the only way she¡¯d stop making sarcastic remarks about Ka! This was Kate¡¯s way of ensuring Diana had a backup n. It was also one of the few things Kate could do for Diana as her mother. Kate made up her mind. ¡°Come to the Winnington residence at eight in the morning tomorrow. I¡¯ll let you meet Ka.¡± Tomorrow morning at eight? The fact that it was so soon was one thing, but whether Diana¡¯s body could even handle it was another. Did Kate ever once think on behalf of her biological daughter? Diana was a little upset. ¡°My body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s make it the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring my friend along.¡± Kate clearly gasped. Her breathing became a little uneven. ¡°Do you remember my birthday?¡± Birthday? Was Kate¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow? Diana suddenly felt a pang of guilt. She didn¡¯t specifically answer Kate¡¯s question, and instead said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring a gift for you. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡± This time, Diana was adamant not to let the incident like the earrings repeat itself. Ka wouldn¡¯t be the one to decide whether her gift remained or not. Spread the love Daily Fast update This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 80 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 80 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 80 Kate was joyful. She knew Diana wasn¡¯t the same person she used to be three years ago. Her birthday gift would certainly cost even more than the earrings she received previously. Since it was Kate¡¯s birthday, Ka would have no reason to feel jealous if Diana gave her a gift. Hence, this time, Kate didn¡¯t refuse. Diana could sense she was smiling when she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m so d you remember.¡± After leaving the ward, Julian drove straight to the Winnington residence. He needed to speak to Ka in person. Half an hourter, at the Winnington residence. Ka looked at Julian in disbelief. ¡°Julian, why did you say I can¡¯t meet my sister? She really wouldn¡¯t hurt me! Aren¡¯t you overthinking?¡± ¡°Just to be safe.¡± Julian made it brief but ambiguous. ¡°I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again. Diana¡¯s inability to get pregnant was indeed his fault, but when he heard what Luke said in the factory unit, he realized he was subconsciously arguing from a logical standpoint. Back then, he really wasn¡¯t giving it much thought. During the journey to the hospital, and with Diana in his arms, his heart nearly leaped out of his chest. Fortunately, Diana wasn¡¯t badly injured. She only needed to get proper rest to recover. However, he saw that she wasn¡¯t in a great state earlier. He was afraid staying in the hospital would only annoy her even further, so he didn¡¯t stay behind. ¡°As for the money Diana asked from the Winnington family, I¡¯ll transfer the exact amount to you.¡± Julian nced at Ka. ¡°If shees here and asks for money, give it to her.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯ve been here.¡± Julian was unusually chatty today. Diana was so stubborn. If she found out that Julian was merely transferring the fifteen million dors back and forth, she wouldn¡¯t ept it. She might end up asking for money somewhere else. If something bad were to happen again, how much would Julian owe her? Ka was stunned for a moment. After processing the things Julian said, she felt a little disappointed. ¡± Julian, do you have nothing else to say to me apart from things rted to my sister?¡± ¡°Am I doing that?¡± Julian seemed even more surprised than Ka. Was he constantly talking about Diana in front of Ka? This sudden knowledge made Julian feel as if someone just knocked his head with a hammer. The feelings he had been suppressing suddenly resurfaced, and his facial expression stiffened somewhat. ¡°No way.¡± Julian seemed to be saying that for himself, but it also sounded like he was saying it for Ka. ¡°Why would I talk about her all the time?¡± He wouldn¡¯t possibly miss her all the time. ¡°Well she is your sister,¡± he added. In other words, he only thought about Diana because of Ka. Even so, Ka still looked at him in a seemingly disappointed manner. She couldn¡¯t control her expression any longer. She wanted to be Mrs. Fulcher, but she also wanted Julian to love her unconditionally, just like the way he did three years ago. That was the only way she would feel that her decision three years ago wasn¡¯t a mistake. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be wrong. Julian noticed the look on Ka¡¯s face. He quickly suppressed his emotions once again, and fixed his gaze on Ka. He then pointed at the wound that was barely visible on his forehead. ¡°It might¡¯ve been because I got hurt two days ago. I¡¯m still suffering from concussions. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been saying the right things. I¡¯ll get it checked when I¡¯m free. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ka remained silent. Would someone like Julian say such ridiculous things? It seemed to Ka that Diana really needed to die! Ka felt even more determined with her decision. Suddenly, she began to smile the way she used to when Julian picked her up from school with a group of bodyguards. That time, all her ssmates watched her leave with envious looks in their eyes, and all her teachers looked at her respectfully. Ka was grinning from ear to ear, as if she had nothing to worry about. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded obediently before taking Julian¡¯s hand and cing it on her face. ¡°Julian, the wound on my face will heal faster if you touch it like this.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 81 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 81 He had always loved and cherished Ka. Despite that, why couldn¡¯t he feel any joy when they spent time together? Why would his entire body stiffen up ufortably instead? On the flipside, he would experience immense joy each time he was with Diana. Was it really because he doesn¡¯t like Diana and therefore doesn¡¯t treasure her and instead wants to bully her and be possessive over her? Julian¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together as his mind raced. This time, instead of pushing Ka away, he took the initiative to draw her closer and kiss her forehead gently. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± Bathed in the silver moonlight, he appeared even more handsome and suave. Ka desperately wanted to return him a kiss and leave her mark on his body. However, she knew that now wasn¡¯t the time. Loraine had taught her that men would always desire things they couldn¡¯t get. So, she simply lowered her head coyly. ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll watch you leave before I head back home.¡± It was only when Julian entered his car that she disappeared into the darkness. However, Julian didn¡¯t continue the trip. Instead, he instructed Noel to stop the car after making a turn. Ka didn¡¯t rest for the night after returning to her ce. Instead, she eagerly fished out her phone and called Lucy. [1] ¡°Mom,¡± she said as she cried uncontrobly, ¡°there¡¯s a change of ns. I¡¯m meeting Diana the day after tomorrow, in the afternoon. You¡¯ll have to rearrange our n.¡± Lucy could sense something wrong in Ka¡¯s tone, and pressed further. Ka told Lucy about Julian¡¯s visit earlier. ¡°Thank god I came back in time from your ce! If he saw that I wasn¡¯t home and asked where I went, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer him. That would¡¯ve been a disaster!¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Ka, you¡¯re destined for a smooth¨Csailing life. Way better than Diana, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°But¡­ Whenever Julian brings up the money, I can sense that he regrets it and doesn¡¯t want to draw the line with Diana. In fact, I keep having this feeling that they might not even get divorced as nned.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A vicious look shed past Lucy¡¯s sharp eyes, but she quickly masked it with loudughter. ¡°So what if Julian decides to forgo the fifteen million dors and no longer wants to draw the line with Diana? So what if he really regrets it and no longer wants to divorce her? Do you think he can maintain a rtionship with a corpse?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice had a mysterious force that returned Ka¡¯sposure. ¡°Will our n really seed?¡± ¡°Of course it will!¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Diana¡¯s life is destined to be miserable. Even right now, she¡¯s courting her own death!¡± Things would be more chaotic than usual at the birthday party. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for everything to go wrong on that day? Realization immediately dawned upon Ka. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡°Of course I am! How else was I able to win James over and make that sucker Kate treat you like her biological daughter?¡± The mother¨Cdaughter pair was exceedingly smug. ¡°Just you wait. The day after tomorrow will be Diana¡¯s doomsday!¡± In the car¡­ Noel instinctively sensed something wrong with the mood in the car. He felt as if there was a ck hole sucking all the air out from inside, making breathing difficult. ¡°President Fulcher¡­ Do you have something to say?¡± Ever since the car came to a stop, Julian had been staring straight at Noel. His imposing aura was almost unbearable. Julian finally opened his mouth. ¡°Do you know¡­what it feels like to fancy someone?¡± He paused for a while. ¡°A woman, specifically.¡± What exactly does it feel like to fancy a woman? Julian desperately needed to validate the crazy thought that he might have fallen in love with Diana instead. of Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 82 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 82 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 82 Noel¡¯s eyelids jumped with fright at the question. He was on the verge of bowing to Julian out of fear as he said, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely loyal to you, and I have no intention of quitting at such a young age. Don¡¯t you worry, sir!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were prating and intimidating to look right into. ¡°You¡¯re not answering my question!¡± Noel was doubtful and shocked at the same time, his jaw dropping so wide an egg could fit into his mouth. ¡± So¡­ You¡¯re really asking me what it feels like to fancy a woman, sir?¡± Julian¡¯s wless face flushed a bright red. ¡°Obviously!¡± Noel swallowed past his constricted throat in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just like how you treat Miss Ka?¡± He used to wonder whether Julian fancied Diana. But after all these things that have happened, Noel was very certain that the woman Julian loved was Ka after all. ¡°What about how I treat Diana?¡± Julian pursued further. ¡°How you treat Madam¡­¡± Noel pondered for a moment before counter¨Cquestioning, ¡°Do you find yourself prioritizing her in all things? Do you think about her best interests in everything? If you like someone, you¡¯ll unknowingly be considerate and caring toward that person, and feel happy when said person is happy.¡± Noel¡¯s words appeared to be the direct opposite of how he treated Diana. Julian would involuntarily prioritize Ka¡¯s emotions, and would always want to bully Diana whenever he meets her. But in front of Ka, he was always calm and unperturbed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Julian was still doubtful. The thought of him liking Diana was too wild, possessing his mind like crawling vines that he couldn¡¯t shake them off. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Noel scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°I fancied some women in the past, too.¡± It was just a pity that the moment he fell into the deep abyss that was Fulcher Inc., he found himself obsessed with work. Noel was a smart man who followed Julian in his work even before he graduated. He had never made a mistake even after so many years, so Julian trusted his words. After verifying that he had not fallen for another woman, he felt a load off his shoulder. ¡°Drive on. Also¡­¡± Julian paused for a moment. ¡°Draft the divorce agreement between me and Diana as soon as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter whether thepensations I previously promised her are written clearly or not.¡± He had it all thought out. He would transfer the house under her name and transfer the money straight into her ount. Since she wanted things to be even between them, he would do his best to not owe her anything. 31 ¡°I won¡¯t dy this any further. He didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again, such as when he doubted his feelings toward Ka out of the blue. Otherwise, he might really break her heart. Julian¡¯s eyes turned dark as he recalled the sorrowful look in Ka¡¯s eyes when she bade him goodbye. Yet, a momentter, the silhouette in his mind changed to Diana. Seriously¡­ Their faces resembled each other so much that it never failed to confuse him. This must be the reason for his crazy thoughts tonight. With the assurance of Noel¡¯s exnation, Julian immediately denied his feelings for Diana and no longer felt anxious. ¡°Tell Mr. Carter to slowly clear away all of Diana¡¯s belongings in the house.¡± Three weekster, this mansion would be weing its true mistress. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Noel had the niggling feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out and just gave Julian a perfunctory response. He then heard Julian¡¯s fingers tapping against the car window. ¡°But Diana¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She likes me, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 83 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 83 ¡°Of course she does,¡± Noel nodded. ¡°Madam does have feelings for you. She looks like she has stars in her eyes each time she looks at you, which clearly shows that she likes you. But because of the divorce¡­¡± Noel did feel regretful about how things progressed between the two of them. However, the moment Julian saw how much Diana resembled Ka, things between them were destined to end like this. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Noel stopped mid¨Csentence and did not speak any further. ¡°What¡¯s more, after what happened with Luke, I paid special attention and noticed that Madam and Mr. Oliver might really just be friends.¡± ¡°No, not even friends.¡± Julian appeared smug as he went on, ¡°When I went to the hospital, Diana didn¡¯t look carefully and thought I was Oliver, and said that she wanted to transfer the cost of her meals to him.¡± Do friends need to be so calctive over a little bit of money for her favorite porridge and side dishes? It only goes to show that Diana saw Oliver as an outsider. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Noel nodded, thinking that Julian¡¯s analysis was even more detailed and agreed with it. ¡± What¡¯s more, Luke kidnapping Madam probably had something to do with Mr. Oliver helping Madam on the subway before. He wanted to take revenge on Madam and Mr. Oliver. Given the danger that Madam was in at this time, she might me Mr. Oliver to a certain extent¡­¡± 11 Julian was very pleased with Noel¡¯s words, his eyes gleaming like the stars in the gxy. ¡°You do have experience with women. Not only are you able to help me analyze the problems in my rtionship, but you¡¯re also capable of seeing through a woman¡¯s mind.¡± Noel suddenly felt awkward. ¡°Sir, your suddenpliments are quite embarrassing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± Julian thought about how Diana¡¯s feelings toward Oliver might change, and his mood. soared yet again. ¡°If you¡¯re right, you should be praised.¡± He silently decided to make sure that Diana was around when he treated Oliver to a meal. That would certainly make Oliver ufortable, since Oliver could probably sense that Diana was upset with him! Led on by Julian¡¯s shower ofpliments, Noel added, ¡°How should we deal with the different stories Madam and Miss Ka are saying regarding Luke¡¯s kidnapping?¡± 11 ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, Diana does have deep feelings for me.¡® Realization dawned on Noel at once. ¡°You mean that Madam is antagonistic towards Miss Ka in all things, so when their stories contradict, you¡¯d naturally believe Miss Ka¡¯s words to be the truth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°What¡¯s more, Ka¡¯s timid. She wouldn¡¯t dare lie to me.¡± All the more he refused to believe Diana¡¯s usation that Ka would always tell lies behind people¡¯s backs and target her. After all, Ka is the woman of his choice. Now that Diana was forced to get a divorce and had found out the truth behind as to why she was unable to get pregnant over the past three years, she would surely bear a grudge toward Ka. ¡°But I won¡¯t count it against her, no matter what she says.¡± After all, Diana did work hard over these three years. Julian noticed all the difficulties that she had to ovee. It was why he insisted onpensating her. As for the fifteen million dors, he had it prepared and would leave it to her however she wanted to deal with it. Either way, if she went to the Winningtons again for the money, Ka wouldn¡¯t meet her. Thest thing he could do for her was to not let her know that she was Ka¡¯s recement. After a couple of short showers, the weather turned cool in a blink of an eye. Because of Van¡¯s instructions to take the medicine on time and rest well, Diana didn¡¯t dare to move around much. Except for when she had to take the dydrogesterone tablets on time, she was always lying on the hospital bed and resting. Despite staying indoors, she could still feel the coolness of the autumn day. She asked Nina for help to send some clothes over, and discussed with Nina about attending Kate¡¯s birthday party at the Winnington residence. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 84 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 84 ¡°I¡¯d go even if you didn¡¯t bring that up!¡± Nina had been ming herself for not insisting on apanying Diana to Sprinke Garden. ¡°This time, I need to stay by your side no matter what!¡± ¡°I feel much better after hearing that.¡± Diana looked at Nina smilingly, her face filled with gentleness. Nina shot Diana a pensive stare. ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve changed a little.¡± Diana was shocked. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Nina thought about it. ¡°I can¡¯t really tell, but maybe it¡¯s your aura? Whatever it is, you feel more motherly. But that might be because I know that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Her words made Diana anxious. ¡°No way.¡± She looked solemnly at Nina. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard about what Julian thinks from me, I can¡¯t take that risk.¡± Even if he found out about the baby, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he didn¡¯t love the baby. But what if he forced her to abort the baby? Therefore, Diana must hide her pregnancy at all cost. Diana requested Nina to go to the hillside mansion to fetch some of her cosmetics. ¡°I need them after I get discharged from the hospital tomorrow afternoon. Quick, go.¡± Nina thought of the possibility of Julian forcing Diana to abort the baby, but instinctively rebutted, ¡°Even a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. Julian wouldn¡¯t do that, would he¡­?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°From the way he dealt with Luke after that incident, isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Julian waspletely biased toward Ka. He made himself clear that he would only allow one woman to bear his child. Diana wasn¡¯t that woman; Ka was. The moment Julian found out about Diana¡¯s baby, the baby would be in danger. She didn¡¯t think so deeply about it yesterday; the thought only urred to her today. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear, but did he bother to investigate whether Ka or I lied?¡± Although Diana herself was involved, she felt that she could see everything as clear as day. After all, no one was as hurt as her over that incident. Therefore, she felt the pain the deepest and most genuinely. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Despair suddenly overwhelmed Nina. ¡°Do these rich men have a change of heart so quickly?¡± Diana knew what Nina was worried about. At first, she wanted to tease Nina about Nina having already broken up with Vans. On second thought, she decided to be direct about it. ¡°Actually, after this incident, I keep having this feeling that Julian never did have a sudden change of heart.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nina¡¯s heart leapt with fear when she heard that. ¡°W¨CWhy do you say so?¡± Diana had clearly said she wasn¡¯t able to see Ka, because her face was covered during her kidnapping. By right, she shouldn¡¯t have figured out the rtionship between herself, Julian, and Ka. Tomorrow at the birthday party, Nina vowed to find all sorts of ways to stop Diana and Ka from seeing each other. That way, Nina could ensure that Diana would never know that Julian saw her merely as Ka¡¯s recement. But now¡­ Why did Diana suddenly say that? Nina¡¯s palms grew mmy with sweat. ¡°Come on, tell me. Why do you say so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Diana shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition. I even think everything I feel confused about might be clear to me after I see Ka tomorrow.¡± As it turned out, Diana was still thinking about seeing Ka at the birthday party. If the fact that she was a recement were exposed, what would happen to the baby in her womb¡­? Where would Diana, who depended on the baby for emotional strength, go? Nina really wanted to stop Diana from attending the birthday party. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t make up a good reason for it. Thus, she could only flee the scene with a troubled heart. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get your make¨Cup right now!¡± She didn¡¯t expect the Fulcher residence to have already begun clearing out Diana¡¯s belongings. When Nina walked into Diana¡¯s bedroom, she saw that all of Diana¡¯s cosmetics had been thrown into the trash can. How cold and heartless! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 85 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 85 Nina dared not tell Diana what she had seen. In the end, she could only buy some new cosmetics for Diana on her way back to the hospital. Diana found it strange. ¡°I have a lot of make¨Cup. You couldn¡¯t find them?¡± ¡°I was toozy to go to the hillside mansion. Since I¡¯m on leave tomorrow, I need to rush to the office. today.¡± Nina pursed her lips nonchntly as she flung the cosmetics in Diana¡¯s way. ¡°Continue to have a good rest. I¡¯lle find you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana waved goodbye to Nina. After that, she pulled out her tablet, leaned back, and sketched out some designs. After Diana married Julian, she stopped working in fashion design. She was, however, truly talented. No matter where or when, she was able to sit down and design clothes effortlessly. The starry gown that she was currently working on was proof of her impable talent. It was something she was most satisfied with. Diana nned this to be a gift to Oliver¡¯s girlfriend, to express her thanks to Oliver for having done so much to help her. As said girlfriend was a top celebrity, Diana wanted to perfect the dress first before discussing it with Oliver. However, she didn¡¯t expect Julian to suddenly drop by. She immediately put her tablet aside. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He ced the porridge and side dishes on the table next to her. ¡°I asked Vans about your condition. He mentioned that you haven¡¯t eaten, so I came over.¡± The less she expected from him, the more warmth she felt from the unexpected surprise. When she looked up and saw the look in his eyes, however, her heart chilled. The way he was looking at her¡­ Was no longer the same as it was before. It was clear and forthright, as if he was drawing a clear line between them both. Strange. She was clearly the one who said that she hoped for a clear boundary between them. Yet when she saw the clear signal in his eyes, her heavily punctured heart ached once more. Things always turned out like this. No matter how many times Julian broke her heart to wretched pieces, it never failed toe alive again with a single move or look of his. At the same time, it also experienced death time and time again. Diana shifted her eyes away, trying her best to make her voice calm and distant. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian nced at his watch, realizing that he had stood in the room for a full five minutes, during which both of them remained silent. However, he didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving; in fact, he felt his mood improving by leaps and bounds. See? Noel and his analyses were right after all. Diana treated him and Oliver differently indeed. She didn¡¯t talk about returning Julian the money, even after seeing the food he brought her. The realization set fireworks alight in Julian¡¯s heart. Even his deep, dark eyes shone like a window that had opened to let light into a dark room. He lifted the porridge and side dishes, and said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you open them up.¡± As he did so, he even peeled some quail eggs for her, making sure they werepletely deshelled. ¡°Vans said that aside from food that¡¯s easily digested, you need more protein.¡± His head was lowered, his brows arching gently. It felt like things had returned to before he asked for a divorce. Diana wondered if she was dreaming. However, she was all too aware that her heart had been heavily wounded; she had merely hidden those wounds well. A light tug was enough to hurt her deeply. How could this terrible pain Julian had brought her be nothing but a mere dream? Despite her racing thoughts, she calmly received the bowl of porridge from Julian. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not pumpkin porridge,¡± Julian spoke up again. ¡°Just drink it up. I bought the wrong vor last time. I went to look for you after that, but you weren¡¯t in the living room anymore.¡± It was that time when she drank up the entire bowl of pumpkin porridge even though she knew that her body couldn¡¯t take it. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring the matter up, and didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that he went to the living room to find her. Mixed feelings tossed about in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Her grip tightened around the spoon. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much of it after realizing it was pumpkin porridge, and poured the rest down the drain.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°I knew you¡¯d do that.¡± Compared to Ka, Diana was more sensible in dealing with things that came her way. She wouldn¡¯t do stupid things like hurting her own body when she clearly knew that it was pumpkin porridge. Julian watched her eat for a few moments. Suddenly, he said dazedly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving tonight.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 86 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 86 At first, Diana thought she heard him wrongly. Her hand, which was holding a spoon, paused for a brief moment. She didn¡¯t understand what Julian meant by that, and her eyes were filled with shock and doubt. ¡°Not leaving? Are you staying in my ward?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian burst outughing. Hisugh frustrated her. She wanted to ask what he meant by saying something that would easily give others the wrong idea. When she looked up, his handsome features fell in her eyes. It was always like that; despite seeing this face umpteen times, her heart never failed to beat faster each time she looked at his beautiful face. This was especially so with his side profile turned toward her, which made his high nose bridge and cheek bones look even more attractive. His sharp jawline was clearly the work of gods, adding elegance and ss to his aura. He was bound to be the center of attention wherever he went. Diana shifted her gaze away uneasily, trying to hide the blush that was creeping up her face. In a voice laced with guilt, she babbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you. ¡°What did you think I meant?¡± Julian arched his brows, taking in her embarrassment as he asked deliberately, ¡°Did the thought of both of us squeezing on this tiny hospital bed cross your mind?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­!¡± Diana choked on the mouth of porridge she just took as embarrassment and ire crossed her face. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± She was clearly annoyed to death with him, but he could always make her forget her hate toward him and make her heart beat for him once again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening,¡± he said in a deep voice as he stepped forward to gently pat her back. His deep voice was like a firecracker exploding right next to her ear as emotions raced through her heart. ¡°Eat slowly, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± He was so gentle, just like he was before, yet Diana¡¯s heart fell. She truly felt that this man was crazy. Aside from his strange mood swings, how was he able toe and tease her so forthrightly and even pat her back to help with her choking right after their quarrel? If this were in the past, it would look just like a married couple having a little scuffle. But now¡­ The blush across Diana¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°I¡¯m Ka¡¯s sister, and am about to be your ex¨Cwife.¡± Regarding the child, she wasn¡¯t magnanimous enough to immediately pretend that nothing happened. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please take note of your boundaries when talking to me.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he mercilessly used Diana¡¯s words against her. ¡°Then as Ka¡¯s sister, what¡¯s the meaning of being in an enclosed room with your future brother¨Cinw at a time like this, unceremoniously eating up the food I brought and even urging me to peel quail eggs for you?¡± What was this sudden talk about sisters? She didn¡¯t even want a sister like Ka! Diana pointed out the error of his words in a huff, ¡°When did I urge you to peel quail eggs for me?¡± ¡°Just now, through the look in your eyes,¡± Julian replied calmly. ¡°You kept looking at my hands. Wasn¡¯t that a hint?¡± She was, in fact, just thinking that he had a beautiful pair of hands. Be it porridge or quail eggs, this was in fact supper time for her. Because she didn¡¯t feel bloated or nauseous, she took a few mouths, thinking that the protein and non¨C oily food would be good nutrition for her and the baby. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to point fingers first and use her of crossing the line. ¡°If you had boundaries, you wouldn¡¯t evene here in the first ce.¡± Diana thought about the baby and couldn¡¯t help but recall the words that Julian said at the dested factory. She put the chopsticks down and went on, ¡°Future brother¨Cinw, please leave right now. I need rest.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Julian chuckled as he stepped forward to clear the food away. He checked the windows in the ward before tucking her into the sheets. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Once again, his words made Diana¡¯s heart leap and sent mixed thoughts racing through her mind. Yet, she knew that he no longer had feelings for her. He probably thought of her as an entertaining toy, whom he thought of on a whim and decided toe over to tease because he had nothing else better to do. She should have kicked him out at once, but she knew she would never be capable of doing so. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 87 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 87 In three weeks¡­ Another three more weeks, and she need not kick him away or be put in a difficult spot. He would leave her even quicker than she wanted him to. When that timees, Julian Fulcher wouldn¡¯t exist in her world anymore. Diana buried her face in the pillow, silently rubbing away the tears in her eyes. She wanted this to be thest time she cried for him. It would also be thest time she remembered all the good things about him. In less than five minutes¡® time, Julian returned to her room once again. Diana felt the side of her bed sink down, and felt him pulling an additional sheet up her body. ¡°The weather turned chilly today. Your hands and feet turn cold easily at night.¡± He used to always put her feet on his body, but now¡­ ¡°Cover yourself with more sheets. It¡¯ll make you feel warmer.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± She clenched her fists tighter and refused to turn to look at him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Julian stood right where he was. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana¡¯s voice was sullen. Her cold feet felt like ice and she shrunk them back into the depths of the sheets. Julian could tell that she was trying to warm herself up. ¡°You need to learn to take good care of yourself.¡± Julian rubbed his nose, trying to stop himself from stepping forward and helping her warm her feet. Instead, he turned around and left the ward. She wasn¡¯t the woman he was in love with. The longer he was with Diana, the more he wanted to tease her. However, he knew that wasn¡¯t fair to Diana at all. It was better for him to avoid her and go to Ka instead. That was what he should do. His footsteps disappeared into the distance, and it was only when silence ensued in the corridor outside that Diana poked her head out from under the sheets and stared at the secondyer of sheets on the bed in a daze. It was made of velvet fabric. The sheets weren¡¯t heavy at all, but it felt like a heavy weight on her heart. The tears that fell felt heavy, too. Julian Fulcher¡­ She mumbled sullenly in her heart, ¡®If you don¡¯t love me, why are you always provoking me?¡® Suddenly, Diana got off the bed and trotted up the stairs like a lively hummingbird. She flew toward him right before Julian got into his car. Julian saw her running toward him and lurched forward swiftly, catching her in his arms. They were locked in a tight embrace, as if trying to capture the remnant warmth of the summer day. She grabbed the opportunity to ask, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to have kids with me, why did you pretend to want kids when you were with me over the past three years?¡± Was he taking her for a fool, or¡­was he trying to bring her warmth, just as he did with the velvet nket and hand¨Cpeeled quail eggs? She desperately hoped that it was the former. If that were so, she wouldn¡¯t behave like the rash idiot that she was in front of him. But Julian¡¯sughter sounded so bright. He even took off his jacket and covered her shoulders with it before carrying her back to the ward. ¡°Because I want to see you happy.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Diana exposed him without hesitation. ¡°If you wanted to see me happy, you¡¯d never mention a divorce, and wouldn¡¯t cruelly¡­kill off all hope when you knew how much I wanted a child.¡± Julian didn¡¯t respond to her usation. He felt regret ating to the hospital when he sensed the weather turning cold. He clearly didn¡¯t like her, and simply saw her as a recement¡­ The thought made Juliane up with all sorts of excuses for his behavior. He looked solemnly at Diana as he carried her from the cold autumn air into the warm ward. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I truly want to see you happy.¡± Diana¡¯s happy smile looked just like Ka¡¯s. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 88 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 88 To be able to see Ka¡¯s smile and make her happy every day was a dream Julian wanted to fulfil the moment he recognized Ka as the one who saved him when he was a child. Aside from himself, no one knew that the Julian Fulcher of that night was seeking death. However, that was also the first time he truly felt like there was someone in this world who was willing to risk her life for him. Strangers they may be¡­. It was a beautiful moment he wanted to guard with his life, and also a kind heart that he wanted to protect with all he had. Thankfully, things never changed even after Ka grew up. She remained gentle, kind, and genuine, and was always caring toward Diana. Yet during those three years when Ka disappeared, Julian began a rtionship with Diana when he shouldn¡¯t have. In the process, treating Diana well became a habit he cultivated. Unfortunately, Diana knew nothing. She mistook it all for true love. She even thought that her experience was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime romance, just like what champagne roses meant. It was why she felt so angry and helpless upon discovering that Julian fancied another woman. But just now, when she asked him about the child, she clearly sensed that he was lying and that he had never considered things from her perspective. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t help but greedily take in the paltry warmth he offered. She almost forgot all the pain he brought to her, just for the sake of his lie: ¡°I want to see you happy.¡± That itself made her happy. Julian saw the tears welling up in her eyes and a silly smile hanging on her lips, and couldn¡¯t hold back a smile. Very soon, a thought popped up in his head. Without realizing it, he asked, ¡°Do you think Ka will be happy knowing how I¡¯m treating you?¡± Ka was clearly indignant when he left her today. It was because of his rtionship with Diana. Ka didn¡¯t smile. But Diana smiled. Who exactly was he trying to please? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Who exactly did he want to see happy? Julian¡¯s head was in a mess once again. Such a thing never happened, even when he was handling projects worth millions of dors. ¡°I like Ka,¡± he emphasized even before Diana responded to his question. ¡°I really like her.¡± He carried Diana back onto her bed. Out of habit, he took off her shoes and held her feet in his hands to warm them up, but Diana pulled them rudely out of his hands. Suddenly¡­ Bam! Shended a swift kick on his shoulder. Having finally delivered a kick to Julian, Diana felt immensely better. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me how much you like Ka!¡± She had eyes! She could see that for herself! ¡°Take your nket with you and scram!¡± She didn¡¯t need him reminding her that despite being his wife, things were in an ugly state for her. Julian didn¡¯t expect the kick at all, and ended up copsing on the floor. He had never been treated like this in his entire life, and was so shocked that he forgot about getting back up on his feet. He simply stared at her face, which was full of wrath. He recalled Vans¡¯s instructions not to provoke her anger. Yet, the moment he appeared, Diana was bound to get angry. They were indeed¡­not suited for each other. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Diana felt disgusted when she recalled his earlier words. ¡°Take your nket and scram! Do you not understand English?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 89 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 89 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Julian muttered as he snapped back to reality. He really shouldn¡¯t havee today; it only served to make Diana¡¯s blood boil many times in just a day. ¡°I should never have married you back then.¡± How dare he deny everything that happened between them! Shock shed past Diana¡¯s eyes. Her fingernails dug silently into the flesh of her palm. ¡°I know. You can leave now.¡± As a pregnant woman, she knew she shouldn¡¯t shriek and cry, not to mention getting agitated. However, she had the right to cry. So, she demanded, ¡°Please, leave this room right now.¡± She wanted to hide under the sheets and cry with her baby inside of her. If his leaving can appease Diana¡¯s anger and give her rest, Julian was willing to do so. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll never mention Ka¡¯s name to you.¡± 11 In light of her circumstances, Diana had every right to be angry. He was the inconsiderate one. Later, Julian had a sleepless night. Diana, on the other hand, forced herself to regainposure after a short cry. She could do without a man, especially one who abandoned her so heartlessly, but she couldn¡¯t do without her baby. She must have her meals and rest on time. Yet, she kept experiencing many vivid dreams; they were always about the past, when Julian proposed to her. On that day, everything was beautiful. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nina stood at the foot of Diana¡¯s bed. She saw a smile tugging the corners of Diana¡¯s lips, and poked Diana¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°What sweet dreams are you having?¡± Diana opened her eyes sleepily. ¡°Dream?¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°It was a good dream indeed.¡± Sadly, reality was harsh. No matter how beautiful things were between her and Julian in her dreams, ultimately, she had to face reality. ¡°Wait.¡± Nina could always sense it when something was wrong with Diana. ¡°Did something happenst night after I left? You look off.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Diana shook her head and tried to y things down, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my pregnancy, but my skin isn¡¯t in a good condition. After I clean myself up, I just need to put on some eye make¨Cup for me and I¡¯ll look fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina agreed with what Diana said. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She leaned closer to Diana and said, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t feeling too well today, why don¡¯t we just skip the birthday party? That¡¯ll save the possibility of a certain someone viinizing you as an ugly monster when they see you.¡± Nina truly had enough of those high¨Csociety snobs. What¡¯s more, Diana would have no chance of bumping into Ka if she missed the party. However, Diana rejected Nina¡¯s proposal immediately. ¡°No, I must go.¡± One, she wanted to personally wish her biological mother a happy birthday. Two, she wanted to get the money as soon as possible so she could divorce Julian. Third¡­ She wanted to meet this sister of hers, whose destiny intertwined so tightly with hers and never failed to beat her at every step of the way. Nina could sense the determination in Diana¡¯s voice, and knew that her attempts would all be in vain. ¡°Fine. But whatever you do, I¡¯ll always stay by your side.¡± Diana rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so full of it.¡± Very soon, the sound of running water came from the washroom. Diana cleaned herself up and carefully put on make¨Cup, which mellowed out her eyes and added an air of elegance to her features. The dark red lipstick made her beauty stand out so much more. Nina was in awe of her friend¡¯s beauty. ¡°Diana, you look wonderful!¡± Pride filled Nina¡¯s heart. In that instant, she was no longer worried about Diana bumping into Ka. She stared at Diana and uttered the praises she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You look even better than Oliver¡¯s top celebrity girlfriend! Really!¡± Diana¡¯s mood improved with Nina¡¯spliments, lighting up her eyes. It added more depth to her already outstanding features. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety that was beginning to bubble inside her. ¡± Nina.¡± She pulled her hand and said anxiously, ¡°What if Ka looks better than I do?¡± Diana lost to Ka in all things. She didn¡¯t want to lose to her in terms of appearance, too¡­ Back then, Julian told her that he married her because of her face; because she looked beautiful. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 90 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 90 Diana wasn¡¯t usuallypetitive, but her question betrayed herck of confidence. ¡°Are you worried about meeting Ka?¡± Nina got right to the heart of the matter. Diana hesitated for a moment as she packed up her clothes. She held Nina¡¯s hands as they exited the ward, and finally replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kate and James chose to treat Ka as their treasure whom they could never bear to hurt and in turn abandoned her, their biological daughter. And Julian, whom she saw as her husband who would always dote on her and love her, fell deeply in love with Ka. Even she herself lost out to Ka so many times, and that was when she hadn¡¯t even Ka face¨Cto¨C face. A woman like Ka¡­ Must be a beauty indeed. Although Diana was determined to meet Ka, she couldn¡¯t shake off the worry in her heart. She was worried she would lose to Ka even in her looks, and therefore be the ultimate loser. Nina saw the anxiety in Diana¡¯s eyes, and her heart ached painfully for thetter. Diana had never cared about her looks as she nevercked confidence. But with the emergence of Julian and Ka¡¯s rtionship, the confidence Diana used to have was slowly fading away. What would happen if Diana were to see Ka and find out that she was actually a recement for Ka? Would that shatter her confidence even further and traumatize her? Despite her worries, Nina couldn¡¯t find any other way to stop Diana from going to the Winnington residence. At the same time, she was worried that Diana and her baby would get hurt. With every passing second, they walked further from the hospital. The further they went, the more anxious Nina felt. She was so anxious and agitated that she suddenly passed out and lost consciousness. Diana was shocked out of her mind from the sudden turn of events. She immediately yelled at a nurse passing by. ¡°Quick, call for Dr. Vans!¡± Coincidentally, Vans was busy with a surgery and was unable toe out. Thankfully, Oliver started work today. Very soon, he noticed themotion and quickly helped Diana. ¡°Is this Nina Ashlee?¡± He called for someone to bring a stretcher toy Nina on. ¡°Leave her to me. Coincidentally, I started work at the A&E department today.¡± Diana heard Vans mention in passing that Oliver was very experienced in his field, and was surprised to hear that he was starting work at the A&E department. However, this wasn¡¯t the time for chatting. Diana quickly cooperated with them to push Nina into the observation ward. Oliver was quick in diagnosing Nina. ¡°What were both of you talking about when she fainted?¡± Diana was stunned for a moment. ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± She had just mentioned Ka. Nina and Ka didn¡¯t have much interaction. Nina couldn¡¯t possibly have fainted because of Ka. So¡­ Why did she faint? Diana had a feeling that each time she mentioned Ka, Nina would have a strange expression. Yet, she couldn¡¯t fathom the reason why. Oliver saw Diana¡¯s knitted brows, and quickly reminded her to rx while trying to change the topic. ¡°Does Miss Nina frequently stay up through the night for work?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an entertainment reporter. She usually needs to stay up the entire night.¡± ¡°Fatigue and staying up all night are probably the fundamental reasons for her fainting this time.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oliver did not make clear that the real reason was because Nina was overwhelmed with agitation. He surveyed Diana from head to toe, and awe shed past his eyes. ¡°Are you on your way to attending an event?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Make your way there first.¡± Oliver reassured Diana that she could leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be with her, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± Diana was infinitely grateful for his help. ¡°Are you sure Nina will be all right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just hook her up to a nutrient solution, and she¡¯ll be okay.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 91 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 91 Diana heaved a sigh of relief, feeling immense gratitude toward Oliver. ¡°I keep needing your help every single time. I¡¯m so embarrassed! Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll definitely repay you handsomely one day.¡± Oliver chuckled, revealing his canine teeth, which gentled his entire look. He urged her gently, ¡°Go on, quick.¡± It was gettingte; if Diana didn¡¯t head off right now, she really would bete for the party. Now that Nina was unable to go with her, Diana felt less confident. However, if she didn¡¯t go to Kate¡¯s birthday party¡­ Diana could sense how ted Kate was when she misunderstood and thought that Diana was specifically going to the Winningtons¡® to wish her a happy birthday. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And if she didn¡¯t go today, what about that money? Would the Winningtons go back on their word and think of a nasty n to make her sign an even more unfair contract? Oliver saw the helpless look on her face and asked kindly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana smiled at him; it carried a tinge of helplessness. ¡°The incident with Luke traumatized me a little. Now, I tend to overthink when I go out.¡± Aside from Nina, there was truly no one else she could trust. ¡°Is it a very important function?¡± Diana nodded after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Oliver took off his doctor¡¯s robe, called for a colleague, and gave some instructions before walking toward Diana. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Diana looked at him in shock. ¡°That¡¯s not right! This is your first day at work!¡± ¡°My medical skills are my best defense. They can¡¯t afford to lose a talent like me just because of something minor.¡± Oliver was seldom this confident, which made the air around him less tense. ¡°What Luke wore that day made it clear that he kidnapped you to take revenge on me. I¡¯m to me for not settling things with him. properly, thereby implicating you. Now that I have a chance to set things right, I¡¯m naturally willing to help.¡± When he followed her from the factory over here the day before yesterday, he had run around the hospital the entire day. Diana didn¡¯t want him to spend any more time on her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you about the Luke incident, so you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Say no more.¡± Oliver suddenly chuckled as he looked at her. ¡°Fate has intertwined our lives so tightly. Rather than wasting time here, you should instead hurry up and bring me to the function. As for your friend, Miss Nina, I¡¯ve handed her over to my colleague. Vans will rush over after he¡¯s done with his surgery. Oliver had always been sensible in the way he deals with things. He would never burden others with the things he says. However, the fact that he was a good person wasn¡¯t a good reason for Diana to keep relying on his help, especially since he had already helped her so much. Plus, he already had a girlfriend.. Diana thought it would be good to rify things with him. ¡°Dr. Channing,¡± she decided on a more appropriate term of address, ¡°the function I¡¯m about to attend is a party the Winningtons are holding. There will be many people in attendance, and photos of the event might be leaked to the media. I¡¯m worried your girlfriend might misunderstand if she sees it.¡± Oliver was stunned. Since when did he have a girlfriend? Before he could respond to her, Diana lowered her volume and went on, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, but Nina didn¡¯t mean to photograph both of you together. It¡¯s her work, after all. I swear, we didn¡¯t spread the news about you.¡± The moment Diana mentioned a photograph, realization dawned upon Oliver. Diana had misunderstood. Fanny Smith was in truth his adopted sister, but because of her status as a celebrity, this fact was never made public. Oliver didn¡¯t expect Nina Ashlee to be the one who photographed them while they were having a meal. He supposed the 1.5 million dors hush money was well¨Creceived in Nina¡¯s pocket. However, that was precisely the reason Diana misunderstood that he had a girlfriend. But since the divorce proceedings were still ongoing between Diana and Julian, her misunderstanding wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. In turn, it allowed him to stay by her side without her overthinking. Oliver decided to go along with the flow. ¡°That¡¯s fine. She¡¯s very reasonable, and she was also very apologetic about what had happened to you with Luke.¡± Diana was shocked to hear that. Nina had once told her that Fanny Smith was a celebrity with a hell of a temper. To think the real Fanny would be so kind and easy¨Cgoing! It seemed rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted after all. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 92 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 92 ¡°After Nina wakes up, tell her not to take so many secret photos of us. That¡¯ll be the best way she can repay me.¡± Oliver made it sound like a quid pro quo. He took a step to the side and kept a gentlemanly distance from Diana. ¡°Shall we?¡± His words lifted the burden on Diana¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have a proper talk with Nina about this. Thank you so much for your help.¡± Diana was indeed afraid that something bad might happen if she went to the party alone. She would feel a lot more confident with Oliver with her. Upon reaching the Winnington residence, Diana was surprised to find the Winningtons treating her better than ever. Kate was waiting at the door for her, seemingly for a long time. Instead of getting angry with her for beingte, she lovingly held out her hand to tuck a stray lock of hair behind Diana¡¯s ear. ¡°Why so messy? Quickly go to your room and tidy yourself up.¡± She sounded just like any other mother showing care and concern for her daughter, Diana. However, Diana was not used to Kate¡¯s affectionate behavior. She subtly avoided Kate¡¯s touch and tucked the lock of hair behind her ear again. She pulled out a box made of rosewood and said, slightly anxious, ¡°This is a brooch. It¡¯s your birthday present.¡± Because she was hospitalized, she was unable to return to the mansion and personally pick out a gift. She was slightly worried that Kate might not fancy it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, the moment Kate saw the carved rosewood box, she could tell that it wasn¡¯t cheap goods. She immediately pulled Diana into the house, her face full of smiles. She went around introducing Diana to everyone at the party. ¡°This is Diana, my poor child who was lost for many years.¡± Although there was an uproar when Diana knocked on their doors to seek her family three years ago, forget introducing her officially, the Winningtons had never acknowledged her identity as one of them. Although Diana couldn¡¯t figure out why Kate was treating her like this, she remained standing obediently next to Kate, nodding and smiling to everyone she met. She wore a champagne colored dress with a V¨Cneck and folds down her waist to hide her growing belly. Its satin material looked soft and velvety, effectively highlighting her gentle and ssy aura. Some people gazed in awe at Diana and asked Kate in disbelief, ¡°Is this the same Diana who came from the countryside?¡± Kate was filled with pride. ¡°Yes, she lookspletely different aftering to Richburgh!¡± ¡°She looks so much like James! He¡¯s so blessed to have two beautiful daughters!¡± Kate snuck a nce at Diana to observe her expression. Diana didn¡¯t seem to consider the possibility that she resembled Ka, which made Kate slightly disappointed yet thankful at the same time. It wasplicated. Sooner orter, Diana was going to find out about the fact that she had been a recement. She, as Diana¡¯s mother, would personally help her understand where she stood! Kate considered herself extremely considerate and thoughtful toward Diana, and the smile on her face widened. In keeping up with appearances as a blissful mother and daughter pair, she opened the rosewood box that Diana gave her. Although she was mentally prepared, Kate was almost blinded by the purple gemstones on the brooch. Her smile widened even more. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m blessed too. This is my birthday gift from Diana.¡± Everyone was envious. Kate held Diana¡¯s hand and pushed her toward the crowd with maternal pride as she whispered in the latter¡¯s ear, ¡°Keep your eyes wide open. Manydies here have sons. Although I cannot promise that you¡¯ll marry someone else in full glory after your divorce, I can promise to help you find a match and ensure a good life ahead of you.¡® Diana felt like someone had poured an entire bucket of cold water over her head. Diana pulled her hand away from Kate¡¯s, feeling rather disgusted. ¡°You¡¯re treating me so well today, pulling me here and there to introduce me to everyone. Is that just so I can find a rich man to be my lover?¡± She even thought that Kate genuinely liked her gift and was showing it off to everyone, just like any ordinary mother would do. In the end, her mother was no ordinary mother. Kate would never understand the ordinary yet beautiful love between a mother and daughter. ¡°Do you want me to be like Ka, breaking up a marriage and stealing the position of the rightful wife?!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 93 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 93 Diana couldn¡¯t believe this was what her own mother nned. She even felt like she was beginning to let go of things. ¡°I finally understand why you chose to abandon your biological daughter and keep Ka in the family. You¡¯re all birds of a feather!¡± If this was how things were, she would rather not have a mother like Kate. ¡°You¡¯re audacious!¡± Kate¡¯s body trembled with anger. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯ve lost that uncouth air, and why so many people praise you for being ssy and beautiful? Because of money! I¡¯m helping you find a back¨Cup n! Do you understand?¡± Diana looked at her coldly as disappointment filled her eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t you say something affirmative, like that I am indeed beautiful and outstanding, which is why others praise me and look at me in amazement? Even if you im to be searching for a back¨Cup n for me, why must it be a path so filthy? Did Ka teach you that? Because she walked down the filthy path of breaking someone else¡¯s marriage and benefited from it, you think I should do something just as dirty?¡± Hearing Diana insult Ka wiped the smile off Kate¡¯s face immediately. She raised her hand, fully intending to p Diana. ¡°Shut your mouth! You have no right to say that about your sister!¡± It was a reaction Diana fully expected, but not the result she wanted. As such, she moved faster than Kate and stopped thetter¡¯s hand froming down on her. At the same time, arge hand covered hers, grabbing Kate¡¯s wrist together with her. A pleasant smell of disinfectant solution drifted from the neer¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see something so embarrassing,¡± Diana immediately guessed who it was who came. She pulled her hand back and smiled apologetically at Oliver. Oliver, in his typical gentle fashion, did not deliberately expose her. He simply shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry. I wanted to apany you here to avoid having anything bad happen. Yet, I went to the washroom right after getting out of the car and almost let something happen to you again.¡± This man put all the me on himself. At that moment, his words felt like a refreshing spring breeze blowing on her face. On the other hand, where was Julian when Diana most needed his protection? Bitterness filled her heart as she forced herself to stop thinking about that terrible man. To avoid hurting herself and her baby, Diana silently moved away from Kate and stood behind Oliver. Meanwhile, Oliver had his eyes on Kate. Instead of the usual warmth that was typical of him, his eyes were icy and sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Kate was frightened by the look in his eyes, but that didn¡¯t stop her from attacking Diana verbally once again. ¡°You used me of being filthy, but you¡¯re getting involved with another man before your divorce. Doesn¡¯t that make you filthy too?¡± Diana truly wished she had never knocked on the Winningtons¡® door three years ago. ¡°Here I am trying to make a back¨Cup n for you out of the kindness of my heart, yet you¡¯re being ¡°Tell him to let me go right away! It¡¯s my birthday party! Are you trying to embarrass me in front of my guests?!¡± She spoke at a volume audible only to the three of them. She looked clearly upset,pletely different from the pride she felt when she was showing off her purple gemstone brooch just moments ago. Upon seeing Oliver grabbing Kate¡¯s wrist, someone wanted to make a joke out of the entire situation. He came over and asked, ¡°Kate, this is¡­?¡± Diana was truly scared that Kate might just introduce Oliver as her lover. To her surprise, Oliver released Kate¡¯s wrist and said slowly, ¡°I am a bodyguard hired by Mr. Fulcher to protect his wife.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 94 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 94 ¡°My! Mr. Fulcher dotes on his wife so dearly!¡± ¡°Ms. Winnington is truly blessed!¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Fulcher dotes on Mrs. Fulcher. Now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself, I can attest to that!¡± At that moment, mocking gazes all turned into envy as everyone turned their attention toward Kate and Diana. Diana felt awkward and shocked at the same time. She felt awkward because she was about to lose her identity as Mrs. Fulcher, and it was therefore impossible for Julian to send someone to protect her at this point. On the other hand, she was shocked that someone as outstanding as Oliver was willing to identify himself as a bodyguard just to help her avoid unnecessary trouble. Aside from Nina, she didn¡¯t have a friend as considerate as him. She decided that when she headed back to the hospital to visit Nina, she must make sure Nina doesn¡¯t take any more photos of Fanny and Oliver! That was the least she could do to repay Oliver¡¯s kindness.. On the other hand, Kate was extremely displeased with Oliver¡¯s exnation. She had been the recipient of Oliver¡¯s fierce re moments ago, after all. That was certainly not a look a hired bodyguard would give to his employer! To Kate, Oliver¡¯s exnation was just a weak lie. Diana had already found a back¨Cup n and was just being two¨Cfaced by insulting Kate, when all Kate was doing was making an exit n for Diana. The more Kate thought about it, the more she was certain that Diana couldn¡¯t be her own child. How could her own daughter have such bad intentions yet still desire to maintain a good reputation?! At this moment, Kate wished she had given birth to Ka instead. Unlike Diana, that girl was truly a good child.. The thought of Ka softened Kate¡¯s expression at once. ¡°Diana, do you want to go and see your sister? She should be here soon.¡± Diana was eager to cooperate. ¡°Sure.¡± It was inevitable that she would meet Ka today. Firstly, she needed to get her hands on the money. Secondly, she wanted to see how Ka looked. How was it possible that Ka could attract the attention of everyone around her? Thirdly¡­. She wanted to see if her instincts were right.. As ofte, Diana had the nagging feeling that she would be able to find out the specific timing when Julian¡¯s affections shifted from Ka. She wanted to find out when exactly they got together. Meanwhile, in the backyard of the Winnington residence. Ka hired experts specifically to style herself for the sole purpose of meeting Diana. She looked at herself in the mirror, extremely pleased with her beautiful reflection. Lucy followed behind her after seeing her return. ¡°Have you been to the cake shop?¡± Checking on the progress of Kate¡¯s birthday cake was Ka¡¯s excuse to head out. She wanted to reach Winnington residence at a different time from Diana. If Julian questioned her about itter, she could say that she didn¡¯t break her promise to him and insist on meeting with Diana. It was Diana who attended Kate¡¯s birthday party of her own ord, which resulted in their idental meeting- ¡°I did. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ka said. ¡°I even made sure to hang around in front of the surveince camera.¡± Lucy was pleased. ¡°That¡¯s great! Everything¡¯s going ording to n. That dumb Kate is taking Diana to the backyard right now.¡± She added faintly, ¡°I heard Diana gave her a purple gemstone brooch, which she went around showing off.¡± The corner of Ka¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smirk as she turned around to pick a diamond from a small case behind her. ¡°What lousy purple gemstone? As long as I marry Julian and cut off all ties between Diana and him, she won¡¯tck any precious gems and diamonds!¡± Lucy became excited. ¡°Is this the diamond Julian sent you that other day?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ka nodded and picked a one carat diamond which she handed to Lucy. ¡°Mom, take this and do whatever you want with it.¡± She hooked an arm around Lucy¡¯s neck and said, ¡°To me, you¡¯re way ssier than Kate. You¡¯ll take the seat of the official mistress of the Winningtons very soon!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 95 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 95 Lucy was so happy her eyes disappeared into squints. ¡°This is so shiny that it nearly blinded me!¡± She caressed the gem emotionally. ¡°Can I really take it?¡± ¡°But of course!¡± Ka waved her hands with a generous air. ¡°Everything I have today is all thanks to you, Mom!¡± Lucy was even more pleased with Ka¡¯s words. She kept the diamond carefully and promised Ka, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t let Diana step out of this ce alive today!¡± She must eliminate the threat Diana brought to them! Diana followed Kate over a distance. A smell wafted in her nose, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°The kitchen is preparing meat,¡± Kate looked at her skeptically. ¡°Don¡¯t you eat meat? You used to keep asking the kitchen for meat when you first came here.¡± To think Kate remembered that. Yet, Kate never really asked Diana how she liked her meat cooked. In fact, all the dishes Kate prepared thest time Diana visited were all green and leafy vegetables. Diana thought that was because Kate wasn¡¯t familiar with what she liked to eat. As it turned out, Kate knew to a certain extent; she simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to amodate Diana¡¯s preferences. The more she thought about it, the more disgusted Diana felt. She held back her repulsion and said to Kate, I need the washroom.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at Ka¡¯s room.¡± Kate was slightly displeased. She wanted the sisters to quickly meet, and for Diana to quickly realize her identity as Ka¡¯s recement. But upon seeing that Diana didn¡¯t look too good, she relented. ¡°Come over quickly once you¡¯re done. Her room is the first one around the corner.¡± It was the best room in the best position of the entire Winnington mansion. It faced the sun, and various flowers and nts thrived outside the window. It looked beautiful throughout. the seasons. Diana noticed that very early on, but each time she drew near to the room, someone would chase her Gradually, she no longer approached that room. away. Thinking of the past, Diana was struck with sorrow. She lowered her head to hide the sadness seeping in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Ka in the washroom. Ka was just about done using the washroom and was washing her hands at the sink, just as Diana was doing. Diana looked at the earrings that Ka took off and ced next to the sink. It was the same pair that she threw by theke that day, when she was kidnapped by Luke. Diana didn¡¯t expect Ka to be so bold as to wear the earrings that she deliberately flung away during the incident. She moved her gaze slowly. Ka looked slightly different from how Diana imagined her to be. Her sense of style and taste appeared mediocre as well. She wore a purple gown that looked poorly sewn together, even for such a major event. If it weren¡¯t for those earrings, Diana definitely wouldn¡¯t think that she was Ka. In terms of appearance¡­ Diana surveyed the so¨Ccalled Ka¡¯s face discreetly. Her nose bridge was t, and her mouth was small but too thin. Her features weren¡¯t exquisite, and even made her look slightly dull. The moment the woman noticed Diana looking at her, she calmly put on her earrings. She then red at Diana and said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen a beautifuldy before?¡± Her sudden outburst left Dianapletely speechless. Then, the woman deliberately flicked the water off her hands so hard that it hit Diana¡¯s face. After that, she stepped out haughtily of the washroom on her eight inch heels. It felt like a bad dream as Diana wiped the drops of water away from her face. She wanted to call for Ka and tell her that she was Diana, but her feet remained stuck to the ground. She never thought that she would meet Ka under such circumstances. At the same time, she felt rather disappointed. She was disappointed that Ka wasn¡¯t unique in any way, and appeared mediocre¡­ Diana didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. It was only until Oliver started calling for her after waiting for her for a long time that she finally snapped back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, the look on her face clearly betrayed the fact that she was not. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 96 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 96 Oliver looked at Diana and said kindly, ¡°Cheer up. Think of the baby.¡± Diana nodded. He was right. She should be happier that what she feared had not happened, and that Ka wasn¡¯t overwhelming her at every turn. But¡­ Why did it feel so strange? The sensation was akin to a puffed¨Cup balloon that had deted suddenly. Did Diana feel powerless because she had lost to such an average person? Diana pulled herself together, thinking that she would meet the other formallyter and have a good talk. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t understand why Julian would abandon her for such a mediocre existence. When Diana and Oliver reached Ka¡¯s room, they were informed that Ka and Kate had gone to the cloakroom and had asked Diana to meet them there instead. Because of the switch in location, it wasn¡¯t convenient for a man to follow her. Thus, Oliver had to stay behind. ¡°Can you handle it alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Diana replied with a smile. Thinking of Ka whom she had met previously, and the undisguised contempt and malice she faced, her guard against Ka making underhanded moves had lowered significantly. ¡°Even though they don¡¯t like me, they won¡¯t do anything to me at a public birthday party.¡± Many people were outside, and Ka would embarrass the Winnington family if anything went wrong. Oliver nodded. He soon found a couch to sit down and wait. ¡°I¡¯ll be here, so just shout for me if anything happens. I¡¯ll rush to your side immediately.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be going now. Have some tea and rest while you wait.¡± Diana had lived here for a short period three years ago when she came looking for her rtives. Back then, she was simply a joke who wasn¡¯t wee. Forget about livingfortably in the Winnington residence, she didn¡¯t even dare walk around the ce casually. So, she wasn¡¯t actually familiar with theyout of the ce. A maid walked in front of her, leading the way. Seven or eight turnster, they reached the innermost room on the third floor. ¡°This is Madam¡¯s cloakroom,¡± the maid said, pointing at one of the two rooms that were next to each other. The other room is where Madam usually stays.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hers and Ka¡¯s rooms are really far apart, aren¡¯t they?¡± Dianamented. The maid nodded. ¡°Yes. Miss Ka¡¯s room is thergest, and Madam used to live in it. When Miss was six or seven years old, she mentioned liking how the sunlight filled the room, so Madam moved out and let her use it.¡± Six or seven years old¡­. Where was Diana at that age? Most likely still homeless and thinking about where to get her next meal, and¡­where her own mother was. However, Diana¡¯s birth mother never even thought about her, as the woman already had Ka. Kate gave all her love to Ka, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Ka was the way she was. Growing up, Ka was spoiled rotten. But no matter how spoiled Ka was, she shouldn¡¯t have stood by and recorded a video of Luke kidnapping Diana. What¡¯s more, she shouldn¡¯t have stolen her sister¡¯s husband¡­. As Diana tried to sort through the mess in her mind, she suddenly heard Kate¡¯s voice. ¡°Is that Come in.¡± The maid hurriedly opened the door for Diana and said, ¡°Please go in.¡± you, Diana? Diana shot her a suspicious look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you address me as Miss?¡± Thest time Diana was here, many people took the initiative to greet her. But this time, even after walking around the ce for so long, none did the same. The maid seemed more surprised than Diana at the question. ¡°You and Miss Ka don¡¯t look much alike, and we can differentiate you two now.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 97 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 97 The implication behind the maid¡¯s words was that they only recognized Ka as the sole youngdy of the Winnington family. The deeper meaning behind it was that the servants hadn¡¯t been able to tell Diana and Ka apart before, but now they could. It was a pity that Diana didn¡¯t catch the meaning. She even followed up with, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think we look very simr either.¡± After all, how could two women unrted by blood look simr to each other? Diana shook her head and dismissed the maid before walking into the cloakroom. ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Why are you still standing outside? Come on in!¡± Kate urged. Diana had no idea what Kate and Ka were doing inside, except that it was a bit of a novelty to meet Ka for the first time in such a private ce as a cloakroom. She felt happy the entire time she made her way here, and that happiness only increased when she saw Kate holding up a dress with a smile. It was the first time Diana felt the true meaning of the saying that blood was thicker than water, and what it meant to deeply desire motherly love. ¡°Where¡¯s Ka?¡± Diana asked with a smile. She looked around, but saw no sign of the other woman. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone into the fitting room,¡± Kate replied, pointing down to a small suite in the cloakroom. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ve picked out two identical dresses for you two. Try this on.¡± Diana froze. ¡°Why do you want us to wear the same dress?¡± ¡°The one you¡¯re wearing now is dirty,¡± Kate replied curtly, not liking how Diana questioned her. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re sisters meeting officially for the first time. Wearing the same dress will make things less intimidating. Everyone will look at you two in envy when you go downstairster.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Kate to consider such a thing. ¡°Ka and I¡­ We¡¯re not close sisters. Also, my dress got dirty at the hospital because of an emergency. I didn¡¯t have time to change.¡± What was more, the dress Kate was holding was a fine and beautiful dark green, but it had a long hemline. Diana was worried she would trip over it, and refused again. ¡°I don¡¯t need to wear that. What I have is fine.¡± Kate was annoyed with Diana¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°You¡¯re already sharing the same man as Ka, yet you still feel shameful about wearing the same dress as her?¡± Diana snapped her head up in shock, not expecting such harsh words from Kate. ¡°Well, what about Ka?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t resist shooting back fiercely. ¡°She took the man I had, and wore the earring I gave you and returned. Is she willing to wear the same dress as me?¡± Kate was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? Ka doesn¡¯t have piercings on her ears! Besides, I returned those earrings to you. How could she wear them?¡± Now it was Diana¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ka go to the washroom just now?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Kate said, pulling Diana over and pushing her into another fitting room. ¡°Hurry up and get changed! Ka will be out soon.¡± Wearing the same dress would make them look even more simr than before. Regardless, Diana was firm in her decision. ¡°The dress is too long. I won¡¯t wear it.¡± Who would take responsibility for her baby¡¯s safety if she stepped on the dress and fell? Kate saw how stubborn Diana was being and was about to retort, but Ka¡¯s soft voice rang out and stopped her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t force her to wear it if she doesn¡¯t want to. There are a lot of other dresses, after all.¡± Diana turned toward the fitting room in shock. Had she really mistaken the woman in the washroom as Ka? But¡­ What about the earrings? While Diana pondered, Ka had already pushed open the door and walked towards her with a smile. Ka¡¯s light steps were an absolute contrast to the heaviness crushing Diana¡¯s heart. How could Ka look so much like her?! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 98 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 98 No, the person before her may not be Ka. Diana had also met someone in the washroom who may have been Ka just now, hadn¡¯t she? Diana tried to calm herself as quickly as possible, but she finally looked at Kate with a touch of panic. As if desperate for confirmation, she pointed to Ka and asked somewhat frantically, ¡°Who¡­Who is she?¡± Ka snorted and gave Kate a look, warning thetter not to say anything. Then, she approached Diana enthusiastically and pulled her over. ¡°Oh, Diana! Why are you asking Mom such a question? I¡¯m your sister, Ka. If it wasn¡¯t for Luke, we would¡¯ve long since met.¡± The woman before Diana had a pretty smile on her delicate face. For a moment, Diana thought she was looking in a mirror. Something at the back of Diana¡¯s mind gradually started to break down, but she still persisted and asked, Are you¡­really Ka?¡± Ka pursed her lips, giving the impression that she was exasperated. She turned around to pull her ID card from her bag. ¡°Here, you can return it if you think it¡¯s fake.¡± Diana¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly as she took the thin card. For a while, bits and pieces of her past yed through her mind like a movie. Julian, whom she had never met, suddenly rushed to her and asked her to marry him. Three yearster, he firmly asked for a divorce. And the way he looked at her, like he was always lost in thought¡­ He never even called her name when they were intimate in the bedroom, merely giving her a far off look¡­. And Nina, who never made mistakes when it came to cameras, told Diana that her camera suddenly ran out of batteries and couldn¡¯t snap a picture of Ka. What was more, Diana recalled SK Mall¡¯s broken surveince¡­ There were so many things, both big and small, that seemed to have beenid out for her to discover. Yet, Diana had never once thought that Ka would resemble her. But¡­ Ka was adopted! Diana subconsciously looked at Kate, wanting to ask what was going on, but Kate spoke first. ¡°Diana, how could you not greet your sister? Weren¡¯t you looking everywhere for her? Now that you¡¯ve seen her, why are you acting like this?¡± ¡°You already knew that Ka and I¡­¡± Diana trailed off as she thought about thest time she had dinner with the Winnington family, and what the maid had just now said. Instead of asking, she said, ¡°You already knew that Ka and I look so much alike, yet¡­¡± You never said anything about it. Not a single person told her the truth! Even Nina, who fell sick from stress and anxiety, never said anything about this. This made Diana think about deeper possibilities. She bit her lip, as if the pain would give her a little strength. ¡°Was it me or you that Julian really wanted to marry three years ago, Ka?¡± Ka didn¡¯t expect things to go so well, so much that she didn¡¯t need to do anything. It seemed Diana understood everything after seeing their faces. Ka smirked inwardly, but on the outside, she purposefully put on an ashamed expression. She lowered her head and said regretfully, ¡°Diana, Julian and I should apologize to you. Three years ago, I shouldn¡¯t have left the country so willfully without a word, only to return suddenly after three years.¡± Three years ago, and three yearster. The timing coincided with the marriage and divorce. What else was there not to understand? Diana was obviously Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin! Julian married Diana because of how simr her face was to Ka. ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± Kate said with a sigh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ka who stole your husband, and neither did she steal your life. It was you who stole her first love. You¡¯re the one¡­who interfered with their rtionship.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 99 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 99 ¡°Julian never loved you, whether before or after your marriage. He¡¯s been helping our family for Ka¡¯s sake. Wake up, Diana! You can¡¯tpare to your sister, so give up your position as Mrs. Fulcher as soon as possible. Listen to me and find a wealthy man to marry, and perhaps you¡¯ll live a good life after that. Ka¡¯s your sister, so she won¡¯t treat you poorly¡­¡± Kate continued, but Diana could no longer register the words. In fact, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Her brain was buzzing, and she slumped on the couch like someone who had lost their soul. It was no wonder that two days ago, when Luke kidnapped her, Julian would rescue Ka first. It was no wonder he would always say that he loved her face. What Julian loved was really only her face! Everything was because of this face of hers! That was why he was so protective of her! Oh, Julian. He had lied so well¡­ Diana smiled, but she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. She felt as if her heart had already died. When she discovered that Julian had married her because of how simr her face was to Ka, she no longer had any tears to cry. However, the past had been deeply engraved in her mind with unmistakable rity. She quickly concluded. that Julian had never loved her, and the terrible revtion was akin to a painful p to the face. Why didn¡¯t he tell her the truth? Was she so insignificant to him? Did she deserve to be treated like a fool by all of them? Even Nina¡­ Even Nina didn¡¯t tell her the truth, and allowed Diana to think that Ka was a mistress who interfered in her marriage. In this instance, it seemed Diana was the only one uninformed. She was the one acting like aplete idiot. Ka saw how Diana kept her head down, and was confused by this. She expected Diana to be furious, but thetter wasn¡¯t the slightest bit angry. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but speak first. ¡°Diana, are you okay? I told Mom that it might not be the best if we meet, so you wouldn¡¯t overthink things. But today¡¯s her birthday, and I want her to have her daughters by her side to make her happy¡­¡± Kate smiled gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate, Ka! You thought of both me and Diana¡­¡± She trailed off and looked at Diana pitifully. Then, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity your sister doesn¡¯t appreciate it the slightest bit!¡± ¡®¡­I do appreciate it,¡± Diana suddenly said, raising her head, some of her soul slowly returning to her eyes. How could I not?¡± Diana even reached out to hold Ka¡¯s hand gently. ¡°It¡¯s really a wonder that you, an adopted daughter, can look so much like me, the biological daughter of the Winningtons. We have to stand together to let everyone see how happy Mom is.¡± Kate¡¯s face twisted at Diana¡¯s unexpected words. ¡°Diana! Stop trying to twist things with your words! Ka looks like this because she¡¯s been in the family for a long time. It¡¯s obvious she has truly be part of our family. As her older sister, how can you be sarcastic about her adopted origins?¡± Diana didn¡¯t get angry at Kate¡¯s words. Instead, she gave thetter a sympathetic look. ¡°Mom, who do you think Ka and I look like?¡± The implications behind Diana¡¯s words were simple. She had directed the doubtful origins of Ka to James, their father. Ka¡¯s face instantly turned red with anger. How could Diana be so sharp? Kate had spent half her life without being able to perceive this, so how could Diana see through it so easily? Ka had nned to deal with Diana today using their simr faces as her weapon. Yet, why was this wench so infuriatingly calm? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 100 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 100 Now, things had taken a different turn. Ka was now in a panic, as if hundreds of wildebeest were coming at her in a stampede. Without Lucy¡¯s advice, Ka didn¡¯t know how to deal with Diana¡¯s advances. Right now, the panic on Ka¡¯s face said it all. Diana studied Ka¡¯s expression and made an even more daring guess in her heart. She and Ka¡­..were both directly rted to James. Looking at their age, it seemed that their birthdays were only a few months apart. Diana couldn¡¯t recall Kate having any other children apart from her. In that case¡­ If James was Ka¡¯s father, who was her real mother? If James had another woman, then did Diana really lose her way from her family? And the fact that Ka was brought in to fill her ce¡­ Were those all really coincidental, or had it all been nned at the start? Diana couldn¡¯t stop her heart from pounding frantically at the thoughts that were running through her mind. Diana raised her head to look closer at Ka and studied her own reflection in the mirror at the same time. She and Ka looked so much like James, yet Kate didn¡¯t suspect it even after so many years. The more Diana thought about it, the more she felt there was more to this. Just as she was about to continue her questions, Kate said haughtily, ¡°Of course she looks like your father! Others say it¡¯s because your father loves us so much that he was blessed, and they grew to look like each other. It made up for the family affection that we dearly needed all those years you were away from us.¡± Diana could tell that that was truly what Kate thought. The silly woman didn¡¯t doubt Ka¡¯s origins at all. However, anyone with basic biological knowledge would know that this exnation held not a speck of truth. Even so, there was no denying that Kate firmly believed this fact. She even ostracized her own flesh and blood for Ka¡¯s sake. The more Diana pondered, the more it felt like a joke to her. Once again, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Ka. Putting aside their temperament and their brows, the two of them really did look alike¡­ Ka was growing more and more nervous due to Diana¡¯s unconventional behavior. Now that thetter was staring at her so closely, she felt even more flustered to the point she lost her superior calm. Agitated, she sputtered, ¡°Why are you looking at me so long?!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just marveling at how alike we look.¡± This b*tch had no shame! Ka couldn¡¯t keep up her sweet facade anymore. She red hatefully at Diana before spitting viciously, ¡± You¡¯re the one who looks like me! That¡¯s why Julian chose to marry you after I disappeared! In his heart, you¡¯re just a substitute for me!¡± If Diana didn¡¯t have her baby, she would¡¯ve beenpletely devastated after hearing such words and her world would have long copsed. However, the experience of almost losing her baby two days ago had made her a stronger woman. No matter how embarrassed or shocked she was, she could now restrain her emotions and pull herself together slowly. The expression on her face turned cold, and she pointed out the birth date on Ka¡¯s ID card. ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The words implied that since Diana hade into the world first, Ka, who was younger, was the one who looked like her and not the other way around. Her cold, aloof gaze infuriated Ka even more. ¡°You¡¯re twisting my words! You¡¯re not making sense! Stop it!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Diana replied. Seeing how out¨Cof¨Csorts Ka was, she suddenly understood the reason she had to sign an agreement to get the money in the first ce. Perhaps¡­ Their goal was for her to meet Ka and discover that she had been a substitute. And then, what? They probably wanted to see her devastated and unstable, or that she would cut off her rtionship with Julianpletely. Well, Diana wouldn¡¯t let them get their way! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 101 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 101 Diana and Ka¡¯s resemnce involved many things; it even raised questions about Diana going missing when she was three, while she had been with James. Was it intentional, or was it merely an ident? These doubts overwhelmed Diana¡¯s longing for Julian, and managed to calm her down. ¡°As for you iming me to be your substitute¡­¡± Diana turned her attention back to Ka with a firm gaze. Have you ever asked Julian about it?¡± Before Ka could reply, Diana cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t care for exnations from outsiders when ites to matters between your brother¨Cinw and me. I have my doubts, and I¡¯ll ask him personally.¡± Brother¨Cinw?! Ka was furious with Diana, but it was a fact that Diana and Julian were married. Thus, she couldn¡¯t refute Diana¡¯s words. When Ka thought about how Diana would face her downfallter today, her anger simmered slightly and the ache in her heart soothed somewhat. ¡°Julian and I are childhood friends, and I understand him well enough. If you ask him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you the truth. I just hope you won¡¯t be too sad when the timees¡­¡± Ka once again revealed a fake sympathetic expression. On the surface, she looked like she wasforting Diana. In truth, she was reminding Diana that she and Julian were childhood friends. Without needing to ask Julian, it was obvious that Diana was a stand¨Cin for Ka. However, such a tactic no longer worked on Diana anymore. She simply hummed in response without much care. Ka had a bad feeling about it. As she expected, Diana suddenly smiled and gave Ka a contemptuous look. ¡°Though you may have been childhood friends with Julian, he and I are husband and wife. I know every inch of his body better than you, so you don¡¯t have to be so concerned about things between us.¡± Arghhhh!!!! Ka wanted to p that smug look off Diana¡¯s face. How could this insufferable wench say such shameless things? What infuriated her even more was that she couldn¡¯t refute any of it! ¡°Ha! You won¡¯t be a married couple soon enough!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian would be a widow today, and he would have a new wife; her, Ka Winnington! Diana looked at Ka and reached out to her. ¡°If you want to take my ce as Mrs. Fulcher, that depends on whether you can pay me the money. I¡¯ll proceed with the divorce once you¡¯ve paid me the twelve million. dors you¡¯ve agreed to.¡± ¡°That amount is too big,¡± Ka said through gritted teeth. ¡°Once the birthday party¡¯s over, I¡¯ll send a specialized car with the money to follow you when you leave.¡± The heavy stone in Diana¡¯s heart finally dropped when she heard this. As soon as she could get the money from Ka, adding on Nina¡¯s 1.5 million and Kate¡¯s thirty thousand dors, she would finally be able to pay off the total debt of fifteen million toward Julian and no longer owe him anything. And then¡­their marriage would alsoe to an end. Diana couldn¡¯t stop the sorrow that washed over her when she thought about how she was Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin, but she wouldn¡¯t let her emotions show any more than they already did. She held herself with more dignity than even Ka, who had been brought up to be an outstanding girl. Kate remained silent the entire time they argued. She had expected Diana to be devastated after discovering the truth, but the result had been unexpected. It seemed Ka was the one who was affected more. Even at this moment, from Kate¡¯s point of view, Diana was acting more regally than Ka. In terms of facial features, Diana¡¯s were more delicate and elegant than Ka. Upon closer inspection, it was easy to distinguish between the two. But Diana had grown up in the boonies, so how could she be more dignified and noble than Ka? It must¡¯ve been the power and wealth of the Fulcher family! Kate was more certain than ever; she must hold onto her precious daughter Ka to get into the good graces of the Fulcher family! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 102 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 102 ¡°The party¡¯s about to start,¡± Ka said, leaning into Kate when she saw thetter lost in thought. She deliberately pouted and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the front yard, Mom?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Kate couldn¡¯t refuse Ka, and she red at Diana. ¡°It¡¯s all because you refused to change clothes and dyed us! I don¡¯t know who you take after. You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Ka immediately rubbed Kate¡¯s temples when she saw how angry Kate was. Then, she turned to Diana. ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s birthday, Diana. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you should put on the dress so that us sisters can stand by her side and show everyone how blessed she is.¡± Regardless of the reason Ka came up with, Diana still repeated the same answer. ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡± Kate¡¯s face was already pale with anger. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care! Just wear your dirty dress for all I care! It doesn¡¯t matter if others ridicule me. God knows how often I¡¯ve gone through it because of you anyway!¡± As usual, Kate¡¯s usations and obvious disgust toward Diana would only increase when Ka was present. Diana thought she had long gotten used to Kate¡¯s tant favoritism, but she had hoped that today, having just learned that she was simply someone¡¯s substitute, she had thought that¡­ Kate would at least give her a littlefort. In the end, Diana¡¯s hopes were in vain. In Kate¡¯s heart, Ka was the only one worthy of being her daughter. ¡°I won¡¯t let you be embarrassed because of me,¡± Diana said, hanging her head down and looking at the hem of her skirt, which could barely be ssified as dirty. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the banquet ends and leave with the car. I came today mainly to get the money, after all.¡± Ka panicked when she heard that. Diana needed to be in the front yard! Otherwise, her n would fail! She turned to Kate and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ve upset Mom, Diana. It¡¯s her birthday today, so how could you say you¡¯re only here for money?¡± Then, she held Kate¡¯s arm in one hand and used her other to help Diana up from the couch gently. ¡°We need to go to the front yard together. I know you¡¯ve never entertained guests since you were a child, so you don¡¯t know the etiquette of high society. But it¡¯s okay! If you feel really ufortable at the banquet, you can simply mingle with the guests and eat. No one will bother you.¡± Ka¡¯s words sounded like she was being considerate of Diana, but she was actually putting thetter down harshly. Diana hated how two¨Cfaced Ka was, but she didn¡¯t bother arguing with Ka and instead said calmly, ¡°It seems you always remember you had the opportunity to benefit from and receive our family¡¯s grand treatment because I was lost as a child.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Ka was angry at Diana¡¯s smooth counter, but it didn¡¯t matter. She desperately swallowed her anger andforted herself with the fact that Diana would have no way to continue living in this world in a few minutes. Instead of having the banquet indoors, Kate had taken advantage of the season and set up an outdoor banquet. When she and Ka arrived, they headed straight to the stage, presented a unified front, and thanked the guests foring. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. On the other hand, Diana found a secluded corner where no one would bother her. It was a ce where she could keep an eye on her surroundings, in case Ka nned something heinous. About ten minutester, Kate finally finished her speech. With Ka by her side, they went around toasting with the guests. Since Kate didn¡¯t mention Diana at all during her speech, Diana didn¡¯t expect Kate and Ka toe toward her, much less with another girl trailing behind them. Kate was in a good mood after receivingpliments and congrattions from others. She smiled as she said, ¡°Diana, this is Lyra Conner. She¡¯s Ka¡¯s best friend. I recall you mentioning the earrings just now, so I guessed you must¡¯ve confused her with Ka. I brought her here to introduce her to you.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 103 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 103 Having said that, Kate pointed out the earrings to Diana. ¡°They do look like the ones you gave me, so it was clearly fate that you two met.¡± It was much more than a simr resemnce. Diana could remember anything her grandmother gave her. Even though she didn¡¯t know the exact value, she could remember every detail of the item. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ones on Lyra¡¯s ears were clearly the same ones she had left at theke. ¡°Since it¡¯s fate, how about we have a drink together?¡± Ka suggested happily. Kate immediately called for wine to be brought over and poured a ss for Diana, Ka, and Lyra. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is the first time you sisters have officially met, and Lyra came to congratte me on my birthday. I¡¯m so happy to see all three of you here, so let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Lyra and Ka hurriedly took their sses. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Winnington.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Diana refused to take a ss as she was pregnant. ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Why are you always such a spoilsport? You always refuse me when I¡¯m happy about something!¡± Kate was obviously a little upset, and even Ka¡¯s face twisted slightly. The happiness from before was gone almost instantly. Suddenly, Lyra said, ¡°Diana? I didn¡¯t mean to ssh water on you in the washroom just now, but you kept staring at me like I was a thief and it made me ufortable. I understand why you did it after Mrs. Winnington exined the earrings to me. So, I¡¯ll drink first as an apology, okay?¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Lyra to tie the washroom incident to drinking. She quickly stepped back, feeling a headache building. The smell of wine was starting to get to her. ¡°I appreciate your intentions, but I really can¡¯t drink.¡± Ka started to be anxious. The poison she and Lucy had prepared was on Diana¡¯s ss. Ka hadn¡¯t poured or touched the wine, so when Diana died, she and Lucy wouldn¡¯t be implicated even if the police investigated. Kate would take the fall and be a disgrace to the Winnington family for poisoning her daughter with her own hands. By then, Lucy would have the opportunity to rise to the top and top a take her seat as the Winningtons¡® mistress. As for Lyra¡­ She was simply a sycophant who liked to tter Ka. Ka saw her as useful, so she threw the earrings Diana had tossed to Lyra. She hadn¡¯t expected Diana to meet Lyra in the washroom or for Lyra to ssh water on Diana¡¯s face, which now became an excuse so that Diana would drink. However, it all didn¡¯t matter now because Diana refused to drink. Ka started to get more anxious as time passed. ¡°Diana, you refused to participate in the speech and mingle with the guests. Now, you won¡¯t even toast to Mom. Aren¡¯t you being a little too selfish? It¡¯s her birthday!¡± Lyra followed suit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ka. Diana grew up in the boonies, so no one taught her how to behave in settings like these. Right, Diana?¡± Seeing how enthusiastic they were about getting her to drink, Diana¡¯s vignce intensified. Even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she definitely wouldn¡¯t drink the wine. She refused even more firmly, saying, ¡°My wound from two days ago hasn¡¯t healed yet, and the doctor forbade me from drinking alcohol.¡± This served as a reminder to Kate, who finally remembered that Diana had been kidnapped and injured. ording to Ka, Diana suffered much that day. Her heart ached slightly for Diana, and she called someone to switch the wine with juice. ¡°Never mind,¡± Kate said, ncing at the two girls. ¡°Diana¡¯s not feeling well, so she can drink this instead.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 104 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 104 Sure enough! As long as Diana lived, Julian and Kate would be swayed sooner orter. Ka was more certain than ever; Diana had to be dealt with today, once and for all! This was the first time Kate had given in to Diana even with Ka around. Ka¡¯s hand turned white with how hard she gripped her wine ss. She turned away in anger, but then saw Lucy waving at her from not far away to reassure her. Thinking that Lucy had probably reapplied the poison to Diana¡¯s ss, Ka felt relieved. She watched as Kate filled Diana¡¯s ss again, but Diana still refused to drink. Kate also took Ka¡¯s drink and poured out the wine, recing it with juice. ¡°You were also injured two days ago, and you need to apply medicine to your face. For safety¡¯s sake, you should both drink juice.¡± Lucy saw the change from afar, and her face froze instantly. She frantically gestured to Ka, but Ka didn¡¯t turn around and couldn¡¯t see it. Ka was anxious to get Diana to drink, so she downed her own ss without a second thought. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as Ka finished drinking, Lucy ran over, panting and shouting in rm, ¡°Miss!¡± Lucy hadn¡¯t applied the poison to Diana¡¯s ss, but had put it straight in the juice instead. Diana didn¡¯t drink it, but Ka drank an entire ss! As pain began to spread through Ka¡¯s limbs, she started to go limp. She instantly realized what was going on when she saw the terror on Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°M¨CMom¡­!¡± Kate rushed forward to grab Ka¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, Ka! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy quietly took a step back, but Diana noticed that her eyes were filled with worry and even malice¡­ The same look Ka had when she looked at Diana! Diana came to a quick conclusion: was Lucy Ka¡¯s biological mother?! The possibility shocked Diana. She was about to say something when Ka wailed harshly, ¡°Ahhh! It hurts! Ahh¡­! My throat¡­ It burns!¡± Lucy¡¯s face had gone stark white. Kate was also looking at Ka in panic, and her hands were shaking. Only Diana, who was calm, pulled her phone out to call Oliver for a look. ¡°There are signs of poisoning.¡± After examining Ka, Oliver asked Diana in concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± It felt good to be the priority of concern. Diana hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She nced at the juice and said, ¡°It happened after she drank the juice.¡± Oliver instantly understood. He took the juice and methodically arranged for Ka to get medical attention. Diana and Kate followed the ambnce that took Ka to the central hospital. Ka arrived in the nick of time and was saved, but her throat was severely damaged, and her voice would forever sound like broken ss. Meanwhile, Oliver sent the juice for testing and revealed that there had indeed been poison in it. Had Ka consumed a higher dose, she would have died. Kate kept urging Diana with tears in her eyes, ¡°Call Julian! Call him now!¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Julian replied, having rushed over. ¡°Right after Ka got out of her operation, she called me.¡± He turned and shot Diana a stern re. ¡°Well, Diana? Why aren¡¯t you on your knees, begging Ka for forgiveness?¡± Diana looked up in shock, bewildered by his nonsensical words. ¡°Why on earth would I have to do that?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 105 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 105 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 105 What right did Julian have to tell Diana to kneel and beg for forgiveness? ¡°How are you not ashamed of what you¡¯ve done?¡± Julian growled, giving her a vicious re. The slight warmth he had shownst night was gone, reced with utter disgust. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you weren¡¯t allowed to meet Ka?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Diana recovered quickly and responded, ¡°Did you think¡­that I had anything to do with Ka¡¯s poisoning?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who talked Ka into drinking that juice at the party!¡± Lucy and Lyra suddenly stepped forward, pointing their fingers at Diana and eximing loudly for Julian to hear. ¡°It was her! She was jealous of Ka, so she hurt her!¡± Diana was speechless at the scene that was unfolding before her. ¡°What proof do you have that I poisoned. her? Just your word?¡± ¡°You still won¡¯t show any remorse!¡± Julian seemed unwilling to speak another word to her. ¡°After meeting Ka today, you clearly knew you were simply her stand¨Cin, so you quickly made your move against her!¡± Diana was simply a disappointment. Pain shed across Julian¡¯s eyes, and he gestured for a bodyguard who pressed Diana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Stay on your knees until she¡¯s willing to forgive you!¡± What a joke! Diana broke free from the bodyguard¡¯s hold and red at him with the same amount of viciousness. ¡°Julian Fulcher! Am I really just Ka¡¯s substitute to you?¡± ¡°What else could you be?¡± Julian was a handsome man, but his attractive features were now cruel; his words sharp like a de that could cut through anyone and leave only blood in their wake. ¡°You both look alike. Doesn¡¯t that speak for itself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re so afraid of me meeting her,¡± Diana said mockingly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to admit it so brazenly.¡± He had said the words so frankly that it was crystal clear to Diana that he never once loved her! ¡°President Fulcher, Ka is still waiting for you inside¡­¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help but speak up when she realized they were at a stalemate. As expected, Julian hardened his heart at Lucy¡¯s words and gave his bodyguard a look. The man immediately held down Diana¡¯s shoulder once more, this time with more force. Diana was thoroughly disgusted with Julian¡¯s tyranny. ¡°Let go! You have no right to do this to me! Let me go! She didn¡¯t expect Julian to get down on her level. His eyes were narrowed and filled with burning emotions. as he said in a low, contemptuous voice, ¡°I have no right?¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°In Richburgh, I am thew!¡± Diana should have thought about the consequences before doing anything to Ka. ¡°I won¡¯t kneel!¡± Diana stubbornly said with reddened eyes, despite knowing how ruthless the man before her was. ¡°I had nothing to do with Ka¡¯s poisoning!¡± It wasn¡¯t her fault! She even felt that Ka had the intention to hurt her first. She immediately grasped the thought like a lifeline and shouted, ¡°The wine ss!¡± Julian was about to enter the room when she called out, ¡°Have someone find the wine ss in the Winnington residence! Whether Ka intended to harm me first or I deliberately poisoned her, we¡¯ll know once we find the ss!¡± The more Diana said, the whiter Lucy¡¯s face became. The paler she became, the more confident Diana was. The Winningtons inviting her to the birthday banquet wasn¡¯t to give her money at all, but to hurt her. Only, it backfired and Ka got a dose of her own medicine as she drank the poison before Diana. To her surprise, Julian didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Diana! The more excuses you make, the more you disgust me.¡± Was Diana a substitute for Ka? No. The man looked at her steadily, his lips pressed into a thin line as he said hatefully, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy to be Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 106 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 106 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 106 Julian¡¯s cold voice and determined shoulders, coupled with the icy sensation she was experiencing as her knees were forced to the floor, left a single emotion burning brightly through Diana. Hate! She never imagined there woulde a day when she would hate a single person so much, and that was Julian Fulcher. person She hated him for never loving her once, but giving her the illusion that he did. She hated him for treating her as Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin, and the fact he would choose Ka without fail between them. Diana would never admit to something she had never done, much less get down on her knees like an idiot, She would use all her power to protect her baby, and that was her determination as a mother! Julian seemed to sense her strong resentment and spared her a final nce before entering the ward. If all of this hadn¡¯t happened today, he would still be walking into Diana¡¯s ward¡­. He would still be there to tuck her in and bring her food. If she was angry, he would just deliver the things and leave. But now, Diana wasn¡¯t even worth a hospital room. She had to pay for her recklessness and the misdeeds she hadmitted today! He turned away and took a deep breath as he walked into Ka¡¯s ward. As soon as he entered, he saw how pale her face was and how swollen her eyes were. She looked like she had been crying for a long time. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Tears started to pour from Ka¡¯s eyes again the moment she saw Julian. Julian¡¯s heart ached when he heard her speak. Ka¡¯s voice¡­was utterly ruined. It sounded more severely damaged in person than when she talked to him on the phone. Ka had always loved being beautiful, and she also loved talking. How would she endure this? There was nothing else she could do but cry before him. Julian approached her and wiped her tears away tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to cure you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Julian. The doctor already said that¡­¡± Ka reached up to grasp her throat with a pained look. ¡°My condition¡­is hard to cure¡­¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Julian said, seeing that it was hard for her to speak. ¡°Just get some rest, and leave everything to me. Ka was touched, knowing that she could rely on Julian¡¯s words. ¡°What about Diana? Will police to deal with her since she hurt me like this?¡± you call the N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian was a little evasive on this subject. He knew once he called the police, Diana¡¯s eventual conviction would taint her the rest of her life. Even though Diana was guilty, Julian knew the root cause was that he had chosen her to be Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin three years ago. If he hadn¡¯t done such a thing, and if Diana hadn¡¯t discovered the truth, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have be angry enough toy hands on Ka. However, he had already done all he could to prevent the two of them from meeting. When the thought entered his mind, he furrowed his brows and asked Ka, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to meet her?¡± Ka was taken aback by Julian¡¯s sudden seriousness, and immediately lowered her head. ¡°She insisted oning over to get the money¡­¡± D*mn it! It was because of the money again! When the hell was Diana¡¯s stubbornness going to change? He had clearly told her that she didn¡¯t need to return the money, but she still racked her brains to do so! Ka saw Julian¡¯s face bing darker, and was afraid he would find out that she had caused all this trouble in the first ce. Frightened, she pushed on and said, ¡°Since it was Mom¡¯s birthday, we weren¡¯t on guard when she came asking us for the money¡­¡± !! And since it was her mother¡¯s birthday, it was impossible for Ka not to appear before the guests. Thus, it was only natural for the two sisters to meet. ¡°I¡¯m the one to me, Julian. I didn¡¯t heed your advice, and¡­and I deserved this!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 107 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 107 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 107 Julian sighed and pulled Ka into his arms. Patting her lightly on the back, he said consolingly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was the one who didn¡¯t discover it in time to stop it.¡± Although her throat was really sore, Ka still greedily inhaled Julian¡¯s scent. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Julian¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made her kneel in the corridor until you¡¯re willing to forgive her.¡± Ka felt satisfied when she heard that. ¡°What if I refuse to forgive her?¡± ¡°Then she¡¯ll keep on kneeling!¡± The floor was hard and cold, and her health would worsen if Diana knelt for a long time. Ka was determined to make sure Diana lost her leg from kneeling! She wouldn¡¯t let Diana go so easily this time! It was Diana¡¯s fault for not going along with Ka¡¯s n to drink the poison and just die. If Diana had just died like she was meant to, Ka¡¯s throat wouldn¡¯t have been ruined! Ka regretted that she couldn¡¯t kill Diana this time. Despite that, this incident helped thoroughly cut off Julian¡¯s good impression of Diana and had him focused on Kapletely. There was still a silver lining. Ka hugged Julian tighter and buried herself in his arms before crying again. Diana heard the earth¨Cshattering cries from the room and couldn¡¯t help but look at Oliver, who had crouched beside her and was trying to help her up from the floor. She said mockingly, ¡°Even though her voice is a little hard on the ears, she can still cry so loudly. She¡¯s trying real hard to sell how miserable she is, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°How are you still in the mood to make fun of her at this time?¡± Oliver snorted, still reaching out with an insistent arm toward her. ¡°Come on, get up. The Fulchers are stronger than the Channings, but Julian still has to show me some respect if I really want to protect you.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can give you any more trouble.¡± Oliver had already helped her so much, so how could she drag his family into this mess? He was a benevolent and righteous man, but she couldn¡¯t take advantage of this to drag him down. She knelt on the ground, shaking from how powerless she felt. Oliver was pained to see her so stubborn, but he was also a little angry. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°Diana¡­. Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, think about the baby. Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The baby? That¡¯s right¡­ She still had a baby growing in her belly, her and Julian¡¯s baby. From the time she learned she was only a substitute, to the time Ka falsely used her of intentionally destroying her throat and even attempting to take her life out of jealousy, to the time Julian forced her to kneel as punishment, it was the thought of protecting her baby that kept Diana from breaking down and survive. In the end, however, there would be a time when she was hesitant. ¡°The way I¡¯m trying so hard to protect this child is simply ridiculous in your eyes, isn¡¯t it?¡± After all, Julian had abandoned her time and time again. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to be pregnant with their child. In fact, he never loved her from the start, and all the pampering he showered her during their marriage was a sham. In such a situation, Diana was still trying her best to protect her baby¡­ Anyone else would definitely call her a fool. Oliver seemed to know what she was thinking and replied gently, ¡°Who was the one who made it a rule that only the father¡¯s will mattered when it came to wanting children? Haven¡¯t you heard of how many women who had left their children¡¯s father behind? About how they only want their children, and not the man? This is a chance God has given you to leave the man who never loved you, and for you to only stay with those who cherish you. Just follow what your heart tells you, Diana. No matter how much insight and judgment others have, none of them can understand how you feel, much less know a mother¡¯s natural desire to protect her child.¡± Even though the baby in her was only eleven weeks old and many of its organs had yet to develop, it was still the first existence to share Diana¡¯s heartbeat; it apanied her when she criedte into the night, and shared her joy. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 108 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 108 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 108 Suffice to say, Oliver¡¯s words enlightened Diana greatly. That¡¯s right! Why should she care about what others think? All she had to do was continue to protect this child in her belly and keep it safe at all cost. That was her original intention; that was what strengthened her motivation.. She couldn¡¯t continue letting her body be treated this way. Diana gave Oliver a grateful look. ¡°Could you please make a phone call for me?¡± ¡°To whom?¡± Oliver immediately said, pulling out his phone without hesitation. ¡°Just tell me the number, and I¡¯ll dial.¡± Soon, the phone on Madam Fulcher¡¯s end rang. The old woman had just returned from a walk in the garden of the old mansion, and was rxing in the living room. Madam Fulcher immediately picked up the phone when she heard the maid calling out that she had received a call. She said excitedly, ¡°Diana? Is that you? Are you not angry with me anymore?¡± The barrage of questions from the kind old woman stumped Diana. It was only when she processed Madam Fulcher¡¯s words that she realized that the older woman might still feel guilty about drugging Julian some time ago. After all, Diana had left the old mansion without saying goodbye. Though Madam Fulcher had not said anything, she must have felt bad about the incident. With all that had happened recently, Diana hadn¡¯t bothered calling the olddy to greet her or chat with her. How long had she left Madam Fulcher hanging? Thinking about how the older woman had missed her to this extent, Diana simultaneously felt warm and guilty. She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not even using my own phone. How did you know it was me?¡± Madam Fulcher replied pretentiously, ¡°The phone line feels cold if Julian calls me. It only feels warm when you do, you know?¡± Such nonsense broke through Diana¡¯s tense guard, and she snorted, ¡°Grandma!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. In this world, if there were still people she would call family, Grandma would definitely be the first and only one. As for Kate¡­ From the beginning of this incident, every word she uttered was only concern for Ka. Even now, after Julian had forced Diana to kneel, Kate had never bothered to check on Diana¡¯s well¨Cbeing. Her so¨Ccalled birth mother also refused to believe that Diana was innocent. ¡°Diana,¡± the joking tone from Madam Fulcher¡¯s voice was gone and turned somewhat serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Julian picked on you again?¡± Initially, Diana thought that her hate toward Julian had filled her to the brim. Now, she realized that grief at being wronged overwhelmed those feelings. She couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and cried, spilling everything to the older woman on the other end. Half an hourter, a terrifying scene unfolded in the central hospital. From the entrance to the inpatient department, every floor was filled with ck¨Cd bodyguards. Some of them even visibly carried weapons! As for Madam Fulcher, she was dressed in a double¨Cbreasted coat. Her silvery¨Cwhite hair was pulled back into a bun, her turquoise earrings shone in the light as they swayed on her ears, and she looked every inch a regal woman. At the same time, her eyes had a touch of concern and anxiousness. ¡°Diana!¡± Madam Fulcher called out. She refused the dean, director, and other hospital staff who approached her, making a beeline for Diana instead. Seeing how Diana was kneeling on the ground, Madam Fulcher felt tears gather in her eyes. Her heart ached so much, as if she was the one hurt. ¡°Child! Get up!¡± The bodyguards that Julian had left behind saw this scene and tried to stop the old woman, but Madam Fulcher¡¯s own bodyguards easily dealt with them. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Diana,¡± Madam Fulcher said with firm determination in her eyes. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you suffer!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 109 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 109 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 109 Diana felt her heart melt into happy goo at Madam Fulcher¡¯s spirited deration. She knew it! Grandma would always stand by her side. Even though the older woman was Julian¡¯s blood grandmother and Diana was an outsider, Diana always believed that Grandma would help her. It was why she had made that call in the first ce. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?¡± Madam Fulcher asked as she helped Diana off the floor. Madam Fulcher looked at Diana¡¯s swollen eyes and trembling legs. Fury burned her almost immediately. She raised her cane and mmed it on the ground, and barked at Julian¡¯s guards with a voice that couldn¡¯t be any fiercer, ¡°Call your master this very instant!¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare go against her, as she had once been a powerful figure. Plus, Julian was known to be a filial man. They immediately rushed to the ward. ¡°Sir! Madam Fulcher is here, and she¡¯s helping Madam Diana!¡± Julian immediately grew stressed upon hearing those words. ¡°Grandma¡¯s here?¡± How dare that woman bring his grandmother into this! She was really something else, all right. She talked a lot about being filial and dutiful, but now what? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She actually called the olddy to shield her! The guilt and remorse he felt toward Diana evaporated instantly. He said coldly, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still in the corridor. Madam Fulcher has called for you.¡± When Ka heard this, she also made to get out of bed, intending to greet the old woman. However, Julian. stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out. You¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°But, what if¡­¡± Ka grabbed his hand, saying hesitantly, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t upset Grandma because of me, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯d rarely say something like this,¡± Julian said as he adjusted her IV drip. ¡°Rest well.¡± Having said that, Julian strode out of the room. When Kate and Lucy saw him leave, they rushed into the room to apany Ka. As for Lyra, this was her first time seeing Julian up close. After considering her options, she decided to follow Julian and see Madam Fulcher and Diana instead of going to Ka. The ridicule on Julian¡¯s face was clear as day. Even without him saying anything, Diana knew what was going through his mind. This time, she had nothing to exin as it was true that she had called Madam Fulcher to rescue her. At this moment, the older woman was the only one she could rely on. ¡°Julian.¡± Madam Fulcher said, disappointment evident in her eyes as she saw him approaching. ¡°Exin yourself! Why did you treat Diana this way?¡± The rtionship between Julian and Diana was still fine when they left the old mansion thest time she saw them, and she hadn¡¯t contacted them for fear of disturbing them. Thus, she had not expected Diana to have suffered so much in such a short time. Diana¡¯s face looked much thinner now, and it had only been a few days since Madam Fulcher had seen her at the old mansion. Julian said nothing, his sharp eyes trained on Diana as if trying to prate her mind and body. With indifference and mockery etched deep in his features and bodynguage, he sneered disdainfully, ¡°Haven¡¯t you told Grandma what you did?¡± What she did? Diana retorted, ¡°Are you talking about the fact that right after I met Ka, I was bold and stupid enough to talk her into drinking poisoned juice in full view of the public, therefore ruining her voice, Mr. Fulcher?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 110 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 110 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 110 After that exmation, Madam Fulcher stepped forward and brought her cane down swiftly on Julian. ¡°Did you say that Ka Winnington has returned?!¡± One hit. ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Diana for three years, and you¡¯ve been purely using her as a substitute?!¡± Two hits. ¡°Even if Diana was truly jealous of Ka and wanted to do something to her, do you think an intelligent girl like Diana would do it in full view of everyone? Do you honestly think she doesn¡¯t have brains?!¡± Three hits. A strike of her cane apanied each question, and Julian didn¡¯t dodge any. He never did when his grandmother hit him. But each time he was struck, Diana felt his pain as if it was her own. Even though she deeply hated his tyranny, distrust, and indifference just minutes ago, she still felt uneasy as she witnessed him getting beaten, to the extent that concern crept onto her face.. Madam Fulcher nced at Diana, and instantly knew that she was right. Diana was a soft¨Chearted, kind, and affectionate woman. Even after suffering so much, she still worried and thought about Julian. With that, Madam Fulcher felt relieved and put away her cane for the time being. However, Julian had not woken up from the beatings. He stared at Diana and said insistently, ¡°She clearly knows what she did.¡± ¡°You!¡± Madam Fulcher was simply speechless at how her grandson was acting, and changed targets immediately. ¡°Where¡¯s Ka? I want to see her!¡± That woman was bad news! Every time Madam Fulcher saw Ka, her eyes were always wandering. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of sincerity in them! Yet, Julian was stupidly attached to his savior and wanted to protect Ka no matter what. When Diana showed up three years ago, Madam Fulcher felt that it was a blessing from herte husband. Diana¡¯s appearance gave her a chance to rece that horrid woman. Thus, she nned and hastened Ka¡¯s departure from the country and agreed for Diana to marry into the Fulcher family at the same time. Madam Fulcher felt guilty over the fact that Diana had be that woman¡¯s stand¨Cin, so she did her best to treat Diana well for the past three years. She also felt that Julian had changed a little and harbored genuine feelings toward Diana without him realizing it. It was why she kept urging them to have a child. She also hoped she would have an extra bargaining chip before Ka returned to the country. As the Fulcher family stood where they were today, Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t care about one¡¯s background. Diana had a sincere heart, and for Madam Fulcher, that was enough. There was nothing more important than a person¡¯s character when choosing who bes family, after all. Yet¡­ Not only was Diana not pregnant, but Ka was also back now. To make matters worse, that woman had set up this incident to happen today! Madam Fulcher definitely didn¡¯t believe that such a smart and resilient girl like Diana would hurt someone, especially if a motive could so easily be found. If Diana had really done it, wouldn¡¯t that be the equivalent to rushing herself into an early grave? It was unfortunate that while her grandson was an undeniably smart man, he was blind to something so obvious. ¡°Ka¡¯s vocal cords arepletely ruined, and she¡¯s resting now,¡± Julian said, refusing Madam Fulcher¡¯s request. ¡°If you have anything to say, just let me know instead. If you really want to see her, you can wait until the day after tomorrow when she gets discharged. I¡¯ll be taking her back to my vi to recuperate. You can see Ka there.¡± Spread the love Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 111 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 111 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 111 Madam Fulcher choked at Julian¡¯s words, and her face reddened with anger. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re taking Ka to your vi?!¡± Julian even wanted to tell Madam Fulcher that he was going to marry Ka, but upon recalling Diana¡¯s N?velDrama.Org content rights. condition for divorce, he bit back the words. ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be convenient for me to care for her personally.¡± ¡°You must be out of your mind! If you take Ka home, then where will Diana stay?!¡± Madam Fulcher mmed her cane on the floor, then shot Diana an apologetic look. ¡°Diana, I should apologize to you. I knew why Julian wanted to marry you three years ago, but I didn¡¯t stop him. I thought that¡­¡± She thought that feelings could be developed between them, and that once Julian discovered how good Diana was, he would forget about Ka. way She didn¡¯t expect her grandson to be more stubborn than expected. Even so, the old woman had seen the Julian looked at Diana over the past three years, and how Diana had treated him. They weren¡¯t pretending. It was also obviously not, as Julian had said, that he had purely treated Diana as Ka¡¯s substitute. Unfortunately, it seemed Julian had yet toe to his senses. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. She would do her best to help Julian keep Diana as her granddaughter¨Cinw and his wife. However, if he crossed the line¡­. Madam Fulcer sighed in frustration. Sheforted Diana by saying, ¡°Diana. In my heart, you¡¯ve never been anyone¡¯s substitute. You are you, and you¡¯re unique in this world. I know that.¡± Seeing how haggard Diana looked, Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes reddened in sympathy. ¡°No matter what others say, I won¡¯t allow you to give up on yourself. I will be your support! For the rest of your life!¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s words rang loud and clear. ¡°I¡¯ll even try to live a few more years for you!¡± Diana was trying her best not to cry, but every word Madam Fulcher uttered pierced her heart. She couldn¡¯t ignore the overwhelming emotions that spread through her. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± She wanted to thank Madam Fulcher for rebuilding her shattered heart, and for making her, a girl no different than an orphan, to know what it felt like to have a family that would protect her. ¡°No need to speak, child. I understand,¡± Madam Fulcher shushed Diana and held her hand. Then, the old woman nced at Julian and said firmly, ¡°Come. You¡¯ll return to the old mansion with me. We won¡¯t go to that run¨Cdown vi!¡± ¡°But I still have some things to pack¡­¡± Diana said as she wiped her tears with her free hand, feeling the warmth that her grandmother brought. Smiling through her tears, she continued, ¡°So we might have to make a trip there after all.¡± When Julian saw how neither of the women had any intention of asking him about Diana¡¯s relocation, he was furious and said, ¡°How very good for you, Diana! But has Ka forgiven you? Aftermitting such a huge crime, you won¡¯t even get down on your knees and apologize sincerely?!¡± ¡°Julian Fulcher! How dare you ask Diana to kneel?¡± Madam Fulcher was incensed. She raised her cane and waved it agitatedly as she spoke, ¡°Must you insist on angering me to death today? Very well! You might as well do it right now! You can keep Diana in the hospital over my dead body!¡± After saying that, Madam Fulcher was out of breath. As she took deep breaths to calm herself, her eyesnded on Lyra, who was hiding behind Julian and watching the drama unfold. Narrowing her eyes, Madam Fulcher noticed the earrings on Lyra¡¯s ears looked familiar. She was stunned for a moment, then she stepped forward immediately and yanked it from Lyra¡¯s ears without a care in the world. ¡°I gave these earrings to Diana! Why are you wearing them?!¡± Lyra¡¯s ears were bleeding from the excessive force, but she didn¡¯t darein in the face of the old woman¡¯s fury. She trembled under Julian¡¯s questioning gaze and stammered, ¡°K¨CKa gave them to me¡­¡± Lyra didn¡¯t expect that the earrings would involve Madam Fulcher! Julian studied the earring in his grandmother¡¯s hand. The color and style of it¡­ He recalled seeing it in a package Kate had sent to Diana. He also remembered seeing it on Diana¡¯s ears when the Luke incident happened. When he arrived at the nt to take Diana to the hospital, the earrings were no longer on her. He hadn¡¯t bothered about it then, thinking it to be insignificant at first. Now that he thought about it, did it end up with Ka giving the earrings to Lyra? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 112 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 112 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 112 ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s the truth!¡± Lyra was terrified and bbered everything that came to mind, never considering the consequences. ¡°Ka said she found it at thekeside, so you may have mistaken it!¡± Displeasure colored Julian¡¯s face instantly. ¡°She found it?¡± He distinctly remembered Ka saying that Luke had kidnapped both her and Diana. If that was truly the case, how could she have had time to find these earrings? There was only one possibility¡­ Ka had lied to him. In other words, it meant that Diana hadn¡¯t lied to him about the kidnapping incident. The two of them had been brought to the factory one after the other; the difference was, Diana had been forced there while Ka had gone there on her own. Ka never thought of calling the police the first chance she got, because recording the video of Diana¡¯s humiliation was her priority. Julian couldn¡¯t put to words the feeling coursing through him at the moment. It was impossible for anyone around him to read his deep, dark eyes. Seeing how quiet the man had be, Madam Fulcher pushed him out of the way unceremoniously and took Diana to wash her hands before leaving the hospital. This time, Julian didn¡¯t stop them. But Diana, who had finally managed to leave the hospital, wasn¡¯t as happy as she should be. She instead looked at the earring in Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand, lost in thought. She understood that Julian had allowed her to leave because he realized the lies Ka had told him after seeing the earrings. However, he still didn¡¯t expose Ka. It didn¡¯t look like he would get angry at Ka, either. If it was Diana who had done it, she was sure Julian would have been furious enough to blow off a rooftop. Now, it was clear that his favoritism was far beyond the world¡¯s reach. Madam Fulcher saw Diana lost in thought and knew she was feeling down, so she didn¡¯t ask any questions. The older woman simply told the driver to buy a bottle of safflower oil from a store so she could apply it to Diana¡¯s knees to prevent bruising and swelling- Once Diana saw the name and effect of the medicine, she immediately got nervous. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The effect of safflower oil was to promote blood cirction and remove blood clots. If a pregnant woman used it, it might deform the fetus or even cause a miscarriage. With how insistent Diana was not to apply the oil, it was obvious there was something more to it. Madam Fulcher was not a fool. She immediately adopted a serious look and asked tentatively, ¡°Diana, be honest with me. Are you pregnant? ¡± When Julian returned to the ward, Kate and Lucy were feeding Ka a ss of water. Ka couldn¡¯t take big gulps at the moment, and could only dab her lips on the cup rim to wet her lips. Her pitiful moves and pale face painted a heartbreaking picture. The question of whether Diana was really involved in today¡¯s incident died on Julian¡¯s lips when he saw Ka in such a state. He remained silent instead. No one would joke around with their life and vocal cords, after all. After Diana left with his grandmother, he approached Oliver to confirm that Ka¡¯s throat had indeed been severely damaged. As for the earrings¡­ Well, let bygones be bygones, right? Right now, he had to find a way to heal Ka¡¯s throat first. When Kate saw himing, she immediately vacated her seat for him. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, is Diana still kneeling outside?¡± ¡°No. My grandmother took her away,¡± he replied, the exhaustion in his eyes clear for everyone to see. He gently waved his hand to dismiss them as he took over to feed Ka water. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Kate and Lucy heard that, both of them immediately straightened up, wanting to argue their case, but didn¡¯t dare do so after seeing Julian¡¯s gestures. They simply retreated and left the two alone in the ward. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 113 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 113 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 113 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian started once the door closed behind the two older women. ¡°Have you ever lied to me?¡± Ka¡¯s hands, which were hidden under the covers, tightened immediately. She couldn¡¯t stop her brows from furrowing as she endured the pain in her throat and asked, ¡°Julian¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± What the hell did Diana and that sted olddy say to him?! Why did Julian leave the room and return as if he had turned into a different person? He even let Diana leave the hospital! However, Julian didn¡¯t let her change the topic and insisted, ¡°Have you ever lied to me?¡± Ka¡¯s heart thumped wildly in her chest. In fact, she had lied a lot! Even from the first day Julian saw her, she had been impersonating Diana to im that she was Julian¡¯s savior. She had also lied about being kidnapped by Luke, and how she came to damage her vocal cords today. She had lied about everything that involved Diana! But she couldn¡¯t tell Julian any of that. The moment she confessed, things between them woulde to an immediate end. Julian was perceptive, and she couldn¡¯t avoid answering him, or it would only give rise to more doubt. Ka thought hard about it, then mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Yes, I lied to you.¡± Her voice was hoarse, and every word she spoke sounded like ss scratching on a ckboard. ¡°I wanted you to look at me more, so I pretended to be sensible and lied about how I didn¡¯t care that my sister was your wife. Even the fact that I¡¯m not having a hard time because you can¡¯t divorce yet. Julian¡­ I lied because I love you too much¡­ When I was abroad during those three years, I was afraid of losing you every single day, and I¡­¡± Every single word Ka uttered seemed to give her great pain. She spoke as if she were enduring terrible torture, and she was speaking so much. Julian finally ced a finger on her lips and said gently, ¡°Stop. I understand.¡± The heavy feeling in Ka¡¯s chest finally eased. She gripped Julian¡¯s hand, turning her face to lean into it. Thank you for understanding me, Julian. I¡¯m aware of the position you¡¯re in. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty that Grandma took Diana away. If my sister had a conscience, she would still apologize to me one day. without being forced to kneel. As for your divorce, I¡­¡± ¡°If you keep on forcing yourself to talk like this,¡± Julian said, pulling his hand back and continuing to feed her water, ¡°I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Meanwhile, in the car, Diana was shocked by Madam Fulcher¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know what clues the older woman had picked up on, but at this moment, she was asking a question that made Diana feel the guiltiest. Should she just take this chance to admit it to Grandma? Diana thought about how overjoyed the olddy would be to know that she would have a great¨C grandchild soon. However, she was also afraid Julian would find out and do whatever he could to get rid of the baby¡­ He had stated he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone but Ka to get pregnant with his child. Thinking of this cruel possibility, Diana decided she still needed to hide her pregnancy. Before she could think of an excuse, Madam Fulcher suddenly said, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s been such a short time since yourst visit to the old mansion, so you wouldn¡¯t have found out so quickly either. I must be confused in my old age, especially since I want a great¨Cgrandchild very much.¡± She turned off the calendar on her phone and said wistfully, ¡°It¡¯s just that thebel on this bottle says that pregnant women should use it with caution, so I simply¡­¡± Ah, so that was it. Diana let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know,¡± Madam Fulcher said, holding Diana¡¯s hand. She sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard on you to see how Julian acted today.¡± As an elderly person, wanting Diana to have a child to benefit the marriage was one thing. Wanting to meet her little great¨Cgrandchild was another. It truly was a pity. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 114 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 114 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 114 ¡°Diana,¡± Grandma started again as she put down the safflower oil and faced Diana. She proceeded to tell Diana about how Julian and Ka were acquainted. ¡°And that¡¯s what happened. She saved Julian¡¯s life, and he took this matter very seriously. That child¡­ He suffered a lot when he was younger.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect there would be such a backstory behind their history. But what a strange coincidence! She had also risked her life to save a little boy in a cave when she was a child. However, the boy disappeared the next day without even leaving a message for her. On the other hand, Ka met Julian, who was now devoted to her because she had rescued him. The two had simr looks, but their fates were very different. After mulling over the words, Diana said, ¡°Was it hard for Julian when he was a child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There were many things Madam Fulcher couldn¡¯t bear to mention again. ¡°His parents died early, and my husband¡¯s health also deteriorated at the same time. The Fulcher family urgently needed an heir to hold up their legacy, and as Julian was the only candidate left, he had to grow up quickly. My husband, he¡­¡± Madam Fulcher got slightly choked up here. Although curious, Diana couldn¡¯t bear for the older woman to dredge up painful memories. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, Grandma. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Madam Fulcher nodded and wiped her tears. ¡°Diana, you could ask him about the things he¡¯s never told others about his past in person if you have the chance. I always feel that those experiences early on hurt him so much, which was why he valued the child who saved him in the past. He may see her as the only warmth he has in this world.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Does that mean it wasn¡¯t necessarily love that Julian felt toward Ka? Wake up already! Diana couldn¡¯t help but mentally p herself when the thought crossed her mind. Even if Julian didn¡¯t love Ka that way, his feelings for Ka were a hundred times stronger than his feelings for Diana. Had it not been for Madam Fulcher, Diana would still be kneeling in the hospital. Julian probably still wouldn¡¯t be merciful even if something had happened to Diana for kneeling too long, and feel that it would¡¯ve saved him the effort to abort their child¡­ Besides, she would divorce him soon. She had no right to interfere with his past and feelings anymore. However, the money¡­ Because of the poisoning instigated by none other than Ka, it had dyed Diana from getting the money. She was now at a loss. Her debt was more than twelve million dors! Where else could she get the bnce to settle it? Thinking about it, Diana knew she would have to see James in person. Either way, she had grasped his weakness by attending this birthday banquet. She only needed to confirm if her guesses about Ka¡¯s origin was true. If it were, then she likely would get the money soon. As for the contract they had made her sign¡­ Well, the contract was just an afterthought. After all, they had done it to ensure that Diana and Ka would meet without fail. They wanted Diana to realize on her own that she was simply a stand¨Cin for Ka. However, Diana didn¡¯t understand why they would be ruthless enough to try to kill her with poison. She didn¡¯t want to think about how Kate may have been involved, so she put those thoughts aside. Diana looked down to see the earrings in Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand. She leaned her head against the older woman¡¯s shoulder, closing her eyes in exhaustion. Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t wake Diana throughout the entire journey to the vi. Even when they arrived at the vi, Madam Fulcher was the one to get out of the car to see Mr. Carter and told him to pack Diana¡¯s luggage. When she saw that the bedroom had long since been cleared out, and there was not a single trace of Diana¡¯s life here, she was enraged. ¡°He¡¯s been so impatient about bringing that woman back here, hasn¡¯t he?!¡± Madam Fulcher decided right then that she would use her own methods to avenge Diana, once and for all! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 115 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 115 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 115 When Diana woke up, she was already at the old mansion. Since she got pregnant, her motion sickness had worsened. Even though she had gotten off the vehicle, the dizziness was still present. cing her hand on the car to steady herself, she lost the battle with the queasy feeling in her stomach and stumbled to the side of the road to throw up. When Madam Fulcher saw this, she didn¡¯t approach Diana for a few moments. She took out her phone to secretly record the scene of Diana vomiting before quickly calling for someone to get a ss of water for Diana to rinse her mouth with. ¡°She must have motion sickness after sleeping in the car for so long. I can¡¯t imagine how exhausted she must¡¯ve been for the past two days!¡± With so many things that had happened, it was inevitable that her mood would be low. When her emotions were down, all her bodily functions would also be poor. Seeing how torturous it was for Diana to throw up so hard, Madam Fulcher made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll nurse you back to health before you can go back.¡± Saying that, she hurriedly called the chef and asked them to prepare some things. Diana knew that she desperately needed nutrition at this point, so she didn¡¯t protest. When the time to eat came, she carefully recalled if she had revealed anything because the meal her grandmother had asked to be prepared was surprisingly simr to the meals rmended by the hospital. All the dishes were high in protein and fiber and favorable to the development of the fetus, such as estrogen and soy foods. Coupled with the medicine she was now taking to protect her unborn child, the effect in maintaining both the mother¡¯s and child¡¯s health would be top¨Cnotch. Madam Fulcher saw that Diana had not moved to eat. ¡°Are the dishes not to your liking?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Diana said, unsure of what the older woman was implying. After confirming that she had done nothing to reveal that she was pregnant, she happily said, ¡°I just think the dishes today are a little different than usual.¡± None of the dishes were greasy or fishy. ¡°I¡¯m getting old,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a smile. ¡°Our appetite changes with age, doesn¡¯t it?¡± When Diana heard this, she felt that Madam Fulcher hadn¡¯t noticed her pregnancy, which immediately put her mind at ease. ¡°Yes, it does. It¡¯s a nice coincidence that I enjoy these dishes too.¡± After the women had eaten and drank their fill, Madam Fulcher smiled mysteriously and snapped her fingers at the maid standing outside. Diana looked up in puzzlement and immediately straightened up in shock when she saw what was before her. ¡°G¨CGrandma!¡± Diana stuttered. ¡°Why have you brought so many clothes here?!¡± Racks upon racks of clothes of various brands¡®test models were pushed into the room, spanning from the dining room to the entrance. It was a shockingly long line. Diana couldn¡¯t see the end of it, even if she stood on her tiptoes. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about your things back at the vi. I¡¯ve brought everything you need. Clothes, cosmetics, and so on. Pick anything you like to keep.¡± Diana was speechless. Madam Fulcher was the real deal! In the following week, Diana didn¡¯t leave the old mansion and stayed indoors to recuperate. Nina had been worried about Diana¡¯s health from the day she had woken up at the hospital, and finally went straight to the old mansion to visit Diana. The two of them spoke for a long time. Diana didn¡¯t feel like bringing up Ka¡¯s attempt at poisoning her and the fact that she was just a substitute. ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed in Julian,¡± Diana said calmly. ¡°Since there¡¯s only a week left before our divorce, I have to meet James at his workce to get the money.¡± ¡°Well, I fully support your divorce,¡± Nina said determinedly. Then, she reached out like a pitiful, kicked puppy and squeezed Diana¡¯s shoulders. ¡°As for Ka¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay? I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it after finding out.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know,¡± Diana said, rolling her eyes and throwing a pillow at Nina. ¡°I really hated you when I first saw Ka, you know? I didn¡¯t want to believe that my own best friend kept me in the dark like a fool and let me believe that Julian loved me deeply. I even used that woman of being a mistress!¡± But ording to the chronological order of events, it turned out that Diana was the one who had interfered in Julian and Ka¡¯s rtionship. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 116 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 116 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 116 When Diana first learned she was simply a substitute for Ka, the first person she directed her anger at was Nina. Later on, however¡­ Diana sighed. ¡°I know you had good intentions. You were always doing things for my sake.¡± Had Diana been in Nina¡¯s shoes, she would have done the same and prioritized her friend¡¯s health rather than rashly told her the truth. Besides, Nina had been so anxious about it to the point of passing out from sheer agitation. If they were talking about apologies, Diana should be giving one to Nina; in the end, she was the one who was always worrying and burdening Nina. It was a good thing they were friends; best friends, in fact! Diana smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, Nina. I¡¯ll be relying on you to help me raise my baby in the future, you know?¡± She was filled with confidence and continued, ¡°Once I sort out the money with James tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to apany me to the hospital for my check¨Cup.¡± Having gone through the incident in the abandoned ntst week, there was no harm in going for a check- up and making sure that nothing was wrong. ¡°Sure!¡± Nina nodded. ¡°But in case you can¡¯t get the money, then your marriage with Julian¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t go on for long,¡± Diana interrupted. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to owe him anything after the divorce, which is why I insisted on paying him back.¡± ¡°What about the baby?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Will you really not tell him?¡± ¡°If he found out¡­ It¡¯ll be difficult to keep my baby safe,¡± Diana confessed honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t hold out any hope for him anymore, so I still need to keep my pregnancy under wraps.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nina nodded in understanding. ¡°What¡¯s your n after the divorce?¡± That was a question that brought her back to reality. After Diana divorced, she couldn¡¯t stay and be provided for by the Fulcher family anymore. She would need to earn money for her daily expenses, and later the costs of raising a child, and so on¡­ Nina could help, but she would only be able to cover some things. Diana became depressed when the topic was brought up, but her eyes lit up suddenly and she got out of bed. She went to her closet, pulled a dress out, and twirled around to show it off to Nina. ¡°Look at this dress. What do you think?¡± Nina was stunned as she took in the beautiful design. It looked like a fairy¨Ctale dress! ¡°It feels like the dress has a soul of its own¡­ The details on it are just too beautiful and out of the world!¡± As Ninaplimented the dress, she suddenly seemed to think of something and snapped her head. up in shock. ¡°Are¡­ Are you nning to return to designing?¡± For a week, Julian called various doctors from all over to his vi. However, none of them could guarantee that Ka¡¯s throat and vocal cords could be cured. Her voice was harsh on the ears when she spoke, and she was often crying behind Julian¡¯s back. He tried tofort her several times, but he never knew how to start. Sometimes, he even¡­ When he saw Ka crying in the bedroom, Diana¡¯s aggrieved look would sometimes float into his mind. The room was clearly free of Diana¡¯s influence or traces, but he could feel her everywhere. Was it because of the earrings that his trust in Ka was broken? He must be out of his mind! Julian looked at the text he had just sent his grandmother, and felt a pang of annoyance in his heart. Why would he ask the older woman how Diana was doing right now?! When Mr. Carter saw his distracted look, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, do you want to investigate the poisoning thoroughly? What Madam Diana said at the hospital was not without reason. I¡¯m sure we can start from the wine ss¡­¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Julian said, cutting the older man off as he switched off his phone absentmindedly. ¡°I believe Ka.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 117 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 117 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 117 Regarding the poisoning incident, Julian had no reason to suspect Ka of making such a big show just to hurt herself and frame Diana.. Mr. Carter nodded, not daring to bring it up again, and instead reminded Julian of another matter. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take Miss Winnington to the hospital for a check¨Cup tomorrow, so please rest early.¡± Julian nodded, but he couldn¡¯t find sleep so easily that night. Ka was just next door, but he had never shared a bed with her. The thought of doing so hadn¡¯t crossed his mind either, even more so after he had sent that text to his grandmother about Diana. He repeatedly turned his phone on and off, but Madam Fulcher never replied, Finally, he decided to go for a walk. He couldn¡¯t keep thinking about Diana. His actions gave him a bad feeling, but he pressed on. Just as he moved to leave the room, he bumped into Ka, who was also heading downstairs. She was dressed in nightclothes, and he could see her exposed ankles. He immediately rebuked her. ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s cold outside?¡± With that, he was about to shove her back in the room when she interrupted him, ¡°Julian¡­¡± It would take more time before she could speakfortably. ¡°Shall we take a walk?¡± His phone remained silent. ncing at Ka¡¯s face, he thought about it for a while before finally nodding. ¡°I¡¯d like to leave,¡± Ka said after only a few steps. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything here, and staying here like this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± She fiddled with her fingers, seemingly having thought long and hard before making her decision. ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t have anything?¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll be divorcing Diana soon, so you can stay here with peace of mind.¡± ¡°But when will that happen?¡± Though she hadn¡¯t managed to put an end to Diana as she wanted to with this poisoning, and even severely damaged her vocal cords from it, Ka thought she had still won this round when she saw how Julian made. Diana kneel for her. He was even willing to go against his grandmother and let Ka stay in his vi. However, she didn¡¯t expect¡­ That Julian wouldn¡¯t even share a room with her, much less enter her room regrly. The only thing he did was to bring doctors in. All the lingerie she had carefully prepared was in vain! He also said he would punish Diana for her. A week had passed, and still there was no news about it! If this incident couldn¡¯t benefit Ka, then what was the point of making such a big sacrifice? She decided that she needed to ask for something she wanted. Ka saw how hesitant Julian was about the question, and how his eyes narrowed as sharp as des in the night. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Julian said, stroking her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. When I return from the hospital with you tomorrow, I¡¯ll head over to the old mansion and bring it up with Diana.¡± Ka forced down her excitement and said meekly, ¡°Okay¡­ But what will you do if Grandma objects to it?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be telling her about it.¡± Which meant that as long as he wanted it, the divorce would happen. Ka rxed at his words. ¡°Thank you, Julian. You work so hard to be with me, but I also want to do something for you.¡± Julian could tell she wanted to say something, so he asked, ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well, I actually picked up a specialty while I was abroad for three years, and it¡¯s designing,¡± Ka said, looking up at him. ¡°I want to enter the clothing design industry and be well¨Cknown. That way, I¡¯ll still have something to show when everyone knows about us.¡± She spoke as if their future together was already set in stone. Spread the love Daily Fast update This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 118 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 118 ¡°Okay,¡± Julian said, nodding in approval. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get whatever you want, but don¡¯t talk about leaving the vi again.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ka¡¯s throat was still fragile and needed meticulous care, and he still needed to find a way to cure her. If she returned to the Winnington family, it wouldn¡¯t be as convenient for him to have doctors check on her as in his vi. ¡°Okay,¡± Ka said, hiding how truly satisfied she felt at his words. ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡± Meanwhile, Diana handed the dress to Nina so she could look at it closely. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say get back into the industry. I was thinking more of throwing my past away and starting from scratch. It¡¯ll be like bing a rookie and entering the business again, you know?¡± Diana had once let down this industry for love. Now that her love was gone, she realized that the most reliable thing for a woman to have was her own career. Men and vows of love were all just illusions, after all. Nina continued to admire the breathtakingly beautiful dress as shemented, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to throw away all of your past achievements?¡± Nina knew Diana had an incredible talent for designing, and that she had been able to make her way from the small countryside to Richburgh because of it before she married Julian. However, Nina was unaware that Diana had actually taken design orders over the past three years. As the people who ced the orders were mysterious figures in high positions, Diana never mentioned it to anyone. She drew the designs and kept them to herself. In the past three years, even though Diana seemed to have done nothing but live off the Fulcher family, she would often personally make clothes for Madam Fulcher and buy various gifts for Julian. It was why she had spent fifteen million dors at SK Mall so easily. She was confident she could slowly earn. back the money, so it wasn¡¯t really Julian¡¯s money that she spent. Yet, what happened? Julian forced her to return the money in a short time, all to draw a clear line between them when it came to whose money it was. He even used it as a pretext to push their divorce.. Diana couldn¡¯t help but think about how ridiculous everything was. However, that was now all in the past. ¡°Back when I was designing, I used the pseudonym D and D&J.¡± Before she met Julian, she used D to represent herself. Later, she added to it and used D&J, representing the love between her and Julian. She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought about the meaning behind her pseudonyms. ¡°Thinking back on it, it was so silly of me to use those names. I don¡¯t want people to know it was me.¡± She wanted to start anew and abandon all her past achievements; even the contacts she had gotten through them. Nina rubbed her temples and muttered, ¡°D&J¡­?¡± She mouthed the name several times before bursting out in wildughter. ¡°Diana and Julian? Hahaha! Oh, Diana! Why would you use such a nasty name as your pseudonym?¡± ¡°Well, I once thought I¡¯d be with him forever.¡± Diana had silently taken on some designing work and remained as Julian¡¯s obedient little wife. She tried not to create her own brilliance so she wouldn¡¯t stand out and stay by his side in silence. That was the quiet life she had once arranged for herself. She never expected change toe so suddenly, nor discover that she had never been part of his ns in his life at all. And so, she would discard anything that was once a symbol of their love, just like how he had discarded their marriage with ease. She wouldn¡¯t have any regrets, and she would move on to a new world without him. ¡°I¡¯ve even thought of a new name for myself,¡± Diana said, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯ll be B.¡± B, from the word buried, as she would bury her past right now. ¡°I won¡¯t ever mention D or D&J again, and I¡¯ll announce the closure of that line to my regr customers.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 119 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 119 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 119 ¡°I¡¯ll feel weird if I hear my pseudonym. It¡¯s as if I was still tethered to Julian. It¡¯ll be quite ironic, and I don¡¯t like the feeling at all.¡± ¡°But¡­ Everyone in the design industry probably wished they were D, yet you¡¯re giving it up so easily¡­¡± Nina said, though she was nodding along to Diana¡¯s logic. ¡°Hearing how you suddenly want to give it up, it¡¯ll be a lie to say I don¡¯t find it a pity. But when I first saw this dress, I felt that you¡¯ll definitely be something big again, whether you start from scratch or not.¡± The dress was simply stunning, and it was impossible not to see it in any other way. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the design would beat everything else that was avable on the market. Diana smiled brightly. Nina¡¯s encouragement raised her excitement concerning her future prospects. Actually, I want to give this dress to Fanny, Oliver¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡± When Diana and Nina arrived at the central hospital the following day, they found that the gynecology department was filled with people. After taking a number, they couldn¡¯t find a ce to sit. Before they could think about what to do next, Vans called them into his office. ¡°I asked my colleague for Diana¡¯s number, and saw that there were more than a dozen people before it was her turn. You guys can rest here for now.¡± Vans needed to make his rounds and check on some patients who had recently undergone surgery, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you get into the ultrasound room. The doctor will definitely be more careful with one of them in the room.¡± Diana nodded at his reassurance. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡± After a short time of waiting in the office, Nina could tell that Diana was in low spirits, and that she didn¡¯t want to stay here for much longer. ¡°Diana, why don¡¯t we head out and wait instead?¡± The weather was good today. There was no summer heat or winter chill, and the sun shone brightly on the wonderful autumn day. Diana had suffered through some humiliation at James¡¯s hand this morning, and getting some air sounded like a great idea. ¡°Sure.¡± With that said, the two friends headed out. ¡°So, what does James want now?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t resist asking Diana about what had happened when she went to the Winnington residence this morning to ask for the money. ¡°You said you mentioned Lucy, Ka¡¯s origin and all, right? And he wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest?¡± ¡°Not only that, but he even threw stuff at me and yelled at me. He called me ridiculous,¡± Diana said, feeling the exhaustion creep back into her bones as she thought of what had happened that morning. ¡°I seriously doubted myself for a moment.¡± If Lucy really did give birth to Ka after having an affair with James, how could Kate not know anything about it in all these years? ording to the Winninton family, Ka had been adopted. But with that logic, how could she look so simr to James? Plus, it wasn¡¯t just a slight resemnce! Diana couldn¡¯t figure out how Ka could look like James so much if she wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°People do say that pregnant women tend to overthink,¡± Nina said with a sigh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about Ka¡¯s origins. Kate hasn¡¯t once asked about you since the incident, so why bother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really about her¡­¡± Diana wondered if she really looked like someone with a saintly heart. If Kate really loved her, she definitely would have been worried. However¡­ Diana had already seen with her own eyes that Kate would remain firmly on Ka¡¯s side whenever anything happened, so there was no need to care so much about Kate. ¡°I just think that things may not have been that simple when I went missing.¡± Diana was trying to figure this out, and wondered if Ka might be the key to this matter. It was why she took the chance and tried to pry the truth out of James under the guise of asking him for the money. She hadn¡¯t expected James to deny it so vehemently and firmly. He even added that because of Diana¡¯s nonsense and the hurt she had caused by deliberately poisoning Ka, he wouldn¡¯t give Diana a single penny. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 120 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 120 ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Nina was unable to hold back from cursing. ¡°So James is nning to use that contract so that you¡¯d owe the Winningtons thirteen million instead?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s his n,¡± Diana said, exasperated. ¡°He kept going on and on about how he wanted justice for himself and Ka, but essentially¡­¡± James had simply never seen Diana as his daughter. It seemed the Winningtons would do anything to keep Ka happy. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Nina said as she pondered over the wed logic of the story. ¡°No matter how angry James is, he should know that you want the money to pay Julian so that you can divorce him. Isn¡¯t that exactly what the Winningtons want? But now that they¡¯re not giving you the money, then¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°Perhaps he thought I was being too outrageous when I said all those things. There¡¯s also Ka¡¯s throat¡­¡± Before Diana could finish, she spotted a luxury car stop at the hospital¡¯s entrance. It was a sleek, ck Rolls Royce; one of Julian¡¯s cars. Suddenly conscious of which department they were in, Diana immediately turned around nervously. ¡°Nina! Julian and Ka are here!¡± Nina was startled by the sudden exmation, and all thoughts about why the Winnington family refused to give Diana the money flew out the window. She followed closely behind Diana and ducked behind a tree, only emerging once they saw Julian and Ka entering the surgical department before they made their way carefully back to the gynecology department. ¡°If Julian¡¯s here, staying in Vans¡¯s office isn¡¯t safe either,¡± Diana said. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here for a bit. If Julian goes to meet Vans and we run into him¡­¡± If Julian noticed anything, it would be a problem. Nina agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send Vans a text to exin things so he won¡¯t panic if he doesn¡¯t see us in his office.¡± Strangely enough, Vans never replied. Even when it was Diana¡¯s turn to enter the ultrasound room, he never appeared. Fearing that he might be in trouble, Nina rushed to Vans¡¯s office to check on him. Meanwhile, Diana stayed in the ultrasound room. However, Vans never returned to his office. It didn¡¯t look like Julian hade looking for him, either. Without any other leads, Nina could only return to the waiting area at the gynecology department. Once Diana was done with her ultrasound, she would try and contact Vans one more time before they leave. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Ka had her checkup, she and Julian were supposed to leave the hospital. However, Julian wanted to talk to Vans about a famous surgeon he hadn¡¯t been able to contact all week. With that, they went to Vans¡® office. Instead of Vans, they noticed Nina sneaking out of his office toward the gynecology department. An idea came to Ka almost instantly. ¡°Julian, my period is irregr, so I¡¯d like to see a gynecologist. Could you go with me?¡± Nina and Diana were like two peas in a pod; they were inseparable. Since Nina was at the hospital, it would mean that Diana was nearby, right? Julian was staring quietly at Nina¡¯s retreating back, not realizing there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. When he heard Ka¡¯s words, he replied without hesitation, ¡°If you feel any difort next time, you should tell me earlier.¡± As he spoke, he gently ushered Ka toward the gynecology department. Diana had just exited the ultrasound room when Nina returned. ¡°How was it?¡± Nina asked anxiously. ¡°Is the baby okay?¡± Diana nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine. The ultrasound shows the fetus¡¯s development, which is now close to twelve weeks. So far, everything¡¯s good. I¡¯ll need to consult the chief physician for any other precautions.¡± After saying that, Diana looked around before asking, ¡°Has Vans shown himself?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nina replied with a sigh. ¡°I just went to his office to check, but there¡¯s no one there. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able toe with us to see the chief physician.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°Anyway, the baby is healthy. I can hear its strong heartbeat!¡± Nine couldn¡¯t help but rx at that. Noticing that there was now an empty seat near them, she guided Diana to it. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll get a number to see the chief physician. Just sit here and rest while I do that, okay?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 121 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 121 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 121 Diana noticed that Nina was even more excited than her, and the feeling rubbed off on her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll However, as soon as they arrived in front of the machine, they saw Julian and Ka walking toward the department of gynecology. Julian held Ka¡¯s hand carefully, and was looking at her with great gentleness. Diana suddenly felt an uncontroble pain in her chest. She clearly told herself not to care. But as she thought about how she was pregnant with their baby, she realized Julian had never once apanied her to a pregnancy checkup. In fact, it would never happen again in this lifetime. There was an indescribable sense of bitterness in her chest. Diana looked away. She didn¡¯t want to see them at all. Even so, she still felt too panicked to move. In fact, she subconsciously covered her stomach with her hands. ¡± Nina, let¡¯s go.¡± 11 However, Ka had already seen them. Ka had followed Nina here just to try her luck. She didn¡¯t expect to actually bump into Diana. Now that she saw Diana, she had to put on a good performance! Ka smiled deviously, and leaned even closer against Julian. However¡­ Ka thought about how Diana covered her stomach¡­ What was Diana checking at the gynecology department? Was it her period? Maybe a stomachache? Or was she¡­pregnant?! Ka was horrified by this assumption. Immediately, her face turned sour. By then, Julian had just finished sorting out the registration. When he looked at Ka, he couldn¡¯t resist cing his hand on her forehead. ¡°Is it that bad? You look awful.¡± Although Diana stood in the corner where they couldn¡¯t see her, she could see their every single move clearly. They were so¡­intimate. In fact, they even came to the gynecology department together. Needless to say, the two had already slept with each other this week. They probably did it in her old room! ¡°Ugh.¡± The thought of those two being intimate with each other left Diana disgusted. She quickly pulled Nina aside. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already received the B¨CUltrasound report, and we know what to take note of. Let¡¯s leave the questions to Vans. We should leave.¡± Nina agreed. ¡°Yeah. Julian has a keen eye, and Ka¡¯s a vile schemer. We need to stay away from them.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She thoughtfully retrieved a bottle of sour plum juice. ¡°Drink some of this. It¡¯ll relieve the nauseousness.¡± While talking, the two of them began to make their way out of the hospital. Meanwhile, Ka was already in the chief physician¡¯s consultation room. She wasn¡¯t feeling unwell to begin with. The only reason she came to the gynecology department was to see Nina, and now, she felt insecure. As such, she spoke to the doctor in an absent¨Cminded manner. Her gaze kept darting around. Suddenly¡­ Ka stared tantly at theputer screen. ¡°Doctor! Is Diana your patient too?¡± The screen only showed Diana¡¯s name and the time of her first visit. It had yet to show the time of her follow- up visit. Hence, the details of her health condition were not on disy. The doctor wasn¡¯t particrly pleased with Ka¡¯s attitude, but considering the fact that the director personally called to make this appointment, he remained polite. ¡°Yes. Any name thates up on my computer screen is my patient.¡± Ka¡¯s eyes lit up. She pressed both palms against the desk and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she suffering from early symptoms of pregnancy?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 122 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 122 Ka¡¯s intrusive question involved the confidentiality of patient records. And so, the doctor said evasively, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± She had to see close to a hundred patients each day. How could she possibly remember all their circumstances? The only way to do that was to go through the patient¡¯s medical history. ¡°In that case, check on it,¡± Ka pressed. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are records of her previous visits!¡± Although the doctor was against such behavior, she couldn¡¯t convince Ka otherwise and she didn¡¯t dare to offend Ka. ¡°Sure. Please wait for a moment,¡± she replied after some thought. Soon, the doctor found the medical record of Diana¡¯s previous visit on theputer. ¡°She was having early¡­¡± The doctor began speaking. ¡°Dr. Liu!¡± Someone suddenly barged into the consultation room. It was none other than Vans. The first thing he did was to switch off theputer. He then shot a furious re at Dr. Liu. ¡°What are you doing? Are you actually revealing a patient¡¯s private information?!¡± Dr. Liu knew Vans was not someone she ought to mess with. She immediately appeared troubled. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t find the words to say. When Ka saw Vans, she became even more enthusiastic. ¡°Vans, why are you here? Did Julian send you to check on me because he¡¯s worried about me?¡± The more Vans spent time with Diana, the more he felt that she and Ka were actually very easy to differentiate in terms of their appearances. The two hadpletely different personalities and vibes. Vans had no idea how Julian, always smart and perceptive, got the two mixed up. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vans didn¡¯t deny the im. ¡°Julian was worried about you. He kept asking me toe over.¡± Otherwise, Vans would still have been stuck with another patient. Diana¡¯s pregnancy was nearly exposed¡­ It was a close call. After hearing what Vans said, Ka imagined how Julian looked when he worried about her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel much happier. However, she felt a little gloomy when she turned around and saw that theputer¡¯s screen was ck. ¡°Dr. Liu, what about the patient¡¯s record I asked about just now?¡± ¡°There are rules in the hospital. Patients do not have the right to ask about another patient¡¯s private information,¡± Vans said in a professional tone. ¡°If you really want to know, you can ask Julian to investigate it for you. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for my colleague.¡± What if Diana really was pregnant? It was too big a risk for Ka to take. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just a little curious when I saw my sister¡¯s name. Vans, sweetie, you don¡¯t have to mention 2/2 this to Julian,¡± Ka said. Vans had no idea when they were on such good terms, to the point she was daring enough to address him as ¡® sweetie¡®. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He could clearly recall he had never been friendly to Ka, because she was always vain and pretentious. Vans could never forget how spitefully she looked at him before she found out about his family background and his rtionship with Julian. Now, however, she was calling him ¡®sweetie¡® as if they were good friends. ¡®Heh. How interesting.¡® Vans nodded. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t bring it up.¡± Vans promised Nina that he would keep Diana¡¯s pregnancy a secret. Thus, he would make sure to uphold that promise. Ka felt relieved. However, she then recalled how she found out Nina¡¯s rtionship with Vans when she was investigating Diana. On top of that, Vans was in such a hurry to switch off theputer earlier. All these thoughts made Ka feel even more curious about Diana¡¯s medical record. Could Diana really be pregnant? Did Julian know about it? Was their divorce dragging on because of this? Ka¡¯s heart pounded at the thought of this possibility. However, with Vans around, it was impossible for her to pry for any further information from Dr. Liu. In the end, she made an excuse about her period symptoms before leaving the hospital with Julian. This was when Grandma¡¯s message came in. ¡°If you want to ask about how she¡¯s doing, you cane and see for yourself. Come for dinner tonight.¡± Julian had been anxious throughout the day. He fell silent when he read the text. He didn¡¯t want to ask about how Diana was doing, and he didn¡¯t want to personally see her! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 123 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 123 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 123Julian only wanted¡­ He only wanted to ask about their divorce. Yes, that¡¯s right. He was going to see Diana to ask for an update on their divorce. After all, there was only a week left until their actual divorce proceedings. Previously, they agreed to get divorced after a month. Back in Grandma¡¯s house. Diana could smell an unusual scent from the food prepared for tonight¡¯s dinner. ¡°Grandma, why are there so many dishes today? Are you expecting guests?¡± Diana asked. Diana was bing a picky eater as her baby grew inside her. She couldn¡¯t tolerate oily food and anything with a heavy scent. In fact, she would sometimes throw up after smelling a certain type of food. Fortunately, the dishes Grandma asked the kitchen staff to prepare recently had been to her liking. Today, however¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Julian.¡± Grandma looked at her carefully. ¡°He said he wanted to have a meal with me.¡± After all, Julian was her grandson. It was only expected for him to want to have a meal with her. Diana had no reason to refuse. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dismayed when she recalled how Julian and Ka walked into the gynecology department. She honestly couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him right now, let alone dine at the same table. Hence, when it was time for dinner, Diana decided to stay in her room. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry. You can go ahead without me.¡± After someone knocked on her bedroom door several times, Diana finally went to open it. However, it was Julian who appeared behind it. ¡°Grandma¡¯s worried about you.¡± Julian had knocked on the door. ¡°Join us for dinner downstairs.¡± His tone was irrefutable. His gaze didn¡¯t linger for a moment longer than necessary on Diana. In fact, he turned around rather quickly. Diana didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse. It looked like he was eager to avoid her. Diana felt a dull thud in her chest. Seemingly triggered by her own fighting spirit, she followed him down the stairs resolutely. By then, Grandma was already halfway done with dinner. When she saw Dianaing down, she ate even faster. As soon as Diana sat down, she put down her fork and spoon. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± After saying that, she asked a maid to bring Diana a bowl of bird¡¯s nest. In fact, she ced all the vegetables and food rich in protein close to Diana. ¡°You have to eat well and look after yourself.¡± Diana was speechless. Whenever Grandma said ambiguous things like this, Diana would feel guilty and afraid. It felt like Grandma had found out about her pregnancy. Diana had once asked Grandma why she said such things. ording to Grandma, she felt that Diana wasn¡¯t treated well in the vi, which was why she wanted to pamper Diana while they still lived together. But now¡­ With Grandma saying something like that in front of Julian, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Indeed, Julian began looking Diana up and down. To cover up her guilt, Diana had to give up on the idea of returning to her room. She picked up her fork and spoon and began to eat. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Grandma. I feel much better than before.¡± Only then did Julian look downward. The two of them remained silent throughout the meal. It was as if things like feeding each other and looking at each other during meals never happened in the past. In the end, Julian was the one who broke the silence. ¡°I came to talk to you about the divorce.¡± Diana¡¯s hands trembled a little. Her spoon touched the edge of her bowl and made a loud screeching sound. She made use of the sound to cover up the sadness in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t raised enough money yet,¡± she said calmly. Julian suddenlyughed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, it wasn¡¯t the happy kind ofughter. Instead, it sounded wholly sarcastic. He stared at her the way an eagle would at its prey. It looked as if he would burn a hole through her with his gaze. There was a great sense of oppression from him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get divorced, just be upfront about it,¡± he snapped sarcastically. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 124 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 124 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 124 His tone disgusted Diana. The repulsion was such that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to even hold onto her fork and spoon. She stared coldly at Julian. ¡°Do you need to be this self¨Cobsessed?¡± She never knew he had such a side to him in the past. The two were about to start arguing again. Suddenly, Julian stood up and moved closer to her. His face was inches away from her, and his facial features became very clear. She wanted to dodge, but he locked her in ce by cing his hands on hers. His pupils were as dark as an abyss. ¡°You¡¯re getting braver and braver. Do you think Grandma can protect you forever?¡± Diana never once thought it that way. you However, Julian wouldn¡¯t change his impression of her. ¡°Why else are you able to act so boldly while still owe me money? Not long ago, you even swore you¡¯d repay the money no matter what I said.¡± Diana choked on her words and looked down in a defeated manner. Back then¡­ She was still confident about getting money from the Winningtons. To her surprise, things went too far, and she was set up by the Winnington family instead. She was lucky to have made it out of the birthday party alive. Now that Julian asked her about it, she certainly did feel a little guilty. After all, he was stating a hard fact. The tone of the light in the dining room was on the white side, and it made Diana¡¯s facial expressions impossible to conceal. Julian could see her eyshes fluttering. Suddenly, he felt a sense of joy, as if he was toying with his prey. He couldn¡¯t resist grinning. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just trying to stall our divorce by using the repayment as an excuse,¡± he said nastily. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t he followed through with the divorce? He was so close to her, yet she found his face absolutely hateful. Why did he always get the final say in every matter? Yet, his eyes¡­ The deep look in his eyes that was impossible to ignore. Even if he wasn¡¯t staring at you, you¡¯d still feel your heart pounding. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a week¡­ If this was in the past, being so close to her after such a long time would¡¯ve inspired ¡®impure thoughts¡® in his head. At this moment, his breathing felt normal against her neck. Diana stared at it, suddenly feeling her mouth go dry. She felt like a mouse that had its tail stepped on by a cat. She quickly sat upright in her seat. ¡°You were the one who forced me to repay you the money, Julian Fulcher! Can I also say that you came up with the excuse to stall the divorce?!¡± This time, Julian was in no hurry to respond. Diana¡¯s words struck a chord within his heart. It was a part of him that he¡¯d refused to acknowledge all this time. Back then, if he had signed on the divorce paper Diana already signed, they would¡¯ve had nothing to do with This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. each other. Things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far, and Ka¡¯s throat wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured by Diana. As such, Julian gave a specific order saying that none of the Winningtons was allowed to give Diana a single cent. It was the only way to cut off all connections between Diana and the Winningtons, and it was the only way to protect Ka. Now that Diana was living with Grandma, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. All he could do was protect Ka and do his best to prevent Ka from having anything to do with Diana. He wanted to make sure Diana couldn¡¯t hurt Ka. Diana¡¯s jealousy toward Ka¡­ It had far exceeded what he initially imagined. Did she love him too much? Perhaps that was why she couldn¡¯t control herself. After all, as far as Julian was aware, Diana wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to poison Ka. She must be blinded by her strong feelings for him. If only he had chosen not to marry Diana! None of these terrible things would¡¯ve happened to Ka otherwise. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 125 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 125 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 125 At the thought of Ka¡¯s ruined voice, Julian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His eyes became cold again. ¡°Make sure you treat Ka with more respect the next time you see her. You hurt her, and you should at least behave like you¡¯re sorry for what you did for the rest of your life! If you can do that, I won¡¯t ask you to repay the money.¡± At the end of the day, he still believed Diana was guilty for poisoning Ka. Diana was enraged by his words. Not only did she feel the urge to bite her own lips until they bled, but her cheek was all puffed up. For some unknown reason, this reminded Julian of a squirrel that would puff its cheeks. In fact, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. This was the first time he had smiled all week long. Noel, who was standing nearby, observed this in stunned silence. Julian had been with Ka, the love of his life, all week long, but he had never smiled once. Why was he smiling when he saw Diana?! Wasn¡¯t this a bit odd¡­? Julian didn¡¯t even notice he was smiling. He also didn¡¯t notice he was toying with Diana on purpose. In fact, he tapped his fingers several times against the table. ¡°If you insist on repaying the money, I could extend the repayment period.¡± It wasn¡¯t 150,000 or 1,500,000, but it was fifteen million¡­ Knowing there was no way she could ask the Winnington family to help, Ka understood it was impossible for her to raise this much money during a short period of time.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Besides, she had already given up on her sesses in designing. She was now a neer who had yet to join the workforce. There was no reason to put herself in so much. debt over uncertainties in the future. Most importantly, she wanted the divorce with Julian to be over and done with before she became visibly pregnant. If the fifteen million she owed him was brought up again in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to personally show up to deal with it. Besides¡­ Julian didn¡¯t seem like someone who would hold a grudge. Also, Ka was now in the picture. She would be eager to take over Diana¡¯s position as Julian¡¯s wife after their divorce. Julian wouldn¡¯t even be in the mood to think about Diana. Suddenly, things Diana couldn¡¯te to terms with in the past now seemed to work in her favor. ¡°Forget it,¡± Diana said in the end. For the sake of her baby, she needed to sort this out as soon as possible. Since you said I didn¡¯t need to repay you, I hope you¡¯ll remember what you said today.¡± With that, she switched on her phone and reyed what Julian just said on the voice recorder. ¡°This voice recording will serve as proof.¡± Julian didn¡¯t think Diana would pull such a trick on him. He stared at her, his mouth wide open. He felt tricked, and he immediately became calctive. ¡°Well, are you able to live with your head hung low in front of Ka for the rest of your life? Will you apologize to Ka and ask for her forgiveness?¡± This was the condition Diana must meet to not repay him the money. Diana¡¯s facial expression changed a little. She couldn¡¯t do it. After all, she was never part of the poisoning plot. Ka was the one who set the whole thing up and acted it out on her own. Julian simply refused to believe it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t do it. I want to divorce a woman like you as soon as possible. As long as you agree to a single condition, you don¡¯t have to repay me the money,¡± Julian said. A woman like her? What kind of woman was she? Diana picked up on the sarcasm and disdain in his eyes. Feeling hot¨Cheaded, she immediately shot back, ¡± Fine! I¡¯ll agree to whatever condition it is you have, but just as you said, we must get divorced as soon as possible!¡± Was she eager? What was there to be eager about? After hearing what she said, Julian¡¯s facial expression grew colder by the second. In fact, he didn¡¯t even look at Diana once when he left the house. He only uttered a single sentence through his clenched jaw. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll see you in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 126 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 126 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 126 Diana wasn¡¯t expecting their divorce to be confirmed in such a way. This time, not even divorce papers were involved. There also weren¡¯t any verbal or legal discussions. It seemed the two of them had reached the limit of their tolerance. They no longer wanted to see each other, and they had be a couple who refused to say another word to one another. The only thing on their mind was to get divorced as quickly as they could. Julian¡­ He really wanted to be with Ka officially, didn¡¯t he? He must¡¯ve been devastated to learn that Ka¡¯s vocal cords were destroyed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Ka to move into his vi. He also wouldn¡¯t havee all this way to Grandma¡¯s house, knowing there was a risk of her finding out, to decide on the time of divorce with Diana. Oddly enough, Diana didn¡¯t lose sleep tonight. Instead, she had a peaceful sleep with her hands resting on her stomach. In fact, she even dreamed about ying with her grown¨Cup child in ces she had never been. When she woke up the next day, she was still thinking about what happened. For the first time, she felt that life could be wonderful without Julian. She had gotten used to living without him for the past week. As long as he was out of sight, she wouldn¡¯t miss him that much and she wouldn¡¯t lose control over her This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. emotions. Once this day was over, this would be even more obvious. In the end, she needed to get used to living alone. In fact, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with Grandma much longer. Before leaving the house, Diana checked that she had all the documents needed for the divorce. She got into a taxi, a strange feeling brewing inside her. That was when she received a call from L. It was the manager. Diana thought something had happened, so she quickly picked up her phone. She was soon informed that the surveince system had been fixed. The manager asked Diana why she hadn¡¯t gone to see the store to check on it. Diana was briefly stunned. She had already forgotten about it. After all, she already knew that the woman Julian was seeing was Ka. Diana had even met Ka, and many things happened thereafter. At this point, Diana had already given up on Julian. Hence, the surveince footage didn¡¯t matter at all anymore. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to see it anymore.¡± Diana rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the store to deal with the handover procedure when I¡¯m free in the next couple of days. This store will be returned to Julian sooner or Diana had no right to keep it. Otherwise, Ka would cause even more trouble if she found out. At this point, Diana knew she had to avoid the woman. After all, Ka was even capable of using poison to get her way. However, the manager sounded hesitant. ¡°I think you should see it.¡± Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t I send the surveince footage to you? You don¡¯t have toe to the store to see it.¡± Before Diana could refuse, she already received a notification that she had received an email. Diana hung up before opening the email and ying the video. The footage showed everything that happened the day she went to L. Just as she thought, Ka was the one who spotted her first. Ka even bought the ck¨Cand¨Cwhite shirt before Diana could, but that wasn¡¯t the point. The point was¡­ The look in Julian¡¯s eyes¡­. Although he was with Ka, he clearly wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. On the contrary, he kept scrolling through the photo album on his phone. In the photo album¡­ Diana took a screenshot of the scene and clicked to erge it. When she could clearly see what was in Julian¡¯s photo album, her hands trembled. Her phone fell out of her hands. Why was he¡­ Why was he looking at her? She didn¡¯t even know when he had taken those pictures of her. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 127 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 127 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 127 There were pictures of her sleeping, eating, crying, and behaving in a spoiled manner. There were also pictures of her pacing back and forth in a room with messy tangled hair. Although Diana and Ka looked alike, Diana could still recognize herself. But why? Why was Julian looking at her photos in front of Ka? Did he want to have the best of both worlds? Or perhaps¡­ Unlike the way he presented himself to Diana, he actually had feelings for her. In fact, he might¡¯ve actually been conflicted about getting a divorce. But this wasn¡¯t right. Grandma once said that Julian started developing feelings for Ka at a very young age. The thought of this suddenly made Diana feel a little curious about everything that had happened to Julian during his childhood. ording to what Grandma said, Julian¡¯s feelings toward Ka had a close semnce to how someone suddenly discovered a ray of light in a deep, dark pit and was unwilling to let go. What about her feelings for Julian? It was the same. She met him when her life hit rock bottom. It was love at first sight. Didn¡¯t that mean Julian¡¯s feelings for Ka were also valid? Diana was d she wasn¡¯t aplete fool. At the same time, she looked up at the rearview mirror in the taxi and carefully studied her own face. She secretly told herself not to overthink. Perhaps Julian only took those pictures to capture moments he wished Ka had been around. After all¡­ He admitted that he only thought of Diana as Ka¡¯s substitute for the past three years. Now that Ka was already by his side, he probably stared at those pictures on his phone to decide when he would delete them. There was no reason to keep those pictures now that the person he truly loved was with him. Having been through so much, Diana¡¯s conclusion was not to show Julian the side of her that still cared about him. Otherwise, she would be the one hurt in the end. Diana slowly looked away from the face in the rearview mirror. She intentionally put on more makeup around her eyes to get through the divorce proceedings with Julian today. She did this to make it more obvious that she and Ka were different. But in Julian¡¯s heart, it didn¡¯t matter if Diana was by his side. At the end of the day, the person he missed and cared about was Ka. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a little bitter and hurt, Diana rolled down the window a little. At the same time, she closed the video on her phone. She wanted to stop thinking about how Julian looked at her photos. After all, nobody else in the world knew better than she did that Julian wasn¡¯t thinking about her. In that case, she didn¡¯t want to be swayed by this video. Otherwise, she would only get hurt again in the end. She only managed to stay strong because she knew she had her baby. She didn¡¯t want to keep hurting so badly. The thing she needed to do right now was to get divorced, once and for all. Diana held her marriage certificate, identity card, and household register tightly in her hands. She then slowly shifted her gaze to the Civil Affairs Bureau, that seemed closer than ever. That was when she recalled the time they came to collect their marriage certificate three years ago. In order to get it sooner, Julian even cleared out the venue and they didn¡¯t have to line up. They could go inside to have their blood samples collected before taking pictures and receiving the red booklet. Even the crabapple tree in front of the door still looked the same. It was still in full blossom. Suddenly, Diana had mixed feelings. She slowly opened the red booklet. Out of the blue, it hit her: ever since they got married, she was the only one who felt truly happy in this marriage. In the picture on the marriage certificate, Julian wasn¡¯t even smiling. Diana, on the other hand, seemed to bepletely oblivious to her surroundings. She was carried away by the thought that she had met her prince charming. Her arms were wrapped around his, and she stood on her tiptoes just to lean against his shoulder. She was smiling like aplete fool. Indeed, she truly looked like a fool. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 128 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 128 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 128 Diana gradually became teary¨Ceyed. She was a fool. Ever after being hurt so many times, she still cried over Julian¡¯s cold and merciless attitude. This made Diana feel even more certain that, despite how Julian was looking at her photos in the surveince footage L¡¯s store manager sent her, he couldn¡¯t possibly have been thinking about her at the time. The moments he secretly took pictures of her during various times of the day, he was always missing another woman. It was ironic. At this moment, Diana finally felt how painful it was to be Ka¡¯s substitute. It was close to nine o¡¯clock. The agreed time for their divorce was fast approaching. Diana didn¡¯t want to cry too much. All she could do was wipe her tears away while she cried. Afraid that Julian might notice her crying, she quickly fixed her makeup. However, she still couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that she had cried. However, after Diana waited for thirty minutes, Julian was still nowhere to be found. It was going to be nine o¡¯clock very soon. He was neverte. Diana retrieved her phone to call Julian, but nobody picked up. Just as she began to worry, she suddenly heard a voice from behind. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone It was Julian! Pleasantly surprised, she turned around. Her eyes were still swollen from her crying earlier. However, there was also a look of joy that she couldn¡¯t quite conceal. in?¡± It was identical to the kind of joy she felt on the day they received their marriage certificate. Julian¡¯s gaze turned gentle without him realizing it. Diana hadn¡¯t seen this soft side of his for a long time. Suddenly, all the unpleasant feelings disappeared. ¡°I thought something happened to you on your way here, ¡°she said truthfully before shaking her phone. She cocked her head and showed an expression that waspletely different from Ka¡¯s. ¡°The call didn¡¯t get through.¡± Were the two of them¡­so obviously different? ¡°I forgot to charge my phone yesterday,¡± Julian exined, looking away from her. However, this took Diana byplete surprise. Would someone like him forget to charge his phone? That shouldn¡¯t have happened. Julian had always been rigorous and self¨Cdisciplined. He wouldn¡¯t possibly make such a ridiculous mistake. Diana noticed the ck circles around his eyes. It seemed he couldn¡¯t get any proper rest the night before. She then recalled seeing Ka at the gynecology department. She instantly thought it was because they had a rough night of sex together¡­. The thought itself made her feel nauseous again. In fact, when Julian subconsciously reached out to hold her hand after seeing her reaction, she pushed him away in a disgusted and decisive manner. Smack! Julian¡¯s hand instantly turned red. He tried not to get angry, and instead nced at her unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Truly, Diana was different from Ka! She was nowhere near as kind and considerate as Ka. Why did he even bother worrying about this cruel woman¡¯s physical condition? He was clearly being too nosy! Julian certainly got angry very quickly. Diana shook her head. ¡°Sorry. I identally touched you.¡± With that, she stopped looking at Julian. More importantly, she stopped imagining how Julian and Ka behaved intimately with each other in the room she used to sleep in. The fact that Julian went against his own principles for Ka by forgetting to charge his phone, which was a stupid thing to do, was something Diana no longer wished to ponder. Diana looked down. The documents in her hands were nearly all crumpled up. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and get it over Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. and done with.¡± Julian looked at Diana from behind. The uneasy feeling that started bugging him since he returned home the night before grew even more intense. Diana noticed he wasn¡¯t following her. ¡°What do you want now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian gave Noel a look. ¡°The crowd¡¯s annoying me.¡± At that, Noel began clearing the venue. Although some people were uncooperative in the beginning, their minds changed after finding out how much money Noel offered them. In less than ten minutes, everyone in the queue was gone. Diana was no longer impressed by Julian¡¯s wealth. Instead, she was reminded yet again of Julian¡¯s cruelty. It turned out he wasn¡¯t happy at all on the day they received their marriage certificate. In fact, he didn¡¯t clear the venue just so they could receive their marriage certificate sooner. It was only because he felt annoyed. It was only because he felt annoyed! Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if they were here to receive their marriage certificate or to get divorced. He would clear the venue either way. It was only because the person next to him was Diana, and not Ka. The pain of being Ka¡¯s substitute was akin to being fitted with a time bomb. Finding out the truth was the trigger that made it explode. It hurt so much. It really did. Diana felt as if her heart was being blown to pieces, but she had to keep it together. She still had her baby, and Julian could never ept this baby. Once the main lobby grew quiet and the two of them were the only people around, Julian walked ahead of her and into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Diana didn¡¯t want him to notice her tears. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to show her vulnerability in front of him. She quickly wiped her tears away and rushed ahead of him. She sat down and started speaking to the employee. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to get divorced.¡± Julian¡¯s cold aura was impossible to ignore. The employee nced at Julian, and instantly felt overwhelmed. He didn¡¯t dare to ept the documents from Diana. ¡°Would you like to reconsider?¡± ¡°No. I want it done today,¡± Diana said firmly. The employee couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Julian. That meant Diana¡¯s words didn¡¯t count. Julian had to speak up. Otherwise, the employee wouldn¡¯t dare to carry on. Diana couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He¡¯s not your superior.¡± ¡°But his aura is even stronger than my superior!¡± The employee retorted. Diana was speechless. Fine! Julian certainly did have a more imposing manner than most people. Diana puffed her cheeks in anger. Julian was reminded yet again of a furry squirrel. In fact, he had the urge to pinch her cheeks. However, he kept trying to hold back. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say, ¡°Go ahead.¡± This was when Noel ran over with a tablet. ¡°Sir, you need to have a look at this message.¡± Diana turned around in a vignt manner. There was a look in her eyes that warned Julian not to stall any further. Julian was angered by her attitude. He looked away and turned to face the employee. ¡°Do it.¡± They had to get divorced today! He didn¡¯t want it to look like he couldn¡¯t let Diana go. However, Noel panicked. ¡°Sir!¡± In fact, he held the tablet in front of Julian. He quickly erged the pregnancy test result sent by Grandma. The message couldn¡¯t be clearer. ¡°Name of Patient: Diana Winnington. Age: 21. Condition: Increased hCG value in the body confirms early signs of pregnancy in the uterus.¡± Julian suppressed his anger while reading the message repeatedly. Finally, he concluded that Diana was pregnant. However, the child didn¡¯t belong to him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 129 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 129 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 129Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 129 ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Julian yelled through gritted teeth, furious. ¡°Who does the child belong to?¡± Julian was trying his best to restrain himself. He pressed his hands by her side and locked her in ce. There was a murderous look in his eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve aways used contraception. Could this child¡­delong to Oliver?¡± In the past, Julian had never used her wrongly. Was she in such a hurry to get divorced because she had already found her next home?! Diana¡¯s head was buzzing. She still couldn¡¯t quite process what was happening. ¡°Child? What child?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t possibly have found out about her pregnancy. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending!¡± He showed Diana the tablet. ¡°Grandma sent me this pregnancy test result. It can¡¯t be a mistake!¡± Julian noticed that Diana¡¯s diet had changed recently. He realized the same thing happened during dinnerst night. Grandma kept stressing how Diana needed to look after her body. It was all because of this pregnancy test result! By then, Diana¡¯s face had already turned pale. She had no idea when Grandma found out about her pregnancy. She also never expected Grandma would tell Julian about it. Anyway, she waspletely out of her wits now. In fact, she subconsciously wanted to break free from Julian and run away. But where could she run to? If she really did get into trouble with Julian, would he really let her go? She didn¡¯t want to lose her baby¡­ The baby had been with her for so long. If it wasn¡¯t for the baby¡¯s existence, she would¡¯ve given up long ago, especially with all the things happening to hertely. What else could she do? Now, Julian had already found out¡­ Julian, the person who least wanted her to get pregnant, found out the truth that she was pregnant! All Diana could do at this point was panic as her mind went haywire. She couldn¡¯t think of any solution. Fortunately, the Civil Affairs Bureau employee gleaned at Diana¡¯s identity card and interrupted them. ¡°Ms. Winnington?¡± He looked at Diana. ¡°Your husband is an excellent man. You should appreciate him. About the divorce¡­ Would you like to go home and think about it?¡± The look the employee gave Diana seemed like he already confirmed she had cheated on Julian. However, the employee¡¯s warning and pitiful gaze made Diana feel a little more rxed. She found a way out! In fact, she even began to smile. ¡°Yes, the child belongs to Oliver¡­¡± Diana thought that if she went along with Julian¡¯s misunderstanding and refused to admit this child had anything to do with him, there was a chance he might not want to kill the child. After all, she didn¡¯t go against his will and get pregnant with his child. Indeed, Julian seemed briefly relieved after Diana admitted to the im. Diana instantly took the opportunity to stress her point. ¡°I did you wrong, and you also did me wrong¡­ That¡¯s why, Julian, we should stop torturing each other. We have to get divorced today.¡± Once the divorce wasplete, she would immediately cut off all ties with him. The further away she stayed from him, the safer she would be! However, Julian seemed unable to hear what she said. His eyes turned red. There was a murderous look in his eyes. Veins were popping on his forehead and arms. ¡® You and Oliver¡­¡± Julian¡¯s jaw was clenched. He seemed to have believed what Diana said with ease, but he didn¡¯t fully believe her. Within seconds, Diana saw him dashing out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 130 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 130 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 130 ¡°Miss Winnington!¡± The employee had a tone that suggested he felt Diana could¡¯ve done better. ¡°What else can I say? How could you admit that you cheated on your husband in public? There¡¯s going to be hell to pay!¡± Diana was shocked by what she heard. She immediately realized how wrong and ridiculous her behavior had been. Getting a divorce was the least of her concern right now. Julian definitely went to see Oliver! In that case, she needed to make her way to City Hospital as soon as possible. At the same time, with trembling hands, she dialed Oliver¡¯s number to warn him. However, it was toote. Julian was much too fast. He rushed all the way to the hospital from the Civil Affairs Bureau. When he barged into the emergency unit, Oliver hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thump! ¡°Bastard! Who do you think you are?¡± Julian punched Oliver straight in the face. He then dragged Oliver to a corner, visibly furious. ¡°When did you start seeing Diana?¡± Damn it! When did it all start? On his way here, Julian nearly went crazy thinking about this question. Oliver, on the other hand, waspletely bewildered by the question. However, it didn¡¯t take him long to respond. The first thing he did was pull Julian into the corridor. He didn¡¯t want to disturb his patients, and more importantly, he didn¡¯t want to get his colleagues involved. Besides¡­ Julian punched him several times. Of course, Oliver wanted to punch Julian back. The two quickly got into a heated fight. Julian wouldn¡¯t stop asking Oliver about when he started seeing Diana. He even called himself out for being blind when he believed Oliver and Diana didn¡¯t have anything going on after the incident at the factory unit, and kept hitting Oliver while he yelled at him. He didn¡¯t even realize the recovered wounds on his hands were bruised yet again. Meanwhile, Oliver didn¡¯t utter a single word and only did his best to protect himself. However, after hearing how Julian kept mentioning Diana, he began to feel a burning sense of rage. ¡°What right do you have to suspect her? What right do you have to even call her by her name? Isn¡¯t she your stand¨Cin wife? I thought you didn¡¯t love her. What does all this have anything to do with you?¡± They both had their own solid reasoning. In the end, neither of them responded to the other¡¯s questions. By the time Diana made it there, the two had already stopped fighting. Diana felt sorry for Oliver. She immediately stepped forward and protected Oliver behind him while pushing Julian away. Bang! Julian wasn¡¯t guarding against her. His shoulder de collided against the doorknob. With how loud the collision sounded, getting bruised was probably the least serious part of his injury. Besides, he still had a wound from the week before, when Grandma hit his back with her walking stick. Julian instantly frowned. Upon seeing how Diana was checking on Oliver, he didn¡¯t make a sound. He wasn¡¯t in pain at all. He didn¡¯t need this woman to show any concern for him! ¡°You two sure are lovey¨Cdovey!¡± In the end, Julian couldn¡¯t bear watching them any longer and finally spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Diana, you probably have no idea, but I hit Oliver so many times, and yet he didn¡¯t have the guts to admit that you two are seeing each other!¡± What kind of a weakling did she find? This man didn¡¯t even have the courage to own up to the things he did. Only Diana would treat someone like Oliver as treasure. The more Julian said, the more Diana felt guilty toward Oliver. She was about to argue with Julian when Oliver gently pulled her behind him. ¡°Stand behind me.¡± Oliver stood across from Julian, as if he was protecting Diana from him. Diana figured that Oliver, who had no idea what was going on, very likely wanted to take the bullet for her once again. She approached Julian and looked at him as if she was begging him. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for Oliver. I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 131 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 131 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 131 Diana created this mess, so she had to deal with it herself. Julianughed, as if he heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Will you do anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana replied. She really did adore this man! ¡°Are you aware you¡¯re my wife?¡± Julian asked. The divorce wasn¡¯tplete yet. Naturally, Diana was still his wife. Diana nodded again. ¡°Great.¡± He suddenly picked Diana up and moved his lips close to her earlobes. His voice sounded like a demon from hell. ¡°In that case, do what a wife ought to do. Get rid of the baby you had with another man!¡± Diana was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t want to get Oliver into trouble, so she said she would agree to anything. She didn¡¯t expect Julian would want to hurt the baby, even when he thought it wasn¡¯t his! This was her stomach! Why did he get to decide? She looked into his eyes with great determination. ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Julian seemed to have predicted what she¡¯d say. He gave Oliver a provocative look before suddenly lowering his head and biting Diana¡¯s lips. Yes, he bit her lips. Diana was in great pain. He acted as if he wanted to rip her lips out. However, from Oliver¡¯s perspective, he couldn¡¯t tell that the two were hostile toward each other. After all, they were a married couple. As long as Diana and Julian were still married, he wouldn¡¯t express his feelings. He wouldn¡¯t put Diana in a difficult situation. And so, Oliver pushed the door open and walked out of the corridor. Diana noticed him leaving, and she frantically beat Julian so that he¡¯d let her go. However, Julian continued to bite her lips and refused to let go. She honestly was¡­ Much tastier than he¡¯d imagined. This was the first and also the only woman who ever made him act in such a rash way. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t Ka. She was neither loyal to him, nor was she the person he loved. The only feeling he had for her¡­ Was probably one of possessiveness. He bit her lips very hard. In fact, it felt like he wanted to eat her alive. Diana was terrified by the force he exerted. Her muffled crying finally made him stop the madness. ¡°Diana.¡± His eyes were red when he spoke. The look in his eyes was less intense now. In fact, he was almost speaking to her in the way he used to while he gently caressed her head. ¡°Be good. Get rid of the baby.¡± Diana¡¯s entire body was shaking. She once had a nightmare when she was hospitalized for running a temperature. In her nightmare, Julian pointed at her stomach and called for a group of doctors. He shouted at her, ¡°The baby has to die!¡± On many asions, Diana thought that this was too cruel to happen in reality. But now¡­ Her nightmare was actually happening! She closed her eyes hopelessly, and tried her best to run away. However, Julian held onto her too tightly. Even Oliver had turned his back on her because of how intimate she and Julian had been. She had no reason to turn Julian down. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look! Oliver didn¡¯t even n on keeping this child. He doesn¡¯t care at all. He doesn¡¯t even have the guts to fight for you in front of me,¡± Julian said. What¡¯s the point of having a man like Oliver? In fact, Julian was beginning to understand why Oliver, who had always been outstanding as a child, would give up the Channing family¡¯s fortune after he grew up and work as an ordinary doctor in City Hospital instead. He was too much of a coward. He wasn¡¯tpetitive enough. It was why Oliver lost to his stepbrother. That was also why Oliver didn¡¯t dare to challenge Julian for the woman he cared about. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 132 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 132 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 132 This was for the better. At the very least, Diana could see Oliver for who he really was. Julian wanted her to realize that not every guy from a rich family had the guts to steal his woman from him. The wound on his back was still secretly aching. Julian looked at the empty corridor before turning to face. Diana. Her eyes were red, and she was still doing everything she could to break free from him. Julian couldn¡¯t identify her emotions from the look in her eyes. He spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go into the operating room with you.¡± He wanted to personally witness Diana and Oliver¡¯s baby being removed. That was the only way he could resist the urge to kill someone. It was also the only thing that would stop him from wanting Diana and himself to be joined at the hips! Meanwhile, Diana was already close to feeling hopeless at this point. She ced her trembling hands on his stomach. The thought of soon losing her baby devastated her, and she instantly started bawling her eyes out. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± The more she cried, the angrier Julian felt. Julian couldn¡¯t understand why Diana still wanted to keep Oliver¡¯s child, even after thetter had shown how much of a coward he was. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re unwilling. You don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Julian added. He wouldn¡¯t allow Diana to be with a man like that. More importantly, he wouldn¡¯t let her have Oliver¡¯s child! Diana looked up at Julian and said in a wounded tone, ¡°Can¡¯t I decide this for myself? You¡¯ve never cared about how I felt, Julian.¡± He could do anything to her because he didn¡¯t love her. This was the harsh reality. While Julian carried Diana, she silently caressed her stomach, as if she was bidding farewell to something very important. Her tears soaked Julian¡¯s shirt. Julian was getting impatient. He directly ced her on a bed and sent someone to call for Vans. Frankly speaking, Vans was extremely shocked when he found out about all this. When he saw Diana¡¯s tear- streaked face, however, he knew none of this was a joke. Julian really did find out about Diana¡¯s pregnancy. However, Vans had already destroyed all pregnancy test results. How did Grandma manage to get her hands. on them? Vans didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask all these things. Julian already started pestering him. ¡°You¡¯ll carry out this surgery.¡± Vans gave Julian a look that suggested thetter was insane. ¡°Julian, this child¡­¡± He wanted to tell Julian everything about this child and who its father really was. He wanted to tell Julian how hard Diana had tried to protect this baby. However, Diana shook her head. It wasn¡¯t necessary. Regardless of who this child belonged to, Julian didn¡¯t want to keep it. If it wasn¡¯t his, he would feel that his ego as Diana¡¯s husband was being challenged. If it was his, he might get even angrier and think that Diana was lying to him. He would say that she didn¡¯t deserve to be pregnant with his child! Diana didn¡¯t want to hear anything cruel from Julian about her child anymore. Vans held his tongue and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was an outsider. He had to respect the wishes of the person directly involved. The lights in the operating room were soon switched on. Vans put on his gloves and prepared various medical equipment. He then injected Diana with anesthetics. Diana stared at the brightmp above her. It seemed she was losing consciousness. Julian looked at her lifeless face. At some point, he wanted to speak, but he chose to remain silent in the end. In fact, he looked away. A surgery like this¡­ Probably hurt a lot. Julian suddenly regretted forcing her into the operating room. Upon thinking about who the child belonged to, he steeled his heart. ¡°Vans, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Vans nodded. ¡°It¡¯s going to look awful. You¡¯re not a doctor. Get out.¡± Diana heard Julian¡¯s footsteps gradually fading away. There was a sarcastic yet numbing glint in her eyes. He knew how cruel this surgery was! He too wanted to avoid looking at it! What about her? Diana was like a puppet in the hands of the puppeteer. From the day he chose her as Ka¡¯s substitute, she was destined to be stuck in this situation and not be able to escape. It was a shame she realized this toote. Diana looked at the tray with a bloody object on it that Vans brought forward. She started crying profusely. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 133 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 133 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 133 Julian felt that his life seemed to revolve around the hospital this year, so much so that he didn¡¯t even feel anxious when he received a call from Grandma¡¯s house. ¡°Did Grandma faint after finding out that I brought Diana to the hospital for an abortion?¡± he asked the maid who called him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Are they bringing her to City Hospital right now?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡± ¡°Alright. Got it.¡± Julian hung up. He didn¡¯t sound worried. In fact, he appeared somewhat indifferent. He was used to his grandmother¡¯s unreasonable tactics. He was used to how she would always threaten him with her physical health. It was probably the same thing again this time. However, he wasn¡¯t going to give her another chance to take Diana away from him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The surgery was already done by now. Although Vans brought the thing out and walked in his direction, he didn¡¯t even look at it. Instead, he walked up to Diana with a sense of urgency that he didn¡¯t even pick up on. ¡°Is she alright?¡± ¡°The anesthetic hasn¡¯t worn off yet. Let her rest for a while,¡± Vans said. With that, Vans asked the nurse to bring Diana elsewhere. He forcefully dragged Julian into his own office and tore Julian¡¯s shirt off. ¡°You got your back injured¡­¡± There was arge bruise near his waist. ¡°Did you knock against something?¡± Vans asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian recalled how Diana pushed him earlier. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was an ident,¡± he said subconsciously. Vans didn¡¯t say anything else. All he did was give Julian a tube of medicated ointment. ¡°Apply this on the bruise yourself.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Julian put on his shirt, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to apply the medicated ointment. He only wanted to check on Diana. Vans couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw this. ¡°Don¡¯t go to her. She probably doesn¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± Julian¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy after hearing this. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Vans wanted to say something when he saw how disappointed Julian seemed. That was when he saw Ka¡¯s name appearing on Julian¡¯s phone screen. ¡°Your phone.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian seemed distracted. Nobody else knew this, but all he could think about was Diana¡¯s pale face and the way she closed her eyes earlier. She must¡¯ve been in a lot of pain. It was to such an extent that Julian couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in his own body. He wanted to check on her, but Vans said she might not want to see him. Julian saw how Diana cried for that bastard, and he saw how she pushed him to the ground to protect Oliver. reasons to believe what Vans said was true. He had sufficient Even so, this was still a terrible feeling. Clearly, the baby had been aborted. Why was he not as happy as he imagined he would be? ¡°Your phone,¡± Vans repeated after seeing how Julian still hadn¡¯t picked up his phone. Only then did Julian snap out of it as if he was waking up from a dream. He ced the phone by his ear, but heter realized he wasn¡¯t hearing anything because he didn¡¯t even answer the call. Vans witnessed all this. He wanted to speak his mind several times, but he recalled the way Diana looked at him. In the end, he decided not to say anything. After all, this wasn¡¯t his business. There were things he needed to say that he had already said to Julian. He knew Julian well enough that it didn¡¯t matter how many times he repeated something. Julian refused to believe the fact that he liked Diana. Ka didn¡¯t make another call. She had always been a good girl, and she hoped she wasn¡¯t disturbing him while he worked. Julian was used to the two of them being rarely in contact with each other. He was holding his phone, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to call her back. Instead, he turned to look at Vans. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while.¡± Grandma had probably arrived. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 134 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 134 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 134 Grandma¡¯s ward was at the top floor in the VIP section, and Diana¡¯s ward was right next to hers. Julian had to convince himself not to enter Diana¡¯s ward, but the moment he entered Grandma¡¯s ward, saw Diana. She looked so small. She was holding Grandma¡¯s hand while she sat next to the old woman. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Diana seemed very fragile. Julian had never seen her in such a vulnerable state. When Diana heard footsteps, she looked up and saw him. She didn¡¯t seem very emotional. All she did was gently pat Grandma¡¯s hand before walking out of the ward. Julian didn¡¯t go after her. Instead, he walked over to his grandmother. He was beginning to feel worried. This time, it didn¡¯t look like Grandma was acting. She really did seem unwell, because her blood pressure did seem very high on the monitor. he The closer he approached her, the higher her blood pressure would get, and the more emotional she seemed. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. All she did was point at him. There was an indescribable look of disappointment in her eyes. Julian was afraid that she would overreact and get hurt. Thus, he immediately called for a doctor. After a while, her blood pressure finally began to drop. Julian sighed in relief. ¡°Grandma.¡± He was nearly six feet tall, but he looked like a helpless child next to Grandma¡¯s bed. Grandma instantly calmed down a great deal, but she still looked at him with her red cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the pregnancy test result was fake?¡± When Julian visitedst night, Grandma felt that something was off between the two of them. As such, she sent someone to follow Diana today when she left home. She wanted to see if Diana would meet Julian again. To Grandma¡¯s surprise, Diana actually went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. They were about to proceed with their divorce! Her blood pressure level skyrocketed right there and then. Fortunately, she worked in the marketce when she was young. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary idle housewife from a rich family. Hence, she quickly came up with an idea to stop them from getting divorced. The solution was to create a fake pregnancy test result for Diana. Grandma really didn¡¯t want to lose Diana, but she knew Julian¡¯s temper all too well. The only thing she could think of to stop them from getting divorced at the time was to create the grandchild she had always wanted. However, Julian actually dragged Diana to the hospital and wanted her to get an abortion! Diana must¡¯ve been very hurt! Grandma couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her blood pressure level went too high, and that resulted in her cerebral City Hospital. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be alive. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t havee up with such a ridiculous idea to stop you from getting a divorce. I feel even more sorry for Diana. I shouldn¡¯t have let her see such a cruel side of you.¡± The more she said, the more disappointed she appeared. ¡°Julian, can you promise me that you¡¯ll apologize to Diana? Also¡­ Can you two never bring up getting a divorce again?¡± It was impossible for them not to get divorced. He promised Ka that he wouldn¡¯t make her wait too long. As for apologizing to Diana¡­ Julian no longer felt as guilty as he did before. He wasn¡¯t expecting Diana, who just had her abortion, to go along with Grandma¡¯s idea that she faked being pregnant! Grandma adored her so much. Couldn¡¯t she at least be truthful to Grandma? Clearly, Diana was pregnant, and the child didn¡¯t belong to him¡­ However, Diana kept that a secret from Grandma. Was it because she lost her baby, and she still wanted to depend on him financially? Was that why she used Grandma¡¯s guilt to protect herself? In the past, Diana imed that she cared about Grandma¡¯s health, hence why she wanted to keep the divorce a secret from Grandma. Now, it seemed that she must¡¯ve wanted Grandma to continue favoring her. Diana was full of tricks! Julian¡¯s feelings of guilt and heartache toward her felt like invisible ps to his own face. He held on tightly to the medical ointment that he had yet to apply on his wound, and shook his head firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill either of those two requests. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 135 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 135 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 135 ¡°Julian!¡± Grandma¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes rolled back, and she passed out yet again. At the same time, the monitor¡¯s rm began to ring. Julian stood frozen in ce. It felt like he had gone back in time to when he was still a child, when his parents and grandfather left him one after the other. Although Grandma was getting old, he never once considered the fact that she might leave him. He was encapsted by the fear of losing someone important. ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Get the doctor!¡± He shouted without even realizing he was shouting. There was a moment of panic. ¡°Don¡¯t make her upset.¡± None of the doctors in the hospital dared to give Julian a direct order. Vans was called over by the director, and he spoke to Julian after receiving suggestions from his other colleagues who were specialists. ¡°Her physical condition isn¡¯t as good as it was in the past. You have to do your best to agree with her. If her blood pressure level gets too high, I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll be able to save her from another episode of cerebral hemorrhage in time.¡± Julian nodded. He turned around, resisting the urge to cry. ¡°I understand.¡± After everyone else left the ward, Julian stayed by Grandma¡¯s side for a while longer. She finally woke up after some time. This time, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. ¡°I agree to your requests,¡± Julian said. Firstly, he would apologize to Diana. Secondly, he wouldn¡¯t get a divorce with her. However, he couldn¡¯t find Diana after leaving Grandma¡¯s ward. Downstairs, in City Hospital¡¯s cafeteria. Diana was sitting inside the cafeteria with Nina while she leisurely ate her bowl of pork belly casserole that happened to be the specialty dish here. The pork belly was fresh and a little on the sour side. Not only did it look and smell good, it was also extremely appetizing. Diana enjoyed it a lot. However, Nina seemed very worried. ¡°Diana, aren¡¯t you upset that Julian forced you to get an abortion?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m upset.¡± Diana took another few bites before chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint.¡± This wasn¡¯t the only thing he did that made her upset. If she had to hold a grudge over everything he did, she would be the one suffering in the end. Julian wouldn¡¯t even be affected. However, Diana¡¯s facial expression turned a lot gloomier at the mention of her baby. She couldn¡¯t resist caressing her stomach. ¡°I managed to keep the baby with Vans¡¯s help this time, but I don¡¯t know how much longer I can stand doing this with Julian.¡± How was Vans going to help her once her stomach grewrger? Julian wasn¡¯t blind. ¡°Stop mentioning Vans!¡± Nina said in a huff. ¡°He wasn¡¯t helping you at all. He clearly believes Julian isn¡¯t such a cruel person. That¡¯s why he keeps making excuses for Julian! In reality, he wants to keep your baby alive, and he thinks you shouldn¡¯t have said the baby belonged to Oliver. He thinks it¡¯s okay to side with Julian. Who forced you to enter the operating room? Wasn¡¯t it Julian who forced you to get an abortion?¡± Nina pierced her fork into a slice of pork belly, furious. She wanted to tear it to shreds while imagining it was Vans. ¡°He¡¯s on Julian¡¯s side. If he refuses to admit that, he¡¯s a bastard!¡± Diana chuckled at Nina¡¯s violent actions, but she couldn¡¯t quite understand what was on Vans¡¯s mind either. However, she knew she had Vans to thank for protecting her baby this time. If Vans hadn¡¯t found an object to shape it into a developing foetus to fool Julian, Diana would¡¯ve lost her baby yesterday. That was something Diana didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. ¡°Grandma always says that she cares about you and adores you, but why was she so careless this time? Why would she send a fake pregnancy test result to Julian? None of this would¡¯ve happened¡­¡± Nina added. ¡°Grandma only wanted to help me.¡± Diana never once doubted Grandma¡¯s intentions. ¡°She had no other choice after finding out that Julian and I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. She wanted to salvage the marriage by using our child as an excuse¡­¡± Diana trailed off and took a sip of her soup. ¡°She was already in such poor shape back in the ward, but she still apologized to me while she cried. She said she shouldn¡¯t have done something as stupid as this,¡± Diana added. Madam Fulcher was a respectable person. Besides, she used to be a business legend in Richburgh. The old woman had no reason to lower her standards for Diana. Whether it was the apology or the faking of Diana¡¯s pregnancy results, Grandma did all those with the intention of helping Diana. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As such, Diana neither med her nor hated her for those things. The wind started howling outside, and Diana was worried she might catch a cold. She urged Nina to finish her meal quickly. She also told Nina not to be angry with Vans. On the contrary, she wanted Nina to thank him for helping her out. Finally, Diana asked the kitchen staff to pack some porridge and a side dish. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 136 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 136 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 136Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 136 The food prepared by the cafeteria was decent, while the porridge and vegetables were soft and vorful. They would suit Grandma¡¯s taste buds. Diana had only just bid farewell to Nina and walked out of the cafeteria when she bumped into the gloomy- looking Julian. ¡°You just had an abortion! How are you in the mood toe here and eat?¡± Julian looked at Diana¡¯s attire. All she wore was a dress with seemingly thin fabric. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. Why didn¡¯t she put on an additionalyer of clothing? However, Diana couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all because she was scared out of her wits. She recalled the scene of Julian carrying her into the operating room and forcefully cing her on the bed. The lights were then switched on¡­ Only God knew how hopeless she felt before she had time alone with Vans. In fact, she also wondered if life would be meaningless once she lost her child. Fortunately, that was when Julian walked out. She had the opportunity to kneel before Vans and beg him to help her. She cried and begged Vans to let her keep the child. Finally, he agreed. That was how they ended up putting on the show of her fake abortion. But now¡­ Had all that effort gone to waste because she came out for a meal? Was it because she didn¡¯t behave like a woman who had just gotten an abortion? Would Julian still want to hurt her and her baby by force? The child belonged to both of them! Diana had so many things on her mind, but she couldn¡¯t say a thing. Julian had only be more merciless after finding out the truth. How could Diana possibly not feel afraid of Julian after recalling that scene? She clenched the food packaging in her hand even more tightly. ¡°I was just feeling a little hungry¡­¡± ¡°Hungry?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. He wanted to tear Diana to shreds for saying that. ¡°Do you have any idea how Grandma¡­ Because of you¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish the sentence, for Grandma was a very important person in his life. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to think about how she suddenly passed out earlier. Diana suddenly had a realization. ¡°What happened to Grandma?¡± she asked nervously. Grandma still seemed fine when Diana left her ward earlier, so Diana wanted to get some food while giving Grandma and Julian some space and time to spend with each other. Apart from that, she also wanted to buy some food for Grandma so that the old woman would feel happier. It didn¡¯t look like Diana was pretending to feel concerned. ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian didn¡¯t exin further. Instead, he removed his coat and draped it over Diana. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we get back to the hospital.¡± He just wanted to know Diana was fine. When he couldn¡¯t see her, he thought she had suddenly fainted after the abortion surgery, just like how Grandma did. With nobody around to look after her, he was worried something bad might happen to her¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences. But Diana wasn¡¯t at all touched when she smelled the familiar scent on the coat. Rather, she was shocked. The way Julian behaved right now¡­. He was no better than a bomb that could go off at any minute. It was far too dangerous. Even a simple act like this made her instinctively hear rm bells ringing in her head. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Julian could tell she was deeply nervous. ¡°Once we get back to Grandma¡¯s ward, I want you to personally tell her that we¡¯re getting back together.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 137 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 137 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 137 It turned out Julian wanted to put on a show for Grandma. Diana instantly understood his intentions. ¡°Okay.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie to Grandma that they were getting back together. Besides, the idea itself disgusted her. It made her feel as ufortable, just as the coat that was suddenly draped over her did. In the end, she still followed after him. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny to say we¡¯re getting back together? ¡°Funny?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t quite get it. ¡°Why would it be funny? Grandma¡¯s health is already in a poor state. She¡¯s willing to cooperate with you by lying about the pregnancy test. She said you weren¡¯t actually pregnant and she made it all up, resulting in so much confusion. Are you unwilling to tell a single lie for the sake of her health? Diana, you know as well as I do that you didn¡¯t fake being pregnant. I saw the baby with my own eyes. Besides, Diana admitted that it belonged to Oliver. Julian didn¡¯t say all this in front of Grandma. He felt that he had been fair enough to Diana. However, Diana began to look at Julian with an increasing sense of hostility. ¡°How dare you mention the baby!¡± Yes. She managed to protect her baby this time, but what if it happened again? What if the doctor who came in wasn¡¯t Vans? Wouldn¡¯t her nightmare of getting an abortion actually have taken ce? She would¡¯ve lost the baby in her stomach! However, Julian was still able to mention it so nonchntly. It didn¡¯t sound like he cared at all. At this moment, Diana truly felt the urge to tell him that the child belonged to both of them! This was his child! Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. Julian only loved Ka. If he found out that Diana was secretly pregnant with his child, he would only act more mercilessly. Perhaps, he might actually take a closer look at the bloody lump. If he realized that wasn¡¯t actually what he was told it¡¯d be, she would have even more to lose. Diana couldn¡¯t afford to make such a bet on her baby. ¡°How can I not bring it up?¡± Julian asked. ¡°You were the one who did me wrong. You became pregnant with another man¡¯s child.¡± Julian was already kind enough not to punish her for what she did! However, she didn¡¯t seem grateful at all. Julian suddenly reached out, and Diana¡¯s body became stiff. She only felt a chill on her body. He removed the coat draped over her body and hastily walked into the hospital. She could sense the anger in his footsteps. This person was certainly interesting. Diana couldn¡¯t resist sneering. How could he even get angry when he instigated everything?! However, after the two of them entered the ward, she stopped looking angry. In fact, she even smiled at Grandma. ¡°I brought you porridge.¡± Diana pressed the button for the dining table. She wanted to serve Grandma the food she bought. However, Julian stopped her. ¡°She can¡¯t eat anything yet.¡± After what happened earlier, Grandma could only receive nutrients through drips. Diana was stunned. She looked at Grandma, and realized the olddy looked much frailer than before. She couldn¡¯t help but look confusedly at Julian. It was as if she was asking him what happened while she was gone. Julian briefly exined Grandma¡¯s condition to Diana. His face was nk as he said mechanically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew getting an abortion would hurt your body, but I wasn¡¯t thinking in your shoes. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that way.¡± Julian took a deep breath in front of Grandma¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m a jerk. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Although Julian was forced to say these things and the words were difficult to get out, he meant everything he said from the bottom of his heart.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He really did want to say those things to her. If Diana hadn¡¯t been pregnant with Oliver¡¯s child¡­. If the child didn¡¯t belong to Oliver, would he want it? Back in the factory unit, he swore he wouldn¡¯t allow Diana to have his child. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t have an answer to the question he had once asked himself. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 138 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 138 Perhaps too many things had happened today. Even something as simple as this made him feel lost. Julian took a deep breath. He ignored the shocked look in Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not get a divorce. We¡¯ll spend the rest of our lives together,¡± he finally said. Diana was speechless. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Why weren¡¯t they getting a divorce? Why did she have to forgive him just because he apologized, and in such a half¨Cbaked way at that? Was this Julian¡¯s real motive for dragging her over to Grandma¡¯s bed? Was this what Grandma asked him to do¡­after she left the ward? That exined why Julian was so angry when he saw her. He even imed that Grandma had cooperated with her¡­ But this wasn¡¯t what Diana intended! From the moment she was sent into the operating room and forced to have an abortion, she already made up her mind that she would get a divorce with Julian. Nothing anyone said would change her mind. But now¡­ She looked at Grandma, who couldn¡¯t even say a thing, and her resolve weakened. This old woman, despite having no blood ties with her, had sacrificed too much for her. In fact, Grandma¡¯s ailment had everything to do with Diana. Diana had no idea what Grandma said to Julian while she was away from the ward that prompted him to behave like this toward her. The look in Grandma¡¯s eyes¡­ There were hints of joy and encouragement. Grandma once said she would protect Diana for the rest of her life. In her own way, Grandma really was looking out for Diana. Even if her method of faking the pregnancy test result was inappropriate, and she even nearly caused Diana to lose her baby, she was much too kind to Diana. If Diana hated Grandma because of this, it would be wrong on Diana¡¯s part. After all, the source of all these problems was Julian and no one else. If he hadn¡¯t married Diana as his stand¨Cin wife, if he hadn¡¯t¡­allowed Ka to hurt her¡­ More importantly, if he hadn¡¯t forced her to get an abortion¡­. None of this would¡¯ve happened. Now, even when Grandma could barely lift a finger, she was still trying to hold Diana¡¯s hand. She seemed to be telling Diana, ¡°I¡¯m right here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if I have to put my life on the line, I¡¯ll make sure Julian stays with you.¡® 11 ¡®But Grandma, Julian isn¡¯t the same person he used to be,¡® Diana thought. Ever since he mentioned getting a divorce, her idea of romance had crumbled into pieces, bit by bit. However, Diana gently held Grandma¡¯s hand and nced at Julian. ¡°If we don¡¯t get a divorce, what happens to Ka?¡± ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Julian eximed, fuming. He already told her to cooperate with him in front of Grandma. Why was she being so ignorant? Why did she have to bring up Ka right now? Was she trying to use Grandma to protect herself? ¡®I¡¯ve got to hand it to you, Diana!¡® Julian thought angrily. Julian tried his best to suppress his wrath. He didn¡¯t want to upset Grandma any further. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± he snapped. t do you mean by that?¡± Julian had forced Diana to get rid of her most precious baby today. Although it didn¡¯t actually happen, the fear and pain she felt in that moment were real. So, she wanted Julian to have a taste of the same sort of pain! In fact¡­ She needed to get a divorce with Julian. This was to ensure the safety of herself and her baby. However, she couldn¡¯t talk about their divorce in front of Grandma for now. In that case, she could only make use of every opportunity to make him hate her. The only person who could trigger his emotions was Ka. Hence, Diana intentionally mentioned Ka to make him feel bad! To her surprise, Julian suddenlyughed. ¡°Diana, if you can¡¯t take a step back in this matter and insist on dealing with Ka yourself, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Julian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll set up an appointment for the two of you to meet tomorrow. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 139 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 139 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 139 This man was unbelievable! So, he actually wanted to push Diana over to Ka? What was he thinking? Diana didn¡¯t want to see Ka! Right now, Diana perceived Ka and Julian as significant threats in her life. Nothing good could happen from seeing either of them! However, Grandma seemed pleased with Julian¡¯s reply. In fact, she even gently pinched Diana¡¯s hand to signal that Diana should agree to it. Against her own will, Diana was forced to agree. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian decisively made a call and told Diana that the appointment had been made. Regardless of what Diana would say to Ka, he wouldn¡¯t get involved. This man sure was good at pretending! Diana was certain that if she even said anything to hurt Ka, Julian would rip her throat apart. When she and Ka were supposed to meet the next day, she switched off her phone and didn¡¯t show up at all. Diana didn¡¯t want to meet Ka. Although Diana managed to escape unscathed from the birthday partyst time, she had a feeling that the poison in the fruit juice or alcohol was meant for her. Oliver had also said that taking anyrge dosages of the poison could be lethal. However, Ka ended up hurting her throat with it. That evil woman would go as far as hurting herself. Diana didn¡¯t dare to imagine what other ridiculous things she could be capable of. Besides, Ka¡¯s face looked so much like hers¡­ It hurt Diana mentally to even see Ka¡¯s face. And so, Diana decided not to show up. After being discharged from the hospital, she went to Starlight Tower. This was where famous celebrities lived. The rental price for each unit was at least 30,000 dors a month, and every inch of the property was expensive. Oliver¡¯s girlfriend, Fanny Smith, lived there. She didn¡¯t have any ns for the day, and Oliver had told Diana that she could drop by if she wanted to meet Fanny. Diana had caused too much trouble for Olivertely. Although Fulcher Inc. probably made sure nobody talked about how he and Oliver fought in the hospital and nobody dared to record the incident, Fanny must¡¯ve heard about it from Oliver. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Diana wanted to deliver the dress she made to Fanny as soon as possible. This was her way of apologizing. It would also clear things up for Fanny, so that she wouldn¡¯t think there was anything going on between Diana and Oliver due to their frequent contact. However, Diana wasn¡¯t greeted with pleasantries the way she had imagined upon entering Fanny¡¯s unit. On the contrary, the unit was aplete mess. It seemed something big was happening inside. In fact, many objects had been flung to the ground and broken into pieces. Diana didn¡¯t dare to walk any further in. However, if she left now, she might not get another opportunity like this to meet a top¨Cnotch female celebrity when she wasn¡¯t working. And So, Diana searched for a spot by the door. She sat on her purse and waited for three hours. Once workers cleaned up the room and there was no longer any shouting, Diana adjusted her outfit and pretended not to have heard anything as she walked politely into the room. Fanny had a gorgeous physique. She was wearing a red cami dress at that moment. Although the design was simple, her curly hair and bright red lips brought it to life, as if it was made of luxurious silk. Fanny¡¯s eyes were especially charming. There was an innocent yet seductive quality to them. Nobody could forget them, even after a single nce. Diana was momentarily stunned. This was until Fanny approached her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Fanny had no recollection that any of her employees looked this good. The two women began sizing each other up. However, they were both stunned by the other¡¯s beauty. After a long while, Diana recollected herself and quick wanded the dress to Fanny. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Smith. I¡¯m Diana Winnington, the person Oliver told you about. I came to deliver this dress to you as my way of thanking both of you.¡± Fanny immediately realized who Diana was. There was a yful look in her eyes this time as she said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Oliver told me all about you.¡® 11 Although Fanny responded in such a manner, she didn¡¯t ept the dress. She basically left Diana hanging. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 140 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 140 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 140 Diana wasn¡¯t expecting their meeting to be so awkward. She wanted to show Fanny the dress, but Fanny¡¯s manager suddenly called out to her. ¡°Fanny! What do you think of these?¡± Fanny and Diana both turned around. Fanny¡¯s manager was holding up several dresses. It seemed the manager wanted Fanny to continue choosing her outfit. However, Fanny became visibly impatient. ¡°I already told you, all of them look ugly as hell! I only want designs from D&J. Don¡¯t you get it?!¡± The manager looked troubled. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been putting out much work over the past few years. Besides, she just announced she¡¯d stop designing. None of our people can contact her now.¡± Diana was standing right there, speechless. In reality, she was right in front of them. She even came here to personally deliver Fanny¡¯s dress¡­ However, Fanny didn¡¯t want to entertain Diana at all. It seemed Oliver¡¯s girlfriend was jealous of Diana. Diana felt even more guilty about interfering with their rtionship. Although she sensed Fanny¡¯s hostility, she still asked in a polite manner, ¡°Miss Smith, are you attending a party?¡± All the outfits the manager was holding were long dresses. Most of them were obvious designs such as V- neck, backless, and shoulder length dresses. However, Fanny¡¯s facial features were distinct. These outfits didn¡¯t fit her at all. It was no wonder she didn¡¯t like them and threw such a huge tantrum about it. Diana recalled how Fanny flung things around three hours ago, and she shuddered. Fortunately, Diana happened to be around today and could offer her help. ¡°Hmph!¡± Fanny removed her slippers and sank into the couch. She didn¡¯t even look at Diana. ¡°You can leave after putting the dress down.¡± It didn¡¯t seem she had anything else to say to Diana. Diana recalled how Oliver helped her, and she didn¡¯t back down. On the contrary, she mustered the courage to approach Fanny. ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything you like, you could perhaps check out the one I brought you.¡± ¡°I personally made it,¡± Diana added. ¡°Pfft.¡± Fanny impatiently swung her foot side to side. The woman her brother had a crush on certainly was interesting. So what if she personally made this dress? She wasn¡¯t D&J. Why would Fanny think any differently of her and wear a dress made by an amateur tailor? ¡°Never mind.¡± Fanny didn¡¯t like people whocked good sense. Besides, she had shown Diana enough patience. ¡°Please show our guest the way out.¡± Fanny directly called for her manager. Diana couldn¡¯t even put the dress down before she was kicked out. She was D&J! She really wanted to help! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But she had already been kicked out¡­ Why was Fanny¡¯s temperament so different from Oliver¡¯s? Feeling helpless, Diana hung the dress on the door knob. She left a note on top. ¡°Oliver gave me these measurements. If it doesn¡¯t fit, feel free to contact me, and I¡¯lle to mend it.¡± Although this was what Diana wrote, she had a hunch that Fanny wouldn¡¯t even try the dress on because of her spoiled personality. A pity for Diana¡¯s craftsmanship. She was rather pleased with how the dress turned out, too. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Diana wanted to thank Oliver¡¯s girlfriend, so this dress was fated to be owned by Fanny. At the very least, Diana had personally delivered it to Fanny to show her gratitude. Diana nced at the dress a few more times. She could only console herself by telling herself it was the thought that counted. This would probably convince Fanny that Diana wasn¡¯t romantically involved with Oliver. The couple should be fine moving forward. However¡­ If only Fanny could wear it! With its intricate starry sky design, the dress and its wearer would no doubt look spectacr. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 141 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 141 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 141 In the end, this wasn¡¯t something she could decide. Thus, Diana could only leave with regrets. Half an hourter, at the door of Fanny¡¯s ce. Cherise, her manager, was chased out once again. Unfortunately, there were only three hours left till the award ceremony began. Even if the outfit was designed and ready, three hours was hardly enough time to prepare. What¡¯s more, Fanny had yet to select an outfit. She spent the entire time throwing a tantrum, insisting on wearing a D&J outfit. But where was Cherise going to get one when D&J had announced their retirement from the business? Cherise leaned against the door as she heard things being thrown around and smashed in the apartment, her brows furrowing in frustration. This spoiled princess¡­ Even though she had struck out on her own from the Channings, her temper remained the same. But Fanny had to attend tonight¡¯s award ceremony no matter what, because she had won an award. Although she had won Most Popr Celebrity Award rather than Best Actress Award, it warranted her presence all the more. Otherwise, the media might use Fanny of thinking too highly of herself and lacking acting skills. That would be terrible for someone like Fanny, who depended on poprity for survival in the industry. As such, Cherise must ensure that Fanny appeared on time at the award ceremony looking her very best. But where was Cherise going to get an outfit in time? Cherise lowered her head, about to pull out a cigarette for a quick puff when she saw a bag hanging on the door handle. She suddenly remembered that it was sent by thatdy before, who called herself Diana Winnington. Mr. Channing had told Cherise to receive Diana¡¯s offering well, but because she was so upied with choosing an outfit for Fanny, she didn¡¯t have the energy to care about it. Now as she looked around, Diana Winnington was nowhere to be seen. Cherise held her forehead and couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. She casually took the clothes out from inside the bag. to take a nce. The instant she did, her eyes lit up, as if she was seeing a room full of gold. The design of this dress¡­was top notch! She immediately entered Fanny¡¯s apartment and showed the dress off to Fanny. ¡°What about this one?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with lousy¡­¡® Before Fanny couldplete her sentence, her voice turned high pitched. She leapt from the couch and she asked in utter surprise, ¡°Where did you get this dress from?¡± It looked even better than D&Y¡¯s pieces! Fanny was used to wearing haute couture, having once spent big bucks and waited for a year to wear a D&Y piece. Despite that, she had never seen anything as beautiful as this little gown. Its design was simply out of the world! Without another word, Fanny immediately took the dress and tried it out in her dressing room. When she stepped out, even Cherise who saw her day in day out was stunned at how it looked on her. The dress made it look as if the vast gxy itself was emzoned on her body, and Fanny was akin to a celestial being floating amongst the stars. Coupled with her lithe figure and fair skin, one look from her was enough to dazzle anyone who nced at her. It was a romantic, innocent, yet mesmerizing look. The gown highlighted Fanny¡¯s beauty. Even Fanny stood in a daze as she stared at herself in the mirror. It was far too beautiful¡­ Seeing how satisfied Fanny was, Cherise acted quickly in fear of any furtherplications. She quickly stuffed Diana¡¯s note in her pocket and said, ¡°It¡¯s designed by a neer in the industry. It¡¯s good you like it.¡± As the ceremony was about to begin, Fanny didn¡¯t ask any further and simply said, ¡°We can work with the designer in the future.¡± Cherise knew that meant that Fanny was happy with the dress, and heaved a sigh of relief. She jumped into action immediately. ¡°Quick! It¡¯s the make¨Cup artist¡¯s turn!¡± At the same time, Julian was preparing for a press conference. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 142 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 142 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 142 Julian¡¯s intent for the press conference was to help promote Ka and help her take her first step as an up- anding designer. But at that moment, his attention was fixed on his phone. Diana neither called nor texted him. ¡°Julian, do you think putting the potted nts on both sides will make it look informal?¡± Ka was very enthusiastic about the press conference, and basically did almost everything herself. Julian didn¡¯t even lift his head to look at her. ¡°Hmm, no.¡± Ka sighed and put the things in her hands down before walking toward Julian. ¡°Julian, what¡¯s on your mind? Are you very busy with work?¡± Julian said nomittally, ¡°I¡¯ll head out to make a call.¡± Ka stopped dead in her tracks. Didn¡¯t theyplete the divorce proceedings yesterday? The call definitely has nothing to do with Diana. Ka tried to reassure herself that Julian was probably busy with work, and did not follow behind him. She turned around and continued ordering people around as they prepared the site for the press conference. Thankfully, Diana¡¯s phone was finally switched on. ¡°What?¡± she snapped, her tone hostile. The thought of what happened yesterday at the hospital made her unable to face him like before. Julian could sense how upset she was from her tone. Instead of being angry, however, it immediately soothed his deeply¨Cfurrowed brows. He nced at his watch and went on, ¡°Nothing much. Have you been waiting for Ka for long?¡± Dianaughed coldly. ¡°Me, waiting for her? I¡¯m not even going!¡± Coincidentally, he had never given both of them the appointment timing, and Ka never knew about this meeting with Diana. He did so in front of Grandma not only because he had no choice, but also because he wanted to teach Diana a lesson. To think that she never thought of going! ¡°Are you ying me for a fool?¡± His tongue pressed against the back of his teeth as he spoke with an edge to his voice which could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Diana chuckled cynically, ¡°Likewise, Mr. Fulcher.¡± The moment she saw Julian¡¯s call, Diana could guess what was on his mind. He wanted to secretly take revenge on her for making Ka wait in vain at the caf¨¦ thest time. He was truly thoughtful and caring toward Ka¡­. But such open affections for Ka utterly disgusted Diana, his wife in name. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± They had nothing further to say to each other, anyway. Diana thought that right now, the worst Julian felt about her, the better. The more she challenged his bottom -line, the faster she could get the divorce proceedings over and done with. Whatever it was, as long as Julian wanted to, it was definitely possible to hide it from Madam Fulcher. But now¡­ She was unable to see through his intentions. Afterst night, Diana had this nagging feeling that he really wasn¡¯t intending to divorce her because of Madam Fulcher. Could Ka afford to wait? Diana had decided. If Julian did nothing over the next few days, she would no longer be a sitting duck and wait around. Instead, she would be on the offense and make Ka push the divorce through, no matter what. After all, it was getting harder for her to hide her bulging tummy as her pregnancy progressed. ¡°Are youpletely letting yourself go?¡± Julian was displeased as he pondered over her nonchnt tone. In the past, when he was abroad for work, Diana would talk to him on the phone for at least an hour. She couldn¡¯t bear to hang up even after her throat went hoarse from talking, and would whine for Julian to continue listening to her share about her day. Be it something small and ordinary like flowers in her potted nts blooming, a patch of grass wilting, or the delicious food served for dinner that day, she could speak to him about it for hours on end. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 143 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 143 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 143 He was always the one who hung up first. But now¡­ Julian felt that ever since Diana was exposed to be pregnant with Oliver¡¯s child and after both of them promised Grandma not to get a divorce, Diana had been behaving without restraint. She acted as if there was nothing he could do about her. She even hung up on him so tantly! Silence ensued over the phone, and when Julian looked at the screen¡­ Huh? She really did hang up on him. That damned woman! Is shepletely fearless now that he had promised Grandma not to get a divorce? Did she think she had protection? He imagined the smug look on her face, and wished he could run to her right now and erase that smile off her face. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t leave the press conference at this moment. Ka needed his endorsement and his presence as a back up. Only with him around will others know how highly he regarded Ka. That would bring the greatest benefit to Ka at the shortest time possible. Yet, his heart¡­ It was itching so badly because of Diana. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka¡¯s throat was sore because she spoke too much. She kept drinking water to relieve the pain, but her voice was still hoarse and sounded ugly. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t seem to notice it and simply responded in a daze. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ka tightened her grip over her bottle as she lowered her head coyly. ¡°Why do you always zone out when you look at me?¡± Her forehead waspletely exposed, unlike Diana, who would always have locks of hair framing her face. And was Diana¡¯s neck even slimmer than Ka¡¯s? Each time Julian held the back of Diana¡¯s neck, he felt like her head would tilt forward the moment he exerted any force. He could overpower her anytime. But how would Ka¡¯s neck feel? Julian nced at Ka for a moment before retracting his gaze. Strange. He didn¡¯t feel so curious to find out the answer to that question. ¡°Not for any reason in particr, just that you look very pretty today,¡± Julian said in passing. He couldn¡¯t hold back the urge to pull out his phone again to text Diana. The text read, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma? Are you in her ward?¡± After sending the text, a red exmation mark appeared on his screen. This is¡­ Julian immediately clicked on the notification. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Diana blocked him?! When did that happen?! Ka was taken aback by the exaggerated shock on his face. His handsome face, that never failed to mesmerize her, was so shocked and angry that all the joy she felt at that point dissipated in an instant. ¡° What happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian ignored her, but his long fingers gripped his phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Ka looked at his phone screen and saw Diana¡¯s name on the notification. Although she didn¡¯t have Diana¡¯s contact, she would often spy on Diana¡¯s socials. However, she didn¡¯t expect Julian to check on Diana¡¯s socials too. ¡°Julian, you and Diana¡­¡± She hesitated before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a divorce yesterday. Is she looking for you today?¡± Divorce? A vicious look shed past the depths of Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t manage to go through with it yesterday.¡± With that, he left the venue without any intention of exining things to Ka. Instead, he called for Noel. Ka heard him say clearly, ¡°Open your app. I want to see Diana¡¯s friends on social media.¡± Noel shot Julian a mystified look. By the time Julian was done, his face had gonepletely dark with displeasure. He no longer had the intention of going to Ka and talking to her anymore. Anger boiled in Ka¡¯s heart as she observed Julian. Diana, oh Diana! Why¡­ Why was it that even after doing so much and talking until her throat went hoarse, Ka was still unable to chase Diana away from Julian? She even¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 144 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 144 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 144 She even felt like his eyes were no longer focused on her anymore. Ka was so frightened by the prospect that her face paled. She rushed backstage and called Lucy immediately. ¡°Did you check Diana¡¯s case file in the City Hospital?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°That girl dealt with it properly, but I got your dad¡¯s help to try to dig things up. We should be able to find out very soon if she¡¯s pregnant or not.¡± Ka felt more reassured, but she bit her lip hard. ¡°They didn¡¯t get divorced yesterday. I¡¯m getting a little worried¡­¡± She was worried that Diana was really pregnant, and that was the reason Julian didn¡¯t want to divorce her. Lucy was shocked for a moment. ¡°How could that be? Wasn¡¯t Julian already on his way to the Civil Affairs Bureau that day?¡± ¡°Yes, he was.¡± Ka nodded. ¡°But when I asked him about it just now, he said the divorce didn¡¯t go through. This time, he didn¡¯t even exin anything to me.¡± She had no choice but to consider the possibility that Diana was pregnant. She wondered if that would make Julian care more about Diana. ¡°That b*tch! She should¡¯ve died that day at the birthday party!¡± Lucy yelled in anger. She took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s at times like this I must remain calm. I¡¯ll update you the moment I hear from your dad.¡± Ka nodded, feeling a little out of spirits. ¡°Okay.¡± By the time she hung up and walked out, the press conference was about to begin. Julian was seated on the main seat, waiting for her. Ka put on a beaming smile on her face, acting as if nothing had happened as she walked over to him. ¡± Julian.¡± Julian nodded and signaled to the reporters that they could begin filming. Ka¡¯s works were disyed one after another. Her disyed drafts made Diana, who had been watching the press conference on her TV, almost explode with anger. Those were her works! Those were drafts she had left at the Winningtons before she got married. How did they be Ka¡¯s works instead? She nced at the headline of the press conference: Up¨Canding designer? Was such a tant liar who stole other people¡¯s works worthy of that title?! Worthy of being a designer at all?! Diana felt deeply humiliated. 2/2 Julian had grown up with Ka. Would he be ignorant as to whether Ka had talent in design? Diana had never heard about Ka knowing how to design clothes before this press conference! Even so, Julian was willing to hold a press conference for Ka and announce that he had invested in various fast fashion brands in the country, a clear indication that he had no qualms about spending big bucks for his beloved woman. At that moment, his dark eyes were looking right at the camera, as focused as a hawk. ¡°I have also acquired L. I believe these tforms will present great opportunities for Ka Winnington to realize her design talents.¡± L? The L that she purchased back then in a moment of recklessness? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Diana almost vomited blood, enraged by Julian¡¯s words. How did L be a stepping stone for Ka? Was Julian bent on angering her to death?! At the sight of the handsome man on the screen, Diana could no longer hold herself back. She added Julian back into her list of contacts and sent him a picture of her middle finger. She despised him! Beep. Julian looked down at his phone that sounded. His face broke into a bright smile. Just then, a reporter held a mic out toward Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I heard you and your wife are a very loving couple. You even sent a bodyguard to protect her when she went back to her parents¡® house to attend a birthday party. I saw you smiling so happily just now. Were you texting your wife?¡± Julian lifted his head as he shot the reporter a piercing look It sent chills down the reporter¡¯s spine, but he pushed his sses up his nose and went on, ¡°Miss Ka is your wife¡¯s sister. Is your endorsement of Miss Ka your wife¡¯s idea?¡± His question was incisive indeed. If Julian said yes, it would look bad on Ka. She might even get hurt. But if he said no, what would Diana, who was probably elsewhere watching this press conference live, think? Or even¡­ How would that affect how others see Diana as his wife? Their looks of loathing would be enough to pierce Diana¡¯s heart. As Julian nced at Ka seated next to him, a bewildered look on her face, he quickly arrived at the answer. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 145 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 145 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 145 He smiled merrily, effectively charming the audience with an arch of his brows. ¡°Are you trying to show concern for my family affairs?¡± Even though he said it with a smile, his tone was deeply intimidating. However, the reporter was filled with confidence. He was sure he could get something good from Julian, and that his news would be the headlines! But before he could continue, received a call from his boss. When he epted the call, he immediately heard his boss yelling at him, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re fired. No need toe back to the office!¡± His eyes widened with shock as his smug smile was wiped off his face. He eximed in disbelief, ¡°But why?!¡± He was about to get the scoop on Julian¡¯s private affairs and write the hottest headlines that would send their magazine flying off the shelves! Why was he suddenly fired?! His boss looked at the acquisition contract he had just received and the slew ofwyers in his office before replying to the reporter, ¡°From now on, this magazine belongs to the Fulchers. You¡¯ve just offended the big boss at the press conference!¡± With that, the call ended abruptly. Noel, on the other hand, sauntered over and ¡®thoughtfully¡® removed the reporter¡¯s work pass. The reporter walked out of the press conference in a daze. He didn¡¯t expect Julian to have such power¡­ Probably no one in Richburgh could force him to do what he refused to. He had underestimated Julian Fulcher¡­ After that little hup, the mood in the press conference became significantly harmonious. The questions that the other reporters asked were all sensible and within boundaries. Toward the second half of the event, Julian finally replied to Diana¡¯s text. ¡°What? Jealous to see Ka and I together?¡± This time, the red exmation mark did not appear. The corner of Julian¡¯s lips lifted. Diana was rendered speechless with Julian¡¯s text. What did he mean by jealous? Just yesterday, he had personally sent her into the operation theater and forced her to abort her baby. And today, he was tantly apanying Ka to the press conference. Even when a reporter had seemingly seen through theplicated rtionship between the three of them, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian pretended it was no big deal and had the cheek to use her of being jealous. Diana was perturbed. ¡°You have a screw loose! Disgusting!¡± Julian chuckled out loud when he saw Diana¡¯s reply. She must be in such a huff right now, her cheeks puffing up like a squirrel. If he could pinch her cheeks, it would surely make him feel good. His smile was so dazzling that when he was caught on camera, the videographer zoomed in on his face. Diana saw his zoomed¨Cin face on the screen, and was certain that he indeed had a screw loose. Why was he smiling so gleefully when she scolded him? Didn¡¯t he remember how cruel he had been when he forced her to the hospital? Didn¡¯t he understand how awkward she felt when he and Ka behaved that way? What made it worse¡­was that all the drafts disyed at today¡¯s press conference actually came from Diana. It seemed nothing could stop Ka from doing something so abhorrent, even as she tried to hide from Diana and not see her at all. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 146 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 146 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 146 However, Diana wasn¡¯t one to suffer in silence and allow others to bully her anymore. Ka had been testing her limits time and time again. It was time for Diana to let Ka have a taste of her own medicine! She kept her phone and fixed her attention on Julian¡¯s eyes on the screen. Her lips curled into a slight smile as she took a screenshot of their conversation. Then, she moved her attention to the design drafts. Ka was disying some of the design drafts again. From the livestream of the press conference, Diana could tell that most people were praising Ka for the design ir. Some even imed that Ka¡¯s drafts were so good she could practically be the sessor of D&J. Be her sessor? Diana smirked. Such a copycat wasn¡¯t fit for that honor! ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited, everyone.¡± Ka¡¯s voice was still hoarse, and she didn¡¯t say much throughout the press conference. Seeing that the event was about to draw to a close, Ka took out a bunch of design drafts and said, ¡°This is the series of my work that I¡¯m most pleased with. If anyone is interested in purchasing it, I¡¯m willing to sell it to someone I have an affinity with.¡± Coincidentally, the draft she was shing was the preliminary draft of the gown Diana had dr. Smith. .. for Fanny At the same time, right after the award ceremony drew to a close, Fanny Smith was brought to the center of attention and trending on social media because of her beautiful outfit. Many people began fighting in thements section. ¡°Why do I feel like the dress Fanny Smith was wearing looked so much like the design draft of the up¨Canding designer Fulcher Inc. is trying so hard to promote?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! The designer¡¯s outfit isn¡¯t even done yet. How could Fanny Smith be wearing it?¡± ¡°But they look so simr!¡± ¡°I say¡­ The gown came from an unknown source and brand. It might be bought from a small workshop!¡± ¡°A top celebrity, wearing something from a small workshop? What¡¯s more, something that was giarized from somewhere else. What a joke¡­!¡± Because of that, Fanny Smith¡¯s reputation was almost torn to shreds. Meanwhile, a photo of Fanny Smith¡¯s gown was sent to Julian. Ka cried out loud upon seeing it. ¡°This is my blood, sweat and tears. I haven¡¯t even had the time to make it! How did it¡­ How¡­?¡± An emerging designer having her design stolen and worn by a top celebrity was big news that quickly began trending online. Suddenly, Ka amassed for herself hordes of supporters fighting for her rights and calling out the giarizer who made Fanny Smith¡¯s dress. At the same time, there were many who chided Ka and used her of stealing other people¡¯s design draft and iming it as her work, with the Fulchers as her backers. Ka didn¡¯t expect to sh with what a top celebrity was wearing. In light of thepounding mess, the press conference was forced to draw to a close. Julianpared Ka¡¯s design draft with the gown that Fanny Smith was wearing. Although Fanny Smith¡¯s gown was more exquisite, more beautiful and had better design sense, he could very well see that the design. draft could very well be the prototype of Fanny Smith¡¯s gown. Julian turned solemn, but he didn¡¯t forget tofort Ka upon seeing how sorrowfully she was crying. He pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you show anyone your design draft before the press conference?¡± Ka was stunned for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She lifted her tear¨Cstained eyes to look at Julian. ¡°Diana may have seen it before¡­She attended Mom¡¯s birthday party that day, and even asked the servants whether the room on the first floor was mine. I¡¯m not sure if she actually entered my room.¡± ¡°Your design draft was in your room the whole time?¡± Ka nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been on my desk since I returned from abroad. Usually, no one would enter my room, so I didn¡¯t keep my guard up¡­¡± She began sobbing again as she spoke, gripping tightly onto Julian¡¯s shirt. ¡°Julian¡­ Why¡­why did Diana do this to me? It¡¯s enough that she ruined my throat. Now, she¡¯s even made my draft into a gown and sold it to Fanny Smith! I haven¡¯t even officially entered the industry, yet something so terrible has happened to me. Will everyoneugh at me for not being able to protect my own drafts? Julian, I¡¯ve let you down¡­ I couldn¡¯t live up to your expectations!¡± With that, she could no longer hold her emotions back and rushed to the washroom. The sight of Ka bawling her eyes out made Julian¡¯s face darken with displeasure. Diana¡­! Spread the love N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 147 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 147 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 147 Julian dialed Diana¡¯s number immediately. ¡°Where are you?¡± He must hear about the design draft directly from her. Coincidentally, Diana wanted to see him. ¡°Come to the hospital.¡± With that, she went to the ward next door to visit Grandma. Seeing that the old woman was still resting, Diana didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, she tucked her into the sheets and returned to her own ward, waiting patiently for Julian toe over. This time, he didn¡¯te charging at her with a bad temper as he did before. He simply ced the design draft on the table and asked whether Diana found it familiar. ¡°I do find it familiar.¡± Of course, she did! It was the design draft that she drew herself! But now, all the design drafts that she left in the Winningtons had be Ka¡¯s. A storm was brewing in Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re really the one who leaked the design draft?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so amusing.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t hold back a cynical chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve already convicted me of giarism even beforeing here, thinking that I made a gown out of Ka¡¯s design before she could. In that case, why are you still being pretentious and asking me for the truth?¡± Would he believe her if she actually told the truth? As if! She no longer trusted him on that. After all, he was still confused about the poisoning incident and immediately convicted her of being guilty despite having zero evidence. Had it not been for Grandma¡­ Diana rubbed her knees, as all the hurt that Julian had caused her came flooding back. She felt pain piercing her heart as she lifted her eyes to look at him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were crystal clear. The look on her face made Julian almost doubt his own judgment. But¡­ Didn¡¯t he give Diana a chance to exin herself when he first entered the ward? She admitted it herself that she was familiar with Ka¡¯s design draft. Julian couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. ¡°You used me of not believing your words right after you said that you found Ka¡¯s design draft familiar. Diana, what exactly do you mean by that?¡± She just lost her baby yesterday, so Julian didn¡¯t want to be too harsh on her. Therefore, he kept holding his anger back. Still, it didn¡¯t mean that he would condone her behavior. ¡°If you want me to believe you, shouldn¡¯t you show some proof?!¡± Dianaughed out loud again. ¡°In that case, should you show some proof yourself when you use me of copying Ka¡¯s work?¡± Julian pped the photo of Fanny Smith¡¯s dress on the table and put it side by side with the preliminary draft, beckoning Diana to take a good look for herself. Diana did so. The starry dress that Fanny Smith was wearing looked just as good as she had imagined! Most importantly, this gown represented her deep gratitude toward Oliver. Not only did his girlfriend ept the gift she sent, but she even wore it to the award ceremony and received numerous praises over it. The thought of the goodments received brought a smile to her face and lit up her beautiful eyes. She lowered her head, revealing her fair and long neck. Looking at it, Julian¡¯s hands began feeling the itch¡­. But when Diana looked at the design draft once again, the calm and peace in her eyes disappeared as anger flooded inside them. ¡®What good taste Ka has,¡® she thought sarcastically. How smart of Ka to use her best work as her trump card. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 148 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 148 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 148 Diana recalled what Ka said at the press conference and said with disdain, ¡°Just that? Are these the so- called proofs you were talking about?¡± Just then, Ka barged into the ward. She held her throat and looked right at Diana, and said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t force Julian into a corner!¡± This was the first time the sisters saw each other properly after the birthday party. Diana couldn¡¯t help but stare at the face which looked so simr to hers. Looking at Ka¡¯s face once again confirmed how simr they looked. However, Ka looked more like James, whereas Diana had Kate¡¯s eyes. Kate was a beauty herself when she was young, and Diana had inherited Kate¡¯s beauty. It added to her own exquisite features and enhanced her aura. This was something Kacked, and formed the fundamental difference between how both sisters looked. When they were in the same room, it was easy to see that Diana had the upper hand in terms of her aura and charm; her eyes were clearly more beautiful than Ka¡¯s. Yet, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Julian took Diana as Ka¡¯s recement and married her for that. In fact, she was taken as Ka¡¯s recement for three years. Diana suppressed the bitterness growing inside her as she turned to look at Ka. ¡°How am I forcing him into a corner?¡± Here they are, running to her and showing how deeply in love they are with each other. How amusing¡­ Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ka couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. Instead of answering Diana, she plopped down on her knees and begged, ¡± Diana, please, my throat has be like this and Julian no longer wants me. He¡¯s not divorcing you anymore, and you have everything you want. Please let me go, won¡¯t you? These design drafts are my blood, sweat and tears. My only wish now is to grow my career. Can you please make it clear to the media that you¡¯re the one who stole my design draft? I don¡¯t want to be stained by the bad impression that I don¡¯t respect my own work and even leaked it when my career just took off. Please, Diana¡­ I really have nothing to my name aside from my potential career.¡± Her words, her posture, her pleas, her feigned innocence. How pitiful. Ka even made clear the awkward situation that Julian was no longer divorcing Diana, which made it sound like he had let Ka down. As Diana had expected, her words were effective in agitating Julian. He could no longer hold himself back.¡± Diana! Apologize to Ka right now!¡± There¡¯s that insufferable demand again. The moment Ka was upset or when something happened to him, it was certainly Diana¡¯s fault. 2/2 Even though they had never seen each other before this, Diana was the one who caused Ka to be upset. Well, who was the cause of Diana being upset?! A derisive chill crept into Diana¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists and looked coldly at Ka. ¡°Ka, what makes you so sure I was the one who leaked this design draft? How do you know that I¡¯m definitely the one. who made Fanny Smith¡¯s dress?¡± ¡°Julian has already confirmed things with one of the servants at our house before he came looking for you. You did ask her where my room was at the birthday party,¡± Ka said through her sobs, refusing to stand up even when Julian tried to pull her up in a bid to victimize herself. ¡°Aside from you, none of the Winningtons has the motive to enter my room and take away my design draft.¡± Diana never expected so many traps to beid for her, one after another, after the birthday party. Even a few innocent questions she asked a servant in the house became proof of her stealing Ka¡¯s work. Diana shrugged and looked at Julian. ¡°I didn¡¯t enter her room. What¡¯s more¡­¡± She picked up all of Ka¡¯s drafts, knelt to the floor so that she was on the same level as Ka and said, ¡°Do you dare im that you personally drew these design drafts?¡± Her tone was intimidating, even resembling Julian somewhat as she fixed her pointed gaze at Ka. It sent chills down Ka¡¯s spine. Diana wasn¡¯t like that three years ago. Back then, she was timid and afraid, and disliked by everyone. She was an insignificant bug easily disregarded by everyone. But now¡­ That insignificant little bug had grown into a beautiful swan. And she did so under Julian¡¯s thorough care and protection. That thought deepened Ka¡¯s jealousy of Diana. She insisted, ¡°Of course! Who else would it be if not me? You?!¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°Yes, me.¡± As she knelt on the floor and tilted her head back inughter, she looked just like a rose blooming in the night. Her eyes, calm like a quiet river, looked right at Julian, as if trying to bewitch him. ¡°This time, do you believe me?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 149 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 149 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 149 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even Ka was almost lost in Diana¡¯s powerful stare. Something suddenly clicked in Julian¡¯s mind as his eyes darkened. His eyes, which were fixed on Diana, were crystal clear and chilly. ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I believe you or not. What¡¯s important is the truth.¡± Diana smiled. Things would be easy as long as Julian thought that way. She wasn¡¯t anxious to stand back up. Instead, she sat down on the floor, maintaining the same level as Ka as she tilted her jaw. ¡°We each have our own side of the stories, and we¡¯ll never get to the bottom of who giarized who,¡± She went on, ¡°Since Julian said just now that it¡¯s not important who he believes and that the truth is more important, let¡¯s redesign some outfits and see who is more skilled. That way, we¡¯ll be able to tell who¡¯s the real giarizer.¡± # Ka began feeling anxious at Diana¡¯s suggestion topete based on skills, and hurriedly countered, That¡¯s not fair! If we redesigned the outfit, you wouldn¡¯t dare to copy mine. This giarism incident would just be swept under the rug and forgotten, like what happened to my throat¡­¡± Her throat¡­ Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recalled the words Diana yelled along the hospital corridor previously. She had said that she was not afraid of him investigating the matter. In the end, he was the one who didn¡¯t investigate it thoroughly. Instead, he let it be. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of, but he instinctively wanted to sweep things under the rug and leave them at that. There was a trace of fatigue in his eyes. He lowered his head and looked gently at Ka. ¡°Ka, if you feel bad about your throat, I can look into the ident again.¡± Anxiety shed past Ka¡¯s eyes. She quickly said, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s already very troublesome for you to apany me to my follow¨Cup visits with the doctor. I don¡¯t want to add more trouble for you. Let¡¯s just forget about it since it¡¯s over.¡± Julian was a smart man. When he heard Ka¡¯s words, his heart sank slightly. Ka¡­ Why was she bing less and less like that little girl in his memory who risked her life to save him? He couldn¡¯t figure out the answer to that question. However, his heart was tightly bound to that gratitude he felt toward her for saving him. It instinctively made him treat Ka well. Even if she had be less and less like that girl in his memories, Julian found himself unable to treat Ka harshly. At that night where death stared at him in the face, she was his only hope for salvation. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t be alive today. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded and nced at Diana. Diana immediately understood why the incident with Ka¡¯s throat was never looked into. It wasn¡¯t because of Grandma, but because Julian had already keenly noticed something and knew that Diana was innocent. Yet, he did not stand up for her. Instead, he stood on Ka¡¯s side without any hesitation. He and Ka had no qualms whatsoever about piercing her heart with thousands of daggers. But why did her heart still ache even when it had been stabbed so many times? He was clearly¡­not a man worthy of her affections¡­. Diana took a deep breath and tried to dismiss the pain she felt inside her. She continued talking to Ka ording to what she nned earlier. ¡°Since we¡¯re both designers, you should know very well that a designer¡¯s design style won¡¯t change drastically within a short time. As long as we apply our style consistently in our draft, anyone could tell whether you were the one who stole my design first, or if I was the one who copied your draft and resulted in its leak.¡± Julian agreed to her proposal. However, he had one question. ¡°Diana, you¡¯ve never attended university. You stayed in the countryside beforeing to Richburgh. How did you learn about designing?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 150 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 150 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 150 Julian found it rather hard to believe that she knew how to create design drafts. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Diana know how to design?¡± Grandma suddenly entered the ward, surprising them all. ¡° Many of my clothes were designed by Diana. If she didn¡¯t know how to design, how would she be able to make my clothes so well¨Cfitting and beautiful?¡± In this day and age, who would sew their clothes by hand? The corners of Ka¡¯s lips curled in a scorn, betraying her inner thoughts. Madam Fulcher red at her. ¡°Ka Winnington. Not even a greeting from your when you see me?¡± Ka hated Grandma Fulcher from the bottom of her heart, but because Julian was around, she dared not. show her disdain. Instead, she forced herself to smile in a bid to please the olddy. ¡°Hello, Grandma. How do you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well,¡± Grandma said huffily. ¡°But it¡¯s not any significant asion, and here you are, kneeling to Diana. Are you begging for a present from her?¡± Grandma pped her forehead. ¡°Oh, look how silly I am! Even if it really were a festive asion, Diana wouldn¡¯t give you a present. She¡¯s not your grandmother, is she now? If you want a present, you can kneel 1 for me in my room. I might just give you something if I feel like it.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at Grandma¡¯s words. Ka red at Diana, embarrassed that she was still on her knees. She immediately stood up. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julian saw that Ka was finally willing to stand up and talk, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandma, why did youe here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Ka cane, but I can¡¯t?¡± Grandma made her stance toward Ka very obvious. With Grandma around, Diana felt so much better. She even took the initiative to massage the old woman¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Julian was always careful not to anger Grandma, and did his best to do whatever she wanted. Diana had never seen him so timid and found it hrious. Her eyes gleamed like the stars in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Diana that I cane down from the bed and walk around so quickly,¡± Grandma said. She¡¯d always go to my ward to massage my legs and back whenever she had the time. It really helps with my blood cirction.¡± With that, she nced at Ka. ¡°Do you even know that I was sick?¡± Ka gulped and looked up at Julian. She said in a small voice, ¡°I¡­I know.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good.¡± Grandma nced at Julian, but did not say anything further to rebuke him. Conversely, she smiled kindly and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not aware of it. Since you¡¯re not a part of the Fulcher family, you¡¯re in no position toe to my ward and visit me. That would only make me even more angry. I see that there aren¡¯t many people with self¨Cawareness left in this world anymore. 11 Her sarcastic words were filled with hidden daggers. Grandma¡¯s words packed a punch indeed! Diana had never felt so good before Ka. However, she wouldn¡¯t get too excited. She still had a few days ahead of her to make Ka understand that she, Diana Winnington, was not an easy target! ¡°Grandma.¡± Diana didn¡¯t bother hiding the bright smile on her face. ¡°You spoke too much. Julian¡¯s heart might ache.¡± Grandma sneered. ¡°Ache? His heart? Why doesn¡¯t his heart ache for an olddy like me instead? I say, his heart doesn¡¯t ache at all!¡± Ka¡¯s face darkened further with displeasure. This time, she didn¡¯t dare to shed a tear, for fear that Madam Fulcher might say something even more piercing. She could only look indignantly at Julian. He finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandma.¡± Grandma snorted and went back to the subject. ¡°I heard everything you said just now, and I support Diana¡¯s suggestion. It¡¯s not possible for a designer¡¯s style to change within a short period of time. Let¡¯s just wait and see who¡¯s the one trying to shift the me on others!¡± With that, she deliberately red at Ka, not letting go of any chance to bring her down. The look in Grandma¡¯s eyes made Ka¡¯s blood boil with anger. However, she didn¡¯t have the guts to re up in front of Julian, or to argue back with the old woman. In fact, she had to do her best to please Grandma. ¡°How about this, Madam Fulcher? I¡¯m willing to draw a new design and let everyone comment on it, but I want to design something specifically for you.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 151 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 151 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 151 ¡°Oh?¡± Grandma raised her brows. ¡°For me? Are you trying to take this chance to emte what my granddaughter¨Cinw has done by making clothes for me?¡± With that, she mumbled under her breath, ¡°Not only do you have a face that resembles Diana so much, but are you intending to copy her behavior as well?¡± Ka¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment once again. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. This damned old woman! How dare she insinuate that Ka was imitating Diana and that she was Diana¡¯s recement?! However, it was true that Ka stole the gratitude Julian had toward Diana for saving him when they were children, as well as his affection for Diana from her. But Julian continuing to love and protect her even after so many years was her own doing, wasn¡¯t it? She had the ability to steal Julian¡¯s body and heart away from Dianapletely! Yet, even until now, he still cared for Diana. Ka forced herself to squeeze out a smile. ¡°I am her sister and we look alike. It¡¯s only natural we resemble each other in behavior too.¡± However, Ka was adopted; that was a fact known throughout Richburgh. Diana never did find out the secret of Ka¡¯s birth from James, but each time Diana faced the fact that they looked so much like each other, she couldn¡¯t help herself but consider the possibility of the filthy things that might have happened in the past. There was a sh of annoyance in her eyes as they turned cold. Even Julian felt slightly shocked over the look in Diana¡¯s eyes. He recalled what Diana said about her design, and the clothes that Grandma usually wore¡­. He had to admit that he might never have truly understood Diana over the years. In the past, he remembered all those times when she acted coquettishly and unreasonably, when she was meek yet strong in her own ways. Yet, she seemed to have more sides to her than he knew. She seemed so mysterious to him. Julian suddenly felt curious about her past when she was in the countryside. ¡°Don¡¯t do it for me.¡± Grandma hadn¡¯t fully recovered and felt fatigued from standing for so long. She looked at Julian with eyes that could see through him. ¡°Just design for Julian. Also, to make the competition more objective, I suggest the design draft be made into actual outfits and disyed to the world.¡± Julian was stunned for a moment. Design for him? And make it into actual outfits? Won¡¯t both women need to take his measurements? For some reason, he immediately thought of Diana¡¯s fair white nape. The moment he ced his hand on it, he could feel its emanating warmth. If he were to exert more force, she would fall on his body¡­. Damn it! Why in the world was he fantasizing about Diana when Ka was right next to him? He felt confused once again. Did he really¡­only feel possessive about Diana and treated her as a mere recement for Ka? If so, why would he only have such intimate fantasies of Diana? Yet, when facing Ka, he could always remain cool and calm. Hmm¡­ It seemed Ka was still more precious to him. She was a flower that deserved utmost care and protection. Whereas for Diana¡­ He had long gotten used to her body over their three years of marriage In spite of that, it didn¡¯t take Diana much to betray him; as if she had never missed him as he did her. At the thought of Diana¡¯s aborted child and her betrayal, his deep dark eyes became cold as ice. ¡°Fine.¡± He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take Grandma¡¯s suggestion. But because of limited time, you only need to draw up one. design. Grandma and I will be the ones deciding who¡¯s the true giarizer.¡± The deadline was set to one weekter. Ka reeled from all the work she had to do during the week. Spread the loveMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 152 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 152 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 152 In order to not expose the truth of her design style, Ka had to look through all of Diana¡¯s previous drafts carefully before she dared to lift the pen. But the moment she tried to draw something, she found herself unable to design whatever was on her mind. Design was much tougher than she thought¡­. Ka became increasingly antsy, and finally decided to find a chance to find out Diana¡¯s progress from Julian. Diana turned out to be even slower than her. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to start drawing at all. Had Diana run out of design ideas too? After all, the drafts Ka had found were from three years ago. It was entirely possible that Diana wasted her talent away during these three years, under Julian¡¯s indulgence. Yet, Diana was the one who suggested thispetition. Would she be so dumb as to do something she had. no confidence in? After four days of being stuck, there were still no updates from Diana¡¯s side. Ka was unable to wait any longer, and had no choice but to bite the bullet and begin drawing her design. Thankfully, she was more familiar with Julian and the preliminary draft was not too shabby. The design style was also simr to Diana¡¯s past works. She believed, given the work she put in, they would never be able to convict her as the design thief! After the preliminary draft was done, it was time to take Julian¡¯s measurements before making the clothes in time for the deadline. After which, both of them had to disy their drafts and final clothes. Ka did not dare dy things. Diana, on the other hand, came over after Ka was just done taking Julian¡¯s measurements.. Diana had lived in the Fulcher mansion for three years. Yet when she entered it once more, she did not find it familiar at all. All her belongings had been thrown away. That was when Diana understood why everything that Grandma prepared for her when she was staying at thetter¡¯s home was new. It turned out that Julian was unable to tolerate having her belongings around his mansion, and had them all. dumped. Just like how he threw her away. Without any hesitation whatsoever. He wouldn¡¯t even bother seeking her out. What was the point of holding out hope? Diana rubbed her belly. Yes¡­ The day he forced her into the operating theater was the day she lost all hope in him. Right now, her only goal was to bring misery upon Ka so that it would put Julian in misery too. After all, they had stabbed her heart so many times. It wasn¡¯t too much of her to give them a taste of their own medicine. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Diana said coldly as she walked to where Julian was seated in the hall on the first floor. She pulled out her measuring tape and said, ¡°Please stand up and cooperate with me as I take your measurements.¡± This bitch! How dare she seduce Julian right in front of her! What was more hateful was that Julian actually stood up! Before Diana came, Julian told Ka that he was not free and simply gave her his measurements written down on paper! ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka felt more frustrated the more she thought about it. She hated the thought of Diana and Julian having any physical contact. ¡°I have your measurements written down here. I can just share it with Diana.¡± Diana was d to hear that. ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll get it from you.¡± Julian looked up and nced at Diana wordlessly. Ka seized the chance and replied to Diana, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s in my bedroom.¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°my¡°, as if she were the true mistress of this mansion. She haughtily led Diana to the bedroom she had settled in. ¡°Strange!¡± Ka looked around the room after switching the lights on. ¡°Seems like someone touched my desk. Did someonee up here just now?¡± Diana looked down, which made it difficult to see the expression on her face. ¡°It was me. I came here by myself. I wanted to bring some clothes back to the old mansion, but I realized that the bedroom had a new Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. owner.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 153 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 153 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 153 Ka felt even more smug. ¡°But of course! Julian said that this room had the best lighting in the entire mansion. He had to leave it for me.¡± With feigned nonchnce, she peered at Diana and said, ¡°As for the past rubbish that was lying around, they were just thrown away.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. They were rubbish, both the things and the people from the past.¡± She leaned closer to Ka, ¡°Including Julian, whom I¡¯ve used. I¡¯m leaving him to you, too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She looked around the entire room and realized something. ¡°Seems like that second¨Chand man isn¡¯t staying in the same room as you.¡± Not only does this bedroom not have any traces of Diana, but it didn¡¯t have any traces of Julian either. Then¡­ Why did Ka go to the gynecologist? Diana couldn¡¯t care less about whether both of them shared a room right now, but the embarrassed look on Ka¡¯s face lifted Diana¡¯s mood. She deliberately covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled exaggeratedly. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t even used that second¨Chand man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he treasures me!¡± Ka paused for a moment, trying to rein in her anger. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t treat me as casually as he treats you!¡± That was so. They got married the first day they got to know each other, and that was also the day Julian bedded her. Even when Grandma had drugged him, he had prioritized Ka in his considerations. Diana, on the other hand, foolishly bore it all. At that time, his body seemed to convey all his love and affections to her. Not longter, the realization that she was a recement was akin to a tight p on her face. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Diana bit her lip hard, her good mood vanishing in an instant. However, she managed to calm herself down very soon. After all, it didn¡¯t hurt so much after being hurt so many times. ¡°He might not treasure me, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be someone who will,¡± Diana shot back calmly, making Ka¡¯s mockery as effective as punching cotton. ¡°He doesn¡¯t define my value as a person, but whether he is a good husband is something I can determine.¡± The fact that Ka was unable to marry Julian and be his official wife was her greatest pain. Diana, that b*tch! Ka was furious. Seeing Ka¡¯s face darken with displeasure, Diana¡¯s mood improved once again. She reached her hand out and urged, ¡°Where are his measurements? Hand them over.¡± She put on a flirtatious look and said in a deliberately seductive manner, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll go down and personally take his measurements.¡± The fact that Julian had never shared a room with Ka was a thorn in her heart. Forget sleeping together, he had never behaved intimately with her. Ka even suspected that Julian might have sexual dysfunction. Yet, the way Diana spoke today made it clear to her that that wasn¡¯t true at all¡­ No! He was just¡­not interested in her. Was the fact that her face resembled Diana¡¯s so much and her im of saving him in the past not enough? Ka regretted it so much. She should never have disappeared and gone abroad three years ago! Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way! Julian wouldn¡¯t have married Diana and be husband and wife. In fact, he might never have the chance toe into contact with the woman who saved his life. Ka felt her heart beating with fright at the thought of what happened when she was younger, and a look of guilt settled over her face. She was in a daze. Diana followed Ka and took note of the written measurements. She took the chance to nce swiftly at Ka¡¯s design draft andmented, ¡°Looks very simr to my design. You¡¯re really worthy to be the woman who¡¯s using the second¨Chand man I¡¯ve used before! Not only did you im possession over my draft, but you even copied my design again.¡± Ka blushed furiously and she snatched her design draft back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense, Diana!¡± She did in truth steal Diana¡¯s design draft, but had the audacity to flip things around and use Diana of stealing her design instead. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 154 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 154 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 154 Yet this time, Ka didn¡¯t giarize any of Diana¡¯s works. She couldn¡¯t even peek at Diana¡¯s work! How would she be able to steal Diana¡¯s draft? Not even in her imagination! ¡°How am I spouting nonsense?¡± Diana tore off a piece of paper, lifted a pen and drew some quick strokes. With that, she managed to make Ka¡¯s original design even more exquisite and vivid. She immediately brought ir and elegance to a design so ordinary. This outfit¡­ Felt just like something custom¨Cmade for Julian. ¡°Look.¡± Diana put down the pen and said with arched brows. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look just like your design drawing?¡± Ka finally realized what Diana was doing. Diana was tantly copying her design! After being provoked so many times by Diana tonight, Ka¡¯s mood, which was poor to begin with, turned. for the worse. Diana¡¯s words were the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Ka was so furious that she was no longer able to pretend to be weak and vulnerable. She grabbed her design drawing and flung it at Diana. ¡± You¡¯re shameless, Diana! Shameless!¡± Diana dodged quickly and avoided Ka¡¯s attack. She then turned around calmly and headed down the stairs. Julian had heard themotion and was on his way up the stairs. Before he gained his footing, he was hit in the head by the design that Ka threw as she rushed out of the bedroom. ¡°Diana! I¡¯m going to kill you! You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Ka!¡± Julian grabbed Ka¡¯s arm. For the first time in his life, he stopped her harshly. Ka slowly returned to her senses when she saw Diana hiding behind Julian, smiling at her smugly. That was when she realized she had fallen into Diana¡¯s trap. Tears fell immediately down her cheeks. Her fierceness was reced by meekness in an instant. ¡°Julian¡­¡± As calm as Julian felt, it was his first time seeing the speed at which Ka¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Was Ka really¡­ Bing different from that Ka in his memory? ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough.¡± This time, Julian didn¡¯t wipe Ka¡¯s tears away, and instead turned around to look at Diana. ¡°She¡¯s your younger sister. You should give in to her.¡± His voice gentled as he looked carefully at Diana¡¯s face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Was he possessed by a ghost? Why did he first show concern for her when Ka and her were fighting? Diana¡¯s eyes widened. Julian btedly realized what he had just done, and immediately pulled his hand away and put it in his pocket. His voice turned cold in an instant. ¡°If Grandma saw you hurt when you returned to the old mansion, she might get angry with me again.¡± The old woman had just been discharged from the hospital, and should not be agitated. Diana immediately understood where he wasing from. She knew it; for a man as cold¨Chearted as Julian, the concern he showed for her tonight was merely for his grandmother¡¯s sake. Thankfully, she did not get excited over his show of concern. She remained expressionless throughout. Julian was unamused. ¡°Good that you¡¯re not hurt. The Fulchers will be aughing stock if word were to spread that our guest got hurt during their visit here.¡± Hah. Guest¡­ The term of address somehow upset Diana. She nced at Ka, who had begun sobbing again, and mocked, ¡°Mr. Fulcher. If I remember correctly, we¡¯re not divorced yet, right? In that case, wouldn¡¯t Ka be more of a guest than me?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 155 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 155 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 155 Diana¡¯s counterquestion made Ka cry even harder. She was wracked with sobs. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Her voice was so hoarse it sounded like des rubbing against ss. ¡°Should I really move out and make way for you and your wife?¡± She wanted an official title, but Julian refused to give it to her until now. Julian knew he had let Ka down when he failed to go through with the divorce. He had promised her that he would divorce Diana as soon as possible, but Grandma¡­. Grandma had found out, so he didn¡¯t dare to continue with any divorce proceedings at this moment. However, Ka¡­ The criticism she was facing from Diana was indeed built on the foundation of his marriage with Diana. Yet, this marriage should have belonged to Ka in the first ce. Right now, Diana was using it as a weapon against Ka. This upset Julian to no end. He nced at Diana and snapped harshly, ¡°Enough.¡± He shot Mr. Carter a look, hinting for the butler to see Diana out. When Diana turned around, she deliberately shook the design drawing in her hand at Ka. Diana had copied Ka¡¯s design right in front of her, and was still so smug! Ka couldn¡¯t stand the provocation. She yelled at Diana through her sobs, ¡°No! Julian, she copied my design draft in my face just now. She has it right now! We can¡¯t just let her leave!¡± The fish had caught the bait. Julian was stunned. He overlooked the tion that shed past Diana¡¯s eyes, and asked Ka in disbelief, ¡± She copied your work right in front of you?¡± ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Ka sobbed. ¡°I got so worked up, I threw the drawing at her¡­¡± Julian lurched forward and forced Diana¡¯s hand open. He pulled out the piece of paper from her hand and looked down. ¡°This design?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ka nodded as she retrieved her own design drawing. ¡°Look here. She nced at my drawing as she copied it right in front of me.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julian was stunned. He was sure that Diana wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. Diana said, ¡°I came here to get the measurements. Of course I had to bring my own design. Look, my paper isn¡¯t even the same as yours. If I really drew it in front of you, where did this papere from?¡± Ka was so furious, she desperately wanted to charge forward and beat Diana up. ¡°You nned this long ago! You had that paper prepared with you just so you could copy and steal my design drawing! You¡¯re shameless!¡± Which of the two of them was truly the shameless one? The drafts Diana left in the Winningtons were stolen by Ka, for which she imed to be her own works. She even had Julian hold a press conference to promote her own name on the basis of Diana¡¯s works. Did she really take Diana as aplete fool? Aside from the baby in her belly, these design works were also akin to her baby. They were both her blood, sweat and tears! Yet, she was used of being the giarizer. Rubbish! Since Ka wanted to be the thief using others of theft, Diana was all too d to y along with her. She had this whole scene nned out: infuriating Ka to death and tantly stealing thetter¡¯s design. Even so, her design would clearly be better than Ka¡¯s by miles. It was just like the dress Fanny Smith wore to the awards. Although it looked like it came from Kay¡®¨C¡®s design drawing, the vividness and beauty of the dress far exceeded Ka¡¯s so¨Ccalled design. Julian wasn¡¯tpletely blind. When something like this happened so many times, he understood what was truly going on, and who was the real talent between the two sisters. As for who giarized the other¡­ He really couldn¡¯t tell at this point. However, Ka was in such a terrible mood and her throat was in such a bad condition that he just wanted to separate both of them for the time being. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 156 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 156 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 156 ¡°Diana,e to my study,¡± Julian said, wanting to talk with Diana. He needed to see if he could get anything out of her. At the same time, he told Ka to return to her room to rest. ¡°If she really copied your work today, I won¡¯t let her leave the vi, nor will I let her step foot into the design industry ever again.¡± His words satisfied Ka. ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Ka said. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for me to confront her this way.¡± She needed to bring Diana down a peg or two today! ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Julian said with a nod. After confirming that Ka was in good health, they headed to Julian¡¯s study. Julian¡¯s study was covered in all ck. The bookshelves and walls were ck, and even his table was a dark walnut color. The entire study gave off a cold and grave air. This was the first time Ka entered this room. She stiffened up before she even sat down. On the contrary, Diana was familiar with the room. She had already taken off her shoes and was lying on the couch. Though it made her seem like she wascking in manners, her slender neck and long hair radiated a strong elegant air. It was rare to find a woman with such an air who still exuded freedom and casualness. It had been a long time since Julian felt life in his study. If it were before, with how she was acting, he probably would have closed the door and called her a little minx. Apparently, Diana also thought of the same thing. Her face flushed slightly. It wasn¡¯t her fault that the couch in Julian¡¯s study was sofortable! It happened when Julian had been on a business trip abroad. Diana hadined that she missed him so much that it was torturous. The next day, he had someone transport this couch from abroad and ce it in the study. It was pink and had many bows on it. It was a delightful couch model that any woman would love, but it didn¡¯t fit the study¡¯s aesthetic at all. However, she understood his intentions. When she sat on it, it was extremelyfortable. It felt like being in his arms, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink into the warm andforting feeling. Julian also wanted to tell her that she held a special ce in his heart by buying this pink couch. Unique, huh? Diana blushed in embarrassment when she thought about their past. She slowly straightened up from the couch, shedding her casual posture. This vi was no longer her home, and the pink couch in the study was the only evidence that she had ever lived here. ¡°Just a reminder, Mr. Fulcher,¡± Diana said, holding back the ache of her heart as she looked at Julian. ¡°You forgot to throw out this couch.¡± Julian was silent for a moment, not expecting Diana to open their conversation with that. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Ka wasn¡¯t usually allowed in this room, so she wouldn¡¯t see it, much less be inconvenienced by it being here. Thus, he chose not to throw it away as he did with Diana¡¯s things in the bedroom. After saying that, he noticed the cautious look on Ka¡¯s face, where tears were still visible. She was standing between him and Diana. A sudden strange feeling washed over him, making him feel out of ce for a moment. He quickly amended his words and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce.¡± The person he had wanted to give it to was Ka. The couch was also meant to be for Ka. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yet, the person who received it back then was Diana. Diana could read between the lines and understood the implications that she was only a substitute, but it didn¡¯t make her feel as annoyed or angry as before. She simply raised her eyebrows and smiled; no one could tell her true feelings. It was simr to when she had been forced into the operating theater. Even Julian had trouble reading her emotions right now. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 157 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 157 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 157 Had the forced abortion affected her so much? Yet, Julian simply couldn¡¯t allow his wife to carry another man¡¯s child. He was convinced that he had done nothing wrong. Every time he thought about Oliver and Diana getting close, he would get so angry that he wanted to have a go at Oliver. However, Diana had not met up with Oliver since that day at the hospital. This made Julian happy. It was good to know that Diana still knew how to restrain herself because of the consequences. Diana and Julian kept staring at each other silently. Ka was the only one in the room who felt awkward. Just how much space in Julian¡¯s heart did Diana upy? What could Ka do to make Diana disappear from this world? Ka had tried poisoning Diana, taking Diana¡¯s design and using Diana of giarizing her work¡­ She had tried all sorts of methods, but none caused any substantial harm to Diana. Some of her ns even backfired, causing her to hurt herself! Even worse, Ka¡¯s ns alerted Madam Fulcher by ident, which caused Julian and Diana¡¯s divorce to be put on indefinite hold. If Diana really got pregnant¡­ Ka shuddered, unable to imagine how Julian would react. At the very least, it looked like he hadn¡¯t realized his feelings for Diana yet. When she recalled Julian¡¯s words, Ka became excited once more and looked smugly at Diana. She was going to make sure this giarism issue remained, so that Julian would be thoroughly disgusted with Diana. It would be even better if it could stop Diana from returning to the design industry. Getting rid of a formidable rival was a good move for Ka. To Ka¡¯s surprise, Diana had no intention of defending herself. She casually ran a hand through her hair, then pulled out a ruler and approached Julian as though nothing was wrong. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ka shouted, moving forward to shove Diana out of the way. Her action caused Diana to fall right onto Julian. Diana would have fallen to the ground if Julian hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough. She had just gotten an abortion; who knows what other things could happen if she had really fallen? Julian¡¯s face suddenly twisted unpleasantly. His gaze sharpened like a falcon¡¯s, and he fixed his eyes on Ka. However, the anger simmering under his skin did not burst forth, and he simply said, ¡°Ka, you can leave first.¡± Ka didn¡¯t dare make a scene with the dangerous look in Julian¡¯s eyes, but that didn¡¯t mean she was going to go peacefully. ¡°Julian¡­ Diana did that on purpose! She wanted me to get angry so that I would push her to you! Besides¡­¡± Weren¡¯t they supposed to be discussing giarism? Why was she forced to spill her guts before Julian again?! Ka was confused at the strange turn in the situation. She looked at Diana, who was still on top of Julian. Ka¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the smug look on Diana¡¯s face. Diana had done it on purpose. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ka said stubbornly. ¡°I want to settle this with Diana right now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize her work,¡± Diana said, deliberately not getting up from where she was in Julian¡¯s arms. She simply pointed to the paper and continued, ¡°My design is much moreplete than hers. I would¡¯ve needed more time to perfect it if it had been giarized. As for my darling sister¡­ It seems she¡¯s the one who copied the basics of my design in that short time, isn¡¯t that right?¡± It was easy to go from rags to riches, but the same couldn¡¯t be said about riches to rags. The same was true when it came to drawing designs. It took a long time to perfect them, regardless if they were simple orplex. However, it was easy to copy the base of an already perfected design. Julian, however, didn¡¯t believe that Diana was that capable and would have such great talent in designing. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 158 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 158 Julian had never seen her draw anything in the past three years. Even after seeing all the clothes she had designed for his grandmother, he still didn¡¯t think that Diana¡¯s talents were impressive. This time, however, he actually believed Diana a little more this time. Ka had disappointed him several times now. But no matter how much trouble Ka made, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything harsh to her. He would simply endure getting entangled in these trivial matters all day long. When he next spoke again, it was an order rather than a suggestion. ¡°Ka, leave.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He would have the talk he needed with Diana tonight. As for her¡­ Julian nced at the petite woman who was still in his arms and refusing to get up. A dangerous glint shed in his eyes. When he saw Ka¡¯s anxious expression, he instantly saw through Diana¡¯s ploy. ¡°Stand up!¡± Diana deliberately got close to him in front of Ka. Unexpectedly, Diana didn¡¯t listen to him. She even started measuring him with her ruler. ¡°Ka gave me your measurements, but I can tell with just a nce that she didn¡¯t even measure you personally. What¡¯s with that?¡± Diana raised her brows, her eyes sparkling. Instantly, she looked incredibly charming. ¡°Other than staying in different rooms, you won¡¯t even give her a chance to get closer to you?¡± shing him a cute smile, sheughed lightly before continuing, ¡°We¡¯re making clothes! A designer can¡¯t do their best if you won¡¯t let them touch you, you know?¡± In the blink of an eye, Diana had already measured his arms and wrist. Next, she ced a hand on chest to measure his neck and his back. Their closeness looked incredibly intimate, but Julian didn¡¯t push Diana away. Ka couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and let out a cry as she dashed out of the room. ¡°Tsk! What an ugly cry.¡± Julian didn¡¯t chase after Ka. Instead, he grabbed Diana¡¯s wrist, which was roaming about his body, and snarled fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting how you¡¯re so sarcastic and mean¨Cspirited.¡± It waspletely unlike her. Diana was surprised at his sudden outburst, but she continued drawing circles on his chest and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± It was good that he was. ¡°Then let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Upon seeing how indifferent she was about their situation, Julian was about to explode in anger. ¡°So you went around such a big circle just to divorce me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± the Diana wasn¡¯t in the best condition right now, and she wasn¡¯t able to stand for long. Thus, she made her way to the couch. Shifting around to find the mostfortable position, she stared at Julian and continued, ¡°It¡¯s true I copied Ka¡¯s design, but I¡¯m sure you can tell who¡¯s the better one between us. If youpare design with those at the press conference, you can also see just which one of us is deliberately imitating whose style.¡± Diana had alreadyid out everything. If Julian had a conscience, he could easily tell who the thief was in this matter. But if he was still hell¨Cbent on protecting Ka, then there was nothing she could do. ¡°If she wants to get into design, she¡¯ll never make her mark as long as I¡¯m around.¡± Her words weren¡¯t a boast; they were simply pure facts. Even if Julian were to protect Ka, it would be pointless. Diana was extremely confident in her design skills. ¡°You¡¯re very confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± Julian said, his curiosity increasing the more she spoke. ¡°Have you been designing even before we got married?¡± Ugh, this man! It was only a small loophole, yet he quickly caught it and held onto it. Diana didn¡¯t want her dark, embarrassing history of using the name D&J to be revealed. But the more one was afraid of exposing something, the more it was impossible to lie about it. After all, lying had ws at the end of the day. Jin was a man who would grasp on tightly to something and refuse to let go until he solved it. Because of this, Diana purposely omitted her recent aplishments and told him her past instead. ¡°Yes. When I was in the countryside, the clothes I designed sold well. Even the hypermarket there coborated with me.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 159 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 159 The hypermarket Diana mentioned was an ordinary wholesale marketce. Nothing fantastic would be found in that kind of ce. Diana had some design talent and aptitude, but she clearly overestimated herself. Those were Julian¡¯s thoughts. His curiosity about her past vanished instantly, and he said, ¡°Hmm. Though you don¡¯t have the ability to do as you said, it¡¯s good to be confident.¡± With that said, he sat at his desk with an indifferent look. Though his expression was nk, he was clearly taunting her for not knowing her own worth. It was also telling Diana that no matter how rotten Ka was as a person or how many awful things she did, he would still protect Ka as he always did. Diana lowered her head, and her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not just divorce me? Isn¡¯t it better to do that and give Ka an official ce in your home so it¡¯ll be easier to love and protect her? Grandma already knows about this, but you still want to leave at such a crucial moment?¡± Julian subconsciously avoided her sad eyes. ¡°Stop acting like some saint when you¡¯re getting the short end of the stick!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Fulcher, would Diana have gotten off so easily for cheating on him? ¡°You used to go on about looking out for Grandma because her health wasn¡¯t the best. Because of that, you set the condition for our divorce in that she would never find out.¡± Back then, Julian had been momentarily touched by Diana¡¯s kindness. ¡°And now? When Grandma¡¯s really sick, you don¡¯t care anymore and simply want to divorce me? Why¡¯s that? Are you feeling sorry for that child? Because you think of it whenever you look at me?¡± Each word that spilled from Julian¡¯s lips was more hurtful than the previous. As Diana listened, she couldn¡¯t believe that she and him had been in such a sweet and intimate rtionship in the past. Yes, this was why she wanted to divorce him. She had to! She couldn¡¯t stand being with the man who used to be a doting and caring husband, and she didn¡¯t want to hear him talk about their baby in such a harsh, uncaring tone. Her baby had survived through a fluke. The baby would surely be upset if he heard his father saying such things. Everything would be fine if they separated! Diana frowned. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I¡¯ll never forget the way you forced me into that operation theater!¡± Taking a deep breath, she spat harshly, ¡°You killed the child I had with Oliver! It makes me sick to even be breathing the same air as you!¡± ¡°Oliver, Oliver, Oliver!¡± Julian suddenly jumped up, his furious eyes zing as they locked with hers. ¡°Do could you want him that much? Even after using your final trump card to have Grandma cover for you so you stay as Mrs. Fulcer, you still can¡¯t let go of him? Diana had never asked Madam Fulcher to lie for her, and there wasn¡¯t anything to let go of when it came to Oliver. There had never been anything between them. But did Julian care about any of those things? Of course not! ¡°What about you?¡± The bottled feelings inside finally burst like a broken dam as Diana shot back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you divorcing me? Don¡¯t give me a flimsy excuse and say that it¡¯s because of Grandma. I¡¯m sure you have many ways to keep her from discovering our divorce if you wanted to. Why did you say you¡¯d go along with her wishes and consider her health, and that we won¡¯t divorce for now?!¡± The two stood close to each other. They were close enough that if Diana were to lift her head, they would touch. Julian¡¯s eyshes were long and delicate, and his features were painfully familiar to her. However, the coldness in his eyes waspletely foreign. A thought suddenly urred to her, though she knew it was impossible. What if¡­if Julian said he loved her, even just a little, and that he cared about her not because she looked like Ka? That he loved Diana because she was her own person rather than Ka¡¯s substitute, and that he couldn¡¯t help but care about her and didn¡¯t want to divorce her¡­. Had he said so, would she forget all the cruel things he had done to her? Would she not burn with hate for him when she recalled how he had forced her into the operating theater? But¡­ Julian didn¡¯t say anything like that. His eyes were still filled with coldness, and he spoke in the ttest tone she had ever heard as a cool and heartless smirk danced on his lips. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 160 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 160 Julian fixed his cold gaze on Diana. ¡°At first, I was really concerned about Grandma¡¯s health. Now that you¡¯re done talking, I finally understand why I haven¡¯t divorced you. Naturally, it¡¯s not because of Grandma¡¯s health. Do you know what the reason is?¡± He leaned even closer to Diana as he spoke, and she could feel his breath by her ear. The closeness and his broad shoulders exuded a domineering pressure that trapped her. ¡°What is it?¡± Diana asked, gripping the couch tightly. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to see her weakness and stubbornly held her head high. ¡°Because¡­¡± Julian¡¯s smile was cold. It hurt to see it, but there was also a hint of ruthless determination in his eyes. ¡°The more you want to be with ver, the more I don¡¯t want to let you have your wish. The more you suffer at my side, the more I want to keep you! This is the best punishment for you! I¡¯ll keep you by my side and make you suffer all your life!¡± He saw that Diana wanted to escape and was in pain, but he wanted her to continue suffering regardless? ¡°Just because Oliver and I¡­¡± Diana paused. ¡°Just because we had a child together, you want to find ways to make me miserable? And you would do it, ignoring Ka¡¯s request for you to get a divorce?¡± When Diana mentioned Ka, Julian¡¯s anger visibly deted several notches. However, the coldness remained in his voice. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care about anything else if I can make you suffer.¡± When those words were out of his mouth, Julian was surprised. It turned out that he cared about Diana¡¯s rtionship with Oliver much more than he thought. Even after getting rid of the child, he still couldn¡¯t get it out of his mind. His anger burned even fiercer when he heard Diana mention Oliver¡¯s name. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy,¡± Julian snarled. ¡°As you wished, I¡¯m not pursuing your affair with Oliver. Stay as Mrs. Fulcher and never think of leaving me!¡± Only Diana knew Oliver waspletely innocent in this whole thing, and she had deliberately used him as a shield. There was nothing between them, but it didn¡¯t matter that Julian didn¡¯t believe her as long as he didn¡¯t intend to hurt Oliver again. Regardless of wh Julian said, she could ignore Oliver. However¡­ Diana spoke in a softer, gentler tone that held a hint of exasperation and anger. ¡°If you won¡¯t let me leave or divorce you, what about Ka? Do you think she¡¯ll really wait for you forever? You love her so much, Julian, yet you want her to wait for you?¡± Julian froze. Ka¡¯s name was like a magic spell that gradually pulled him back from insanity. Whether he married or divorced, he and Diana could not avoid Ka. But now¡­ It felt as if Ka was an outsider in his life. When he thought about how she had stormed out of his study crying, his heart went into a tizzy. He was the one who had behaved poorly this time and made Ka cry. Yet, he didn¡¯t bother going after her. ¡°Julian. While you¡¯re causing me pain, you¡¯re also making her suffer,¡± Diana said, watching him frown. Knowing that he was considering her words seriously, she calmed down. ¡°Think about it properly. Is it worth trapping me in this marriage and making both of us suffer?¡± After saying that, she paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it if Ka really gets angry and stops waiting for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her words were to encourage him to go after Ka and keep her instead. Did Diana really not care about him at all? However, Julian couldn¡¯t bring himself to get angry. He suddenly realized that Ka really might disappearpletely, just as she had done three years ago. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 161 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 161 Ka asionally pulling such a stunt was in fact proof of her love for Julian. It was time to have a proper talk with Ka. This was what Julian had in mind when he made his way to her room, only to find it empty. His heart skipped a beat, and it felt like someone had stabbed him with a knife. It was as hard to breathe as the day he learned that Ka had disappeared three years ago. He was in such a state that he almost stumbled as he went downstairs. ¡°Where did Ka go?!¡± ¡°She returned to the Winnington residence, sir,¡± Mr. Carter replied with an oddly pale face, not daring to say more than needed. Julian felt air enter his lungs when he heard that and heaved a sigh of relief, copsing on the couch. It was good she hadn¡¯t disappeared. If something happened to Ka because of him, he would be miserable the rest of his life. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As he cycled through his anxiety and relief, Diana watched coldly from the sidelines. She slowly crossed her arms, adopting a defensive pose as she spoke with faux calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to remain in the Fulcher family any longer than necessary. As for Grandma¡­ She did have a little misunderstanding about. what went on between us, but I believe as long as you intentionally hide it from her, our¡­divorce will be a lot easier.¡± After going around in circles for so long, Diana still wanted a divorce. Julian was now somewhat convinced that Diana was serious about the divorce, even if just a little. She wasn¡¯t ying hard to get, it was really because¡­she didn¡¯t want to be involved with him any longer. ¡°Is it because of the baby I made you abort, or because of Oliver?¡± Whenever Diana heard Julian mention the child, her heart would tighten in fear that he would pick up on something else and be angrier. Fortunately, she was smart and strong enough that she wouldn¡¯t waver, even if he stared unblinkingly at her. Without allowing the panic she felt to show on her face, she replied, ¡°Both.¡± Since he already misunderstood everything, it was simpler to continue keeping him in the dark. Julian lowered his head, his mood plummeting deeper. He felt even more horrible than when he couldn¡¯t find Ka a few moments ago. The air in the hall was terribly heavy, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper this time. He only gave Diana a disappointed look. It was a look that made Diana doubt if this man did love her or not. However, that was impossible. Julian¡¯s disappointment in her should be because she had a face simr to Ka¡¯s and tarnished her image. in his heart. That was all there was to it. As a stand¨Cin, she should know her ce. Luckily, Julian didn¡¯t insist on rebutting her words at this moment. ¡°Fine. I agree to the divorce.¡± It seemed despite Ka¡¯s uneptable actions, she was still more important to Julian than anything else. Just by saying that Ka was having a difficult time and that she couldn¡¯t afford to wait, was enough to make himpromise. They were childhood friends, and he yearned for Ka endlessly. Even after he got married, he never forgot her. He even projected his feelings on Diana, who had the same face as Ka, when his sweetheart suddenly disappeared. He was such a loyal man. Diana¡¯s eyes were damp, but it was only for a moment before she resumed her indifferent look. ¡°Good.¡± Julian watched her half¨Clidded eyes, and she looked too obedient to be true. A pang of annoyance shot through his heart. ¡°But you¡¯ve overestimated my abilities when ites to Grandma.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I learned everything I know from Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Julian didn¡¯t understand why he had the patience to exin to Diana now that Ka had left, but he continued, ¡°Even though I made Fulcher Inc. into what it is today with my own power, Grandma¡­ If there¡¯s anything major, it¡¯d be difficult for me to keep them from her.¡± When all was said and done, Diana, living in the old mansion, shouldn¡¯t alert Madam Fulcher to anything. ¡°Move back into the vi,¡± Julian suddenly said. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma think you were faking your pregnancy?¡± Diana nodded in confusion. What was going on? The two had clearly reached an agreement to get a divorce! So why, just a few secondster, was Julian asking her to move back into the vi? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 162 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 162 Move back into the vi¡­ Wasn¡¯t that more dangerous than not getting a divorce? Diana subconsciously touched her stomach, warning bells ringing furiously in her mind. However, Julian argued his case. ¡°We just need to tell her that we know we were wrong this whole time, and that we¡¯ll definitely aim to let her hold her great¨Cgrandson this year. If you coax her well enough, she¡¯ll definitely let you move back here. After a while, when she lets her guard down, that¡¯ll be the time to go through the formalities and get divorced.¡± Next time, there wouldn¡¯t be any more idents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said when he saw Diana frowning. She was shooting him a suspicious look, clearly reluctant.. Pushing forward, he gave her another assurance. ¡°I won¡¯t let Ka wait too long.¡± Diana was the one who reminded him of this. Seeing that Julian had finally listened to her properly, Diana didn¡¯t know if she was more heartbroken or joyful to finally get her divorce. She didn¡¯t have time to sort through her feelings, so she simply nodded as she looked into his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Julian had used Ka as a promise, so she knew he wouldn¡¯t lie to her. After getting her agreement, Julian immediately ordered, ¡°Mr. Carter, ready the car.¡± Mr. Carter didn¡¯t expect the discussion to turn in this direction. He had initially thought that Diana would never return, but now¡­. After getting beaten up by Julian, Mr. Carter didn¡¯t dare say anything unnecessary. He grew a little worried. when he thought about Diana¡¯s belongings. Before, Julian had asked him to put them in storage¡­ Instead of doing that, Mr. Carter had thrown everything away. They had long since been taken away to the dumpster, and it would be impossible to retrieve them. Since Diana was returning to the vi, Julian would definitely ask Mr. Carter to take everything out of the storage. What would he do? Mr. Carter mulled over this problem for a while, but thought better of it and quickly called Noel. When he returned from his errand, cold sweat was visible on his forehead. ¡°Sir, the car is ready.¡± Julian gave him an odd look, then shifted his gaze to Diana and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± He even offered his arm like a gentleman as he had usually done when they went out in the past, but Diana ignored him and walked right past him and climbed into the car. Julian didn¡¯t mind, and calmly withdrew his arm before following behind her. ¡°If you want to get a divorce, you¡¯d best go along with me when we arrive at the old mansion, even if you can¡¯t forget Oliver or the child-¡± Diana cut him off impatiently. ¡°Can you stop bringing up the baby in front of me all the time?¡± Even though the baby was still well and alive in her belly, she could still feel his ruthlessness when she recalled what had happened that day! It didn¡¯t help that every second spent beside Julian was already a form of torture. But¡­ She had to endure so that she could get a divorce before she started to show. Julian could understand how important a baby was to a mother, and he also felt that he was too cruel every time he mentioned the baby. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but want to bring it up all the time he saw Diana, because he wanted her to get angry. It was only when he saw that she was suffering because of Oliver or their baby that he felt better. This was thest bit of pride he had as Diana¡¯s husband, albeit only on paper. In the end, when he saw the unshed tears in Diana¡¯s eyes, he shoved down the gloominess in his heart and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± He wouldn¡¯t bring it up again. He also hoped¡­that Diana wouldn¡¯t cry again. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 163 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 163 They soon arrived at the old mansion Grandma was all smiles when she heard that Diana was moving back to the vi. She turned and asked Julian, ¡°Where¡¯s Ka? Is she still living at the vi? I won¡¯t allow Diana to return there if that woman is still there!¡± Diana felt her heart warm at Grandma¡¯s words. It was touching how the old woman was always looking out for her. It was obvious that Julian hadn¡¯t considered that. He had wanted to bring Ka back to the vi the next day. but now that Grandma had brough up this topic, he couldn¡¯t help but reconsider. It was inconvenient for Ka to stay at the vi before his divorce from Diana was finalized, and it would be bad for Ka¡¯s reputation if word got out that she was staying with Diana in the same vi. On top of that, Grandma would also be angry. Now that Ka¡¯s vocal cords were in a stable condition and it would be fine as long as she continued going to checkups in the hospital, there wasn¡¯t much need for her to be at the vi. ¡°I won¡¯t let her return,¡± Julian replied. He would let her stay at the apartment he had given her before. It was close to the town center, and it would be easier for her to go to the hospital for her checkups. Since he and Diana needed to put up an act for his grandmother, he had to make sure it was realistic so the older woman would soon drop her guard. When she did, he would have the chance to finalize his divorce with Diana quietly. Diana was stunned by his answer. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until she returned to the vi, only to find the servants busy redecorating her bedroom. Even then, she was still confused. What on earth was going on? How did she return to the vi in a trance? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you sure Ka won¡¯t be angry with you now that I¡¯ve returned to the vi?¡± Diana asked, turning to look at Julian, who was standing to the side. ¡°You seem very concerned about my rtionship with Ka,¡± Julian said, sounding unhappy, but Diana was already used to his tone by now. Sometimes, it was hard to be certain whether the warm, doting man she knew in her past three years of marriage before Ka appeared was an illusion. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she said, looking away guiltily. She was afraid that Julian would see through her thoughts. She only hoped they would be fine for as long as they could be, and give her baby plenty of time to grow. Julian narrowed his eyes and looked at her intensely when he heard her reply. When she noticed this, Diana realized that she would never satisfy the man before her, no matter what she did or said, simply because she was not Ka Besides, it was also because of her that his sweetheart had been forced out of the mansion. Diana considered this, and then told the servants to stop what they were doing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this room.¡± Ka had lived in this room, making her feel uneasy about moving back here. Julian was quick to disagree with her. ¡°Why?¡± After all, this was originally her room. ¡°Once we divorce and Ka returns, she won¡¯t be happy to see that the room¡¯s filled with my things again,¡± Diana said in a cating tone. ¡°Oh, Julian. If you want to keep her, I suggest you listen to my advice more.¡± Diana was so considerate of him. She was his wife, yet she was doing something that no ordinary person could tolerate: helping him defend and maintain his rtionship with another woman. How ridiculous! Julian avoided her gaze and said, ¡°Just stay here. There are no other rooms.¡± There were so many other rooms in the vi. How was his statement possible? Diana wanted to argue, but seeing how dark his face had gone, she didn¡¯t object and sighed. ¡°These aren¡¯t even my things, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the same person I was. We¡¯re just putting up the act for Grandma, so why does it matter where I stay?¡± It had been less than a month. Though some things remained the same, people had changed. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 164 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 164 Julian paused. Then, he said, ¡°I already told you that we have to put up a realistic act. You need to move back into the vi and your room.¡± With that said, he watched the servants setting things up in the bedroom silently before heading downstairs. ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± Mr. Carter was in the kitchen, speaking with the chef about the next day¡¯s dishes. When he heard Julian calling him, cold sweat broke out on his head. ¡°S¨CSir¡­¡± ¡°Come with me to my study.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, sir,¡± Noel said. Usually, Noel only stayed in the vi if he had something to do. However, he hadn¡¯t left today. Julian studied. the father¨Cson pair and instantly understood. ¡°Alright.¡± When the door to the study closed behind them, Noel knelt before Julian. Mr. Carter followed quietly and stood in the doorway, cing his ear to the door to listen to what was happening inside. ¡°Mr. Carter is hostile toward Diana,¡± Julian said, his eyes fixed on the heavy wooden door of his study. He turned to sit on the couch and looked coldly at Noel. Julian didn¡¯t tell Noel to get up, but his tone became more frigid. ¡°This disobedience has happened twice!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Noel clearly knew which incidents Julian was referring to. When Julian had gone to the old mansion, Carter had called Noel and exined everything. ¡°My father was wrong,¡± Noel replied, not arguing. ¡°Please do as you see fit, sir.¡± Mr. Julian raised an eyebrow, his tone melting into something unreadable. ¡°Then what are you doing, kneeling to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kneeling because I know my father was wrong. As his son and the highly paid assistant and child raised by your family, I was also at fault because I didn¡¯t stop him in time.¡± Noel was apologizing in his own way. Julian nodded. Not hearing any nonsense defense from Noel put him in a slightly better mood. However¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone like that to be by my side,¡± Julian said, ncing at Noel. ¡°There¡¯s a whip on the bookshelves. Whip yourself ten times. Treat this as a warning and punishment. I won¡¯t pursue the matter with Mr. Carter, but if there¡¯s a repeat of this, I won¡¯t forgive it so easily!¡± With that said, he stood abruptly, swiftly headed for the door, and opened it. Mr. Carter, on the other side, flushed at the sudden motion and tumbled into the room. Julian easily sidestepped the old man, clearly having no intention of helping him. It took a lot of effort before Mr. Carter could right himself and avoid losing his dignity before Julian. ¡°Not bad for a Fulcher family butler. But you still have too much on your mind,¡± Julian threw out his parting words before he left without ncing backward. Soon, the sounds of whipping could be heard. Noel didn¡¯t go easy on himself, let alone before Mr. Carter. He understood that Julian had been extremely generous by not punishing Mr. Carter, and was instead punishing him to ruthlessly remind the older man of what it meant to be a Fulcher family butler. However, this scene only pained Mr. Carter. He knew the Fulcher family rules like the back of his hand, and that Julian had an extreme personality because of his upbringing. He was also aware that he had broken the rules this time, so he didn¡¯t hate Julian for treating his son this way. Instead, his hate went to Diana Winnington. He hated how she indirectlyined to Julian. Did she think he was stupid when she mentioned how things were different and that people had changed? She was simply expressing her displeasure about the fact that he had thrown away her things! It was no wonder that Julian didn¡¯t love her. Ka¡¯s understanding andpassion were so much better than hers! Diana was just a shady viin and some hillbilly from the countryside! Mr. Carter watched as his son whipped himself, his face pale from the pain, and silently made a note in his heart. He vowed to get revenge on Diana, sooner orter! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 165 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 165 By the time everything was cleaned up and settled, it was already ten at night. Diana¡¯s appetite had gotten better as her nausea and retching had decreased recently. She would crave something spicy and sour if she wasn¡¯t sleeping at this hour, such as sour and spicy noodles or soup¡­ If the dish had more chili and vinegar, it would be delicious for her and dispel the urge to throw up. However, these kinds of food were merely junk food to Madam Fulcher and Julian. From the beginning of the marriage, she wouldn¡¯t get to eat any of those dishes unless she went out with Nina. Julian thought the food wasn¡¯t hygienic. Plus, as Mrs. Fulcher, Diana needed to be mindful of her image.. Others were bound to make a big deal if she ate such cheap food. Madam Fulcher would retire early for the night when Diana lived at the old mansion. When her craving was particrly intense, she would order takeaway in secret. It was easy to do so back then, and she wouldn¡¯t be caught. Yet, here¡­. Looking at the brightly lit study, Diana somewhat regretted moving back in. She thought about ignoring her cravings at first, but the more she thought about it, the more she wanted it. She could almost taste the spicy and sourness on her tongue. If she didn¡¯t eat it tonight, her stomach would churn ufortably! Oh, what a heartbreaking craving! ¡°Ugh!¡± Diana rolled under the covers and gave in, calling for takeaway in secret. When cing her order, she included a note for the delivery person to contact her directly and not to alert anyone else in the vi. Thirty minutes after she ced her order, she finally received a call and rushed down the stairs. She completely overlooked Julian, standing at the side of the stairs. Julian was speechless at how Diana had acted. What was she up to? Did she rush downstairs because Oliver was here? Narrowing his eyes, he slowly followed her. Sure enough, Diana made her way sneakily to the door and cheerfully spoke to whoever was on the other side after opening it. The look on her face was¡­. Something he used to see when they were still in a happy rtionship. Thinking of the child Diana had, which was proof of her betrayal, a spark of irritation burst through him. He marched toward them. He didn¡¯t expect Diana not to return the same way she hade, and instead took another path back to her room. She was clearly excited about something! Had they reached the point where they couldn¡¯t even put up a simple act? Was Diana so impatient because she was lonely? Julian nced at Diana, and noted she clutched something to her chest like it was precious to her heart before disappearing around the corner. Anger still coursing through his veins, he called the guard at the door. to detain the man about to leave. ¡°Oliver!¡± Julian snapped, pulling the cap off the man¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m warning you-¡± Julian abruptly cut himself off and froze when the man¡¯s face came into view. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± The delivery boy was confused at the turn of events, and he trembled at the intimidating man before him as he stuttered, ¡°I¨C1¡­!¡± The poor boy could barely string words together and finally felt silent at Julian¡¯s deathly re. The guard studied the man and finally took pity on him and replied, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s a delivery boy for food.¡± Julian had never ordered ordinary takeaways, and he assumed that all delivery people drove sportscars and wore ck suits and white gloves. He had a hard time wrapping his head around the revtion. ncing darkly at the boy, he confirmed the boy¡¯s appearance before telling the guard to release him. ¡°What did you deliver to that woman just now?¡± It would be equally uneptable if Oliver sent this delivery boy to give something to Diana! ¡°N¨CN¨CNoodles, a¨Cand¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A love letter?¡± It would be something a scumbag like Oliver, who wouldn¡¯t admit his rtionship with Diana and not even. protect his own child, would do!. The delivery boy was astounded. For a moment, he thought it was a joke and was waiting for a punchline. When it didn¡¯te, he gradually calmed down and replied properly, ¡°I delivered some noodles and spicy soup, sir.¡± Julian was speechless at the boy¡¯s answer. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 166 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 166 This was bliss! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That was the only thought in Diana¡¯s mind as she picked up her utensils and took a bite of her hot noodles and a sip of her spicy soup. Popping a piece of meat in her mouth, she savored the vor on her tongue as her toes curled in satisfaction. Oh, it was just so delicious! As she ate, she added more vinegar to the dish. The more she ate, the more hungry she got. She managed to finish two servings in a single sitting. Whoa, she really broke the record this time! She had thought it would be impossible for her to finish both dishes. She hadn¡¯t expected her appetite to be so good. It must¡¯ve been because it had been a stressful day trying to hide and endure everything Julian threw at her today. Now that most of the things had been resolved, she was binge eating! After a satisfying meal, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to rest. Even so, she still forced her tired body to collect the takeaway containers and head downstairs to throw them in the rubbish bin that the servants used. That way, Julian wouldn¡¯t find out about this¡­ Right? But when she snuck back into her bedroom, she suddenly realized there was someone else in her bed. ¡°Diana.¡± Julian narrowed his eyes as he sniffed the air that was heavy with the smell of vinegar. ¡°Your taste seems to change frequently, and you¡¯ve been eating a lottely.¡± Was it because the Fulcher family kitchen wasn¡¯t providing enough food for her? To the point she needed to call for takeaway in secret? Never mind that she had ordered takeaway, but eating junk food was bad for her health! She just had at miscarriage. Shouldn¡¯t she be more concerned about her body? A wave of anger washed through Julian when he thought about her not caring about her health. Diana¡¯s legs turned weak when she saw the man before her. She didn¡¯t know why Julian was in her room. Even though she called it her bedroom, essentially, this was the room they both shared. While Ka had lived here, he hadn¡¯t entered it. So, Diana didn¡¯t think they would be in this situation now, and that Julian would be on her bed. Wait! Did he mean that her eating spicy and sour food was abnormal? He couldn¡¯t have figured out that she still had the baby, right? D*mn! Diana became increasingly worried as thousands of thoughts ran through her mind. She hurriedly ran to the window to open it and air the room, hoping it would elevate Julian¡¯s suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ve had¡­strange tastestely, making me want to eat different things.¡± Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She tried to recall how Ka would y the role of a pitiful victim, and mimicked thetter¡¯s pitiful tone. ¡°These are all symptoms of pregnancy¡­ I don¡¯t know why I still have them. I don¡¯t have the baby anymore, but the symptoms aren¡¯t going away.¡± The question of the baby¡¯s father aside, Diana was still ultimately the baby¡¯s mother, and Julian had denied. her the right to be one. In fact, he had denied her that right for the past three years. The guilt Julian had shoved ruthlessly to the bottom of his heart came rushing back with a vengeance, and he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He simply frowned and said, ¡°You should take care of your health and not eat so much junk food.¡± Diana didn¡¯t think her tactic of acting pitiful and shedding some tears would work so well in dispelling Julian¡¯s suspicion, but she easily rolled with it and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t seen such vulnerability in Diana for a long time, and he sighed somewhat helplessly. ¡°If you suddenly have any cravings, just let me know next time. I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you. You don¡¯t have to sneak around and order takeaway like this again.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that. He would¡­buy it for her? It wasn¡¯t like they were back to their intimate rtionship, right? Julian obviously picked up her question by the look on her face, so he added ufortably, ¡°Grandma will think I¡¯m making it up to you when she finds out. She¡¯ll be happy to know that I¡¯m treating you better, and it will make her lower her guard sooner.¡± His words washed away any confusion she had, and she immediately understood. It wasn¡¯t like Julian cared about her anyway, right? It was impossible he was concerned and wanted to buy her food whenever she had cravings. He simply wanted to put on a realistic act for the sake of getting a divorce. But¡­ Wasn¡¯t he putting a little too much effort into this? Diana nced at the man lying on the bed, his corbone inadvertently revealed when he shifted. She blushed at the sight of his exposed skin. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 167 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 167 Diana had to admit, Julian¡¯s features were attractive no matter where he was. Even though she didn¡¯t think too much about it, she felt ufortable when Julian¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on her. His presence in this room was simply too overwhelming. Clearing her throat, Diana waited for the man to leave. When it was clear he had no intention of doing so, asked seriously, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Julian seemed more surprised than her when she voiced her question as if she had said something pathetically stupid. ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡± she The man was more serious than her as he exined, ¡°If we stay in different rooms right after reconciling, how would it look to Grandma?¡± Grandma would instantly know that they had lied. Julian¡¯s words did make sense¡­in a way. Still, something was still weird. Plus, Diana didn¡¯t want to sleep on the same bed that Ka had slept in. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡± The couch could be pulled out to be a small single bed. Though it wasn¡¯t big, it wasfortable enough for one person. Diana quickly thought about it and knew it would work, so she turned around to get a quilt from the cupboard. Snap! The room suddenly went dark. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Julian¡¯s low voice came through the darkness. ¡°Hurry up and sleep.¡® Diana was speechless. Sure, he could sleep since he was already in bed, but what about her?! She hadn¡¯t even had time to make her bed! Having been plunged into darkness so abruptly, Diana couldn¡¯t get her eyes to adjust so quickly and didn¡¯t dare move for fear of tripping over something. She stood stiffly in ce as she waited for her eyes to adjust. Snap! The small night light beside the bed lit up. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying,¡± Julian said, his brows wrinkled in displeasure. He red half¨Cheartedly at her and quickly stood and dressed. ¡°Hurry up ande to bed!¡± Looking at his movements, Diana deduced that he was asking Diana to sleep on the bed, and he would take the couch. Seeing how Diana was standing unmoving in ce, he even reached out as if he was going to carry her to bed. This was too much! Diana couldn¡¯t help but shrink back at Julian¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her sharp voice echoed through the dimly lit room. Later when she thought about it, she did feel that her reaction was excessive. But at this moment, she could only recall the same look on Julian¡¯s face when he forced her into the operation theater. Back then, he had carried her in. From then on, his arms and embrace became a nightmare for her. She thought she could maintain a superficial peace with Julian and put on a strong front, but it turned out that there was a deeply rooted fear inside her that she was unable to hide. There was no denying it. She resented his touch. Julian¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a snort followed. It was soft enough that Diana thought she had misheard it, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it as she heard Julian throw himself on the couch bed, and he let out a soft hiss. He had bumped the wound on his back when hended on the couch. It was still a little bruised from where Diana had pushed him at the hospital, and he had hit the lock. Throwing himself on the couch was unwise as he hit the corner of it¡­ Ugh. It hurt. However, Diana didn¡¯t evene over to check on him. ¡°Tsk. Good intentions are always misunderstood, aren¡¯t they?¡± Julian grumbled under his breath. Anger red up when he recalled how Diana had taken a step back at his outstretched hands. He rolled over on the couch with the intention to sleep facing inward. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, the two buttons of his pajamas were still unbuttoned. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 168 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 168 Diana was afraid Julian would catch a cold. That would be troublesome, so she went to get a quilt and laid it over him before climbing into bed. Once shey down, however, thoughts of how Ka had used this bed made her feel ufortable. She couldn¡¯t settle down. However, Julian was already upying the couch. Though he didn¡¯t explicitly say it, she knew he didn¡¯t want her sleeping there. Diana couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in Julian¡¯s mind, so she simply epted this and tossed and turned all night. The following morning, she woke up with dark circles under her eyes as she didn¡¯t sleep well. By then, Ka was already sitting downstairs. Ka regretted returning to the Winnington residencest night, especially since she received a tongue-shing from Lucy and understood her position better. Julian was already showing signs of being moved by Diana, and Ka shouldn¡¯t have fallen for Diana¡¯s tricks and caused a scene. Sure enough, when she returned early in the morning to put up a pitiful act for Julian, Mr. Carter informed her that Diana had moved back into the vist night. That stupid b*tch! She really knew how to exploit a situation! So now, Ka sat at the dining table, her gaze fixed on Diana. The scathing look she directed at Diana made it seem like Ka wished looks could kill. However, the angrier Ka was, the more Diana could ignore the fact that Ka had stolen her design. Diana knew that if she didn¡¯t openly admit she was D&J, she couldn¡¯t do anything about Ka at this stage. No one would go against Fulcher Inc. for her, as they wouldn¡¯t believe her. Her main priority for now was to make Ka unhappy, and her purpose had been achieved. In fact, Diana now felt a little d that she moved back inst night, as it served to fuel Ka¡¯s bad mood. Either way, Diana wouldn¡¯t hold back when dealing with Ka after this giarism incident. After all, holding back would only encourage such people to go rampant. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Diana said as she walked downstairs slowly, looking tired on purpose. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired fromst night. Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Wasn¡¯t Ka a two¨Cfaced b*tch? Well, Diana could also use the same methods to deal with her, As expected, Ka couldn¡¯t take the jab. Her face turned bitter. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka trailed off, seemingly choking on her words before continuing, ¡°Did Julian sleep with youst night?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a married couple, so of course he did. Did you expect him to sleep with you at the Winnington residence instead?¡± Diana replied with a chuckle as she rubbed her sore back. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Ka¡¯s eyes could spit fire from how angry she was, Diana was certain she would be dead. Diana still couldn¡¯t figure out why Julian wouldn¡¯t even touch Ka up till now. It was strange because obviously, Ka had spent more time with Julian than her. Ka was about to throw a fit, but thinking of Lucy¡¯s instructions, she forced herself to hold back and greeted Diana with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re tired out fromst night? I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you a little longer.¡± In other words, Diana was her stand¨Cin, so this was something she was also substituting for Ka Sure enough, Diana¡¯s face soured slightly when the matter was brought up. It was a wound she had buried deep in her heart, and it was puzzling to her that Ka would know to bring it up in a situation like this. When Ka saw the shift of emotions on Diana¡¯s face, she smiled smugly. Her mother was right. To be a properdy, one had to be calm and endure.. She even took the initiative to get up and pull out a chair for Diana. ¡°Come and sit. Breakfast has been prepared.¡± With that said, she called out to Mr. Carter. ¡°Have them serve the food. I¡¯ll check on Julian.¡± She acted as if she was already the mistress of the residence and a proper hostess. Diana couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andmented how overeager Ka was. The key to Diana and Julian¡¯s divorce was actually Madam Fulcher, so Ka was putting in effort in all the wrong ces in Diana¡¯s eyes. She was entirely devoted only to Julian. When Diana observed this, Ka didn¡¯t seem too terrifying anymore. She definitely wasn¡¯t a threat to her or her baby¡¯s safety. It was her parents and Julian¡¯s attitude and bias for Ka over Dian that had made Diana subconsciously exaggerate Ka¡¯s ability. Ka stood from her seat. Seeing the dazed look on Diana¡¯s face, she smiled and deliberately moved forward, raising her leg¡­. And stomping down on Diana¡¯s feet. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 169 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 169 ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Ka purposely looked at Diana with huge, innocent eyes. ¡°Are you unhappy I¡¯m here, Diana? If you are, I can¡­ leave¡­¡± Diana froze in pain. She didn¡¯t have time to think about why Ka was acting up again and could only feel the stinging soreness on her feet. After all, Ka was wearing heels. It was fortunate Diana was sitting down. If she had been standing up, Ka¡¯s action might have caused her to fall When Diana thought of that oue, her face twisted into an unsightly look. She shoved Ka away, snarling, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Get off me!¡± Ka copsed to the ground in one smooth motion and looked at Diana with an aggrieved expression. Her voice was muffled as she cried, ¡°D¨CDiana W¨Cwhy? ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending?¡± Diana was unused to seeing her in this state. ¡°You clearly stepped on my foot first. I didn¡¯t cry from that, yet you are?!¡± Besides, Diana hadn¡¯t used a lot of strength when she pushed Ka. Yet, Ka sat on the ground as if she was hurt. Who would she put on an act for? -Julian! Sure enough, Diana turned around to meet a pair of angry, dark eyes. She should have realized that Ka wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss with her without any reason. ¡°Ka, does it hurt?¡± Julian came to her side and helped her up, looking pained, as though Ka¡¯s pain was his own. His whole body was tense with anxiety. ¡°How about your throat? Does it feel worse? You¡¯ve been crying a lottely.¡± Ka sobbed and fell into Julian¡¯s arms. ¡°Julian. I¡¯m fine. I settled in your house when it was obviously not my ce before this, and I came here today uninvited. It¡¯s only natural Diana would be angry with me.¡± Her statement not only highlighted her pitiful state, but it also dered that she had returned to the vi early this morning, covering up the embarrassment of how she had left on her own ordst night. Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. She ignored the intimate scene between her husband and her sister before her as she rubbed her foot. After a while, she went upstairs to change out of her nightgown that Julian had touched the previous night, and washed her hands before returning to the dining hall She calmly sat back down on the chair, serving herself breakfast. She drank milk and ate all kinds of sandwiches, and even slices of bread. She didn¡¯t eat a lot, but it was obvious she had a good appetite. The more she ate, the more the taste felt familiar. It tasted exactly like how Julian used to make them. Huh. Was it necessary to make the act so realistic to this extent? Diana shrugged it off and wiped her mouth after eating. She nned on returning to her room to rest, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ignoring Julian and Ka the entire time. Julian got angrier as the minutes passed, and he finally reached out to pull her arm and said, ¡°Diana, apologize to Ka.¡± Diana was speechless at his order. ¡°Why? Because to you, I¡¯m the one staying here when it¡¯s not my ce? Is that it? So whether I was in the wrong or not, I have to apologize to Ka regardless?¡± Julian furrowed his brows. ¡°I saw you push her with my own eyes. There wasn¡¯t a mistake!¡± ¡°Then, did you see how she stepped on my foot?¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka whispered. ¡°I was going to call out to you then, and I identally stepped on her¡­¡± ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t have to apologize, but Diana pushed you on purpose and used a lot of force. The person who purposely did something should be the one to apologize,¡± Julian finished, ring at Diana. It was true Diana had shoved Ka away, but whether it was forceful or not, only Ka and Diana knew best. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 170 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 170 If Julian insisted on continuing his probing, then Diana would insist on telling theplete truth. Sadly, Diana knew Julian didn¡¯t care about it at all. Julian may go on and on about justice and fairness, but at the end of the day, he would still favor Ka regardless of the facts. What had Diana expected? Sheughed mockingly to herself. It was because Julian had given her the bedst night that she felt that perhaps he wasn¡¯t as cold and cruel as she thought. In the end, that was only wishful thinking. It wasn¡¯t because of that. It was only because Ka wasn¡¯t around, and perhaps when he saw Diana¡¯s facest night, he only thought of Ka and was considerate toward her. She had spent three years as Julian¡¯s stand¨Cin wife, so how could she not understand how he thought? He treated her well because he was good to Ka. In his mind, Diana Winnington didn¡¯t exist. Diana was going to divorce him, and Ka was the one he wanted to love and spoil. Diana had finally figured this outst night, and the reason for her restless night was ridiculous now that she thought of it. She strode up to Julian, looking like she was about to apologize, but then simply put something in his pocket. Then she turned to Ka and said, ¡°Bye¨Cbye, birdbrain!¡± Birdbrain? For a moment, Julian and Ka failed to react to what Diana meant by that. Ka first came around and shrieked, ¡°Did she just call me stupid?!! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Julian remained frozen before he finally realized that Diana had slipped something into his pocket. He lowered his head and pulled it out, to find that it was actually their marriage certificate. Did she carry this around with her everywhere? There was an imperceptible hint of happiness in Julian¡¯s eyes, but he also quickly understood why Diana had thrown their marriage certificate and called Ka a birdbrain. This wasn¡¯t an apology. It was an insult! Julian apologized to Ka and quickly exined, ¡°I should¡¯ve picked you upst night, but because of Grandma, I had to help Diana move back in. I didn¡¯t expect you to return so early in the morning or be ridiculed by Diana.¡± Ka stared at the document in his hand, her eyes burning with envy and jealousy as she looked at the two people in the photo. She tried her best to smile despite the burning rage. ¡°I thought it was impolite to run off like that so suddenly¡­ I was also afraid that you¡¯d be worried, soing back on my own was the least 1 could do.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t this anger you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ka said, gesturing to the marriage certificate in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of our future, so I can put up with anything now.¡± This implied that sooner orter, she and Julian would be married. However, Julian didn¡¯t share the joy in her determination. Instead, he felt something heavy in his heart, but he was unwilling to think about it. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Diana apologizes this time. She won¡¯t have anything to eat until she does.¡± Last night, Diana had ordered takeaway even though it had beente. Julian didn¡¯t believe Diana could endure it if he starved her! He passed the instructions to the servants and spoke to Diana. Even though he informed her that she wouldn¡¯t have any food until she apologized, it didn¡¯t seem to affect her. He could even hear her humming after he left the room. It seemed the period of withholding food from her wasn¡¯t long enough, so Julian ordered the servants not to bring any food to Diana in any shape or form, and returned to work. When he returned home for dinner in the evening, Diana still hadn¡¯te downstairs. As for the servants, none of them had sent even a ss of water upstairs, as per Julian¡¯s instructions. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 171 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 171 The following day, there was still no sign of Diana. There had also been no delivery boy bringing takeaway to the vi. She just had a miscarriage. She couldn¡¯t have fainted from not having anything to eat or drink for long, could she? When Julian returned from work and noted again that it was only him and Ka sitting down for dinner, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on her.¡± Ka looked at the untouched food before Julian and said unhappily, ¡°You should eat, Julian. I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t open the door for you,¡± Julian said as he gestured for Mr. Carter to bring the room key. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You should eat.¡± It sounded like he was saying this for her sake, but in reality¡­ His heart and mind just weren¡¯t here anymore. He wanted to see Diana. Ka clearly noticed this, and she gritted her teeth harshly as she chewed her food. She wasn¡¯t willing to take things lying down like this, so she quickly put down her cutlery and said, ¡°I¡¯m also very worried. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With that, the two of them made their way upstairs. When they reached the door, Julian made Ka stay back as he slowly unlocked the door and pushed it open. The room was dark; Julian looked around several times but couldn¡¯t find Diana. His heart clenched tightly when he couldn¡¯t see her, and he quickly stepped inside the room. As he walked in hurriedly, he felt like he had stepped on something. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care because all his attention was on finding Diana. She hadn¡¯t left the room in two days, nor had she eaten or drank anything. Had she fainted? Ka frowned, watching as the usually calm and steady Julian stumble through the darkness. Her fear of losing him gradually grew. Snap! Ka turned on the lights for him, and Julian only realized that he had forgotten to do so. He turned around to look at Ka, and noted that he had stumbled just now because he had stepped on Ka¡¯s foot in his hurry. However, Ka didn¡¯t seem angry. She even gave him aforting look and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find Diana first.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t changed. She was ultimately still the kind person he knew. Julian felt a little relieved at that, then turned around to search for Diana once more. No one was in the bathroom, on the couch, or sitting at the dresser. Finally, he turned to the bed and noted a lump on it. Could Diana have passed out on the bed because she had lost all her strength from not eating? Julian was extremely worried and hurried to lift the covers off the bed. Diana was inside, and she¡­ ¡­.Was not in the state he thought she would be. A healthy flush was on her face, and she was sleeping soundly. Diana woke up when the covers were lifted, and sleepily rubbed her eyes. She even let out a small yawn and extended her arms for him to hug, like she used to do in the past. Ka stood to the side, feeling a little awkward as she watched the scene unfold before her. Julian tried to call Diana sternly and wake her up, but her eyes slid close again while her arms were still outstretched. Before this, Diana had treated Julian coldly and even refused vehemently to admit her fault. Now, she suddenly wanted him to hug her. Was this woman really pretending to be asleep? Julian considered this fact, then took a pillow and put it in her arms before saying sullenly, ¡°Are you trying to soften me up with this method so I won¡¯t care about you pushing Ka?¡± What a devious plot! The soft texture of the pillow in her arms and Julian¡¯s cold voice snapped Diana out of her sleep. Realizing what she had done out of habit, she was embarrassed for a moment but also annoyed. Her eyes snapped open, and she shot Julian an impatient look. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Did she need to go through all that trouble for them? ¡°Who are you calling insane?¡± Julian was angry at her words. ¡°You wanted me to hug you, and I didn¡¯t, so now I¡¯m insane?¡± It was only a habit she had developed over the years, and she didn¡¯t realize what she had done because she had been half asleep. Rolling her eyes indifferently, she didn¡¯t understand why Julian was holding on to this matter. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Please leave.¡± She wasn¡¯t a monkey, so she didn¡¯t want them ogling at her like she was a zoo disy. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 172 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 172 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 172 ¡°Stubborn,¡± Julian muttered. He watched as Diana was about to drift off to sleep again and was confused.¡® Have you lost your mind from hunger?¡± They were in this situation, yet she still didn¡¯t know how to say anything nice to him. Diana snorted at his question. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± When she said that, her eyes sparkled brightly as if she was telling theplete truth. As soon as the words left her mouth, her stomach rumbled loudly. Of course she was hungry! The baby was hungry too! For the past two days, she had eaten all the snacks she could find in the room, which helped her maintain her body functions. But she couldn¡¯t find anything this afternoon, so she decided to sleep. If she was still in this situation, she nned to call Madam Fulcher and ask her toe for a meal. That way, Diana could eat with the pretense that everything was normal. She didn¡¯t expect Julian toe into her room tonight with Ka. The sight of them standing together, annoyed her, especially when she recalled Julian¡¯s history of protecting Ka. The hurt she felt brought much more harm than starving. For the sake of her physical and mental health, Diana decided not to deal with them. However, it seemed that Julian was reluctant to leave. He looked at Ka and said, ¡°Do me a favor.¡± He beckoned for her toe over and whispered something in her ear. Ka looked confused, but she quickly smoothed her face and left the room. Finally, she didn¡¯t have to look at the face that was eerily simr to her own. Diana pretended to not have heard her stomach rumble and asked Julian, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gone yet?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m waiting for you to apologize to Ka.¡± ¡°¡­You can wait as long as you want,¡± Diana replied indifferently. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she wouldn¡¯t apologize. So, the odds were that Julian¡¯s hopes were going to be dashed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But d*mn it¡­ Now that she was awake, she could feel the acute hunger in her stomach. She could also smell something delicious in the air¡­ It was then Ka returned to the room with a cart of food. Diana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Julian said when he heard the movement behind him. The smile on his face widened and he turned to help Ka set up the meal on the coffee table from the cart. ¡°Close the door. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± But this was the bedroom! ¡± Julian had OCD and would never eat in the bedroom, even if someone were to beat him to death! That was why Diana only ate the snacks she hid in the bedroom whenever he wasn¡¯t around! But¡­ When she ate her takeaway in the bedroom a couple of days ago, he hadn¡¯t said anything about it either¡­ ¡°The chef did a good job today,¡± Julian said, giving her a look as he opened the container lid while listing out the food on the table. ¡°Hmm. Meatballs, lobster soup, beef strips¡­¡± Every dish sounded average, though Diana swallowed harshly as she listened. Since they were all meaty dishes, it wasn¡¯t something she really wanted to eat right now, so she could still endure it. Unexpectedly, Julian seemed to be able to read her mind as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s also spicy and sour tofu and sirloin steak with peanut and vinegar sauce. Oh, the spicy and sour soup looks good. It has been a while since made thinuta Then he said in a dissatisfied manner, ¡°The sourness is a little too much, though.. As he said that, he stood and walked to the window to open it. ¡°Ah, this is better. This way, the vinegar smell will blow out.¡± Diana was speechless. The autumn breeze today was blowing northwards, so instead of getting rid of the smell as he said, it would instead blow the fragrant smell in her face! What the hell?! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 173 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 173 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 173 Another loud rumble sounded out from her stomach. If Diana had a mirror, she could see how red her face was as she stared at the food. Julian saw her embarrassment and prompted her, ¡°You can eat all of this if you apologize to Ka.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Diana lost most of her appetite when she heard this. There was no need for her to apologize. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Forget about how blind Julian was! She would still ept if it happened only once or twice, but she wouldn¡¯t go along with him on everything. ¡°Ka has done so much wrong to me, yet I don¡¯t see her apologizing,¡± Diana said. She rolled over, covering herself with the nket, intending to sleep. Julian, as usual, ignored her words. However, it didn¡¯t look like he was going to ignore her not eating. He also seemed quite obsessed with wanting Diana to apologize to Ka. ¡°Ka, go ahead and eat.¡± With that said, Julian carried his own portion of food to Diana¡¯s bedside. ¡°Hmm¡­ It tastes good.¡± Then he deliberately made loud noises as he ate. Was this really the reserved Julian she knew? Ka watched him as he trampled over his dignity for Diana¡¯s sake, and she felt tears of frustration build in her eyes. However, Julian seemed oblivious to his behavior. His mind was only filled with Diana, who was curled up under the covers. ¡°This soup is really good. I put a lot of vinegar in it, so it tastes even better.¡± Julian had only taken one bite of the food, and then he set the rest beside Diana¡¯s bed. No matter how tightly she was curled under the nket, she couldn¡¯t stop the smell from wafting in. The appetizing smell of vinegar was impossible to ignore, and her stomach growled even louder than before. Diana¡¯s hunger was back with a vengeance; she tossed and turned under the covers as she tried to ignore it. After waiting for a while, the smell still remained close by, and she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. She slowly peeled back the covers, revealing a little gap that allowed her to look out. It was only a gap, but Julian took full advantage of it as he shoved his hand directly in and said, ¡°Come out and eat.¡± She would copse if she went any longer without food. Julian now regretted that he had given the order not to feed her. She had recently been forced to lose her baby, after all. It would be bad if something were to happen to her now. When his thin, slender hands slid into the covers, Diana bit on it fiercely and growled, ¡°I won¡¯t eat!¡± ¡°Are you a dog?¡± it Julian hissed angrily at the pain and retracted his hand quickly. He raised his hand, and for a moment, seemed like he would bring it down hard on her head. On the contrary, he gently lowered his hand. ¡°Hurry up Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. and eat!¡± This time, he said it in amanding tone. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize or admit that I¡¯m wrong, and I don¡¯t agree with you that I used a lot of force when I pushed Ka. Is it still okay to eat?¡± Julian was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°¡­Just eat. If Grandma found out about this, our n to divorce secretly would be ruined.¡± So, Julian was doing so much because he wanted to divorce Diana? Well then, there was no reason for Ka to be angry. With that thought in mind, Ka took her time and ate. As for Diana, she felt a bitter pang in her heart. She already knew that would be the reason, but she still held out a little hope. It seemed that she shouldn¡¯t have. Still, perhaps it was better this way. This way, there was no burden to bear; all she needed to do was get up and feed herself. With that, she quickly got out of bed and picked up the food. As she was about to bring it to her mouth, Julian stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 174 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 174 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 174 Julian shot Diana a disgusted look, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had just eaten by the bedside. ¡°Go to the coffee table.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This was as far as he could tolerate. He didn¡¯t continue eating because he really couldn¡¯t eat in an environment like a bedroom; he had only done so to lure Diana out. Under Ka¡¯s gentle persuasion, he finallypromised and had a few bites of dessert after dinner. When Diana ate the dessert, she choked and rushed to the bathroom as she almost threw up. ¡°Is there fish in this?¡± Diana called out from the bathroom. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said with a nod, wondering why she had suddenly rushed to the bathroom with her mouth covered. ¡°It¡¯s sashimi.¡± Not only was it fish, but it was also raw! Diana was disgusted and terrified. What if the fetus growing in her was affected by her carelessness, and parasites made their way into her body from ingesting raw food?! Because of this, she didn¡¯t bother holding back and threw up. Julian didn¡¯t find it weird. To him, Diana already had an abortion; she couldn¡¯t be throwing up because of a pregnancy. Perhaps it was simply because she had developed a dislike for salmon? But she wasn¡¯t pregnant¡­ Could a person¡¯s taste change so quickly? He knew she loved eating salmon sashimi before¡­ Julian couldn¡¯t figure it out, but then he pushed the matter out of his mind. There was no use pondering too much over it, after all. During this time, Ka stood and poured a ss of water for Diana. She entered the bathroom and handed it to her. ¡°Here, rinse your mouth with this.¡± Diana initially thought it was Julian, but it was only after taking a few sips did she notice Ka standing beside her. Ah, Ka had seen everything¡­! Sure enough, Ka asked, ¡°What exactly did you see the gynecologist for the other day?¡± Diana inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. For Ka to ask her directly meant that she hadn¡¯t found anything so far. Vans really was reliable. Diana felt the tension drain out of her body. ¡°Thanks for the water. As for why I went to see a gynecologist¡­¡± She raised an eyebrow at Ka¡¯s expectant look and continued, ¡°Julian and I slept together for a long while. What other reason would there be for me to go there?¡± Slept together¡­? Ka¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you really pregnant?!¡± It seemed Julian hadn¡¯t told many people about her pregnancy, not even Ka. Diana was surprised, but she thought it was better that fewer people knew about it. Diana shook her head in response. ¡°What are you thinking? Every woman who has an active bed partner will have trouble in that aspect most of the time, don¡¯t you know?¡± Ka was confused by what Diana meant. Diana chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve slept with Julian before. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Diana knew how to hit where it hurt. Ka was furious at herment and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Diana didn¡¯t even blink at the venom in Ka¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m not shameless. Julian¡¯s really clingy in bed, you know? You¡¯ll understand when you sleep with him in the future¡­¡® IT ¡°Understand what?¡± Julian said, choosing this moment to walk in. When she saw him, Diana recalled the words she had just said to rile Ka up and blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± It was fortunate he hadn¡¯t heard her. She didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences and how he would mock her if he had. Even though she was just a substitute and not worth anything in his eyes, she didn¡¯t want to hear those words personally from Julian.. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then hurry up ande out!¡± Julian said, pinching his nose. There was a disgusted look on his face, and he waved for Ka to exit the room first. ¡°It stinks here. Get Mr. Carter to have someone clean this ce up.¡± ¡°Julian, Diana¡¯s having a hard time. You don¡¯t have to say such harsh words,¡± Ka said, but she waved her hand in front of her face, also looking obviously disturbed by the stench. Diana couldn¡¯t stand the act Ka put on, so she deliberately made a motion as if she was going to throw up right in Ka¡¯s direction. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 175 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 175 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 175 ¡°Throw up here,¡± Julian said as he quickly put his hand in front of Diana¡¯s mouth and anxiously assisted her back to the bathroom. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable?¡± For an instant, Diana believed that Julian¡¯s concern was genuine. That was, until he whipped his head around quickly and said, ¡°Ka, go ahead and leave this ce so your clothes won¡¯t get dirty.¡± The worry was genuine¡­but it wasn¡¯t for her. Disappointment shed in Diana¡¯s eyes, but it was gone before she noticed. She tried to push his hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, Julian didn¡¯t let go of her hand or remove his hand from her face. ¡°If you need to throw up, go ahead.¡± ¡°Ka¡¯s gone,¡± Diana said, smiling bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry whether I¡¯ll throw up now or not.¡± Julian was confused. What does Ka leaving have to do with whether or not Diana would throw up again? He really couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in her mind. Exasperated, he said sarcastically, ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want.¡± After he said that, he removed his hand and left her side. Diana could still feel the warmth of his hand on her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but touch the spot where his hand had momentarily lingered. However, the only thing she felt was coldness. She shouldn¡¯t expect anything from him again. Hadn¡¯t she already learned that multiple timeless? Diana shook her head to remind herself. Mr. Carter came by and did the cleaning personally and said, ¡°The maid in charge of cleaning Madam¡¯s room is on leave.¡± Since Noel had been punished and beaten, Mr. Carter¡¯s attitude seemed to improve. He exined why he was here to Diana when he entered the room, and then took the tools to start cleaning the bathroom with. Once he was done, he saw a shirt hanging behind the door and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, is this yours?¡± Julian shook his head, a stormy look was already gathering in his eyes. ¡°No.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was most likely Oliver¡¯s. Did Diana keep this here because she missed him? As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he shot Diana a dark look and asked, ¡°Whose is this?¡± Diana took one look at his face and knew that his thoughts had run rampantly in the wrong direction. Seriously, Julian¡¯s pride was just overinted. He was also surprisingly a tyrant, as he only allowed himself to be the betrayer in this marriage and pointed fingers at her instead when he had done far worse. What a jerk! Diana replied dryly, ¡°It¡¯s for a dog.¡± ¡°A dog?¡± Diana nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a shirt for a dog.¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka gently tugged on Julian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I think Diana¡¯s indirectly cursing you¡­¡± The day after tomorrow was the deadline for them to design his shirt, and they would have to bring out the finished product forparison. ¡°I think this is the shirt we¡¯ll beparing. Looking at it, the back waist part is still unfinished¡­¡± Julian, who had processed Ka¡¯s words, was stunned and speechless. Even though Diana had indirectly called him a dog, he was somewhat¡­happy. What was going on? This shirt didn¡¯t belong to Oliver. It was a shirt Diana had designed and made especially for him. The cold look in his eye faded, and he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in two days, but you also didn¡¯t ck off to make this.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Diana said, taking the shirt from Mr. Carter and deliberately raising it before Ka. ¡°Look, did I copy your design?¡± Initially, Diana had drawn the previous design just to annoy Ka. Even if Diana was asked to giarize someone else¡¯s design, she simply couldn¡¯t do it. Ka didn¡¯t expect Diana to suddenly be so difficult to handle. Various emotions shed across her face, and she couldn¡¯t find the words to shoot back at Diana. Tears of anger gathered in her eyes, and she gave Julian a pitiful look. ¡°Julian¡­ I really wasn¡¯t lying! Diana copied my design right in front of me, and¡­¡± ¡°I know. I believe you.¡± Diana felt another wave of nausea rush through her when she heard how sweetly Julian spoke to Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 176 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 176 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 176 ¡°Mr. Carter, please hand me the shirt. I still have some finishing touches to add,¡± Diana said. ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t get dirty.¡± Even though it was just a small matter, she still didn¡¯t want to lose to Ka. Mr. Carter was about to hand it to her when Julian suddenly pulled on her cor. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the shirtter. Let¡¯s go down and eat dinner for now.¡± What? Dinner? ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! Didn¡¯t I already eat?¡± ¡°You threw up everything, and your stomach is probably empty,¡± Julian said in a disgruntled manner. ¡°I¡¯ll have the chef make some noodles with spicy and sour soup. You¡¯ll¡­¡® ¡°Alright, fine! I¡¯ll eat!¡± If that was what he was going to feed her, she definitely wanted to eat! The thought of the mentioned food floated in her mind, and she could almost taste it on her tongue. She really wanted a few bites now! When Ka saw this, she immediately came over and stood in between Julian and Diana to separate them.¡± Does she like eating sour stuff so much?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said as he released Diana. The three of them went downstairs. ¡°Her tastes have changed a lot The miscarriage hurt her mentally and physically, so she retained all the strange pregnancy cravings even after losing her baby. That was what Julian assumed, at least. The more he thought about it, the guiltier he felt. If the baby Diana had wasn¡¯t Oliver¡¯s, perhaps he could¡­ No, that was impossible. It simply wouldn¡¯t be possible. Julian nced at Ka, who was walking in front of him. His eyes softened and he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the chef to prepare some nutritious soup for you. You should drink it before you sleep. It¡¯ll be good for your health.¡± ¡°Thank you, Julian,¡± Ka said as she raised her head triumphantly in Diana¡¯s direction. Hah! Her nutritious soup was much better than some noodles! It seemed that listening to Lucy¡¯s advice on returning to this vi on her own initiative really paid off! Julian still treated her well. As for Diana¡­ Ka peeked at Diana¡¯s stomach without much thought, and prayed again for Diana not to be pregnant with Julian¡¯s baby. The rtionship between the three of them had already been awkward from the start, but they were having meals together and even living in the same ce. It waspletely bizarre! They clearly realized this, so none of them spoke at the table. All of them ate their food, different thoughts racing in their mind, while Mr. Carter continued cleaning Diana¡¯s room. There was only a little bit left to clean, and the reason Mr. Carter was slow was because his attention was on the shirt. Diana had made the shirt, and it was the same one she would use against Ka in theirpetition. What right did Diana have to design something for Julian? What right did she have to involve Madam Fulcher and Julian to be the judge? Even now, she had him personally clean up the mess she made when she was the one who threw up. It must be because she still held a grudge against him; she probably still remembered how he hadn¡¯t allowed her into the banquet. She was such a petty woman! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t have any self¨Cawareness, and always wanted topete with Ka. More importantly, it was her fault that Noel was implicated and ended up with a beating. Thinking of his son¡¯s injuries, Mr. Carter was distraught. He left the room and returned with a handful of pins, sticking them randomly on the inside of the shirt. If Julian wore this shirt, he would doubt Diana¡¯s intentions for making it. It¡¯d be best if he also chased her out of the vi for this. Mr. Carter felt ted at this possibility, and he happilypleted his final inspection of the ce before closing the door behind him. When Diana finished her food, she returned to her room with a much satisfied stomach. As Ka was here tonight, Julian definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to sadden Ka. Diana was sure he wouldn¡¯t return to their bedroom to sleep, so she grabbed a nightgown from the cab and went to take a shower. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 177 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 177 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 177 It wasn¡¯t long before Julian came into the bedroom. When he didn¡¯t see Diana and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom, he turned back to the cupboard where the shirt Diana had made was located. Although it wasn¡¯t finished, he could clearly see how well the shirt matched his appearance. Julian had worn many custom¨Cmade shirts, but none had given him such a strong sense of amazement as this one did. From the smallest detail of the cuffs to the color and even the stitches that were too dense to be seen, the tailoring of the shirt was unique. It was hard to deny that he was impressed with Diana¡¯s design and practical talent. Even after three years of marriage, he had no idea that Diana had such great design talent. He was even looking forward to how he would look in this shirt. However¡­ No matter how good it looked, it was just a shirt. For him to have such a strong expectation and interest in a piece of clothing was simply¡­ Just then, the bathroom door opened, and he turned around to look. Before he could see anything, the door mmed shut! Diana¡¯s heart raced in her chest. What was Julian doing here?! She turned and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed, and her hair was still wet. Water was dripping from her hair down to her corbone, and her nightgown was already slightly damp from it. What¡¯s worse, her pajamas were white. It was also thin to the point of transparency. Julian had been abroad on a business trip and had picked out this nightgown especially for her. When she had worn it, it seemed to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. have awakened the beast in him¡­ Diana had a lot to say about what had happened back then, but that wasn¡¯t the point. She hadn¡¯t realized that she had taken this particr nightgown. But¡­ Hadn¡¯t all her old things been thrown away? How did this nightgown end up in her cupboard? Either way, it was toote to think about it. Diana¡¯s face turned redder as she studied her reflection. Even worse than wearing this nightgown was that she hadn¡¯t brought any underwear to change into, because she hadn¡¯t expected Julian to be sleeping here tonight! Oh lord, she was done for. Diana looked again at the nightgown she was wearing, which seemed transparent enough that she looked like she wasn¡¯t wearing anything. She was sorely tempted to ram her head against the wall! Julian sensed that something was wrong, so he approached the bathroom door and asked, ¡°Are you throwing up again?¡± Diana froze, grasped the lifeline he had given her, and stammered, ¡°W¨CWell, I do feel some difort, and I¡¯m stinking up the room again. Perhaps it¡¯s best if you keep Kapany tonight.¡± What she meant was, please don¡¯t sleep here tonight. Julian didn¡¯t hear the implication. ¡°Neither of us will be leaving this room.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°The divorce is something I have to aplish this time, so you better not try anything that will make Grandma suspect that something¡¯s wrong between us and do something to stop it.¡± Diana was speechless. She had to admit that Julian was really confident¡­ Confidently wrong, that is! At this point, he was still thinking that she would pester him and dy the divorce by all means. When it came to the divorce, she clearly wanted it more than even he did. However, it would be a waste of breath to repeat this to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have your reasons to divorce, and so do I.¡± He was doing it for Ka. Does that mean Diana was doing it for Oliver? When he thought about Oliver and the child, he would also inevitably think about Diana¡¯s infidelity. He had a cleanliness problem and would throw away even a cup after someone else had touched it. Yet he still managed to share a room with Diana, despite her betrayal¡­. Before he could figure out this matter, he heard Diana say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, fine. It¡¯s not like we never slept in the same room.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 178 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 178 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 178 After saying that, Diana opened the door to reveal her flushed face from the shower. Julian involuntarily swallowed when he took in her appearance. D*mn it! ¡°Diana!¡± Julian yelled, looking a little annoyed. ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t you know how to repent for your mistakes? Did you even hear what I said?¡± Why was Julian getting so worked up? He was acting so strangely. Diana was also in a bad mood because of him. Knowing that nothing could make things worse, she walked toward the cupboard in hopes of finding something else to wear. There were no words spoken during this time. Then Julian suddenly grabbed her and said, ¡°Must you do your best to seduce me?¡± What? Seduce him? Diana nced down at the bulge in his pants and instantly understood. She blushed brightly and muttered in annoyance, ¡°¡­There¡¯s something wrong with your head, isn¡¯t there?¡± She had taken this nightgown into the bathroom, so what was she to do? Did he expect her not to wear anything? He was the one who said they needed to keep the act up and refused to leave the room, so it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t try. The only option she had left was toe out and find other clothes to change into. But Julian was blocking her way. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± Julian eximed, seemingly furious. ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t work on me!¡± He stomped over to the cupboard, pulled out the shirt she had made for him, and threw it at her. ¡°Put it on, now! What¡¯s the point of standing before me dressed like that?!¡± Although his attitude was unpleasant, it gave Diana what she wanted. So, she shoved her anger aside and moved to put on the shirt. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± Julian said, his brows furrowing deeply. When he saw her staring nkly at the shirt and refusing to put it on, he cursed inwardly in anger. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough with your scheming ways? Must you always do things with your mind in the gutter?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s the one with their mind in the gutter, huh?¡± Diana shot Julian a look of contempt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a disappointment to Ka?¡± Julian went on and on about how he loved Ka, but he didn¡¯t seem to keep himself chaste for her. Was the man she loved such a scumbag? ¡°Do you get turned on by anyone as long as it¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°No. It can only be you!¡± Julian blurted out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Diana looked like Ka, and was the best substitute he could get before he and Ka got married. Once he married Ka, Julian was certain he wouldn¡¯t feel this way toward Diana any longer. ¡°What a mess¡­¡± Diana¡¯s heart was inevitably thrown for the loop when she heard him, but she quickly forced herself to disregard the man¡¯s seemingly sweet words. It would only serve to hurt herter, after all. ¡°Come here and look at this shirt!¡± she eximed instead. The two put their heads together under the light, and a touch of seriousness set over Julian¡¯s handsome features. He had an overreaction just moments ago, but he was now reserved and calm, like nothing had happened. Diana couldn¡¯t help but sigh. God was unjust indeed. It seemed some people would be blessed and never be associated with embarrassment all their lives. Julian was as noble as gods sometimes, because he was inplete control of his body and action and had the confidence to dominate the world. It was as if he was a man who held the helm of the world. At this moment, the helmsman looked at therge pinheads glittering under the bright light. He could hardly imagine the consequences if Diana had slipped the shirt on just now. His cold eyes turned hard, and he demanded with a steely tone, ¡°Who did this?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 179 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 179 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 179 Only four people entered this room today; Diana, Ka, Julian, and Mr. Carter. Only two people could have done this, but Diana was unsure if it was Ka or Mr. Carter. Regardless of who it was, Diana couldn¡¯t point it out because Julian wouldn¡¯t believe her. So, she didn¡¯t want to give herself trouble. The only thing she wanted to do now was clear the pins from the shirt. However, it was a challenging job. ¡°It¡¯s good the pins didn¡¯t hurt you,¡± Julian suddenly said. Because of the two suspects¡® special status, it seemed Julian didn¡¯t intend to pursue this matter. Diana was d she had followed her instinct and said nothing, which saved herself, and simply replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana nodded, and Julian noted the heartache in her eyes when she looked at the shirt. Though the look on her face was as calm and pleasant as she was in the past, Julian knew they would never be able to return to the way things used to be. During this period, he gradually realized that the more he saw of Diana, the less he understood her. He even felt that he had never understood her before this, which was why she could hook up with Oliver under his nose. It also exined why he only knew now that Diana had such great design talent. He suddenly felt a little lost, and said calmly, ¡°You should sleep. You can continue tomorrow.¡± But the day after tomorrow would be the deadline, and she had some finishing touches to add. She had already nned out her workload, so if she didn¡¯t clear out the pins tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be able to produce the ideal design in her mind. A wed finished product was not eptable, and she wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. Without looking up, Diana turned off the main lights and switched on the bedsidemp. ¡°You go ahead and sleep,¡± Diana said. She was going to deal with this big headache before she could sleep. Julian said nothing but silently opened the cupboard, took out a dress, and threw it at her. ¡°Put this on and stop being such an eyesore.¡± After saying that, he closed all the open windows in the room to ensure that the night breeze wouldn¡¯t come and give them a cold. Diana had already donned the cotton pajamas when he looked at her again, but he still felt somewhat ufortable. ¡°How can I sleep with the light on?¡± Julian asked, shooting her a re, discontent clear in his voice. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping on the couch?¡± Diana had turned on the bedsidemp because Julian was sleeping on the couch, and it would least likely bother him based on the distance between them. ¡°Do you expect me to sleep on the couch every night?¡± Julian said, giving the furniture a pointed stare. ¡°It¡¯s dirty since we ate there today. I¡¯ll get someone to change them tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­But I ate there yesterday too?¡± Diana said, confused. Didn¡¯t he sleep therest night without a word ofint? What was the difference today? Seriously, what exactly went on in the man¡¯s mind? It waspletely unpredictable! Julian was staring at Diana. Why didn¡¯t he realize before that she had a mouth that was so good at refuting others? Her lips were red and moist, and it felt like it was calling out to him to bite down on it to see if she dared continue talking back to him this way. However, he didn¡¯t do that and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you keep eating there. It feels dirty and I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Diana huffed. He was speaking as though he hadn¡¯t eaten there. ¡°Anyway, when I get out of the shower, I don¡¯t want to see you messing with that crap.¡± Diana¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°This is not crap. It¡¯s my blood and tears, from designing it to making the finished product. It took my days of rushed work to produce it. It was difficult enough for me to¡­¡± Julian didn¡¯t hear the words after that. He was momentarily stunned, because it was rare for Diana to speak to him so seriously. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her expression; when the light hit her face, it softened her features. The difference in her and Ka¡¯s face in his memory was now even more prominent. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 180 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 180 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 180 This was the second time Julian discovered the difference in the two sisters¡® appearance. In the end, they still looked alike. If they didn¡¯t look alike, Diana wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to be in this room right now, and he wouldn¡¯t have brought her into the Fulcher family three years ago. So why¡­ Oftentimes than not, he would feel like the two were bing less and less simr. Feeling inexplicably frustrated, Julian unbuttoned his shirt in front of Diana. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Hopefully, when he was done, Diana would be asleep. It was alreadyte. She shouldn¡¯t be messing around with that shirt! Wouldn¡¯t working on the clothing thiste affect her health? Must she insist on harming her body so that she could me him for it, saying that it was the aftermath of the abortion he forced on her? Julian shot her a condescending look, as if she had done something unforgivable. Thankfully, he said nothing else and went straight into the bathroom. However, Diana stared at the ss door for a long time without returning to her senses. It was true they were married and used to be intimate and sweet with each other, but with the imminent divorce, wasn¡¯t it wrong for Julian to take off his clothes in front of Diana that way? Especially since he had a toned, muscled body that was difficult to forget or ignore, even if she closed her eyes. She was the only one who knew Julian¡¯s body best and how wonderful it felt, after all. Annoyance shed across her face, and Diana shook her head to get rid of such thoughts. Ensuring that her pajamas were properly on her, she lowered her head to gently caress her stomach before looking toward the couch. She really did want to sleep, but she had to deal with all the pins and check to see if there was any damage to the fabric. It was a tedious task, and she wasn¡¯t keen on staying up to do it; unfortunately for her, there was no choice. The good thing was that she had eaten less over the past two days and slept more. She had also replenished more energy with her hearty meal for dinner, so she didn¡¯t feel tired at this moment. In fact, she was feeling a little restless. As such, it was convenient for her to deal with this troublesome matter. The only problem was that there was nomp near the couch. If she went over there to deal with the shirt, she would have to turn on the main light. She was certain Julian would kick up an even bigger fuss over that. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Diana thought it over and decided she would still do it on the bed. If Julian wanted toin more, she would cross the bridge when it came to it. A short whileter, Julian exited the bathroom, smelling like she did. They had used the same body wash, one with a pine scent that smelled delightful and fresh. It was Diana who looked up first, and she nced at him without much thought. The hair on her forehead had fallen, and the two stubborn stands that always refused to cooperate easily covered her left cheek, adding a touch of softness to her face. Under the soft glow of the light, she looked like a small flower on the mountains swaying in the wind; a captivating scene that made one unable to avert their eyes. There was also a hint of panic in her eyes. She was afraid of the man¡¯s domineering nature; and if she didn¡¯t listen to his words, he would grab the shirt in her hands and throw it out. However, this shirt was a product of her tears and blood, so she couldn¡¯t allow Julian to do that. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was in full defensive mode as Julian stepped out of the bathroom, ready tosh out if necessary as she looked at Julian with a hostile expression. The man who had just exited the bathroom sensed her emotions, and a bewildered look shed across his face. The unusual expression only served to make his icy¨Ccold features even more alluring, and he suddenly seemed to see through her thoughts without needing to probe further. ¡°Go ahead and do your thing. I won¡¯t throw it out,¡± Julian said, chuckling. To put it bluntly, she had designed and made that shirt for him. Of course he wouldn¡¯t throw it out. After saying that, he toweled his hair and picked up a hairdryer before moving toward Diana. To her surprise, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll sleep in the bed together tonight.¡® Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 181 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 181 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 181 Diana¡¯s eyes went wide at the thought of how Julian used to dry her hair for her. She immediately stood up. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go to sleep with her hair still wet, as she might fall sick from doing so. Julian wasn¡¯t being forceful. He handed her the hairdryer. ¡°Do it quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana nodded. She unwrapped the towel and dried her hair in a matter of minutes before returning to bed. However, she still felt ufortable with Julian lying right next to her. After all, in many ways, they weren¡¯t on good enough terms to sleep on the same bed. However, Julian seemed to mean what he said about sleeping on the same bed together. In fact, it looked like he had already fallen asleep. He wasn¡¯t making any sound at all. Diana stole a few nces at him. After finishing her work, she quicklyid down to rest. She feared that an irregr sleeping habit would affect her baby¡¯s growth. Even so, she still felt nervous about lying next to such a wicked man. She kept her hands on her stomach the entire time, and couldn¡¯t bring herself to rx. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Julian suddenly asked. Diana opened her eyes wide from surprise. However, she realized that Julian was still lying upright on the other side. Relief washed over her. ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Diana replied. She lifted her arm and switched off the bedsidemp. After making sure she was properly dressed, she gradually fell asleep. In her dream, she didn¡¯t find herself confronting the man she both loved and hated. There was neither the painful reality she had to deal with, nor the need to conceal her true thoughts. All she found was the joy of holding her baby in her arms. Diana smiled the entire time. In the middle of the night, she felt the urge to use the bathroom. That was when she woke up from her dream. Only then did she realize she had barely been pregnant for three months. There was still a long way to go until the baby was born. It seemed Diana was in too much of a hurry. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of the heartwarming scene in her dream while she got out of bed to use the bathroom. She probably drank too much of the sour soup. Aside from needing to use the bathroom, she also suffered from mild gastric difort and was somewhat nauseous. By the time she was done retching and walked out of the bathroom, she no longer felt sleepy. She slowly walked to the window for some fresh air. Much to her surprise, she saw a man sneaking around next to the window! He had a hunched back, and he was wearing earphones as well as a cap. The night was much too dark, so she couldn¡¯t ascertain the color of his outfit. Still, her instincts told her that this wasn¡¯t a good person! Feeling a little frightened, Diana wanted to turn around and shout for Julian. Yet, she was afraid she might alert the intruder. After all, this intruder was able to sneak into their vi, which was located halfway up a mountain, without being noticed. He was also able to sneak into Julian¡¯s room while thetter was sound asleep. He was definitely not an amateur. What should Diana do right now? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Panic seized her, and she began to fear for her dear life. After some thought, she picked up an awl¨C shaped cosmetic tool on the dressing table. This was to prevent the man from hurting her after realizing she was awake. Julian, on the other hand, had long sensed someone moving behind him. But he was still on the phone, so he didn¡¯t bother turning around to check. It was only when Vans was fully awake and exined how people would still show symptoms of pregnancy after an abortion that Julian finally stopped worrying. ¡°Got it,¡± Julian said. Beep! Julian didn¡¯t care if Vans could get back to sleep or not, and hung up without much thought. The person standing behind him was probably Diana. But why wasn¡¯t she making a sound? Julian decided not to move either. Finally, the person behind him couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She began creeping toward him like a mouse. However, she was too slow! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 182 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 182 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 182 Julian turned around and grabbed her with force, cornering her. ¡°Why are you awake in the middle of the night? What are you up to this time?¡± This woman was always causing him trouble! Diana was stunned by his intense reaction, but she very quickly recollected herself. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She thought Julian was still sleeping in bed! Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯de close to the window for fresh air. ¡°Who else were you expecting?¡± Julian looked her up and down. His gaze thennded on the loose button around her cor. He was thinking about her walking out from the bathroom earlier. She had looked so alluring. He couldn¡¯t resist frowning. ¡°Do you need another man in your life that badly?¡± There was wind entering the room through the window. Naturally, Diana could feel that her cor was left open. However, she checked to make sure it wasn¡¯t open before she slept. She had no idea when she had unbuttoned it. Now, Julian seemed to have misunderstood her again. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m this promiscuous?¡± Diana was speechless. ¡°Do you think a married woman who gets pregnant with another man¡¯s child isn¡¯t promiscuous?¡± Julian asked with a piercing look in his eyes. Although Diana was used to his vile nders and the insensitive way he spoke whenever he talked about their baby, she still felt a sharp pain in her chest. Diana bit her lower lip and repeatedly warned herself that the Julian she loved deeply died the day he brought up their divorce. The man before didn¡¯t deserve her tears. This seemed to be the only way she could feel less hurt. In reality, she didn¡¯t feel any less sad or hurt. She was only suppressing her emotions so that other people couldn¡¯t sense them. At this point, however, her act of self¨Cdefense failed her after Julian¡¯s repeated insults. She began to slide downward like a soulless puppet that had lost its strings. ¡°Whether I¡¯m promiscuous or not has nothing to do with you. How my clothes appear and what I wear also have nothing to do with you.¡± Diana sighed. She looked at Julian¡¯s hand that was pressed against the wall to prevent her from touching it and catching a cold. She recalled how he wanted to dry her hair for her. Tears began to fill her eyes. ¡°Julian, the only thing holding us back from getting a divorce is merely a piece of paper. You know that. Your heart doesn¡¯t belong to me. Why do you keep leading me on?¡± He allowed her to believe that he might have actually been jealous. He also let her believe he might actually care about her a little bit. However, Diana wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew why Julian did those things. ¡°Does my face resemble Ka¡¯s that much?¡± That hurt her even worse. Julian heard her. He stared at her face nkly, his mind in a daze. No. Actually, they didn¡¯t look that much alike. They shared certain physical traits, but anyone who paid close attention could tell the difference. However, during the three years Ka disappeared, Julian relied on such simrities to make it through all that time. He had no idea how he should answer Diana. Seeing how he remained silent for a long time, Diana sneered. ¡°Are you wondering if I¡¯m Diana or Ka again?¡± Everything about his actions disgusted her. Diana lifted the cone¨Cshaped cosmetic tool to her face. Her voice was calm and emotionless when she spoke. ¡°If you find it hard to tell us apart, and you can¡¯t help but feel worried or jealous¡­ When you realize I¡¯m not Ka, and you start hating me¡­ Why don¡¯t I destroy this face of mine?¡± Would all their problems be solved if she no longer looked like Ka? Julian would stop showing that he cared about her, and she would no longer feel torn between loving and hating him whenever he treated her coldly or affectionately. As long as Diana got rid of her face, she would be able to silently wait for the divorce. After that, she would leave with the baby and never look back!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 183 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 183 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 183 Julian didn¡¯t answer Diana for a long time. Soon, rage filled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to love yourself?¡± What was the point of him looking after her so well for the past three years? At the end of the day, was it all just a joke? He withdrew his hand from behind Diana. He didn¡¯t even realize the panicked expression on his face. Without missing a beat, he snatched the cone¨Cshaped cosmetic tool from her. Bang! He tossed it out of the window, and itnded on the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Back when you arrived in Richburgh, you had nothing. Even if I thought of you as my stand¨Cin wife, least gave you a good life! Be thankful!¡± Julian¡¯s voice was deep. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if you want to do anything to your face, you¡¯ll have to ask me first!¡± he added. I at In other words, Diana didn¡¯t even have the permission to escape from her predicament of being his stand¨Cin wife. Before getting a divorce, she had to continue acting with him in front of Grandma. She also had to live with him and Ka under the same roof. Who cared if she felt awkward or terrible? From the very beginning, all Julian cared about was the fact that her face resembled Ka¡¯s. Diana realized yet again that this was the awful truth. A part of her turned lifeless from the painful revtion. She seemed to have died on the inside. ¡°So this is how you¡¯ve always thought about me¡­¡± Diana sighed. ¡°To you, I¡¯m not just your stand¨Cin wife, but also a parasite.¡± Look at her! How low did she stoop for this man? The regret inside her heart intensified tenfold. Back then¡­ She really shouldn¡¯t have given up on designing when they married. More importantly, she shouldn¡¯t have been so dumb as to use D&J as her brand. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t toote. Diana looked at the outfit she had already finished. Slowly, she walked to the bed one step at a time. She wanted to rest. For the sake of her baby¡¯s development, she needed to look after her body. Julian wanted to stop her. He also wanted to tell her that he spoke out of turn, and that he didn¡¯t mean to say those horrible things. He only did it because he was upset with how she tried to hurt herself just now. When he saw that she didn¡¯t even look at him and went to bed without sparing him a single nce, anger rose in him. He stormed out of the room, fuming. Diana had no idea where he went, and she didn¡¯t care. Besides, she felt much morefortable without him. Meanwhile, Ka had been paying close attention to what was happening. Ever since she heard them arguing, she had been standing behind her door anxiously in her pajamas. When she heard footsteps, she immediately opened her door. She pretended to have just woken up. ¡°Julian? Why did you leave the master bedroom?¡± Julian said they needed to act all the way for Grandma. Thus, Ka didn¡¯t say anything to stop them. However, she couldn¡¯t quite get over it. Julian remained silent as he stared at Ka. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, and carried her into the guest room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡± Julian touched her face. Under the moonlight, Ka¡¯s face looked so much like Diana¡¯s. However, she had none of the toughness that Diana had. All Julian could see in it was a look of admiration and adoration. Ka belonged to him. She was the woman he truly loved. As for Diana¡­ She was nothing but his stand¨Cin wife. Why did she think she could sigh at him and express her dissatisfaction? Diana ought to know her ce! Julian looked into Ka¡¯s familiar eyes. He lowered his head, as if he was about to kiss her. In the dark, Ka could sense what he was up to. She was pleasantly surprised, and she quickly closed her eyes. The moment she had been waiting for was finally here! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 184 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 184 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 184 However, the touch she so desperately yearned for never transpired. On the contrary, she could only feel his cold finger against her face. ¡°There¡¯s something next to your mouth. I¡¯ll remove it for you.¡± Julian gently flicked his finger against her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Ka distinctly remembered checking in the mirror multiple times to make sure her mouth was clean while she was waiting behind the door. How could there be anything on her face? Ka¡¯s tears instantly fell. ¡°Julian¡­ Do you not like me?¡± Why did he always refuse to touch her? ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Julian ruffled her hair. He then removed his coat and draped it around her tear¨C soaked pajamas. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re too precious, so I can¡¯t touch you so casually.¡± Julian had spoken in a loud voice. However, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. He quickly turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± There was nobody in the corridor, but there was the sound of a door being closed from the direction of Diana¡¯s bedroom. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Did shee out? Diana returned to bed and closed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. Initially, she nned to give back Julian¡¯s phone to him. Unexpectedly, she bumped into that scene. She had long known how she and Ka were different. Yet, when she heard how affectionately Julian spoke to Ka, and how he treated her with such gentleness¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. In fact, Diana had experienced Julian¡¯s heinous behavior on this bed on far too many asions. Back when they used to spend every night and at times every waking moment together¡­ She wondered, was that a good or a bad thing? She couldn¡¯t be certain. For some reason, she could suddenly feel Julian¡¯s breath right next to hers. She kept recalling the nights they spent together, and how she would respond sweetly to his words. Yet now, everything felt like poison to her. Gradually, she began to let it all go. She caressed her stomach and eventually fell asleep. After waking up the next day, she went downstairs for a simple breakfast. After she was done with breakfast, she didn¡¯t linger. She also didn¡¯t pay attention to which room Julian came out from. Instead, she returned to her room straight away and continued making her outfit after filling her stomach. She was already a loser in romance. She couldn¡¯t let herself fail in the designing work she was good at too. Today was the final day. After putting the final touches on the outfit, Diana realized the day was over. The entire time, apart from having meals downstairs, Diana didn¡¯t once bump into Julian. In fact, she didn¡¯t even see him entering the room. However, at an unknown point of time, someone came to take Julian¡¯s phone away. Not seeing each other was probably for the better. After all, Julian was getting suspicious. Earlier, Vans called Diana to tell her that Julian asked him about her retching, and it made her heart skip a beat. Things seemed to be going her way. With her and Julian rarely seeing each other, she would stand a bigger chance of concealing her pregnancy. All she needed to do was to wait for Grandma toe and be the judge. Meanwhile, in the vi downstairs, Ka also retrieved her creation. She had already seen Diana¡¯s work, so she was originally not very satisfied with her own design. However, Julian¡¯s attitude was giving her more and more confidence¡­ It didn¡¯t matter what she made. Regardless of the result, she would still be number one in his heart. When Mr. Carter saw her beaming, he approached her with a mysterious smile. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win today.¡± Ka raised her brows. ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Carter had no clue that Diana had already discovered the pin. Seeing that no one was around, he quickly moved closer to Ka and whispered, ¡°I ruined Diana¡¯s outfit. You¡¯ll see how much trouble she¡¯ll get herself into once Julian tries on your designs.¡± Ka looked approvingly at Mr. Carter. She handed him a gift card worth 1,500 dors. ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re getting old. You should buy yourself some supplements.¡± Mr. Carter didn¡¯t refuse, and epted the card with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Ka was overjoyed with the way he addressed her. Just as she was about to speak, someone behind her announced, ¡°Madam Fulcher is here!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 185 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 185 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 185 The Fulcher family had many rules. Whenever Madam Fulcher came to visit, Julian would have to come out and wee her if he was home. The thing the old woman enjoyed the most was seeing Julian and Diana next to each other. Diana was gentle and had a big heart, while Julian was cold and overbearing. As a couple, there was nothing to dislike about them. Hence, whenever the two of them were at home, they would have to come out together. There would be no exception this time. Julian moved very quickly. After hearing the sound, he immediately stood in front of the door. However, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Diana took the initiative to open the door. It was as if she knew he woulde up to look for her. She grabbed his arm, as if it was a very natural thing to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± na¡¯s hair was tied into a bun, exposing her enticing long neck. She was no longer the young and inexperienced girl she used to be three years ago. Instead, she resembled an untouchable, full¨Cgrown swan. There was a gentleness in her eyes that made one feel irresistibly drawn to her. After taking a few steps forward, Diana sensed his gaze. Feeling ufortable, she touched her neck. ¡°Is there something on my neck?¡± ¡°No.¡± The greatest difference between Diana and Ka were their necks. Although Ka¡¯s neck looked good, it was not as curvacious and slender as Diana¡¯s. Julian had no idea why he was getting more and more obsessed with their differences. ¡°It looks good,¡± he said calmly. If heplimented Diana like this in the past, she would be overjoyed. In fact, she¡¯d even give him a gentle peck on the face. Julian would then look deeply into her eyes while he caressed her face¡­. But after finding out she was his stand¨Cin wife, such behavior disgusted her to no end. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one he wanted to touch. Diana¡¯s gaze was as cold as the arctic. ¡°Ka¡¯s downstairs, so be careful. She might overhear you complimenting me.¡± They hadn¡¯t spoken to each other for over a day. Even during meals, they barely looked at each other. Why did she have to make things so difficult? Julian¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Why must you be so harsh?¡± Diana red at him. ¡°You clearly know that Grandma would be keeping an eye on us, yet you didn¡¯t sleep in the master bedroom. You even allowed Ka to live here. Have you thought about how the maids would look at me? Have you wondered if Grandma would doubt you and I getting back together?¡± Julian was stunned. Diana chuckled. Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought it through. He was such a meticulous person, but he overlooked something so important. There could be only one reason for this. ¡°All you think about is Ka, so stop insulting me with your fakepliments.¡± Fakepliments? Did she find his words repulsive? ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± Julian fumed. Just as he was about to blow up, however, she looked at him tenderly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting,¡± Diana said. ¡°Grandma¡¯s already walked through the front door.¡± Regardless of whether Grandma believed them or not, they needed to put on a show as a couple. This was the only way they could get a divorce without Grandma realizing it. Only then would her health be unaffected. Grandma wasn¡¯t expecting to see them standing next to each other when she walked in. She suddenly had mixed feelings. ¡°Diana¡­ Have you really forgiven him?¡± Diana held Grandma¡¯s hand in one hand and Julian¡¯s in the other while she looked down in embarrassment.¡± I can¡¯t help it. It doesn¡¯t matter how big a mistake he makes. As long as he holds my hand, I just can¡¯t get angry at him¡­¡± Although Julian knew Diana was lying, he still felt something stirring slightly within him. In fact, he subconsciously reached for her hand. When Grandma saw this, her smile widened. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 186 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 186 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 186 Diana didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she allowed Julian to hold her hand. The three of them slowly walked to the living room. Ka waited right there. She had long stood nearby to wait for Grandma¡¯s arrival. However, she couldn¡¯t avoid getting disturbed by the sight of Diana and Julian holding each other¡¯s hand. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even so, she still smiled when she looked up. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here.¡± How could Grandma not see through Ka¡¯s jealousy despite thetter¡¯s fake smile? Her grandson was the only one foolish enough to be blind to her vile tricks. He was so smart, but he still couldn¡¯t see through Ka¡¯s pretense. Even if Julian and Diana were back together, Ka was still an underlying problem in their rtionship. Grandma sighed. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Ka¡¯s ego in front of Julian. ¡°Hmm.¡± It was her way of acknowledging Ka. Ka quickly stepped forward and brought Grandma some tea. ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡± Her behavior ended up pushing Diana aside. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Grandma pulled Diana closer to her, and nced unhappily at Julian. Julian quickly looked at Ka, an usatory glint in his eyes. ¡°Bring your creation here.¡® Grandma was satisfied. After Ka left in disappointment, Grandma looked approvingly at Julian. She raised her brows; it meant she could tell that Julian seemed to really have repented. He no longer overprotected Ka. ¡®As long as Grandma buys it.¡® Julian sighed. However, he began worrying about Ka¡¯s feelings. Fortunately, Ka nodded in his direction after returning to show that she was fine. She understood he didn¡¯t have a choice, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry. Ka was still so considerate. But the things he was doing now¡­ Julian looked at Diana, and then at Ka. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t fair to either of them. It seemed they really needed to act well in front of Grandma. Only then would they be able to get a divorce in secret. After that, all three of them would be able to return to their rightful ces. Although this contest involved a very personal evaluation, Grandma still made it grand for Diana. Grandma actually prepared a judge¡¯s card and a table. ¡°Put it all here.¡± She directed the maids while they moved things around. Then, she turned to face Diana. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you win this contest.¡± After saying that, Grandma even retrieved books rted to design from her purse. ¡°Look, I did my research properly. I¡¯m sure Ka will admit defeat wholeheartedly.¡± Grandma was always so considerate. Diana was touched by Grandma¡¯s thoughtful gesture. She thought about how she hid her pregnancy from Grandma, and how she and Julian would still get a divorce behind her back in the end. A sense of guilt filled her heart. She even got a little teary¨Ceyed. Fortunately, she was able to control her emotions well. Despite that, she was holding onto Grandma¡¯s hand a little too tightly. Grandma could tell Diana was uneasy, and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯ll definitely win. I never believed you would steal Ka¡¯s design and leak it to outsiders. I¡¯m sure she framed you.¡± Although Grandma wasn¡¯t speaking loudly, Diana felt deeplyforted by her words. ¡°Okay,¡± ¡®Sorry, Grandma,¡® Diana thought regretfully. It wasn¡¯t that she was upset. It was just¡­ She felt bad about lying to Grandma when thetter trusted her so much. However, she couldn¡¯t very well say that to Grandma. She could only hug the kind olddy. ¡°Thank you so much, Grandma.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Grandma could see the tears in Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°After the contest is over, Julian will be able to tell which of you giarized the other. He¡¯ll definitely see you two in a clearer light, and he¡¯ll appreciate you even more.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 187 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 187 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 187 Diana, however, knew that Julian wouldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t the one he loved. He could never be as fair as Grandma. However, she didn¡¯t refute Grandma¡¯s words. Instead, she pretended to agree and said, ¡°Yes. To be honest, he¡¯s been much nicer to me recently. It¡¯s just that Ka¡­ Perhaps he hasn¡¯t figured out the best way to deal with this whole mess. I¡¯m willing to give him a little more time.¡± Grandma was ted to hear those words. She was convinced the two were getting along, and much better at that. She began fantasizing about having grandchildren again. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll try to talk to Julian about having children. I hope you¡¯ll get to experience motherhood soon.¡± She sighed. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve gotten more and more foolish after falling sick. That¡¯s why I sent Julian the fake pregnancy test result when I found out you were going to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I think¡­ I might not live much longer.¡± Diana grew sorrowful. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll live to be a hundred!¡± Grandma chuckled. ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± Grandma and Diana chatted andughed. It was a peaceful and heart¨Cwarming scene. Ka observed their intimacy, and felt even more certain that the old hag suggested her going abroad back then for a reason! Clearly, she had decided not to let Ka be part of the Fulcher family. Well, Ka would find an opportunity to tell Julian about it! She wanted Julian to know just how cunning and sly his grandmother was! Ka forced herself to keep smiling as she presented her creation in front of everyone. She then raised her brows at Diana. ¡°Where¡¯s yours?¡± Diana nced at Ka¡¯s design. There were sufficient elements of creativity, but her foundations weren¡¯t solid. In fact, it looked like Ka was trying to imitate her previous creations. While the outfit looked superficially good, itcked soul. Nobody¡¯s eyes would light up when they saw it. This was especially the case for someone like Julian, who was used to wearing hand¨Cmade designer clothes. He would understand what made this the losing design. Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s creation was much more presentable. The moment it was brought out, people would think it belonged to Julian. They would also be impressed by the designer¡¯s abilities. Even Julian, who was used to seeing hand¨Cmade designer clothes, couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes light up. This outfit¡­ It really did look like it was made for him. Everything from the color choices to the styles of design evidently showed that the outfit was different from an ordinary one. At first nce, there wasn¡¯t much that set it apart. People would simply think it was unique. However, if Julian was the one who wore it, the shirt would seem like a perfect fit. Both the outfit and the person wearing it would look aesthetically pleasing. It was simr to when Fanny wore the starry¨Csky dress. Julian realized yet again that not only was Diana good at designing, but she was also very experienced at it. Besides, there was no way Ka¡¯s im that Diana stole her design to create the starry¨Csky dress could be true. The official judging for their designs hadn¡¯t even officially begun, but it was already evident that their capabilities were vastly different. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grandma had known for a very long time that Diana was great at designing. Thus, she wasn¡¯t too surprised with the turnabout. She used professional terminology in a politically correct way to make it sound like Diana¡¯s design was the most amazing thing on earth. Julian didn¡¯t say much. ¡°They¡¯re both good. I think each of their designs has its own selling point.¡± Ka wasn¡¯t particrly pleased with this evaluation, but she recalled Mr. Carter¡¯s advice. Her confidence soared once more. ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t tell which is better purely by looking at them, why don¡¯t you try them on?¡± After saying that, Ka retrieved the outfit and helped Julian to put it on. It fit him well. In fact, it didn¡¯t look much different from the ones sold by expensive brands. Grandma was eager to see Ka¡¯s face once she lost. ¡°Diana, let Julian try yours too.¡± Diana nodded, and handed her creation to Julian. Julian epted it, and put it on. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 188 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 188 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 188 It looked great! Upon donning on the shirt, Julian¡¯s cool andposed vibe was urately portrayed. It didn¡¯t look as neat as ordinary suits. Although Julian was aware the design would be decent, he was still momentarily amazed. Ka noticed his awed response. She instantly knew that Julian was far more impressed with Diana¡¯s design. Did that mean she would lose the contest? But¡­ This shouldn¡¯t have happened! Mr. Carter told her that she would definitely win. Ka couldn¡¯t resist throwing nces at Mr. Carter. Unfortunately, Mr. Carter was busy tending to Grandma and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look her way. Helpless, Ka could only sigh and look away. Julian noticed Ka¡¯s actions, but took it all in without saying anything. His affection toward Ka diminished yet again. What was she looking for? Did she know about the pin? Did Ka ask Mr. Carter to put it there? Did Ka think Diana wouldn¡¯t find it, and that Diana would embarrass herself when Julian tried the outfit on? These thoughts¡­ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Julian could imagine what would¡¯ve happened if Diana hadn¡¯t removed the pin the other night. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian called, his voice deep. He didn¡¯t even notice how stern he sounded. ¡°Are you sure Diana had seen your starry-sky dress design?¡± Ka¡¯s heart skipped a nervous beat. ¡°Julian, do you doubt me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to embarrass Ka. After all, she was still very young. It was normal for her to have inappropriate thoughts at certain times. However, he needed to help her change that attitude. Thus, he tried to make light of the situation. ¡°I simply think that the issue of giarism requires more evidence. We might¡¯ve misunderstood Diana. There¡¯s no harm in giving her the benefit of doubt.¡± Julian¡¯s facial features were distinct. He thought he was speaking in a very gentle manner, but in reality, he still exuded a strong sense of oppression. Ka didn¡¯t dare to refute him. She was also aware that being in a design contest with Diana meant she would humiliate herself. Plus, Julian was clearly not on her side. The things Mr. Carter said before would probably note true. Hence, Ka immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Julian. Diana¡¯s design is excellent. I admit, I¡¯ve lost to her.¡± She sounded helpless, acting as if she had always been forced to admit she wasn¡¯t as good as Diana. Even so, it was clear that Diana¡¯s design was far more superior to hers. Diana was in no mood to argue with Ka. She also gave Grandma a look so that the old woman wouldn¡¯t say anything further. She would rather wait quietly for Julian to announce the results. Indeed, Diana¡¯s design was better. Despite everything, he didn¡¯t offer a conclusive decision regarding Ka using Diana of giarism. At the end of the day, Julian was still heavily biased toward Ka. Even so, these designs should¡¯ve been enough to convince Julian the truth of the matter. It no longer mattered if there was a verbal apology or not. Grandma was here, and Diana didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Grandma approved of Diana¡¯s behavior. ¡°I¡¯m sure Julian knows how you feel. The more he understands this, the more guilty he feels. That¡¯ll eventually make him keep his distance from Ka. You really are perfect as my granddaughter-inw.¡± She gave Diana a look of admiration. Diana didn¡¯t expect Grandma to think in such a way. In her heart, she knew Julian wouldn¡¯t see things that way. In fact, he might even feel that he had hurt Ka¡¯s ego. However, Diana couldn¡¯t say this out loud. She could only change the topic. ¡°For your sake, I¡¯d like to stay in the Fulcher family forever.¡± In truth, she didn¡¯t mean her words at all. Diana turned around and nced at Julian, who wouldn¡¯t stop looking at Ka. She knew they could never go back in time. Their divorce was inevitable. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 189 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 189 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 189 At the end of the day, Diana had to disappear from the world that belonged to the Fulcher family. Would Grandma be able to forgive her after finding out the truth then? Diana didn¡¯t have the courage to ponder about the cruel future. She also didn¡¯t want to think about saying goodbye to Grandma. She only wished to spend more time with Grandma while she still could. Grandma had gone through so much in her lifetime. She could immediately tell that Diana genuinely cared about her. As such, her heart truly went out to Diana. When she saw Ka sitting with them for a meal, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Julian, let¡¯s talk in the study.¡± Julian cut to the chase as soon as they entered the study. ¡°Grandma, I know what you¡¯re going to say.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been a smart man, but why are you so foolish when ites to women?¡± Grandma sighed in a disappointed manner. ¡°Tell me. You¡¯re a married man! How are you going to deal with Ka? Do you n to keep both of them in the same house and enjoy the best of both worlds?¡± This would give the family a terrible reputation! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If your grandfather knew about this, he¡¯d probably roll around in his grave!¡± She refused to let something like this happen. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t what Julian had in mind. ¡°Grandma, what are you thinking?¡± Julian had distinct facial features, and he was unusually handsome. ¡°I know something ridiculous like that wouldn¡¯t be allowed to happen in our family. I also know you, Grandpa, and my parents take marriage very seriously, but Ka¡­¡± Julian trailed off. He frowned. ¡°But Ka saved my life¡­¡± Grandma knew her grandson very well. She merely wanted to test the waters. She didn¡¯t think Julian would have those inappropriate thoughts. Now that she knew he had a clear mind, she could finally rx a little. ¡°Do you have to give her the rest of your life just because she saved you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Julian had no idea how to exin to Grandma why Ka showed up here so frequently. He couldn¡¯t kick Ka out, either. After all, Diana was the one who ought to leave. ¡°You¡¯ve always been straightforward when you speak. Why are you so hesitant today?¡± Grandma could sense something was wrong with Julian. ¡°Are you keeping something from me? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to get a divorce!¡± ¡°No!¡± Julian¡¯s heart leapt. He quickly stepped forward and gave her a shoulder massage. ¡°Grandma, do you really want to see things go south with me and Diana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Grandma replied. Julian was using the right amount of strength when he massaged her. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, enjoying it. ¡°I just worry that Diana might not feel ¡°I know.¡± Julian¡¯s gaze turned dim. ¡°Give me a little more time,¡± he said in his deep voice. At this point, there wasn¡¯t much Grandma could say. After all, Julian was now at the helm of Fulcher Inc. Under his leadership, Fulcher Inc. had made new breakthroughs and was now a rapidly growing business. Oftentimes, she had to admit he was good at his job. Thus, she felt it was necessary to trust in him. It was the same thing when it came to Ka and Diana. He was the one who understood the situation the best. Grandma patted his hand and sighed. ¡°My only hope is that you don¡¯t lose your happiness.¡® Julian nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± His happiness depended on Ka. This time, he wouldn¡¯t let her disappear for no reason, just like she did three years ago. He would give her a proper title. Grandma didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and that it waspletely different from what she anticipated. Instead, she thought Julian was making a promise about his future with Diana. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ted at that. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want more than a grandchild.¡± Mr. Carter, who was outside the door, heard this clearly. He quietly snuck away. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 190 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 190 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 190 Mr. Carter went to Ka and told her everything Julian and Grandma talked about. To begin with, Ka had no idea what was on Julian¡¯s mind. Although she had been staying here for the past two days, she felt like she wasn¡¯t particrly wee. During the contest today, Julian didn¡¯t even side with her. On the contrary, it seemed like he was trying to teach her a lesson. After hearing about his conversation with Grandma, she grew even more unsettled. ¡°Got it, Mr. Carter.¡± Ka seemed a little pale in the face. She still had the appearance of a naive and harmless youngdy. ¡°Thanks for finding out all this for me,¡± she added. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Mr. Carter felt awfully guilty. ¡°I left the pin in the outfit, but I¡¯m not sure why it didn¡¯t work¡­ You lost because of that.¡± After saying that, he wanted to return the gift Ka had given him before. Ka shook her head and refused to ept it. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, but¡­ If you really feel bad about it, you can help me again in the future.¡± Seeing how Ka was an understanding and considerate person, Mr. Carter felt even more dissatisfied with Diana. Ka should¡¯ve been Mrs. Fulcher instead. That¡¯s the only way Julian would have a perfect life. Julian would then stop picking on him or punish Noel¡­. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you need help with?¡± Mr. Carter asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡± Mr. Carter was the old butler in the family, so he would definitelye in handy in the future. Ka was already thinking of ways to make use of him. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about what happened.¡± It sounded like she was being considerate on Mr. Carter¡¯s behalf. In fact, the favor she asked him was only to console her. Mr. Carter felt even more touched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you with whatever it is you need help with!¡± ¡®What an idiot!¡® Ka secretly rolled her eyes. When she looked up, she was smiling sweetly again. ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The two of them exchanged a few words of courtesy. After that, Ka left the vi. She wanted to discuss something with her mother Lucy, as well as check on the investigation regarding Diana¡¯s visit at the gynecology department. By the time Grandma came out, Ka was already gone. Grandma thought Julian was the one who arranged for Ka to leave. She immediately gave him a look of approval. After that, she gently patted Diana on her stomach before making a gesture of encouragement at her and Julian. ¡°Good luck!¡± She was urging them to have a child again. Dianaughed helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡± Julian smiled and nodded along. ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as Grandma was gone, he became cold and unemotional again. He even gave Diana a look of disgust. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Diana was speechless. Well, she wasn¡¯t going to argue with a lunatic. That night, he still didn¡¯te to the master bedroom. Diana looked at therge empty bed and recalled how they pretended to be loving with each other in front of Grandma. She couldn¡¯t help but find everything ironic. Fortunately, she still had her baby to offer herfort. She would have to go for another checkup tomorrow. After some thought, she decided to call Nina and ask her to remind Vans to delete the medical records after her visit. Nina said she would inform Vans right away, but she had work and couldn¡¯t apany Diana for the checkup this time around. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 191 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 191 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 191 Diana told Nina not to worry. ¡°I¡¯m still in the early stages of pregnancy. Besides, I¡¯ve been taking progesterone tablets. Don¡¯t worry. The baby will grow just fine. I¡¯ll be alright going to the hospital on my own.¡± Nina was relieved to hear this. ¡°Great! Don¡¯t worry about the medical records. Vans will sort them out for you. ¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. As long as Julian doesn¡¯t find out I¡¯m still pregnant, it¡¯s all good,¡± Diana said. With Vans around, Nina didn¡¯t have to worry about what went on in the hospital. ¡°When exactly are you two getting a divorce? What if it still doesn¡¯t happen when your pregnancy is visible?¡± Would Diana have to go through the nightmare of getting an abortion a second time? Diana was certain Julian was definitely capable of doing it. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Diana wanted to talk about this problem too. ¡°Although I have a Cont appetite these days, and I checked that I might start eating more over time as a pregnant woman size. I¡¯m also quite lean. I can buy more loose clothing, and I¡¯ll urge Julian to get divorced and ¡± small in soon as possible. That way, Diana would definitely be able to leave this ce before her pregnancy became obvious. The next day, Julian wasn¡¯t around when Diana went out. It seemed that whenever Ka wasn¡¯t around, he would have no reason to stay for breakfast. However¡­ Diana looked at the empty dining table. She then turned to face Mr. Carter. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there breakfast?¡± Mr. Carter shook his head. ¡°The master said he wasn¡¯t eating. Since Miss Ka isn¡¯t around either, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything for breakfast.¡± After saying that, he quickly called for someone to prepare some food for Diana. ¡°Prepare food for her? Everybody knows she won¡¯t be Mrs. Fulcher for much longer.¡± The kitchen staff snorted. ¡°If Miss Ka was here, I¡¯d be more than willing to do it, but Mr. Carter¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to cook for this woman.¡± Mr. Carter nced at Diana awkwardly. He was about to yell at the kitchen staff, but Diana cut him off. ¡® Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Carter. I¡¯ll eat out.¡± She¡¯d bete for her checkup if she didn¡¯t leave now. Besides¡­ She had long expected this attitude from maids and servants in the family. Once Diana turned around to leave, Mr. Carter smirked while he watched her from behind. He then waved at the kitchen staff. ¡°You did well. Now, get back to work.¡± Mr. Carter doubted Diana would be thick¨Cskinned enough to stay here when clearly, nobody wanted her around! Strangely enough, things went smoothly today yet again. As soon as Diana walked out, she managed to hail a taxi in the same neighborhood. However, the car registration number seemed a little familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the driver several times. ¡°Sir, have we met before?¡± Diana was very cautious, especially after the incident with Luke Pabian. The driver heard her, but he was in no hurry to answer her. He pulled his cap downward by a little. ¡°Is that so?¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to give her a straightforward answer. . The incident with Luke was still fresh in Diana¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened if nobody had made it in time. Hence, she retrieved her phone in an attempt to call the police. In fact, she even ced her hand on the door handle. She was prepared to jump out of the car if that was absolutely necessary. The driver immediately locked the car when he saw this happening. ¡°M¨CMrs. Fulcher¡­ Please don¡¯t be afraid. He quickly removed his cap and turned to face Diana. Diana was shocked by how he addressed her. She stopped calling the police for the time being. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, I¡¯m one of the Fulcher family¡¯s drivers¡­¡± The driver was a little troubled by the fact that Diana now knew who he was. He stopped the car by the road and began to slowly exin. ¡°You were in my car once.¡± Diana remembered that. Back then, she found it almost unbelievable how easily she was able to hail a taxi. Now that the truth was out, she felt a little warm on the inside. If anything, she felt amazed. She didn¡¯t think Julian would be so considerate toward her. ¡°Are you saying that Julian sent you to drive me around by pretending to be a taxi driver?¡± No, that¡¯s not right. He wasn¡¯t driving her around. ¡°To be more precise, does he want you to keep an eye on me?¡± Diana asked firmly. The driver felt a little awkward. ¡°Mr. Fulcher didn¡¯t exactly say that. He just wanted to make sure you¡¯re safe. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 192 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 192 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 192 However, Julian never said that he intended to make her life easier. At the end of the day, it probably had something to do with Oliver. He was definitely worried that she would bring shame to the Fulcher family before the divorce was finalized. Diana was so done with his attitude. Julian and Ka were spending nearly every day together. Didn¡¯t that bring shame to the Fulcher family? All Diana did was speak about Oliver, and yet, she hade under surveince! What a bastard! Did he distrust her that much? Diana was furious. She sent Julian an emoji of a dog¡¯s head being hammered. She then blocked him, just like how she did thest time. Noel saw Julian smiling, but he didn¡¯t say anything and quickly wiped his sweat away. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re pleased with this n, I¡¯ll get someone to carry it out.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The program had been dyed for a very long time. It was hard to get Julian¡¯s approval for such things. Julian looked at the message from Diana while he signed on the document. He then handed the document to Noel. ¡°Get it done.¡± Noel was relieved. He was about to leave with the document when Julian stopped him. ¡°Tell me. What does it mean when a woman treats you fiercely, ignores you, and barely shows any emotion, but she also sends you emojis?¡± Julian asked. Noel thought for a moment. ¡°ying hard to get?¡± Julian chuckled. Clearly, he was pleased with this answer. ¡°Yeah. I think so too.¡± Did Diana realize Oliver couldn¡¯t be counted on and decided to stick with him instead? However, it was useless. Julian¡¯s heart didn¡¯t belong to her. Julian smiled and switched off his phone. He didn¡¯t reply to Diana¡¯s message. Instead, he looked at Noel. ¡± Have you gotten in touch with Ka?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Noel replied. ¡°Okay. Grandma visited yesterday, and I gave her a hard time. Tell her I¡¯ll pick her up personally to bring her home tonight.¡± Noel nodded. ¡°But sir, why don¡¯t you contact Ka yourself?¡± Julian frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± Noel was speechless. If that¡¯s the case, why did he have time to look at his phone and smile like a fool? Was he really that pleased with the n? From Noel¡¯s perspective as his assistant, the n wasn¡¯t all that good. However, Julian had always been precise with his judgment. If Noel couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, it was only because he wasn¡¯t good enough yet. Noel silently swore that he would work hard to be as good as Julian. ¡°Let me out.¡± Diana made sure Julian wasn¡¯t going to reply to her before switching off her phone. ¡°You can head back.¡± The driver felt troubled. ¡°But Mr. Fulcher said¡­¡± ¡°If he mes you for this, tell him to find me. Just tell him that I¡¯d rather die than sit in this car,¡± Diana insisted. Diana wasn¡¯t going to let Julian spy on her, as if she was a criminal! Besides¡­ She was going to the hospital today. If Julian found out, he might check what she was doing at the hospital. It would be disastrous if he found out that she was still pregnant. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 193 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 193 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 193 Thankfully, Diana still had her title as Mrs. Fulcher. The driver didn¡¯t make things hard for her. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave after you get a taxi.¡± It was important to ensure Diana¡¯s safety. Once Diana got into another car, the driver secretly took a photo of the car¡¯s registration number as a safety precaution. He then informed Julian that Diana had discovered his identity. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± Julian asked. ¡°No.¡± The driver shook his head ofused to let me follow her.¡± ¡°She Julian acknowledged the reply. As soon as he hung up, he began imagining Diana and Oliver together. They hadn¡¯t gotten a divorce yet. Shouldn¡¯t Diana be more discreet? The more Julian thought about it, the worse he felt. He decided to call Vans. ¡°Did Diana go to the hospital?¡± Vans felt his heart thumping at the question. He thought Julian found out Diana wasing for a pregnancy checkup, so he racked his brains on how to respond. ¡°Pay attention to Oliver. If you really do find out that the two of them met each other, let me know,¡± Julian added. Vans was unhappy to hear Julian¡¯s shameless words. ¡°Julian.¡± Vans wasn¡¯t on duty. He stood by the window and lit a cigarette. ¡°You seem to care a lot about whether Diana is seeing Oliver or not. Have you thought about what Diana might think now that you¡¯re seeing Ka?¡± Julian was stunned for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re different. She was pregnant with Oliver¡¯s child, but I¡¯ve never done anything physically intimate with Ka,¡± he quickly retorted. Oliver¡¯s child¡­ It seemed that Julian really did believe the lie. Vans looked at the dim me on his cigarette before sighing glumly. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Julian was angry with thement that came out of nowhere. He wanted to ask Vans why thetter said that, but Vans had already hung up. When Julian called back, the line was busy. ¡®Vans Stanley!¡¯ Julian decided he would ask Vans what he meant when he called him hopeless. The incident left Julian in a troubled mood. He thought about how he had no idea where Diana was. It was obvious from the expression on his face that he wasn¡¯t happy, and this terrible moodsted until lunchtime. People who came to the chairman¡¯s office to go through details of the bidding n were all shocked by the expression on Julian¡¯s face. They all approached Noel after they were done. ¡°Noel, didn¡¯t you say Mr. Fulcher was very pleased with our bidding document? We¡¯re now diving into the details. Why does he¡­¡± Look like Satan¡­? He didn¡¯t smile at all throughout the entire process. ¡°Did we make any rudimentary mistakes while going through the details? Or did our proposal result in too little benefits for thepany? But we¡¯ve already made sure we exceeded the profit target¡­¡± Noel listened to what they said before telling them not to worry. ¡°Everyone, just do your best. I¡¯m sure Mr. Fulcher will approve of your work. He already signed and approved the proposal. All the best with sorting out the details.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± After hearing the words offort from Noel, the crowd dispersed. They set up another meeting in the afternoon. However, by the time Noel went to see Julian, he was already gone. Julian actually drove out on his own! He was heading to City Hospital. He couldn¡¯t sit still. He needed to check things out on his own. In reality, he knew he had no right to stop Diana and Oliver from seeing each other. Even so¡­ Even if they got a divorce, Diana would still be his ex-wife! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could Julian allow her to be with a weak man like Oliver, who couldn¡¯t even protect his own child? It would be much too humiliating for Julian! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 194 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 194 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 194 Julian drove even faster after the thought crossed his mind. Meanwhile, Diana had just left the ultrasound room. She came a littlete today, and the doctors were just about to go on a break. Hence, she would have to wait until the afternoon shift for the results. Nina was extremely eager. Although she didn¡¯te with Diana, she kept asking Diana how it went. Diana was a little lost. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll only get the results after lunch. However, the doctor kept congratting me. I guess it should be fine.¡± Nina felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Do you want me to get Vans to probe around?¡± Nina asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s already very busy. I¡¯ll only need his help to destroy the evidence after the results are out,¡± Diana said. Diana was keeping a close eye on the people around her, to make sure nobody she knew was there. Just then¡­ She bumped into Oliver in the cafeteria. He was probably there for lunch as well, and smiled when he saw Diana. After that, he ordered some prawns and walked toward her with his lunch tray. Diana didn¡¯t contact him at all after delivering the outfit to Fanny thest time. She quickly hung up on Nina before smiling and waving at Oliver. ¡°Dr. Channing.¡± Oliver sat down. ¡°Are you a picky eater these days? Do you hate the smell of seafood?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. I just can¡¯t stand the smell of fish,¡± Diana said. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Oliver put on a pair of gloves. He started peeling the prawns and cing them in Diana¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more prawns if you don¡¯t dislike them. They¡¯re good for you.¡± He was always so thoughtful. Although he wasn¡¯t the baby¡¯s father, he was miles better than Julian, the child¡¯s biological father. No, even Vans was better than Julian. At the very least¡­ Neither of them had the intention of killing her baby. Yet, the baby¡¯s biological father, Julian¡­ He couldn¡¯t ept the baby. Diana recalled how Julian forcefully pushed her into the operating room. The memory left her awful and deste. Something felt stuck within her, and her heart sank a little. ¡°After what happened in the stairwayst time, I was afraid Julian would cause you more trouble if he found out we were still in contact. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t reached out to you.¡± She knew this was toote, but she asked the question regardless. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Oliver waved his hand casually. ¡°Vans fixed me up, so don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Oliver switched on his phone and showed Diana a photo of Fanny. ¡°She liked this starry- sky dress a lot. If Fanny can be happy all the time, I don¡¯t mind being hit by Julian a hundred times.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good to your girlfriend.¡± Diana subconsciously looked at him with envy. Oliver was stunned for a moment. A look of disappointment appeared briefly in his eyes. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d definitely treat my girlfriend well.¡± Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. Diana found what he said a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°The post Ka made about the starry- sky dress went viral on the inte, and it wasn¡¯t in a good way. I hope Fanny wasn¡¯t too affected by it, was she?¡± ¡°Not at all. Don¡¯t worry about Fanny, she¡¯s great at handling stress. Even if it¡¯s negative media, she¡¯d still gain poprity from it. She¡¯s good at looking at the bright side. Besides, she can always y well even with a bad hand of cards. By the way, she told me that not only did the dress look good, but it also raised a lot of discussions. She wants to work with you in the future.¡± Work with her? Diana¡¯s mind was racing. This was an excellent opportunity! Fanny was a top¨Cnotch female celebrity. If Diana could design more outfits for Fanny, she¡¯d be able to rebuild her reputation in the design industry very soon. Spread the loveBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 195 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 195 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 195 However, Fanny¡­. Diana recalled their unfriendly encounter thest time. She sensed that Fanny wasn¡¯t an easy person to get along with. In contrast, Oliver made Fanny sound like a delicate, pretty, and opinionated woman. Perhaps they didn¡¯t get to spend too much time together thest time. Diana thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t agree to the offer right away, but she didn¡¯t turn it down either. ¡°I¡¯ll be upied for the next few days. Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll contact Miss Smith to discuss the coboration in detail.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°Do you still have her phone number?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana replied. The two of them chatted while they ate. Soon, it was time to get back to work. ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± Oliver checked the time. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to step away once I get back to the clinic.¡± Diana thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but¡­¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°Vans told me that you had a great education and extensive practical experience. Also, youe from a well off family. So, why did you¡­ decide on working in the clinic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I can meet more people in the clinic.¡± What kind of reason was that? Diana didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean this job is also more tiring?¡± With Oliver¡¯s background, he didn¡¯t have toe here. ¡°It is more tiring, but it¡¯s worth it.¡± Oliver smiled. He looked at Diana in an even more gentle manner. ¡°The more people I meet, the higher the probability of something happening.¡± He sounded so mysterious when he said this. Diana wanted to ask further, but he was already walking away with his lunch tray. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°My family wanted to test if I could handle working in the clinic.¡± This waspletely different from what he said earlier. Come to think of it, Oliver might have felt the need to protect his ego. He probably didn¡¯t want to admit that his family exerted pressure on him. Diana chuckled and didn¡¯t ask anything further. She turned around and walked in the other direction toward the ultrasound room to wait for her results. Meanwhile, Ka stepped out from behind a marble pir in the cafeteria and entered the ultrasound room. just before Diana did. The doctor had only just returned to work. Many of the ultrasound reports were piled up in a corner on the table, and they weren¡¯t sorted out yet. Ka walked over and pretended to be looking for her own ultrasound report. ¡°Doctor, why can¡¯t I find mine?¡± She was already searching through the pile of reports while she spoke. ¡°You are¡­ Winnington¡­¡± The doctor thought Ka looked familiar, and came over to help her search for it.¡± It¡¯s a little messy. Please give me a second.¡± Ka smiled and stepped aside. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. My name¡¯s Diana Winnington.¡± At this moment, Ka was grateful that her face looked a lot like Diana¡¯s. The doctor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your case was special. I remembered it right away, but I forgot your name after lunch.¡± After saying that, she nced at Ka. ¡°I¡¯m sure your baby will be just as beautiful as you are.¡± Baby¡­ ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Was Diana really pregnant? Julian kept tolerating Diana and dying the divorce. Did he know Diana was pregnant? Should Ka let him know? No, Julian needed to know! She wanted to see how Julian would respond to this. If his feelings for Diana¡­had already exceeded his feelings for her, then she would have to execute the next phase of her n. In any case, she couldn¡¯t let Diana steal Julian away from her! Ka clenched her fists tightly, and tried not to let her anxiety show. ¡°Did you find it?¡± She had to get her hands on this ultrasound report first! Otherwise, it would definitely be destroyed very soon. James went through a lot of effort to find out Diana was pregnant, and that she wasing for a checkup today. Ka finally had clues to work on. However, she could never find written proof. As such, she wanted toe here and collect the report before anything else. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 196 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 196 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 196 The doctor searched for a long time before finally pulling an ultrasound report out of the pile. ¡°Found it!¡± Ka was relieved. She was about to ept it when Diana suddenly barged in and snatched it immediately. ¡°Doctor! This ultrasound report is mine!¡± away The doctor looked at the two sisters, who resembled each other greatly, in stunned silence. ¡°You two¡­¡± Diana knew she couldn¡¯t me the doctor for this. Ka must have pretended to be her to collect the report. ¡°I can never let my guard down!¡± Diana pushed Ka away, her expression fierce and icy. ¡°Get out!¡± she yelled, furious. Diana held onto the report, refusing to let Ka see it. Ka took a deep breath, and softened her tone. ¡°Diana¡­ I¡¯m just worried about your condition.¡± ¡°Julian isn¡¯t here, so you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m not here?¡± They suddenly heard a man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°So what if I weren¡¯t here?¡± he added. He was being protective of Ka when he spoke. It also sounded like he was questioning Diana. Diana refused to feel the subtle difference in his attitude. She couldn¡¯t care less why he was here. She held onto the ultrasound report even more tightly. Her heart felt like it was about to leap out of her chest. She forced herself to look at the man before her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I just wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t need to pretend to care about me when you¡¯re not around. I don¡¯t need it.¡± As soon as Diana finished her sentence, she stomped out of the ultrasound room. She prayed that Julian wouldn¡¯t be suspicious and check the medical records. She also prayed that Vans would find out what was happening here and quickly delete the medical records. The moment Julian showed up, Diana¡¯s back was already soaked in her own sweat in just a span of a few seconds. From N?velDrama.Org. When she walked out of the room, Julian followed her. It seemed he wasn¡¯t suspicious of what happened during the abortion surgery. Diana sighed in relief and slowed down. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka sounded awfully hurt as she followed them out of the room. ¡°I heard that Diana was pregnant, that¡¯s why I¡­I just wanted to ask her if it¡¯s true. If it is, I could prepare some clothes for her baby and y my part as the baby¡¯s aunt.¡± Ka made it sound like she genuinely meant her words. Diana rolled her eyes to the high heavens. She knew Ka was here to find out if she was pregnant. Anyway, she already knew what to say. ¡°Yes, I was pregnant.¡± Diana turned around and took the opportunity to chuck the ultrasound report into her pocket. She stared Ka down and continued speaking. ¡°Looks like Julian hasn¡¯t told you anything, has he?¡± Julian¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± This was no time to be sowing discord! Did this woman¡­really want to get a divorce with him? Or was she ying hard to get like what Noel said? ¡°No matter how many times you call me by my full name, it¡¯s still the truth.¡± Diana stood at the stairway entrance while pointing at the floor where her abortion was carried out. She got emotional. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drag me there for an abortionst time?¡± Ka¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. She was overjoyed. ¡°A¨CAbortion?¡± Was Diana¡¯s baby gone? ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to check on my body after the surgery.¡± Diana looked at Ka. ¡°My baby¡¯s long gone. Julian personally dragged me into the operating room with his own hands. He was very cruel to me. Are you happy now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Julian yelled. He was indeed very cruel to Diana the other day, but he didn¡¯t feel good about it either. Even so, Diana had no right to vent her anger on Ka. ¡°Just say what you want to me.¡± He interrupted Diana and demanded, ¡°Show me the ultrasound report!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 197 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 197 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 197 Julian was always like this. Whenever Ka was involved, he would behave as if someone stepped on his tail. He was much too overprotective of her. On the contrary, he never seemed to care if Diana¡¯s feelings were hurt. Diana stared at the man before her, the pain in her chest intensifying. At the same time, she pressed her hand against the ultrasound report even more tightly. Ka was still a little overwhelmed by the information she had just gathered. It was true Diana was pregnant, and Julian also knew about it. ording to what Diana said, Julian was the one who forced her to get an abortion! ¡°Why?¡± Ka couldn¡¯t resist asking. Julian didn¡¯t want to recall the incident. ¡°It¡¯s not mine. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said dismissively. Ka¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°Are you saying Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant with your child?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ka was celebrating on the inside. That exined why the two of them had been behaving so oddly these days. It turned out that Diana did something to make Julian upset. Diana, you¡­ Oh, you should¡¯ve told Julian if you like someone else. We¡¯ll definitely support your decision!¡± ¡®Tsk, tsk. You sure think quick on your feet,¡® Diana thought scathingly. Ka was able to identify the conflict between Diana and Julian so soon, and she was already eagerly speaking to Diana as if she was Julian¡¯s rightful partner. However, it didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was that neither of them knew about her still being pregnant. Diana sighed in relief. ¡°He knows who I like, and I know who he likes, Be patient, Ka. We¡¯ll all get what we want.¡± Who did Diana like? Wasn¡¯t it Oliver? Although Julian hadn¡¯t seen them together since arriving at the hospital, he still felt annoyed when Diana mentioned him. ¡°Shameless!¡± Julian stood still and red at Diana. His smile was dripping with sarcasm, even more than Diana. ¡°Where¡¯s Oliver, then? He didn¡¯t dare show up when you were getting an abortion. Why isn¡¯t he here for your checkup?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause him any trouble,¡± Diana replied calmly. She had no idea that her words would leave arge gaping hole in a certain person¡¯s heart. However, Julian still hadn¡¯t realized this was what heartache felt like. All he could feel right now was anger. In fact, there was a lot of pent¨Cup fury in him that he couldn¡¯t release. Show me your ultrasound report,¡± he repeated. ¡°I ¡®Stupid woman. You don¡¯t even know who actually cares about you!¡® ¡®What¡¯s so good about Oliver?¡® ¡®He isn¡¯t a real man!¡± Obviously, Diana refused to hand it over. ¡°Mr. Fulcher. Although you are legally my husband, the woman of your dreams and the one who should be your rightful wife is right next to you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for her when you show so much care about my body?¡± Julian¡¯s heart pounded. He subconsciously turned around. Ka was looking sadly at him. ¡°Ka, I¡¯m not worried about her.¡± Julian suddenly felt a headache. He had spoken without thinking. However, after saying that, a certain emotion he couldn¡¯t quite identify seemed to wash over him. He couldn¡¯t even understand what he was feeling or doing. The way he cared about Diana¡­ Was he going too far? ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about her.¡± Julian forced himself not to look at Diana. He didn¡¯t want to think about her. Instead, he turned to look at Ka. ¡°I said I was going to pick you up from the Winnington residence. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other here at the hospital, I¡¯ll take you home right now.¡± Ka smiled. ¡°Noel already told me, but don¡¯t you need to head back to the office in the afternoon? I can go back to the vi on my own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the office with me,¡± Julian suddenly said. ¡°You can wait for me there.¡± Was he bringing her to his office? Did this mean he was going to make their rtionship public? Ka felt a little excited, but she still pretended to be concerned. ¡°What if Grandma finds out?¡° Spread the love Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 198 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 198 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 198 ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Julian said confidently. ¡°You and Diana look a lot alike. If I don¡¯t mention anything, nobody will know you¡¯re Ka.¡± At the end of the day, he wanted Ka to pretend she was Diana. Didn¡¯t that mean she had to be Diana¡¯s substitute¡­? Ka felt her chest growing stuffy. She was feeling joyous a moment ago, but now, her heart sank. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded, appearing to be very understanding. ¡°In that case, please excuse me while I go to the restroom. You can wait for me outside.¡± Julian sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to put up with this. Give me a little more time. As long as Grandma buys our story, I¡¯ll definitely get a divorce with Diana. When the timees, everybody in the office will know who you are.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ka nodded before gently hugging him. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t feel too pressured. I told you, I¡¯m willing to wait.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°But can you please wait for me by the car? I¡¯ll feel shy if you wait outside the restroom,¡± she added. Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± When he looked up, Diana was already gone. This time, he didn¡¯t chase after her. That¡¯s because he knew Diana was right. Ka was beside him. It didn¡¯t matter what his intention was. If he cared even a little about Diana, he would be neglecting Ka in some way. He needed to forget about how Diana was ying hard to get. He needed to warn himself not to fall for her tricks. The right thing for him to do was to spend time with Ka. After Ka saw him leaving, the evil glint in her eyes resurfaced. To be honest, she didn¡¯t fully believe what Diana said. That¡¯s because she caught sight of the words ¡®early pregnancy¡® on the ultrasound report. If it was a post¨Cabortion checkup, why would there be early pregnancy? Besides, it was suspicious that Diana kept intentionally changing the topic and talking about her instead. Ka needed to get back into the ultrasound room and find out exactly what Diana¡¯s physical condition was. With her previous discovery, Ka felt quite certain that Vans was the one who deleted all of Diana¡¯s medical history. Hence, this time, she wanted to see Diana¡¯s report before Vans could cover it up with pressure or money. Fortunately¡­ This time, Ka didn¡¯t miss it. The baby Diana and Julian imed to have been aborted was clearly still in Diana¡¯s stomach. Julian only wanted an abortion because the baby didn¡¯t belong to him. In fact, he still rushed to the hospital to check on her recovery even after finding out she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. This wasn¡¯t a good sign¡­ What if the child didn¡¯t actually belong to someone else? What Would Julian do? Ka looked at the results on the ultrasound report. She was feeling increasingly frantic. She knew very well she couldn¡¯t take the risk. The most important thing she had to do now was to make sure Diana¡¯s baby was dead, just as Julian said! After taking a deep breath, Ka gave the doctor a tip and repeatedly reminded him not to tell anyone about what happened today. Only then did she go to the restroom. In order to make it look real, she even washed her hands on purpose. After that, she went to find Julian. Meanwhile, Diana was sitting on a hospital bench while she basked in the sun. However, she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the ultrasound report, and finally understood why the doctor smiled and congratted her. However, she wasn¡¯t at all joyous. In fact, she was crying uncontrobly from the shocking news. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 199 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 199 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 199 How could this happen¡­? ording to this week¡¯s pregnancy test results, the embryo in her stomach suddenly split into two. This meant she was now bearing twins! It also meant that her body size and the amount of food she needed would be much greater than the average pregnant woman. It would be even more difficult to keep her pregnancy a secret from Julian. At the same time¡­ Now that she found out she was pregnant with twins, she was suddenly ovee with fear of bing a mother. Two children¡­ She was a first¨Ctime mother. When the time came, she would have to leave Grandma. She wouldn¡¯t have any family members who could help her. Could she really look after her children? What did she need to do to prepare for this sudden change? Even after thinking for a long while, she still didn¡¯t have the answers. She only felt a little less scared when Nina found her. ¡°Nina¡­¡± Before bing a mother, Diana was herself first. She was still rtively young. Nina had talked to Diana on the phone on her way here. The first thing she did when she saw Diana was to hug her tightly. She then took the report from Diana and carefully read it. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Only then did Nina feel that everything was real. ¡°Diana, you really are pregnant with twins!¡± She pointed at the two small ck circles on the ultrasound report. ¡°Twins! You¡¯re so lucky!¡± Nina eximed happily. After saying that, she quickly wiped Diana¡¯s tears away. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll always be by your side. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have one baby or two. As long as you give birth to them, we¡¯ll find a way to raise them. We¡¯ll raise them better than other parents!¡± Diana was touched by Nina¡¯s words. She felt a sting in her eyes. However, she did feel less afraid. In fact, she felt grateful and grounded. ¡°Okay. I have to work harder!¡± She could only financially support her children if she worked and earned enough money. Nina saw how motivated Diana was, and couldn¡¯t resist chipping in. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯d be a boy and a girl¡­¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°I checked. If they¡¯re from the same embryo, there¡¯s a higher chance for them to be of the same gender.¡± Nina nodded. ¡°In that case, they¡¯d either be two princes or two princesses!¡± She shivered violently, too excited. ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. You and Julian both have perfect looks. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have two beautiful babies!¡± ¡°What if they¡¯re gically mutated?¡± Diana asked. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in the Winnington family or the Fulcher family having twins. I¡¯m the only one. In fact, the embryo slowly split into two.¡± Diana began to worry. ¡°What if neither of them look good?¡± Nina found Diana¡¯s worrisome nature to be rather amusing. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. Stop thinking about nonsense! Even if the babies are born with hair all over their bodies, you and I will still think that they¡¯re the most adorable babies in the world. Nobody else¡¯s babies canpare to ours!¡± Diana nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. My babies will be the best!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Nina pulled Diana onto her feet. ¡°Having twins is a reason to celebrate. Let¡¯s stop moping around! Come on! I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal. Consider it your reward for being pregnant!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve recently developed a liking for in food and asionally sour and spicy food, I do have a much better appetite than when I first got pregnant,¡± Diana said. She had read some of the stories from pregnant mothers on the inte. Most of them continue retching for a long time. In fact, some of them couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep. They needed to depend on liquid nutrition to get by. Diana was quite worried before, but she was surprised to find that her retching had stopped rather early.¡® Maybe¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good omen that the embryo split into two,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡± After thinking things through, Diana no longer felt afraid. On the contrary, her mood changed for the better. The two of them enjoyed a sumptuous meal together before Nina sent Diana home. ¡°I n to have a chat with Fanny,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more once I find out whether we can coborate or not.¡± Anyway, it was a good opportunity. Spread the love ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 200 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 200 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 200 Diana was nning for the future. Suddenly, making a name for herself became an urgent matter. ¡°Alright.¡± Nina was very supportive. After Diana got out of the car, Nina draped a coat over her shoulders. Stay safe once you get home. Watch out for Ka. If she dares to try anything on you, you can move in with me, even if that means making Grandma upset. You have to make sure your safety comes first.¡± FI ¡°I know.¡± Diana wrapped the coat around her tightly. ¡°But she should¡¯ve believed what Julian and I said. She probably doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m still pregnant. If she tries anything funny, though, I¡¯ll be sure to remain vignt. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nina gave Diana a few more reminders before rubbing Diana¡¯s stomach and driving away. The lights in the vi were left on throughout the year. After walking through the front door, Diana couldn¡¯t be sure if Julian and Ka had returned. She didn¡¯t care either. She wanted to get to the master bedroom through the smaller pathway. However, she barely took a few steps forward when Mr. Carter suddenly called out to her. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, Mr. Fulcher wants you to go to the dining room.¡± Was Julian home? Why would he be nice enough to wait for her to have dinner together? Diana recalled how Julian looked at Ka so guiltily back in the hospital. She didn¡¯t think he would suggest having dinner with her when he wanted to protect Ka. Since it was probably Ka who called for her, there was no reason for her to go. However, Diana didn¡¯t expose Ka¡¯s intention. Instead, she silently acknowledged what Mr. Carter said about Julian calling for her. ¡°I already ate. Mr. Carter, please thank him on my behalf.¡± ¡®How ignorant of her! She won¡¯t even ept Mr. Fulcher¡¯s invitation.¡® Mr. Carter sneered out loud. However, when Diana looked his way, he put on a respectful demeanor. Alright, Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Diana didn¡¯t stay put. She continued walking up the stairs. 11 Mr. Carter returned to the dining room to pass on Diana¡¯s message. He modified it a little. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, Mrs. Fulcher said she¡¯s unwilling to eat with you, but she thanks you for your invitation.¡± ¡°Does she think I want to eat with her?¡± Julian frowned after hearing what Mr. Carter said. He was fuming, and nobody dared to get close to him. ¡°Ka, don¡¯t bother calling her for meals in the future.¡± ¡°That woman is heartless!¡® Julian thought disdainfully. Ka didn¡¯t say anything. She neither agreed nor disagreed with him. Wen reaching for food, however, she and Mr. Carter shared nces with each other. The two of them secretly chuckled. By the end of the meal, Julian never once mentioned Diana. Instead, he went straight to the guest room to rest. Meanwhile, Ka went to Diana¡¯s room with a ss of milk. Knock, knock. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Diana had just finished taking a shower and was lying in bed. She was about to do some research on prenatal education, and didn¡¯t feel like getting up. ¡°Diana, it¡¯s me. I got you a ss of milk. It¡¯s good for you to drink some before bedtime,¡± Ka said. Diana doubted Ka would be this kind¨Chearted. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m worried you poisoned the milk.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t care less about being courteous. ¡°Don¡¯t even bothering in. Just go right back to your room.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡® Ka thought. She wanted to take a closer look at Diana¡¯s stomach! After all, she couldn¡¯t be sure how many months Diana was pregnant. It would make her ns difficult to execute. ¡°Diana.¡± Ka intentionally knocked louder on the door. ¡°Come on. Open the door.¡± Diana knew Ka was up to no good. Diana insisted on not opening the door, and simply allowed Ka to continue knocking. Gradually, Ka¡¯s already cracked voice became even hoarser. Mr. Carter felt bad for her, and decided to inform Julian about it. ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mr. Carter seemed troubled. ¡°What is it?¡± Julian looked at him. Mr. Carter normally didn¡¯t hesitate to speak his mind. ¡°Does this have something to do with Diana again?¡± Julian asked. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 201 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 201 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 201 Mr. Carter said, ¡°It was Miss Ka. She wanted to give Madam some milk to help her sleep, but¡­ Not only was Madam sarcastic in her tone, but she also refused to open her door. Miss Ka stubbornly stood outside the door, refusing to leave. She genuinely treats Madam very well.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Julian heard this, he immediately stood up and headed toward the bedroom, dark clouds looming over his head. When he reached the second floor, he heard Diana¡¯s voice through the door. ¡°It sounds terrible. Ka, can you please leave?¡± ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Julian pulled Ka behind him and kicked the door hard. ¡°How rude of you!¡± Ka was kind¨Chearted enough to give her milk before bed, yet she sounded so cold! He never knew her to be so mean¨Cspirited! Diana was stunned. Was Julian here? Why was she even surprised? She should¡¯ve known that every time Ka extended goodwill to her, thetter would certainly make sure that Julian knew about it. It was her fault for not being careful with her words with Ka, who was adept at acting the victim and causing trouble for herself. But¡­ Diana looked at the door that he almost kicked down, and anger boiled in her heart. ¡°Stop kicking!¡± Who would be at fault for scaring the baby? She would open the door, alright?! Bam! Julian stared at the door that was suddenly flung open. Out of instinct, he pounced forward and¡­ Copsed right on the floor. Diana retreated just in time and avoided colliding with him. She shed him an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather you not smile,¡± Julian¡¯s imposing aura was in no way reduced by the fact that he was sprawling on the floor. This man¡­ ¡®What a devil,¡® Diana muttered in her heart. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Diana stopped smiling as he requested, and even signaled for Ka to come over and help Julian up. Ka was frightened by the turn of events, and only snapped back to attention when she saw Diana gesturing to her. She pushed Diana away and eximed, ¡°Julian, are you alright?¡± Thankfully, Diana was prepared for Ka¡¯s reaction and did not topple over. But Ka¡¯s push¡­ Wasn¡¯t weak at all. It was obvious that if Diana wasn¡¯t prepared, she would¡¯ve definitely knocked against the hard door. Julian looked down discreetly and avoided Ka¡¯s touch. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± This minor fall did little to injure him. Diana¡¯s actions perturbed him, however. ¡°Why are you avoiding us like we¡¯re snakes?¡± She was clearly trying to hide away from them. Her behavior nowpelled him topare with how she was in the past, always sticking by his side. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Diana shook her head, a bright smile on her face. Her big, innocent eyes made her look genteel and benevolent. However, her smilecked sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re so pretentious.¡± Juliun hated that smile on her face. ¡®How interesting,¡® Diana thought, her brow arching. ¡°You kicked my door open just to call me that?¡± Julian wasn¡¯t sure if he had the wrong idea, but he kept having the feeling that she had be more and more aggressive. The look in her eyes had be stronger and firmer, too. After so many things that happened, she was strong indeed, even more so than he had thought. At the same time, the distance between them¡­ They seemed to be getting further and further, even though they were standing so close to each other. Unhappiness brewed in Julian¡¯s heart as he took the ss of milk in his hand. ¡°Ka¡¯s worried about you. Don¡¯t let her kind intentions be in vain.¡± Kind intentions? Diana didn¡¯t see it that way. After what happened at the birthday party, she was extremely careful with anything she consumed at ces where Ka was present at. ¡°Thank you, but I need some rest now and I don¡¯t need any milk.¡± She nced at the door that was kicked open and said, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for someone to repair the door tomorrow.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 202 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 202 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 202 Julian nodded as he looked at the door. There was a dent on the door. Even if Diana hadn¡¯t opened the door just now, he would really have managed to st the door open with two more kicks. But in fact¡­ He could¡¯ve just asked Mr. Carter for the key. The thought didn¡¯te to mind earlier, as his mind was shrouded with anger. Since when did he be so easily angered? Was it because Diana had gone too far? With that thought in mind, he looked at Ka, whose eyes were downcast. He ordered Diana once more, Drink up the milk that Ka brought for you.¡± As for how she mocked Ka¡¯s throat, he would be magnanimous and forget about it. He knew that Diana would never apologize to Ka. If he were to mention it again, it would only make Ka more concerned about her throat¡¯s condition. She would be even more upset. He decided it was enough to just insist for Diana to drink up the milk. Ka might feel better upon seeing Diana ept her kind intentions. Yet, Diana remainedpletely unappreciative of Ka¡¯s gesture. ¡°I said, I¡¯m not drinking it.¡± With that, she made a move to close the door again. However, Julian immediately stretched his hand out to stop the door from closing. His deep, dark eyes were like piercing daggers. One look from him was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. He was clearly furious. Diana subconsciously ced her hand over her tummy as her voice gentled, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± At that instant, dat drops of tears fell down Ka¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Julian¡­ Diana says that my milk is poisoned. But ¡ª From N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m really doing this out of a good heart.¡± With that, she downed the ss of milk and turned it over to show that she drank everything up without leaving a single drop behind. ¡°Look, it¡¯spletely fine.¡± She sniffled and went on pitifully, ¡°I was worried about Diana and her miscarriage, and I remembered that she didn¡¯t eatst night. So I wanted to bring her some milk to help her replenish nutrients, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect her to think this way of me¡­¡± Diana thought that Ka herself would know best why she thought of her that way, having self¨Cdirected and acted in so many shows she put up herself. Still, the throat poisoning incident eventually ended up inconclusive. Julian didn¡¯t make things difficult for Diana, so she knew that Julian was aware that Ka wasn¡¯t that innocent after all. Yet, he still chose to side with Ka, who maligned her of poisoning and destroying her throat. Just like what happened with the giarism of the starry dress, things ended up inconclusive too. ¡°I¡¯m really tired,¡± Diana sighed. She needed as much rest as she could get and was tired of seeing Ka putting on an act. All the more she was tired of carrying her baby while seeing his father acting all lovey¨Cdovey with another woman. She didn¡¯t look well at all; in fact, she looked rather weak. Julian nced at her, and he felt stifled inside all over again. He didn¡¯t say anything to Diana, and instead carried Ka in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Ka, don¡¯t bother being kind to the likes of such heartless people.¡± His brows knit together as he warned, ¡°Stay far away from her in the future.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my sister after all¡­¡± Ka didn¡¯t expect to be fortunate enough to be carried in Julian¡¯s arms tonight. She seized the chance to bury her face in his chest as she greedily inhaled his mesmerizing scent. At the same time, she got a good look at Diana¡¯s belly before Diana closed the door. Her sinister gaze made Diana shiver in fear. For some reason, she had a feeling that Ka didn¡¯t really believe that she had a miscarriage, despite iming she had no doubts about Diana miscarrying. Perhaps¡­ That ss of milk tonight really was targeting her belly. However, she didn¡¯t know why Ka dared to drink it all up. Of course Ka dared to do so; she wasn¡¯t so dumb as to poison Diana right under Julian¡¯s nose. In truth, Ka simply wanted to take a look at the size of her tummy and estimate how far along she was in her pregnancy. But tonight, Diana was wearing baggy pajamas which made it hard for Ka to tell.. Was she still in the first trimester, or was the first trimester already over? Whatever! No matter how far along Diana was in her pregnancy, Diana would never escape the fate of having her fetus. aborted as long as Ka was determined enough to get rid of it. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Julian nced at Ka as he put her on his bed. ¡°Still upset over Diana¡¯s attitude?¡± He patted her head kindly. ¡°Your throat¡­ I promised you that I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s healed, and I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Julian turned around to leave. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka called out to him. ¡°Stay with me, won¡¯t you?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 203 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 203 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 203 If she could have his baby, that would be even better. ¡°Ka¡­¡± Julian began. Ka ced her finger over his lips. ¡°Julian, I know you treasure me and my reputation, but now¡­ Who else in Richburgh doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m yours?¡± They were even living under one roof, for crying out loud! What¡¯s more, with James¡¯s deliberate spreading of the news, their rtionship had be household knowledge. ¡°Though I do want to give you my virginity on our wedding night¡­¡± She lowered her head shyly, and Julian wasn¡¯t able to see her face. When she looked up once again, she said with a pleading gaze, ¡°I just¡­feel very upset having been misunderstood by Diana, and just want you to be by my side today.¡± Julian didn¡¯t reject her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your bedside,¡± His eyes were crystal clear, and he looked almost untouchable with the moonlight shining from behind him. Ka was mesmerized at the sight of him, and gaped at him speechlessly. Julian did exactly as he said he would and stayed by her bedside to apany her. However, the sight of him keeping his distance made her heart sink. He kept his promise and stayed by her bedside through the night. They didn¡¯t even hold hands, and his legs went all numb when they woke up in the morning. Ka heard him getting up and quickly held him steady. ¡°Be careful.¡± She seized the chance to grab his hand. This time round, he didn¡¯t reject her and didn¡¯t push her away firmly. Lucy was right. They had to spend time together in order for their rtionship to progress. Ka wanted Diana to see how intimate they were, so she suggested to Julian, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough toiletries in the guest room. Shall we head downstairs to wash up?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied mildly. ¡°Remember to ask Mr. Carter to replenish one more set of toiletries in this room.¡± Ka¡¯s heart thumped as her face flushed. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± The two of them walked hand in hand out of the room, with sleep still in their eyes. It was difficult for Diana, who was about to head out to meet Fanny Smith, to miss seeing them. Last night, they¡­ There was a tinge of disappointment in Diana¡¯s eyes at the sight of them holding hands together, but she quickly concealed it. She knew that sooner orter, she would have to personally witness how loving they were to each other. Yet, despite having mentally prepared herself, seeing the two of them walk out of the same room made her feel like someone had pierced her heart. It hurt so much that even her limbs felt numb. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Naturally, Ka noticed Diana very early on. The thought of how proud and haughty Diana had been over the past few days made Ka immensely d to see her face right now. But the moment she called Diana¡¯s name, she released Julian¡¯s hand quickly, as if she was a thief caught red- handed. Julian, on the other hand, held onto her hand tight. He didn¡¯t seem to mind showing off to Diana at all. Diana looked down as her limbs felt even more numb. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was pain she was feeling, but she knew that she felt wrong all over. ¡°Good morning.¡± She tried her best to hide her inner turmoil. She didn¡¯t want to look so lowly and pitiful. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity. She only needed to be stronger, and more so with each passing day. Julian nodded and looked at her with probing eyes. It was hard to tell if she was happy or not. Either way, Ka was clearly happy. She held onto Julian¡¯s hand tightly, wishing that she could swing it right under Diana¡¯s nose. ¡°Diana, you¡¯re all dressed up today. Are you heading out?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to have some breakfast,¡± Her eyes were fixed on Diana¡¯s belly, like a venomous snake eyeing a prey. ¡°But Julian and I need to wash up first. You¡¯ll have to eat breakfast by yourself.¡± Diana felt ufortable under Ka¡¯s stare, and felt even more thankful she didn¡¯t drink the milk Ka brought her. She shook her head and said, ¡°No need for that.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 204 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 204 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 204 The kitchen may not have prepared her share, anyway. She thought it better to head out for breakfast. She didn¡¯t want to spend the entire day with them. She hadn¡¯tpletely let go of Julian in her heart, and was unable to disregard himpletely. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for breakfast.¡± With that, Diana walked toward the door. Just then, Mr. Carter called for her. ¡°Madam, are you not having breakfast?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not.¡± She remembered clearly the kitchen servants¡® attitude toward her. Why would she stick around and be an eyesore? Mr. Carter said regretfully, ¡°Sigh, what a pity! The kitchen staff began preparing your breakfast at four in the morning, and they put in all the effort just so you will eat well. The food¡¯s still kept warm on the stove. If you let their effort go to waste¡­¡± Why did he sound just like Ka in victimizing himself? Just yesterday, she faced the wrath of the kitchen servants. Things had been so awkward. Yet, in front of Julian, why did Mr. Carter make her sound like the bad guy for not eating breakfast when he knew exactly what happened yesterday? Memories of the past flooded her mind. Diana btedly realized that perhaps this old butler had never truly epted her as Mrs. Fulcher¡­ Indeed. After Julian heard what Mr. Carter said, he shot Diana a piercing re. ¡°The kitchen need not prepare her breakfast from now on!¡± She wouldn¡¯t eat it anyway even if they prepared it. What was the point of tiring everyone out? The thought of that ss of milkst night made Julian add harshly, ¡°She¡¯s used to taking other people¡¯s goodwill for ill intent, after all!¡± He berated her so mercilessly in front of so many servants, embarrassing her to no end and causing her to lose her dignity without any consideration for her plight. The Julian Fulcher now was worlds apart from the Julian Fulcher of the past who used to dote on her so much. Her heart grew colder the more she interacted with Julian. Diana sneered, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Fulcher.¡± Diana waved her hands as nonchntly as she could. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± Despite her petite frame, she didn¡¯t look weak and vulnerable at all as she strutted through the main. entrance. But only she herself knew that her heart which had been pierced again and again was festering with wounds, sending agony emanating throughout her entire body. Julian didn¡¯t chase after her and call her. He didn¡¯t even do so angrily, yelling at her to go back for breakfast in a questioning tone. There was none of that. The time he spent with Kast night¡­effectively swallowed up all the memories she had with him. What else did she expect? Ka was the love of his life, the woman he treasured dearly in his heart. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. How could the three years she spent with himpare to all the past memories they share? In fact, the three years she spent with Julian were good only because Julian treated her as Ka. If she had a choice, however, she would rather she never experienced those good days. Yet, all that happened to her didn¡¯t kill her and made her stronger instead. After taking her breakfast and putting aside all these nasty thoughts, Diana reached Fanny Smith¡¯s residence and rang the doorbell. The first word Fanny muttered through bleary eyes, looking like she stumbled to the door sleepily, was: Food.¡± Food? Diana was stunned. She didn¡¯t bring any. CC Fanny waited for a while and didn¡¯t get a response. That was when she rubbed her eyes and opened them to take a good look. A hint of haughtiness tinged her voice as she said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Ever since Diana decided to forgo all the glory that came with D&J, she was prepared to start things all over again. Because she had been humbled, she didn¡¯t mind the attitude with which Fanny treated her. Diana said in a neutral tone, neither lowly nor overbearingly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± With that, she stepped in and walked toward Fanny¡¯s kitchen. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 205 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 205 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 205 Before marrying Julian, Diana actually knew how to cook. However, she had been unreasonably spoiled by him to the point of bing unable to take care of herself. Recently, however, she began developing the interest to do something new, and cooking simple dishes wasn¡¯t a problem for her. Especially breakfast dishes. However, the breakfast dishes she was familiar with tended to be western¨Cstyle dishes that Julian used to prepare for her. Fortunately, although Fanny did not usually cook for herself, her kitchen was well¨Cstocked. Diana decided to make some eggs and brew coffee. In no time, she called out for Fanny. ¡°Time for breakfast!¡± Fanny wasn¡¯t intending to stand on ceremony with Diana. Right after she was done washing up, she headed over and enjoyed the food. ¡°Tastes good, but not as good as your fashion design skills.¡± What incisivements! Was that a praise or an insult? Not that Diana minded. The main thing on her mind was whether Fanny was going to cooperate with her.From N?velDrama.Org. Right until now, she did not sense any goodwill from Fanny. After Fanny finished the meal, she leisurely wiped her mouth clean and went for a shower. After which, she called for her beautician for her regr skincare treatment session. It was only after all these that her manager Cherise finally came in runningte with breakfast. Rather than calling it breakfast, it was more appropriate to call it lunch instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring sote.¡± Cherise chuckled apologetically as she called Diana, who had been sitting on the couch for almost the entire morning, to join them. ¡°I heard Fanny say that you made breakfast for her. Thank you so much. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve nagged me to death.¡± ¡°The couch feels veryfortable,¡± Diana said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired even though I¡¯ve been on it for an entire morning, so take that breakfast as payment for the enjoyable couch experience.¡± Cherise looked up, a tinge of friendliness in her eyes. Diana was left alone for the whole morning yet was withoutints, and even could speak such kind words that were music to Cherise¡¯s ears. Cherisemented inwardly to herself how sensible Diana was. Her efforts to give Diana a chance to present her work to Fanny to make up for not thinking things through properly thest time hadn¡¯t been in vain. ¡°Come on,e and eat.¡± Cherise handed Diana a spoon, clearly more enthusiastic than she was before. Diana didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡°Thank you, Cherise.¡± She was hungry indeed. Fanny joined them as well. Although Fanny didn¡¯t talk to Diana, she clearly allowed Diana to join the meal. Despite being thest at the table, Fanny was the first to put down her spoon. Cherise didn¡¯t eat much either. Diana ended up being the one who ate the most. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw someone with such a good appetite.¡± Cherise was very talkative, and didn¡¯t forget toment on how Diana¡¯s mouth never stopped moving the moment she came. ¡°I get hungry easily recently.¡± ¡°I used to get hungry easily when I was pregnant.¡± Diana was shocked. ¡°You were pregnant before?¡± ¡°I have given birth before.¡± Cherise burst outughing. Diana felt envious. ¡°You¡¯re still so slim.¡± ¡°As Fanny¡¯s manager, I was worried that this tormentor would abandon me if I were to be ugly or fat,¡± Cherisemented, ¡°so I tried my best to control myself throughout my pregnancy. I managed to gain less than twenty pounds. When I was due to give birth, I wore a baggy dress and the doctor couldn¡¯t even tell that I was pregnant.¡± Cherise leaned toward Fanny as she spoke, ¡°I haven¡¯t embarrassed you with my figure, have I?¡± Fanny rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the smile in her eyes was enough. She wasn¡¯t exactly difficult to get along with. She had her pride and her princess temper. Diana could understand that, given her status as a top celebrity. But right now, she was most intrigued by Cherise¡¯s figure when she was pregnant. ¡°How did you control yourself when you were pregnant? Were you able to keep your stomach from bing big by controlling your diet?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 206 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 206 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 206 ¡°As long as you control your figure well, it¡¯s possible to prevent your stomach from growing too big.¡® ¡°Will the fetusck nutrition?¡± ¡°No, the fetus absorbs nutrients from the mother. If itcks nutrients, there will be indicators in your regr prenatal check¨Cups,¡± Cherise said. ¡°Scientifically speaking, regr prenatal check¨Cups are the most important.¡± She looked at Diana with a strange look in her eyes, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Diana almost choked on the soup. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Of course, she dared not admit it. The fewer people who knew about her pregnancy, the better. Cherise didn¡¯t push her suspicions. ¡°I had frequent but smaller meals in the day, and consumed more protein and fibrous food. These are always good options for maintaining your figure.¡± She gently bumped Fanny. ¡°On this, you should really learn from our Fanny.¡± Her figure management was absolutely savage. ¡°I¡¯ll get Fanny to share with you a copy of a recipe book written by a nutritionist before you go,¡± Cherise said. ¡°She usually doesn¡¯t eat take¨Cout like this. More often than not, she eats dishes cooked ording to that book.¡± Seeing Fanny remaining silent, Cherise poked her again. Daily New Chapter Upload Only on ALNINIZ(dot)COM ¡°Did you hear what I said? Give Diana a copy of that recipe book before she leaves. You still have to depend on her for your dresses and gowns in the future.¡± Fanny gave Diana azy sideway nce. ¡°Got it.¡± Not only was that a recipe book, but it was also an affirmation of Diana¡¯s design skills. She didn¡¯t wait an entire morning in vain, after all. Diana said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Thank you.¡± Next up, they delved into details of their cooperation. The whole thing felt abnormally smooth¨Csailing. Fanny Smith was an undeniably rich woman. Although it was nothingpared to Julian¡¯s assets, she had more money than Diana expected, coupled with her extensivework. Diana thought that it was more appropriate to call what Fanny suggested a transaction instead of a cooperation. She would provide Diana with opportunities to join Esteem Creations, thergest designpany in the country, with an immediate promotion to senior designer despite being a neer. As for whether Diana can continue being promoted, that would depend on her own ability. ¡°I¡¯m just providing you with a springboard,¡± Fanny said in her usualzy and haughty manner. She didn¡¯t even bother looking at Diana throughout the conversation, and was instead focusing on the manicure she was having. ¡°As for my requirements, you are to design a unique outfit for me once every month. I¡¯ll treat it as a private order and pay you ordingly.¡® Seems like Oliver said it right. As a top¨Cnotch female celebrity, the negative news coverage of the starry dress didn¡¯t affect her one bit. Diana feltpletely relieved and a wave of pride washed over her. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re pretty satisfied with thest dress I made you.¡± ¡°It was fine,¡± Fanny looked at her fingers leisurely. ¡°Still not as good as D&J¡¯s designs.¡± Cherise chimed in just then. ¡°Our Fanny did purchase designer items from D&J before.¡± Everyone knew how high Fanny¡¯s standards for her outfits were. Cherisemented, ¡°What a pity that D&J retired from the industry.¡± Diana didn¡¯t have any impression of Fanny from the past. In fact, when she was doing designing work in the past, she usually didn¡¯t care who her end buyers were. But things were different now. Without the glory and honor she had umted for herself in the past, she had to start anew; something she was more than determined to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do even better than D&J and be even more famous in the industry.¡± Fanny, who had been expressionless thus far, was tickled by Diana¡¯s words. ¡°What shameless bragging! But ¡°J She liked it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was good to see such drive in a woman. She was willing to pull strings for Diana. Still, the thought of Diana being the one Oliver fancied annoyed her somewhat. He¡¯s a brother, for life. Fanny clenched her fists and warned herself inwardly. She should never have such improper desires. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 207 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 207 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 207 Diana had no reason at all to reject this deal. Firstly, Fanny offered her a job, one that allowed her to quickly earn a name for herself. Secondly, Fanny¡¯s regr monthly orders would serve to bolster her savings in preparation for hering baby. Fanny¡­ Probably really liked her design. Diana was filled with pride at the thought of how Cherise talked about D&J. She was in such a good mood that she hummed a little song all the way back to the vi. Julian stood on the second floor, looking at her coldly as she walked in. ¡°Come back earlier next time and don¡¯t stay out the whole day. Grandma will use me of not keeping youpany if she were to find out.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect him to speak up, much less see hime back from work so early. From the looks of where he was at¡­ Had he been waiting for her? Probably not. Diana nodded in response before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Ka?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed as he scolded her. ¡°You can¡¯t wait for her to leave when she¡¯s around, and even insult her with words. When she¡¯s not around, you ask as if you miss her terribly.¡± Diana said, ¡°I was just thinking that if she were around, you probably wouldn¡¯t have so much to talk to me about.¡± Julian was stunned as he tried to digest what she was saying. ¡°I¡¯m a recement, aren¡¯t I?¡± Diana shrugged, looking as if she did not care. ¡°You treat me as her when she¡¯s not around and talk to me more. But when she¡¯s around, I¡¯m smellier than dung to you.¡± As bad as her words sounded, Diana thought that it was close to the truth. With that, she headed up and went into her room, leaving Julian standing along the corridor with his face dark with displeasure. Diana was getting bolder and bolder by the day. She had be bold enough to speak to him without any restraint whatsoever! Before Diana shut her door, he stuck his foot between the door and the frame and pinched his nose. ¡°It is quite smelly.¡± What kind of wisecrack was that? He was just fooling around with her the moment Ka wasn¡¯t around. Where did his imposing aura this morning when he instructed the servants not to make breakfast for her go to? ¡°Why am I so disgusted with you right now?¡± Diana gave him a hard shove and shut the door with a loud bang. She didn¡¯t forget to yell right before the door shut, ¡°You¡¯re filthy!¡± She then headed to the washroom to wash her hands. As if they were literally filthy after touching him. Julian heard the sound of running water, and his face darkened further. That night, he slept in the guest room again. Diana, on the other hand, didn¡¯t eat much for dinner except for some seafood. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Julian looked at her a couple of times. ¡°Why are you eating so little? You haven¡¯t fully recovered.¡± Diana nced at him wordlessly. She vowed never to be moved again by his concern that came and went with the wind. Especially after she saw how he slept the night with Ka and walked out of the room hand in hand early in the morning. The thought of it was enough to wake her up from her stupor. All the kindness and concern he was showing her when Ka wasn¡¯t around was because of her face that resembled Ka so much. That was a fact that Diana constantly reminded herself of. Julian lost interest at the sight of her remaining silent. Both of them silently finished their meal. At nine in the evening, Diana came to the kitchen in search of some fibrous snacks ording to the recipe book that Fanny gave her, and ended up bumping into Julian. He was seated on the couch, and didn¡¯t even lift his head up despite sensing that Diana was nearby. When she got her food and began heading up to her room, he called her, ¡°Hungry again?¡± Diana stood stunned as anxiety crept up her heart. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 208 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 208 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 208 She was worried she had busted her cover and that Julian could tell that she was pregnant. ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded and quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for cultivating such a bad habit. You used toe home from workte and bring supper back home. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Her words effectively shut Julian up. ¡°You¡­¡± It was a rare sight to see a man as cold as he was riled up by her words. His heart felt like it was stabbed by something. ¡°Go and rest.¡± Seeing that he was no longer looking at her, Diana heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay.¡® But when she went upstairs, she btedly realized that¡­she had identally brought up the past. The feelings and affections she had suppressed in herself surfaced once again and almost drowned her. Diana forced herself not to think about those memories. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but illusions. Julian treated you so well because he saw you as a recement. There¡¯s nothing to yearn for at all.¡± She warned herself again and again. After snacking on some food, she felt better again. Diana rubbed her belly, which gave her a sense offort. Her voice gentled as she crooned, ¡°My little angels, good night.¡± She had a restful night. She slept so well, she almost overslept when she woke up the next morning. It was her first day of work today. She didn¡¯t want to report for workte and leave a bad impression. That was especially since she ordered a small cake from a bakery on the first floor of the Esteem Creations building, which she wanted to present as a gift to all her colleagues. When she rushed all the way to Esteem Creations, she found out how narrow the path that she shared with her nemesis was. Ka¡­had joined the samepany too. At that moment, the office was already drowning with fresh flowers and cakes. Diana stood outside the ss doors, looking in at everyone crowding around and fussing over Ka. The corners of her lips twitched. She still had to report for work, and she still had to face whatever that wasing anyway. Diana took a deep breath as she tried to pretend that she didn¡¯t see Ka. She walked along the side of the room toward the manager¡¯s office to go through employment procedures. But Ka walked toward her and eximed, ¡°Diana!¡± An exaggerated smile was stered on her face. ¡°You really came to work! I was so shocked when I saw your name on the manager¡¯s list. What a coincidence. Today¡¯s my first day at work too!¡± With that, she casually looked at the cake in Diana¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Is this for our colleagues?¡± Before Diana could respond, Ka began gathering everyone around. ¡°This is my sister, Diana Winnington. Do take good care of her, okay?¡± Since things have progressed to this point, Diana had no choice but to y along and distribute the cake she bought. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Diana. Pleased to meet everyone.¡± But no one came to receive her cake. ¡°Is that the cake she bought from the caf¨¦ downstairs?¡± ¡°Yeah, the packaging and cake designs are the same.¡® ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that. What Ka bought is way better! Those are cakes from Michelin¨Cstarred bakeries in Richburgh. One of those cost as much as ten of what Diana bought from downstairs. I don¡¯t care for her cakes.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Someone red at Diana indignantly. ¡°Ka¡¯s so poised and gracious, but Diana¡­ So what if she looks like Ka? Her life¡¯s nothingpared to Ka¡¯s. I heard that President Fulcher invested in ourpany for Ka¡¯s sake. That¡¯s what I call an outstanding husband!¡± Julian Fulcher¡­. Did he really go to such great lengths just for Ka? They couldn¡¯t even wait to call each other husband and wife. She was truly redundant as Mrs. Fulcher solely in name¡­ Diana smiled self¨Cderisively as she looked down and kept the cakes back into the box. She turned around and silently went into the office. When she opened the door, she saw Julian talking to the manager in the room. From N?velDrama.Org. The manager was nodding and bowing away as he said profusely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll take good care of Mrs. Fulcher, and we¡¯ll let her have the position of chief designer as we promised.¡± Julian didn¡¯t correct his address of Ka as Mrs. Fulcher and didn¡¯t greet Diana either. Instead, he simply walked past Diana without a word. Indeed¡­ She was really a smelly piece of dung to him whenever Ka was around. Diana¡¯s grip tightened over the cake box, forcing herself to be nonchnt about it. She squeezed out a smile at the manager and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Diana Winnington, here to report for work.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The manager¡¯s mood clearly sank the moment Julian left. ¡°You are Mrs. Fulcher¡¯s sister. She told me about it just now. She told me to look after you once you report for work.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 209 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 209 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 209 ¡°To make things convenient for you sisters, I¡¯ve arranged for you to be in the same team as Chief Designer Winnington. You¡¯ll work as a designer under her lead.¡± Diana was stunned. Chief Designer Winnington¡­ They really held Julian in high regard, enough for him to help Ka secure a chief designer position. But this was Esteem Creations, a top¨Cnotch designpany. Diana¡¯s heart grew cold at the thought of how even apany like this could be entered by pulling strings. In the end, this was reality. She understood that money makes the world go round, and understood what the name Julian Fulcher represented in Richburgh. No one would dare to disregard him, and no one would stop him from protecting his woman. Just like what he did for her in the past. Back then¡­ She was the one everyone was fawning over. Thankfully, she had the confidence to gain a foothold in the design industry despite having to start as a neer. The day woulde when she would no longer be trapped in Esteem Creations and instead find arger stage that would allow her to stay true to her passion for desire and focus on her career. For the time being¡­ She had to put down her pride. She had to prepare for the birth of her babies. Plus, this chance to work under Ka came from the hand of Fanny Smith. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana nodded in eptance. The employment procedures werepletely without a hitch, but getting along well with her colleagues proved to be more tumultuous. By the time Diana was done settling down at her desk, there was no one else left in the office. All of them had gone to the restaurant opposite for lunch. The only colleague remaining in the room who leftte came by and knocked on her desk. ¡°Chief¡­¡± Before he couldplete his address, he took a good look at Diana¡¯s face and quickly corrected himself. ¡± You¡¯re Chief Winnington¡¯s sister, Diana, right?¡± Diana smiled. See? Although she did resemble Ka very much, it wasn¡¯t to the point of them being indistinguishable from each other. Julian was probably the only person who would mix the two of them up. He had to make her Ka¡¯s recement when she wasn¡¯t around. Recement¡­ A term that pierced her heart at the mere thought of it. Diana took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions once again. She looked up at the first colleague who disyed a hint of goodwill. He was wearing ck¨Crimmed sses and looked slightly nerdy. But because he was a designer, his outfit looked good, and it enhanced his overall appearance. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Diana Winnington.¡± Seemed like Ka had announced their rtionship as sisters to the whole world. Jayden Miller shot her a friendly smile, seemingly unperturbed by how the other colleagues were treating Diana. ¡°Chief Winnington is giving us a treat, and Mr. Fulcher is footing the bill. Won¡¯t you join the gathering?¡± He called it a gathering, but it was clearly an attempt to win over the colleagues¡® hearts. Diana knew where the gathering was even without asking. ¡°Are they having steamboat at the opposite restaurant?¡± That restaurant was situated in the prime city center district and offered steamboat spreads that ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford. A meal there would cost thousands. It was certainly something appropriate for Ka and her high profile. In the past, Julian would frequently request for the restaurant¡¯s chef to go to his vi and cook wagyu. Diana missed that taste, but¡­ Should she go? If she did, she would inevitably have to see Ka and Julian standing next to each other. But if she didn¡¯t, she had to settle lunch by herself, when it was now the critical period for her to get the lowdown on thepany. In other words, it was a must for her to join the lunch. From N?velDrama.Org. Diana pondered for a moment before packing her things and getting ready to head out. She took out one of the cakes she didn¡¯t manage to give out to her colleagues and passed it to Jayden. ¡°Have one as an appetizer before the meal.¡± Jayden epted it without qualms. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 210 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 210 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 210 What a polite man! He didn¡¯tpare her cake with the cake that Ka brought. Diana decided that she liked him even more, and began asking him more questions about the company. Very soon, she had a rough idea about the current situation of thepany. To show her gratitude, Diana even offered Jayden thest seat at the table after they entered the restaurant. ¡°Ladies first,¡± Jayden refused to take the seat. ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll grab a waiter and ask for one more chair.¡± To their surprise, Ka came over, her eyes shifting between both of them. ¡°This table has a fixed number of seats. We¡¯ve exceeded one person.¡± She covered her mouth and chuckled nastily, ¡°Mainly because I didn¡¯t expect you toe, Diana.¡± Her words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Diana remained calm. ¡°You¡¯re giving everyone a treat, right? So I came.¡± ¡°I am giving everyone a treat, but Julian¡¯s the one paying,¡± Ka shot her a smug smile. ¡°We¡¯re destined to be sisters indeed. Today¡¯s our first day at work, and we have our escorts.¡± Jayden immediately waved his hands awkwardly, ¡°Chief Winnington, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I merely came here with Miss Winnington. We don¡¯t share that kind of rtionship.¡± ¡°What kind of rtionship is that?¡± Julian suddenly appeared, his voice low ¡°Seems like Miss Winnington¡¯s charm is still potent enough to draw attention wherever she goes.¡± His mocking tone made it sound like Diana was a filthy call girl. ¡°Same to you, Mr. Fulcher. You¡¯re the most outstanding husband in the eyes of everyone youe across.¡± Her words were filled with piercing daggers which only the three of them understood. Ka¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. ¡°Julian, let¡¯s go and have our meal. Diana can have my seat. I can stand and eat.¡± ¡°Chief Winnington is so sweet to Diana!¡± ¡°Exactly. Diana¡¯s the older sister, but she¡¯s always looking at Mr. Fulcher when she talks. Isn¡¯t that rather inappropriate?¡± ¡°Now that I think about what Mr. Fulcher said, do you think she tried to seduce her own brother¨Cinw? That¡¯s why he used her of drawing attention to herself!¡± ¡°That sounds very possible! There are so many female colleagues around, yet she chose to follow one of the minority male colleagues instead of one of us. Tsk! This woman isn¡¯t so simple.¡± At that moment, hushed whispers about Diana filled the table. The nasty words were just loud enough for Diana to hear. All these were thanks to Julian Fulcher. She subconsciously nced at him, but he pretended as if nothing happened as he pulled a chair out and said, ¡°Sit over here.¡± Everyone else looked on at Ka, Julian, and Diana with interest. But Diana knew that if she didn¡¯t go there, Julian would never let things go. She decided to just take things as theye. After all, filling herself up with top¨Cquality wagyu was the priority. That would be an excellent source of protein and exactly what she needed. Diana took a seat while Julian gave his seat up to Ka. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± He bent over and handed Ka a new spoon and filled up her cup. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Ka nodded. She suddenly stood up andnded a shy kiss on his cheek. Everyone at the table started cheering and whistling. Diana, on the other hand, found the entire scene ridiculous. It was like a dream. A bad dream. She suddenly couldn¡¯t find the reason for her to be here. She didn¡¯t even feel hungry anymore. As it turned out, she had overestimated her nonchnce towards her marriage with Julian. She regretted it deeply. Spread the love ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 211 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 211 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 211 She shouldn¡¯t havee today. She shouldn¡¯t have gotten herself involved in their affairs. If she wanted to remain calm and unperturbed, it would¡¯ve been better for her to see them less. More importantly, she should not be passively waiting for the date of their divorce. Instead, she should be actively living with divorce as her goal. Not just for the babies in her tummy. But for herself. Putting herself in an environment without their presence was the only way she could truly put the past behind her. Otherwise¡­ Those sweet memories would always pierce her heart whenever she let her guard down. Julian Fulcher¡­ He used to treat her like this, so thoughtful and caring. She acted just like Ka as well, unable to hold herself back and kissing his cheek in public. Tears welled up in her eyes and her eyes turned hot and blurry. Diana put her spoon down and covered her mouth exaggeratedly. ¡°This wagyu is steaming hot!¡± So hot that tears fell down her cheeks. Julian looked at her silently and turned around to leave the restaurant without a word. He had wanted to head out for a smoke, but when he was outside, the image of Diana crying filled his mind. That sight was seared in his brain. It felt so hot that it disturbed him deeply. He went to the washroom and looked at himself in the mirror. He pulled out a piece of tissue and slowly wiped the part on his cheek that Ka kissed. He finally stopped when his skin started turning red. But¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why was he doing this? In the past, Diana would do the same too, and even leave her lipstick mark on his cheek. But back then, he didn¡¯t wipe his cheek like what he was doing now. He even went out drinking with Vans, showing off proudly to thetter. If he felt disgusted, should he be disgusted by Diana, who was supposed to be the imitation? His rtionship with Diana was only possible because of her face that resembled Ka so much. Could it be that he had lived with Diana for so long that he could no longer distinguish between her and Ka? But Ka had returned. Why was he still confused? Julian turned the tap on and sshed his face with water. He rushed out of the washroom and pulled Diana to the corridor, his eyes sharp as daggers. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t y hard to get in front of me. I said that I would divorce you, and I will! No matter what tricks you have up your sleeves, this marriage is over.¡± Diana never expected that he would pull her out of the restaurant and say those words. The tears welling up in her eyes vanished in an instant. She lifted her head and tried her best to suppress the emotions roiling inside of her. ¡°How am I ying hard to get?¡± ¡°Deliberately appearing in front of me with that man, deliberately tearing up when Ka kissed me¡­ Diana Winnington, if that¡¯s not ying hard to get, what is?¡± She was messing with his head by ying hard to get! He clearly¡­ Shouldn¡¯t have been trying to wipe away Ka¡¯s kiss on his cheek¡­ But yet, he did it so diligently. Diana was rendered speechless by what Julian said. ¡°What else are you capable of aside from misunderstanding me?¡± Oh, wait. He was also capable of taking her as Ka¡¯s recement. And he was capable of doing so again and again,pletely disregarding her thoughts and stabbing her heart repeatedly! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 212 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 212 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 212 ¡°Me? Misunderstand you?¡± Julian sneered, his eyes turning cold at her usation. ¡°How have I misunderstood you?¡± If she didn¡¯t intend to show that she had other men hankering after her, she wouldn¡¯t have even joined the gathering in the first ce! She had her own pride and dignity to preserve, didn¡¯t she? What happened to that? If she didn¡¯t intend to show her tears, she shouldn¡¯t have cried in front of him in the first ce! What happened to her headstrongness? From N?velDrama.Org. Hasn¡¯t she been very headstrong recently? Were they all nothing before him? Who would believe her! ¡°You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± She was the one who misunderstood herself. She thought she could let things go, but she was still clinging onto the marriage, thinking that Julian would one day look at her, Ka, and their three¨Cway rtionship through an ordinary, objective man¡¯s eyes. But he would never be ordinary or objective in viewing these things. As long as it involved Ka, he would lose all sense of standard. Everything ended up being her fault. Was she not willing to ept this reality yet? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Diana looked right at him and said emphatically, ¡°I should never have appeared before you guys, the golden couple that everyone¡¯s envious about. I¡¯m sorry, I should have held out any ounce of hope that ultimately meant nothing. I¡¯m sorry, Julian Fulcher. I should never have fallen in love with you.¡± If she didn¡¯t have love, she wouldn¡¯t be as burdened as she was right now. ¡°Before we divorce, as long as Grandma isn¡¯t around, I think it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t talk to each other. Maintaining our distance will be good for everyone.¡± With that, she wiped her tears away and entered the restaurant again. She had to eat a few more pieces of wagyu to hit her protein intake for the day. Since someone was footing the bill, she didn¡¯t want the food to go to waste. What¡¯s more, there was probably more energy and time¨Cconsuming tasks waiting for her to do in the afternoon back at the office. She needed the energy and nutrients for sustenance. But when she returned to her seat, people sitting around her had all left. Everyone looked at her in disdain. After all, to them, Diana was like a third party between Julian and Ka, entangled in some underground rtionship with her brother¨Cinw. Julian, as she had expected, did not stand up for her at all. All of them stood on Ka¡¯s side, without any exception. Including Jayden, who had walked to the restaurant with her and shared with her insider information. After the meal, as everyone was leaving the restaurant, Diana was thest to exit. She was not surprised to see the cake that she gave Jayden discarded into the leftover soup in the steamboat. As it turned out¡­ Her token of appreciation was worthless in their eyes. Perhaps getting along with colleagues at the workce wasn¡¯t necessary after all. Diana took a deep breath and rubbed her belly, her expression resembling that of a victorious general, as she slowly walked back to the office. ¡°Diana, here¡¯s a report I need your help with. Give it to me in an hour¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Diana, these documents need to be tidied up. Do it as soon as you can.¡± ¡°Diana, cote all the design works that have been awarded in designpetitions over thest three years, organize them and send them to me.¡± ¡°Diana¡­¡± Diana had never felt as popr as she was throughout the entire afternoon. Everyone in the team number two that Ka was leading seemed to transform into useless burns who couldn¡¯t do anything without her, chasing her endlessly for tasks they needed done. She was still working overtime until ten in the evening. ¡°This won¡¯t do, your body can¡¯t take it. My two angel babies can¡¯t take it either!¡± Nina expressed her concern and opened the nutritious meal she prepared for Diana while forcing her to shut down her computer. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot, quick.¡± At the same time, Julian looked into the office and saw Diana having her meal. He lifted his hand and flung the food he brought into the trash can. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 213 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 213 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 213 He must be going mad. That must be why he bought food and rushed here upon hearing from Ka that Diana was still working overtime. See? She never needed him, no matter when it was. Just as she said, it was more important for them to keep their distance. By the time Diana returned to the vi, it was already past eleven at night. She was so fatigued after an entire day¡¯s work that all she wanted to do was to head up and have a hot shower. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Carter to be waiting for her downstairs. She was still on her guard against him, the expression on her face no longer as meek and friendly as before. But to Mr. Carter, the cold look in her eyes right now was nothing but her revealing her true colors. ¡°Miss Winnington,¡± he called. Since Julian wasn¡¯t around, he didn¡¯t bother addressing her as madam. Why did she not see through Mr. Carter¡¯s true feelings toward her in the past? Diana looked down, feeling even more distant toward this vi and everyone in it. Despite living in it for three years, she did not gain any affection from anyone in it. She was nothing but a passer¨Cby, after all. ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± But she had to remain cordial on the surface. Mr. Carter pointed at the vi which seemed rather quiet. ¡°Miss Winnington, do you realize anything different here?¡± Different? Diana looked around and said, ¡°The food on the table isn¡¯t cleared, the kitchen is rather messy, and the floor ¡­doesn¡¯t seem very clean.¡± If this happened in the past, Julian would never tolerate this. ¡°Are the servants at home not on duty today?¡± ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Mr. Carter smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. It looked fake and exceedingly courteous. A bad feeling crept up Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°And so?¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher said that you are in¨Ccharge,¡± The smile on Mr. Carter¡¯s face widened, as if he was gloating at her misfortunate. Diana couldn¡¯t fathom when she ever offended this butler. ¡°Did Julian say that himself?¡± ¡°Yes, he said that since you two are getting a divorce soon and you are currently employed, there¡¯s no reason for you to stay here for nothing, especially since he¡¯s been taking care of you for so long.¡± It was impossible for Julian to have said so much. But Mr. Carter was probably speaking the truth. She did not expect him to be so cold¨Chearted. ¡°And so?¡± Diana looked down and bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll hand some of the servants¡® chores to you.¡± Mr. Carter pointed to the dining table, kitchen and living room. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be in¨Ccharge of cleaning up these areas. I suggest you don¡¯te home from work sote. If youe back aste as you did today, it might already be midnight by the time you finish up all the chores.¡± Diana was stunned. She had to do so much work? And she couldn¡¯t work overtime just because she had to do these chores? Wouldn¡¯t she end up just not doing anything well, and perhaps sabotaging her health along the way? ¡°I¡¯m not taking this.¡± Diana started toward the guest room that Julian was staying in as she went on, and talk to Julian right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, he¡¯s out at the moment,¡± Mr. Carter said. ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. He told me all that over the phone just now.¡± Diana stopped dead in her tracks. Instinctively, she knew that somehow, she had done something to provoke that devil. Was he angry at her? But how could that be? The only time they spoke to each other was at the steamboat restaurant, but she thought she had made herself clear. Her attitude wasn¡¯t very aggressive and she did not do anything to let him and Ka down in any way. Even at the office, she did notin even though Ka and her colleagues were making things difficult for her. From N?velDrama.Org. Yet now¡­ Julian refused to let go of her, even though she was trying her best to ept everything that came her way, even having her own husband appearing in public with her sister as husband and wife. What exactly had she done to provoke him? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 214 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 214 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 214 She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it, but he remained uncontactable while Mr. Carter kept urging her for a response, telling her not to make things difficult for him. Diana knew that even if she were to go back to her bedroom, she wouldn¡¯t get any rest there. She had no choice but to bear with her fatigue, roll up her sleeves, and begin cleaning up. Meanwhile, at Amber Pour Bar. Julian sat in a corner, but his discreet position was not enough to hide his domineering aura. Manydies who entered the bar couldn¡¯t help but look at him, but the moment they looked into his cold, dark eyes, they would immediately lower their heads and retreat without a word. ¡°You¡¯re not in a very good mood today, huh?¡± Vans poured a ss of whisky for him. That went without saying. Julian downed ss after ss, but his eyes remained sharp and crystal¨C clear. ¡± Tell me, what exactly is going on in that mind of hers?¡± Vans sat stunned. ¡°Who?¡± He paused for a moment and ventured a guess. ¡°Diana?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian nodded. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s grown a pair. I didn¡¯t even know about her working at Esteem Creations. She even told me this afternoon that it was better we don¡¯t speak or meet with each other. Who does she think she is?¡± Vans remained silent. Julian had been sitting right there not talking for a long while. But the moment he spoke, a barrage of words came gushing out from his mouth like a dam that broke. ¡°And you still refuse to admit that you like her?¡± ¡°I like her?¡± Julian scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who keeps trying to mislead me in that direction. But I know clearly how things began between the both of us.¡± She was a recement to begin with. How could he fall in love with a recement? ¡°You know Ka¡¯s the woman I love.¡± ¡°Then why are you always paying attention to what Diana does?¡± ¡°She makes me pay her attention.¡± Julian gave Vans a sideward nce as if he were an idiot. ¡°She¡¯s always ying hard to get. How can I disregard that?¡± ¡°Since when did she y hard to get?¡± Vans eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Julian put his ss down, his eyes turning dark. ¡°Many, many times, she would always talk about the divorce and then turn around to do something that makes me pay attention to her. Isn¡¯t that ying hard to get?¡± After all that exnation, wasn¡¯t it all because he cared about her? Vans didn¡¯t understand why a smart man like Julian just couldn¡¯t figure things out when it involved Diana. Perhaps¡­ He really didn¡¯t like her. After all, they were still legally married. Julian might simply be feeling possessive about her. Vans recalled thest time when Julian forced Diana into the operating theater, and he asked himself if he would bear to treat Nina in the same way. His answer was no, no way. Not ever. But Julian did it. The truth was probably what Diana said; he had misunderstood things, and Julian didn¡¯t love her at all. If he loved her, he wouldn¡¯t bear to hurt her in such a cruel manner. Thus, Vans decided that he would no longer deliberately mislead Julian into thinking in that direction. Instead, he asked Julian with genuine curiosity, ¡°How¡¯s things between you and Ka? If the divorce doesn¡¯t go through, are the three of you just going to stay in the vi together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m slowly clearing things up at Grandma¡¯s side,¡± Julian exined. ¡°I¡¯m gradually removing the spies she¡¯s nted by my side. Even for some of the old¨Ctime servants in my vi, I¡¯ve ruthlessly fired them all.¡± He did so to pave the way for the divorce to go through sessfully. ¡°Okay.¡± Vans knew what Julian was capable of. The moment Julian set his mind on something, no matter how many spies Grandma nted by his side, he would have a way of clearing them all up without leaving any traces behind. The only thing was that he needed time. But¡­ ¡°It¡¯s better to do things quickly.¡± Diana¡¯s belly couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Putting himself in Nina¡¯s shoes, Vans hoped that Diana would stay safe and healthy. He himself was rather excited to see Julian¡¯s babies. The thought of the babies made Vans realize that he shoulde clean with Julian. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 215 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 215 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 215 However, the thought of Nina¡¯s warning made Vans hesitate. He couldn¡¯t gauge how Julian would react to him protecting Diana and her babies. He even began doubting whether he did the right thing or not back then. But the thought of Diana having two babies instead of one in her belly, and the fact that they were Julian¡¯s children, affirmed his decision. Even so¡­ When should he tell Julian the truth? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Was he really going to hide it from Julian until Diana secretly gave birth? Vans held the ss in his hand, suddenly losing all interest in the alcohol. Julian felt the same as he put his ss down. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± He had to send Ka to work tomorrow morning. Vans nodded, but right before Julian left, he called out, ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If you found out that you¡¯re a father, what would you do?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Julian insisted. ¡°Ka and I haven¡¯t slept together.¡± Vans was taken aback by Julian¡¯s confession, but he immediately understood what Julian¡¯s words implied: Aside from Ka, he would never allow another woman to have his child. It was exactly as Diana had expressed to him. If Vans were to tell Julian the truth about his two babies, perhaps¡­ Diana might be in real danger and she may not be able to keep her children. Right now, the babies had a heartbeat. They were two lives. Even without Nina, he was unable to disregard that fact as a medical professional. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Julian saw the strange look in Vans¡¯s eyes and stopped in his tracks. Vans snapped back to attention and shook his head profusely. ¡°No, nothing.¡± He stood up and draped his arm over Julian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± The two of them went their separate ways. When Julian reached the vi, Diana¡¯s room was still dark.. But a shadow was moving around in the living room on the first floor, and the lights were still switched on. By right, no one would be cleaning at such ate hour. Julian walked in and saw that it was Diana who was cleaning the ce. Having just drained alcohol, his eyes were redder and his expression colder than usual. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Was she courting death? She had worked sote in the office, and now she was mopping the floor at home. Since when was mopping the floor any of her business? ¡°Or are you mopping the floor just to wait for me?¡± Diana desperately wanted to fling the mop in his face. He was clearly the one who arranged these, so why was he being crazy and acting all innocent? ¡°Stop doing this!¡± Julian saw her ignoring him and lurched forward, putting his face right in front of her and closing the gap between them. Diana looked right into his deep, dark eyes, her heart almost skipping a beat. Yet, her mind was still clear as day. She could sense the smell of alcohol lingering on his shirt. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± She turned around coldly, wanting to call for Mr. Carter, but before she could do it, she saw Ka coming down the stairs in her silk sleeping gown. As it turned out, Ka was still awake. ¡°There, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Diana pointed at Ka and said to Julian, ¡°She¡¯s the one you should be looking for.¡± With that, she grabbed her mop from Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistake again, and don¡¯t dote on the wrong person.¡± Otherwise, the one whom he mistook for the other would only get more upset. Julian didn¡¯t seem to fully understand her words, but he gripped the mop stubbornly and insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± With that, he took the mop and mopped the entire house once through. He even wet the entire ce, as he was inexperienced with such chores. Even Mr. Carter, who hade out to the living room, dared not say a word. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 216 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 216 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 216 Finally, Ka stood next to him and cajoled him in a low voice. That was when Julian finally put the mop down and obediently left the living room with her. But before he left, he took a deep look at Diana. ¡°You¡­¡± He stretched his hand out, his eyes turning redder and redder by the minute. ¡°You¡­¡± He repeated that many times before finally shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got the wrong person.¡® Then he turned around and leaned against Ka as they left the living room. ¡°Ka, you can¡¯t do such chores. My heart will ache for you. Don¡¯t do them.¡± Ka continued cajoling him in her gentle, low voice. ¡°Yes, I know you dote on me the most. I promise you I won¡¯t do them, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± His voice dragged on, as if he were acting coquettish around her. It was very different from his usual low voice. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian had gotten drunk before, but he had never been so off¨Cguard before. He treated Diana and Ka very differently indeed. Diana could still feel the warmth of his hand on the mop, but she knew that his warmth didn¡¯t belong to her. The one his heart ached for and the one he desired to dote on had always been Ka Winnington. But why? A tinge of envy shed past her eyes as she looked at their retreating figures. Although Julian made the floor very wet, he managed to lighten Diana¡¯s workload. She quickly kept the cleaning equipment and returned to her room. After an entire day¡¯s work, she had a hot shower and fell right asleep before she could do anything else. Julian, on the other hand, stayed awake the entire night. He simplyid next to Ka. She had brought him to her room. Right now, everyone in the vi was working for him, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that Grandma would hear about what happened just now. But why did he feel so ufortable upon seeing Diana holding a mop when he reached home? He was clearly the one who suggested having her do the tasks of a nanny, cleaning up the house to cover the cost of her eating and living here. But why did he act drunk and snatch the mop from her? He¡­ He didn¡¯t even dare to admit that he was trying to help her. Why didn¡¯t he just stop her from cleaning up and make her return to her room? Why did he go to such great lengths? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. His head, which wasn¡¯t aching that badly to begin with, began throbbing with severe pain. In his bleary state, he sensed that Ka kept trying to lean toward him. ¡°I need to puke.¡± He suddenly stood up, switched the lights on, downed a ss of iced water and went back to the guest room he had been staying in. Ka wanted to follow behind Julian, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance to. She saw him rushing away at the speed of light as doubt shed past her eyes. Julian Fulcher, are you really drunk? When he returned to his room, his eyes turned bright and crystal¨Cclear. That bit of alcohol couldn¡¯t bother him. What bothered him was how he had acted like a fool tonight. He couldn¡¯t even figure out why he was behaving the way he was. The only conclusion he arrived at was that he had gone mad. Having mixed up Ka and Diana for so long, his mind was bing abnormal. Perhaps it was why he was doing things that he himself couldn¡¯t understand. He was in low spirits the next day due to theck of sleep the entire night. Although he looked sluggish because of the alcohol he hadst night, his impressive aura and appearance was sufficient to counter that, and he simply looked unusually sleepy andzy. Diana nced at Julian, who was wearing home clothes, seemingly not intending to go to work. She took off the apron she was wearing and set the breakfast she prepared on the table. ¡°Enjoy.¡± She meant that for Ka as well. Ka was pleased to no end. She didn¡¯t expect Diana to truly take on the role of a nanny in the vi, and under Julian¡¯s instructions, to boot! Right after Julian sat down, he looked up at Diana, who was about to head out, and demanded, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining us?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 217 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 217 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 217 Busy people have poor memories indeed. Wasn¡¯t he the one who forbade the kitchen from giving her breakfast? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now that she made breakfast herself, she wasn¡¯t willing to eat at home, much less fight with him over it. She would rather head out and get breakfast herself. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Diana looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°I was serious about what I said at the steamboat restaurant. I hope we don¡¯t talk or get involved too much with each other unless absolutely necessary.¡± So she could avoid situations such as sharing a meal at a table as much as possible. ¡°As for how we can prevent Grandma from realizing that something is wrong, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± Diana nced at Ka and said emphatically to her, ¡°I really want the divorce.¡± To the point that she couldn¡¯t wait for it to happen. She truly didn¡¯t want to clean up the house, make breakfast for them, and always see them together. Diana left in a huff. Julian, on the other hand, looked even angrier than she was. He picked up a sandwich and asked Mr. Carter, Is this the breakfast she made?¡± It looked pretty good. Mr. Carter nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Julian immediately mmed his spoon on the table. ¡°It looks absolutely unappetizing!¡± He nced at Ka and began standing up to leave the table and get changed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out for breakfast before sending you to work.¡± Ka looked at the sandwich she just picked up, slightly taken aback by how picky Julian was. Truth be told, she thought Diana¡¯s sandwich tasted pretty good. But since Julian suggested going out, she would do whatever he said. Ka immediately put down the sandwich in her hands and waited for Julian at the door. When they left the vi, Diana was still outside. She had been waiting for a ride. Ever since she rejected the driver that Julian arranged for her, she realized that hailing a cab in this area was quite difficult. Because she was in a rush to get to work, she had to call for a cab while walking, but her efforts were in vain. Beep, beep! A ck Rolls Royce drove toward her, and Diana recognized that it was Julian¡¯s car. She was shocked to see that he had finished breakfast so quickly, but upon seeing Ka on the passenger seat, she immediately realized that he was sending her to work. She, as his official wife, had to hail a taxi instead. Diana looked down and smiled self¨Cderisively. Julian saw the smile on her face and thought that she wasughing at him and Ka. He instructed the driver to wind the windows down and speed right past her. The wheels hit a puddle from the drain and sent filthy mud and water spraying on Diana, leaving streaks of ck stains on her outfit. Was she naturally pitted against Julian? Ire rose in her throat at the sight of the stains, but she would certainly bete for work if she headed back for a change of clothes. By the time she looked back, the ck Rolls Royce had disappeared into the distance. Diana¡¯s face flushed red as she gritted her teeth in frustration. She desperately wanted to call Julian and give him a dreadful scolding! Just then, a taxi drove over from the opposite side. Were things finally looking up for her? Her mood lifted immediately. She lifted her arm and told the driver her office address when the taxi ground to a halt. Along the way, however, her dress became increasingly stained. There was only that single puddle along the entire road. Yet, Julian¡¯s driver had to speed right past that single puddle. It was hard to say that Julian didn¡¯t do it on purpose. And yet, she had done everything that he wanted her to do. What else was he dissatisfied with? Or was it that¡­ As long as she was present in front of Julian, even if she didn¡¯t get herself involved with him and Ka, orpare herself with Ka, as long as she was breathing, it was a crime in his eyes? ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Julian opened the car door and got off with Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 218 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 218 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 218 ¡°No need to walk me in, Julian.¡± Ka was immensely pleased with Julian¡¯s thoughtfulness. She even felt like things had returned to before Diana entered their lives and messed everything up. Back then, Julian was exactly like this; going to great lengths to dote on her. He would even personally fetch her to her own appointments. Ka enjoyed such treatment and the envious stares of people around her. Julian¡¯s face alone was outstanding enough to attract attention from everywhere. Coupled with his car, power and status, Ka naturally received favor from everyone she came across. ¡°Chief Winnington.¡± Many people were already waiting for her the moment they saw her driving into the building. ¡°Mr. Fulcher sent you to work again. How envious!¡± Ka wrapped her arms around Julian¡¯s and walked toward them. ¡°Oh,e on! He doesn¡¯t feel reassured if I don¡¯t let him send me to work. I¡¯ll go to work myself in the future¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡± Julian rejected her suggestion immediately. ¡°I¡¯d rather fetch you to and from work myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different being your own boss indeed, especially the boss of Fulcher Inc.,¡± someonemented. ¡°No, not boss, but president.¡± And Ka was the doted¨Cupon wife of the president. Ka chuckled daintily upon hearing those words, almost toppling into Julian¡¯s embrace as if she was a soft doll. Julian pushed her gently. ¡°Go on up.¡± He looked up at the building of Esteem Creations and said, ¡°Tell me if anything goes wrong. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡± Cheers and whistles sounded around them the moment he said those words. Just then, Diana got off the taxi she had arrived in. The ck stain streaks had dried up, making her look even worse than before. Some colleagues looked at her in disdain. None of them bothered to approach her and speak with her. It was a ring contrast between how coldly they treated Diana and how they fawned over Ka. Right when Ka started heading upstairs, he suddenly pulled her and said, ¡°Take care on the way up.¡® ¡± It was such a short walk¡­ And it was indoors, to boot. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet to me, Julian.¡± Ka looked down shyly, behaving just like a new couple madly in love with each other. She bade him goodbye once more. ¡°Goodbye, Julian.¡± ¡°See you when you clock out.¡± Since he said he would fetch her to and from work, he would certainly do so. Diana clenched her fists as she looked on at the scene before her, but she quickly released her grip. She then went into the lift behind Ka, pretending as if nothing happened. Julian finally left when the lift doors closed. Diana was squeezed into a corner of the lift, feeling as if she were invisible. Not that she wanted to greet her colleagues, anyway. When the lift reached their floor, she was the first to walk out. Her clothes were soiled and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to wear that throughout the day. She had to rush to the washroom to clean herself up as best as she could. She didn¡¯t expect to see Julian from the window of the washroom. His car had driven out from the underground car park, and the position it stopped at was facing the window. that Diana was at. Was it a coincidence? Diana¡¯s heart began thumping uncontrobly. He seemed to be looking in her direction. She must be mistaken. There was no need for Julian to stand there and watch her. What¡¯s more, how would he know that she would go to the washroom? Diana shook her head and pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything. She bent her head forward and rubbed the streaks on her dress with a pen. Very soon, the streaks were covered up and her dress no longer looked soiled and dirty. When she left the cubicle, Diana looked out of the window again. There was no longer anyone there, as if the sight of Julian just now was nothing but an illusion. She shook her head once more and tried to drive that cold and heartless man out of her mind before walking out of the washroom. At the same time, Julian was walking into a clothes shop like he was possessed. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!From N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 219 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 219 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 219 His face was dark with displeasure as he held the clothes in his hands. ¡°Give this to Winnington.¡± Julian passed the clothes to Noel and turned back into the car. To Winnington¡­ Noel dared not dy carrying out Julian¡¯s instructions, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether the clothes were for Ka or Diana. But the look on Julian¡¯s face prevented Noel from asking further. He pondered about it throughout the whole journey, and finally decided to hand the clothes to Ka. Ka was ted upon receiving the clothes and immediately changed into it. She was positively glowing when she came out wearing the new outfit. Her colleaguesmented enviously, ¡°Chief Winnington, how is it possible that Mr. Fulcher dotes on you so much? Even sending new clothes to you in the middle of a work day!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that,¡± Ka chuckled coyly. ¡°His assistant said that it was along the way. He saw that this outfit suited me and bought it for me.¡± She pulled out her credit card and handed it to Hannah, who was always following behind her. ¡°Sorry to bother everyone during work. Buy some coffee for everyone and take it as my apology.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief Winnington!¡± Hannah received the credit card dly and deliberately raised her voice as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this, really. We fully understand. Aside from the fact that he finds this outfit suitable for you, Mr. Fulcher chose to send you clothes in the middle of the work day also because of something else¡­¡± Her tone changed as she turned to look at Diana¡¯s dress in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s also warning someone else not to have any wishful thinking. No matter how dirty her clothes are, he¡¯ll never pay her any attention!¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ka nudged Hannah gently. ¡°Run along and get some coffee. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡± Hannah had a honeyed tongue and was adept at boot¨Clicking. ¡°Alright! Mr. Fulcher dotes on you, and so do I! Since Mrs. Fulcher has tasked me to buy coffee, I must do so at record speed!¡± Mrs. Fulcher¡­ Diana looked down as the corners of her lips twitched. She pretended not to hear anything and continued focusing on her work. Ka didn¡¯t think the same way, however. From N?velDrama.Org. Now that Julian doted on her so much, all the more she was sure of her identity as Mrs. Fulcher. When Hannah came back with coffee, she deliberately offered Diana a cup and said provocatively, ¡°Here, Diana. For you.¡± Who could tell if the coffee was poisoned or not? Diana was wary of Ka¡¯s little tricks and detested even talking to thetter. ¡°No, thanks.¡± How dare she reject her? Does she still think of herself as Julian¡¯s rightful wife? But the truth was, no one would acknowledge her as Mrs. Fulcher, would they? Ka couldn¡¯t stand how prideful she looked and how she couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to anyone. Her grip over the coffee cup tightened as she leaned forward, whispering at a volume that only both of them could hear, ¡°Are you worried that drinking this will harm the baby in your belly?¡± Ka didn¡¯t believe for one second that Diana aborted her babies! Diana¡¯s chest tightened as her eyes turned sharp. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Ka smiled half¨Cgenuinely. ¡°I was just joking! Why are you so anxious?¡± Whether she was just joking or not, her words did not fail to make Diana panic. She tried to recall if she had exposed herself when she was in the vi, but nothing came to mind. Perhaps¡­ For all Diana knew, Ka was really trying to test her. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 220 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 220 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 220 Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered with Ka¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Since Julian isn¡¯t here, you needn¡¯t bother trying to talk kindly to me. Chief Winnington, if there¡¯s nothing else, please stoping near me and interrupting my work.¡± Ka refused to let up. ¡°Then take my coffee. After all, your dress was soiled because I asked the driver to drive faster. How could I leave if you don¡¯t ept this coffee?¡± So her soiled dress was a result of Ka¡¯s deliberate move? Clearly, Julian had indulged Ka to the point of no return. Hannah might have a point. Perhaps he sent clothes over as a one¨Csided warning that she was different from Ka. However, she was aware of that even without his reminder. ¡°Oh. One more thing.¡± Ka remained standing right next to her. ¡°There¡¯s another reason for my apology, and that¡¯s for the breakfast that you painstakingly prepared for us this morning. Julian said your cooking is so bad that he couldn¡¯t bear for me to eat something so unappetizing, so he brought me out for something better.¡± Since he wasn¡¯t intending to eat the breakfast she prepared and looked down on her cooking skills, why did he insist on her waking up in the wee hours of the morning to make breakfast? Was the Fulcher household that tight on money? Just like how she was forced to return that fifteen million dors before, his actions were essentially to make things difficult for her. That thought made Diana tighten her grip over theputer mouse, though her expression remained unmoved. Just then, Hannah leaned over and said in a screeching voice that everyone in the office could hear, ¡°Miss Winnington made breakfast for you? Does she live with you guys?¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Panic shed past Ka¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regainedposure and said loudly in feigned rebuke, ¡°How could you talk so casually about Diana working as a nanny in the Fulcher household! That¡¯ll embarrass her!¡± Hannah, being quick¨Cwitted and adept at boot¨Clicking, yfully pped herself. ¡°Chief Winnington, hit me! I spoke without thinking and I shouldn¡¯t have said out loud that Miss Winnington was working as a nanny at the Fulcher household. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ka feigned a helpless look as she patted Hannah¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Just don¡¯t talk about it in the future. She¡¯s my sister, after all.¡± The two of them put on quite a show that immediately triggered a series of gossip in the office. ¡°Goodness, Diana¡¯s working as a nanny in the Fulcher household¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯d rather work as a nanny than leave that ce. Seems like she¡¯s still dreaming about reconciling with Mr. Fulcher. Poor Chief Winnington! She¡¯s probably unwilling to chase Diana away on ount of her being her sister.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so shameless!¡± ¡°Exactly! That word is tailor¨Cmade for her. After all, that day at the steamboat restaurant, she even went out alone with Mr. Fulcher right in front of Chief Winnington! She even deliberately soiled her own clothes and hung around Mr. Fulcher when he sent Chief Winnington to work. But s, Mr. Fulcher paid her no attention at all!¡± ¡°Precisely. Damn that nanny, wicked vixen! Shameless!¡± Everyone became increasingly agitated the more they gossiped about Diana. They even added additional details to the story. When they came back from lunch, Diana saw a coffee stain on her chair. She only realized that she had been yed when she sat on her chair and found it damp. They had gone to the extent of ying dirty tricks on her. Typically speaking, she would persuade herself to just bear with it since she was new at work. As long as she ignored these childish pranks, they would lose interest in her in time. But now that she was pregnant, she had to remove these hidden threats. What was more¡­ She did not want her babies to think that their mother was weak and useless. Still, she had clearly underestimated what Ka was capable of doing. Spread the love Daily Fast update ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 221 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 221 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 221 Diana stood up straight away. She pointed at the chair and asked angrily, ¡°Who did this?¡± Hannah averted her gaze immediately, avoiding Diana¡¯s eyes. Diana said nothing more; instead, she grabbed a cup of coffee from Ka¡¯s table and stood before Hannah. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± Diana¡¯s powerful and confident stance, adding to the cold aura she emanated, turned Hannah into a meek mouse. She cowered at Diana¡¯s fierce scowl. Diana held the cup over Hannah¡¯s head. There was no warmth in her sharp eyes; only coldness remained as she hissed dangerously, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± As she said that, she upturned the cup and sshed the coffee all over Hannah¡¯s head. The dark liquid poured on Hannah¡¯s hair, turning it into a sopping wet mess. Hannah was terrified and humiliated. She didn¡¯t expect Diana to react this way, especially when everyone was looking. After that, Diana calmly pointed to the coffee stain on her skirt and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. 11 She didn¡¯t see any reason for her to endure the harassment. If she did, the situation would only continue to deteriorate. The next time, it could be either coffee or a knife. Thus, it was best to nip this in the bud. With the sticky mess on her head and Diana¡¯s freezing re, Hannah was scared silly. Diana was much too intimidating! Hannah could feel the pressure around her growing heavier as Diana stared her down; she was so frightened, she could barely bring herself to react. In the end, Hannah subconsciously turned submissive. She was about to nod and agree, when Ka suddenly pushed her forward and snapped fiercely, ¡°Why are you just standing there? You need to fight back if you¡¯re bullied!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In other words, Ka was using Diana as the bully. If Diana hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, Hanna would have knocked her to the ground. Plus, the force behind the push¡­ Diana could instantly tell that Ka had used a lot of strength in that push. Obviously, Ka¡¯s show of defense for Hannah waspletely fake. Yet, she seemed determined to make Diana fall. She was aiming at the baby in Diana¡¯s belly, at that. Diana stepped back, her heart tightening. She shot a wary look at Ka, certain that thetter had discovered she hadn¡¯t actually gone through the abortion. How did Ka find out? Was Julian aware of this? Thinking about the man¡¯s frosty eyes, panic gradually overwhelmed Diana. Had Julian told Ka? No¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like it. Looking at the situation, it seemed Ka was the only one aware of Diana¡¯s pregnancy. Otherwise, Julian wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way. That would mean Ka hadn¡¯t told Julian either. But why? Why didn¡¯t she say anything to him? Perhaps Ka knew that the baby was Julian¡¯s. Perhaps she was afraid her rtionship with Julian would be strained once he found out. Upon reaching this conclusion, Diana rose her guard against Ka to the highest level possible. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 222 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 222 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 222 She had a feeling Ka would target her stomach next, with the goal of causing her to miscarry. Sure enough, she could see that Ka¡¯s eyes were always focused on her belly, whether intentionally or otherwise. There was a sinister glint in them, and Diana shuddered at the wicked thoughts running in Ka¡¯s mind. At this point, Hannah finally reacted. Knowing that Ka was standing up for her, she gained her courage and screamed at Diana, ¡°You hag! How dare you!¡± After saying that, she tried to push Diana. However, she wasn¡¯t the only one doing so. The rest of her colleagues also surrounded Diana. As for Ka, she was already bringing out the waterworks. To top it off, she was trembling and shaking like a leaf. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, Diana! Why must you go against me everywhere? Hannah¡¯s a good friend to me. Is that why you¡¯re giving her trouble? I¡­I¡¯ve already endured so much at the Fulcher residence¡­ Can you please stop harassing me?¡± That statement twisted the entire situation, cing Diana in the spotlight again. Those who were at the dinnerst night had clearly seen Julian¡¯s affection for Ka. They now surrounded Diana, turning against her. Ka stood behind them, grinning haughtily at Diana. From this angle, Diana was the only one who could see her vile expression. ¡°We¡¯re at work,¡± Diana said, looking at them and reminding Ka where they were. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± She may be strong at heart, but it would be difficult for her to protect herself with so many people around her. ¡°Overboard? Who¡¯s the one going overboard now, Diana Winnington?¡± Someone yelled boldly, defending Hannah and helping her wipe her hair. ¡°Mr. Fulcher treated us to dinnerst night, so we won¡¯t let you do anything to Mrs. Fulcher!¡± Diana looked at the group of self¨Crighteous people, finding the entire situation to be absolutely ridiculous. ¡± How am I the one going overboard?¡± Did they expect her not to fight back or say anything after getting bullied? ¡°You made Chief Winnington cry! Isn¡¯t that going overboard? Plus, you threw coffee all over Hannah in front of all of us. Isn¡¯t that going overboard too?¡± It seemed everyone was against Diana. They were biased, both in their hearts and eyes; exactly like Julian, who always favored Ka. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not be mean to Diana,¡± Ka said, raising her hand and pretending to wipe away tears that weren¡¯t there in the first ce. ¡°She might have been confused, and that¡¯s why she did that to Hannah.¡± After saying that, Ka bowed to Diana. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have attacked you just now, but as the chief, I was ufortable to witness such a horrible thing. Besides, I¡¯m your younger sister. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I was a bit too harsh, and I apologize for that.¡± The distance she was bowing¡­ It was just a hand¡¯s length away from Diana¡¯s stomach. In other words, if someone bumped into Ka, Diana¡¯s stomach would take the brunt of the impact. Diana had only reached her third month of pregnancy, so it was difficult to say what would happen. Feeling a little threatened, she stepped back a little and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, Chief Winnington, but it¡¯s working hours now. I hope you can control everyone and return to work.¡± To her surprise, a hand suddenlynded on her shoulder. A smirk danced across Ka¡¯s lips. Diana was caught off guard. She tried to turn around to shake the hand off, but the hand gripped her shoulder so tightly to the point that she couldn¡¯t move. It seemed to belong to a man. Was it Julian? Was he here at Esteem Creations again? But¡­ It didn¡¯t feel like him. Diana quickly grabbed the corner of the table to avoid any possibility of bumping into anything or falling to the ground. She turned around with much effort to see who it was. Surprisingly, it was the man in charge of helping her with the induction yesterday. He gave Diana a dark look and said, ¡°Come with me to the office.¡± Then, he turned to Ka and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Fulcher. I¡¯ll make sure to sort this out for you.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 223 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 223 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 223 The way he addressed Ka grated harshly on Diana¡¯s ears. Adding to the terrible situations she had gone through in the past two days, Diana could feel herself growing more and more upset. In the end, she was only one woman. A woman who had been living and relying on her own since she was a child, and had tried hard to obtain love and warmth. If she could, she would have liked to go back to the past three years where she had relied on Julian. Unfortunately, everything shattered the moment Ka arrived. And Diana, the rightful Mrs. Fulcher, no longer had the right to voice her objections after getting kicked out by the man she loved. Up till now, her life was still influenced by his status. Thus, she had no choice but to endure Ka¡¯s incessant harassment. Diana only wanted to use this job to get a fresh start on her new life. Unfortunately, Ka was also here. She was forced to put up with Ka until her patience finally ran out and she fought back. And now, hearing Ka addressed as ¡°Mrs. Fulcher¡± instead of her crushed her spiritpletely. In the end, this was Richburgh. Here, she could do nothing against Julian. She couldn¡¯t even resist him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Diana walked out of the office, her heart was cold and heavy. The person in charge had warned her that if she continued to sh with Ka, he wouldn¡¯t bother showing Fanny any courtesy and would dismiss Diana anyway. Dismissed¡­ Her dismissal wasn¡¯t because of her mistakes at work; rather, it was because she had messed with the woman in Julian¡¯s heart, Ka. Unfortunately, now was not the time to fight back, as she really needed this job. Diana had grown up alone in the boonies; she knew survival was always top of the priority list. Tolerance was sometimes very important, especially in the situation she was in right now. She had to keep her job and protect her children. More importantly, she couldn¡¯t get into another conflict with Ka. Even if Ka deliberately caused trouble, Diana had to tolerate it. One slip¨Cup could lead to a big mistake. At this moment, there was nothing more important than safety and survival. Still, her heart ached at the thought of Ka mistreating her simply because Julian had her back. Well¡­ It didn¡¯t matter. Diana could protect herself. She slowly walked back to her workstation and looked at her ruined skirt. Her face twisted into an unsightly expression that looked worse than crying, and she silently clenched her fist tightly. Looking up, Diana spotted Ka¡¯s gloating smirk in her direction, but Diana simply let her fist go. She even shot Ka a smile that held a hint of relief. Ka, who was smiling smugly, froze at Diana¡¯s reaction. She hadn¡¯t really wanted to do anything to Diana. That approach would¡¯ve been much too obvious and easy to leave traces. Everything would backfire on her if it turned out that Julian actually cared about the babies in Diana¡¯s stomach and stood on Diana¡¯s side. Instead, she tried making Diana miscarry through mental torture and oppression. However, she didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so mentally strong. Not only was Diana unaffected by today¡¯s chain of events, but she also managed to smile at Ka. Logically, the person in charge should have berated Diana and put pressure on her. So why? Why was Diana smiling at Ka? Upset at this turn of events, Ka used thepany¡¯s intr to assign a long list of tasks to Diana. Diana epted them all withoutint and buried her head in work. However, only she herself knew that she didn¡¯t concentrate on the assigned task that afternoon. Instead, she worked on a n. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 224 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 224 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 224 It was a divorce n. Diana recalled the recipe that Fanny had provided her. Since she was giving birth to twins, she could only hide her pregnancy until she reached the fifth month, even with a strictly controlled diet and guaranteed nutrition. After that, others would definitely notice her bulging belly. She had to finalize her divorce with Julian and disappear before the time limit was up, which was around New Year¡¯s Eve. How could she ensure that the divorce was finalized within this time frame? Diana pondered about the issue for a while, but came up empty. In therge, white document before her, only one word was written on it. Patience. She hadn¡¯t finished her day¡¯s work, but when Diana saw that everyone had left and she was alone in the office, she lost the desire to workte. As she was distracted by this thought, she received a call from the vi. Mr. Carter¡¯s voice came through the other end. ¡°Miss Winnington, it¡¯s time for you toe back and prepare dinner. Diana was speechless. They were really treating her like a nanny! For a moment, she was sorely tempted to ask if she could move out. She wouldn¡¯t be living off Julian¡¯s money then, would she? However, she calmed down and thought about it. If that happened, Madam Fulcher would definitely find out, and the divorce would be dyed indefinitely. Opening the same file again, she stared at the word on it, tracing the alphabet slowly and repeating it in her mind. Patience. Reminding herself to bear with the torment, she packed her things decisively and left the office. When she arrived at the vi, she went straight into the kitchen. As she hadn¡¯t cooked for so long, her skills were rusty; it took her two hours before she managed to produce two dishes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ka and Julian sat at the dining table, and watched as Diana worked. Ka was ecstatic. The whole situation made her feel like she had really be Mrs. Fulcher, and Diana was simply a nanny at her disposal. So¡­ What if she made this tired nanny even more exhausted? If something were to happen to Diana¡¯s belly, it wouldn¡¯t be her fault, right? Ka thought about it. Seeing that it was a good n, she cleared her throat and said sweetly, ¡°Umm¡­ Chapter 2ZZA Julian, should I help Diana?¡± Julian looked at her with gentle eyes. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ka shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just feel like eating crab casserole, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll trouble Diana. Besides, it¡¯ll be faster with two people.¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± After saying that, he got up and walked to the kitchen and told Diana, ¡°Make a crab casserole. And move faster.¡± The knife in Diana¡¯s hand suddenly fell heavily onto the chopping board, looking like something straight out of a murder scene. Her eyes shed with a murderous glint that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. But before Julian could say anything, she raised an eyebrow, looking as if nothing was wrong, and picked up the knife from the counter. ¡°Okay.¡± Whatever they wanted, she would just do it. But she was currently a little tired, so she needed to consider if she could endure the workload forced on her. So, she pulled a chair and sat down before handling the crabs. Afraid that the sharp ws would hurt her, she was extra cautious. She meticulously set to work, looking serious the entire time. At that moment, she was akin to a sponge that could absorb limitless amounts of water. Regardless of the way others mistreated and their ridiculous demands of her, she looked like she would be able to absorb everything without a problem. To put it nicely, her personality seemed to have improved. To put it less nicely, she had be a lifeless doll. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 225 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 225 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 225 Ka had an oblivious look on her face, as if she had Diana¡¯s best interest in mind. She said innocently, ¡± Diana. Since you¡¯re the Fulcher family¡¯s nanny, you¡¯ll anger Julian if you eat at the same table as us.¡± Julian nced at them both and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. You don¡¯t deserve to eat.¡± Diana was speechless. Was she supposed to starve? Well, the dishes on the table weren¡¯t exactly great. After a while, she simply gave up. Fine, she wouldn¡¯t eat with them if they didn¡¯t want her around. She would return to her room and order takeaway instead. So she turned around and replied mechanically, ¡°Okay.¡± She looked like an obedient, sweet and submissive doll. Julian watched her retreating back as she went upstairs, and an inexplicable emotion suddenly welled up within him. His heart was constricted. He couldn¡¯t let Diana stay, but he also felt deeply unhappy if she left. He was stuck in limbo. Diana wanted to go to bed and rest quickly after eating, but seeing as tomorrow was a weekend, she entered the bathroom and ran a bath instead. For the sake of her babies, she lowered the temperature so that the water would be cool enough for them but still warm enough for her to rx. To her shock, Ka suddenly barged into her bedroom while she was taking a bath. Although there were many bubbles floating on the water and nothing could be seen, Diana was still furious about it. After all, the bedroom was her personal space. The fact that she was taking a bath made it even more of a privacy issue. For Ka to barge in uninvited and unannounced meant that the former couldn¡¯t care less about Diana. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But¡­ Diana recalled what happened earlier during the day. Once again, she reminded herself to have patience and endure. Even so, her expression wasn¡¯t asposed as she wanted it to be. It was difficult to maintain a neutral voice as she spoke, ¡°Did you need something?¡± Ka stood by the door, looking at Diana coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Diana stared at Ka silently, hershes fluttering slightly as she blinked slowly. The dense mist in the bathroom surrounded her, giving her an impable and ethereal impression. Their faces were so simr, yet at this moment, Ka felt that they couldn¡¯t be any more different. The only thing they shared was their appearance. If anyone interacted with them, he or she would immediately notice the huge difference between them. How was it possible for Julian to not have realized this in the past three years? How could he have treated Diana as Ka¡¯s recement without noticing anything amiss? It was so much unlike his usual sharp self. In fact, it was exactly why Ka felt even more threatened. As Diana was soaking in the bathtub, she had no patience to wait for Ka¡¯s exnation. ¡°Speak up. What is it?¡± Ka returned to her senses when she heard Diana¡¯s voice. ¡°What exactly do I have to do for you to divorce Julian?¡± Ka couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Every day was utter torture. It was rare for Diana to witness Ka¡¯s vulnerable side. She was so startled, she froze. ¡°You two¡­¡± Diana paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Had a good rtionship before this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ka nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course! If we didn¡¯t, Julian wouldn¡¯t have been crazy enough to look for someone like you to be my substitute after I disappeared!¡± That was true. Dianaughed at the ridiculousness of it all. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your substitute. So, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Julian and I will definitely get a divorce.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been so long! Why haven¡¯t you divorced?!¡± Ka yelled in frustration, her expression darkening. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 226 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 226 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 226 Ka thought that after she returned, Julian would end his ridiculous marriage with Diana and make Diana disappear from their livespletely. Yet, despite the excruciatingly long wait, their divorce kept getting dyed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Instead of things going smoothly for her, Julian¡¯s heart seemed to be gradually changing. Diana sighed, breathing slowly as she pondered about what to say. She nced at Ka; she decided to throw out some bait under the pretense of confiding in thetter in a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. I understand your feelings. As you know, I¡¯m going to be a mother. I want to leave Julian more than you think. I want to hurry and divorce him because I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d do something to my babies. But¡­¡± Diana¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to divorce me at all.¡± Ka was shocked. Diana¡¯s words had merit; it was exactly what Ka was seeing at this moment. Indeed, Julian was wavering. The thing was, he didn¡¯t realize it himself. It was why Ka didn¡¯t have the guts to tell Julian that Diana still had her babies. She feared he would be even more reluctant to let Diana go once he discovered that the baby was his. For now, Ka didn¡¯t dare take that gamble. Diana¡¯s words impacted Ka so much, she almost fainted from shock. ¡°And?¡± Ka challenged, her nails digging into her palm. Her eyes were as fierce as a wolf, but there was also an undeniable trace of fear in them. Diana found it confusing. Was there something about her that frightened Ka? In truth, it was only natural for Ka to be afraid of Diana. Everything Ka had with Julian had been built on the foundation of stealing Diana¡¯s achievement for saving him as a child. Fortunately for Ka, Diana knew nothing about it. Ka knew that if she used her chances well, Diana would be a weapon which she would use to cement the divorce. Thus, she announced boldly, ¡°Julian will live with me until we grow old, and you¡¯ll be kicked out. You¡¯ll never have the chance to be Mrs. Fulcher ever again!¡® ¡± In spite of her haughty im, getting kicked out was what Ka feared most. She suddenly approached Diana, tears gathering in her eyes. ¡°Diana, please¡­ Please give me back Julian! Return him to me! If you¡¯re willing to do so, I¡¯ll continue. pretending to make things difficult for you in front of him so that he¡¯ll feel sorry for you. You¡¯ll get more benefits for your divorce. Keep your word and return him to me, will you? This marriage between you two¡­ It should have been ours from the very start!¡± The more Diana listened, the more strange it sounded. Usually, Ka would only switch to her two¨Cfaced persona when Julian was around. When had he arrived? Had he heard what she said about her baby? Instantly, Diana wanted to p herself. She had been too negligent! Yet¡­ It was toote. Julian had walked in. However, he stopped at the bathroom¡¯s ss door and didn¡¯t go any further. ¡°Ka? Are you crying?¡± With those words, Diana instantly understood the situation. Julian had entered the bedroom instead of the bathroom to avoid embarrassing himself in front of Ka, in the case she and Diana weren¡¯t decently dressed. It seemed he had just entered the bedroom, so he hadn¡¯t heard their earlier conversation. In conclusion, Ka¡¯s tragic little act had been for naught. Sure enough, a trace of embarrassment flitted across Ka¡¯s face. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s nothing. Diana asked me to come in so she could give me a back rub.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Since when was Diana so kind? Julian nced at the bathroom, but didn¡¯t move further\. He simply called out, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Take good care of Ka, nanny.¡± When Diana heard the way he addressed her, she nearly blew her lid in anger. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 227 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 227 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 227 Even so, Diana responded sweetly and said, ¡°Understood, Mr. Fulcher.¡± She would keep her act up as a nanny to the end. Diana¡¯s voice sounded sweet since she was obedient, but one could hear the gnashing of her teeth. There was life in her voice, as if she was no longer a paper doll. ¡°Nanny,¡± Julian repeated, for a reason he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Make sure you do it well.¡± If he heard correctly, Diana¡¯s breathing sounded rougher after hearing the way he called her. There was more emotion in her response. Julian¡¯s heart suddenly felt lighter. He looked at the bedside table for a few moments before finally turning around and leaving the room. Ka waited for him to leave before shooting Diana a vicious look. ¡°If it¡¯s true that Julian really doesn¡¯t want to leave you, then I¡¯ll help you. But you need to work with me.¡± How could Julian not want to divorce Diana? It was the first thing on his list! The reason they were forced to dy was only because of Madam Fulcher. However¡­ Ka was willing to add oil to the fire and help Diana speed up their divorce, which was something Diana was all too happy to do. ¡°Alright,¡± Diana said with a nod. ¡°How are you nning to help me?¡± Ka thought about it for a moment, her brows furrowing. She looked somewhat distracted. ¡°I don¡¯t have a concrete n now, but I¡¯ll probe Julian to see the situation.¡± Anyway, Ka needed to do something to separate the two sooner orter. When Diana woke up the next day, it was still very early. She wanted to sleep in a little more, but her rm kept ringing non¨Cstop. She pressed it several times, but it would go off again after that. Left without any choice, Diana grabbed her phone to look at the time and saw that it was only six in the morning. It was much earlier than when she would usually wake up. Her phone was in her hand, but strangely enough, the rm was still ringing somewhere, sounding like a screaming banshee. It was so shrill, it caused her a headache. She nced around, and her gaze finallynded on a clock on her bedside table. The ringing seemed toe ¡­from that clock? No wonder the rm kept ringing regardless of how many times she pressed her phone! But she hadn¡¯t used this clock in a long time. Why was it ringing at six in the morning? Perhaps it was broken? Without thinking much about it, Diana picked the clock up and turned it off. The world finally quieted down. It was still early, so Diana burrowed back under the covers with the intent to return to sleep. Just as she was nodding off, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Get up,¡± Julian¡¯s harsh voice came through. But it was only six in the morning! Diana didn¡¯t understand what was going through his mind, but she quickly dressed and opened the door. ¡± Did you set the rm?¡± A hint of pleasure shed in his eyes, but his face remained indifferent. He spoke in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re a nanny. It¡¯s time to work.¡± Having said that, he turned and left. He acted as though hearing another word from her was sphemy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana wanted to argue, but she lost the urge once she saw his retreating back. Forget it! She had already told herself she would endure whatever they threw at her. She would pretend she was bitten by a wild dog and had to get up in the morning. Diana gritted her teeth, then went to the bathroom to freshen up for a bit before going downstairs to clean up. Before she could do so, however, she found a maid¡¯s outfit on her bed. She was speechless. What was the meaning of this? Mr. Carter, waiting outside the door, said, ¡°Ma¡¯am. The master said that since you¡¯re a nanny, you should look like one.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 228 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 228 So, Julian wanted her to wear a maid uniform? Diana was stunned speechless once more. ¡°This is humiliating!¡± Diana finally understood why Julian had set the rm to wake her up in advance. He even had Mr. Carter deliver the dress to her personally! It was a clear attempt to humiliate her. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it,¡± Diana said firmly, looking straight at Mr. Carter. Mr. Carter had a serious look. ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, we¡¯ll have someonee and help you. It¡¯s the master¡¯s orders.¡± It meant that Diana had to wear it, even if she didn¡¯t want to. Diana was certain Julian was capable of such a feat. After all, what¡¯s the difference between doing this and forcing her to the cold operating theater for an abortion she desperately refused? Julian had never respected her, and did as he pleased based on his mood swings. He truly meant it when he imed he didn¡¯t love her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. All the more reason Diana wanted to get a divorce. Diana stood rooted to the spot, thinking about how empty her divorce n was. She couldn¡¯t help but remind herself that she needed to have patience and endure again. She needed to bear with it in order to keep herself and her babies safe. Once the divorce was finalized, she wouldn¡¯t have to cater to Julian¡¯s ridiculous whims anymore. Besides, Ka was more anxious about the divorce than her. She couldn¡¯t afford to mess up. With these thoughts in mind, Diana picked up the maid¡¯s outfit and wore it withoutint. Upon going downstairs, she found Julian sitting on the couch. He had his leg folded across the other, his posture elegant and noble. He exuded a dominant aura, and he looked at Diana with utter disdain. Was he going to supervise her as she worked? Did he say he was busy? Contempt and disgust rushed through Diana, but she remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything to him. Her current goal was to have as little contact as possible with him and hopefully be invisible to him. Yet, to her surprise¡­. From the moment she arrived downstairs, Julian kept staring at her despite there being no conversation between them. To be more precise¡­ He kept staring at her belly. She was still in the early stages of pregnancy and was careful to eat healthy. She hadn¡¯t gained weight, and she definitely wasn¡¯t showing any visible signs yet. Regardless, she still tensed at the attention and quickly took her broom to the kitchen, slowly hunching inwards as she did so, looking like a little curled¨Cup shrimp. She thought she would be safe in the kitchen. Much to her chagrin, Julian followed her. His attention was still on her stomach. The air between them dropped several degrees, and Diana felt cold sweat dripping down her back. She subconsciously moved to protect her belly with both hands. Suddenly, Julian opened his mouth to ask, Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Diana felt the tension drain from her body. ¡°¡­Are you hungry?¡± FT Julian hummed. ¡°Well, there are no set rules yet. From now on, make breakfast first once you wake up.¡± Looking at her small and t belly, it seemed she had lost weight. She had only been eating vegetables and a bit of meat, after all. She was already so thin, yet she wanted to lose more weight. It seemed she had even forgotten how to eat properly. Impatient, Julian demanded, ¡°Hurry up. To Diana, however, his cold order was proof that heaven had answered her prayers. Relief washed over her. As it turned out, Julian was simply hungry. He hadn¡¯t discovered anything suspicious about her stomach. Julian raised an eyebrow as he watched Diana flit around the kitchen, almost looking like she was dancing in front of the stove. Because of the maid outfit, she looked more petite than usual. As he watched her, his lips subconsciously curled upward. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 229 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 229 Before Julian¡¯s lips could curl into a smile, he cleared his throat loudly. His sudden action startled Diana, who dropped the spoon into the pot from shock. ¡°What is it now?¡± Diana asked, annoyed. She turned around, only to see Julian¡¯s expression as ck as the bottom of a burnt pot.. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can eat once you¡¯re done cooking, but don¡¯t serve it yet,¡± Julian said, his voice hard.¡± Ka wouldn¡¯t be happy if you did.¡± After saying that, he left. Mr. Carter saw Julian¡¯s eyes closed tightly as he exited the kitchen, his handsome features crinkled together, and asked nervously, ¡°Sir, do your eyes feel ufortable?¡± In truth, Julian was annoyed with himself for saying those things earlier. Without realizing it, he blurted out, ¡°Yes. My eyes hurt from looking at that ugly thing in the kitchen.¡± Diana heard his words from inside the kitchen, and was confused. If Julian said she was ugly, wasn¡¯t he calling Ka ugly as well? After all, the two sisters looked very much alike. Apparently, Julian also realized his blunder. He immediately added, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I mistook Diana for Ka and kept her by my side for three years.¡± At that, Diana¡¯s grip on the spoon tightened until her knuckles turned white from the force. Nheless, she remained in the kitchen and did as she was ordered to without saying a word. If her silence would make him less critical of her and lessen his attention on her, she would continue what she was doing. The less time she spent with him, the safer her babies would be. No matter what he ordered her to do, she would do it willingly. As these thoughts raced in her mind, the sandwich in her hand took shape. After a few days of practice, she had be more proficient in making them. When it was brought to the table, even Ka was surprised. ¡°Diana¡¯s cooking has improved.¡± She turned to see Diana in a maid¡¯s outfit. She couldn¡¯t help the contempt from leaking into her voice and she said snidely, ¡°And that outfit¡­suits you.¡± Was Julian really treating Diana as a nanny? What man from a decent family would force their wife to dress in such a humiliating way? Ka began to doubt whether what Diana had saidst night about Julian not wanting to divorce her was true. The contempt and pride in her eyes were so potent, they were impossible to conceal. Julian nced at Ka when he heard her words. Realizing this, she quickly smoothed her expression into something kinder. She handed Julian a sandwich, saying sweetly, ¡°Here, Julian.¡± Julian turned away after taking it. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took a bite andmented coldly, ¡°Barely passable.¡± He ate two of the sandwiches despite that, even though he typically didn¡¯t eat that much for breakfast. Somehow, knowing that Diana made breakfast gave him the appetite to eat. Diana, on the other hand, had made herself a high¨Cprotein breakfast and relished the private time she had to eat alone in the kitchen. In here, she didn¡¯t need to have her guard up against Julian or deal with Ka¡¯s fakeness. Her meal was so rxing! Because of that, she ended up eating too much. The good thing was, she was required to clean up after breakfast; which meant she had time to digest her meal. To not affect her babies too much, she worked slowly. After moving around a little, she felt her stomach ache. It seemed she really did have too much for breakfast. Diana took a short breather. Looking up, she noticed that the chrysanthemum flowers outside were in full bloom. She pondered for a moment before deciding to put down her cleaning tools, and then walked slowly to the garden. She thought of picking the chrysanthemums and putting some in each room of the vi. It would look good, and walking would help her digest her food faster. When Ka saw the chrysanthemums in her room, the first thing she did was to throw them out. ¡°What¡¯s all this rubbish? I don¡¯t need cheap stuff in my room!¡± These flowers could be found everywhere in the garden! Spread the love ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 230 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 230 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 230 Ka didn¡¯t want boring things like those dull chrysanthemum flowers to taint her room. Diamonds and jewels suited her so much more! Diana didn¡¯t say a word about it. She simply carried the flowers away and continued cing them in the other rooms. When Julian returned from work, he saw the flowers as soon as he entered the room. Some of them were in bloom and some were still budding; they added life and cheer to the empty room. More importantly, he knew who had ced the flowers here. Whenever that woman saw beautiful nts and flowers, she posted pictures of them on her social media. Whether they were expensive or didn¡¯t cost much, it didn¡¯t matter; all of them were equally exquisite in her eyes. Julian felt his mood gradually improve, and he went downstairs after changing his clothes. As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he bumped into Mr. Carter, who was heading to the kitchen to prepare the dishes. ¡°Are there chrysanthemums in your room?¡± Mr. Carter froze, guilt shing in his eyes. Yes, his room had the flowers, and he knew Diana had ced them there. But like Ka, he couldn¡¯t stand such vulgar items and promptly threw them in the trash. He also did the same to the flowers in the other rooms. Mr. Carter only dared not enter Julian¡¯s room, and he swore on his conscience that he didn¡¯t mean to ignore the room¡­ But before he could say anything, Julian asked another question, ¡°There were none in your rooms?¡± Well, there weren¡¯t any in the other rooms right now. So, Mr. Carter simply nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A joyful glint suddenly entered Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright. Carry on.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He waved his hand dismissively and returned to his room. The more Julian looked at the flowers, the lighter his mood became. So¡­ His ce in Diana¡¯s heart was indeed special. Turns out that embarrassing her, making her a nanny, and giving her trouble was such an effective method because she was now treating him well. Considering how obedient she had been acting recently, all of her actions pointed to a new conclusion that she didn¡¯t really want to divorce him at this moment. Rather, she was frantically trying to please him. With this new conclusion in mind, Julian ordered Mr. Carter to find a new cook and real nanny as soon as possible, to rece the servants his grandmother originally ced in the vi which he had then got rid of. Mr. Carter didn¡¯t dare question Julian too much and simply agreed to his orders. However, he quickly told Ka about it. ¡°Was he distressed when he saw how much work Diana needed to do?¡± Ka was confused. ¡°But¡­ Julian didn¡¯t ask her to stop working as a nanny. He also made her wear such embarrassing clothing.¡± Ka sighed, the more time passed, the more she didn¡¯t understand Julian¡¯s thoughts. It seemed they were drifting further apart. Warning bells sounded in her heart. With a solemn look, she said to Mr. Carter, ¡°Go ahead and find the candidates he asked for. But I¡¯ll have the final say on who we hire.¡± She thought it was about time to ce her own people in the vi. When the time came, and she wasn¡¯t around, she would be able to know what Julian and Diana were up to. She would also be able to determine what the two thought based on their behavior. Mr. Carter, however, was hesitant at her words. ¡°But what if the master finds out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ka replied with a sweet smile. ¡°Julian loves me the most. It¡¯ll be okay even if he finds out.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 231 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 231 Ka had a point, so Mr. Carter nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be as stealthy as possible so that he doesn¡¯t find out.¡± That would be best. Ka pulled out a jade piece and ced it in Mr. Carter¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Mr. Carter refused to take it. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but after working so many years for the Fulcher family, I have no need for this.¡± The reason he disliked Diana had nothing to do with the favors he was doing for Ka. He simply felt that Diana wasn¡¯t good enough for Julian, and his sincere wish was for Julian to have a better life. It was why he was helping Ka. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to discredit your sincerity,¡± Ka said humbly. ¡°If you dislike these mundane items, I¡¯ll prepare something else for you next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you and the master are happy,¡± Mr. Carter said, waving his hand dismissively. Even though it was true, Ka was confused by Mr. Carter¡¯s attitude. Contempt filled her eyes as she watched Mr. Carter¡¯s retreating back. Were there any servants in this world who didn¡¯t want money? He probably didn¡¯t ept it because he felt the jade piece wasn¡¯t good enough for him. However, Mr. Carter was a butler that had been with the Fulcher family for a long time and an essential element for her to be Mrs. Fulcher. Thus, it was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with him. With that thought in mind, Ka called her father James and requested him to help her find better¨C quality jade pieces or something simr. When the timees, she would use it to maintain her rtionship with Mr. Carter. After agreeing, James asked Ka about her progress with Julian. He was delighted to hear about Diana bing a mere nanny. He immediately praised Ka, gushing, ¡°You¡¯re better than her, as always. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve pushed her into a corner!¡± With how things were going, it would only be a matter of time before Ka joined the Fulcher family. It seemed his gamble of betting all his cards on Ka was right. James couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about the future when Diana would be driven out while Ka and Julian would be married. He would appear at social gatherings bearing the title of father¨Cinw to the Fulcher family. He could already imagine all thepliments he would get! The Winningtons¡® reputation would rise to greater heights; nothing could sound more wonderful! The more the father¨Cdaughter chatted, the more excited they became. In the end, Ka simply entered her room and started a video call with James to discuss the future. From N?velDrama.Org. They agreed that everything would be fine as long as Diana divorced Julianpletely and left right after. As for the baby in Diana¡¯s belly¡­ Diana couldn¡¯t be allowed to give birth! At the same moment, Diana was downstairs, herputer in her arms. She didn¡¯t actually feel tired from the manualbor she was forced to do that day. Cleaning the house was mindless work, but it was cumbersome and time¨Cconsuming. After finishing up, she could even feel a Because of that, Diana grabbed herputer and went downstairs. Enjoying the autumn breeze and chrysanthemum flowers in bloom, she thought about her iplete design back at Esteem Creation. This was the deal she had with Fanny when she first joined thepany, and she hadn¡¯t produced this month¡¯s design yet. Diana leaned back on the couch, staring into the garden in a daze. The maid¡¯s outfit entuated her figure even more than usual; it was different than her usual style of dress. Julian¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed harshly. Sensing someone beside her, Diana looked up and instantly straightened up when she saw him, fearing that her stomach would give away the fact that she was pregnant. However, her action inevitably pleased Julian as his eyes darkened. It seemed he was right, and Diana didn¡¯t want to divorce him now. It must be why she sent him the chrysanthemums to express her feelings in secret, and why she was staring so absent¨Cmindedly at the same flowers in the garden. She seemed like she was in a daze, but she was actually thinking about him in her heart, wasn¡¯t she? Even now, Diana was ying hard to get after seeing him. Right? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 232 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 232 Diana even purposely showed off her figure at Julian, though she pretended to hide it when he appeared. Julian was silent for a long time. Him not shooting any scathing words for her the first chance he got was something rarer. The suspense had Diana all tense, and she couldn¡¯t calm herself as the silence continued to drag on. It was a strange situation, and she knew something was deeply wrong. When she looked up, she saw a disgustingly creepy smile on Julian¡¯s face. It looked as if he was sure everything was in his control; Diana wondered if he already knew that she was pregnant with his children. Did Ka inform him? Diana didn¡¯t think Ka would do that. She had warned Ka that Julian was the reason they hadn¡¯t divorced yet, as he was the one who didn¡¯t want to. It didn¡¯t make sense for Ka to inform Julian about her pregnancy. So¡­ Why exactly was Julian looking at her, as if he could see through all her thoughts? Just as Diana was getting apprehensive, Julian suddenly shifted his gaze away. However, there was still no conversation between them. Suddenly, he moved slowly behind her. When he came to a stop, he said, ¡°Get me a cup of coffee. Make sure it¡¯s seventy¨Cfive degrees.¡± What was that? He had stared at her for so long in such a creepy way because he was thinking about what to order her? Diana was speechless at his unreasonable attitude, but resigned herself to obeying him. ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Julian watched her leave. The more he looked, the more he thought she suited the job as a nanny. The main thing was that the outfit¡­looked really good on her. After thinking about it some more, Julian suddenly stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Change your clothes before youe back to work.¡± There was a sudden urge to not let others see Diana dressed in such a way. In the end, his guilty conscience gnawed at him, and he added, ¡°After all, you¡¯re still my wife in name. If others see you dressed like this, you¡¯ll turn the Fulcher family into aughing stock.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Ah, there it was, the familiar scathing remarks. If he hadn¡¯t treated Diana as kindly as he did Ka, Diana would probably be used to such hot and cold treatment from him in their three years of married life. Yet he was exceedingly kind; in those years, she received ample warmth and affection. It was also because of this that he seemed really cruel. Diana restrained herself from voicing her dissatisfaction. Instead, she said simply, ¡°Alright.¡± She returned to her room and picked out some light sportswear, one which didn¡¯t show much skin and was less likely to have someone find fault with. Julian was satisfied with her pick. ¡°Hmm. These ugly clothes suit you better. Don¡¯t wear that other outfit ever again.¡± But Julian was the one who insisted Diana wear that maid outfit, with the shoddy excuse that it was a standard dress for a nanny. Diana gritted her teeth in anger. She was sorely tempted to open up his head just to check if his brain was really there! He even said that her clothes were ugly, and that they matched her. Nina was right. Now that his first love Ka was back, there was no other woman in his heart. Even if Diana and Ka looked alike, he could easily distinguish between the two of them. What¡¯s more, he would dish out the heaviest beat down on Diana. The three years of happiness Diana had was like a p in the face to Julian. It was a time that would constantly remind him of how foolish he had been to marry Diana, making her Mrs. Fulcher, and using her as a substitute for Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 233 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 233 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 233 If Julian hadn¡¯t done that, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Ka wouldn¡¯t go through this hardship because of their status! Julian was torturing Diana just to make Ka feel better. Diana understood all this, but the only thing she could do now was to keep herself and her babies safe amidst Julian¡¯s deliberate attempts to make things difficult for her. As for how much pain this man had put her through¡­ That wasn¡¯t important anymore. Diana bit her lip harshly, ignoring Julian¡¯s taunting words. If she didn¡¯t respond, she could pretend that his words didn¡¯t hurt her, and her heart would feel lighter. When Julian saw how she looked, he couldn¡¯t help but want to mock her even more. He wanted to see how long Diana would hold out before personally telling him that she didn¡¯t want a divorce. But with nothing else to do at the moment, Julian nced around and saw Diana¡¯sputer on the couch. The screen was on, and the background disy was of chrysanthemum flowers which looked exactly like the ones in his room. Perhaps it was a picture she had just taken. Julian couldn¡¯t help but get closer to theputer. With a touch, he identally caught sight of a particr document. ¡­Divorce n? Narrowing his eyes, Julian tapped on the document to open it. The full title of the document appeared before his eyes instantly. Scanning it briefly, he saw that it read ¡®divorce n to be finished before new year¡¯s¡®. Julian¡¯s eyes hardened, a cold glint shing in them as he opened the document and looked at the content. The document only held one word¨Cpatience. Patience? So Diana wasn¡¯tying low and being obedient these days because she wanted to please him, or for the divorce¡­ But it was so that their divorce could be finalized as soon as possible?! Instantly, all the joy and arrogance in him vanished. Only endless anger remained in his heart. This sted woman¡­ How could she be so two¨Cfaced?! On the surface, it seemed as if she was eager to please him. She even sent him flowers! But in her heart, was nning on ways to stay away from him. The fury spread through his veins, and it seemed to reach the limit¡­ Bang! He mmed theputer shut. With a dark expression, he turned to leave the living room. she pier! ZJJ Just then, Diana returned with his coffee. She held it out to him and said, ¡°Here, your coffee.¡± Julian gave Diana froze. her a sharp look, pretending not to hear her, and stalked off. What was wrong with him now? What a moody jerk! Rolling her eyes, she ced the cup on the table and didn¡¯t bother running after him. When she returned to the couch to pick up herptop to work on her design, she noticed it wasn¡¯t in the original spot she had left it. Had Julian touched herptop? She shook her head, thinking it to be impossible. Julian wasn¡¯t such an idle person to do such a mindless thing. Regardless, she checked her screen. As nothing was missing, she quickly dismissed the issue. Unbeknownst to her, there was already a storm brewing in Julian¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Diana had made that so¨Ccalled n and only wrote one word repeatedly in the entire document. Was she so desperate to divorce him? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. So, he grabbed his coat and left through the door. Forget it! Calling Vans out for a drink would be better than thinking about this. Later, the both of them had drunk enough that everything in their vision was swimming haphazardly. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 234 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 234 Whenever Vans saw Julian, hesitation would arise in his heart as he would think about the babies. Regardless of how Julian¡¯s rtionship with Diana was, Vans wanted to let his good friend know the truth. At the very least, he wanted Julian to have a choice. To Vans, Julian¡¯s insistence on forcing Diana to abort the baby was because thought it was Oliver¡¯s. Julian was simply jealous. Once he knew the children were his, perhaps¡­ Perhaps he would change his mind. But if¡­if, as Diana said, Julian couldn¡¯t tolerate any woman other than Ka having his child, what would happen to the babies in Diana¡¯s belly? Recently, such thoughts would pop into Vans¡¯s mind whenever he saw Julian. His heart would be torn in different directions. And Julian could obviously tell something was wrong with his friend. ¡°Thest two times we met, you look like you have something to tell me,¡± Julian said as he refilled his ss. Vans froze and tried to deny it, but Julian kept on pressing. ¡°Here, drink up first.¡± There were too many things on Vans¡¯s mind, and he failed to notice that Julian¡¯s eyes were clearing up as time passed. Vans only cared about venting his frustration through drinking, so he readily epted the ss. ¡°Okay.¡± The two continued drinking, and soon, they had finished two more bottles of whiskey. By then, Vans¡¯s face had turnedpletely red. As a doctor, Vans was always on an emergency call. He also had low high alcohol tolerance, so he usually drank very little when they went out. However, Julian had noticed something very wrong with him in the past two times they met. Thus, he came up with the idea to drink with Vans. Vans didn¡¯t have his guard up around Julian, and he had been fooled into drinking much more than usual. He was drunk to the point his face was stered on the table; he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°Wake up,¡± Julian said, patting Vans¡¯s face. But Vans was as drunk as one could be, and Julian was even more certain than ever that his friend was hiding something from him¨Csomething rted to him. What was it? Julian was never interested in wasting time trying to figure out what others were thinking. When he couldn¡¯t guess, he preferred more direct means. He gently patted Vans¡¯s face so the other man could sober up, and demanded sharply, ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you hiding from me?¡± Vans felt the world around him spinning, like hundreds of horses were trampling around merrily in his brain. Suddenly, there were many Julians in front of him. He choked as he tried to focus on Julian¡¯s features. This was his good friend, one that he grew up with; and yet, he was helping others hide the fact that Julian had children¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vans blurted out, gasping for breath as his heart constricted from the guilt gnawing on him. I¡¯m so sorry, Julian.¡± What had Vans done to the point that he needed to apologize? Laughter flooded Julian¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell me what you did. There¡¯s no need for apologies once you tell me.¡± His voice was gentle; it sounded alluring and carried a hint ofpulsion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. I¡¯ll always forgive you.¡± Tears gathered in Vans¡¯s eyes. Just like when they were younger, Vans reached out to hug Julian and said through his tears, ¡°J¨CJulian¡­ You¡¯re always such a good man¡­!¡± It really felt like the world had been suffocating these days. Julian continued along the same lines and asked again, ¡°So tell me, what exactly have you hidden from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just¡­¡± Vans¡¯s eyes brightened up suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father!¡± Julian stiffened at Vans¡¯s unexpected words. There was a roaring in his ears, and he suddenly found it difficult to move. ¡°And¡­you¡¯ll have¡­two!¡± Vans said, grinning widely as he thumped his chest. ¡°And¡­ It¡¯s all¡­because of me!¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, despite the jarring situation. ¡°What does me being a father have anything to do with you?¡± Vans froze, and guilt shed in his eyes. ¡°I¨CI lied to you¡­ That day, at the operating theater¡­ Diana and I both lied to you.¡± The operating theater? Vans and Diana had worked together to lie to him? Julian¡¯s eyes were wide, filled with disbelief. When he next spoke, his voice was ice. ¡°You mean, you saved the fetus on Diana¡¯s belly?!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Vans nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s your flesh and blood, after all. I just¡­couldn¡¯t do it¡­! Julian, I couldn¡¯t¡­ They also¡­ became two¡­instead of just one!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 235 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 235 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 235 Julian felt like his eyes would pop out of their sockets. Everything Vans said was too much for him to digest. The entire night till dawn, Julian didn¡¯t react to the shock. ording to what Vans had said in his drunken haze, he and Diana had teamed up and acted the way they did to save the child in Diana¡¯s belly. To top it off, the child wasn¡¯t Oliver¡¯s; it was his! And¡­ It wasn¡¯t one, but two babies! Identical twins, at that. This meant he would be the father to a pair of twins. Julian felt like his head was going to explode every time he thought about this unexpected revtion. He was both shocked and joyful at the news¡­ But there was also anger; a raging fury that boiled beneath his skin. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Why hadn¡¯t Diana told him about something so important? As soon as the thought appeared in his mind, he deted instantly, just like a punctured balloon. Obviously, he knew the reason. It was all because of what he had said back then. Julian directly refuted the possibility that Diana might be pregnant in front of Luke. To make matters worse, he imed he would never allow her to carry his child, much less let her give birth to them. He had said everything in the harshest way possible. Diana must have be guarded around him from then on. There was also the fact that he had forced her into the operating theater without regard for her feelings. His actions must have disappointed her greatly, hence her insistence on preventing Vans from telling him the truth. No one expected Julian to actually see through Vans. Yet now that he knew the truth, his usual ruthless and decisive self was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, he lost all courage andy still on the bed, like a corpse. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he was feeling right now. Everything was messed up. Vans¡¯s rambling words from his drunken confessionst night echoed in Julian¡¯s mind. ¡°You have to be good to Diana, okay? She had it rough, and she even wants to raise the two babies alone! But it¡¯s not easy raising one kid, much less two! Oh, I can¡¯t bear to think about how you¡¯ll be separated from your children, but if you don¡¯t love her¡­ Let her go, Julian. She was brave enough to put up an act with me in front of you, just to protect the children in her belly¡­ I feel that she¡¯ll be a wonderful mother. You also¡­have to think about¡­your beloved Ka¡­ You know?¡± After that, Vans grew more delirious as the night went on. He slurred his words to the point they were completely iprehensible. Julian didn¡¯t remember how he had answered his friend. He only recalled how tight his heart had be after listening to Vans¡¯s words. Did he really want to let Diana go? It didn¡¯t seem so. Especially after they had talked about divorce; suddenly, there were more obstacles to deal with. What was more, his reluctance and the strange emotions whirling inside him only became stronger. And then, there were the two babies¡­ Was he willing to part with his own flesh and blood? Vans had told him they were identical twins; they would either be two adorable little girls who would steal everyone¡¯s hearts, or two naughty little brats. Julian even began to imagine what they would look like. But then he suddenly thought of Ka, and he gradually calmed down. Did Diana n on using the babies to tie him down? Impossible! He would never be swayed by the fact that she was pregnant. The clock ticked slowly as time passed. Around eight in the morning, Julian was still lying in bed; a rare sight. Then, Vans¡¯s call came in. ¡°Hey,¡± Julian answered casually. Vans¡¯s voice was still heavily tinged with the aftereffects of his hangover, but there was also a hint of caution in it as he asked, ¡°Julian¡­ I didn¡¯t b any nonsensest night, did I?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 236 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 236 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 236 ¡°b nonsense?¡± Julian got out of bed and wandered to the window to light a cigarette. ¡°Since when did you need to be careful in front of me? What do you mean by nonsense?¡± Vans was instantly relieved when he heard how normal Julian sounded. If he had said anything, Julian would probably have killed him on the spot. Thetter wouldn¡¯t be talking to him on the phone so nonchntly. Fearing his question would make Julian suspicious, however, Vans casually made an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve recently been studying more on anatomy, so I was afraid of saying anything that would disgust you.¡± The more he spoke, the less it was like him. Unfortunately, Vans didn¡¯t realize how out of character he was acting; not with the guilt in his heart. He only felt thankful that he hadn¡¯t let the story about Diana and the babies slip when he was drunkst night. The two of them chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up. Julian¡¯s eyes were cold after the call. What happenedst night hadn¡¯t been a dream, and Vans hadn¡¯t made up some crazy story. Everything he said was true. Diana really was pregnant with his children. ¡°Sir,¡± Mr. Carter greeted, rushing forward as Julian finally exited his room. ¡°You¡¯re upte today. Would you like breakfast now?¡± ¡°Bring it out.¡± As soon as he said that, Diana came out of the kitchen with a tray in hand. There were no visible signs of her pregnancy now, but her tastes in food had certainly changed a lot lately. Now, Julian had finally found the answer as to why. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Saying that, Julian walked forward and took the tray from Diana. Diana was startled, and she looked at him with trepidation. ¡°What are you nning now?¡± Diana asked after waiting a long time for the other shoe to drop. He was acting so kind today. Was it a new method of making her miserable? She had barely gotten used to the workload of a nanny, and she didn¡¯t want any more work on top of that. She was afraid it would be too much for her body to handle. Julian shot Diana a look, but ced the tray in front of Ka before helping Ka set the napkin on her lap. ¡® You¡¯re hungry, right? Go ahead and eat.¡± His voice and eyes were so gentle. Something seemed to pierce her heart when Diana watched the two together. Taking a deep breath, she averted her eyes. Her hands unconsciously touched her stomach, and she sighed inwardly in relief. Julian loved Ka. It wasn¡¯t as if this was the first time she had seen their affectionate disy, nor was it the She could continue hiding her pregnancy. To Diana, this was great news. So¡­ Why was she unhappy? Somehow, sand seemed to have entered her eyes and it hurt so much. Diana managed to endure this difort before slowly going upstairs to rest. Before she could get away, Ka suddenly called out to her. ¡°Diana, aren¡¯t you having breakfast?¡± Julian was being extra affectionate today, so Ka wanted to rub it into Diana¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Diana responded. She wasn¡¯t in the mood. But Julian suddenly turned, his sharp eyes fixed on her stomach. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Julian had stared so intently at her stomach, and Diana felt chills from the bottom of her heart when he did so. ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Diana walked a little faster up the stairs. In her haste, she slipped on a step and felt gravity pull her down. If she fell like this, she would m heavily to the ground. It was hard to tell if she would survive if she dropped headfirst! Diana reached out desperately to grab the railing on the stairs, but her body had rocked backward so quickly that she couldn¡¯t grasp it in time. Oh no! What about her babies?! The moment she toppled backward, Diana¡¯s arms swung and she clutched her stomach in horror, her eyes filled with fear. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 237 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 237 If only Diana had put her feet down before trying to rush up the stairs, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If only¡­ If only she had held onto the railing with both hands when she climbed up. Then, this stupid thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. She had fought so hard to protect her babies, yet now, they were going to die because of her foolish carelessness! No, maybe not wholly because of her own carelessness. She had been distracted by Julian¡¯s show of affection toward Ka. Diana wanted to p herself silly. What the hell was she doing?! Why did she still have lingering love for Julian even after the horrible way he had mistreated her? Despite that, she knew that her feelings for Julian had be as natural as breathing. To ask her to ignore itpletely was impossible for her¡­ However, the consequences of her weakness would be the reason for her babies¡® death. They were still so little! Tears instantly flowed out of Diana¡¯s eyes. Motherly instinct screamed at her, and she cried desperately, Help! Help me!¡± Even as she screamed, she felt the floor fast approaching her head. Immediately after, her body felt weightless. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. However, she clearly saw Julian standing still at the same ce he had been. Bitter disappointment washed over her. It seemed even in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation, he couldn¡¯t care less about her. What¡¯s more, he might only see it as a simple fall down the stairs. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He would never love her the same way he did in the past. Diana closed her eyes in despair as the thoughts ran through her mind. Suddenly¡­ Thump! She fell into a firm and strong embrace. Diana¡¯s eyes snapped open to meet Ka¡¯s wide, astonished ones. No one had seen how fast Julian had moved to reach Diana. As he held her tightly in his arms, Julian himself couldn¡¯t exin the sudden force that had broken out when he lunged forward almost instantly the moment he saw Diana fall. The momentarily loss of control upset him, and his eyes hardened. Though his body was warm as he held Diana, his impression made it seem that she was in the hands of an ice sculpture. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone dying in my vi. It¡¯s bad luck.¡± Diana froze at his words. Any warmth in her heart for Julian catching her vanished in an instant. She already knew he wasn¡¯t kind, but in the end, he still saved her and her babies¡® lives. ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana rasped. Her voice was tinged with the joy of being alive after a narrow brush with death. There was a small trace of politeness in it as well as she tried to distance herself from Julian. It made Julian recall her ns for divorce, and he snapped coldly, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t die while you¡¯re in the Fulcher family. Think about how it¡¯d look if word got out.¡± Diana was speechless. Having been cursed out by him, the gratitude she had for him evaporated. She looked at him nkly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Fulcher. I won¡¯t trouble the Fulcher family until the day I die.¡± She was so stubborn! Julian had obviously saved her, but she wasn¡¯t even happy about it! He could see how she had the guts to lie to him with Vans. At this point, Julian was increasingly convinced that everything Vans said was true. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 238 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 238 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 238 Julian couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about the babies in Diana¡¯s belly again. His expression softened a few notches as his heart eased. However, Diana had already gotten up and gone upstairs when he returned to his senses. Julian was left alone to watch her retreating back. Ka, who had watched the scene unfold without a word, felt the arrogance in her heart vanish completely. Her mind was still reying the image of Julian rushing forward to save Diana. The panic and care on his face was definitely not fake. What if¡­ What if he really knew that the babies in Diana¡¯s belly were actually his? If so, dealing with this situation would be even more difficult. No, this wouldn¡¯t do! Kayle clenched her fist tightly, recalling James¡¯s expectation of her. She would only have a bright future if she clung tightly to Julian. How was she supposed to deal with Diana¡¯s babies and make thetter miscarry? As for the divorce, it seemed like she would need to push the issue even more. Diana¡¯s words about how it was Julian who refused to finalize the divorce was getting on her nerves. Perhaps it was time for Ka to emphasize her presence before Julian. ¡°Ouch!¡± Ka suddenly eximed. Julian turned immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ka grabbed a tissue and covered her mouth. ¡°I think there¡¯s something in the sandwich Diana made¡­ It hurt my teeth¡­¡® 11 Actually, there was nothing. Ka simply wanted Julian¡¯s attention back on her. Sure enough, Julian rushed over with an anxious look. ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though she said that, Ka had an awkward and pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom to deal with it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Julian stood in the same spot with a sullen look as he waited for Ka to return. After a while, Ka exited the bathroom and confirmed that no harm had been done. Julian simply said, ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Ka rejoiced inwardly, but she was quick to put on a pitiful look. ¡°Julian¡­ Don¡¯t me Diana, okay?¡± Julian remained silent, but his face was gloomy. He personally cooked some food for Ka before calling Mr. Carter to his study. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the task I gave you before?¡± A touch of guilt entered Mr. Carter¡¯s eyes, but it was gone as quickly as it came as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the suitable people. Would you like them to start work immediately?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said, tapping his fingers on the table. ¡°Diana isn¡¯t capable as a nanny. Hiring professionals. would make Ka¡¯s life here much morefortable.¡± Mr. Carter couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief when he heard that. Julian really was more interested in Ka than Diana, as his words only held concern for Ka. Now all that was left was Diana, the eyesore. Mr. Carter sincerely hoped they would divorce soon and put him out of this misery. ¡°Go,¡± Julian ordered. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements as soon as possible.¡± Mr. Carter nodded and left the study. As soon as he was out of the door, he saw Ka sitting in the dining room. She ate elegantly, with her back straight and looking well¨Cgroomed in every way. If she sat beside Julian, it would be even more pleasing to the eye. This was a woman worthy of being Mrs. Fulcher; not like Diana, who was always clinging to Julian. The two of them even cuddled in front of others in the vi! How unsightly! Mr. Carter couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame when he recalled the memory. When Ka saw himing, she nodded hastily and asked, ¡°What did Julian say to you?¡± Mr. Carter smiled and repeated what Julian had said to him. ¡°The master is a man of little words. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t speak so much to a mere butler like me.¡± The words were filled with respect, and Ka was instantly ttered. She pulled out a pen from an antique collection she had recently received from James. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯ll still have to trouble you for many things in the future.¡± Mr. Carter¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Over the years of working for the Fulchers, he was never short on money. However, he was also knowledgeable about goods. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The pen Ka held out to him had high craftsmanship and value. On top of that, it was carved from jade. Even the nib was obviously made of high¨Cquality material; Mr. Carter could see the distinctive luster at a nce. This time, it was really hard to refuse her gift. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 239 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 239 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 239 Ka saw through Mr. Carter¡¯s thoughts. At the same time, she thought it was ridiculous how he had rejected her jade piece before. As she had expected, no one could escape the temptation of money and treasures. Unless, of course, the temptation needed to be something better. Regardless, it would be good for her if Mr. Carter epted this pen holder. It would make it much easier to use him in the future. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to care for Julian and me,¡± Ka said, cing the pen holder in a brocade box. She made sure to use ttering words as she baited him. ¡°As long as you do your best, there¡¯ll be more where this came from.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s expected of me,¡± Mr. Carter replied. He faltered several times, but ultimately, he took the box in his hand. ¡°The people you asked me to arrange for¡­ Should I have theme in for work?¡± Ka¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Sure.¡± She needed to have eyes in the vi. Once she became Mrs. Fulcher, she would make the vi her own. She would then see if any other woman dared to step in here! Julian could only be hers, and only hers! Yet¡­ Ka suddenly thought of something. ¡°If we arrange for people toe in, that means someone will take over the cleaning and kitchen duties. Did Julian say anything about Diana¡¯s status in this house?¡± Mr. Carter was stunned at the sudden change in topic, but he quickly recovered and replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I think he¡¯s disgusted with her work. It¡¯s mainly because of the sandwich that hurt you. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, so he quickly arranged for someone to take over the work.¡± Ka was delighted to hear that. ¡°Yes, that sounds about right. He even cooked for me personally today.¡± Mr. Carter was surprised. ¡°Has he not cooked you breakfast before?¡± Ka shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Before she moved into the vi, they rarely spent mornings together. ¡°But I often eat lunch and dinner that he cooked.¡± Watching such a noble man cook for her was simply an art. A trace of embarrassment appeared on Ka¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°I have a sensitive stomach, and Julian is very attentive.¡± Mr. Carter let out a relieved sigh when she finished speaking, feeling like things were normal after that exnation. ¡°He used to make Diana breakfast every morning.¡± Before Ka arrived, Julian had pampered Diana to the world¡¯s end. ¡°But all of that is thanks to you,¡± Mr. Carter added with a smile. ¡°Without you, she wouldn¡¯t have won his favor. She was your substitute, after all.¡± Though he said that, only Ka knew the truth.. Between her and Diana, it was no longer clear exactly who was a substitute for who. Ka and Julian¡¯s rtionship started only because of him getting saved from the jaws of death when he was a child. However, his true savior was Diana, who Ka looked like. Still, Lucy had been right to say that Diana didn¡¯t have any luck. When Julian searched for his savior, he found Ka instead. So¡­ ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I know best what Julian feels for Diana. Once their divorce is finalized, Diana will disappear from our lives.¡± Ka never wanted to see Diana ever again! Meanwhile, Julian wondered if Diana had eaten breakfast. He sat in his study, questions filling his mind. After all, it was his children that she was carrying. When he thought of this, the harsh words he had said previously seemed to be ashes and scattered into the wind. Julian couldn¡¯t do anything to his own children, even if he wanted to. Even before discovering the truth, he often recalled what happened in the operating theater back then. It was true he had been overwhelmed with rage upon discovering Diana¡¯s supposed affair with Oliver, but that didn¡¯t mean he felt better after forcing Diana into the operating theater. And now¡­ Not only were the children fine, but they were actually his!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should feel joy or sorrow. He was so confused, he couldn¡¯t sort and figure out his true thoughts. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 240 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 240 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 240 However, Diana had enough guts to rope Vans into working together to lie to him. If so, why didn¡¯t she value her body and health more? She hadn¡¯t said a word ofint when he told her to be a nanny. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of any idents that would harm the babies happening during her work? She even continued her work at Esteem Creation. Did she have no fear that something would happen? Did she not care because it was his children she was carrying? Was it because it was his children that she let nature dictate whether they lived or otherwise? Julian¡¯s eyes turned cold at the thought. Immediately, he got up and exited the study. Striding down the hall, he stopped at Diana¡¯s door and knocked. He stood rigidly before her door, like an ice sculpture, as he waited for a response. still Diana hadn¡¯t expected Julian toe looking for her, but she still stepped out obediently. She was wearing her sportswear and had rolled up her sleeves, as if she was ready for any task he threw at her. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± She had been through a traumatic experience just now, but now that she had gradually calmed down, she was obviously unhappy on the inside. Julian saw her pursed lips and slightly furrowed brows, which indicated she was angry. However, anger was not the emotion he would ce with how her lips were downturn. She was sulking. He gave her a sideways nce, revealing his sharp jawline. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t expose her mood and only said, ¡°Go and have breakfast.¡± In fact, Diana had already eaten some snacks in her room. Because of Ka¡¯s deliberate pickiness regarding food, Diana couldn¡¯t have a proper meal. When she heard him say breakfast, she could feel the hunger in her resurfacing. ¡°I haven¡¯t made any,¡± Diana answered honestly. This stupid woman! Julian wanted to pinch his nose. Obviously, food was already prepared if he hade here personally to call her to eat! Why was she still dwelling on the issue of having to cook? He used to think she was smart, but it seemed like there was a limit to her intelligence that he didn¡¯t think was there. Would their children inherit this from her? D*mn it! Why did he keep thinking about the two babies? Even if they were his, Ka wasn¡¯t the one giving birth to them. How long could he tolerate this? He himself didn¡¯t know. But right now, he wanted to keep them both alive. He would take his time to think about how exactly he would deal with this matterter. ¡°Just hurry up and go,¡± Julian growled. His tone was fierce, and it sounded as if he was about to eat someone if his orders weren¡¯t obeyed. His impressive height of six feet was intimidating enough as it was. Diana couldn¡¯t refute his words under this pressure, even if she wanted to. Finally, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It was only after arriving at the kitchen that she recalled she hadn¡¯t asked Julian what he wanted to eat. She caught sight of a covered te, and lifted the cover to find a sandwich on the te. From N?velDrama.Org. It looked like the beef and vegetable sandwich she had recently favored, which was full of protein but not fats. Still, the sandwich was likely not for her. Diana didn¡¯t want to touch the food for fear that Julian and Ka would pick on her about itter. Thus, she chose to make something for herself. However, she didn¡¯t make Julian¡¯s share. He probably didn¡¯t like her cooking and had already eaten with Ka. This sandwich was probably an extra that had been returned to the kitchen, waiting for someone to trash it. Diana had enough smarts to put the sandwich elsewhere. She fired up the stove to make herself the exact same thing. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 241 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 241 When it was time for lunch, Julian entered the kitchen and walked around. He opened the heat¨C insted cover to find that the sandwich was still on the te. Didn¡¯t Diana eat it? Wouldn¡¯t that affect the babies in her stomach? Didn¡¯t she know how to behave like a proper mother? Julian was furious. Coincidentally, he saw Dianapleting the final dish. He approached her with a sullen expression. Bang! The te Diana held fell to the ground. Warm food sttered across her legs, leaving stains on them. Diana stared dumbfoundedly at Julian, who had intentionally caused the dish to fall. She eximed, are you doing?!¡± What on earth was in his head? Julian, for his part, didn¡¯t want her to cook. He didn¡¯t want to actually think of herself as a nanny. ¡°What ¡°The longer I look at you, the more annoyed I get.¡± He was annoyed with her stupidity, the things she said, and how tolerant she was over all the torment he rained down on her. Diana felt a sudden sting on the tip of her nose. She looked down at the oil stains that were quickly spreading across her slippers, and tried to hold back her tears. However, it didn¡¯t work. She wasn¡¯t afraid that the dish might burn her and leave scars, and she was also not afraid that Julian would treat her coldly. What she feared was if such sudden incidents would frighten her too much and end up affecting her baby¡¯s development. The doctor said that she needed to remain emotionally stable and calm. Despite that, Julian was always pushing her limits. It was her second time getting startled. She was truly fearful. If this went on, she wondered if she could still leave the vi safely with her babies.. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although she wanted to do her best to protect her babies, nothing worked when it involved the unreasonable Julian. ¡°Can you just leave me alone like I asked you to?¡± In the end, Diana couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. Julian was equally surprised by the sight of her crying. He didn¡¯t intend for her to cry. He was just¡­angry. Furious. He didn¡¯t know why she came to the kitchen again. ¡°I told you in the morning, didn¡¯t I?¡± Julian was beyond irked. ¡°You can¡¯t cook well. Ka¡¯s never happy with the dishes you make. You shouldn¡¯t be here in the kitchen! Why do you keep trying to make her upset? Are you that jealous of her? Must you make her unhappy?¡± Ka this, and Ka that. Everything he said was about Ka! What about Diana and her babies? Must Diana live like a scum over something Ka made up? ¡°You never doubted her! All you do is me me for whatever mistake that¡¯s made.¡± Diana¡¯s frown intensified. She clenched her fists tightly, so much so that her palm was already getting bruised. She then looked at Julian. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t put anything weird in the sandwich I made in the morning, alright?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te down to work at noon, you¡¯d still pick on me for not doing anything! You¡¯d say I¡¯mzy and live here for free!¡± she added, visibly upset. This was how he described her in the past. She remembered everything. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t expecting you to still find fault in everything I do, even when I¡¯m working as a nanny like you asked me to,¡± Diana uttered. She wasn¡¯t causing a scene. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even speaking loudly. However, the helplessness and anger in her voice were evident, Julian felt his heart aching, as if someone had hit it with a hammer. ¡°I might not be doing it the right way,¡± Julian said. He was about to apologize, but Diana cut him off. ¡°Forget it! There¡¯s no reasoning with you. As long as you get the divorce procedures done, I¡¯ll immediately pack up and leave. I won¡¯t bug you two anymore.¡± After hearing this, Julian stopped himself from apologizing. She was still eager to get a divorce. He chuckled, speechless. ¡°Diana, I¡¯ve got to hand it to you.¡± She had the courage to demand a divorce while she was pregnant with his children. ¡°You¡¯re a big fat liar!¡± If Vans hadn¡¯t identally let the truth slip out, Julian wouldn¡¯t have found out about her pregnancy. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 242 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 242 Diana was nning to leave with his children. And so, these days, he was finding every petty reason he could to me her. Diana wasn¡¯t thinking about how that would affect her children. All she felt was grave disappointment. The man before her no longer seemed like the person she knew. She wiped her tears away and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°If I¡¯m a liar, then you¡¯re one too. In fact, you¡¯ve lied to me for three years! You said you loved me, but you never did. You¡¯re the real liar!¡± Julian was stunned. However, he wasn¡¯t sure it was because of how Diana lost herposure, or the fact that her words confused him. By then, Diana had already removed her apron. ¡°You can hire someone else to rece me. I quit.¡± Diana had hurt her hands several times over the past few days because she was cooking. Sometimes, she would even get sshed by the oil and get blisters. However, she had never onceined about it. Each time, she would remind herself that she would be able to quietly leave with her babies once she and Julian were divorced. However, she didn¡¯t think she could hold on any longer. Julian was hurting her far too much. She needed some time to return to her room and tend to her wounds. After that¡­ She would continue waiting. She would wait for further developments regarding their divorce. To her surprise, Julian stood in her way. ¡°If other people see you like this, they might think I¡¯m bullying you. ¡± He forcefully dragged her back to the dining table. ¡°Finish your food before you go up. After saying that, he asked someone to bring the food he had ordered. He then pointed at the two other dishes Diana prepared. ¡°Take these away.¡± The food he ordered was more suitable for a pregnant woman. Although Diana ate, she didn¡¯t enjoy it at all. During her stay in the Fulcher vi, she had beenpletely stripped of freedom and dignity. In fact, whether she could eat at the dining table also depended on Julian¡¯s mood. She couldn¡¯t even taste the food she put so much effort into preparing before he asked someone to take them away. Since she was in a bad mood, the food was tasteless. She didn¡¯t even know how the meal ended.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Diana didn¡¯t know when this started, but sitting down with Julian for a meal was nothing more than a horrible punishment to her. She didn¡¯t want to see him the slightest. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Julian asked Ka. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Ka replied. Foodie¡¯s Haven was a Chinese restaurant in Richburgh that had a Michelin certification. As soon as Ka took the first bite, she could identify the restaurant immediately. To Ka, the taste was secondary. The price of the food itself was what made it stand out. It was also the reason Ka liked it. Hence, Ka didn¡¯t think it was only good. She thought it was fantastic. In fact, if Julian wasn¡¯t around, she would have taken photos and posted them on her social media. After all, not everyone could order from Foodie¡¯s Haven and have their food delivered right on their doorstep. Ka reveled in the especial treatment. For that reason, she barely paid any attention to Diana. Having been with Julian for the past three years, Diana knew how capable he was. She also knew that everyone in Richburgh supported him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t order from ordinary restaurants. However, Julian was still unused to being the center of attention. To add, he never showed off his wealth or status. Besides, she was in a bad mood now. Regardless of where the food was from, she wouldn¡¯t have an appetite for it. There was neither respect nor love for her in this cold residence. She would have enjoyed her simple¨C looking dishes far more than these. Even so, Julian wasn¡¯t giving her a chance to choose. He ignored her efforts, not sparing a nce to her plights. This was something the old Julian, who was always considerate of her, would never do. The thought plunged Diana into depression and hopelessness. She sighed, mournful. Suddenly, she blurted out, ¡°When can we get divorced?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 243 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 243 Diana didn¡¯t ask the question on purpose. She only felt the urge to sigh andin, but she didn¡¯t realize she had said it out loud. However, this happened to be an issue all three of them were concerned with. At that, Julian fell silent. However, he never once took his eyes off her. There was a mysterious quality to him that made it impossible to tell how he was feeling. The temperature in the dining room seemed to have dropped significantly. Meanwhile, Ka already stopped eating. She was looking at Julian expectantly. She wanted to hear about the progress, too. She couldn¡¯t keep staying in the Fulcher vi like this. Famous women in her social circle used to envy her for having moved in with the Fulchers, but now, there were rumors that Ka wouldn¡¯t stop bugging Julian. This wasn¡¯t good for her reputation. Meanwhile, Diana felt a little awkward over her idental blunder. ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡± The more she tried to exin, the worse it became. If she didn¡¯t mean to say that, it meant she felt so strongly about it that she blurted it out subconsciously. Julian thought about her divorce n, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you insist on getting divorced so close to the new year?¡± Burp! Diana didn¡¯t respond to the question, but she had a biological reaction from being surprised. She knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to bring up such a sensitive topic in front of Ka. Her words made it seem as if Julian was the one who wanted to postpone the divorce. That wouldn¡¯t bode well for his rtionship with Ka. Hence, Julian mentioned a specific date to make it seem as if Diana was the one who wanted to drag things on. Diana had no idea he had seen her divorce n. ¡°I never said it had to be close to the new year. The earlier we get divorced, the better. It¡¯s kind of awkward that all three of us are living under the same roof.¡± She nced at Ka. ¡°Besides¡­ I just want to make things right for my little sister.¡± In the morning, Diana expressed her dissatisfaction toward Ka and imed Ka had made things up. From N?velDrama.Org. Now, she was addressing Ka as her little sister. It seemed she was a woman who would do anything to get what she wanted. Julian looked at Diana. The chill in his gaze intensified. Diana, for her part, thought she was already being very humble in front of Ka. Was Julian still not satisfied? The way he stared at her made her more and more ufortable. ¡°When exactly can we get divorced?¡± she asked again. Right now, she was practically forcing him to give her an answer! ¡°Have you thought about Grandma?¡± Julian didn¡¯t answer her, but he instead asked her a question in return. Diana was stunned. Grandma. ¡°Of course.¡± If she hadn¡¯t thought about Grandma, she would have gotten the divorce papers at the Civil Affairs Bureau the other day. They wouldn¡¯t have needed to wait until today. However, Julian smirked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± If Diana really did care about Grandma, why was she desperate to keep her pregnancy a secret when she knew Grandma wanted great¨Cgrandchildren? Why didn¡¯t she say anything? ¡°Your thoughts belong to you. They have nothing to do with me.¡± Diana was used to the way Julian cruelly picked on her every fault. ¡°Anyway, getting divorced is only a matter of time.¡± She nced at Ka before turning to face Julian. ¡°If you put your heart to it, we¡¯ll be able to get divorced sooner.¡± Ka suddenly felt nervous. Initially, she was wary of Diana¡¯s warning that Julian didn¡¯t want the divorce. However, Julian had been good to her as usual, so she stopped worrying for a while. Now that Diana had brought it up again, rms sounded once again in Ka¡¯s head. She couldn¡¯t resist asking Julian about the divorce. ¡°Julian, let¡¯s not make Diana worry. Why don¡¯t you tell her the progress?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still dealing with the people Grandma hired to keep an eye on us,¡± Julian said. Ka¡¯s prompt worked better, because he very quickly addressed the question. ¡°As for the exact timing¡­¡± He trailed off before ncing at Diana. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It might be a little difficult to get divorced when it¡¯s close to the new year,¡± he added. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 244 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 244 How was that possible? Julian had taken over the Fulchers for so many years. In addition, Madam Fulcher was no longer as powerful as she was in the past. Still, there was no reason for him to lie to Diana. If they couldn¡¯t get divorced close to the new year, that meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to move out of this vi. What would she do once her stomach got so big that her clothes couldn¡¯t conceal it? Diana was terrified by the thought. ¡°Can¡¯t you make it happen sooner?¡± Diana hadn¡¯t spoken to Julian much over the past few days. Now, she was really in a hurry. She had said so much. Julian had a yful expression when he looked at Diana. ¡°In that case, answer my question. Why did you put chrysanthemum flowers in my room?¡± Chrysanthemum¡­ Suddenly, an image of the bouquet of chrysanthemum flowers Ka threw away appeared in her mind. ¡°Did Diana put flowers in your room too?¡± Too? Julian nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± There was a barely noticeable glint in Ka¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told her that the flower was inauspicious. It was meant for¡­¡± This was very different from what Julian thought previously. He no longer felt as joyful as he did when he first saw the flowers. ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normally used to honor loved ones who have passed away,¡± Ka exined. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Diana put those in our rooms!¡± In other words, Diana was intentionally cursing them. She had hoped they would die. It had nothing to do with how Julian thought she cared about him and missed him. ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± Julian called out before ncing at the garden. ¡°Get rid of all the chrysanthemum flowers in this house.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The flowers were an eyesore. In truth, Diana genuinely thought the chrysanthemums looked pretty. Julian¡¯s mood improved when he saw that Diana was visibly upset. ¡°Rece them all with knchoes.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fulcher,¡± Mr. Carter replied. ¡°If you ever do something like cursing other people, make sure nobody finds out,¡± Julian spat at her harshly before walking to the study. In the end, he still didn¡¯t mention when exactly they would get divorced. Fortunately, after he left, Diana was able to feel a little morefortable in the dining room. After taking a few more bites, she decided to return to her room. Ka, who was still sitting on her chair, sounded annoyed. Her voice was shrill, and her tone vindictive. ¡°You gave us chrysanthemum flowers. Why didn¡¯t Julian punish you?¡± Diana shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he loves me too much. You¡¯d better watch out.¡± Ka was enraged by what she heard. ¡°How could you say that?¡± ¡°What else should I say? You saw it yourself. Whenever we talk about the divorce, he¡¯d stammer and never say the actual date. With how capable he is, do you honestly think he can¡¯t keep it a secret from Grandma, especially given the time he had?¡± Ka shook her head. ¡°O¨COf course he can!¡± Everyone knew there was nothing Julian couldn¡¯t do with his status and intelligence. However, the divorce was the one thing that he kept dragging on. Ka suddenly realized something, and looked up at Diana. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you really want to get a divorce?¡± They both knew about the secret of Diana¡¯s pregnancy. Hence, there was nothing to hide. Diana wanted to use Ka for her own benefit. ¡°Of course.¡± She pointed at her stomach. ¡°With the way things are going, what if Julian finds out I¡¯m pregnant? Don¡¯t you think he might be even more resistant to the idea of getting a divorce?¡± Ka couldn¡¯t help but shudder. All she could think about was Julian, Diana, and their two children standing together as a happy family. The thought of it was driving her crazy. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 245 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 245 Naturally, Diana knew Ka was rotten to the core; the woman was as wicked as once could be. She could also sense her persuasion was working. Diana sighed inwardly. She knew she could use Ka to speed up the divorce. However, there was one thing she couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°Julian loves you so much. Are you afraid he won¡¯t want to divorce me?¡± Ka was stunned. She clenched her fiss even more tightly. She wasn¡¯t afraid. Rather, she felt guilty. In fact, she knew very well that Diana might be exaggerating the truth. However, Ka¡¯s rtionship with Julian was clearly what came in between their marriage. Everything Ka had now was up in the clouds. On top of that¡­ Ka always knew that Julian had feelings for Diana. Only Julian and Diana themselves didn¡¯t realize this. They thought Ka was the source of the problem in their marriage, but in reality, the cracks in their rtionship happened because they never trusted each other. It was why Ka had the opportunity toe in between them. Everything would return to normal once Diana disappeared from their lives. Julian would also think Ka was the one he loved, as he had always done. Diana, on the other hand¡­ Who would care? Once the divorce was finalized, nobody would know where her corpse, as well as her babies, might end up.. Ka hid her sinister expression and instead gazed innocently at Diana. ¡°Of course! Julian¡¯s very important to me. I won¡¯t let anything go wrong in our rtionship. My only goal in life¡­is to have him.¡± She wanted to be Mrs. Fulcher badly. After saying that, she red at Diana. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared three years ago, I would¡¯ve aplished this goal long ago.¡± Diana shuddered from the re Ka gave her. She thought for a moment. ¡°Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t have left the country. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant with Julian¡¯s kids.¡± Right now, Diana¡¯s pregnancy was no longer a secret between the two of them. Although Diana never knew how Ka found out, she could tell that Ka wasn¡¯t going to inform Julian about it. This was exactly what Diana wanted. Apart from using Ka to speed up the divorce, Diana also wanted to warn Ka not to hurt her children. Now, wow was she going to do that? Diana pondered about it briefly. ¡°If anything happens to me or my children before the divorce, Julian and I won¡¯t proceed with it. You know that very well.¡± The thing Ka feared the most was that the divorce wouldn¡¯t happen. This was her biggest vulnerability, and the thing that intimidated her the most. After all, an extra day of Diana and Julian being a married couple meant one day less Ka could rightfully be Mrs. Fulcher. ¡°I know,¡± Ka replied. She had already thought it through. Until the divorce happened, she wouldn¡¯t touch Diana. ¡°But you have to keep your distance from Julian. Don¡¯t upset me, ever!¡± Otherwise, Ka was afraid she might not be able to control herself from doing anything reckless. Diana nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the divorce to you. Good luck speeding it up.¡± It sounded simple enough, but it was hard to understand Julian¡¯s mind. Even had Ka grown up with him, she couldn¡¯t quite figure him out. Spread the love From N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 246 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 246 The greatest discovery Ka made was that Julian still had feelings for Diana. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, in reality, she had no idea what he thought about the divorce. After having a discussion with Lucy, Ka knew one thing for certain. She had to fortify her ce in Julian¡¯s heart to make up for the three years she hadn¡¯t been around. Lucy had an idea on how Ka could do that. ¡°The thing that brings a man and a woman together¡­ It¡¯s simple. Back then, your father and I did the very same thing¡­¡® However, Ka sounded hesitant. ¡°But Julian says that I¡¯m precious, and he doesn¡¯t want to do anything to me before we get married.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± If Lucy was in front of Ka, she would¡¯ve knocked Ka on the head. ¡°That¡¯s what all men say! If he¡¯s liked you for so many years, don¡¯t you think he¡¯d have thoughts about what he¡¯d want to do to you?¡± ¡°But the way he treats Diana now¡­¡± Ka argued. ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a tiny bit of feeling. It¡¯s nothing ground¨Cbreaking. You can¡¯t admit defeat so soon!¡± Suddenly, Lucy sighed. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you make a trip home. I¡¯ll give you something. You¡¯ll understand once you try it out.¡± Soon, Ka got her hands on the thing Lucy mentioned. It was a tub of moisturizing cream. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ka opened the cap and smelled it. It was fragrant¡­ In fact, it made one feel a little dazed. Lucy was smiling in a mysterious way. ¡°Just smear some on your neck. You¡¯ll find out when the time comes.¡± Ka had always trusted her mother. Seeing how Lucy wasn¡¯t willing to exin further, she didn¡¯t press on. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Ka. ¡°Look at the time. Are you only going to work now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Nobody would say a thing. Julian will stand up for me anyway. Who¡¯d dare to disrespect me?¡± Lucy was so ted that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°My daughter¡¯s amazing! Use this moisturizing cream, and you¡¯ll be even more amazing. Julian won¡¯t be able to take his hands off you!¡± *** In Esteem Creations. The past two days were peaceful for Diana. Mainly, it was because Ka didn¡¯t intentionally cause trouble for her. Besides, Ka had beening inte and leaving early. With Ka out of the way, other people could hardly stir up any serious trouble. This gave Diana more time to focus on designing outfits for Fanny. The starry¨Csky dress brought her a lot of attention, but at the same time, it also ced limitations on the It was difficult for Diana toe up with new innovations, as that dress contained design. Apart from working her day job, this was something Diana had been pondering over thest few days. However, she still couldn¡¯te up with a design she was pleased with. Although the drafts she created weren¡¯t bad, they didn¡¯t suit Fanny¡¯s vibe. Diana didn¡¯t take it to heart. She printed them out and casually left them on her desk. To her surprise, the manager happened to drop by for an inspection. His eyes lit up the moment he saw Diana¡¯s drafts. ¡°Did you create these designs?¡± Diana chuckled, embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, but they didn¡¯te out too well. There are still improvements to be made.¡± ¡°This is pretty good already.¡± The manager nced at Diana¡¯s badge. ¡°Did you just join Esteem Creations?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Keep it up.¡± The manager looked Diana up and down before leaving with a group of people. Diana didn¡¯t allow her thoughts to linger on this incident, but Ka soon summoned her for a meeting. The main topic of discussion involved how Diana¡¯s casual drafts were seen by superiors in the company. They believed Diana was talented, and there was an event that required a designer¡¯s presence. Hence, they specifically requested Diana to take part in it.. ¡°An event that requires a designer¡¯s presence?¡± Diana was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was part of my job as a designer. ¡°Of course. This is part of everypany,¡± Ka shot back sarcastically. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to go, you shouldn¡¯t have intentionally left those designs on your desk.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t expecting Ka to think like this. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for those designs¡­¡± ¡°Save it!¡± Ka waved dismissively. ¡°You managed to make your way to Richburgh from the countryside and even marry Julian. I never doubted your abilities. I just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to make such quick progress at work too. The superiors even specifically named you. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 247 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 247 This perfectly described how Ka perceived Diana. Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin things to her so¨Ccalled sister. ¡°Think what you want, but I¡¯ll do as thepany asks me to. Send me the location and time of the event when you¡¯re free,¡± Diana said. ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re superior to everyone else!¡± Ka clearly believed that Diana intentionally wanted to be noticed by their superiors. She stared at Diana harshly, as if she was looking at a piece of trash. ¡°You¡¯ve probably been jealous of me since the day we met in Esteem Creations! God knows how many days you¡¯ve spent making those drafts just to prove yourself. I wonder why the superiors would take any interest in your rubbish designs.¡± Diana didn¡¯t care what Ka thought about her, but she didn¡¯t want to hear Ka insulting her designs. Àï³Ì ¡°As terrible as my designs are, somebody still tried to steal them.¡± Diana exposed Ka without hesitation. Back then, you stole my drafts. I didn¡¯t look into it not because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because I really thought those were unwanted drafts. Oh, but I understand why you¡¯d think they¡¯re precious. You just love my hand- me¨Cdowns, don¡¯t you? You see, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t consider ipetent designers like you as a threat. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll always let things slide, though. You¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t holding back at all. Ka¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°Well then, Miss Winnington. I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Diana intentionally added. When Diana addressed Ka as Miss Winnington, sarcasm dripped from her every syble. Ka couldn¡¯t even utter a single word in response. She knew full well her skills in design were a jokepared to Diana. After Diana left the office, Ka¡¯s gaze became increasingly harsh. To think Diana had actually ridiculed her! In the Fulcher family¡¯s vi, Ka had absolute authority over Diana. However, in the office, even if Ka¡¯s position was above Diana¡¯s, Ka still couldn¡¯t beat her! To rub salt on the wound, Diana was even named by the superiors to attend the event this time. The reason was none other than Diana¡¯s impressive talent. This was something Ka refused to admit. However¡­ Ka stared at the sender of the email. ¡°Michael Gibson?¡± Why did this name seem so familiar? She quickly opened WhatsApp and asked her female friends about Michael, the man who specifically asked. for Diana to attend thepany event. She then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± He was a despicable man who was also known to be a womanizer. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. How fortunate Diana was! Back then, she caught Luke Pabian¡¯s eyes. This time, she drew this man¡¯s attention all thanks to the designs she had so much pride in. ܇܇܇ Before leaving the office, Ka applied some of the fragrant moisturizing cream on herself. Everyone¡¯s attention fell on her as soon as she entered the elevator. ¡°Miss Winnington, what perfume are you using? It¡¯s so special. I can¡¯t get enough of it!¡± ¡°Yeah! I feel much better after smelling it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Ka smiled. She wasn¡¯t expecting the scent to stir up so much discussion, and didn¡¯t think much of it. Perhaps Lucy was right. This fragrant moisturizing cream would definitely y an effective role for what she wanted to happen with Julian. Ka was very excited at the thought of Julian changing his mind after taking a whiff of this scent and wanting to sleep with her right after. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll get you each a bottle next time.¡± Everyone thanked her and praised her, but Ka didn¡¯t notice all her male colleagues in the corner removing their ties and coats. Even then, they still felt warm for some unknown reason. After she walked away, their body temperature returned to normal. By then, the scent in the elevator had also dissipated. Meanwhile, Ka was already in Julian¡¯s car. Throughout the drive home, Julian felt incredibly ufortable. Ka¡¯s perfume was a little too strong for him. During the car ride, he rolled down the windows several times. Even then, the scent still lingered. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Did you use a new perfume today?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 248 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 248 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 248 It wasn¡¯t perfume. It was a fragrant moisturizing cream. However, she didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Julian. ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian didn¡¯t say anything about it. However, there was a vague glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Ka was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be this observant. He actually could tell that she didn¡¯t buy it herself. However, she didn¡¯t want to expose her rtionship with Lucy. Thus, she lied about who she got it from.¡® Actually, I bought it myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but move a little further away from her. ¡± The driver suddenly made an emergency brake. Julian had yet to stabilize himself in a new position when he was suddenly flung against Ka. The two of them had never been this close before. It seemed like an intimate moment. Ka wasn¡¯t expecting the fragrant moisturizing cream to work so quickly. Julian actually threw himself against her! Feeling more assured about the mysterious effects of this moisturizing cream, she took the initiative to lean against his body. Julian looked at the girl he had liked and treasured for so many years. In this moment, a brief look of indifference and contempt shed in his eyes. Ka¡­was seducing him. What was more, she was using this mysterious perfume to do it. It had the same smell as the thing Grandma made him drink before. Although the scent was slightly more concealed this time, Julian had fallen for it once. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to repeat the same mistake. However, the person using it on him this time was Ka, Julian felt a wave of emotion that he couldn¡¯t quite exin. He didn¡¯t dislike Ka, and he wasn¡¯t particrly shocked. There was merely an element of surprise. After that, he felt sympathy. He sympathized with Ka for thinking this way. However, he didn¡¯t blow her cover. From N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he sent Noel a message and asked him to bring the antidote to the vi as soon as possible. ¡°Fire the current driver while you¡¯re at it.¡± There was a pothole on the road earlier, but the driver didn¡¯t avoid it. That was how he and Ka got so close. The Fulchers didn¡¯t need a useless driver. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Noel didn¡¯t ask for the reason and directly carried out the order. ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving at the vi very soon. Who set you up this time?¡± Noel stopped and thought for a moment. ¡°Do you want me to hire someone to look into this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Hurry up and bring the antidote to the vi.¡± This meant the person who set him up didn¡¯t need to be punished. Noel quickly understood what he meant. ¡°Alright.¡± Indeed, Noel was a fantastic personal assistant. He arrived at the vi with the antidote almost at the same time Julian did. However, Julian seemed to be doing much better than he imagined. ¡°Sir.¡± Julian nced at Noel, hinting at him not to speak. After that, he turned around and behaved as if nothing happened. ¡°Ka, I¡¯m going to the study for a while.¡± Ka thought he had to deal with some work, and didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked the same as she did when she was a kid. Julian felt he was letting down his guard again. Perhaps he was overthinking about the perfume. Ka might not even have been aware about it. Out of habit, he came up with an excuse for her on his own. After taking the antidote, he no longer worried about the drug¡¯s effect. He was even more forgiving now. In fact, he did something he rarely did, and that was to urge Ka to take a shower. ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 249 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 249 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 249 Ka¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. She nced at Julian in disbelief. He¡­ He actually told her to take a shower. Was Lucy¡¯s fragrant moisturizing cream so effective? Was a single sniff enough to drive Julian crazy? Ka wasn¡¯t expecting the cream to work so well. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to overthink. She was far too excited. In fact, she felt that she might actually be able to use this opportunity to sleep with Julian without him realizing her tricks¡­ After that, she would be pregnant with his child. Once that happened, Diana¡¯s pregnancy would no longer be a threat to her. After all, Ka and Julian would have their own child. Why would he still care about Diana¡¯s children? He would definitely treat Diana harshly, just like he did back in the factory. As a plus, Ka wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the consequences of doing whatever she wanted to Diana. The more Ka thought about this, the more delighted she was. After taking a shower, she looked at the mysterious fragrant moisturizing cream. She applied more on her neck, and even on her wrists and ankles. The scent was much stronger than before. She believed this would make it more effective. Ka happily chose a long dress and waited quietly on the bed for Julian toe. However, he didn¡¯te even after a long time had passed. Feeling impatient, Ka went downstairs to check on him. In the end, she found him sitting on the couch in the living room with Diana. She immediately got upset, but she tried to not let it show while she quickly approached Julian. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m done with my shower.¡± She sounded very flirty. Diana clenched her fist tightly. Although she felt awkward, she had to pretend she didn¡¯t hear anything. She hoped Julian would leave with Ka as soon as possible. She hadn¡¯t been feeling well ever since she got home from the office. There was a constant tight sensation in her stomach, especially after she returned to the vi. Even walking would cause her difort. It was as if someone was tugging at something in her stomach with a tight string. Diana feared if anything might happen to her babies. Hence, she didn¡¯t immediately rush back to her room. Instead, she sat on the couch to catch her breath. She thought Julian would go upstairs pretty quickly, but he remained on the couch ever since he saw her returning home. Just like that, she also lost her opportunity to call Vans. All she could do was sit on the couch and wait. The two of them kept quiet next to each other. Ironically, Ka¡¯s appearance was akin to Diana¡¯s lifeline. Even if Diana knew what Ka meant when she said she had taken a shower, Diana couldn¡¯t care less what would happen between Ka and Julian. All Diana hoped was that Ka would lead Julian away. That would give Diana the chance to sit on the couch and get her stomach to rx. At the same time, she would be able to call Vans and ask him about her condition. To her surprise, it didn¡¯t seem like Julian wanted to leave. He looked at Ka. ¡°Did you take a shower already?¡± Ka blushed. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been waiting for you upstairs.¡± The first thing Julian did was to turn and look at Diana. However, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to them at all. Her hands¡­ Her hands were on her stomach, and she was frowning a little. She seemed to be worried about something. Was she having a stomachache? Julian almost blurted out his question, but he recalled that she had intentionally lied to him. In the end, he kept his mouth shut. He turned to look at Ka instead. ¡°Are you really done?¡± Ka didn¡¯t understand his words. Her hair was still a little wet. If Julian paid the slightest bit of attention, it would¡¯ve been obvious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Julian kept asking the same question as if he was trying to put on a show for Diana. Ka cooperated with him. ¡°You can check to find out for yourself.¡± Julian was stunned. The disgust in his eyes became even more evident. What he saw and thought at first were true. Ka had already misunderstood him, and now, she was thinking about such inappropriate things. In fact, she even said something that was beneath her. This wasn¡¯t the innocent Ka he used to know. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 250 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 250 After Ka returned to the country, Julian kept discovering things about her that constantly bewildered him. Specifically, her attitude seemed to have changed a lot from what he could recall. Ka didn¡¯t see the contempt in his eyes, but she already knew she had said the wrong thing. Upon realizing this, she wanted to bite her own tongue off. She no longer dared to urge him to go to her bedroom with her. Instead, she looked at him and slowly sat down on the couch. Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s stomach hurt even more after Ka got close. Diana¡¯s frown intensified. Suddenly, she sneezed violently. ¡°Ah¨Cchoo!¡± ¡°Ah¨Cchoo!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t control it. She kept sneezing on and on. However, whenever she sneezed, her stomach would hurt even more. She began to curl up in pain. In fact, she clearly noticed Julian looking at her, but she still continued curling up. Her stomach was hurting too much. She didn¡¯t dare to curl up too much, but there was no other way she could rx her body. On top of that, she was still sneezing painfully. Julian finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He nced at Ka. ¡°Go somewhere else.¡± Even if Ka had taken a shower, the scent on her body was still too strong. In fact, the stench was even stronger than before. Ka was stunned. She thought she had heard him wrongly. ¡°Julian¡­ A¨CAre you asking me to leave?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julian pointed at a corner far away. ¡°Go there.¡± That way, the scent wouldn¡¯t be so strong. Ka didn¡¯t want to do it. She wanted to argue, but in the next second, Julian had already picked Diana up in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now.¡± The hospital?! Diana suddenly felt that her stomach no longer hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She struggled to set herself free. However, he tightened his grip around her and kept her in ce. In fact, he even ced one hand over her stomach after they entered the car. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he instructed. Of course Diana didn¡¯t dare to move! In fact, she was petrified. She couldn¡¯t understand why Julian was cing his hand over her stomach. That was where their two babies were growing. Did he find out that the babies were still alive? Was this the calm before the storm? Julian was speaking so gently to Diana, and he even yelled at Ka. Was he treating Diana like amb for ughter? He was waiting to bring her to the operating room like he didst time¡­ Suddenly, Diana¡¯s nightmare was repeating itself. She was shivering. In fact, her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± He thought she was feeling extremely ufortable. All he wanted was for her to preserve her strength. ¡°Lie still. We¡¯ll reach the hospital very soon.¡± His palm was sorge. Diana could feel the warmth through his hand on her stomach. This was something she had imagined before. She used to picture his hand covering hers. However, she didn¡¯t feel warm on the inside at all. Instead, her insides were as cold as ice. Her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Julian cut her off, his voice cold. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± His chilling aura made it impossible for Diana to speak again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All she wanted to do now was to escape. She was so frightened, the thought of opening the door and jumping out of the car urred to her. However, she would truly lose her babies if she did that. As sheid unwillingly in Julian¡¯s arms, she felt as though the devil himself wasing for her. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 251 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 251 What was Diana going to do¡­? While she contemted, they arrived at the hospital. It was toote for her to jump out of the car now. ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± Julian saw Diana holding tightly to the handle in the backseat. She was looking at him with a terrified expression on her face. Even her lips had turned pale. Julian very quickly understood what was on her mind. Immediately, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The previous incident¡­ Diana was deeply traumatized by what he had done. It was to the extent that she didn¡¯t even dare tell him she was pregnant with his children. Now, Julian began to understand why Diana would cooperate with Vans to lie to him. However, the most important thing right now was to get Diana out of the car and into the hospital for a checkup. After all, he had seen her suffering from a terrible stomachache at home. That¡¯s why he brought her here. However, he couldn¡¯t be upfront about it. She wouldn¡¯t believe he was genuinely concerned about her even if he told her so. Besides, she would still think he wanted to hurt her and her babies. After thinking for a moment, he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s your menstrual period. It¡¯s not normal for you to curl up on the couch like that.¡± Diana was speechless. Menstrual period? She stopped thinking about this ever since she became pregnant. Under normal circumstances, today would be the start of her menstrual cycle. After a brief moment of being stunned, she loosened her grip on the handle. She began to smile in a rxed, but awkward manner. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­ It¡¯s my period. I thought it was a stomachache, and didn¡¯t think too much of it¡­ So, it¡¯s actually my menstrual period.¡± She gave an awkwardugh. Julian, too, gave a perfunctory chuckle. His chuckle seemed to bring light to everything around him. The gloomy autumn now appeared divine and colorful. From N?velDrama.Org. Julian truly was handsome. Would their babies look as good as him? Diana thought about how he ced his hand over her stomach earlier. No, this wasn¡¯t the right time for such a thought. Perhaps, this would be the first and thest time Julian came this close to his two bables. Diana wondered if her babies could feel their father¡¯s presence¡­ Would they me her for not having a father figure in their lives after they grew up? Regardless of these worrisome uncertainties, Diana¡¯s decision to deliver her babies would not waver. She would do her best to be a good mother and make up for their missing father. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Julian saw her standing still, and his face turned cold once more. He never thought that forcing Diana to get an abortion in the hospital would traumatize her so badly. On top of that, thinking about how the babies belonged to him made him feel even more conflicted. Fear spread through his chest. Back then¡­ Thank goodness Diana and Vans lied to him. Only then did he realize that, perhaps, having Diana be the mother of his children¡­ Wasn¡¯t as bad as he imagined. In fact, for the longest time, he hadn¡¯t felt this excited and hopeful. But¡­ What about Ka? What would he do about Ka who came in between them? This wasn¡¯t fair for Ka. However, if he really had to get rid of Diana¡¯s babies like what he did before, he could now honestly admit he couldn¡¯t do it. In fact, when he touched Diana¡¯s stomach earlier¡­ Although it was still early in the pregnancy, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything moving, it was still very mysterious to him. He wondered if the babies could sense his presence. After Julian shouted at Diana, she finally came to her senses. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 252 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 252 Diana looked at Julian, frightened. He was also standing still. He seemed to be zoning out, and there was a nk expression on his face. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe inside?¡± Just as Diana was about to speak, Oliver approached them. ¡°Vans is operating a surgery. I¡¯ll arrange the checkup for you.¡± Julian followed him. Diana needed someone trustworthy to make the arrangement for her. Diana nodded in agreement, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous again. She was afraid Julian would hold a grudge and start mocking Oliver again. However, Julian¡¯s attitude was strangely amicable this time around. In fact, he even had a vague smile when he spoke to Oliver. ¡°Vans already told me. Thanks for the hard work.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Even Oliver was taken aback by Julian¡¯s show of friendliness. It¡¯s fine.¡± Oliver was still such a sweet gentleman, and he was wonderfully polite as always. It was as if he and Julian had never been in a fight. The two of them nodded at each other. However, Oliver still made a move to stop Julian from going inside. I¡¯ll bring Diana inside.¡± Julian stepped forward, but his facial expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Hmm.¡± He could tell that Oliver also knew about Diana¡¯s pregnancy. In fact, at some unknown point of time, Oliver and Vans had be good friends. At the end of the day, it seemed Julian was the only one left in the dark. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Julian knew he wasn¡¯t wee to go with Diana for the checkup, but he insisted on following her. As expected, Diana became visibly nervous again. ¡°Does your stomach not hurt anymore?¡± Julian asked in a perceptive manner. Diana was stunned. It was true. Her stomach really stopped hurting! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Did that mean her babies were safe? Or was there an emergency involving her babies? ¡± Diana shot Oliver a questioning look, still worried. Thetter immediately understood what she meant. ¡°We should get you checked first. I¡¯ll register your profile.¡± After saying that, he drew the curtains to the emergency consultation room open and asked Julian to wait outside. Julian was used to being treated like a VIP, and he had never been asked to wait like this. However, he knew that if they did things his way, Diana wouldn¡¯t agree to get herself checked. She would be terrified. Julian stood outside the curtain. He recalled how Diana held offl herself against him. Julian found it funny how she looked like a frightened rabbit. Diana could vaguely hear himughing. However, she thought she was mistaken. Anyway, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t barge in. It appeared that he believed today was the start of her menstrual cycle. ¡°Are you still there?¡± she asked through the curtain. ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Is it also the start of Ka¡¯s menstrual cycle?¡± Diana asked. Why else would he remember it so well? An unpleasant emotion filled his heart. He suddenly stopped smiling. In fact, his face seemed to have gone cold once more. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Why else¡­?¡± Diana could sense the sudden change in his emotion, and quickly stopped herself from speaking her mind. However, she heard his reply. ¡°No, she and you are different,¡± he said. For a brief moment, Diana thought she had heard wrongly. Was Ka and her different? Did Julian think so? In that case, why did he treat her as Ka¡¯s substitute? Three years. For three whole years, she failed to ignite the passion within him. He always treated her like someone else. But now, he actually said she was different from Ka. ¡°Yeah.¡± Their menstrual cycles were different. Diana understood that. She wouldn¡¯t dare to hope Julian meant something else. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 253 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 253 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 253 It was good enough that Julian could answer her questions in such a positive way. After all, the two of them hadn¡¯t spoken to each other so peacefully for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Oliver broke the long silence. After making sure Julian didn¡¯te inside, Oliver handed Diana the checkup results. He then mouthed the words ¡®don¡¯t worry¡® to her. Only then did he speak to Diana in a normal tone. He didn¡¯t intentionally keep Julian out of the conversation. ¡°The registration for the gynecology department is done. Would you like to go there for a checkup now?¡± ¡°You guys can go ahead.¡± This time, Julian didn¡¯t insist on following them. Diana instantly sighed in relief when she heard this. She looked at the tall silhouette behind the curtain. For some unknown reason, she thought Julian was behaving in an oddly gentle manner today. It was a kind of gentleness that she couldn¡¯t quite describe and had never experienced before. There was a sense of understanding that he intentionally tried to conceal. However, as Oliver pushed her wheelchair forward in the hospital¡¯s corridor, Diana began to feel worse. By now, the positive feelings she felt toward Julian instantly vanished. When they passed by the operating room, her facial expression became extremely cold. Oliver could tell she was unhappy, so he chatted with her to cheer her up. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Julian doesn¡¯t suspect you might be pregnant. You¡¯re safe now.¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t safe, he could leave with her as long as she was willing. However, he didn¡¯t dare to bring this up casually. He was afraid they couldn¡¯t remain friends if she took it the wrong way. Now that Diana trusted him this much, he could silently stay by her side and do things for her. It was pretty good. ¡°Mm.¡± Diana was yet again touched by Oliver¡¯s attentiveness. ¡°You have to pretend nothing happened with Julian because of me. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, make nice dresses for Fanny.¡± Oliver was good atforting Diana. ¡°She liked the starry- sky dress so much, she even wore it back at the Channing family¡¯s residence.¡± Back at the Channing family¡¯s residence¡­. Naturally, Diana thought they had met each other¡¯s parents. She firmly believed that Fanny and Oliver would soon get married. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Diana felt relieved from the bottom of her heart. Oliver was stunned. He soon realized she had once again misunderstood him. However, as he did in the past, he didn¡¯t offer any exnation. From Oliver¡¯s perspective, as long as Diana didn¡¯t think he was interested in her, he would be able to stay by her side for a longer period of time. It wasn¡¯t all that bad. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. While the two spoke andughed, they arrived in front of the consultation room. Oliver was not only drop- dead handsome, but was also incredibly efficient at his job. As soon as they arrived, a friendly colleague brought Diana into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Channing. I¡¯ll check on her properly.¡± Diana felt touched by the friendly air. She thought about her job at Esteem Creations. Disappointment filled her. There, nobody would speak to her. Being at Esteem Creations basically meant she was isted from the rest. She wondered if the situation would improve after she participated in thepany event tomorrow. ¡°Miss Winnington, please lift your shirt.¡± The person carrying out the ultrasound scan was particrly patient and friendly this time. ¡°I want to find out how the babies are doing.¡± After saying that, she even winked at Diana. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll increase the volume of the babies¡® heartbeats. You can listen to them for a while.¡± The babies¡® heartbeats¡­ Without her realizing it, Diana¡¯s gaze turned gentle. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded in excitement. To her surprise, the sound emitted by the machine wasn¡¯t a thump. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 254 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 254 Instead, there was abination of a wheeze and a thump. It sounded like the strong howling wind during winter. It was full of life. It also reminded Diana of the kind of booming sound one would hear while diving underwater. She felt an indescribable sense of shock. Tears instantly filled her eyes. She was deeply touched by the existence of her babies.. ¡°They¡¯re developing well. You don¡¯t have to worry at all,¡± the doctor exined kindly. Diana was still immersed in the moment of listening to her babies¡® heartbeats. She appeared a little stiffer than usual. After taking a moment to recollect herself, she started speaking. ¡°But why did my stomach hurt so badly today¡­?¡± ¡°It might be because the babies are growing and pressing against your stomach. It¡¯s normal when you have twins, and it¡¯s tougher than usual. You might¡¯ve walked too much. You need to be more careful and rest more during the first three months of your pregnancy,¡± the doctor said patiently. Diana nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so d they¡¯re fine.¡± Recently, a new group of maids were hired. Apparently, Julian didn¡¯t like Diana¡¯s sloppy work. Coincidentally, she could stop working as a nanny. She had plenty of time to rest. After leaving the ultrasound room, Diana began to worry again. She asked Oliver to take a closer look at the report. ¡°Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Her stomach really did hurt a lot earlier. ¡°The ultrasound scan looks fine. But what¡¯s this smell?¡± Oliver was very attentive. Diana¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°From my body?¡± She quickly gave herself a sniff. ¡°Do I stink? Why can¡¯t I smell anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver said while frowning. ¡°It¡¯s a very special fragrant scent.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two of them destroyed the ultrascan scan. Oliver then swapped someone else¡¯s medical report with Diana¡¯s and showed it to Julian. Naturally, Julian knew it was fake. However, he didn¡¯t call them out. Even if he wanted to call them out, he didn¡¯t know what to say.. Hence, Julian pretended to look through the report as if he really cared. He then looked at Oliver. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Oliver shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± That¡¯s great. It meant the twins were growing healthily in Diana¡¯s stomach. Julian could finally rx. He sighed quietly before ncing nonchntly at Diana¡¯s stomach. ¡°But¡­¡± Oliver changed the topic. He suddenly moved closer to Julian. ¡°Why do you have the same fragrant scent?¡± Fragrant scent? Julian subconsciously recalled the scent on Ka¡¯s body. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Diana, you have toe with me to the traditional medicine department,¡± Oliver said. Oliver wasn¡¯t an expert in traditional medicine. Thus, he needed to have a professional look into this. Diana suddenly felt nervous when she heard that she had to see another doctor. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t smell right. What perfume are you using?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Julian¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy, but he cooperated. ¡°The scent on us probably came from Ka.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t smell right.¡± Of course, Julian knew that. He even took an antidote specifically for this drug. However, he was surprised Oliver could detect the scent on them even without seeing Ka. At the end of the day, Oliver was a highly capable doctor whose skills couldn¡¯t be questioned. Diana was right to choose him and Vans to protect her babies. Oliver pondered for a moment. His deep voice was stern as he said, ¡°I suspect Diana¡¯s stomachache has something to do with this fragrant scent.¡± As soon as Oliver said this, Julian frowned and followed them. T Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 255 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 255 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 255 When Diana heard the heavy footsteps behind her, insecurity washed over her .She felt a rising pressure crushing her very bones. This man¡­ Tootsteps He seemed to be much more concerned with her health than she was. However, his aura was much too strong, and she was hiding something from him. She would feel a little guilty whenever he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Oliver. You can wait outside.¡± She didn¡¯t want Julian toe along, but Julian wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. ¡°This involves Ka. I want toe with you.¡± Only then did Diana realize he was concerned because the scent they carried came from Ka. Diana realized she was overthinking again. She recalled his warm hand, and the mysterious yet forceful heartbeats she heard in the ultrasound room. She felt a pang of disappointment once more. However, she didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Alright.¡± Diana could already behavepletely indifferent whenever Ka and Julian were involved. A brief dimness appeared in Julian¡¯s eyes. However, he saw Oliver¡¯s stern expression and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued walking behind them as they headed toward the traditional medicine department. ¡°Just as I thought, it contains musk.¡± With Oliver around, the checkup and diagnosis went much faster than usual. The traditional medicine practitioner he contacted was also very experienced. As soon as he came close to Diana and Julian, he could identify the fragrant scent¡¯sponent. From N?velDrama.Org. Oliver showed Diana and Julian the doctor¡¯s report. ¡°Musk is what caused Diana¡¯s stomachache.¡± Diana nervously tugged on Oliver¡¯s hand when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t care less about the musk. Oliver instantly realized he had said something wrong. Hence, he intentionally highlighted something to Julian. ¡°Musk is bad for women during their menstrual cycle.¡± Menstrual cycle? Clearly, it was bad for the babies. They really saw Julian as a fool! Julian noticed every single detail of their behavior, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to call them out. ¡°Is she alright now?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. The scent isn¡¯t that strong on the two of you.¡± If Oliver wasn¡¯t the one who brought Diana for the checkup today, someone else might not have identified anything wrong with this scent. ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you avoid this scent from now on. It can do a lot of damage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian then looked at Diana. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± They were just done with the checkup. Diana didn¡¯t want to go back to the vi. After all, Ka was there. Diana wasn¡¯t expecting Ka to be so brave and use musk right in front of her. It seemed her assumption Ka wouldn¡¯t try to hurt her children was wrong. She recalled how she provoked Ka over thest few days. All this made her feel rather afraid. After all, she wasn¡¯t supposed to draw attention to her pregnancy. This meant Ka was concealed in the dark, ready to strike, while Diana was foolishly out in the open. It was difficult to predict what Ka would do next, and if Diana could truly protect herself from Ka¡¯s wicked ns. In reality, this time, Ka had no clue what she had done. She thought the fragrant moisturizing cream only worked to charm men. To her surprise, nothing else happened after Julian asked her to take a shower. In fact, he even yelled at her in front of Diana and left her alone at home. Ka couldn¡¯t let this slide without doing anything. She called Lucy on the phone. ¡°Mom! What do I do now?¡± Even Lucy¡¯s fragrant moisturizing cream failed to work. It seemed there was no possibility of Ka and Julian progressing to the next stage. On the contrary, Julian and Diana seemed to care less and less about her presence. What if he had found out about Diana¡¯s pregnancy? What would happen then? Ka might never be able to be a part of the Fulcher family! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 256 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 256 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 256 Lucy felt equally troubled by what she heard. Mainly, it was because she didn¡¯t expect Julian to resist such strong drugs. That man was certainly extraordinary. If she wanted to be his mother¨Cinw, there was still a long way to go. She needed to be more cruel. ¡°That leaves us with no choice.¡± Lucy made up her mind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s apany event Diana was supposed to attend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The superior who invited her is a scum,¡± Ka replied. ¡°Are you implying I should make Diana fall into his trap?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s you. You have to fall into it,¡± Lucy said. Ka and Diana looked very alike. It was time to make use of this fact. ¡°You¡¯ll attend the event in her ce,¡± Lucy exined. Ka immediately rejected the suggestion. ¡°No way! You have no idea how scary Michael is, Mom. Someone in thepany was specifically chosen by him to attend a so¨Ccalledpany event, but the next day, that girl¡­¡± Ka shivered at the thought. ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t do this. If I lose my virginity, Julian won¡¯t want me anymore!¡± However, Lucy needed to use her daughter as bait. Despite the danger, she still wanted Ka to take the chance. ¡°You¡¯re already so passive! If you want to make Julian focus on you, you¡¯ll have to show him that you¡¯re weak and innocent.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What if Ka really did lose her virginity? Lucy didn¡¯t dare imagine how Julian would treat Ka. She also felt conflicted about it. ¡°Let¡¯s think about this first. I¡¯m sure we cane up with another solution.¡± This was the first time Ka couldn¡¯t get an effective solution from her mother. Now, her panic was genuine. The fear that she would soon lose Julian intensified. ¡°Miss Winnington,¡± Mr. Carter approached her awkwardly with his phone. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has something to tell you.¡± ¦§ Ka had a bad feeling about this. She didn¡¯t want to answer the call. However, she didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Hello, Julian¡­¡± ¡°Yes? Okay, got it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After hearing Julian¡¯s instructive tone, her fury rose ever more. Wham! She hung up and looked at Mr. Carter with an upset expression. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Julian actually asked her to take another shower! Ka burst into tears as soon as she closed the door. She finally understood that he genuinely wanted her to take a shower, and nothing else. There was no underlying meaning to it. It wasn¡¯t the sexual hint she assumed. Ka couldn¡¯t understand why this happened. Clearly, everything was going ording to n. She had clearly spent so much time with Julian. He treated her like the apple of his eye. He even said he would be good to her for the rest of his life. Why did everything change after Diana showed up? Could Julian have found out that she pretended to be Diana, the one who actually rescued him? No, that¡¯s impossible! Knowing Julian, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to live after finding out about such a lie! No matter what, Ka had to keep this a secret. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Diana to steal Julian from her! Aftering out from the bathroom, Ka didn¡¯t dare to put on the fragrant moisturizing cream again. During the call earlier, Julian specifically told her that he didn¡¯t want to smell that scent again. It would never be allowed to appear in the Fulchers¡® residence. In fact, Noel even destroyed the existing fragrant moisturizing cream in the house. Not a single second was wasted when he carried out the order. Ka¡¯s feelings were never once considered during the process. She asked Noel about it, and he told her that the scent made Diana feel unwell. ¡®Haha¡­¡® Ka couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She actually had to take a step back for Diana! She had to throw away the fragrant moisturizing cream, just because Diana didn¡¯t like it! Ka went wild with jealousy. After thinking for a moment, she finally sent Lucy a message. ¡°Mom, I want to go.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 257 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 257 As for Diana, Ka would get someone to hold her off. When the time came, Julian would think she didn¡¯t have a choice but to attend the event in Diana¡¯s stead, which was how she bumped into a scumbag like Michael. Ka was certain Julian would feel bad for her! However, the thought of Michael¡¯s bad reputation made her feel a little uneasy. This man had more tricks up his sleeve than Luke Pabian. However, Ka needed to attend the event in Diana¡¯s stead. She had to! She wouldn¡¯t allow Julian to continue being nice to Diana. Julian didn¡¯t bring Diana home right after the checkup. Instead, he took her to L in SK Mall. The two hadn¡¯t been here ever since Diana bought the store. ¡°Choose whatever you want,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t want Diana to feel pressured. After all, they had a bad falling out because he forced her to repay him the money she owed. If they took clothes from this store, it would mean Diana was taking clothes from her own store. To his surprise, Diana chose only one outfit. She even took out her own credit card. ¡°Swipe this.¡± The store manager nced at Julian, and didn¡¯t dare to ept the card. ¡°Swipe this,¡± Diana repeated. ¡°This store belongs to you. You can take whatever you want,¡± the store manager said. ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± Diana said nonchntly before looking stubbornly at Julian. ¡°Go back and check the paperwork. I¡¯ve already transferred L to youpletely. In fact, the profit margin has increased by three percent since the time it was bought.¡± This was a profitable deal for Julian. She didn¡¯t make him spend fifteen million for no reason. By now, L¡¯s value was equivalent to the full sum of money she borrowed. When Julian thought about the fifteen million and the look on Diana¡¯s face when she repaid him, he felt a little annoyed. The way Diana drew a clear line between them made him feel ufortable. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t have to repay me?¡± ¡°But I also said that I¡¯d repay you,¡± Diana retorted. She wasn¡¯t going to owe him a single dime before she left the Fulchers. That way, she would be able to hold her ground once her babies were born. After she finished speaking, Julian loosened his tie. His gaze turned fierce. ¡°Diana Winnington.¡± When did she be so annoying? However, they stopped arguing about the store. Even then, Julian still insisted on using his credit card. ¡± Swipe this.¡± His face was emotionless, but there was a coldness to it. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t get changed.¡± They both had the same scent on their bodies. If they didn¡¯t get changed, the fragrant scent would remain. It wasn¡¯t good for her babies. Diana decided to stop arguing with him after this thought urred to her. She was about to speak when Julian covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡± ¡°In that case, let me buy you an outfit,¡± Diana said. That way, neither of them would owe each other anything. Was Diana going to buy him clothes? Before Ka returned, Diana was the one who took care of all his outfits. She would always choose his daily outfits and new seasonal designs before putting them in his closet. Ever since Ka returned, however, all this stopped. For some unknown reason, Julian was overjoyed when he saw her entering the male¡¯s section in the store. He smiled a little. ¡®This is great,¡® Julian thought, rather giddy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He was happy with standing next to her, choosing clothes for each other, and spending money on each other. Diana didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression. She casually picked up an outfit. ¡°What about this? Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± The outfit she held was considered the ordinary kind among the clothes Julian usually wore. The color¡­wasn¡¯t exactly Julian¡¯s style either. The outfit was mediocre at best. However, for Diana, this meant simplicity. Everything was fine as long as they could get changed and get rid of the awful musk. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 258 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 258 Diana didn¡¯t put her heart into choosing the outfit. When Julian noticed this, his smile gradually faded. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± He pointed in a random direction on this floor. ¡°There are many more outfits for men.¡± That meant he wanted Diana to continue searching for an outfit for him. ¡°But I¡¯m feeling a little tired.¡± The doctor who did the ultrasound scan told her that she needed to rest more. If she continued shopping, stamina wouldn¡¯t be the only problem she faced. There were so many people here in the shopping mall. Diana was worried she would bump against someone and hurt herself. Julian suddenly lifted his hand. Snap! He snapped his fingers. Within a minute, everyone in the shopping mall was gone. From N?velDrama.Org. After that, Noel came over with an electric wheelchair. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana was confused. ¡°Mr. Fulcher thought there were too many people, and it was too annoying,¡± Noel exined. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s your menstrual cycle. It¡¯s better for you to be sitting while you choose the clothes.¡± Diana nced at Julian speechlessly. ¡®Picky.¡® Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, the look in her eyes said it all. Julian felt as if he was being choked. He wanted to strangle her by the neck and toss her onto the bed. He¡¯d see if she could still look at him like that! But¡­ To be honest, he just wanted to spend more time with her and the babies in her stomach. ¡°Give Ka some time to clean up,¡± was what he wanted to say, but he ended up saying something else instead. ¡°By the time we get back, the scent on her will be gone.¡± At the end of the day, the rationale was the same. Ka was his top priority. Even if Julian misunderstood the fact that it was Diana¡¯s period, she still had to stay aside and not go home. Diana tried to hide her disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡± It was good enough that he had told Ka to get rid of the scent. Diana couldn¡¯t have asked for more. More importantly, she couldn¡¯t expect Julian to punish Ka over this. Diana would have to be more careful on her own. Moreover, she needed to take whatever opportunity was presented to her. Diana sat on the wheelchair. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m tired anyway. This makes things convenient.¡± Noel quickly backed away. Apart from the salesperson, Diana and Julian were the only ones who remained. Since the wheelchair ran on electricity, Diana wanted to control it herself. However, Julian took the initiative to stand behind her and pushed her into another store for menswear without saying a word. They had never actually shopped seriously like this. Even if Diana was the one picking Julian¡¯s clothes, the ssic brands would have the outfits delivered to the vi for her to choose from. This was considered a new experience. In the beginning, Diana was rather unwilling. Toward the end, she began to find joy in selecting his outfit. Mainly, it was because her legs were no longer tired. Whenever she pointed at an outfit, Julian would try it on. His legs were long, his shoulders were broad, and his waist was lean. He had the perfect body of a model. On top of that, he could make any outfit appear extraordinary with that handsome face of his. For someone selecting an outfit for him, this was a visual feast. Most importantly, Julian would smile each time he tried on a new outfit. In fact, he was smiling at Diana as if he really was in a good mood. At the same time, Diana had gotten so used to his cold expression that the way he smiled at her now felt like he was trying to make her happy. But¡­ Did Julian need to make her happy? Diana shook her head and tried to get rid of this ridiculous notion. However, when she looked up, she was bedazzled by his smile yet again. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The way he smiled really did seem as if he was trying to make her happy. He looked just like a dog that was shaking and wagging itsrge tail¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 259 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 259 Was he waiting for her to praise him? Diana resisted the urge for a long while. ¡°They all look pretty good.¡± After saying that, she thought for a moment before making anotherment. ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much money to buy clothes for you. You can only choose one.¡± When Julian first heard this, the temperature of the air around him instantly dropped by at least ten degrees. When did Julian ever need a woman to pay for his clothes? After some consideration, he remembered that Diana was the one paying for his outfit. Did that mean it was a gift from Diana? Once he reframed his mindset, he agreed to it, and the coldness between his brows slowly faded. He didn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll only pick one.¡± His voice was elegant and deep. After trying on multiple outfits, the front part of his hair had already turned droopy. Now, he appeared completely harmless. For a brief moment, Diana almost thought they had returned to the old days. They used to be so loving to each other. Julian would agree to whatever she said or did, just as he was doing today. Back then, he would always say, ¡°Alright. Whatever you want, Diana.¡± Sadly, Diana only found outter that he didn¡¯t really think that way. The thought that she had been Ka¡¯s substitute for the past three years made her heart ache in pain. Diana couldn¡¯t help but grab the wheelchair¡¯s handle tightly. Only then did she feel a little better. During the moment of distraction, she missed what Julian was doing. A pair of brightly polished leather shoes soon appeared in front of her. It shined as brightly as its owner, but Diana felt as if it was impossible to ever get close to it. When she lifted her head, Julian was looking at her impatiently again. ¡°Hurry up!¡± The past could only stay in the past. She shouldn¡¯t even think about it.. Otherwise, she would only feel endlessly disappointed. Diana was confused. Why was he yelling at her? ¡°What is it now?¡± The salesperson stood behind Julian, and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. She carefully brought the wrapped outfit to Diana. ¡°Mr. Fulcher said he wanted this one.¡± Julian had tried on so many outfits. She couldn¡¯t even remember which one it was. At first, she wanted to take the outfit out to look at it. However, when she saw the impatient look on Julian¡¯s face, she decided against it. A dog that wagged its tail and begged for her attention? It was all in her head! This man was clearly Satan with an unpredictable mood! Diana resigned to her fate, knowing there was no way of fighting it, and retrieved her credit card. ¡°Swipe this. Soon, she received a message on her phone. ¡°You have spent 400 dors.¡± 400? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why was the outfit Julian chose so cheap? This was barely enough for a single meal he would usually spend on. Besides, the price of this outfit was simr to the price of the ones sold in L. Diana thought for a moment before asking hesitantly, ¡°The price difference is huge. Are you sure this makes us equal? Or¡­ Do you have a new demand? Do you want me to do something else to make things even?¡± ¡®Make things even? This damned woman!¡± Why must Diana always have to draw the line so clearly between them? He chose the cheapest outfit he could find in hopes that it would lessen her burden, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Julian¡¯s mood instantly deteriorated. His facial expression also became gloomy. He looked daggers at her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°This makes us even.¡± Diana raised her brows slightly. She beamed. ¡°You said those words. You can¡¯t regret it now.¡± Julian looked at her gleaming eyes. There was a beauty in them that he found impossible to resist. It felt like something had knocked the wind out of him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 260 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 260 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 260 Julian¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Diana was afraid the previous incident would repeat itself. She reached out with her pinky. ¡°It¡¯s a pinky swear!¡± A pinky swear? That was absolutely dumb! Julian refused to do it. Although he thought about not doing it, he still reached out with his finger. Diana was excited. ¡°The deal has been sealed, and it cannot be changed for a hundred years!¡± As soon as Diana said this, she wrapped her pinky tightly around his. ¡°Done.¡± She hadn¡¯t felt this alive for a very long time. Their fingers hadn¡¯t been this close to each other for a very long time, too. At this moment, Julian felt as if he was dreaming. He looked at her in stunned silence while she beamed. In fact, by the time Diana had pulled away, he was still holding out his pinky in the same position. Diana could feel that the wheelchair wasn¡¯t moving. She turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go already.¡± Julian¡¯s cheeks turned even redder after Diana looked at him like this. Diana felt surprised. ¡°Are you having a fever?¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a fever!¡± Julian stepped forward and started pushing her out of SK Mall. Noel had already parked the car. When he saw them approaching, he immediately opened the door. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, Mrs. Fulcher, please get in.¡® Julian even reached out and held the door open for Diana. He was being so considerate. Diana almost thought she had be handicapped. Suddenly, she felt a little awkward. ¡°It¡¯s only my period¡­¡± Julian acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Get in.¡± After saying that, he looked intensely at her. It was almost as if he was afraid she would hurt herself by bumping against the car. Diana couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight of his handsome face and serious expression. ¡®If only he¡¯d treat me like this after knowing that the babies belong to him. That¡¯d be wonderful!¡® In reality, he was cruel enough to force her to get an abortion. Diana felt her heart aching again when she recalled the nightmarish scene in the operating room. If Vans hadn¡¯t stepped in to help her, her babies would¡¯ve been long gone. They would¡¯ve died in the hands of their own father. The thought of it alone made her heart ache tremendously. There was no way she could forgive Julian for this. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Julian asked after the car had started moving for some time. Diana hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time, and she kept frowning. Julian did some research on his phone. He found that it wasn¡¯t good for babies when the mother felt sad or heavy hearted. Besides, he liked it better when she was smiling, ¡°Nothing.¡± Diana rubbed her stomach and subconsciously lied, ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling that great yet.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Julian suddenly reached out, as if he was going to hug her. Diana didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. She sat still. However, Julian directly pulled her close and let her lean against him. He then ced his hands on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± Diana was stunned. At first, she thought she had heard him wrongly. However, it didn¡¯t look like Julian was joking at all. In fact, his hands were already on her stomach. Only then did she realize he was being serious. Although he said he would rub her stomach, his hands weren¡¯t actually moving. He simply let them rest on her stomach. His hands felt warm. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. To Diana, it felt as if he had seen through all her facades. In truth, at this moment, Julian wasn¡¯t moving his hands because he was being considerate of the babies in her stomach. He was quietly enjoying their peaceful time together as a family. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 261 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 261 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 261 If Julian were to find out that her stomach was hurting not because of her period cramps, would he consider tearing through her stomach with his bare hands right this moment? Diana was so frightened by the possibility that her whole body went stiff. Julian sensed a change in her and lowered his head to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± But to Diana, he looked just like the devil from hell who was here in search of souls. ¡°Jul¡­Julian Fulcher.¡± She began stuttering, ¡°My stomach no longer hurts. I was just joking with you earlier. Just let me sit here, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Julian could tell at a nce what she was feeling guilty about. He didn¡¯t want to tease her about it, but couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Rx.¡± He just wanted to feel his babies. Contrary to his advice, Diana was unable to rx with his hand still there. She felt tense both in her mind and heart and said as she tried to push his hand away, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡± 11 ¡°Rubbish!¡± Julian could see through her and insisted on leaving his hand there, refusing to let Diana return to her own seat. He remained there, semi¨Chugging Diana, his eyes twinkling with a smile. ¡°It hurt so badly in the vi and you were even shopping in a wheelchair just now. How could you be fine so quickly?¡± Had she known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have gone with the flow and sat in the wheelchair. Now, it gave Julian the perfect excuse totch on to. ¡°Julian.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and asked ¡°Do you really think that was just ordinary period cramps?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian replied solemnly. Of course! It wasn¡¯t that easy to hide the pregnancy from him after all. rm bells rang in Diana¡¯s mind as she felt her throat constrict with fear, ¡°Then¡­ What else do you know?¡± The smile in Julian¡¯s eyes deepened as he looked at Diana behaving like a frightened hamster running around in circles in its cage. He found it amusing, and deliberately dragged his words out as he said, ¡°What¡­ do you think?¡± Damn it all! This wicked man! The more Diana thought about it, the more frightened she felt. This time round, she didn¡¯t care that he was still holding her. She forced her way out of his arms and sat back in her seat resolutely. Julian was worried that she would hurt the fetus in the midst of struggling, and quickly answered his own question in feigned surprise. ¡°You used to have really bad period cramps, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Whew! It was true that she used to have bad period cramps. There was one time when she had cramps while they were out on a trip. She didn¡¯t want to spoil his fun and decided to tolerate the pain at the beginning. However, the pain in her tummy got worse and her face turned paler and paler by the minute. The pain was so excruciating that she eventually fainted. Julian was in a state of fright as he stayed by her side at the hospital the entire day. The trip didn¡¯t go as nned, but he didn¡¯t look disappointed at all. In fact, after that episode, he was extra cautious whenever her period was around the corner. He would instruct the kitchen to brew tea and prepare warm honey in advance. Although he didn¡¯t do so this time, he still remembered when she got her period cramps. ¡°Why¡­¡± It was as if a dam in Diana¡¯s heart finally burst as tears began welling up in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for a divorce and even began staying with Ka. Yet, you still remember when I had my period and even gave me a tummy rub, as though you¡¯re still so deeply in love with me.¡± She was still half¨Clying in his embrace, and they were so close to each other. They could even feel each other¡¯s body warmth. Yet, a great chasmy between them. Julian felt exposed, but he opened his mouth and countered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t rubbing your belly. I simply ced my hand on it. What¡¯s more,¡± he paused, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember when your period cramps were at first. The pain in your stomach reminded me of it.¡± The thoughts and affections swirling around Diana¡¯s mind disappeared in a sh at Julian¡¯s exnation.¡± Haha,¡± she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It was my wishful thinking. Mr. Fulcher, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Julian chuckled back at her. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°But, I do mind. A little.¡± Diana pinched the back of his hand and lifted it up, as if she were picking up trash. ¡± We¡¯re about to get divorced. Let¡¯s not y such games with each other.¡± The mere mention of divorce made Julian¡¯s face darken. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 262 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 262 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 262 He immediately remembered Diana¡¯s divorce n and her questions at the dinner table. ¡°Are you so eager to get a divorce?!¡± Diana was rendered speechless. ¡°Be reasonable, will you?! You were the one who suggested getting a divorce. You were the one who brought Ka into the house. You were the one who made me a recement! And now, you¡¯re using me of being eager to get divorced?¡± Silence ensued in the car. Very quickly, Diana went on, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to in the past.¡® ? Back then, when Julian first brought up divorce, she would hide somewhere and cry alone. The feeling intensified after finishing up the bowl of porridge he made for her, and sensing that his heart was no longer with her. Subsequently, when she found out that she was nothing but a recement for Ka, she felt even more hopeless about their marriage. She no longer wanted to hold out any hope. She didn¡¯t want to allow herself to ask the ridiculous and lowly question of whether the divorce would go through or not. Since she wasn¡¯t the one he loved, she would naturally leave. Diana sighed and said truthfully, ¡°But now, I really, really want to.¡± A tear slid down her cheek andnded on his shirt the moment she confessed. It seared Jin¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He pretended not to see her tear and finally retracted his hand that was resting on her belly. His mind was in utter chaos right now. He had promised Ka that he would get a divorce. It was ultimately Diana¡¯s destiny. He knew very clearly that he had to take responsibility for Ka. The three of them could not go on living their lives this way. But¡­ Could he really bear to see Diana leave him with their babies in tow? Those were his blood and flesh; his children, whom Grandma had been yearning for a long time. And there were two of them, not just one. If Grandma were to find out, she would be over the moon. And yet, Diana wanted to quietly leave him and Grandma. What if¡­ What if he asked her to stay? Will she decide not to divorce him? But if they didn¡¯t get divorced, what would happen to Ka? Julian Fulcher, the man who always had a clear mind in business, suddenly became lost and confused at that moment. It was like he suddenly became mute. There were countless things he wanted to tell Diana, but the words died at the tip of his tongue and all that came out was a cold, ¡°Okay.¡± As if he agreed with everything she said. Indeed, Diana thought. No matter how many times she repeated herself, he would never ask her to stay. Diana smiled with a sense of peace in her heart. ¡°Settle the divorce proceedings as quickly as possible.¡± This time, she finally managed to leave his embrace and sit back in her chair. ¡°The quicker, the better for all three of us.¡± Julian was on the verge of asking her if it would be better for the babies in her womb. Did she think that being a single mother was going to be easy? Or rather, ¡°Are you ready for Oliver to take over?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Things were supposed to be taking a turn for the better. ¡°Why did you suddenly get him involved again?¡± Last time, Oliver got beaten up for no reason. Even when something that awful happened to him, he didn¡¯t say anything much and was still as kind as ever. This time, he was once again maliciously ndered. Was he Julian¡¯s punching bag? ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Watch your tone when you¡¯re talking to me!¡± He forbade her to yell at him for the sake of another man! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 263 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 263 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 263 ¡°You¡¯re so overbearing and selfish!¡± Those were Diana¡¯sments for Julian right now. She couldn¡¯t win an argument against him, and didn¡¯t even want to have an argument with him. Deep inside, she was indignant and frustrated. She had to open the window to let fresh air in and adjust her breathing. That was the only thing she could do to lift her mood. Julian wasn¡¯t convinced. To him, Diana was more overbearing than he was. She even stripped him of his right to be a father. She was the one who wanted to get a divorce and leave him with his children in tow! But at the sight of the tears in Diana¡¯s eyes, he swallowed the hurtful words that were at the tip of his tongue. The state that Diana was in right now¡­ Definitely had something to do with what he did in the past. Over their three years of marriage, didn¡¯t he silently strip her of her right to be a mother too? If it weren¡¯t for him identally forgetting to rece the pills, she couldn¡¯t possibly be pregnant right now. The thought of what he said to Luke in a rush in front of Diana at the factory made Julian want to p himself silly. Back then¡­ She must have felt deeply hurt. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. His face darkened even more, but he didn¡¯t do anything further to her. Even until they got out of the car, he took the initiative to open her car door and block her head from hitting the roof of the car. Diana was slightly taken aback. However, she concluded that he did it simply out of habit. There were some things that she had gotten used to, and so did he. ording to Julian, Ka was the reason for what happened today. For all she knew, he was being so gentlemanly and tolerant by way of apologizing on behalf of Ka. It wouldn¡¯t be his first time doing something like this, anyway. But each time Diana had to face up to reality, her heart would throb with pain. Thankfully, after the chaos that ensued today, Julian probably detested her even more and felt even more strongly about the divorce. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Oliver and I.¡± She thought about it before saying gently, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t nder him in the future. After all, I have never ndered Ka before you, despite how cruelly you and Ka treated me.¡± Hah! Was she negotiating with him? He refused to budge. ¡°You can say whatever you like. Conversely, you have no say over what I want to say. Diana was stunned. ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t mind even if I speak badly of Ka in front of you?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, how will I be as overbearing and selfish as you say I am, and live up to your perception of me?¡± The sight of Diana being rendered speechless by his words made Julian¡¯s mood improve by leaps and bounds. The bad mood he was suffering from throughout the journey vanished in an instant. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± He looked serious and sincerely concerned. But Julian was wicked through and through, and she refused to fall into his trap again. She said coldly, ¡°It no longer hurts. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Fulcher.¡± Just then, Ka appeared at the door of the vi, looking like she was waiting for Julian¡¯s return. Julian corrected Diana, as if he didn¡¯t see Ka standing there, ¡°Call me Hubby.¡± Hubby?! Diana felt like she was struck by lightning, as feelings of disgust and horror arose in her. ¡°Quit joking. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± She pointed at where Ka was standing. ¡°Ka¡¯s waiting for you.¡± She, Diana Winnington, was not a toy for their entertainment. Not for them to step on whenever they felt like it. Not for them to taste whenever they felt like it. Even though she loved Julian desperately to the point of being unable to hate him, despite him doing so many cruel and downright wicked things to her. To the point of switching between holding out hope for him and then having all her hopes dashed. She wasn¡¯t about to cheapen herself to that extent. All her emotional struggles shall be hers alone. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 264 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 264 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 264 She loved him, but that¡¯s none of his business. She would pretend that he didn¡¯t tell her to call him Hubby. Julian didn¡¯t repeat himself. He was troubled by what he had said. Was he going crazy? Why in the world did he ask Diana to call him Hubby? Inexplicable waves of emotions roiled in the depths of his eyes. He slowly turned to walk through the door as Diana left. ¡°Julian!¡± Ka waved her hands at him. Diana was standing right in between them. It seemed like things had always been like that; she was always passively involved in his and Ka¡¯s world. Julian looked at Diana¡¯s retreating figure and mouthed a silent apology. How would things pan out for the three of them from here on? Especially for Ka. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian nced at Ka and asked, ¡°Had your shower?¡± Ka¡¯s heart was filled with wrath each time she heard those words, but she dared not show her anger on her face. She merely smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll always listen to you, Julian.¡± With that, she clung onto him. Julian avoided her discreetly as he carefully verified that the scent was no longer on her. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use that fragrance.¡± He had already made himself clear before. ¡°I know.¡± Ka nodded and said indignantly, ¡°I listened to you and I¡¯ve thrown it away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied coldly. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you know there¡¯s deer musk in it?¡± Deer musk? Before Julian returned, Ka called Lucy, who knew that there was that kind of medicine in it. She thought that was the reason why Julian was angry, but¡­ Was it because there was deer musk in it? ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know that.¡± She gripped tightly onto the corners of her shirt and lowered her head slowly; her eyes were filled with jealousy, hatred, and a tinge of worry. She seemed to know why Julian was so furious. Deer musk wasn¡¯t good for fetuses, and could potentially cause miscarriages. In other words, it was highly likely that Julian already knew about Diana¡¯s pregnancy. And he chose Diana over Ka, just as Ka was worried about! He even got angry with Ka because of Diana. At the thought of what Diana said about her really wanting to get divorced and that she would never, over her dead body, let Julian know about her pregnancy, confusion shrouded Ka once again. Ka desperately wanted to ask about it, but the moment she thought about what Diana said about Julian not being willing to get a divorce, her desire for a clear answer vanished. What if Julian didn¡¯t know that Diana was pregnant? The moment she asked, he would know about it. That would just be sending the helve after the hatchet! The sight of Ka lowering her head with a nervous and anxious look, coupled with the fact that she didn¡¯t make excuses to him like she did in the past, gave Julian a bad feeling about things. He immediately questioned, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Ka¡¯s throat constricted with fear. ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± Based on the look on her face, Julian couldn¡¯t sense that Ka was lying. He grunted, ¡°Nothing. In the future, avoid fragrances with deer musk in them. I don¡¯t like the smell of it.¡± Ka nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± She wanted to step forward and chat with him more, but Julian avoided her touch and widened the distance between them. His eyes were in close pursuit of Diana instead. Ka clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into the flesh of her palm. Anger shed past her eyes but her voice remained sweet, ¡°Julian, you were so anxious to take Diana out. What was it for?¡± At the mention of Diana, Julian appeared more willing to chat more with Ka. ¡°Her stomach was hurting. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Anger burned brighter in Ka¡¯s heart, but the look on her face only became more innocent. She continued sweetly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ You asked me to stand farther away, so I didn¡¯t notice what happened over there.¡± She followed close behind. ¡°How¡¯s Diana now? Is she feeling better? Does her stomach still hurt?¡± Julian wasn¡¯t foolish. Conversely, he was absolutely brilliant. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 265 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 265 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 265 After all, he had climbed thedder of sess in the business world to achieve everything he had today. As long as he set his mind to it, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to see through someone. Especially for someone with a track record, like Ka. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had deliberately sowed discord between him and Diana, and would sometimes even y little tricks against Diana. He knew all about it, and even covered up for her. He went as far as to pretend as if nothing happened. Whatever it was, as long as Ka wasn¡¯t harmed, as long as he fulfilled his promise to protect her for life, as long as he was still repaying her kindness. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have saved him in vain. Yet¡­ She repeatedly took him for a fool, over and over again. This made Julian extremely ufortable. Especially right now. He turned around, refusing to see the concern in her eyes; the concern for Diana that was merely superficial. ¡°If you¡¯re really concerned about her, you should ask her directly. Why are you following behind me so closely and asking me instead?¡± He indulged Ka and wanted to give her the best life possible, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to be treated like a fool every single time. Suddenly, Julian sighed. ¡°Ka.¡± She didn¡¯t use to be like this. She was never this pretentious. ¡°It must¡¯ve been tough when you were abroad over those three years.¡± Ka¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. I felt blessed just thinking about you every day.¡± At that, Julian felt like he choked on something. ¡°I¡¯m the one at fault.¡± He truly shouldn¡¯t have wavered in between Diana and Ka. All the more he shouldn¡¯t have allowed the thought of just not getting a divorce fester in his mind. That would be way too cruel to Ka, who ran off overseas all by herself in search of treatment for her stomach cancer so he wouldn¡¯t feel as sad and hopeless as she did back then. At the same time, he felt like there was a part of his heart that was gradually filled by something over thest three years. In fact, it was why his patience toward Ka was running thin right now. Everything was his fault. Julian sighed and closed his arms around Ka, pulling her in his embrace. ¡°Give me a little more time.¡± Ka waspletely confused. She had just thought that Julian had found out about her tricks, and was unhappy with her. To her surprise, he turned around and hugged her instead. Ka hugged him back happily, feeling all the more certain that she wanted to take Diana¡¯s ce at the client¡¯s dinner. She couldn¡¯t let the issue fester any longer. She had to seize the chance and have Julian in the palm of her hand! She didn¡¯t want Julian choosing Diana over her again, like what happened just now. Ka hugged him even tighter. However, Julian¡¯s face became darker. He was now very sure that when he hugged Ka, his heart remained unmoved, and he clearly did not have the desire to be more intimate with her. This seemed to be¡­ Completely unrted to him treasuring her as he had thought in the past. For the very first time, Julian began questioning his rtionship with Ka. Was it love or gratitude? The lines were beginning to blur for him. As for Diana, did he take her as a mere recement, or was he concerned for the fetuses in her stomach? Or¡­ did he really love her? He wasn¡¯t sure at all. He only knew that his mind had never been in such utter chaos before. Diana stood around the corner, quietly observing the couple hugging each other in a tight embrace. She sneered as the chill in her eyes grew icier. Hubby? Hah! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 266 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 266 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 266 It was utterly disgusting. Diana rubbed her stomach in a bid to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t want the filthy scene before her to soil her eyes, so she immediately went back to her room for a shower and a fresh change of clothes. She never once touched the dress that Julian bought for her at SK Mall. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She found it absolutely filthy. The next day at Hiry Hotel, Ka was all made¨Cup early in the morning. She had deliberately drawn her eyebrows to resemble that of Diana¡¯s, and it made her look even more like her sister. She came early to the hotel to wait for Michael and the rest. Diana, on the other hand, was being pestered by her colleagues who had work for her to do. She only finally managed to emerge from the crowd when she was almostte to the dinner with the client at the hotel. But when she headed downstairs, she couldn¡¯t get a taxi. She was still feeling traumatized about taking the train, and thought perhaps it was better for her to continue waiting. But the longer she waited, the more uneasy she felt. She had a niggling feeling that something was going to happen tonight. Right at that moment when she was distracted, a couple of taxis rushed past her. They looked empty, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t stop despite seeing her standing by the road. Diana decided to change her spot and wait elsewhere. On the other end, Michael and the rest had reached Hiry Hotel. His gazended on Ka the moment he entered. ¡°Miss Winnington,¡± he greeted. He reached his hand out, his face all solemn and proper. In actual fact, his fingers began rubbing across the back of Ka¡¯s hand when Ka shook his outstretched hand. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold. But the more outrageously he behaved, the better the show she had prepared for today will be. ¡°Your designs are superb, and they made my eyes light up the moment I saw them that day. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, I¡¯m convinced that your designs are just like you in person, beautiful and a great pleasure to look at.¡± Strangely, something felt wrong. But Michael didn¡¯t care enough. To him, all women present at his dinners were in silent agreement of his behavior. Who in this city wasn¡¯t aware of his reputation? He hadn¡¯t been fooling around with women over the past few years for nothing. Everyone was ying along with a set of unwritten rules. But as Michael was drinking to his heart¡¯s content and staring at Ka all the while, he finally noticed that something was off. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You¡¯re not her.¡± The Diana Winnington he saw that day was more exquisite andposed than this woman before him. Her eyes and brows especially looked like they came from a painting. Her beauty was unforgettable, but this woman before him didn¡¯t feel like her at all. Ka jumped in fright over his words. ¡°Mr. Gibson, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Michael waved his hands and leaned into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m very clear about what I¡¯m doing.¡± Well¡­ Although she wasn¡¯t Diana Winnington, he wouldn¡¯t reject a woman throwing herself at him. ¡°Tell me. What do you want?¡± The two of them were so close to each other that from the lens of the surveince camera, it looked like Michael was practically lying on top of Ka. Ka, on the other hand, kept shunning his touch. He was too pushy and aggressive for her. She chuckled forcefully and lifted a ss of wine, saying, ¡°Mr. Gibson, let¡¯s raise a toast to our customer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re not willing to say it now.¡± Michael smiled slyly. ¡°I have my way of making you talk once we¡¯re in the room.¡± Ka pretended not to hear him and finished up her ss, making sure that the surveince camera had a good angle of her. ¡°Alright!¡± Michael pped his hands in glee. When the contract on the table was signed, everyone left the room, not wanting to overstay their presence. Slowly, only two of them were left in the room. ¡°I want to do something novel.¡± He nced at the surveince camera and waved his hands to instruct the staff to turn off the camera. He then nced at Ka. ¡°Anyway, you threw yourself at me so boldly. I think you¡¯ll appreciate my novel. approach.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 267 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 267 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 267 Tremors of fear crept up Ka¡¯s spine. She tried opening the door of the room, but no matter how much she twisted the handle, the door just wouldn¡¯t budge. Michael pulled her to him in one swift move. The choking smell of alcohol on his body rushed up her nose, the smell so horrid that it made her eyes water. Ka pinched her nose and struggled with all her might, but she was unable to resist him. It was true she wanted to make the entire scene look genuine, and make herself look more like a victim in order to sow discord between Julian and Diana. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to be stuck in a situation like this! If she were to lose her innocence in such a way, she would have less leverage over Julian in the future. So, she must¡­ Protect herself well before Julian arrived. However, she was just too physically weak. Under the influence of alcohol, Michael¡¯s strength was unbridled and he locked Ka tightly in his embrace. ¡°You were the one who threw yourself at me. Come on, tell me you¡¯ve been looking forward to this all night He sneered lustily, the features on his face wrought with desire. He reached out to unbutton his shirt as he sputtered, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll satisfy myself with you first before finding Dia¡­Diana¡­¡± Michael was getting incoherent, yet all he had in mind was that b*tch Diana! What was so good about her? Why do all men get mesmerized by her?! Anger rose in Ka¡¯s throat, and an inexplicable wave of energy overcame her. She shoved hard against the man who was pushing almost all his weight on her and immediately dialed Julian¡¯s number on her phone, but no one picked up the call. For all her nning, she didn¡¯t expect Julian to not pick up his phone at a time like this! How was she going to let him witness the terrible plight she was in right now? How was she going to sow discord between him and Diana by using Diana of hurting her? But right now, she had no time to think. ¡°Still ying games with me?¡± Michael leered as he bent forward to find Ka who had hidden below the table, reaching out to pull her out. Ka shrunk back as far as she could and continued to call Julian¡¯s phone. But it was no use. No one picked up the call, even after she redialed many times. Michael¡¯s handnded on her shoulder. He picked Ka up as easily as he would a little bird. He even tore her clothes in the midst of the struggle. The look in Michael¡¯s eyes was frightening. Ka¡¯s heart thumped with fear. Her hands fumbled around her and came into contact with a wine bottle. She grabbed it without any hesitation and smashed Michael¡¯s head with it like a madwoman. But it was no use. In fact, it widened the smile on his face and made him look even more bloodthirsty. Fear shot through her veins as Ka realized that she was in big trouble. But right now, Julian didn¡¯t even know where she was, much less what was happening to her. How could she suffer a double whammy when she had nned this all just to frame Diana? She had to protect herself! The look in Ka¡¯s eyes turned vicious as she changed tack and smashed the wine bottle in her hand on the table. She then smashed it hard against Michael¡¯s head once more. Crash! The bottle was smashed to smithereens. Ruthless anger shed past the depths of Michael¡¯s eyes. ¡°D*mn it! How dare you hit me!¡± He looked like a lion provoked to anger as he red dangerously at Ka. The moment his hand stretched out and touched the blood on his forehead, he spat on the floor and turned so agitated that he tore his shirt and charged toward Ka. Pervert! Ka was so shocked at his sudden agitation that she was rendered speechless.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She subconsciously stabbed the smashed wine bottle in Michael¡¯s direction. However, the disparity in strength between them was too great. Before the bottle reached him, he held her wrist and eximed perversely, ¡°How thrilling!¡± He chuckled as he went on, ¡°I¡¯ve never yed with a woman this exciting.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 268 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 268 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 268 With that, he grabbed Ka¡¯s hair and dragged her to the table. Ka knew very well what was going to happen next. She also knew that aside from herself, no one would being to save her. She could only once again pin her hopes on the many wine bottles lying around, one of which she grabbed and ruthlessly smashed against her own head before Michael could even react. Crash! The bottle broke into pieces on her head. Her action scared Michael, but he recovered very quickly. ¡°You threw yourself at me, yet you¡¯re deliberately showing me such a fierce side of yourself. Looks like you¡¯re really trying to y hard to get.¡± His words made the fear in Ka¡¯s heart grow. She threw herself at him not for the sake of this fat, ugly, middle¨Caged man! She did it for the sake of winning Julian¡¯s heart back! She did it for the sake of making his heart ache for her! In that case¡­ Ka¡¯s eyes narrowed as a vicious look shed past them. She nced once more at Michael and suddenly lifted her hand up high. This time, she aimed the broken bottle at herself. Stter! Drops of blood sprayed across the room. Ka was in an awful plight, with multiple ss shards piercing her legs and arms, her face turning pale in an instant. As she let out an eerie chuckle, Ka looked as if she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Even in his drunken state, Michael could sense something was very wrong. ¡°What exactly is your motive for taking Diana¡¯s ce anding here?¡± Ka shut her eyes and shook her head, refusing to say a word. She leaned weakly against the wall and crawled with all her might toward her phone, which had dropped on the floor during the struggle earlier. Her crawling left a trail of blood snaking behind her. It looked like a bloody centipede, the scene startling and gruesome. Even Michael was frightened by it. He just wanted some fun; he didn¡¯t expect to end up seeing someone else killed! Ka¡¯s behavior had taken himpletely by surprise. He crouched down, wanting to check on Ka¡¯s wounds. But she lifted the ss bottle in her hand, threatening to pierce herself with it once more. This time, she was aiming for her heart. ¡°Don¡¯te close!¡± Ka yelled at him. ¡°If you daree close, I¡¯ll die right before you!¡± The moment she said that, her call to Julian¡¯s phone finally went through. Triumph shed past her eyes and she cried out immediately, ¡°Sob! Julian, quick,e and save me¡­¡± Julian, in the meantime, had juste out of a meeting. He was still in a daze, but immediately tensed up upon hearing Ka¡¯s tone. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, happened?¡± what Ka¡¯s wounds were still bleeding, and the choking smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger. But the moment Julian picked up the call, Ka smiled. It was a startling contrast with her terrible plight at that moment. Fear crept up Michael¡¯s heart as he cursed out loud and turned to leave. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Julian heard a man¡¯s voice over the phone. ¡°Ka, can you hear me?¡± Ka stuttered through her sobs, ¡°I¡­I can¡­¡± She even managed a sharp inhale in between her cries. Thereafter, she hung up and switched off the phone with a smile on her face as she tolerated the pain shooting up from her limbs. As long as Julian knew something bad had happened to her, she knew he would be here very soon. That would be when her acting skills would truly be put to the test. From N?velDrama.Org. Right now, she just needed to quietly wait for the blood to flow from her body, bear with the pain, and drag her limbs around the room, and make it covered with blood and filled with the choking smell. The more terrible her plight, the better¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 269 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 269 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 269 Three years ago, on the day when he realized that Ka went missing, Julian went wild searching for her. He was worried sick that she was in danger. He was worried something untoward would happen to her in his turf. He didn¡¯t expect Ka to have gone abroad. Three yearster, upon finding out that she had gone overseas due to cancer, he looked at his own wife Diana with his heart filled with guilt toward Ka. He thought he could take good care of Ka from now on. He thought he could give up on Diana and reunite with Ka in no time, giving Ka the wedding of her dreams to make up for lost time over the past three years. Yet now, after one month, he had done nothing for Ka except to allow her to stay in his vi without an official status. He even developed feelings for Diana, and wanted to preserve the babies in her womb. And Ka¡­ Ka knew nothing about all these. She had been wholeheartedly dreaming about their future. Yet today, he had let her fall into danger because of his neglect. No¡­ Or rather, it was deliberate neglect. Ever since Diana¡¯s stomachachest night and his tentative hug with Ka, Julian had deliberately distanced himself from Ka. He wanted to make sure of his own feelings. He wanted to be clear about how he truly felt about the two sisters. But now, he couldn¡¯t take it upon hearing that Ka was in danger. Indeed¡­ The feelings he had developed for Diana over these few days were merely because of his children in her belly. It had nothing to do with love. He had mistaken his own feelings. Otherwise, why would hearing about Ka being in danger be so heart¨Cwrenching for him? He had been close to heartless toward Ka over the past few days. ¡°Drive faster!¡± He instructed Noel to elerate all the way as he navigated to the location where Ka had called him from. ¡°She¡¯s right there! Be there in five minutes!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Noel instinctively knew that something had happened and dared not dy in carrying out Julian¡¯s instructions. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The car sped along the streets all the way to the hotel. Before the car ground to a halt, Julian jumped out of it and swiftly instructed his men to block out all the exits and entrances of the hotel. The hotel manager saw that it was Julian Fulcher, and knew that something major had happened. He immediately came forward and bowed. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian ignored his greeting and simply said Ka¡¯s name. ¡°Which room is she in?!¡± The manager was utterly confused. Thankfully, Hiry Hotel kept records of all their guests and the receptionist was able to speedily identify where Ka was from the list of hotel guests. ¡°In Room 808!¡± The manager repeated in a loud voice, ¡°Room 808!¡± Before they knew it, Julian had rushed into the elevator. The thought of Ka¡¯s voice and the man he heard over the phone almost made his head split. Right after Julian exited the elevator, he heard someone say over the phone, ¡°D*mn it! What an unlucky day! I met a woman with a nasty voice who hurt herself in front of me. What a spoilsport. Yes, she wasn¡¯t even the woman I wanted. I wanted the woman called Diana Winnington. Check this out for me. Why wasn¡¯t it Diana Winnington who appeared here tonight, but that nasty sounding woman instead? She was horrid and scary. Just thinking about her makes me sick!¡± Bam! Before Michael managed to hang up and keep the look of disdain on his face to himself, he received a punch in the face from Julian. ¡°Where¡¯s Ka?!¡± Julian grabbed the man¡¯s cor, the look in his eyes so murderous and cold that it sent shivers down the man¡¯s spine. Even an old cunning fox like Michael Gibson was unable to withstand the fearsome look in Julian¡¯s eyes. He looked away in fear, losing even the boldness to fight back, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 270 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 270 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 270 He didn¡¯t understand how that woman had anything to do with Mr. Fulcher. Julian couldn¡¯t be bothered with his greeting. In fact, he even had thoughts of killing the man in cold blood. His eyes turned bloodshot as he gripped the man¡¯s throat and demanded once more, ¡°Where¡¯s Ka?!¡± He was on the verge of explosion. Michael¡¯s hands shook with fear and he pointed to the direction of Room 808. He stuttered fearfully, ¡°A¨Ca- round the c¨Cc¨Ccorner¡­¡± He only dared to breathe when Julian released him. He was about to make a run for it when Noel stopped him in his tracks. That was when it dawned on Michael that the one whom Julian was looking for was that woman with the nasty voice, who had thrown herself at him and then turned viciously on herself. No. He couldn¡¯t possibly utter a word about how that woman threw herself at him. Otherwise, Julian Fulcher might really kill him! The thought of the look in Julian¡¯s eyes earlier made Michael¡¯s body tremble with fear. Even before Julian entered the room, he knew that Ka had suffered. He noticed that there was blood on Michael¡¯s body, but he never expected to witness such a horrible scene in the room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He could smell the choking smell of blood even before opening the door. After which, he heard a weak cry. ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He found the scene almost unbearable, the blood stains in the room so shocking that his face hardened like ice. His features softened imperceptibly when he finally reached Ka¡¯s side. ¡°I came late.¡± He looked at her bleeding wounds and quickly called for help to bandage her wounds up. He then immediately called doctors over. The hotel manager knew that something had happened in the room, but did not expect Julian¡¯s woman to be involved. He went all out to cooperate with Julian and his subordinates, nearly wanting topensate with his own life. ¡°I will demandpensation.¡± Julian nced at the surveince camera that was deliberately shut off. He sneered coldly, and as he left the room with the manager, he said to Noel, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them in Richburgh ever again.¡± That meant that their hard work in Richburgh was about to vanish into thin air. Yet none of them dared to refute Julian, nor did they have the chance to. Noel was swift to act. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± When the dust had settled, Julian returned to the room, which had transformed into a temporary ward for the purpose of tending to her wounds. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± The doctor saw Julian enter the room and stepped forward to update him about Ka¡¯s condition. ¡°The wounds on her thigh are severe. Had youe just slightlyter, she might have lost her leg.¡± Julian was shocked to hear that. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Her wounds were treated just in time, and her leg should be fine after recuperating for around one month.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What about her throat?¡± ¡°Due to the shock she went through, all our previous efforts have gone down the drain,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°She will need to take extra care from now on to provide a good foundation for vocal cord surgery in the future.¡± Julian knew how important the doctor¡¯s advice was. ¡°Okay.¡± Ka overheard their conversation and said piteously, ¡°Julian, I want to go home.¡± ¡°Back to the Winningtons?¡± ¡°No, back to our home.¡± The mention of their home made Julian feel terrible. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± When they returned to the vi, Julian¡¯s brows were still creased with worry. Ka knew that it was time for her to add fuel to fire. She asked cautiously, ¡°Julian, have you seen Diana?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Julian nced at his watch. ¡°She¡¯s probably still in office. It¡¯s not the end of the work day yet.¡± Just then, he suddenly recalled what Michael said over the phone. Michael had said that Diana was supposed to be the one to turn up at the hotel. But¡­ Why did it end up being Ka? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 271 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 271 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 271 ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ka lowered her head, seemingly disappointed that Diana wasn¡¯t here. After less than a minute, tears fell down Ka¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She looked at the wounds covering her body as tears hung pitifully from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Diana about what happened to me. Otherwise, she¡¯ll feel guilty about it. Today¡­ She was supposed toe today, but since everyone knows about Michael, she probably felt scared about it and procrastinated a little in the office. Professionally speaking, I¡¯m the leader of her design team. Privately speaking, I¡¯m her sister, her family. I thought I should take her ce in attending the dinner, since we resemble each other so closely. But I didn¡¯t expect Diana to note at all¡­¡± Ka began sobbing mid¨Csentence, so wracked with sorrow that she was unable to speak further. It looked just like she had suffered a terrible betrayal. She had effortlessly created the image of her heroically turning up for Diana¡¯s appointment on her behalf, whereas Diana had left Ka in the lurch because of her fear of Michael. Despite that, Ka was still defending Diana and thinking for her. Julian¡¯s heart ached for Ka as he looked at the wounds on her body. It made his cold treatment toward Ka over the past few days look exceptionally cruel. He should never have doubted her character. All the more he shouldn¡¯t have doubted their rtionship. As for Diana¡­ In those three years of marriage, he had confused Diana with Ka for too long, and ended up with confused affections too. His feelings for Ka were genuine. His feelings for Diana, on the other hand, were probably a delusion. Another reason was his babies in her tummy. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The babies¡­ The thought of his unborn twins made the expression on Julian¡¯s face turn solemn. Ka saw Julian remain silent and decided to go further. She moved her hand to rub her lower abdomen as her brows furrowed in difort. Julian tensed up and asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°I feel rather unwell, perhaps because of the alcohol I drank just now.¡± ¡°They forced you?¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed tighter as he harbored a guess. Ka nodded. He had been neglectful indeed. How could Ka possibly avoid drinking in such events? She was a cancer survivor. That was a fact Diana was well aware of. Yet, she chose to turn a blind eye to it! She silently allowed Ka to take her ce at the dinner. The doctor noticed the look on Ka¡¯s face, and hurriedly began carrying out a series of tests on her which took another hour. After confirming that Ka¡¯s condition was fine, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs more rest.¡± She only suffered superficial wounds, which didn¡¯t affect her mobility. But this time, Julian was not in a rush to bring her back. ¡°Stay here for now.¡± The room had been transformed into a VVIP ward customized based on Ka¡¯s medical condition, and it was morefortable for Kapared to the Fulcher residence. This was the reason he came here right after bringing her back to the vi. ¡°I¡¯ll head back for a while.¡± Until now, Julian had yet to express his stance on what happened today. He didn¡¯t even mention Diana¡¯s name. Ka wanted to ask, but was worried that Julian might notice something if she were to talk too much. ¡°Will youe back?¡± She looked very weak and in need ofpany. What was more, she was injured because of Diana. The mere thought of that made Julian feel unbearable. ¡°I will.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m just going back to get a change of clothes.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 272 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 272 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 272 The ward room wasn¡¯t a suite, and only had one bed. Ka was delighted. She had a feeling that today, she was finally going to see a breakthrough in what she had been trying to aplish over the past few days. She was finally going to get what she wanted when she least expected it, and when she wasn¡¯t even trying. She had even thought through the possible movements that wouldn¡¯t tug at the wounds on her thigh and arms. After some thinking, she began to regret it. Had she known that she would have a chance to share a bed with Julian tonight, she would never have pierced herself so viciously. Julian had left the room as she was letting her imagination run wild. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t expect to see Diana sipping on a cup of milk on the first floor the moment he stepped into the vi. Her long hair was syed across her shoulder and milk hung on the corners of her lips, making her the perfect picture of a catzing around. What a leisurely mood she was in. She even took the effort to slowly heat up the milk and wait for the sticky milk skin to form before slowly sipping on it. Her mind was clearly not on what would happen to Ka who took her ce at the dinner. She was so selfish! Julian walked forward with a look of disdain and confoundment. Right off the bat, he demanded harshly, Why didn¡¯t you attend the dinner at Hiry Hotel? Isn¡¯t it part of your work?!¡± Whatever was destined toe, was bound toe. Julian really didn¡¯t disappoint. He questioned her right off the bat without even thinking about the consequences if she had been the one. who attended the dinner. Well, he didn¡¯t love her. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t care about her. He would only be angry for Ka¡¯s sake. Diana sneered as a look of aggression and defensiveness shed past her usually gentle and meek eyes, which were filled with disdain at this moment. Disdain that was more intense than the disdain that could be seen in Julian¡¯s eyes. She said inly, ¡°Had I been there, Ka would¡¯ve lost the chance to shine.¡± She merely gave Ka the chance to do what she wanted to. Diana recalled how she set off from the office, fully intending to appear at the dinner on time. She tried her best to hail a taxi, but failed to do so despite changing her location many times. Afterwards, she finally saw a taxiing her way and stopping by the roadside. Just when she was about to reach out to open the door, the taxi moved forward to the spot right behind her. She turned around sharply and saw many of Ka¡¯s followers holding money in their hands and stuffing it down the driver¡¯s pocket, all the while avoiding Diana¡¯s gaze. Clearly, someone was ying tricks behind her back so that none of the many taxis that drove by would take her. Obviously, Ka didn¡¯t want her there at the dinner. But how was this beneficial for Ka? Diana thought about the senior leader Michael, who specifically asked for her to join the dinner. She had thought that he must be some bigwig worthy of pandering to, which was why Ka was so eager to go. Yet, when she sought Nina¡¯s help to tap into her extensivework, all she found about Michael was nasty, filthy information. This guy had a filthy reputation. It was impossible that Ka knew nothing about it. Yet she chose to head straight into the lion¡¯s den, which made Diana know when Ka had in mind without even thinking about it. Ka simply wanted to victimize herself and make Julian¡¯s heart ache for her. What Ka intended to do coincidentally helped Diana avoid getting into a pickle with Michael. As for how Ka and Julian would make things difficult for her, she was no longer afraid of that. They probably wouldn¡¯t dare to force alcohol down her throat and harm the babies in her womb, nor would they dare to force her to do anything else. So, Diana kept her phone and leisurely headed back to the vi. She even leisurely whipped up an extra meal and warmed up some milk for herself. ¡°Ka was trying to protect you, and you took it as her chance to shine?¡± Julian¡¯s towering figure was a stark contrast to Diana¡¯s petite stature. He sneered and continued cruelly, ¡°Diana Winnington, what in the world goes through your mind all day?¡± ¡°Nothing much, except for getting the divorce,¡± Diana said calmly although her tone felt distant in the evening air that was gradually turning colder. For the first time, Julian found Diana so foreign and unfamiliar to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He took a deep breath and suppressed the difort in his heart. His thin lips moved as he uttered, ¡°Once I remove all of Grandma¡¯s spies, I¡¯ll divorce you without any hesitation.¡± The look in his eyes turned aggressive and imposing as he said the words. He had never responded so quickly regarding the question of divorce. Somehow, Diana subconsciously felt like he had some unspoken words. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 273 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 273 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 273 As if to confirm her suspicions, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°But you must go with me to see Ka and apologize to her.¡± This time, Diana was in the wrong. Her leisurely stance at home and cold questioning felt so foreign and unfamiliar to him. He couldn¡¯t ept that his own children would be under the care of such a mother. He had to correct it. He had to tell her to admit the mistake that shemitted. As long as she corrected herself, everything would be fine. In truth, Diana did no wrong. He was the one who, once again, jumped to conclusions and took Ka¡¯s words as truth. Ever since he raised the prospect of a divorce, such drama had been reying time and time again. Every time, he would stand on Ka¡¯s side without fail. Diana, on the other hand, had to swallow all her grievances inplete silence. This included yesterday¡¯s deer musk incident. What if her body didn¡¯t react so quickly, and she only realized that something was wrong when the deer musk had affected the baby? What if yesterday wasn¡¯t her usual period timing, and Julian didn¡¯t pay more attention to it? Would their babies be silently murdered by Ka? These were questions that would never be answered. But as a mother, she had to swallow all these grievances with her eyes wide open, helpless to do anything about it. Today was a rare chance where Ka took the initiative to attend the dinner on her behalf. Given Michael¡¯s nasty reputation, Diana was d to see the turn of events. One of the major reasons was because she wanted to take revenge for her babies for the deer musk incident. Julian didn¡¯t know that the babies in her womb were still well and alive, but Ka was well aware of that. Diana refused to believe that Ka had done all she did by ident. At the very least¡­ Ka must have deliberately put her babies in danger. It was just that right now, in light of what she told Ka about Julian being unwilling to get a divorce, Ka didn¡¯t dare to speak tantly about the babies. She was worried Julian might change his mind and try to make Diana stay. Diana had thought through all these things. As for Julian¡¯s request for an apology, well, it wasn¡¯t exactly impossible. Diana looked around. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the hospital.¡± Her attitude was way better than he expected. Julian¡¯s tone gentled, thinking that not all was lost. But his tone was still dark and brooding, as if he was trying hard to suppress his emotions. ¡°Is she injured, or did someone do something to her?¡± Under the moonlight, Diana¡¯s face looked exactly the same as it was in the past. Yet gone was the look of kindness in her eyes, leaving nothing but icy distance. As if she had no heart. Julian wanted to re up many times, but he kept his temper in check at the thought of her current pregnant state. He was the one at fault for forcing her to abort the babies before. Although the abortion didn¡¯t go as nned, the thought of it and his ugly behavior then were enough to fill him with regret and guilt to this day. Those feelings seeped into his change in attitude toward Diana. ¡°She¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Diana nodded. It seemed Ka had fought almost to her death to preserve her innocence. She then acted as if she willingly took Diana¡¯s ce at the dinner, making Diana look cold and heartless in leaving her in the lurch with an utter b*st*rd like Michael, ultimately causing her to get hurt. Exciting. How exciting! Diana once again confirmed in her heart that Ka was a high¨Clevel pretentious b*tch. She looked coldly at Julian, as if she were an outsider looking in. The great President Fulcher. He blinded himself for the sake of love, so much so that she was almost in awe of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to apologize to her.¡± She wanted to see for herself how badly Ka was injured. The more severe Ka¡¯s injuries, the happier she would be. Ka had indirectly helped her ward off the potential disaster with that b*st*rd Michael, after all. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 274 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 274 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 274 Right now, Diana didn¡¯t feel so much anger over the deer musk incidentst night. The thought brightened the look in her face, and there was even a spring in her steps as she walked. Julian looked at her through furrowed brows. ¡°Why do you look so happy about making an apology?¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Diana hurriedly wiped the smile off her face. ¡°Nothing. I just finished drinking my milk, and I found it richer than what I tasted before. I feel all warm and fuzzy inside.¡± But, of course. Julian had specifically instructed his servants to switch out the ordinary milk to fresh milk for pregnant ladies. He even purchased a grasnd, and reared two cows on it. He did so for the sake of providing Diana and his unborn children milk of the best quality that would give him a peace of mind. Of course, he also instructed the servants to tear off the packaging and store the milk in white ss bottles instead. However, he didn¡¯t expect Diana to be able to taste the difference. The amount of milk she was drinking had also increased exponentially. Was it because she was carrying twins? She was so skinny and weak, yet she had to take in nutrients sufficient for three people. It was tough for her indeed. If she weren¡¯t in the wrong today, he would never force her to make her way to the hospital. From N?velDrama.Org. But she didn¡¯t seem to mind making that trip, and the smile on her face only deepened. ¡°We¡¯ll be switching to this brand of milk in the future,¡± Julian instructed the servants to head upstairs and pack clothes for him. He turned to Diana and exined nonchntly, ¡°Something happened to the previous milk brand.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Why didn¡¯t she hear about it? ¡°Something.¡± Unease shed past the depths of Julian¡¯s eyes as irritation marked his words. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions?¡± He was the one who mentioned it first, and now, he was forbidding her to ask him about it. He truly had no patience with her. If Ka¡¯s acting skills were superb, then Julian¡¯s acting skills were equally outstanding during the past three years when they were married. Back then, Diana truly felt as if she were the center of his life. It was worlds apart from how he was treating her right now. ¡°You and Ka are a match made in heaven,¡± Diana suddenly said without any pretext. ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian didn¡¯t refute her statement, but a tinge of disappointment that he didn¡¯t even notice shed past his dark eyes. By the time the servants came downstairs with Julian¡¯s luggage, he had gone upstairs for a shower. He was a clean freak, so Diana didn¡¯t find his behavior surprising at all. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to not change this habit of his for Ka¡¯s sake. Since he loved Ka so much, shouldn¡¯t he be fighting to spend every second with Ka, especially now that she was injured? Well, who was Diana to be concerned about their affairs? However poorly Julian treated Ka, it was certainly miles betterpared to the terrible way he treated her. After he was finally done washing up and getting a change of clothes, he sat in the car with Diana and headed for the hospital. Ka had taken a shower too. Because of her physical condition, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to bathe herself. Thus, she had been staying in the bathroom all this while. Or rather, she was doing it deliberately. She was deliberately waiting for Julian toe over. Finally, there was a knock on the door. A tinge of fear inteced with shyness was evident in her voice, which seemed to be deliberately gentled and made her sound extremely pleasant. ¡°Julian, is that you?¡± Julian tensed up when he didn¡¯t see her in the room. ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are you?¡± ¡°Whew,¡± Ka heaved a sigh of relief. Just that she did so very loudly. But Julian didn¡¯t seem to notice. He continued asking, ¡°Where are you?¡± Ka¡¯s voice sounded weakly through the door. ¡°I¡¯m here in the bathroom¡­¡± Julian remained silent as he subconsciously nced at Diana, who remained unmoved. In Diana¡¯s mind, he had already slept with Ka since long ago. The bathroom scene ying out before her didn¡¯te as a surprise to her. But somehow, a strange feeling was slowly festering in the depths of her heart. She seemed to not care about what happened or what was about to happen between them, but at the same time, she hoped she could be a fool who knew nothing, saw nothing, and heard nothing. Eventually, Diana hung her head in despair. The joy emanating from her earlier had all but disappeared. Ka sensed no further movement from outside and started feeling anxious. ¡°Julian, I know you¡¯re very particr about cleanliness and don¡¯t want the smell of blood on your body, but I disregarded my own wounds¡­¡± She even hissed in pain, as if she had identally tugged at her wounds. After that, she let out a suppressed sob. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so clumsy and stupid. I¡¯m always screwing things up. But can youe in and help me out?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 275 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 275 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 275 Julian knew that Ka really needed help right now. But when she said those words, he couldn¡¯t help finding them slightly awkward. Suddenly, he lifted his hand and forced Diana to look up. His jaw tilted in the direction of the bathroom and he instructed Diana, ¡°You go in.¡± Julian didn¡¯t understand what Ka wanted, but Diana did. If she were to go in right now, she would certainly incur Ka¡¯s wrath. She rejected it resolutely and even pushed Julian forward instead. ¡°I¡¯m not going in. You go in.¡± Julian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± His voice,ced with the authority of a person of power immediately, made Diana feel overwhelmed and breathless. In front of other people, Diana had always been able to strike a bnce between humility and haughtiness. But in front of Julian, no matter how mentally prepared or how determined she was, she always ended up having to submit under his domineering ways. That was especially so when he had that cold, hard look on his face that spoke of unrelenting aggression and ruthlessness. His opponent had no choice but to submit. Although Diana was indignant, she was unable to resist his domineering aura. She rubbed her toes against the floor and acquiesced, though grumpily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in.¡± Julian immediately toned down on his aggression. Had Diana noticed, she would have realized that even his neck and shoulders rxed. Still, she was in no mood to look at him. She was utterly indignant over how hatefully overbearing he was, but she decided to remain silent on ount of the principle of living in peace with him and bearing with it until they were divorced. Julian, on the other hand, sensed her dissatisfaction and added, ¡°She helped you thest time both of you were in the bathroom. Help her out this time.¡± He was talking about what Ka previously said about helping Diana rub her back. In reality, the two sisters almost got into a fight with each other. To think that Julian really believed that they were close enough to rub each other¡¯s backs! Diana shot Julian another odd look andmented in her heart that it wasn¡¯t just women who would lose their senses in love; it was the same for men, too. Julian sensed something wrong with the look in Diana¡¯s eyes, but she had already turned and walked into the bathroom. Ka¡¯s eyes turned red the moment she saw Diana. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± she barked huffily. Diana lifted her head and looked at Ka expressionlessly. Ka was, in fact, done with her shower, and was even wearing a clean dress. However, many parts of the dress were wet, making it slightly see¨Cthrough and revealing. Even Diana blushed at the sight of it. However, she knew that Ka was burning with anger. Diana really didn¡¯t want to provoke Ka further and worsen things between them. She looked at Ka from the corners of her eyes, and saw the shocking wounds on her thighs and arms which formed a striking contrast against her fair skin! Diana felt more certain upon seeing Ka¡¯s wounds. Her tone lifted as she said, ¡°Julian told me toe over and apologize to you, which is why I¡¯m here.¡± The floor was slippery, and Diana didn¡¯t dare to go too near Ka. Nevertheless, she stretched her arms out and offered, ¡°Let me help you out first.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ka heard Diana¡¯s exnation, and knew that her ruse of inflicting harm on herself worked. Her anger vanished immediately. Pointing to her leg, she ordered Diana haughtily, ¡°It¡¯s still soapy over here.¡± She was indirectly asking Diana to wash her leg. Diana, pretending not to hear Ka, and immediately pulled the bathroom door open. ¡°You¡¯re all done! Go out. It¡¯s cold here, and it really isn¡¯t good for your wounds.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ka was about to re up when she saw Julian looking through the open door. She immediately adjusted the look on her face and straightened her body to deepen her cleavage. She smiled coyly, ¡°Julian, Diana helped clean me up.¡± ¡°Get changed.¡± Julian nced at her before quickly looking away and exiting the ward, leaving Diana and Ka staring at each other. Julian didn¡¯t even spare Ka a second look despite her state of undress. That made her exceptionally angry. Even more so than thest time, when he remained unmoved upon her appearing before him in a sleeping gown. Because this time, it was in Diana¡¯s presence! ¡°There¡¯s soap on my feet!¡± She suddenly reached out and tugged at Diana¡¯s hair. ¡°Wash my feet now!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 276 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 276 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 276 Of course, Diana refused to obey. She pinched one of the wounds on Ka¡¯s body and snarled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± It hurt so bad that it brought tears to Ka¡¯s eyes, but she refused to let go. Right at that moment, Ka saw Diana¡¯s tummy. What gave Diana the right? What gave her the right to carry Julian¡¯s baby when Ka couldn¡¯t even hold his hand?! Ka wanted to grab Diana by the hair and throw Diana viciously on the floor, and kill her along with the little b*st*rds in her womb! At that moment, Ka no longer cared about the consequences. Right now, she just wanted this wench Diana to pay the price! However, she didn¡¯t expect Diana to pinch her harder and harder. Diana¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder as she bellowed, ¡°Let go of me!¡± She yelled out loud once more, scaring Ka so badly that her heart trembled with fear. Pain emanated from Ka¡¯s wound and she immediately cried out, ¡°Ahh, it hurts! Oh! Diana, please, please let me go!¡± Right after saying that, her hands that were pulling on Diana¡¯s hair fell to her sides. Julian heard themotion and returned to the bathroom just in time to see the vicious look on Diana¡¯s face and the blood seeping from Ka¡¯s wounds into her shirt. Anger boiled in him as he shoved Diana away. What in the world are you doing?!¡± He swiftly took off his jacket and put it over Ka¡¯s shoulders. Meanwhile, he called for the doctor to bandage Ka¡¯s wounds again. Everything happened in a sh. He didn¡¯t even notice Diana¡¯s messed up hair and her arm, which was bruised from hitting the door handle when he shoved her. In the past, he would panic over every little wound inflicted on Diana¡¯s body. He wouldn¡¯t let Diana have any chance of getting injured, and would never let himself be the culprit of her injury. But now, not only did he break her heart, but he even injured her physically. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Diana bore with the throbbing pain on her wrist as she stood at one side, looking coldly at Julian running around being busy, the pain in her heart emanating through her entire being. Ka noticed the look on Diana¡¯s face and deliberately shed Diana a victory sign just as Julian was paying close attention to the wounds on her leg. Hah. She had truly experienced the difference between being the girl of one man¡¯s dreams and being the recement. Everything about the dream girl was worthy to be heartbroken and anxious over, whereas the recement would only get the man¡¯s attention when the dream girl was away. Diana smiled self¨Cderisively and looked away, unwilling to watch any further. However, Julian wasn¡¯t ready to let things go just yet. After Ka¡¯s wounds were bandaged up, he stood right before Diana and demanded ferociously, ¡°Apologize to Ka right now!¡± For disregarding Ka¡¯s kind intentions in taking her ce at the dinner. And for hurting Ka a second time! How could Diana ever agree to that? She had her temper too. At the beginning, she was still able to utter a perfunctory apology and end this entire episode. But now, it was Ka who repeatedly provoked her. Had she not reacted quickly just now, she would have been pushed down by Ka in the bathroom. The consequences would have been dire! And so, Diana said firmly, ¡°I will not.¡± As if on cue, tears flowed down Ka¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t force Diana. I¡¯m fine, really¡­¡® Fine? Her wounds now looked even worse, all thanks to Diana. Even the doctor couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows as he bandaged up the wounds. Whatever it was, Julian must give Ka an exnation today. He won¡¯t let her be shortchanged! However, he knew Diana¡¯s character very well and had no choice but to go for her Achilles¡® heel. ¡°Diana.¡± Julian looked at the silent woman standing at the side. She looked stunning at such close proximity. ¡°If you refuse to apologize when you do wrong, how are you going to be a good example for the children in your womb?¡± Diana¡¯s mind shut down the moment Julian mentioned the children in her womb, and she stood there stock- still. She looked up into the man¡¯s beautiful eyes, and saw only cold heartlessness. His voice sounded like that of Satan. He smiled cruelly, and leaned into her ear as he said emphatically, ¡°I know you¡¯re carrying my children. But do you think I¡¯ll be able to rest easy leaving my children in the hands of a vicious woman like you?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 277 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 277 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 277 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What did he just say?! Diana felt her head buzz,and she didn¡¯t even feel the pain on her bruised wrist. Fear grew in her heart the more she thought about what he just said. Panic rose in her throat. Her voice trembled, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Her throat turned dry and parched, and she was unable to utter a single word. She was too afraid. Terrible, awful fear gripped her entire being. Not only was she afraid that Julian would find out about her pregnancy, but she was even more fearful of the second half of his statement. He said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy leaving his children in the hands of a vicious woman like her! What she was most worried about was whether she could carry her babies to full¨Cterm, and whether Julian would fight with her for the babies if he found out that she didn¡¯t go through with the abortion. Right now, they weren¡¯t divorced yet. Yet, her secret had been exposed. All her worries wereing true at that moment. Diana trembled and instinctively called out his name, and grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°Julian¡­¡± 3) Julian remained unmoved. ¡°Diana, I repeat: Will you apologize or not?¡± He was threatening her. If she refused to apologize, he would never spare her or the babies in her tummy. She didn¡¯t even know when he realized that she had lied to him at the operating theater. She also had no idea why he pretended to be oblivious for such a long time. What exactly did he have in mind? If he didn¡¯t expose her and force her to an abortion like he did thest time¡­. Then, was he really nning to snatch her babies from her after she gave birth? More importantly, how did he find out that the babies were his? Did Vans expose her? Probably not. He wasn¡¯t one to have a loose tongue, and he had no reason to betray her. But Vans and Julian were close buddies for so many years¡­ Their rtionship would certainly be closer than her rtionship with Vans. The more she thought, the more chaos her mind was in. Diana felt her minding to a standstill and finally shutting down. She couldn¡¯t figure it out, no matter how hard she tried to think. She instinctively felt that she had to do something. She looked up at Julian, her eyes filled with confusion. She was on the verge of tears. However, she staunchly refused to let them fall. It was as if she almost forgot how to cry, leaving only confusion and fear in her eyes. It was a mother¡¯s fear of losing her children. Julian looked at her, his heart feeling like it was pierced by a thorn. Sharp pain filled his chest. He was unable to say more to make her apologize. He even began to me himself for exposing the truth before Diana. Diana suddenly thought of something and tugged Julian¡¯s arm hard as she mumbled profusely, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll apologize! Please don¡¯t hurt them!¡± She was, of course, referring to the babies in her womb. Right now, Diana was as jittery as a startled bird. The state of fright she was in made Julian look on in shock. He wanted to tell her that he would never ever do that. But it felt like Diana was no longer receptive to external sounds as she hastily turned to walk toward Ka. She bowed respectfully as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Right after she apologized, the tears in her eyes fell. She wasn¡¯t just scared. The bow and that apology made her feel indignant. Clearly¡­ Ka had always been the first to create trouble. Yet, she always ended up being the one making apromise. St. Tears fell on the surface of her shoe. Yet, it felt like itnded on Julian¡¯s heart. He had been looking at Diana all this while. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 278 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 278 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 278 The sight of her apologizing, almost forgetting to cry yet eventually being unable to stop her years from flowing, and her shoulders shaking uncontrobly yet not daring to say a word. What was she so fearful of? Of course, who else? She was fearful of him. He was the one who made her choose to apologize with those cruel words of his. But Diana looked so indignant that he couldn¡¯t help but doubt if Diana really was in the wrong regarding the dinner. He didn¡¯t investigate anything thoroughly, did he? He simply convicted Diana without rifying the matter. She cried so indignantly. So cautiously. And¡­ His gaze shifted downward as he realized in shock that her wrist waspletely bruised. Based on what he knew of Diana¡¯s physique, it was probably a fresh bruise. Did he bump into Diana when he pulled Ka over just now? Julian was utterly shocked and regretful of his clumsiness. She was pregnant, and she shouldn¡¯t be in deep sorrow. He, of all people, shouldn¡¯t have injured her! The pain in his heart grew ever more piercing and extensive. Julian, who was usually decisive and fearless, looked at her and was suddenly afraid of going up to her and saying even just one word. His feet were rooted to the floor, and he was unable to take so much as a single step. Scenes of him caring for Diana and her wholeheartedly relying on him in the past shed past his mind. Things were great back then. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was apletely different feelingpared to being with Ka. He asked himself: if it were Diana who asked him for help in the bathroom, would he push the responsibility to someone else? He wouldn¡¯t. He would do it himself. It was as if something struck him, and everything suddenly became clear. He finally had the answer to the question that had been bothering himself for the longest time. The one he loved was Diana. Whereas Ka was a responsibility he had gotten used to over the years. That was why he did not have any feelings, and why his heart remained unmoved when hugging her. But with Diana, those feelings of anticipation and possession were genuine. He truly wanted to possess her, no matter when and where he was. He didn¡¯t want her to leave him. This was why he kept dragging his feet with the divorce. This was why he was so angry and vicious when he thought she was pregnant with Oliver¡¯s children, and why he went all out to destroy all her belongings that had to do with Oliver. But when he knew the truth, that the babies were his, he wasn¡¯t unhappy with her as he thought he would be. Conversely, he started feeling excited. He was excited about the babies¡® delivery, and the thought of being a father. He was excited to hear his babies cry for daddy and mommy. He was even excited¡­ About the possibility of not getting a divorce. Yet, things were going to be tricky. Both Ka and Diana knew nothing about what was going on in his mind. Even he himself had just figured it out. The unhappiness that had been shrouding him all along vanished, and he no longer felt rooted to the ground. Right now, he just wanted to walk straight to Diana with determination. ¡°Diana.¡± He stood right before her, his dark eyes shining as brightly as they did the day he proposed to her. They were so filled with joy and resolve. As if it had taken him a long time to find her. And right now, his dream had finallye true. He said gently, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± The sight of her tears made his heart ache painfully. Diana was unable to stop her tears from flowing, and she kept retreating backward the moment he began drawing closer to her. She was still deeply fearful of him. He couldn¡¯t help his hands fromnding on her cheeks to wipe away the tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what exactly happened today.¡± His fingers felt warm to the touch, but when it fell on Diana¡¯s face, it frightened her to death. ¡°Nothing.¡± She forced herself to stop crying and squeezed out a fake smile. ¡°I was the one at fault, really. Please forgive me.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 279 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 279 Her earlier apology wasn¡¯t the slightest bit genuine. But right now, she really wanted to apologize and put the matter to rest in exchange for peace for herself and her children. As for Julian asking to hear the truth, she no longer believed him. Once bitten, twice shy, after all. After being disappointed so many times, would he seek justice for her? Impossible! She only wished that he would spare her and her babies on ount of her begging and groveling. As for what Julian was nning to do to her after going back, she didn¡¯t have the capacity to think so far ahead. Her mind was in utter chaos. She had countless questions to ask him, but felt that every single one of them was meaningless. Because he didn¡¯t love her. He didn¡¯t love her the slightest! It was why he forced her to get an abortion; when that didn¡¯t work, he used her babies to threaten her to apologize to Ka. Everything that he did¡­ The mere thought of it made unbearable pain pierce through her entire body. But Diana couldn¡¯t copse. She had to think for the babies in her belly. Now that Julian knew about her pregnancy, she had to be a thousand times more alert than before in protecting her babies. She would never allow anything to happen to her children. ¡°If an apology is not enough¡­¡± Diana hesitated for a moment, biting her lips till they were almost purple in color. Then she looked at Julian straight in the eyes and went on, ¡°If an apology is not enough, I can even kneel.¡± As long as he spared her and her babies. She would do anything he wanted. Julian felt as if there were a huge stone stuck in his chest. He almost couldn¡¯t breathe upon seeing how Diana was pleading so sincerely to him. It seemed like¡­ He had truly hurt her too many times. So much, to the point of no return. At that moment, Julian seemed to have lost his voice as he looked at Diana, stunned speechless. Ka was the one who said, in a repulsively gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Diana. As long as you admit your mistakes.¡± Once again, she emphasized that it was Diana¡¯s fault for deliberately pushing her to Michael. Diana clenched her fists, but did not refute Ka. ¡°Yes. I admit that I was wrong.¡± Ka had Julian backing her up. He was also the one who allowed Ka to so tantly lie and make up stories. Since Diana was unable to fight against Julian no matter what she did, what was the point of fighting a hopeless battle? Julian opened his mouth, wanting to say something, his eyes never leaving Diana. His deep, dark gaze frightened Ka. She refused to let her hard work and plotting be all in vain. This time, she had to win Julian back! Ka¡¯s eyes shifted as she whispered in a tiny voice, ¡°Julian, my wounds hurt¡­¡± Julian looked up, and thought he saw Diana calling him. Both of them look so simr¡­ Especially today. 17 Even the brows, which was usually a point of differentiation, looked ny¨Cnine percent simr. ¡°Did you put on make up?¡± He walked toward Ka. Ka¡¯s make up was no longer sharp and exquisite. Because she didn¡¯t have time to wash up and she had deliberately avoided having water hitting her face when she was showering, her make up was stillrgely intact. She was still very confident even as she stood before Julian. She deliberately lifted her head so that Julian could take a closer look. ¡°Yes, after all, I had to attend the dinner¡­¡± She made herself up so well for the dinner. Instead of emphasizing her features, the make up only served to imitate Diana¡¯s aura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was hard to say that she went to the dinner reluctantly or indignantly. Conversely, it looked like Ka was extremely proactive about it. Julian felt even more regretful about how he had forced Diana so viciously earlier. He really should have interrogated Michael thoroughly. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 280 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 280 With that thought in mind, he retracted his gaze from Ka. ¡°If it hurts, go take a rest.¡® He walked to the first aid kit and retrieved the medical ointment. He poured Ka a cup of warm water, and made sure that everything that she needed was within reach. He looked just like a caring and thoughtful boyfriend. That was how he used to treat Diana. Yet now, he was treating another woman in the same way, right in front of Diana. He even threatened her for the sake of another woman. Diana¡¯s heart began throbbing with pain again. She was unable to see more, and took a deep breath before quietly leaving the room. Thankfully, the besotted couple didn¡¯t seem to notice where she went. Diana heaved a sigh of relief, and hailed a taxi back to the vi. After Diana left, Julian stood by the window and personally watched until she entered a taxi. He took a photo of the car te, and instructed Noel to track her location in real¨Ctime and ensure her safety before finally leaving Ka¡¯s ward. Right now, he was in no mood to stay by Ka¡¯s side and take care of her. First things first, he had to get to the bottom of the matter. In fact, he was going to see Michael Gibson right now. Julian was no longer in a rush to punish Michael; he wanted to first and foremost ask about Ka¡¯s state when she first appeared at the hotel. As long as she looked upset or indignant, he would choose to believe that Ka was not so scheming to deliberately frame Diana. But if¡­ If Ka was entirely willing and persistent, Julian would be left with no choice but to reconsider the truthfulness of Ka¡¯s words. But thetter was clearly the truth. Even so, this wasn¡¯t her first time lying to him. Both times, during the incident at the cafe and the starry dress episode, Ka had lied to a certain extent; deliberately misleading him and sowing discord between him and Diana. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Julian wasn¡¯tpletely oblivious to it. He just refused to pursue the matter. This time, however, after rifying the feelings in his heart, he could no longer tolerate Ka¡¯s behavior in exaggerating the truth, falsifying things, and sowing discord between him and Diana. Yet, Ka¡­ Julian took a deep breath. He truly had no idea what to do with her. She had, after all, saved his life. She was his glimmer of hope when he was seeking death when he was young. He promised to take responsibility for her and repay her kindness. Even though he knew very well that she was in the wrong, he found it very difficult to punish her. All the more this served to prove how cruel he had been to Diana. What exactly did she have to bear with over the past few days? Julian dared not think about the details. He feared that if he did so, the image of him losing Diana forever would be so real in his mind. After handing Michael back into Noel¡¯s hands, Julian returned to the vi. However, he did not carry the ruthless and cruel aura he had earlier. His towering figure looked exceptionally forlorn. When he looked up, he saw that Diana¡¯s room was still bright. She was still awake. Despite himself, he couldn¡¯t control his desire to see her. Knock, knock. He gently tapped on the door. Diana didn¡¯t respond. Julian said, ¡°Diana, it¡¯s me.¡± Of course she knew that it was Julian standing outside the door. The sound of his footsteps was what she looked forward to every single day over the past three years of their marriage. Every day, the moment he walked up the stairs, she would run excitedly toward him. Right now, however, she hadn¡¯t figured out how she should face him. Still, escaping wasn¡¯t the solution. Diana finally decided to open the door. ¡°Come in.¡± She looked at the tall, handsome man before her; into those deep, dark eyes. Her heart broke as she involuntarily caressed her belly. There were two tiny lives growing inside her. Julian noticed her movement. He really wanted to ce his own hands there and see how it felt. And that was exactly what he did. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 281 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 281 This was the second time Julian had run his hands over Diana¡¯s stomach. Last time, he had touched her at the same spot when he thought she was in pain due to her period, and had brought her to the hospital afterwards. Back then, she hadn¡¯t known about the babies in her belly. But this time¡­ The threat he had given her still rang clear in her mind. Diana looked down at the slender hand resting on her lower abdomen. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel the longing and warmth that she remembered in the past. At this moment, she could only fear terror for him. She feared he would attack her babies, and she feared¡­. That he would disappoint her yet again. She raised her hand and pushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her voice was loud and cold, though tinged with a hint of fear. The back of Julian¡¯s hand turned red from where she had hit him. She had used a lot of force when pushing his hand away. He looked down, staring at her hand before he reached out to grab it. ¡°Let me see.¡± The bruise from when he had identally touched her had gotten worse. Her hand looked like it was swollen. She hadn¡¯t tended to it, despite being back for so long. His eyes looked so caring; if Diana didn¡¯t know better, such a look would¡¯ve given her the wrong impression. She pulled away her hand firmly from him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°If not me, who? Oliver?¡± Julian felt hollow, and his heart ached painfully at her rejection of him. He red at her. Before Diana could reply with an angry retort, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. If you don¡¯t want me to get the wrong idea about you and Oliver, and you don¡¯t want me to insult him, you should just go along with me.¡± Once again, another threat. Diana sighed ruefully. She didn¡¯t understand why Julian was so fond of taking everything she did or said as a personal insult. Thinking about it for a while, she finally said, ¡°I came back because I thought Ka would stop bothering me after I apologized.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian¡¯s expression was indifferent. There was no change in it even when Diana mentioned Ka. Instead, his actions turned gentler as he moved to treat her wound. It wasn¡¯t like Diana couldn¡¯t feel the change in him. This reminded her of the sweet moments they shared when they were married; when Diana was the only woman in his eyes, and when Julian would do everything for her personally. Back then, she had thought that the person he loved was her. Thus, she happily epted all the good things he did for her and was more than willing to return his love the same wal But now, she knew that she had only been a stand¨Cin for Ka. No matter how well Julian treated her, Diana could sense that his love and affection weren¡¯t hers. She desperately told herself not to overthink it and not to indulge in the warmth of his affection for her, no matter what. Doing her best to calm herself, she tried acting as if his tenderness wasn¡¯t for her. ¡°Julian,¡± Diana called softly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Julian still kept his head down, carefully helping her apply the ointment. His voice was low and sensual, tinged with an alluringpulsion that perhaps even he was unaware of. Diana averted her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did youe back to the vi to see me? Ka will be unhappy when she finds out about this.¡± If Julian forced Diana to apologize again, she would be very upset. It was obvious she was always provoked at every turn for absolutely no reason. More than anything, Diana didn¡¯t want to be caught in the awkward triangle she had been in today. Julian stiffened; Diana furrowed her brows slightly at his reaction. His hands trembled lightly, as if he was unaware of how tense he had be. Finally, he lowered his head to blow on her wound. ¡°Stop talking about her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, Julian realized he might have sounded a tad too harsh. He looked up at Diana and quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat your wound first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll fester and inme like before. There¡¯ll be a lot of trouble if that happens.¡± Oh! So Julian was doing this because he feared Diana would give him trouble in the future. Diana suddenly sighed in relief. At the same time, disappointment spread deep within her heart. Yes, Julian didn¡¯t love her. That was good. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 282 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 282 Why did Julian have to bring up the past? It made Diana¡¯s heart throb in pain. By the time he finished treating the bruise, thirty minutes had passed. Julian handled the wound carefully. When he was finished, the bruised area looked much better. Diana only realized her wrist hurt badly after he was done, but she hadn¡¯t felt it until now. The seriousness of her injury was more of an afterthought to her; she only realized how bad it was when Julian had finished applying the ointment. ¡°When I brought up the child, I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Julian suddenly said after a long stretch of silence. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll make sure you deliver the babies safely.¡± He would make sure she delivered the babies safely? Then, what would happen after that? Diana¡¯s heart skipped again. ¡°You¡­want me to leave the children with the Fulcher family and kick me out? Alone?¡± Diana was usually such an intelligent person; yet for some reason, she always went in the wrong direction regarding these matters. Julian was quite upset over how badly she thought of him. But when he pondered about her question, he couldn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want the babies to leave his family, nor did he want her to leave. However, he also knew that Diana would think he was lying if he said that. It was to be expected, especially with how she was feeling at the moment. Fearing she would use him as a liar, he kept mum. It had taken Julian an awfully long time to finally figure out that his feelings for Ka and Diana were different. Where Ka was concerned, he simply wanted to be responsible and repay her for saving him. When it came to Diana, however, his heart would beat faster; he loved her and was quite possessive of her. To make matters worse, he had been the one to bring up the divorce in the first ce. If he suddenly poured his heart out, Diana would never ept it. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he could say everything either. Had he done that, it would seem as though he treated deep feelings of love and marriage like child¡¯s y. It was especially humiliating to know that someone as sharp and intelligent as himmitted such a ridiculous mistake. If Julian said out loud that the woman he truly loved was actually Diana¡­. He feared no one would believe it. Yet, he knew it to be true. Since he sorted out his feelings, his stance had be even firmer. When Diana saw Julian¡¯s hesitation, her heart tightened painfully in her chest. She clenched her fist, her eyes filled with disappointment and fear as she said, ¡°Julian¡­ Are you really going to do this to me?¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Diana tried to sound as calm as possible, but the tremor in her voice betrayed her feelings. ¡°That you want me to leave my children and chase me away after I give birth.¡± ¡± Julian could hear the anger underlying her tone and the panic running through her. It was understandable. Rather thanughing at her vivid imagination, this time, all he felt was guilt and an agonizing heartache. All this while, he was the one who had mistreated her. Unfortunately, he hade to this realization a little toote. Throughout her pregnancy, he had broken her heart repeatedly. He roused anger in her and filled her with caution. It was him¡­ Who had been wrong. Julian said nothing, but his gaze bored deeply into her eyes. She could decipher nothing from those dark, mysterious eyes; it felt like time had stopped for a moment as they continued staring into each other¡¯s eyes. Feeling like they were stuck in a stalemate, Diana couldn¡¯t help but get nervous again. She even wondered if she should contact Madam Fulcher and tell her about the pregnancy. That way, she may have another lifeline to reach out to when the timees. No matter what happens, she would never ept being separated from her babies! Just as she was about to make a desperate lunge for her phone, Julian suddenly opened his arms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana immediately understood what he was doing. In the past, whenever he made this gesture, she would dart toward him quickly like a bird in flight and cling to him. Back then, he would take her for a walk in the yard to look at the flowers or bring her to the old mansion for a meal. Even in front of Madam Fulcher, they would be glued together by the hip and be inseparable. Madam Fulcher oftenughed at them, but was ted and never berated Diana for not acting appropriately. Rather, she would treat Diana even better due to that. She said it was because Diana was the right partner for Julian, and that Diana could make him happy. But in this case, Madam Fulcher, who was infinitely wise, was wrong. Diana was never the right partner for him. Now, she could no longer do as she did in the past and run into his arms. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 283 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 283 No matter how much Diana wished to return to the old days, it was impossible. Faced with a husband who couldn¡¯t tolerate having children between them, and was even nning on how to separate her from her babies as soon as they were born¡­ She couldn¡¯t pretend that none of these things had happened and y along with his sudden interest in her. She remained unmoving and stayed where she was. Julian seemed to realize something at the same time, so he stopped making the gesture. Eventually, he still managed to persuade Diana into his arms. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, nor how to soothe anxiety and fear in her heart. He was even more at a loss on how to confess his feelings to her, and how to apologize to her. All he could do now was hold her tightly in his arms with all the tenderness he could muster and simply keep her in his arms. His embrace indeed warmed Diana. When her ears were pressed against his chest, she could hear the steady beat of his heart. A familiar feeling rushed through her heart, and various emotions suddenly filled her at that moment.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She recalled the time his embrace solely belonged to her, the current situation they were in right now; it had only been one short month. Yet, in this brief period of time, so many things have changed. Diana couldn¡¯t be greedy and yearn for his arms. It would only serve to turn her weak and vulnerable. ¡°I won¡¯tpromise,¡± Diana said, her voice muffled from where she was pressed against him. She slowly pulled away from his embrace. He was probably hugging her so that she would be coaxed into agreeing to the absurd condition of leaving her children in the Fulcher family as soon as they were born. Julian wanted to rage at Diana¡¯s thinking. In the end, he only managed an exasperated smile. There was a small hint of affection in it, however. The kinder he acted, the more wary Diana was of him. Determination shed in her eyes, and she repeated, ¡± I won¡¯tpromise. Listen up, Julian. I¡¯ll give birth to my babies, and I won¡¯t be separated from them. If your want to hurt them or get me to leave without them, I¡¯d rather die!¡± Her tone was so firm that it made his heart clench painfully. Yet he also felt that she was being overly solemn and pushing herself too hard, so he frowned and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let die.¡± you Then, was he intending to torture her slowly? ¡°Just what have I done to you?¡± Diana sighed helplessly, her eyes taking on a wet shine. ¡°Julian, just what have I done to you to deserve¡­this?¡± What crime had shemitted to deserve being tormented by Julian? Julian understood the implications behind her words. He could tell more certainly that today wasn¡¯t a good time to open up to her about his feelings, or to apologize. ncing at the door to the room where they used to go about their daily lives, he said, ¡°You should get some rest.¡± The daily necessities in ce were brands worse than the ones she had used before. Julian was going to rectify this. He would meet Mr. Carterter. He also hoped that in the next few days, he would be able to move back into this room. It would make it more convenient for him to care for his pregnant wife. He had read that the first trimester was the most vulnerable time for pregnant women. Perhaps she would feel more at ease if he could stay by her side and protect her. Now was not the time to argue or go against her wishes, lest she became angry or grow more fearful of him. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs,¡± Julian said. As if uneasy, he stressed, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Whatever you¡¯re worried about¡­ It won¡¯t happen.¡± He closed the door behind him softly, as if he was afraid of giving her a scare. From this small action, one could feel how gentle and thoughtful the man was. However, Diana had already seen how cold and cruel he could be. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t easy to associate him with such words. But¡­ What had he meant by saying all that before he left? He had said the things she feared would never happen. Was he talking about the babies? Did he mean that he wouldn¡¯t force her to get an abortion or separate her from them? That¡­was impossible, right? It was a bit sudden to experience such unexpected happiness. After so many days of being on edge, it wasn¡¯t that easy for Diana to unwind and release the wariness running through her. Besides, Julian had a history of turning hot and cold in a terrifyingly short span of time. She didn¡¯t believe that such good luck would drop in herp so easily. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Julian had meant with his words. If he spoke the truth, then she didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. She could even go to the maternity clinic openly from now on. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 284 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 284 Diana wondered and wondered, and soon lost track of time. It was already ten at night, yet sleep evaded her. Then, her phone suddenly chimed. She pulled it out to see it was a text message from Julian: ¡°Don¡¯t block me.¡± Diana remembered she had blocked Julian on her app. Feeling a little embarrassed, she quickly pulled up her app and unblocked him before replying to his message. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian¡¯s lips curled up in a smile when he read her reply. ¡°Good. Go to sleep.¡± Sleepingte wasn¡¯t good for pregnant women and their babies. Not to mention, Diana was having twins, which was more difficult than pregnant women with only one baby. The words on the screen gave her a familiar warmth and affection, and Diana couldn¡¯t help but grow ever more suspicious. ¡°When you left my room, you mentioned the babies and me¡­¡® 11 As she typed, she bit her lip and thought it over again. In the end, she deleted the message. Perhaps she was overthinking it. Julian could only be treating her kindly because she had apologized to Ka. She shouldn¡¯t have asked for a mile when he already gave her an inch. Besides,st time at the factory, Julian had made himself very clear that no woman other than Ka would be allowed to bear his child. Yet now¡­ Despite knowing that the babies in her stomach were his, he not only didn¡¯t force her to get an abortion right away, but also said such good things about her and the babies? It must be a misunderstanding! Yes, that¡¯s right! Just a misunderstanding! Diana shivered at the thought, then turned her phone off along with her bedsidemp. She kept reassuring herself that she would cross the bridge when it came to it. If Julian were ying a long con and continued attacking her and her babies tomorrow, she would go straight to Madam Fulcher! As for whether the older woman¡¯s involvement would further dy Julian¡¯s n for divorce, Diana didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. In her sleep, she dreamt of Julian forcing her into the operating theater once again, and woke up in cold sweat the following morning. She rushed to take a shower before going downstairs for breakfast. Unexpectedly, Julian actually did sleep downstairs, as he came out of his room the moment Diana reached the bottom of the stairs. Hadn¡¯t he gone to keep Kapany? Diana recalled that he had packed his bagsst night when he took her to apologize. ¡°Remember to eat more folic acid. This is a hybrid type, which is better than regr ones,¡± Julian said as he handed her a bottle of pills when he caught sight of her. Diana felt a shadow creep up in her heart when Julian handed her the bottle. His particr action traumatized her, for she remembered the contraceptive pills he gave her in the past¡­ He had also been the one to swap it out for her to eat. Who knew if he had also done the same for these so¨Ccalled folic acid pills? Was Julian changing the way he wanted Diana to get an abortion? He was even here, supervising her so that she would take the pills instead of apanying Ka. When she thought of it, Diana was sorely tempted to immediately head for the old mansion and exin her pregnancy to Madam Fulcher. However, it looked like Julian would stop her from doing so since he was still at the vi. After all, he very badly wanted the divorce. In the end, she waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°H¨Chaha¡­ It¡¯s okay. I have my own.¡± What she had was the normal folic acid pills, and Julian had seen itst night. But seeing how insistent she was on refusing it, Julian didn¡¯t force the issue and simply ced the bottle on the table. ¡°Take it with you after you eat. You canpare the difference between the one you have and this one and take whichever that¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Diana said as she pulled out a chair to sit. It suddenly urred to her, with a jolt, that Julian had long since denied her permission to eat breakfast at the vi. In fact, she had only recently gotten out of being a forced nanny. Fearing the man before her would find fault in her actions again, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I definitely won¡¯t eat at home.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 285 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 285 ¡°Why?¡± Julian was stunned at Diana¡¯s words as he instructed the kitchen staff to hurry up and serve breakfast. He had woken up early in the morning to prepare all the food that Diana loved, though with a few modifications in the ingredients as she was pregnant. He hadn¡¯t made breakfast for her in a long time. In fact, he even made some new dishes and was a little nervous about if she would like it. Seeing everything before her and the expression on Julian¡¯s face, Diana felt even more frightened. What was he nning now? Was he trying to fatten her up like a pig for ughter? Or in other words, was he trying to make sure she was well enough to give birth, then separate her from her babies?! She very well couldn¡¯t stay here for another minute! Shemented the fact that she had returned to the vist night without informing Julian and Ka. This was probably what upset Ka and angered Julian. Yes, that was probably what led them to be in the situation now. When Julian saw her sorrowful face and refusal to sit, he stood up. Julian was a tall man; he was imposing as he towered over Diana, who was just a small, petite woman. Before him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel small and insignificant. She was also wary of him and subconsciously moved to cover her stomach. ¡°W¨CWhat do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Julian said as he approached her, dropping his hands gently on her shoulders and guiding her to sit. ¡°I just want you to eat your breakfast.¡± Diana was speechless. She really didn¡¯t want to end up being like a pig fattened up for ughter. With so many things she needed to make sure of with Julian, she was still anxious and not in the mood to eat. [1] ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana picked up a sandwich, then ced it down. ¡°Give me a definite answer. You really won¡¯t hurt my babies, right?¡± Even in the wild, a tiger wouldn¡¯t harm its own cub. Julian was startled by her grave look, and was even more chagrined at the fact that he had forced her to get an abortion before. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m-¡± Before he could apologize, Diana interrupted with a voice filled with relief, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good.¡± He had wanted to apologize, but Diana had cut him off and taken his unfinished sentence as the answer to her question. It seemed the terrible mark he had left on her back in the hospital was heavy in her mind. But if this would put her mind at ease, then Julian would simply swallow his apology and go along with her for now. When Diana saw Julian had no objections, her chest immediately felt lighter. Her cheeks were still flushed because she had just woken up not too long ago, making her look more lovely and sensual than usual. Pregnancy seemed to have changed her temperament somewhat. Julian couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Each nce made him see a different angle of her beauty, and he couldn¡¯t avert his eyes. I Julian was acting strange today. The fact he gave a positive promise that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her babies was unusual. The more he looked, the more Diana felt fear gradually creeping up her heart again. For a moment, she really felt like she was a pig for ughter in his eyes. After thinking about it for a while, she finally asked cautiously, ¡°Then¡­ Are you nning to torture me and force me to separate from my babies?¡± Again with that separating nonsense! This was the nth time Diana was bringing this up after he had told her he was aware that she hadn¡¯t gotten an abortion. Julian was at a loss as to how to exin to her for her to let go of this topic. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He thought for a moment before he added, ¡°If I really wanted to, it would definitely get back to Grandma, and she wouldn¡¯t let it happen.¡± That was true. If he were to keep them and chase Diana away after the children were born, it was impossible for Madam Fulcher not to notice it. It was even more impossible for the older woman to remain unaware of this happening. Madam Fulcher loved Diana, and would never allow it to happen to her. Diana seemed a little more at ease than before, and concentrated on eating breakfast. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The taste was familiar. As soon as she took a bite, she could tell that Julian had made it personally. But then, she started to wonder again. ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 286 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 286 Diana was speaking unusually much today. ¡°Why exactly do you not care about my being pregnant all of a sudden anymore?¡± It wasn¡¯t Ka who was pregnant with Julian¡¯s baby, but her, Diana Winnington. Based on his thoughts from before, didn¡¯t she and her babies deserve to die? Diana¡¯s eyes were wide and round; she seemed genuinely confused and was pondering very hard on this matter. Julian snorted. He was furious with her thinking. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not so cruel as to kill my own child with my own hands.¡± ¡°Then, why did you say those things in front of Luke¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Julian trailed off and froze. He hadn¡¯t realized his feelings yet back then, but now, he was well aware of them. Even if Ka got pregnant, it wouldn¡¯t be worth more than the little lives Diana carried in her belly. No, more urately¡­ Ka would never have the chance to get pregnant with his child. He didn¡¯t have the desire to touch anyone but Diana. There was never a chance to get anyone else pregnant. ¡°Never mind,¡± Diana said, seeing Julian¡¯s hesitancy. She didn¡¯t want to push the matter any further and simply added, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt the babies or try to separate me from them, we can talk about everything elseter.¡± However, there was one thing that was bugging her. She blinked a few times, trying to formte the words.¡± Can I ask who actually told you I didn¡¯t get the abortion?¡± ¡°Vans,¡± Julian replied immediately. ¡°He was drunk. I set him up.¡± Diana was speechless. Seriously! Julian was such a two¨Cfaced bully! Whenever something was wrong, even if it were just a bit, he would do everything he could to find an answer that could satisfy him. ¡°Also, he doesn¡¯t know that he outed you.¡± Julian was a real schemer, and she couldn¡¯t let down her guard for even a moment! Diana did regret it somewhat and said, ¡°When I lied and said that the babies were Oliver¡¯s¡­ It was because I had no other choice. ¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Back then, she thought they could divorce peacefully if she said that. To her surprise, it provoked Julian¡¯s anger instead. Now that he knew the babies were his, he calmed down, began to treat her decently, and took care of her like a pregnant woman. Diana lowered her head, looking at the uneaten egg and beef sandwich in her hand and the special milk for pregnant women on the table. An unspeakable warmth bloomed in her chest. It was different from the many breakfasts she had eaten in the vi. The food before her now was made in consideration of her babies growing in her. At this point, she didn¡¯t care how Julian treated her. She only cared about how he treated the babies. Because the babies do need their father. Even if they wouldn¡¯t see or know him, as long as Julian loved them, Diana would let them know he cared and loved them deeply. Unlike her own parents, who were decisive about severing all ties with her. A parent¡¯s love could be the pir of a child¡¯s confidence. That was what Diana firmly believed. For the sake of Julian¡¯s fatherly love, she was willing to spend a peaceful morning with him in person. ¡°I know.¡± The entire misunderstanding had happened because Julian had failed to sort out his own feelings. He only ever thought of repaying the person who had saved his life, and mistook those feelings for love. If he hadn¡¯t been so blind and stupid, he would be living a good life with Diana and looking forward to the birth of the twins. So many of the hurtful things between them would also not have happened. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Julian said as he looked at her seriously. ¡°Have you ever thought¡­¡± He trailed off, once again hesitant. He had never looked so uncertain before when he spoke, which gave Diana a bad feeling. She clenched her fist tightly, feeling her nails dig into her palm. She didn¡¯t loosen her hand, as the pain was the only thing helping her rx at this moment. Julian also clenched his hands unknowingly. ¡°Have you ever thought that, maybe, I have a perfect solution? It¡¯ll allow you to have the babies safely and be together with them, and also make Grandma happy.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 287 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 287 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 287 What kind of solution did Julian have? At this point, the only solution Diana could think of was getting divorce. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Madam Fulcher about her pregnancy until she absolutely needed to. Yet, this fact made her heart as heavy as stone. It made her ufortable when she thought about how big of a deal she was hiding from the older woman; she felt uneasy. She wanted to make Madam Fulcher happy. But now that she had Julian¡¯s promise, there wasn¡¯t any need to add trouble by leaving, and there was even more no need to leave Madam Fulcher some false happiness. Diana didn¡¯t want to leave her children with the Fulcher family and be separated from them. Sadly, the reality was that neither Julian nor Ka would allow her to stay. Her own pride wouldn¡¯t allow it, either. Her original n was to get the divorce papers as soon as possible, then take her babies as far as possible from here. Julian obviously knew what she had in mind. He had read her divorce n, which only had the word ¡®patience typed repeatedly in the document. At that time, he hadn¡¯t understood her urgency. After learning she was still pregnant, and with twins to boot, Julian finally understood. Diana had only wanted to keep herself and the babies as safe as possible. There was nothing wrong with that. There was also nothing wrong with wanting toplete the paperwork as fast as possible. Julian even felt somewhat happy to know that Diana was in such a rush to divorce him not because she didn¡¯t love him anymore. At least, in his eyes, it seemed she was rushing everything for the sake of the babies. She had done it to avoid him finding out that she was still pregnant. She was still willing to give birth to his children¡­ These were things that Julian foundfort in. ¡°Think about it. If you want to know, thene and talk to me.¡± Julian continued to throw her bait, his dark eyes looking at her like he could see through her heart. ¡°After all, this might be the best solution to satisfy everyone.¡± A solution that could satisfy everyone? Did Julian mean he could fulfill her wish of not parting from her babies and Madam Fulcher¡¯s desire to have great¨Cgrandchildren? It was hard to admit, but Julian¡¯s words were tempting. However, Ka was still in the picture. Everything Julian did, he did with Ka as his priority. Despite knowing this, Diana couldn¡¯t help but mull over his words. If he really had a solution that could satisfy everyone¡­ Then she wouldn¡¯t need to feel guilty or ashamed when she met Madam Fulcher anymore. Not to mention, she wouldn¡¯t need to hide her pregnancy anymore. Julian could tell Diana was thinking about it, and knew she had taken the bait. There was a chance she woulde around, and this matter would bear fruit soon. After eating, the two went their separate ways, with Diana heading to work. When she arrived at the office, she was faced with even worse attitudes from her colleagues; so much more than before. Knowing that Ka must have added fuel to the fire by telling them that Diana had deliberately pushed Ka into the fire, Diana didn¡¯t need to think of the reason. Obviously, Ka¡¯s little followers knew all about how Diana was the one who had been set up. But did it matter? No one cared about the truth. They only cared about standing on the winning side. Diana would bring no value or benefit to them, so Ka¡¯s side was the winning one by default. Luckily, Diana had long since gotten used to being isted by her colleagues. She was happy to sit alone in front of herputer to work and draw quietly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she didn¡¯t expect to find the work assigned to her to be several times heavier than usual at noon. Looking through the list, she noted some that didn¡¯t belong to her and returned them. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 288 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 288 This soon became known to Ka, and the resentment she harbored for Diana deepened. Last night, Diana had given such an insincere apology and quietly left, looking as upset as Ka felt. She obviously thought herself to be Ka¡¯s better! In addition, Julian hadn¡¯t returned to stay with Ka as he had promised. Ka knew it must have been because of Diana. As such, Ka made sure Diana would feel her rage today in thepany. She couldn¡¯t help but think that¡­ that Diana and Julian must have slept together again. How shameless of Diana! She was already pregnant, yet she was still seducing men! Ka had gone through all the trouble of acting out such a tedious y, but she still failed to keep Julian by her side. Even his concern for her had been short¨Clived. She had racked her brains toe up with so much¡­ Was it true? Was she not destined to win Diana? Would she always only be second best? No! That was impossible. There must have been something Ka had yet to do. Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. If it was difficult to break through on Julian¡¯s side, she could start with Diana! Ka¡¯s eyes shed with excitement as the thought entered her mind. Diana had always wanted the title of being the eldest daughter of the Winnington family, and for them to openly acknowledge her identity as so. Ka¡¯s eyes sparkled as she called James. With a smug smile on her face, she greeted him affectionately, ¡± Daddy!¡± James was equally happy to hear from his daughter. ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong? Come, tell me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The furrow in Ka¡¯s brow loosened when she heard that, and her smile stretched wider. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, Daddy. I just want you to give Diana an identity and status for real now.¡± ¡°Give Diana a status?¡± James was ufortable when he thought about the daughter he had personally abandoned intentionally, and he couldn¡¯t keep the unhappiness out of his tone when he said, ¡°What kind of status are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it enough that she¡¯s Mrs. Fulcer? That title belongs to you, but she¡¯s still stubbornly holding on to it! What else does she want?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fulcher¡­¡± Kaughed softly. ¡°She won¡¯t be that for much longer. Julian already said that the divorce would definitely go through, and it¡¯s already in the process. But Diana might be reluctant to let go, you know?¡± Ka got angry when she thought about this. In fact, she knew that Julian had feelings for Diana; this was the true reason for the dy in their divorce. However, she couldn¡¯t very well tell James that. She was afraid she would be abandoned just like Diana if she did. She knew from a young age that if she wanted to have a stable position in the Winnington family, she would have to stand out and bring benefits to them. For James, the greatest value she had was to hold onto Julian and be Mrs. Fulcher. Unfortunately, Diana threw a wrench in her ns. Regardless, everyone still thought of Diana as Ka¡¯s stand¨Cin. If Ka continued to insist, then everyone would also assume that Ka was the true Mrs. Fulcher. Diana was only temporary. Yet now, she was an actual threat to Ka. ¡°That b*tch!¡± James cursed under his breath, just as Ka expected him to. ¡°What the hell does she want?!¡± ¡°Thieves would never admit themselves as one. Simrly, Diana will never say out loud what she really wants,¡± Ka said, deliberately talking like a philosopher. ¡°But I understand her very well. She wants nothing but your and Mommy¡¯s love. She wants to be known as the Winnington family¡¯s eldest daughter so she¡¯d have our family¡¯s blessing behind her after the divorce.¡± James was silent for a moment before he said disdainfully, ¡°If she wants our family¡¯s blessing, it depends if she¡¯s capable enough to get it.¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be petty about this,¡± Ka quickly cut him off. ¡°The most important thing right now is to get them divorced as soon as possible. We can¡¯t allow Diana to drag this on. I can only serve our family¡¯s welfare better once I be Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Ka had hit right where it hurt, and James said, ¡°You¡¯re right. She and Julian have been married for so long, but the Fulchers have never given us any help or business deals on her behalf. Every time we talk about business, they say they¡¯re doing it for you.¡¯ There was a hint of relief in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re my darling daughter, Ka.¡± In his beloved daughter¡¯s time of need, of course he would do what she wanted! And so, a happy family reunion would soon be staged in the Winnington family. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 289 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 289 The following day, Diana stood before the entrance of the Winnington residence. This time, she was here because James had reached out to her first and invited her over. Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t take any chances or expect anything from them, it was impossible to avoid them. So, here she was. The babies in her belly were doing well. Ever since bing a mother, she had been even more confused at how anyone would not love their own children. Kate had done it, and so had James. ¡°Why are you spacing out and standing there?¡± Diana was lost in her thoughts when Kate came out. Kate hadn¡¯t contacted or met Diana since the poisoning incident at Kate¡¯s birthday party that had damaged Ka¡¯s throat, so it was strange for her to speak in such a warm tone to Diana. However, Diana wasn¡¯t fazed by the warmth and familiarity that Kate showed her. Instead, she turned cold and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived.¡± The sky above them was dark and dreary, as if it would rain soon. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kate froze momentarily at Diana¡¯s coldness, then touched her hair awkwardly and ushered Diana toward the vi. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head inside.¡± This was the first time Diana had been greeted and escorted in person. She was dying to see what the Winningtons had nned this time. Without batting an eyelid, Diana took in her surroundings and set her phone speed dial to Julian¡¯s number so she could let him know the instant there was a threat to her and the babies. It would also¡­test Julian¡¯s sincerity. She wanted to know if he was serious about all the things he had said to her about the babies before. When she thought of him, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what he had said about having a solution that could satisfy everyone. What was it? What kind of solution could solve the plight of everyone before him? Diana thought about it as she walked, and she looked distracted while she did so. When James saw her in that state, he was furious. Like Kate, he felt that Diana had spent too much time in the boonies and was no longer qualified to be the firstdy of the Winnington family. She didn¡¯t have the attitude or manners of a nobledy! Instead, they focused on Ka, convinced that the younger girl would bring more benefits and glory to their family. They only heeded Ka¡¯s orders regarding Diana, wanting to convince Diana to stop dragging out the divorce, which in turn was dying Ka from getting married to Julian. For someone who had suffered much since childhood, Diana would definitely take the bait if they gave her enough sweetness in life! James had a sly business¨Clike smile on his face that difited Diana the moment she saw it. This was the fifth time she had seen her father. It was a limited number of times, but as always, he didn¡¯t disappoint her. Although there was a wide smile on his face and he seemed to be giving her a ttering look, he could not disguise his disgust toward her in his eyes. In fact, he looked at her as if he was looking at trash. It seemed today really was a trap they hadid for her. Diana focused back on reality without much obvious movement and greeted him, ¡°Hello.¡± She wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of calling them by their titles. It seemed that James was startled by the short greeting, but he was also a little angry and embarrassed.¡± Child, how could you be like that? It¡¯s been so long since you came home, yet you won¡¯t greet your mommy and daddy properly? That was such an insincere greeting!¡± Waving his hand, he gestured for Kate to bring a chair so Diana could sit. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you here today for anything special. I simply wanted to have a good chat with you.¡± Diana smiled and sat down. She didn¡¯t bother turning around to thank Kate for the chair either, and Kate¡¯s expression stiffened at that. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 290 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 290 Regardless, Diana remained firm and pretended not to see the look on Kate¡¯s face. Diana wouldn¡¯t forget that back at the hospital, Kate had been so sure that Diana had poisoned Ka and couldn¡¯t wait for Julian to deal with her. The look on Kate¡¯s face still lingered in Diana¡¯s mind till today. What was more, Diana couldn¡¯t feel any real care or warmth from Kate the entire time the two had been together. She could even feel Kate¡¯s discontent when Ka brought over this small chair for Diana to sit. Haha! If that was still the case, why would they call her, a daughter they often dubbed a street rat, to their family home? ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Diana asked, getting straight to the point. James almost choked on nothing when Diana spoke so bluntly. This fact only served to cement that Diana was nothing like Ka, as thetter was an attentive and obedient girl. In fact, he started to feel d he had thrown Diana away and covered the fact that he brought his illegitimate daughter into his family by way of adoption for his wife to raise. It had been a good move, indeed. After a pause, James gathered himself quickly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. You¡¯re our eldest daughter, so your mother and I are worried about how you¡¯ll live after your divorce and wanted to ask about your ns once that happened.¡± As Diana had expected, they wanted to talk about the divorce, which was rted to Ka. It was an indirect nudge about her divorce from Julian. Diana looked at her birth parents, who, despite the smiles on their faces, looked at her like she was trash. She truly shouldn¡¯t have ced any expectations on them. From the moment she arrived at Richburgh after a long journey and was mocked for finding her family, she should have thrown all expectations out the window. Yet, the simple truth was that humans would always covet what they couldn¡¯t have. Her two examples were Julian, the man who didn¡¯t love her, and her parents, who had never treated her like their own daughter. She sighed quietly and said, ¡°The divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized yet.¡± As they had expected! Diana had no intentions of severing ties with Julian any time soon. James thought about what Ka had said on the phone yesterday, and his mind raced quickly. The smile on his face grew even more treacherous than Diana thought possible, which made her a little nauseous. Was this the father she had hoped for when she was younger? One who would care and protect her? Time and time again, her heart told her no. This was a man who was only her birth father, and nothing more. He would never be a real father to her. This should have been clear to her from the time she was young and was fighting for food with stray dogs while trying her hardest to survive. Why else would her family not have spread the word far and wide about finding their lost daughters all these years? ¡°Diana,¡± James said, convinced he had hidden the disgust toward her well. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid you won¡¯t have a stable life after your divorce, your mommy and I are more than happy to help you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana said, pretending to be intrigued. ¡°How so?¡± Vo! This country¨Craised girl showed interest before James offered her any sweetness in life. As Ka had said, Diana wanted the Winninton family¡¯s wealth and name. As long as Diana had something she wanted, it was still better than those who wanted nothing. But¡­ It would be good if they could make the best use of it. James suddenly had another idea. He changed his mind and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much. Why don¡¯t we arrange a match for you?¡± Diana hadn¡¯t even divorced yet, yet here James was, already thinking about how to get her to marry someone else. Diana couldn¡¯t decide if they cared overly much about her, or if they cared too little. Her demeanor turned colder, and she said, ¡°Which family? Can theypare to the Fulchers?¡± When she mentioned the Fulcher family, Kate couldn¡¯t resist interjecting, ¡°The Fulchers?¡± The look in Kate¡¯s eyes was even worse than James. She looked at Diana as though Diana was a parasite that she couldn¡¯t get rid of.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You only married into the Fulcher family because you have the same face as Ka! You¡¯re getting divorced, so why are you still thinking about the Fulcher family?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 291 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 291 Kate had be very worked up the moment Diana posed that question. If Kate had defended Diana valiantly, even once, Kate would have remembered it for a lifetime. She would tell her babies that their grandmother also loved her dearly. But that was impossible. Kate only wanted to defend one person, and that was Ka. Diana would be the only one Kate always wanted to belittle. Before Diana could say anything, James shot Kate a look and said, ¡°What¡¯s with you? It¡¯s not unusual to want to know who she¡¯s marrying. It¡¯spletely normal!¡± Before turning back to Diana, he gestured for Kate to sit down and not interrupt. With the same kind look, he said, ¡°Child.¡± The term he used made Diana physically ufortable, and she resisted the urge to throw up. ¡°You can just call me Diana.¡± She kept calling James ¡®you¡®. How rude! He was her father! James was upset and breathed angrily through his nostrils like a bill, but he did his best to smoothen his expression. ¡°Diana, it¡¯s hard for any family in Richburgh topare to the Fulchers. The only one that could is the Channing family, but we don¡¯t have enough to offer them.¡± Even though the Winningtons were well¨Coff, they were considered to be only a second¨Crated wealthy family. Compared to the prosperous Fulchers and Channings, it was not enough. ¡°But what we can give you isn¡¯t that bad either.¡± Diana smiled, and acted as though she was interested. ¡°Which family is it?¡± ¡°The Pabians,¡± James replied and observed Diana¡¯s expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already spoken to them, and if you¡¯re willing to marry into their family, you don¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of your life. Though they¡¯re not as well¨Coff as the Fulchers, they have enough to let you live a life that¡¯s a hundred times better than when you were a child.¡± So, James was well aware of how unpleasant her childhood had been. Diana¡¯s eyes only grew harder as the conversation went on. There was no hint of gentleness or warmth in them; instead, a deep sense of mockery. ¡°You want me to marry Luke Pabian?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but interrupt again. ¡°Regardless of how he is, Luke is still part of the Pabian family and highly valued. If he were to marry, he wouldn¡¯t marry someone like you, a divorceel looking to remarry! We¡¯re talking about Luke¡¯s grandfather!¡± Diana was speechless. Luke was a scum who had left psychological trauma in her heart and had an even worse reputation. Julian had also crippled him personally. And yet, Kate and James felt Diana wasn¡¯t even worth someone like that scum? They really¡­ Didn¡¯t see her as their daughter at all, did they¡­? As for Luke¡¯s grandfather, Diana knew better. Since her kidnapping, Diana had briefly investigated the Pabian family. If Luke was scum, then the old man was a strict, rigid old scum. He was stubborn and shameless his entire life, and had harmed countless women. If Luke¡¯s father hadn¡¯t taken charge of the Pabian family, it would have turned into a hollow husk long ago. In short, Luke¡¯s grandfather was a hundred times worse than Luke. Even in such old age, he was still restless. She heard the old man chasing after a young university beauty some time ago. He spent a lot of money to get her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be from a wealthy businessman¡¯s family in the south. Their family taught the Pabians a lesson through business when they found out about it, but the old man still refused to give up. He secretly intercepted the girl and even undressed her¡­ Anyway, the point was that he was the scum of all scum and shameless of all shameless. But such an old, disrespectful man was a savior for Diana¡¯s life in Kate and James¡® eyes! How absurd! Right now, Diana wanted to ask why they had given birth to her in the first ce if they didn¡¯t love her. Her cheeks burned red with anger. With how the fury simmered under her skin, she felt as though her face Content ? N?velDrama.Org. was on fire. James, however, thought that the red on her cheeks was her blushing and that they had made good progress. ¡°If you marry him, we¡¯ll also acknowledge and recognize you as our eldest daughter. You¡¯ll be able to live with the proper identity as ady from the Winnington family.¡± Proper identity? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 292 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 292 Be acknowledged as ady of the Winningtons? It was toote. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Diana had long since stopped caring about this matter. She was only here today for the sake of her babies. She wanted to see if she could expect her parents to be amiable grandparents. Now, it seemed she had been delusional to even have a shred of expectation from them. ¡°I don¡¯t care for that,¡± Diana said coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± James got anxious and immediately got up to block Diana¡¯s path. ¡°Are you looking down on the Pabians?!¡± Forget about Luke¡¯s grandfather. Even if it was Luke or any of the outstanding children in the Pabians, Diana would dismiss them all. She had an extreme dislike for the entire family line. Even thinking of their family name would make her recall the repulsive leer in Luke¡¯s eyes back at the factory when he looked at her. She also remembered vividly the desperation Julian had disyed back then. ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone.¡± ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t go through with your divorce?!¡± James couldn¡¯t maintain his peaceful facade any longer. ¡°Diana! You should just ept the suggestion before we force you in the future!¡± That was strange. Diana was speechless. ¡°What does my divorce have to do with anything if I don¡¯t marry someone else?¡± Having said that, she tilted her head slightly and let out a meaningful exmation. ¡°Ah, I see. Ka put you up to this, didn¡¯t she? She told you I wasn¡¯t willing to divorce Julian and asked you to find a way, didn¡¯t she?¡± Hitting the crux of the matter, James went silent. He hadn¡¯t expected Diana to be smart enough to figure it out. ¡°What if I said that Julian was the one pestering me about not leaving?¡± Diana said, raising an eyebrow challengingly at James. Impossible! James didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°All these years, the Fulchers have favored our family because of Ka. There¡¯s no way Julian¡¯s refusing to divorce you to marry Ka.¡± In other words, if Ka had not disappeared suddenly in the first ce, Julian wouldn¡¯t have wanted to marry Diana. There was no chance in hell! James¡¯s words still stung, but Diana had to pretend that it didn¡¯t affect her. She needed to be firm. That was the only way to convince James that Julian was reluctant to go through the divorce and make the older man wary of her. She could tell that James was more afraid of Julian than Ka was. Diana couldn¡¯t afford to let James harass her continuously with the excuse that he was her father. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ahead and find out the consequences if Julian discovers that you¡¯re nning to marry me off.¡± That one sentence squashed any desire for James to use his usual dirty tricks. Was he brave enough to gamble on this? No. He didn¡¯t dare try his luck. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to believe Diana¡¯s words either. James was sorely tempted to ask Ka to rify this matter, but he was afraid Ka would be upset. Eventually, he sighed. ¡°Diana¡­¡± He softened his tone and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to marry. I¡¯m a man, so I know what men want. If he doesn¡¯t want to divorce you, he must be nning something. Perhaps he wants both of you. Are you willing to share if ites to that?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t certain of anything else, but she could be sure that what James had said didn¡¯t apply to Julian at all. If Julian wanted something, he was always straightforward and domineering about it. If he really wanted to enjoy having more than one woman, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. As for him nning something¡­ That was even more impossible. There was nothing worth getting from her, after all. James took her silence as confirmation that his persuasion worked. ¡°The height of one¡¯s life is only a good few years, so it¡¯s good to find another family while you¡¯re still young. Have you considered who will care for you for thetter half of your life once you divorce Julian? Will you only think about it once the divorce is finalized? Do you think that everything in life is free, especially after you¡¯ve gotten used to being a wealthy wife? It¡¯d be tough to return to the old days of hardship. You can¡¯t be wrestling food with stray dogs on the streets to survive again, right?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 293 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 293 Thement James made thoroughly infuriated Diana. ¡°You knew? About all of it?¡± Diana never imagined that her father knew about all the suffering she endured as a child. But here he was, basically telling her he knew but had never done anything to make up for it or cherish her! James shifted ufortably. He hadn¡¯t meant to blurt all those things out. When he abandoned Diana, he had indeed kept tabs on her for a little while. Later, he saw that the child was particrly vicious and could survive by fighting dogs for food, so he stopped caring. He hadn¡¯t expected to let her know about this. Unpleasant memories from the past started floating into Diana¡¯s mind, including the cold treatment and disdain she had received while she was living with the Winningtons. Kate¡¯s defense of Ka and James¡¯s favoritism were all thorns that continued to stab right into her heart. Now, her heart was as cold as an ice sculpture that had gone through multiple winters. Her eyes also grew colder, to the point it was indifferent and somewhat inhumane. The chill radiating from her eyes caused James to tremble slightly. ¡°You disrespectful child!¡± James couldn¡¯t help but shout. It seemed he could dispel some of the fear in his heart when he reprimanded Diana. Finally, they weren¡¯t pretending to be caring parents anymore. Diana smiledzily when James shed his mask and showed his true self. This was the way things should be. It was only normal for the Winningtons to show their cold, disgusting side to her. It was natural to the point that any expectations left toward them in her heart shattered instantly. But that was fine. She would make up twice as much for the love she didn¡¯t receive from her family to the babies in her belly. ¡°Well, then. This disrespectful child of yours will no longer stay here in your way,¡± Diana said as she stood. She gave off a dignified, regal air as she turned to leave. She walked like she was floating on clouds, calm and with a touch of majestic that was hard to find in anyone. Kate was secretly surprised when she saw how Diana carried herself, and was even more convinced that marrying Julian had been a good thing since it turned a country girl who fought with dogs for food into the regal¨Clooking woman before her. Diana didn¡¯t cower before James, either. When Diana noticed Kate¡¯s attention on her and the fact that thetter was sizing her up, she focused on Kate. It brought an indescribable sense of pressure on Kate, who couldn¡¯t help but lower her head. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Fulcher family¡­. Was great! Kate vowed: she must get Ka to marry into that family! So, Kate spoke again, ¡°Diana, your father was anxious just now. Whether or not you were being disrespectful, you¡¯re still our daughter. Just like Ka, you¡¯re both good children.¡± She even yed the emotional card and added, ¡°Come and sit with us, okay? Listen to the benefits of marrying into the Pabians. If you¡¯re willing to divorce as soon as possible, we can also handle the marriage quickly. You don¡¯t have to worry about your life after that.¡± Kate made her words sound like they were filled with love and sincerity, but every wording out of her mouth only made Diana sicker. ¡°There¡¯s no need for your concern,¡± Diana said, her stomach churning and her desire to throw up intensified. Looking at her biological mother, the person she had been looking forward to so much to meeting back then, Diana could only feel irony. ¡°I have my own ways to keep myself clothed and fed.¡± ¡°What ways could you possibly have?!¡± Kate eximed. She couldn¡¯t help but get worked up every Diana rejected their advances. time For some reason, Kate found it impossible to speak to Diana calmly, no matter how much she tried. She would always end up shouting or screaming. At this moment, her urge to p Diana was more intense than usual. It felt like her heart would only feel better if she did so. ¡°Everything you have now was given to you by the Fulchers! After you divorce, you¡¯ll have nothing! How would you feed and clothe yourself?!¡± For outsiders who didn¡¯t have any context of the situation, Kate¡¯s words made it sound like she was truly concerned about her daughter¡¯s welfare after the divorce. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 294 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 294 However, Diana knew Kate was trying so hard to persuade her to make way for Ka. That¡¯s why Kate wanted Diana to finalize the divorce immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll be the best fashion designer,¡± Diana dered, mockery dancing in her eyes. It seemed she no longer had Kate in sight and treated thetter as insignificant. Kate was startled at the look in Diana¡¯s eyes. A sense of loss suddenly welled up in her chest. At this moment, she felt like she was going to lose something forever. But before she could properly process the feeling, her mouth seemed to work faster than her brain. She repeated slowly, ¡°The best¡­fashion designer?¡± She burst into mockingughter, the sound shrill and ugly. ¡°You? Really?¡± Diana nodded, unperturbed by Kate¡¯s mocking tone.She no longer cared about the Winningtons, so their words didn¡¯t hurt her anymore. ¡°Yes. Me.¡± Had it not been for her design talent, she wouldn¡¯t have grown up so safely until now, much less make way to Richburgh from the countryside. In the future, Diana would depend on her design skills to support herself and the babies she carried. She wouldn¡¯t depend on anyone else but herself. She would use her own two hands to continue creating the life she wanted. However, Kate didn¡¯t understand because she had long since decided that Diana had be a street rat after she had gone missing. She was a girl who hadn¡¯t gone through any proper lessons while growing up, nor had she received an education in a prestigious university. How could Diana utter such bold ims? The best fashion designer? Hah! ¡°Ka also loves to design clothes,¡± Kate said proudly. ¡°If you have a chance, you could ask her for advice. When you¡¯ve seen more of the world, you¡¯ll understand that some things can¡¯t be done, even if you wish for it!¡± Kate was talking about the giarism and thievery incident. Diana didn¡¯t care to discuss it with her. ¡°Sure,¡± Diana replied, not contradicting Kate. She just wanted to leave this ce because talking to them was exhausting. She didn¡¯t want to tire herself out more than she needed to. Seeing that her attitude had taken a turn for the better, Kate¡¯s expression eased a little. ¡°Being young and wild is not necessarily a bad thing, but after divorcing Julian and marrying into the Pabian family-¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Diana cut Kate off impatiently while pulling out her phone. She searched for Julian¡¯s number and said, ¡°How about I call Julian now and ask him about the divorce and my subsequent marriage? You can ask him all about it. After all, I¡¯m not in the position of power to decide anything.¡± This was a good p back. Kate almost fainted on the spot, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t dare let Diana dial the number. James was also the same. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your marriageter on. If you¡¯re tired, you can go ahead and leave. We won¡¯t keep you for dinner.¡± They hadn¡¯t been able to do what Ka had asked of them, and they were no longer in the mood to deal with Diana. This was exactly what Diana wanted, so she quickly nodded and left without a nce backward. Immediately after Diana left, James hesitantly called Ka. He needed to tell her what happened, as well as the oue. Also¡­ He had been a little bothered by Diana¡¯s words. ¡°Is it Julian who doesn¡¯t want to divorce, or is Diana the one reluctant to do so?¡± There was a fundamental difference between the two situations. Ka was thrown for a loop at James¡¯s words, and she started to panic. She hadn¡¯t expected Diana to turn down the marriage proposal since it was such a good offer, so it was clear that Diana wanted to steal Julian. from her. Especially since¡­ Diana was pregnant with Julian¡¯s child. Forget about Julian¡¯s attitude toward her; if Madam Fulcher were to discover this, the old woman would definitely step in and be even more firmly against the divorce! When Ka thought about this, she had a hard time catching her breath. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 295 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 295 In the face of James¡¯s question, Ka could only give a fake smile and reply, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing! Have you forgotten the main reason Julian married Diana in the first ce?¡± Of course it was because of Ka! James knew that. The Fulchers had their eyes on Ka since she was a child. They had shown favor and kindness toward her, and James had been ted about it. When Ka went missing abroadter on, he saw how frantic Julian became while he searched for her. ¡°Of course not,¡± James said with a wide smile, the suspicion in his words gradually fading. ¡°I suppose Diana pestered Julian and refused to let go. She was definitely lying to me just now. She really is an unruly child who grew up outside our family. She¡¯s so uneducated!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ka pouted. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t talk about my sister like that!¡± ¡°Ah! You¡¯re such a kind¨Chearted child, Ka.¡± James chuckled, a fond look on his face. Kate leaned closer to him, trying to hear Ka¡¯s voice through the phone. The Winnington couple looked likepletely different people nowpared to when they were dealing with Diana. ¡°Okay, enough of that. How are you feeling?¡± Kate said after she had snatched the phone out of James¡¯s hand. Ka, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk. She couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Lucy, her true mother. She wanted to properly discuss with Lucy how to deal with Diana¡¯s baby. If Ka let things go on as they were, the unease in her heart would only continue to grow. ¡ª Diana sneezed a couple of times on her way home. Thinking it was the cold weather, she quickly put on her coat when she arrived home. Unexpectedly, Julian was there. After yesterday¡¯s discussion, Diana felt a little awkward if she ignored him, so she cleared her throat. ¡°You¡¯re not busy today, I see.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian replied, looking at her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much going on at work.¡± Having said that, he patted the empty spot beside him on the couch. ¡°Come sit with me for a while?¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to go over. As peaceful as their situation was now, and asmitted as Julian was not to hurt their children, they weren¡¯t in a close enough rtionship to sit together like this for a chat. ¡°No need for that,¡± Diana said, waving her hand. She had juste downstairs after getting her coat, she was prepared to return upstairs again. ¡°I¡¯ll just head back to my room to rest.¡® However, it didn¡¯t work because Julian got up and followed her to her room. but At first, Diana thought Julian was simply taking a walk, but he followed her into her room. She was confused. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I saw that you¡¯re a little tired,¡± Julian stated, but he didn¡¯t look like he intended to leave. Diana had wanted to lie down on the bed to rest for a while, but with Julian standing in her room, it didn¡¯t feel right, so she sat on the couch instead. ¡°What can you do for me if I¡¯m tired?¡± Her eyes were still the same, looking like ripples in water. Even though she was pregnant, her neck was slender as usual. Julian recalled how soft it felt under his hands, and his finger twitched with the urge to touch her. He tried to reign in the desire, but before he knew it, his hands were already on the back of her neck. His fingers were slightly cold, and her neck was warm. When the contrasting temperature met, it brought goosebumps to her body, and Diana jerked harshly. Her hand came up almost instantly to knock his hand away as she shouted, ¡°Julian!¡± The way he acted made her feel like she was being disrespected. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Julian intended to stop there. The touch had only intensified his desire to do it again, and he ced his hand back on her neck. Unlike previously, he started massaging the area. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you rx.¡± Diana was lucky not to have any obvious symptoms of morning sickness, but that didn¡¯t mean her pregnancy wasn¡¯t difficult. Julian had read up on what a pregnant woman went through during her pregnancy, and understood that a woman carrying twins had twice the risk and strain. Afraid that Diana would reject his actions again, he added, ¡°The babies will grow better in your belly if you¡¯re rxed andfortable. I¡¯m the father of the babies, so I should do my part.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 296 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 296 As expected, Diana didn¡¯t refute Julian once he said those words. In the end, she still hoped that her babies would receive more love. Even if Julian¡¯s fatherly love for them wouldn¡¯t be felt after they were born, she would at least have something to tell them about their father when they grew up. The room was silent. Only their breathing could be heard, and Diana slowly dozed off. She didn¡¯t know how long Julian kept up the massage, but when she next woke, she could feel that his movements had slowed. She guessed that giving someone a massage could also be quite tiring. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± Diana said, ncing up at him. She was a little ashamed that she had fallen into such a deep sleep. ¡°I¡¯m not that tired.¡± Julian didn¡¯t cease his movements, but said, ¡°Have you thought about what I suggested yesterday? Do you want to know the solution?¡± Was he talking about a solution that could satisfy everyone? The soothing motions of Julian¡¯s hands softened subconsciously softened Diana¡¯s heart. If there really was such a solution, that would be great. ¡°Well, we might as well talk about it.¡± If she had turned around at that moment, she would have caught sight of the sly smile on his face. However, she missed it because her head was lowered in contemtion. Julian slowly shifted his hands and started massaging her temples unhurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If we don¡¯t get a divorce, you can safely have the babies. It¡¯ll make Grandma happy, too. You don¡¯t have to hide it from her, and you don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore.¡± To put it mildly, it was a simple and effective solution that satisfied all parties. But Diana wasn¡¯t focused on that. Her head was spinning, and she only focused on one part of his words. Thinking she had misheard, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t get¡­a divorce?¡± What? How was that possible? She knew Julian was still waiting to sever ties with her so that he could marry Ka. But there was no mistaking it when his deep voice replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Julian nodded, his voice drifting into her ears. ¡°Diana¡­ Let¡¯s not divorce, okay?¡± He was formally, sincerely begging her to stay in his world. However, Diana only found it absurd and ridiculous. ¡°Are you alright, Julian?¡± Julian was the one who said he wanted to get married, and he was the one who said he wanted a divorce after three beautiful years of marriage. And now, he was being flippant again by saying they don¡¯t need to get a divorce? Seriously?! ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay!¡± Diana suddenly jumped up and red at him angrily. Her reaction was even bigger than when Julian had mentioned getting a divorce. He was utterly bewildered. The man who always spoke smoothly, and in an authoritative manner to boot, actually stumbled over his words as he tried to calm her. ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t get worked up. Sit down, okay?¡± He was worried about harming the babies in her belly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana had dared to team up with Vans to lie to him and even concealed this fact from Madam Fulcher. It proved that the babies were very important to Diana, and Julian didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them. Otherwise¡­ He felt he would never have a chance to confess his feelings or bare his heart to her ever again. Now, he valued both Diana and the babies. The babies were the fruit of their love. Diana also seemed to realize it was bad for the babies if she got too agitated, so she took a few deep breaths to calm herself. She had recently been easily irritated or emotional, and it was probably rted to her hormones. Seeing how at a loss Julian was, it was enough to calm her slowly. However, his next words gave her the urge to blow up again. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 297 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 297 ¡°You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± This didn¡¯t sound like something Julian would say. Even if he made Diana¡¯s heart ache or hurt her countless times, she knew she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate himpletely. But now, hearing these words from his mouth only made her sick. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t love me, you wouldn¡¯t keep our children.¡± The anger in Diana¡¯s eyes burned brighter, and she spat defensively, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it once again¡­ The babies are mine. They have nothing to do with you.¡± Julian reached out to try to calm her, intending to massage her again to get her to rx. However, she flinched violently and ducked to the side to avoid his touch. He was exasperated at her reaction, but said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s our children.¡± Sure enough, Julian nned to take her babies from her even before they were born! That was why he changed the way he treated her so much after finding out she was pregnant. So much so, he even suggested not getting a divorce! Diana¡¯s chest heaved rapidly as her anger climbed higher, and her nose felt hot with how fast she was breathing. ¡°Did you say anything to Ka about not getting a divorce?¡± Julian¡¯s face turned cold at the mention of Ka. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her.¡± Deal¡­? What a cruel word to use! Diana¡¯s next words were filled to the brim with sarcasm. ¡°Deal with her? Are you going to deal with her as you dealt with me?!¡± Julian choked on her words. He hadn¡¯t meant it that way! He simply meant he would make sure everything worked out properly, and made sure all three of them had at clear destination and ended at the end of the day. Julian had only wanted to reply quickly, and hadn¡¯t used the proper words to convey his thoughts well enough. When Diana saw him go silent, she assumed she had hit the nail on the head. She didn¡¯t hide her disappointment and said, ¡°I once thought that you loved me. I thought you loved me so much, butter I realized that I was just a joke and a stand¨Cin. After that, I thought you loved Ka more than anything in the world. But looking at it now¡­ It seems your love is nothing more than that. Julian, you don¡¯t love anyone but yourself! You do whatever you please ording to your mood without a care for anyone!¡± Julian never imagined that Diana would think of him that way. He had never experienced love before, either. Over the years, despite being a sessful businessfall III d high position, he never had a proper rtionship. Even when it came to Ka, he had never bothered to put a properbel on their rtionship. He kept being nice to her, and had gotten used to it. He had also gotten used to being by her side, used to repay her for being his savior when he was a child. Until now, after experiencing so much, he finally realized that it wasn¡¯t love. But now, his one true love was saying he loved no one but himself! It wasn¡¯t like that! For the first time in his life, Julian felt a sense of helplessness. He was at a loss for what to do, and he could only stare at Diana¡¯s dainty face, which was red with anger. Diana hadn¡¯t spoken up in defense of Ka. She simply saw the shadow of herself in Julian¡¯s words, and felt terribly upset. She was in disbelief. The man she had once loved could not possibly be like this! Hence her anger. It was why she retorted. But looking at Julian¡¯s troubled and helpless expression, Diana started to doubt and wondered if she had said something wrong. She was also a little afraid he might do something to the babies after her outburst. The wariness in her eyes didn¡¯t disappear, and Julian sighed. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± He had been the one to have rushed it too fast. ¡°But you should consider what I said a little more.¡± Julian really did want to live a good life with Diana. Regarding Ka, it was moreplex than he said. After all, he owed her his life. In the past, although he was sure it wasn¡¯t love, he did harbor some feelings toward her. Whether it was gratitude or habit, he definitely didn¡¯t n on washing his hands off her and throwing her aside. Perhaps it was because the sincerity in his eyes was too genuine to be faked, or perhaps it was because Diana had never seen him in such a helpless state before. Even his brows looked awfully t¡­. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana¡¯s heart clenched painfully. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 298 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 298 Vines had wrapped around Diana¡¯s heart and squeezed it so tightly that she could barely breathe. By some miracle, she called out to Julian before he stepped out of her room, ¡°Did¡­you mean what you said? Truly?¡± Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the depressing air around him evaporated as he turned around in surprise; his deep, dark eyes meeting Diana¡¯s clear, bright ones. For a moment, it was hard to tell whose heart was beating faster at the tension of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s true. I really don¡¯t want to divorce you. I want to be together with you.¡± He had clearly abandoned her once and had pushed her away without hesitation. And yet, after hearing those words from him¡­ Diana still felt a tiny spark of hope in her chest. It was impossible to say the harsh words she used to when facing him now, but it was also impossible to forget and pretend that the hurtful things had not happened between them. Her mind was in a mess, and so she muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Julian said nothing and left the room, closing the door gently behind him. However, as he walked away, Diana could hear that his footsteps were lighter than usual. Somehow, Diana¡¯s heart also became a little lighter along with it. If they didn¡¯t get a divorce¡­. That would be great. She could continue to be with him, and the babies would have a healthy, happy family. Seeing how Julian acted, he would surely treat the babies well, right? But¡­ Why exactly did he suddenly have a change of heart? Was it possible that James was right, and that Julian was nning something and wanted to have more than. one woman in his life? Even though Diana knew it was unlikely, she couldn¡¯t help but ponder about it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If not, what did Julian want? Was it the children? But was there a need to have a loveless marriage that was only tied together because of the children? Or did he want everything? The children, and both her and Ka? The more Diana thought about it, the more outrageous thoughts entered her mind. Shey down on the bed and burrowed deeply under the covers, as if this was the only way to quiet the thoughts running rampant in her mind at this moment. When she closed her eyes, the only image that came to mind was an unbelievable one of her, Julian, and Ka. Finally, Diana couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided it was better to simply talk to Julian. She grabbed her phone, pulled up her app, and texted Julian, ¡°Come back up for a second.¡± Julian appeared quickly after her message, and Diana got straight to the point, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to divorce because of the babies, right?¡± Julian was stunned. The joy of being called back by Diana gradually vanished, reced by confusion. He even looked like he was questioning Diana¡¯s intelligence, and Diana could tell he had not thought about that. She understood immediately and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the small spark of hope slowly brightened and filled her with joy and satisfaction. Julian didn¡¯t want to divorce her, not because she was pregnant. He simply didn¡¯t want to. This revtion gave her the courage to continue asking further. ¡°What about Ka? What exactly are you going to do with her?¡± Once it was confirmed that there would be no divorce, Diana couldn¡¯t allow Ka to live with them in the vi, as had been done previously. It was even more impossible for Julian to allow himself to act like a fool by letting Ka cling to him. Diana needed a definite answer and a solid promise. Julian saw Diana¡¯s grave expression. Delight slowly seeped back into his eyes. ¡°Are you agreeing to my proposal? That we won¡¯t get a divorce?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°First, tell me what you intend to do with Ka.¡± A threesome was wholly,pletely out of the question. Having a mistress was even less likely. Julian could already guess what was on her mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the bright look in her eyes. He raised his hand and dropped it on her head, caressing her fondly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those scenarios you¡¯re worried will happen won¡¯t ever happen. As for Ka, I¡¯ll make the appropriate arrangements for her. I won¡¯t hurt her, but I won¡¯t associate with her anymore, much less let her affect our marriage.¡± Our. That was a nice word. Especially because when he said our; it included the two little ones in Diana¡¯s belly. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 299 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 299 Just thinking about his words made Diana feel warm inside. A family of four was indeed something to look forward to. There was a sweet feeling in Diana¡¯s heart; it felt like all the bitter hardships of her past had been washed away by it, and a bright future was awaiting her. After all, she never imagined she would have the chance to give her two babies aplete family, let alone that Julian would allow her to give birth at all. However, Diana had doubts about Julian¡¯s statement that he would no longer associate with Ka. Regardless, the only thing she could do now was to move forward. Being able to give her children aplete family was too attractive of an offer to give up right now. She believed that Julian would be a hundred times better father than James. Her children wouldn¡¯t suffer as she did; if she could make it happen, she was willing to forget about all her past grievances with Julian. Inwardly, she still held out hope that Julian would be able to do as he said and not make trouble for her before Ka ever again. Once a person gets a taste of sweetness, it was hard to stop as it was addictive. This was the state Diana was in right now. Even though many things remained unclear, she couldn¡¯t help but begin imagining how their family of four would be. The uncertainty about the future she had gradually went quiet and was temporarily assuaged. When Ka set eyes on Julian, she knew that something big would happen. She had never seen him direct such a cold look at her. Ever since she was a child and had imed Diana¡¯s credit for saving Julian, the man had done everything she wanted. Even if she wanted him to climb a tree to pick a single fruit, he would not hesitate to roll up his sleeves and learn how to do it for her. Everyone envied her back then, and everyone respected her. They told her, ¡°Ka, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot in life! Do whatever you can to keep Julian by your side.¡± Andter, she did, indeed, do just that. Since she was young, if any woman tried to approach Julian, Ka would use any means necessary to chase them off. As time passed, everyone got used to Julian only having Ka by his side. Simrly, she got used to his kindness. It was why she dared to disappear when Diana suddenly turned up three years ago. When she heard the news that Julian was like a madman as he searched for her, she spent the night drinking with her friends. It felt like she had won, and the ruthless man¡¯s heart was firmly in her grasp. She hadn¡¯t been anxious even when she heard that Julian had married Diana. To her, Jin was completely hers. It had been many years, and the real savior of Julian¡¯s life would only be temporarily in his life, serving as her stand¨Cin. Ka wanted Julian to miss her like crazy. She wanted him to be unable to hold himself back when he next saw her. However, she miscalcted. Eventually, Julian really did develop feelings for Diana. And right now, the look in his eyes told her that perhaps the thing she had feared the most since she returned to the country was happening. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian had made his choice between Ka and Diana. His feelings for Diana had reached a point where he could no longer ignore them or deceive himself. Ka lowered her head, the fear gradually growing as she stared at the bruises all over her. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling. Her arms, her legs, and even her throat¡­ Everything was in this state because of Julian! Fear turned to anger as Ka spoke up before Julian could, ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do! I won¡¯t let you! Tears slid down her eyes as she screamed. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 300 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 300 At the same time, Ka frantically tore her clothes apart with her two hands. ¡°Julian! I¡¯ve waited for you for so many years! Why do you think I¡¯m not as good as Diana?!¡± She was already showing a lot of skin, intending to guilt and hold onto him this way. However, Julian was unmoved. He picked up a nket nearby and covered her. ¡°Ka.¡± Even his voice had turned ice¨Ccold. For a moment, Ka didn¡¯t dare to move. The stern tone of his voice made her shiver, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give in so easily. She had done so much for him. How could he abandon her like this?! ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ka shouted once more. Her voice was hoarse, and she wailed in grief, as if it was someone else¡¯s fault that she was in the state she was in at this point. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± ¡°Ka,¡± Julian repeated. ¡°Perhaps you already know that the person I love is Diana.¡± Before he met Diana, Julian had thought that what he felt toward Ka was love; she was a constant presence by his side that needed his protection and an existence he was used to. After meeting Diana, he realized love was a tug of war. It was painful but also sweet, and it also had an indescribable taste. It could make one give up many of one¡¯s principles and make changes without being Content ? N?velDrama.Org. noticed. By the time he realized this, Diana had be an existence that was as essential as the air he breathed. He could no longer imagine a time when he wasn¡¯t with Diana, but he could still envision a life where Ka didn¡¯t exist. Life wouldn¡¯t be much different without Ka. As to when exactly this change happened, even Julian was unsure. There was a saying that love was a feeling that started without one¡¯s knowledge, but one could only fall deeper into it once it became known. The phrase was probably the best interpretation of Julian¡¯s feelings toward Diana, even if he could never muster up the courage to say those words directly to her. Regardless, his heart and mind were clear. It was why his attitude was now firmer than ever. Ka¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t move him, and he wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Diana from now onwards. Besides, he had always maintained a firm stance once he decided and figured something out. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian called out again. ¡°You can continue to work at Esteem Creations. I won¡¯t withdraw any of the investments, and you¡¯ll still receive preferential treatment while you¡¯re there. You can contact Noel anytime if you want to further your education in design, or if you need any resources.¡± Julian was determined to carry out what he had promised Diana. He would never contact Ka or allow Diana to be sad because of Ka ever again. Ka heard the implications in his words, and she was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to see me again?¡± She knew he wasing with bad news today, but she never imagined he would be so heartless! Julian continued as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, ¡°I can give you whatever you want. Money, a car, a house.¡± After all, he owed his life to her. Ka had never asked for anything outrageous from him, and his recent words were much more to her liking than the design job and support he had given her. For an instant, she almost couldn¡¯t help herself and demanded Fulcher Inc.¡¯s entire stock. After thinking about it quickly, however, she felt that it was more beneficial to be Mrs. Fulcher. Hence, she held her tongue. Ka still wanted to fight and obtain Julian as a whole. That was the only way she would benefit the most. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, Julian,¡± Ka said, her face scrunching up into an innocent expression. At times like this, her expression resembled Diana even more. A strange feeling bubbled in Julian¡¯s chest, and an absurd thought shaped in his mind. Could Diana have been the woman he had always loved all these years? If that wasn¡¯t the case, why did he feel like he was looking at a fake as he stared at Ka before him? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 301 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 301 As children, Julian and Diana didn¡¯t know each other. At that moment, Julian¡¯s mind was simply wandering too far off track. However, the one thing he was certain of now was that Diana was definitely not Ka¡¯s substitute. Or rather, Julian had never really seen Diana as a substitute from the very beginning. He thought he had seen her as one because he used to think the feelings he had for Ka were love, and that any woman he fell in love with would neverpare to her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It never urred to him that he had never loved Ka in the first ce. Seeing how Julian was lost in his thoughts, Ka¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks even faster. Her voice, with her mangled throat, sounded like nails on a chalkboard as she wailed pitifully, ¡°Julian, if I did something wrong, why don¡¯t you just tell me? I can¡¯t live without you! You were the only reason I managed to ovee my illness while I was abroad! You filled my mind. All I could think of was returning to the country to stand before you when I was fully recovered.¡± ¡°But now, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re choosing Diana?! I can¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t want any of the money, cars, or houses you offered! I just want to be with you!¡± Ka let her tears flow freely. She had never shown Julian such a wretched state before, and he found himself faltering; especially after she mentioned her time aboard. Whatever his true feelings for Ka may be, it was undeniable that Ka¡¯s feelings for him were genuine. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have endured the pain of stomach cancer alone and gone abroad. His firm determination gradually softened, and he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± His tone also warmed a little. ¡°I¡¯ll station Noel here to care for you. You can just let him know if you want anything, regardless of the timing.¡± ¡°You saidst night that you¡¯d stay with me,¡± Ka reminded him, trying to use her tears to change his mind. ¡°But you didn¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t you just spend the day with me?¡± Ka put her clothes back on, dried her tears, and then turned to him before saying slowly, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not going to say or do anything. I just want to spend the day with you. Just think of it¡­as a transition period.¡± Julian considered it for a while before finally agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡± With that said, Julian got Noel to bring hisputer over and got to work on the couch in the same room. Ka gradually stopped crying, and even had calm conversations with Julian during his breaks. He apologized sincerely to her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not sorting out how I truly felt back then, but I do know that I have feelings for you. However, it¡¯s more of gratitude for saving me and more of a sibling bond.¡± That was why it had been difficult for Julian to go through all these years acting like lovers with Ka. He found it hard to do simple things like holding her hand or hugging her. The only two times he had done it recently was to confirm his feelings for Diana. Otherwise, he usually wouldn¡¯t initiate any intimate contact with Ka. Even if she took the initiative, he would resist as much as possible. Julian was obviously a man in his prime, so even he couldn¡¯t resist when faced with the woman he loved. This was evident when he interacted with Diana. Even though she was now pregnant, she was still the most. attractive woman in his eyes. However, he held himself back as he didn¡¯t want to hurt Diana or the babies. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka trailed off. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 302 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 302 What right did Julian have to not love and cherish her, Ka? It looked like the only straw she could grasp in this situation was the lie that she had saved his life when they were children. Ka took another deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. When I was a child, I didn¡¯t know how I had the courage to save you in that cold weather. Your face was so red back then, and you wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how much I called for you. I really thought you were going to die¡­¡® After saying that, she quickly waved her hand in front of her face as if trying to chase away the bitter heartache that apanied that memory. ¡°Oh, look at me! I just said not to talk about the past, yet here I am going on about it.¡± As soon as she said that, she acted like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and buried herself underneath the covers. The wound on her leg ripped open from her action, but she pretended not to notice and cried sadly. ¡± Julian¡­ I really love you. I really, really do! I loved you from the moment I saw you¡­!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian found her sorrowful disy highly ufortable, but he didn¡¯t approach her tofort her. He¡® knew that if he gave in this time or did anything that caused Ka to misunderstand his actions, it would only hurt both sisters even more deeply. In the end, he turned and called for Noel. Gesturing at Ka¡¯s wound, he said, ¡°Call a doctor.¡± Then, Julian packed up his things and left for the hospital. By the time the doctor arrived, Julian had long since been gone from the room; not even his shadow lingered. Noel never imagined that Julian would act so firmly and decisively; the more surprising fact was to discover that his master had never loved Ka that way. He recalled the conversation when Julian had asked him about feelings, and he vaguely wondered if he had answered wrongly back then. However, he didn¡¯t dare think of it right now for fear of getting punished with a sry deduction. Instead, he focused on working harder. ¡°Miss Ka, please don¡¯t cry. Sir doesn¡¯t love you, and he won¡¯t turn back just because you¡¯re crying.¡± Ka, who had tried to keep Julian with her through her tears, was speechless at Noel¡¯s words. Thanks for pointing out the obvious! When Ka looked at Noel, she suddenly remembered Mr. Carter, and her expression cleared up a little at that. With that thought in mind, she put away the insults on her tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Noel. I¡¯ll simply have to get used to Julian¡¯s absence.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Does Julian know about Diana being pregnant?¡± Noel was stunned. What? The missus was pregnant?! ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t.¡± It was such a big deal, and if Julian knew, he would definitely have told Noel¡­right? ¡°That¡¯s a little outrageous to say,¡± Noel said confidently. ¡°That can¡¯t be the reason why sir broke up you, so don¡¯t listen to petty rumors.¡± with Ka was relieved to see that Noel seemed to be telling the truth. As long as Julian hadn¡¯t left her because of pregnancy, that was fine. Diana¡¯s pregnancy, That meant Ka still had a chance. Besides, she could also n to get rid of the child Diana was carrying in was ensuring the problem was eliminated forever! For this to happen, Ka needed Mr. Carter¡¯s aid. rat The next step in this situation Ka¡¯s mood lifted when she thought about that, and her attitude toward Noel improved. ¡°I may not be able to return to the vi for now, and Mr. Carter was good to me while I was there. When you see him, please send him my regards.¡± Noel didn¡¯t expect Ka to be so kind. He answered without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do as you asked.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ka said with a nod. As the doctor continued to treat her wound, Ka turned pale and eventually turned away so that her back was facing Noel. She didn¡¯t speak to him again. In Noel¡¯s point of view, Ka was hurt by her broken heart and was no longer in the mood to hold a conversation. He didn¡¯t see the deep resentment and malice in her eyes from where he stood. Diana¡­ That woman would pay the price for stealing Ka¡¯s man! She would also ensure that Julian never found out that Diana had been the one who actually saved him when they were younger. Ka would take that secret to her grave! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 303 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 303 Mr. Carter was touched when Noel told him that Ka had sent her regards to him, even though she should be worrying over her own injuries. What touched him even more was that she still remembered the antic teapot he had mentioned in passing. The small teapot was made from crystal and was transparent. When the old man opened the box, he was moved to tears. Even Noel, his own son, had never been so attentive to his words. Moreover, the crystal teapot was worth a lot of money; and yet, Ka had given it to him so casually. After receiving the gift, Mr. Carter said nothing but went straight to his room and dialed her number. ¡°Miss Ka,¡± Mr. Carter said emotionally once the call connected. ¡°Thank you for your concern, as well as for the teapot. I¡¯m grateful you think so much of me.¡± Then, a hint of anger seeped into his tone as he continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± Finally! This was what Ka had been waiting for! She huffed at the appropriate parts and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, Mr. Carter. My heart feels like it¡¯s killing me.¡± Mr. Carter was silent for a moment. After a while, he asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Ka stayed silent, and Mr. Carter pressed further, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I insist you let me know, Miss Ka.¡± He always believed that Diana was not a good match for Julian. Now that Julian was giving up Ka, Mr. Carter firmly believed it was due to some unavoidable hardship. There was no way Julian would willingly let such a good girl like Ka go and instead choose to keep Diana, a dirty country bumpkin. That woman had been married into the Fulcher family for three years, but she had never been as attentive as Ka was to the servants in the household. He touched the cold, crystal teapot; through it, he could feel the warmth from Ka¡¯s concern and was determined to help her in any way he could. ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t,¡± Mr. Carter replied immediately, happy to hear that he could really be of use. ¡°Tell me what it is, and I¡¯ll do my best to carry it out.¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t anything hard, really,¡± Ka¡¯s voice gradually cleared up as if she had stopped crying, fearing the older man wouldn¡¯t hear her words. ¡°Open the lid on the teapot.¡± Mr. Carter froze momentarily. It sounded as though Ka had been prepared for this, that she had simply been waiting for him to offer his help. However, he ignored it and did as she instructed. ¡°There¡¯s a bag inside¡­and some medicine?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ka said with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s for Diana. You just have to put a bit into her meals every day without her knowing, and that¡¯s what you can help me with.¡± Medicine¡­? It had no name and was in a white powder form. It was colorless as well as odorless. Mr. Carter couldn¡¯t tell what it was, and he hesitated as doubt sprang in his heart. ¡°Miss Ka¡­ What is this? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not harmful to people,¡± Ka said firmly. ¡°You have to trust me, Mr. Carter. I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt others.¡± The ones she wanted to hurt¡­weren¡¯t human, after all. They were simply two fertilized eggs in Diana¡¯s belly. Ka didn¡¯t think they were worthy of being called life at this point, so she fully believed she wasn¡¯t hurting anyone. Mr. Carter continued to stare at the medicine in his hand. Was it truly harmless? ¡°Then¡­ What is it? Why do you want Miss Diana to have this?¡± Mr. Carter asked again, the doubt in his heart growing. Ka replied calmly and in a light tone, ¡°Just to teach her a little lesson, so she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Julian again.¡± Then she changed her tone and said, ¡°At this point, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s done something to Julian for him to treat me this way.¡± On this, Mr. Carter was in full agreement with Ka. Thinking about how good Ka had been to him and the fact that it really did seem like a harmless task, Mr. Carter wavered and said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll only make her suffer a little?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Ka said. Making her voice softer and sounding more pitiful, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Mr. Carter?¡± ¡°No, of course I do.¡± Mr. Carter shook his head hurriedly. ¡°But when ites to medicine, I must be more cautious as I¡¯m the butler of this household.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 304 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 304 Ka shook her head when she thought about the expression Mr. Carter would be wearing right now. This old man¡­ He was Noel¡¯s father, but it was clear he was far greedier. Thinking about all the things she had gifted him and how he always acted humble and tried to refuse them made her want tough. She would do it all again for Julian¡¯s sake. In the end, people would give in to temptation. Without knowing it, Mr. Carter had inadvertently been bought over by Ka. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Alright.¡± I¡¯ll Seeing that she had sessfully entrusted the task to him, Ka no longer intended to continue exchanging pleasantries with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you for this, Mr. Carter. After Diana suffered some bitterness, send you more gifts. I¡¯m sure Julian¡¯s heart will return to its rightful ce with me once all this is over.¡± There would only be more benefits waiting and no losses once this matter was done. Mr. Carter could hear the implied words, and he nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you asked.¡± ¡°Remember,¡± Ka reminded him onest time. ¡°Use two grams of the white powder per day. No more and no less than that.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mr. Carter replied. ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± And with that, a deal was struck. Just then, Julian returned to the vi. He was somewhat tired. He copsed onto the couch and called for Mr. Carter to bring him some water. Mr. Carter had just hung up when he heard Julian calling for him. He panicked and hurriedly went to fetch a ss of water, his hand trembling slightly when he handed it to Julian. ¡°Here, sir.¡± Julian took the water and studied Mr. Carter intently. His dark eyes seemed to pierce through one¡¯s soul, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It felt like something was wrong with Mr. Carter today. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s nothing.¡± Mr. Carter was relieved that Julian didn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, sir.¡± Julian furrowed his brows and said nothing. It was a typical action when one was in a bad mood. Diana walked downstairs at this very moment. She hade down because she heard Julian¡¯s car coming into the driveway, and wanted to ask him about Ka. When she saw the deep frown on his face, however, she felt that some things could be understood without words. She simply needed to believe in the promise he had given her and give themselves a chance so that her babies would have aplete family. Diana rubbed her stomach and approached him. ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± It had only been a month, but Diana had changed a lot. Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty at her words, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± His tall figure towered over when he stood from the couch, and he went into the kitchen. He wanted to cook a few dishes for Diana personally like he used to do in the past. Diana understood his intentions. ¡°Julian.¡± Her tone was warm and affectionate, and Julian felt warmth seeping into his cold heart, as if it was a long- lost feeling he had just discovered. The more he settled into it, the more he realized it had been a mistake to push Diana away from him earlier on. ¡°Hmm?¡± He dragged out his words, obviously much happier at the tone Diana had used to call his name. Even his frown had vanished. Diana rxed a little more at the uplift of his mood, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about returning to the past. Forcefully trying to revert back to those days is pointless.¡± After all, her heart had been broken to pieces; that was a fact they could never erase. ¡°It¡¯s the future that¡¯s much more important.¡± In other words, it didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t the same as before, or if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to care for and cook for her personally. Those were all simply actions without deeper intentions, after all. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 305 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 305 Actions without deeper intentions were only deliberate attempts to replicate the sweet affection between Diana and Julian in the past, but that wasn¡¯t necessary. If their feelings for each other were real, there wasn¡¯t a need to purposely try to replicate things. As long as the two of them were connected in their hearts, that would be more than enough. Who cooked or who made drinks for the other¡­ These things didn¡¯t matter. The important fact was that the two hearts were together, looking forward to the future and willing to brave the path ahead together. After all, they had both matured from recent experiences. Julian looked at Diana and felt a surge of warmth flow through him. Moving toward her, he leaned against her and dropped his head on her shoulder. Like a puppet with its strings cut, he sagged downward, putting some of his weight on her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡® The two simply stood in the kitchen doorway; the image of them hugging painted a beautiful picture. Even Mr. Carter had to admit that the moment was surprisingly breathtaking. However, Diana was surprised by his actions and thought he was ill. She was about to ask when she heard him say, ¡°Let me lean on you for a bit. I¡¯m tired.¡± Julian felt like he was regaining his strength simply by leaning on her. He was a tall man, but at this moment, he looked like a tiny doll as he leaned on her. Diana could feel that Julian had given himself to herpletely. At least for the moment, that is; he was trusting her with his entire being. It was the kind of feeling where words weren¡¯t needed. Things were understood when two hearts were connected. This stunned Diana. If this had been before, when Julian might not have admitted that he had decided to make up with Diana for the children¡¯s sake, she assumed that the reason was still rted to her pregnancy. In fact, it was possible he suggested not to divorce purely because of the children; this, she believed firmly deep in her heart. At this moment, however, she wavered on those thoughts. She could feel the love raging within him. The feeling was so strong, she couldn¡¯t ignore it at all. There was also a hint of heartache underneath it. ¡°Was I too hard on you?¡± Diana said with a soft sigh, as ifmenting the fact she was stuck with Julian in this life. Julian¡¯s voice was slightly muffled from where he was pressed against her when he replied, ¡°No, you He just hadn¡¯t expected Ka to be so difficult to deal with. didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± Diana said. ¡°But you need to be clear about the boundaries in ce, or I¡¯ll still insist on the divorce.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Juliam saidzily with a hum, but his arms came up to gently wrap around her waist. They were interrupted by the sudden sound of a camera clicking. Diana turned around to find that it was Madam Fulcher standing there with a phone. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you two doing well,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a kind smile, her eyes sparkling with delight. She had initially been uneasy about how the two would be once Diana moved back in and whether Diana would be bullied, but it seemed like her worries were in vain; the two seemed to be getting along well. Perhaps her losing the people she had ced here to keep an eye on in the vi was simply a mere N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. coincidence. Madam Fulcher was finallypletely relieved, and said, ¡°You two carry on.¡± Seeing how embarrassed Diana looked, Madam Fulcher covered her eyes with both hands, though she couldn¡¯t help the wide smile on her lips. She chuckled, saying, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just delighted at this! Don¡¯t mind me! ¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Diana also couldn¡¯t help theughter that burst from her lips. ¡°You¡¯re so cute¡­!¡± Julian¡¯s lips twitched upwards as he watched the antics of the two women before him. It felt like he could practically touch the happiness he had before him, and all hints of negative emotions disappeared instantly. After a few moments, he straightened up and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Grandma?¡± ¡°Oh, I obviously came at the wrong time.¡± The old womanughed cheerily as she winked at her grandson.¡± I¡¯ll be leaving now. You two carry on, hmm?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go,¡± Diana said, moving forward to hold Madam Fulcher. ¡°It¡¯s about time for dinner. Stay and eat with us, Grandma. Julian and I will send you back after that. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 306 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 306 Having said that, Diana thought about it for a while before adding, ¡°Also, we have another good news to share with you today.¡± Madam Fulcher lit up at Diana¡¯s words. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know after dinner,¡± Diana said cheekily. It was good timing for Madam Fulcher to havee here today. Diana had decided that there was no need to keep her pregnancy a secret anymore. Plus, letting Madam Fulcher know about it would serve as a deterrent to Julian and urge him to deal with Ka quickly. Julian could already guess what Diana nned to inform Madam Fulcher, and he raised both hands to support what she wanted to do. From his point of view, letting his grandmother know about Diana¡¯s pregnancy would improve the bond between him and Diana and might make her feel more secure in their newly repaired rtionship. During dinner, Julian and Diana kept exchanging nces. To Madam Fulcher, it seemed like they were constantly flirting. The way they acted was so sickly sweet, she almost felt like she had a toothache. Without Ka living here, the two got along surprisingly well. Madam Fulcher was pleased enough to enjoy a second helping of dinner. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear even more delightful news after the meal. ¡°Grandma, here.¡± Diana returned to the living room with her pregnancy test slip from her first checkup. The sheet was crumpled; it was the same one she had wanted to show Julian from the very start. Unfortunately, she never had the chance to do so. The child had only been a small sac and had no heartbeat then. Even on the ultrasound sheet, it was only a tiny ck hole. Now, there was not only one heartbeat, but two. Diana felt amazed the more she thought about it, and hurriedly passed the sheet to Madam Fuclher. ¡°Look.¡± Madam Fulcher seemed to have recognized the sheet; she had one hand on her chest as she epted it from Diana, disbelief written all over her face. After looking at it for a solid five minutes, she finally looked up with reddened eyes and shaking hands. ¡°I¨Cis¡­is this real¡­?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Then, she pulled out thetest ultrasound sheet and handed it to Madam Fulcher. ¡°Look at this one.¡± When Madam Fulcher studied thetest one, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from jumping out of her seat and hugging Diana in sheer joy. ¡°Twins?! You¡¯re having twins?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Diana was afraid Madam Fulcher¡¯s blood pressure would rise too high in her excitement, so she kept patting thetter¡¯s back to try to calm her down. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk, okay?¡± However, Madam Fulcher refused. She kept a tight hold on Diana; Diana wondered if she was crying, as there was a slight tremor to her frame. Diana could also hear Madam Fulcher whispering herte husband¡¯s name, and wondered that perhaps she was impatient to share this news with him. With that thought in mind, Diana didn¡¯t attempt to call out to Madam Fulcher anymore. Instead, she looked to Julian, hoping that he could persuade his grandmother to calm down as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Julian didn¡¯t get her cue. Rather, his eyes were fixed on the crumpled pregnancy test sheet. Every ultrasound printed the date and time, and he could vividly remember that he had demanded Diana for a divorce the very same date of the first ultrasound. What exactly¡­had he done to her? He suddenly recalled that she had looked like she wanted to say something back then, and he finally understood how cruel he had been to her that day. His entire body suddenly started to ache, especially his heart and brain; it felt like there wasn¡¯t enough air going into his lungs. He kept his gaze fixed on the test sheet, finally experiencing the pain Diana had suffered all this time. He was also having a hard time speaking. He wanted to say something¡­ Anything! And yet, he couldn¡¯t. It felt like all the air in his lungs had been sucked out forcefully. He looked at Diana with a sorrowful gaze; just like how Diana had looked at him back then. Slowly, the sorrow turned into heartache. Then, Julian stepped forward and reached out to hug Diana. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 307 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 307 When Madam Fulcher noticed this, she hurriedly released Diana. Diana wasforting Madam Fulcher, and she hadn¡¯t expected Julian toe forward to hug her so suddenly. She gave Madam Fulcher an embarrassed smile and poked Julian gently before whispering,¡® What¡¯s wrong?¡± It took a full minute for Julian to gather himself enough to speak. ¡°That pregnancy test¡­ I should¡¯ve seen it earlier. And back then at the factory, the words I said¡­I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Diana said softly with a smile. She seemed to understand once she heard his words and the pain in his voice, so she gently patted him on the back as she had done with Madam Fulcher just moments ago.¡± It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Julian shook his head. The words were stuck in his throat. It wasn¡¯t so simple to brush it off! He would do everything in his power to make up for all the hurt he had inflicted on her. He would also keep his pain deep in his heart and never forget it. It would serve as a reminder for him to treat Diana and the babies well, regardless of what happens. Diana was his one true love as well as his precious family. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Madam Fulcher couldn¡¯t watch anymore and pped Julian on the back, hard. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my prayer, and you¡¯re still acting all lovey¨Cdovey.¡± She pulled Diana to her side and waved her hand dismissively, gesturing for Julian to go about his business, and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for Diana to send me home.¡± ¡± ¡°What? How could I let her go alone?¡± After what happened with Luke Pabian, Julian still had a lingering fear, so he took Diana¡¯s safety seriously. ¡°Why not?¡± Madam Fulcher said, clearly wanting to roll her eyes. She used to not worry so much about this grandson of hers, as he and Diana were attached at the hip and had a good rtionship. Then Ka made her appearance and broke this bnce. And especially after what happened at the hospital¡­. Madam Fulcher felt that she was also at fault for Diana¡¯s suffering. ¡°Luckily that fake abortion didn¡¯t get rid of your babies,¡± Madam Fulcher said, and her eyes welled up with tears again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Diana. Thank you¡­ Thank you for protecting my great¨Cgrandchildren.¡± Diana knew that the abortion had left Madam Fulcher feeling extremely guilty. This time, she was able to wipe out that guilt with the good news of her pregnancy, which helped Madam Fulcher ease that guilt. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect them,¡± Diana said easily before poking Julian. ¡°Him, on the other hand¡­ You have to keep an eye on him, Grandma, and never let him hurt my babies or me again.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Madam Fulcher eximed, wiping her tears away and giving Julian a fierce re. ¡°Come, Diana. Stay over at my ce today. I¡¯ll send you back here tomorrow.¡± Diana was observant enough to know that Madam Fulcher had something to tell her, which was why she 11 suggested that. Nodding her head obediently, she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pack an overnight bag.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Fulcher gave her a gentle look, but it turned dark the moment Diana left their sight. She turned her sharp eyes on Julian and looked at him like he was an enemy she was about to tear apart. Julian was betweenughter and tears at the old woman¡¯s gaze, and he stuttered, ¡°G¨CGrandma¡­¡± ¡°How dare you speak!¡± Madam Fulcher hissed, infuriated. The more she looked at him, the more she was tempted to hit him with her cane. ¡°I get scared the more I think about it! If you had really gone through with it identallyst time, you would¡¯ve¡­you would have¡­!¡± The words were so cruel that she couldn¡¯t even say them, and her anger toward Julian rose ever more because of it. ¡°How could you have done so in the first ce?!¡± Whether it had been jealousy, possession, or anything else, he still shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to Diana! §ß§Ö§á But Julian, who had been confused back then, now knew the reason as it became clearer to him. ¡°If I could turn back time to the day I forced Diana into the operation theater¡­I would do the same thing again.¡± Madam Fulcher almost felt her blood pressure rising from the rage boiling under her skin. She even raised her hand, poised to p this foolish child before her, when she suddenly heard him whisper in a barely he suddenly heard him whisper in a barely audible voice, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand thinking she had been intimate with another man.¡± Especially if it had resulted in her getting pregnant. Madam Fulcher slowly lowered her hand, disbelief and protectiveness shing through her angry face.¡± Another man? Did you think Diana was that kind of woman?!¡± Spread the love N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 308 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 308 ¡°No, she isn¡¯t,¡± Julian replied, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the look on his grandmother¡¯s face. ¡°As always, you know better.¡± He didn¡¯t know how he had fallen for her lies back then. It had been quite a bad one. Perhaps he was simply an idiot in love. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have realized it sote. Madam Fulcher could tell that Julian¡¯s mood took a plunge when she brought up this matter. Tere must be something in the misunderstanding that she wasn¡¯t aware about. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to get too involved in their affairs. She only wanted to care for the people who were precious to her, so she didn¡¯t continue being petty with Julian and instead said, ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to make it up to her and love her from now on. It¡¯s best to be like your grandfather, so that Diana will still think of you as much as I think of your grandfather after you die.¡± Julian was speechless. Was there any other grandmother out in the world who would curse their grandson to die? Madam Fulcher seemed to have read his mind, and the corners of her lips quirked upwards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll curse you again so you won¡¯t die early.¡± Julian, bewildered, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°What?¡± The smile on Madam Fulcher¡¯s face widened, and she continued in a somewhat solemn manner, ¡°As unpredictable as a tortoise you are, I hope you live on as long as one.¡± Julian was speechless. The old woman had gone around in circles, but wasn¡¯t she simply cursing him at the end? But since Madam Fulcher was probably taking out Diana¡¯s anger for her, he remained silent. Well, it was fine as long as both women were happy. Diana had a change of clothes in her hand and wasughing as she approached them, clearly having heard the tail end of the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma. Leave this tortoise at home here, okay?¡± Julian scoffed. ¡°Then what¡¯s in your belly?¡± Tortoise eggs? ¡°Shut up.¡± Diana realized she had said the wrong thing, but reached up to twist Julian¡¯s ear instead of punishing herself. ¡°Stop that nonsense!¡± Julian was at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t been the one to start it! It was the two of them! Why was he the consistent target tonight? Amazingly, the ear Diana had twisted didn¡¯t hurt. He didn¡¯t feel annoyed at her scolding; rather, a sweetness lingered in the air. It was as sweet as honey as it slowly trickled into his heart. His lips spread into a smile, an Diana kept looking at him from the rearview mirror until he was out of sight after the car turned a corner, and only then did she look away. Madam Fulcher patted her hand, a wistful expression of someone who had once been in the same position. ¡± It¡¯s better to leave them hanging sometimes.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°You¡¯re full of wisdom, Grandma.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Madam Fulcher said, lifting her chin up proudly. ¡°Back then, I always yed hard to get with myte husband!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She clenched her fist, waving it in the air, and said, ¡°Then I held him firmly in my palms!¡± Madam Fulcher was especially joyful every time she spoke of herte husband, and Diana couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You and Grandpa must have had a great rtionship.¡± Madam Fulcher suddenly turned quiet. After a long time, she finally looked up again, and Diana saw that Madam Fulcher was crying. Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Diana hurriedly amended her words. ¡°Grandma, I wasn¡¯t thinking-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Madam Fulcher suddenly sounded so old and fragile. She looked out the car window, not answering Diana¡¯s previous question. Rather, she whispered in a soft voice, ¡°I just miss him.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 309 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 309 Madam Fulcher looked up in the sky and said proudly, ¡°I look up to the sky whenever I miss him, then I stop. That old man must think he misses me more than I do him, staring down at me all day.¡± Though Madam Fulcher never mentioned loving him in the sentence, every word she said was filled with her affection for him. Diana listened with envy, feeling a little emotional. She inwardlymented and wondered if she would have the chance to be like Madam Fulcher in this life; to be so sure and confident in each other¡¯s love. Even when life and death separated the old couple, Madam Fulcher still lived in the time of being loved. Diana¡¯s nose was sore, and her eyes gradually reddened. Madam Fulcher realized that the mood had gotten heavy. She didn¡¯t want the pregnant Diana to be depressed with her, so she quickly changed the topic and ced her hand carefully on Diana¡¯s stomach. ¡°I was wondering why your taste was so different than before, and if the reason behind that was that you were pregnant. Who would¡¯ve thought it was true? And with twins, no less! That¡¯s double the happiness!¡± Diana knew Madam Fulcher was genuinely ted and was looking forward to the birth of her babies. The more people loved her babies, the happier Diana was. She reached out for Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand and said sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They can¡¯t feel anything yet, so you don¡¯t have to be so careful.¡± Madam Fulcher obviously knew this, but she was still cautious. ¡°With twins, you¡¯ll probably have a harder time after the fourth month.¡± Diana could tell that Madam Fulcher was going to fuss over her. Thetter was happy that Diana was pregnant, but was also worried about her health at the same time. Though they weren¡¯t rted by blood, in Diana¡¯s heart, Madam Fulcher had taken the ce of her true birth parents. She leaned against Madam Fulcher and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. It¡¯ll be hard work, but it¡¯ll be a happy one. Especially now that she didn¡¯t need to worry about hiding it from Julian, or worry about their safety; it was safe to say that things were going smoothly. ¡°I was also in the same state as you when I was pregnant with Julian¡¯s father,¡± Madam Fulcher said quietly. This was the first time Madam Fulcher had mentioned Julian¡¯s parents; though Diana wanted to ask questions, she quickly swallowed the words when she saw the grief in the old woman¡¯s eyes. Losing her son at such a young age would forever pain her. After that, the two turned to lighter topics, chatting more about the babies and Diana¡¯s pregnancy. Before they knew it, they were already at the old manor. Madam Fulcher exited the car first, then opened the car door for Diana. ¡°Take it easy.¡± Madam Fulcher clearly needed more care, but she still prioritized Diana. Diana felt warmed by the old woman¡¯s concern. She was certain she had made the right decision to make up with Julian and not bring up the divorce anymore. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At least this way, she could still spend more time with her grandmother. ¡°I asked you toe over tonight because I wanted to give you something,¡± Madam Fulcher said as she led Diana inside and straight into the study. She shuffled the papers on her desk for a while before pulling out a file and handing it to Diana. ¡°Here, take a look.¡± ¡°This is¡­!¡± Diana panicked after skimming through the contents, and tried to hand the file back to Madam Fulcher. ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only Fulcher Inc.¡¯s shares,¡± Madam Fulcher said. Her tone was light, but it felt like a hammer beating against Diana¡¯s heart. Shares of Fulcher Inc.! The famous group ofpanies, Fulcher Inc.! Even if one only had one percent of the stock, it was enough to live a life without worry! It was thergest business empire, and even those who were wealthy couldn¡¯t so easily reach the heights Fulcher Inc. had. And here Madam Fulcher was, casually transferring these shares under Diana¡¯s name. How could Diana ept such a valuable gift? ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°You must,¡± Madam Fulcher insisted, a grave look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a choice. I¡¯m giving you ten percent of the shares.¡± Madam Fulcher was already confident that she had picked the right person, but the frightened look on Diana¡¯s face only heightened that confidence. She sighed and added, ¡°I know you¡¯re not a greedy person, and that you wouldn¡¯t ask for something like this. I didn¡¯t mean it that way by giving you these shares. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 310 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 310 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 310 ¡°Julian¡¯s done many wrong things, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll do it again in the future. I¡¯m old, and it won¡¯t be long until I¡¯m no longer around.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen!¡± Diana interrupted loudly. ¡°Grandma, that won¡¯t happen!¡± How could Madam Fulcher die? She wouldn¡¯t! However, Diana knew that the day woulde even if she didn¡¯t want to ept it. The mere thought of it was too much for her to bear, and tears flowed down her face. Madam Fulcher also sniffed, clearly affected by Diana¡¯s emotions. She took Diana into her arms and hushed Diana, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly girl. I¡¯m still here.¡± She gently patted Diana¡¯s back, as ifforting a child. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here¡­¡± However, like a broken dam, Diana¡¯s tears flowed without stopping. She cried for everything she hadn¡¯t before. Her birth parents wanted to marry her off to an old scum and kept pestering her about her divorce to make her unhappy. In contrast, this old woman, who wasn¡¯t even rted to her by blood, was always so considerate. Now, Madam Fulcher was even helping her to make sure she had something to fall back on if things went south. Perhaps it was because the contrast between the two parties was too strong, Diana felt sadder the more she thought about it. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± she whimpered. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Fulcher said kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t be good for your babies if you keep this up.¡± ¡°I was bad,¡± Diana said, now truly grateful that Julian had retracted the divorce and prompted her to tell Madam Fulcher about her pregnancy. ¡°Knowing that your heart desired to see me pregnant and to see Julian and my baby, I still kept it from you for so long. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡± Though Madam Fulcher had a head full of white hair and was getting on in her age, her eyes were filled with vigor when she looked at Diana. ¡°The only person you need to apologize to is yourself.¡± Madam Fulcher believed that with Diana¡¯s attitude, thetter must¡¯ve deliberately hidden all the suffering she had gone through until now. ¡°You must ept the shares I¡¯ve given you. This is the insurance I can give you, regardless of your rtionship with Julian,¡± Madam Fulcher emphasized. ¡°It¡¯s not for the children you¡¯re carrying. It¡¯s for you. No matter what happens, Diana would never shortchange her children. Rather, she would do it to herself. As such, Madam Fulcer was concerned Diana would think that way. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Diana was even more touched, and she couldn¡¯t say anything else through her tears. What had she done in her life to deserve such generous favor from the old woman sitting before her? ¡°Back then¡­¡± Madam Fulcher saw that Diana was not about to stop crying soon, so she said, ¡°When you first married Julian, I had my reasons for allowing it.¡± She then briefly told Diana about how she had used some methods to prompt Ka to leave the country. it in her eyes. If she had ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to like that woman. She was very calctive, and I could really married Julian, I¡¯d be afraid for the rest of his life. I didn¡¯t expect you to appear out of the blue, and for Julian to marry you.¡± ¡°I was thrilled when I met you. I felt that if one day you were unhappy with your life where my silly grandson didn¡¯t protect you, you¡¯d still have me.¡± After all, Diana was a good child. Madam Fulcher had met many people, and she could see at a nce that Diana had always been sincere toward Julian and her, and wasn¡¯t simply trying to steal the family¡¯s fortune. ¡°Because you were good, I¡¯m good to you,¡± Madam Fulcher said, handing Diana a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re an expecting mother, so don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Diana dried her tears, and only then did she gradually stop crying. As she calmed down, she mulled over Madam Fulcher¡¯s words again before asking, ¡°Is it true you were the one who prompted Ka to leave the country in the first ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now that things were already at this point, Madam Fulcher wasn¡¯t afraid about Julian finding out about it. Besides, she also knew that Diana wouldn¡¯t tell him. After all, Diana was a smart girl. ¡°Initially, she was a little hesitant. However, I said some things that convinced her to go abroad.¡± Madam Fulcher hadn¡¯t expected to create an opportunity for Diana and Julian to meet back then. It was an unexpected turn of events. Still, it was one that delighted Madam Fulcher. Spread the love N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 311 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 311 Diana was amazed as she listened to Madam Fulcher recount the past. ¡°Fate is amazing.¡± She married Julian because of how simr her face had looked to Ka, but he had actually chosen her rather than his first love. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Madam Fulcher agreed and solemnly said, ¡°You¡¯re not anyone¡¯s substitute. You¡¯re your own person and a unique existence in my heart. You¡¯re my granddaughter¨Cinw!¡± Now knowing that Madam Fulcher had been part of the reason Diana had walked this path, Diana somehow felt a new level of closeness with the older woman. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Diana was grateful from the bottom of her heart. Not only was she grateful for Madam Fulcher treating her so well, but also for giving her and Julian a chance. ¡°But¡­ I really can¡¯t tell what Julian thinks of Ka and me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Madam Fulcher said, trying to guide Diana slowly in this mindset. ¡°As long as you take these shares and pick up designing again, you¡¯ll be fine. Men are only icing on the cake. They¡¯re not the only thing in your life.¡± Diana was surprised at Madam Fulcher¡¯s modern take on arguments. ¡°You¡­know about my designs?¡± ¡°With all the clothes you¡¯ve made for me over the years and thest design you made, I would be blind if I couldn¡¯t see the depths of your skill,¡± Madam Fulcher replied with a smile. Diana was still confused. ¡°But Julian¡¯s your grandson. Is it really okay for you to tell me all this?¡± ¡°Of course it is,¡± Madam Fulcher said, looking into Diana¡¯s apprehensive eyes. ¡°Oh, you look like a little squirrel right now! You¡¯re adorable.¡± She pinched Diana¡¯s cheeks lightly and her smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re such a delight.¡± When Madam Fulcher¡¯s husband, both of them entertained the thought of having a daughter. But the day she gave birth to Julian¡¯s father, she had a hemorrhage on the operating table. After that, she was told she would never be able to have children again. Thus, the dream of having a daughter was impossible. ¡°I¡¯d love it even more if you could give me a great¨Cgranddaughter,¡± Madam Fulcher said, quickly changing the subject as she looked at Diana¡¯s stomach. ¡°It¡¯d be wonderful if they were twins of different genders. That would be aplete set.¡± Diana was armused at how fast Madam Fulcher was at switching topics.. ¡°They¡¯re still too young, but we can check their genders when they¡¯re a little older. We can also prepare the things they need in advance once we know their gender.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Madam Fulcher objected. ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue in our family. Don¡¯t think too hard about saving money. Let¡¯s simply prepare two sets of both so that no matter which gender they are, they¡¯ll haveplete sets either way.¡± When Diana heard that, she said, ¡°That sounds good! It¡¯ll be like unboxing a surprise when they¡¯re born.¡± The two continued talking about Diana¡¯s pregnancy and the babies. Before they knew it, it was already ten at night. Madam Fulcher was concerned about Diana¡¯s health, so she wanted Diana to get some rest. ¡°Sign this certificate and then go to bed, okay?¡± Diana hadn¡¯t expected the old woman to remember the shares, and had hoped she wouldn¡¯t. It looked like Madam Fulcher really hadn¡¯t decided on a whim. ¡°Can you let me think about it for the night?¡± ¡°No,¡± Madam Fulcher said, her tone overbearing. ¡°I¡¯ve considered this for a very long time. Whether you were pregnant or not, I¡¯d have given this share certificate to you. It was a coincidence that today was the joyful event of your pregnancy announcement and the day I decided to give this to you. Since it¡¯s a joyful event on top of one another, you must sign it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sit in the study tonight and I won¡¯t sleep.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°¡­You¡¯re cheating.¡± Madam Fulcher snorted. ¡°Of course.¡± She hoped Diana would live her own life, and live it to the fullest. Only then would Diana always remain attractive, and Julian would be even more hell¨Cbent on her. Essentially, Madam Fulcher was doing everything for both Diana and Julian¡¯s sake. She handed Diana the signing pen and said sincerely, ¡°Sign it, okay? As long as you don¡¯t appear, no one will know that this ten percent has been transferred to you. I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± In other words, the transfer waspletely anonymous. ¡°Does Julian not know either?¡± ¡°No,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a mysterious smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell himn.¡± ¡®If therees a day in the future when her rtionship with Julian turns sour, I¡¯m sure these shares will remind her of me, with the way she is. Perhaps the thought of me will eventually be a bridge for them to mend their rtionship, if that ever happens.¡® Julian loved Diana, but sometimes, he didn¡¯t know how to express it. Diana also loved Julian, but her love was so much more than his, making her more vulnerable before him. Either way, Julian and Diana¡¯s love for each other right now didn¡¯t seem equal. Madam Fulcher had lived a long life and experienced a lot. She didn¡¯t need to focus on business anymore, but she still needed to consider her grandchildren¡¯s happiness. In Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes, Diana was the best match for Julian. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone better than her, and Madam Fulcher hoped the two would live well together. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It would be best if Diana never needed to use the depth of consideration Madam Fulcher had given her. Diana turned sorrowful once more upon recalling what Madam Fulcher said about how she was unsure when she would leave this world, and finally sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Diana said, looking up with bright and slightly damp eyes, though there was a positive light shining through them. ¡°But you have to promise me one thing.¡± Madam Fulcher smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You must live a long life!¡± Diana eximed, her hands shaking slightly that the pen almost fell from her hand. ¡°No matter what happens, you must live well, okay?¡± Her words greatly touched madam Fulcher. ¡°Sometimes, I truly believe that all of us Fulchers aren¡¯t worthy of this beautiful and kind heart of yours, you know?¡± They were all so used to being calctive and petty. It was a habit that had been ingrained into them. Unknowingly, they had lost the naive innocence Diana still held. Who could guarantee that Madam Fulcher would live a long life? It wasn¡¯t something that could be done just by talking about it. Except for Diana, no one else would say these things to her. Not even Julian would, as he was more rational in his thinking. It was easy to admit that Diana¡¯s wish pleased Madam Fulcher greatly. ¡°Of course. I promise you!¡± Diana lit up immediately at the older woman¡¯s words, and she extended her pinky to Madam Fulcher as she said, ¡°Live long and prosper!¡± ¡°Live long and prosper!¡± At the same time, Diana¡¯s name was added to the share certificate. From then on, ten percent of Fulcher Inc.¡¯s shares secretly exchanged hands. With the ten percent shares now in Diana¡¯s name, it was undeniable that she felt more secure and confident. However, she didn¡¯t intend to let up on her work. Whenever she thought about the shares, she only thought about how loved she was and how she knew that someone always had her back. Perhaps that was what being family was all about. Diana touched her baby bump as she sat at Diana touched her baby bump as she sat at her cubicle, praying from the bottom of her heart that her babies would experience the love and happiness as she had now. It was a day of work that left her face full of smiles. As she was feeling happy, she agreed to Julian¡¯s request to pick her up from work, but told him to ensure he stopped at the intersection a little away from the office as she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at her workce. Julian agreed. Once she got into the car, he observed her mood and deemed it safe to ask, ¡°What did Grandma talk to you aboutst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about the s-¡± Diana suddenly recalled Madam Fulcher¡¯s words, and quickly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Alright. Since it¡¯s a secret.¡± As long as Madam Fulcher and Diana were happy, he would let them do anything they wanted. Without probing further, Julian pulled up the calendar on his tablet. ¡°Shall I follow you for your maternity checkup the day after tomorrow?¡± Nina used to apany Diana for her checkups, but Diana would often feel wistful when she saw other pregnant women with their husbands in tow at the hospital. Back then, she dared not envy those women because she always had to be on guard for fear that her husband would hurt her babies. But now, everything had changed; Julian wouldn¡¯t do such cruel things to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana was also eager to see the changes in her babies together with him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 312 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 312 Either way, Julian and Diana¡¯s love for each other right now didn¡¯t seem equal. Madam Fulcher had lived a long life and experienced a lot. She didn¡¯t need to focus on business anymore, but she still needed to consider her grandchildren¡¯s happiness. In Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes, Diana was the best match for Julian. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone better than her, and Madam Fulcher hoped the two would live well together. It would be best if Diana never needed to use the depth of consideration Madam Fulcher had given her. Diana turned sorrowful once more upon recalling what Madam Fulcher said about how she was unsure when she would leave this world, and finally sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Diana said, looking up with bright and slightly damp eyes, though there was a positive light shining through them. ¡°But you have to promise me one thing.¡± Madam Fulcher smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You must live a long life!¡± Diana eximed, her hands shaking slightly that the pen almost fell from her hand. ¡°No matter what happens, you must live well, okay?¡± Her words greatly touched madam Fulcher. ¡°Sometimes, I truly believe that all of us Fulchers aren¡¯t worthy of this beautiful and kind heart of yours, you know?¡± They were all so used to being calctive and petty. It was a habit that had been ingrained into them. Unknowingly, they had lost the naive innocence Diana still held. Who could guarantee that Madam Fulcher would live a long life? It wasn¡¯t something that could be done just by talking about it. Except for Diana, no one else would say these things to her. Not even Julian would, as he was more rational in his thinking. It was easy to admit that Diana¡¯s wish pleased Madam Fulcher greatly. ¡°Of course. I promise you!¡± Diana lit up immediately at the older woman¡¯s words, and she extended her pinky to Madam Fulcher as she said, ¡°Live long and prosper!¡± ¡°Live long and prosper!¡± At the same time, Diana¡¯s name was added to the share certificate. From then on, ten percent of Fulcher Inc.¡¯s shares secretly exchanged hands. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With the ten percent shares now in Diana¡¯s name, it was undeniable that she felt more secure and confident. However, she didn¡¯t intend to let up on her work. Whenever she thought about the shares, she only thought about how loved she was and how she knew that someone always had her back. Perhaps that was what being family was all about. Diana touched her baby bump as she sat at her cubicle, praying from the bottom of her heart that her babies would experience the love and happiness as she had now. It was a day of work that left her face full of smiles. As she was feeling happy, she agreed to Julian¡¯s request to pick her up from work, but told him to ensure he stopped at the intersection a little away from the office as she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at her workce. Julian agreed. Once she got into the car, he observed her mood and deemed it safe to ask, ¡°What did Grandma talk to you aboutst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about the s-¡± Diana suddenly recalled Madam Fulcher¡¯s words, and quickly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Alright. Since it¡¯s a secret.¡± As long as Madam Fulcher and Diana were happy, he would let them do anything they wanted. Without probing further, Julian pulled up the calendar on his tablet. ¡°Shall I follow you for your maternity checkup the day after tomorrow?¡± Nina used to apany Diana for her checkups, but Diana would often feel wistful when she saw other pregnant women with their husbands in tow at the hospital. Back then, she dared not envy those women because she always had to be on guard for fear that her husband would hurt her babies. But now, everything had changed; Julian wouldn¡¯t do such cruel things to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana was also eager to see the changes in her babies together with him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 313 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 313 When Julian and Diana arrived home that night, Noel approached Julian to talk about something. Whatever it was, Noel¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look too good. Diana wanted to ask, but thought better of it. If it was something rted to Ka, it would be awkward. Their rtionship right now was as fragile as thin ice on the surface of a river. It seemed transparent and open, but in fact, it couldn¡¯t withstand any impact and no one could properly see what was in the water. Nothing had urred at the moment, because no one had tried to step on it yet. Diana sighed inwardly, trying not to think about Ka as she sat at the dining table for dinner. Mr. Carter nced at her, then brought out a bowl of soup. ¡°Would you like some soup, ma¡¯am?¡± Mr. Carter asked, as though he was going to serve it to Diana personally. Even though Mr. Carter was a servant of the Fulcher family, he didn¡¯t need to do these things himself. However, Diana seemed to understand something when she remembered how coldly Mr. Carter had treated her. Perhaps he saw that Julian and she had made up and tried to make up for the times Mr. Carter mistreated her. The old butler was a man who adjusted and adapted to the situation before him. He was quite different from his son, Noel. Diana had never realized that Mr. Carter was that kind of person. Regardless, Mr. Carter was an elderly in the Fulcher family, so she shouldn¡¯t be rude. So, she smiled gently, wanting to assure the older man that she bore him no ill will. ¡°Yes, please. Thank you.¡± Mr. Carter smiled, but as soon as he turned away, displeasure shed in his eyes. Hah! She really thought herself to be the mistress of this household once he called her ¡®ma¡¯am¡®, didn¡¯t she? And she even asked him to serve her?! Diana really was a hillbilly from the countryside. As the saying goes, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots! When Mr. Carter thought about that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was unfair to Ka. Looking at the bowl in his hand, contempt welled up in him. He had already added the medicine Ka had given him to this bowl. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He had taken the first step in carrying out Ka¡¯s task. ¡°That bowl looks quite special,¡± Julianmented from where he sat at the table, ncing at the bowl in Mr. Carter¡¯s hand. Julian¡¯s gaze pierced the old man, and Mr. Carter shivered. ¡°Y¨Cyes¡­¡± ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s a new set,¡± Mr. Carter stammered slightly. ¡°I unpacked it especially for ma¡¯am today.¡± Julian felt something strange, but brushed it off immediately. ¡°I see. Well, let me use the same set too.¡± He wanted to use the same things Diana used. ¡°So childish,¡± Diana teased, a smile stretching on her lips. A quiet and warm atmosphere had settled quietly at the table, as if they had returned to the years before Ka appeared when their rtionship was still happy and sweet. As if trying to argue with her, Julian said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m childish?¡± As he spoke, he stood from the chair and sat next to Diana. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to use the same bowl as you, I¡¯ll also eat next to you.¡± He picked up his spoon and asked Diana to open her mouth. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m also going to feed you.¡± Most of the servants in the household were neers, and many hadn¡¯t seen such a peaceful scene between the two before. Many envious nces were exchanged, and whispers of how sweet Julian was being floated around the hall. ¡°Oh my, Mr. Fulcher is so sweet to Mrs. Fulcher!¡± ¡°They look so perfect next to each other!¡± ¡°I wish I could be as blessed as her to have such a considerate husband!¡± When Diana heard the whispers, she kicked Julian underneath the table. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have hands. She could feed herself! Julian remained silent, but he kept his dark eyes on her. The room light lit up his face, highlighting his lean and strong jawline; Diana¡¯s thoughts wandered as she studied his handsome face. She gradually felt her face flush, and unconsciously wanted to look away. But at that moment, Julian suddenly leaned forward and pressed a hard kiss on her lips. The sound from it was loud and clear, echoing in the silent room. Everyone present could tell what had just happened. The stares became even more intense, and Diana was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°Julian!¡± she eximed, bashful and angry. ¡°Can you eat your food properly?!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 314 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 314 ¡°Sure,¡± Julian replied easily. Seeing that Diana was really embarrassed, he stopped teasing her and took the bowl of soup Mr. Carter handed him. It was Greek lemon soup, which was especially good for pregnant women. He had checked the recipe personally and asked the chef to make it. When Julian took the bowl, Mr. Carter¡¯s heart was on edge. He was afraid Julian would keep that bowl for himself. Fortunately, the bowl with the drug in it eventually reached Diana. She took a sip. ¡°It tastes good.¡± Soon, the bowl was empty. Mr. Carter breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, and rxed. ¡°Please enjoy your dinner, sir, ma¡¯am. Feel free to call me if you need anything else.¡± When Julian heard this, he raised his brows and shot Mr. Carter a sharp look. All of a sudden, Mr. Carter felt like there were thousands of knives above his head. The pressure was so intense that he almost couldn¡¯t lift his head. He couldn¡¯t think of what to say in this situation, and prayed fervently that Julian couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. ¡°Have you been overworkedtely, Mr. Carter?¡± Mr. Carter froze. ¡°N¨CNo, Sir.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can always request leave from me,¡± Julian said, turning away slowly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was rare to see Julian speaking in such a slow and intimidating manner. It meant that he was a little angry. Mr. Carter didn¡¯t understand what he had done to annoy Julian, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He simply nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After Mr. Carter left, Diana asked, ¡°Why are you acting like this with Mr. Carter?¡± It was strange and scary to see Julian with such a cold look. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Julian said, not wanting to talk about how he felt at the moment. There was something strange going on with Mr. Carter. But since he was one of the oldest people in the Fulcher family and also Noel¡¯s father, Julian shook off those thoughts. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just I¡¯m not in a good moodtely. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Julian saw the shock on Diana¡¯s face; he softened his voice and added, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡± Oh my god! The words that came from this man¡¯s mouth could literally kill someone with its sweetness. Diana¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Suddenly, she thought about what she and Madam Fulcher had talked about the previous night. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you prefer boys or girls?¡± Julian answered without hesitation, ¡°I like both.¡± ¡°Just pick one,¡± Diana insisted. ¡°They¡¯re identical twins, so they¡¯ll be the same gender.¡± It was unlikely that they would be twins of different genders, as Madam Fulcher had hoped for. However, Diana hadn¡¯t wanted to burst the older woman¡¯s bubble, so she hadn¡¯t corrected Madam Fulcher. Today, though, she wanted a definite answer from the man before her. Julian put down the cutlery in his hand and considered it. ¡°Boys, I guess.¡± Diana felt a pang of disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t you like girls?¡± What if her babies weren¡¯t boys? Would Julian hurt them¡­? Before she could think any further, Julian raised his hand and rapt her smartly on the side of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think up nonsense with that little head of yours,¡± he said, obviously seeing how her thoughts were quickly going in the wrong direction. His voice was strangely hypnotizing and felt pleasing to Diana¡¯s ears. The mellow tone was enough to calm her heart unconsciously, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly. ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the way you looked at me,¡± Julian said, hesitating about continuing what was on his mind. The way she looked at him was exactly the same as the time he had forced her into the operating theater. He swallowed those words and instead said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to tell at a nce when you have that look on.¡± Diana was speechless. Then, could he tell how disappointed she was when he said he hoped the babies would be boys? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 315 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 315 Julian had certainly noticed it, though he hadn¡¯t expected Diana to have a headache over their children¡¯s gender so early in her pregnancy. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like girls,¡± Julian tried to exin, looking straight into her eyes. There was a myriad of emotions in his eyes that she hadn¡¯t seen before, even in their three years of marriage. It was so intense, it looked like they were about to consume her. At this moment, Diana was certain that Julian was seeing her rather than a shadow of someone else. His gaze no longer seemed as far off as it did in the past; it didn¡¯t seem he was looking for someone else through her. Diana felt her mind spin at the implications. She was tempted just to let and fall¡­ go And fall she did, right into his arms. Julian carried her in his arms and left the table, making his way slowly upstairs. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­they say that boys usually take after their mothers, and girls after their fathers,¡± Julian exined. Seeing that Diana epted his intimate touch, he held his beloved as he walked contently. ¡°I wish I could have two children who take after you, so that there would be many Dianas around me and many more after.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect such thoughts from Julian. His words instantly cleared her head, and she retorted, ¡°No. There are lots of boys who take after their father, you know?¡± He simply didn¡¯t like girls, did he? What was wrong with having daughters? Girls were soft and delicate! ¡°Generally speaking, the possibility of boys taking after their mothers is higher,¡± Julian said as he pulled out data that he had recently collected. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve researched to know it¡¯s not nonsense.¡± Diana looked at the PowerPoint file he had sent her. Sighing, she said, ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if they take after you,¡± Julian said, thinking that she looked adorable with her pouting. He couldn¡¯t help but lean down to kiss her. ¡°If we have girls and they take after you, I¡¯d be even happier.¡± He was a man, after all. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Which father wouldn¡¯t want little girls? Which father wouldn¡¯t want to hold and protect them, and them to the ends of the world? pamper Especially since their mother didn¡¯t get the pampering she deserved. Well, Julian would ensure he made it up to her and his children a hundredfold. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid the children will take after me,¡± Julian suddenly said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough.¡± He had always broken Diana¡¯s heart, after all. He consistently failed to express his emotions well, and always got his feelings wrong. He tightened his grip around Diana¡¯s waist, as if trying to convey his overwhelming emotions to her. The words he had suppressed for so long were finally out in the open. ¡°I don¡¯t like myself, but I like you.¡± At first, Diana thought she had misheard him. When she looked into his eyes, she slowly returned to her senses. She knew she had heard him right. Julian didn¡¯t like himself, but he liked her. How could such words be so beautiful to hear¡­yet so heartbreaking? In her mind, Juliancked nothing. He was impable. He had the looks, family, height, and everything else that one could think of. In Richburgh, he was the dream man of countless women. Yet, this near¨Cperfect man had whispered in her ears that he wasn¡¯t good enough and didn¡¯t like himself; rather, he liked her! Diana didn¡¯t know if he was lying, or whether he had Ka in his mind when he said this. She was even more unsure if his statement was entirely genuine, but for now¡­ She was willing to take a chance and assume he was being as sincere as he could. And so¡­ She gently straightened her back in his arms as she reached out to wrap both hands around his neck, and took the initiative to kiss him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 316 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 316 This intimacy between Diana and Julian was long overdue. At first, Julian was in disbelief. On the two asions when he had kissed her on the cheek, he had been apprehensive as he thought she might push him away. To his surprise, Diana actually took the initiative to kiss him. He responded quickly and took control. It was until they stopped that Diana asked breathlessly, ¡°Weren¡¯t we¡­discussing the children¡¯s gender?¡± Why did it suddenly¡­ Why did they suddenly start¡­? Oh, she couldn¡¯t even say the words in her mind! It was embarrassing! Julianughed brightly. It had been a long time since he had felt so free. It felt like even the wind was afraid of disturbing his peace, as it remained silent outside the window. Hisughter rang clearly through the hall, and it was pleasing to the ears. ¡°We were indeed. But I see you couldn¡¯t resist, so I indulged you.¡± Diana was speechless. This two¨Cfaced man! He was obviously the one who had started it by saying those words! He made it sound as if she was the one who took the initiative without being prompted. Did he set her up for this? Was heughing at her foolishness? She even felt heartbroken for him for a moment! ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking about that,¡± Julian said. When he saw the sorrow on her face, he immediately sobered up and turned serious; the unmistakable charm of a mature man radiated from him. He ced Diana on the ground and pressed his ear to her stomach. Looking at the top of his head, Diana could feel his cautiousness and anticipation, and her happiness became even more tangible. She felt like warm arms had wrapped around her and held her close. Without noticing it, she was smiling. ¡°Silly,¡± Diana said softly, cing a hand on his head. ¡°You can¡¯t hear anything yet. If you want to feel any movement, you¡¯ll probably have to wait till the seventh month orter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I can feel something.¡± This man, who was usually so rational and logical, was actually lying on her belly and trying his best to hear something that wasn¡¯t there yet. Soon, Diana heard him speaking to her belly. ¡°It¡¯s not that Daddy doesn¡¯t like girls. Daddy just likes Mommy so much,¡± Julian said, repeating the words he had used earlier and reiterating his fondness for Diana. Now that he had gotten his feelings off his chest, seemed like the words had be much easier to repeat; he would say it as many times as he liked. it ¡°Daddy wants to use cloning science to make more copies of Mommy.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he snickered to himself. Diana listened to his sweet words and didn¡¯t interrupt him, so he continued, ¡°But if you two really are girls and take after me, Daddy¡­¡± Julian trailed off. Diana strained her ears in case she missed it, but then he said, ¡°Daddy will¡­try to change. his stinky temper and try to be more like Mommy. I¡¯ll have set a good example of what you should look for in after all. But wait¡­ No.¡± your future spouses, He turned grave. ¡°You can¡¯t marry out. I¡¯ll find some boys who will marry into our family instead.¡± Diana was speechless. The children had yet to be born, and they weren¡¯t even sure they would be girls! Besides, Julian had said he hoped they would be boys. Diana initially thought it was because he didn¡¯t like girls; it turned out that he actually had a daughterplex! They weren¡¯t even born yet, and here he was, already worried about their marriage! ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said, still crouched on the ground. He looked up and grinned goofily at Diana. ¡°Their daddy has lots of money and can care for them all their lives. No one will be allowed to bully my daughters.¡± As soon as he said that, his usual cold and slightly murderous aura radiated off him in waves. Like a switch that had turned on, he instantly looked the image of a mad guardian guarding his precious daughters. Diana felt like he would soon lose his mind if he kept overthinking things. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not discuss their genders anymore, okay?¡± She stood up and was dumbfounded when she tried to pull him to his feet, but he remained on the ground. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you off the ground, alright?¡± Julian was too tall and heavy for her to lift. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t move,¡± Julian said with a straight face as he pointed at his legs. Diana panicked briefly, thinking something was wrong. She almost called for help when he continued calmly, ¡°My legs are numb.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 317 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 317 Diana didn¡¯t have time tough at him before Julian gently pulled her down to lie on the carpet with him. It was a top¨Cquality cashmere carpet that had been imported from Persia. The price per square meter of this was enough to buy a small apartment in the city. It was veryfortable, and there wasn¡¯t any difort when lying on it. Julian had bought this when he learned she was pregnant and was afraid she would fall. ¡°To be honest, I want daughters.¡± Julian was in a chatty mood, and he continued talking. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to change my stinky attitude and will influence them. Still, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± His face turned grave, and he continued, ¡°Honey, you can supervise me.¡± He would never be hot and cold like he had in the past toward Diana. In the future, he would try his best to express his feelings whenever he wanted to. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Julian¡¯s eyes were affectionate, and his voice was gentle. Diana was in a daze, and somehow ended up kissing him. When she pulled back, she panicked and averted her eyes. ¡°You liar,¡± Diana said with a pout. ¡°Just now, you said you hoped they¡¯d be boys, but now you¡¯re saying you hope they¡¯ll be girls.¡± ¡°Sons would be nice too,¡± Julian conceded, looking torn. ¡°I¡¯d like to have sons that take after you, Julian suddenly cut himself off abruptly. ¡°What is it?¡± Diana asked. but¡­¡® ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get mad if I say it, okay?¡± Julian said, reaching out as he cradled Diana¡¯s head in the crook of his arm, pulling them close to each other. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Diana said, her heart feeling content and secure. She felt even more assured than in the past three years, and spoke in a light voice, ¡°Tell me.¡± Julian held her tighter and said, ¡°Actually, I wish they¡¯d be girls, but my family has never had any luck with daughters¡­¡± His grandmother had experienced it, and so had his parents. Madam Fulcher had wanted a daughter, and his parents had also wanted to give him a sister. Yet, something happened to both generations after that. ¡°I¡¯m a little superstitious when ites to this,¡± Julian confessed, bringing his deceased parents in front of Diana for the very first time. ¡°I always feel like something will happen to you if I said I wanted girls. But the babies in your belly are our children, and I don¡¯t want them to bring you misfortune.¡± After saying that, he sneered, ¡°Am I not a bad daddy? Cursing his own children that they¡¯d bring bad luck to their Mommy¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not cursing them,¡± Diana said quickly, and leaned more into his arms. ¡°Whether our babies are boys. or girls, they¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡± Her deration held an inexplicable firmness and strength, and it gradually quieted the doubts in Julian¡¯s heart. This was the real reason he had hoped their children would be boys. Diana could sense his nervousness and anxiety, so she said warmly, ¡°Tell me about your parents.¡± This was the first time they talked about Julian¡¯s deceased parents. ¡°They died when I was four. To many kids, that was still an age where they don¡¯t remember much,¡± Julian started. ¡°But I remember clearly¡­ Their faces, their movements when they died in the car ident¡­ They also talked about giving me a sister before the end of the year¡­¡± After that, Julian also told her many of his interesting childhood stories. However, those were all memories old. from before his parents passed away; when he was about three to four years He barely remembered anything before that and only had a vague recollection of his parent¡¯s smiles, but not actually what happened back then. ¡°What happened after the age of four?¡± Diana asked. ¡°After four¡­¡± Julian¡¯s voice suddenly turned dark, and a gloomy look shed across his face for a moment, indicating that the years after were filled with vicissitudes. Yet it was over quickly, and Diana heard himugh softly before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Hisughter this time waspletely unlike the previous one, where it was clear and free. Instead, it was filled with a sense of helplessness. There were some things he definitely remembered, but he wasn¡¯t willing to talk about them. Diana thought of what Madam Fulcher had mentioned before, about the hard times Julian had as a child. Her heart ached again. Right now, she felt like she could even forgive Ka¡¯s existence. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 318 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 318 X ording to Madam Fulcher, Ka saved Julian and gave him hope when he was in the most confused and pained state in his life. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Julian spoke after a long stretch of silence. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± How could she fall asleep after hearing him tell her so many things? ¡°Then¡­ How about I move back into the bedroom starting tonight?¡± Julian asked cautiously. ¡°It used to be our shared bedroom, after all.¡± Only, he hadn¡¯t stayed in it for a long time. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°That way, I can take care of you whenever you don¡¯t feel well.¡± His statement rang true, but Diana was more convinced that he genuinely wanted to move back to care for her. If so, why was he so happy to move out before? There were some things she shouldn¡¯t think about. The moment she did, the scars from her past would tear open again and hurt her deeply. Diana¡¯s mood plummeted, and she gradually put more distance between them and rolled to the edge of the carpet. She got up, walked to the bathroom, and calmly brushed her teeth. ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡± Julian asked. Diana ignored him and continued brushing her teeth, but she reached out to shut the bathroom door. Julian was speechless. He didn¡¯t say anything! Why was Diana angry? No. Wait. He must¡¯ve said something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s not good for pregnant women to be angry,¡± Julian said as he stood outside the ss door. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me back in the room, then I won¡¯t move. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Diana rolled her eyes. Was she angry because he wanted to move back in? Was she angry because of where he was staying?! Was she¡­? Her face was a little flushed as she spat the toothpaste from her mouth. She felt like rushing outside to say something to him, but in the end, she didn¡¯t. Finally, she said, ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t move.¡± Julian was somewhat disappointed when he heard that, but he didn¡¯t argue and simply agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± He would listen to her. When Diana finished washing up, she walked out to see him still standing in her room. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go after you fall asleep,¡± Julian replied with a straight face. ¡°Just in case you need She was going to sleep. What help would she need? Rather, it was inconvenient even to change her clothes with someone in the room. ¡°No need. You can go.¡± Julian, however, insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to sleep before I go.¡± any help.¡± Pregnant women used to say they enjoyed the best treatment and pampering from their spouses only during the pregnancy, and Diana hadn¡¯t dared to wish for it just the other day. Julian must have seen her thinking about the past on her face, because he hurried over tofort her. Diana felt her heart flutter at the concern and understanding in his eyes. Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you ever slept with Ka?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 319 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 319 That day, Diana had seen Julian and Kaing out of the same room. It had been a thorn in her heart since then. It was better when she didn¡¯t think about it, but when Julian had talked about moving back in, the memory floated into her mind. She even felt disgusted that her lips had touched Julian¡¯s, which was why she hurried to brush her teeth. Now that his scent no longer lingered on her, she felt relieved andfortable. She was a little bit of a neat freak when it came to rtionships. Apparently, Julian also understood the reason for her sudden change in attitude and why she had gone to brush her teeth. ¡°No,¡± Julian answered frankly. ¡°But I have hugged her and held her hand before.¡± Even though he hadn¡¯t done so more than a few times, and the one time he had hugged Ka was to confirm his feelings, they were still somewhat intimate before. Julian wouldn¡¯t lie to Diana. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to touch me because of that,¡± Julian said seriously after thinking for a while, ¡°I could soak myself in the bathtub for three days and nights.¡± 11 ¡®¡­Why didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d chop off the hands that you held her with?¡± Julian gulped. ¡°If you insist on that, then I can also do that.¡± His face gradually turned solemn as he looked like he was seriously considering how to cut his hand off and what tools he should do it with. Looking at the silly look on his face, Diana suddenly felt better. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Never mind,¡± she said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Even if you cut off those hands, you can¡¯t cut off the chest you held her in before.¡± Diana said such ruthless words so casually. Julian froze momentarily before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so bloodthirsty.¡± Bloodthirsty?! Diana was angry at the description. ¡°I¡¯m not bloodthirsty!¡± He was the one who was unfaithful in the first ce! Now that she had finally forgiven him, was he trying to take a mile when given an inch?! ¡°My bad.¡± Julian raised one hand in surrender, and pped the other on his mouth before giving Diana a ttering smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, honey.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh at his reaction. ¡°It seems you have times when you know how to grovel, huh?¡± Julian was speechless. Never in his life did he think he would ever be associated with that word. But¡­ It didn¡¯t feel that bad to be groveling at his wife¡¯s feet. As long as Diana was willing to give him a chance and forget the past¡¯s unpleasantness, he really would let her do anything she wanted. ¡°I like you, and I¡¯m not saying that on a whim,¡± Julian said seriously, studying the disbelief on Diana¡¯s face. ¡® I¡¯vee to this conclusion after going through a lot of detours.¡± Diana could hear the sincerity in his words, and understood what he meant by detours. Her heart skipped a beat, and she found warmth in his words as he continued, ¡°I like you, so I¡¯m willing to grovel all you want.¡± Well, it seemed it would be impossible for Diana to look Julian straight in the face from now on¡­ Diana sat at her dresser, applying her skin care products. Looking at Julian through the reflection of the mirror, she finally smiled and said, ¡°I got it.¡± She sincerely hoped Julian wasn¡¯t lying. After all, he had been quite an actor for the past three years. Diana couldn¡¯t decide if he returned to their marriage because of her or the babies she carried. For now, she was inclined to believe it was the former. ¡°Get some rest,¡± she said, urging him to leave. Seeing that he was reluctant to leave, Diana suddenly approached him and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his forehead. ¡°Good night.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up at the action. ¡°Good night.¡± He tried to turn and look at her again as he was pushed out the door, but she quickly closed the door behind him. Even so, he stood outside the door and smiled, for he could feel that Diana was giving him a chance. In contrast to his joyful mood, Diana¡¯s heart was heavy. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 320 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 320 Diana knew she couldn¡¯t handle a man like Julian, but she couldn¡¯t help herself from falling in love with him again. So much so, she was even willing to believe his sweet words of love. She felt like she had fallen into a web; the more she struggled, the deeper she got entangled. But¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to dig deeper into the matter of Ka. Forget it. Diana tossed and turned in bed for a long while before eventually falling asleep. On the other hand, Julian wasn¡¯t asleep. He went to Diana¡¯s bedroom once more in the middle of the night. When he saw no light on, he returned to his room. It seemed she was sleeping well. That meant that Julian could have a good sleep tonight too. When they woke up the next day, they were both refreshed. When Mr. Carter saw Dianaing down, he took the initiative and greeted her, ¡°You¡¯re looking good today, ma¡¯am.¡± It seems the medicine Ka had given him didn¡¯t have any major adverse effects. Perhaps it really was just a little lesson Ka wanted to teach Diana. With that thought in mind, Mr. Carter grew bolder upon thinking about putting the drug in her food again this morning. Diana nodded. ¡°You too.¡± After a brief chat, Mr. Carter went into the kitchen on the pretext of helping out. Diana noted that Mr. Carter had been very attentive to her for the past two days. The more she thought about it, the more amused she felt. She was sure there was more to Mr. Carter¡¯s actions, but he really was showing her a different side now that her rtionship with Julian was different. Such a person wouldn¡¯t have a hidden dangerous motive. It was fine to have him continue working in the Fulcher family, right? Well, it should be fine since Noel was still working at Julian¡¯s side. Besides taking advantage of the situation, Diana didn¡¯t think that Mr. Carter would do anything dangerous. She considered her thoughts for a moment before brushing it off. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mr. Carter pulled out the bowl that Diana had used yesterday. He nned to use the same bowl each time to avoid confusion. He poured the white powder into the bowl and watched it dissolve in the water. Since it was colorless and odorless, no one would be able to see it. After doing this with familiar ease, he sent a picture to Ka. Ka replied with a photo of a new antique. Mr. Carter¡¯s eyes lit up at it, and he replied, [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to carry out your task perfectly. No one will know about this!] He was the Fulcher¡¯s family butler, and he had both experience and title. Usually, he had free reign to do whatever he wanted. Even though he was taking a long time in the kitchen, the other staff didn¡¯t dare mor around him or ask him anything. Besides, most of the people on the staff had been screened and brought in by him and Ka. Even if they saw something, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Because of that, pouring the medicine into Diana¡¯s food was easy. When Mr. Carter saw that Diana had finished her food with the medicine in it for a second time, he left the dining hall with light steps. As for Diana, she didn¡¯t feel any difort. Soon, it was time for another round of prenatal checkups. Julian apanied her as promised. Van¡¯s eyes widened in fear when he saw the two of them walking into the gynecology department together, and he turned his gaze toward Diana. Diana had every intention of scaring him, so she mouthed, ¡°Help me!¡± at Van. Van panicked even more at her action, but he didn¡¯t dare to make such a big fuss out of it. His mind raced as he thought of how to get Julian away from her and let her enter the examination room alone. ¡°Perhaps we should reschedule the check¨Cup today.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± Vans stood before Julian, blocking the entrance to the department. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to stay. I have a few surgeries scheduled today.¡± Julian narrowed his eyes immediately and said sarcastically, ¡°My wife already has me to apany her. Why would we need you?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 321 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 321 Vans blinked, shocked. What did Julian say? His wife? Vans shot Diana a skeptical look, as if asking her why she wasn¡¯t protesting the title Julian had called her. Julian saw Vans looking at Diana; he wrapped his arm around her waist and red at Vans. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Vans was now thoroughly confused and disturbed at the same time. He looked as if he wanted to pull Diana away from Julian right away, but also didn¡¯t dare move due to Julian¡¯s intimidating re. After all, Julian was his best friend. But¡­ He was only being a good Samaritan by helping Diana out, wasn¡¯t he? Diana saw the confused look on Vans¡¯s face and found it hrious. Since she had her fill, she wouldn¡¯t tease him anymore. Just as she was about to speak, Julian tightened his grip on her waist. In Vans¡¯s point of view, it looked like Diana wanted to step away from Julian. However, Julian was holding her back when his hold tightened. Diana was pregnant! What if Julian was too forceful?! Besides, with Julian around, Diana couldn¡¯t go to her checkup. Vans considered his options, then straightened up and said, ¡°Julian,e here. I have something important to tell you.¡± When Julian saw how Vans racked his brains so desperately, he almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from teasing Vans. Upon recalling how his good friend had teamed up with Diana to deceive him, he decided Vans deserved this little show they were putting on. Giving Vans azy nce, Julian asked, ¡°Why? Are you dying?¡± Vans nearly burst in frustration at Julian¡¯s words, and even Diana couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She poked Julian lightly. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Diana to defend Vans. He lowered his head to look Diana in her eyes and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him. I¡¯ll get jealous.¡± Diana was speechless. Fine! She would keep quiet. To Vans, however, it looked like a pregnant woman was being tortured by her unreasonable husband. After all, Julian had a history of trying to abort the children Diana was carrying before. Vans felt his anxiety climb higher due to those thoughts, and he called out again, ¡°Julian!¡± His tone sounded more serious than before, and he even reached out to pull Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on. Walk with me for a bit.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julian replied casually. Even without exerting the slightest effort to resist, Vans was unable to move his friend at all. Julian leveled a cold gaze on Van and said tly, ¡°If you¡¯re not dying, I won¡¯t go outside with you.¡± With that, he brushed off Vans¡¯s hand and pulled Diana toward the gynecology department. ¡°I have to apany her for her examination. You can go about your business.¡± How could Vans let that happen?! If Julian went with Diana, he would find out that she was pregnant! Vans was almost jumping in panic. He was sorely tempted just to close his eyes and knock Julian out. But if he did that, he might really lose his life! Vans didn¡¯t dare take that risk. Yet if Julian continued this way, it seemed Vans wouldn¡¯t have a choice. Seeing his right hand raised to strike the back of Julian¡¯s neck, Diana hastily intervened and stopped Vans in time. ¡°Dr. Stanley! He knows about my pregnancy! Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Diana never thought that Vans would do anything to Julian for her sake; of course, she wouldn¡¯t ignore it when he was about to dig a hole for himself! However, Vans was confused by her exmation. ¡°He? Who?¡± Diana pointed to the man standing beside her, who was also looking at Vans with a smile. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you run?!¡± Vans asked, his mind buzzing with all sorts of scenarios of what was unfolding before him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vans, there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, isn¡¯t there?¡± Julian raised his voice, which wasced with a hint of disbelief. How dare Vans suggest his wife run away? He really was tired of living, wasn¡¯t he?! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 322 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 322 Julian¡¯s raised voice startled Vans and cleared his mind almost instantly. Vans looked at Julian before asking Diana, ¡°Are you saying¡­ Julian knows about your pregnancy, and he¡¯s not going after you for it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana replied with a nod, then looked at him with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for helping me hide it before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Vans replied numbly. He was sincerely happy for them. He was also relieved that he no longer had to hide her pregnancy from Julian, and was even more excited that Julian had really epted the babies Diana was carrying. It was proof that he hadn¡¯t made the wrong decision in helping Diana to escape the abortion. Wait¡­ Something was wrong. Vans¡¯s eyes suddenly widenedically when the crux of the matter urred to him, and he asked, ¡°Julian, you¡­you don¡¯t me me for keeping this from you, do you?¡± Oh, what a fool to have only thought of it now! Julian sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡± When Vans heard Julian¡¯s reply, he hightailed it out of there. In just a few moments, the gynecology department was empty. Diana was surprised at how fast Vans had run off, and she looked at Julian before asking, ¡°Do you want to call him and tell him there¡¯s no need to be afraid? Back then in the operation theater, it was thanks to his help¡­that we still have our babies today.¡± This was her indirectly speaking up for Vans. ¡°It¡¯s not like I med him,¡± Julian said with a happy glint in his eyes. He pushed Diana gently toward the doctor¡¯s office and continued, ¡°Go ahead for your checkup.¡± He would look for Vans and have a smoke with thetter. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter,¡± Julian said as he instructed Noel to send someone to guard the stairway. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about security.¡± What could go wrong at the hospital? Diana looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Go on ahead.¡± The checkup went well, and the doctor informed her that her babies were developing well. Diana took the checkup result, intended to show it to Julian when she saw him. She didn¡¯t think he would be back yet, but when she left the ultrasound room, she saw him standing in the doorway waiting for her. ¡°Have you settled things with Vans?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian replied, looking down and reaching for the pregnancy checkup result. He skimmed through the paper with a serious look for a while, before looking up suddenly and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything about this.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was anything in this world you wouldn¡¯t understand, Julian. There were many things in this world he didn¡¯t understand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now toprehend the feelings he had for her. After going through this mini¨Ccrisis, he was obviously more humble than before. ¡°Could you exin it to me, Mrs. Fulcher?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand the report either, so she said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. It just indicates that our babies are healthy and thriving now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Julian said. He looked around the environment of the public hospital. ¡°Maybe we should switch to private clinics for your future maternity checks, or maybe I¡¯ll have the hospital¡¯s deane over instead.¡± There were too many people here, and he was afraid it would be inconvenient for Diana toe here once her stomach swelled. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Diana pouted and hit his arm. Then, she leaned against him and said, ¡°I just want to experience an ordinary life with you, so it¡¯s good for us to line up and wait as normal people do.¡± There were many pregnant women out there who didn¡¯t have their husbands with them for their checkups, but she would have Julian by her side for all her future ones. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thinking about it, having this kind of mundane bliss was a delight. When Julian saw the wide smile on her lips, he knew she was pleased. ¡°Why? Do you want to show off your husband?¡± Show off her husband? Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I just want to show off my husband. No one¡¯s husband is as good¨Clooking as mine. Even if there was, they would definitely not be as rich as you are!¡± In short, her husband was the best of the best! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 323 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 323 Diana¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and sweet words poured out her lips. It was delightful and refreshing. Julian had never felt this way before. It was as if he was being rewarded with candy for doing nothing, and the sweet taste lingered on his lips all the way to the bottom of his heart. He squeezed the pregnancy checkup result in his hand before looking at Diana. Suddenly, he leaned down and dropped a soft kiss on her eyelids. Diana shuddered lightly, then snapped out of it and pped his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her face was flushed like a tomato. There were people all around them! Also, this was a hospital. It was awkward to do that in public! Regardless, Julian was unconcerned. ¡± ¡°You were just too tempting,¡± he said with a straight face. He looked down to see the petite woman giving everyone around who was looking at them a strained, polite smile; he quickly opened his coat and said, Come here.¡± Into his arms. As long as she covered her face, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see other people¡¯s gazes and wouldn¡¯t overthink things. Diana ducked in. To people watching from the outside, Julian and Diana¡¯s pose reminded a baby kangaroo moving restlessly about in its mother¡¯s pouch. However, it was a tall, handsome man instead of a mother kangaroo. Many were unable to look away, and the scene attracted more attention from the surrounding people. The look on Julian¡¯s face waspletely different from when he looked at Diana. It was as cold and hard as an ice sculpture. People subconsciously lowered their heads and averted their eyes when he looked around. The heavy pressure in the air was unmistakable; it was simultaneously oppressive and majestic. Only after Julian and Diana left did someone react and ask, ¡°Why did we avert our eyes just now? Why didn¡¯t we just look him in the eyes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When that man looked at me, I¡­couldn¡¯t look up.¡± Noel had a knowing smile when he heard the people discussing. The heavy pressure in the air that appeared when Julian was around was no joke to endure, but in front of Diana¡­ He seemed to lose all of the intimidating factors he had. Especially after he had reconciled with Diana this time. Noel thought about it carefully, and felt that Julian did indeed treat Diana with special care. It was his negligence for not seeing through his master¡¯s thoughts before this; he would remember to remind his father to treat Diana well in the future. Noel looked at the two love¨Cstruck fools holding each other and walking in front of him. He suddenly understood that to Julian, Diana was an existence far more important than Ka. Unfortunately, he never expected that him forgetting to remind his father of this realization because he was so busy with work would result in an irreversible tragedy. By then, it would already be toote to say anything. Mr. Carter was still giving Diana the medicine as Ka had instructed him. He didn¡¯t put too big of a dose, and Diana didn¡¯t feel anything when she took it. She was rxed and felt nothing unusual in her body, so she went on with her life as usual. While her life seemed to be going well, Ka¡¯s was not. It was already the fourth day since Julian had broken off all contact with her and told her to contact Noel if she needed anything. In the past four days, there hadn¡¯t been a single phone call between them. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a single response to any of the messages she had sent him. Ka hadn¡¯t expected Julian to be so heartless to this extent, especially since she was still his ¡°savior¡°. Spread the love Daily Fast update Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 324 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 324 Ka grasped the credit for being Julian¡¯s savior like a lifeline, refusing to give it up so easily. She even tried hurting herself again during this period of time, but Julian remained staunchly unmoved. Finally, she was anxious enough and went looking for James. ¡°Daddy, can you give me Luke¡¯s contact info?¡± James was a little suspicious. ¡°Why do you want to contact him? Mr. Fulcher messed up Luke so badly thest time because of you! When I contacted his family to arrange Diana¡¯s marriage, I didn¡¯t dare tell them that she used to be married to Mr. Fulcher. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to look for him. What if he gets agitated and hurts you?¡± It would¡¯ve been better if James hadn¡¯t mentioned this at all, because Ka¡¯s thoughts ran wild the moment she processed his words. At the abandoned factory, she thought Julian had been so ruthless to Luke because of her. Now that she thought about it again, perhaps Julian was already fully inclined toward Diana at that time instead. In other words, Julian had been merciless toward Luke not because of her, but because of Diana! But why?! It was her, Ka, who had saved Julian back when she was a child! Everyone thought that was the case for many years. Even though Diana was the one who had actually saved Julian, no one actually knew about it. Wasn¡¯t that the same as saying that Diana hadn¡¯t saved him at all? Ka took the credit for saving Julian belonged to her for granted; naturally, the man himself should also be Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. hers! To treat her this way after all that was cruel and heartless of him! In that case, she shouldn¡¯t be med for hardening her heart to get back at them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Ka said after some thought. ¡°I need to ask him for something. Since Julian¡¯s with me, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± James didn¡¯t know that Julian had cut off connections with Ka, so he immediately rxed after hearing his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Do your best, okay? Get Diana to divorce him as soon as possible. I¡¯m still waiting to boast about how I¡¯m the Fulchers¡® father¨Cinw!¡± When the time came, James would put out a big announcement to make up for the three years he couldn¡¯t do so when Diana married Julian. ¡°Okay,¡± Ka said with a nod, and hung up. Soon after, James sent Luke¡¯s contact information to her. She hesitated for a moment before finally calling the number. ¡°I want to give you a wife. Are you interested?¡± After Julian dealt with Luke, he was now not only physically disabled, but even all his wealth from the Pabian family had been cut off. He was now locked up in the house all day. Although he was well¨Cfed and taken care of, his heart was full of resentment and dissatisfaction. He wanted to find a woman to vent his frustrations on, but he couldn¡¯t even do that in the state he was in right now. Luke was pleased to hear Ka say that, but when he recalled Julian, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you guys out to get me again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ka said firmly. ¡°You should understand that I¡¯m not your enemy. In fact¡­ I¡¯m also a thorn in Julian¡¯s side right now.¡± She ced herself in the same position as Luke and heard the other breath sharply in surprise before she continued, ¡°I really want to join forces with you, Luke.¡± Luke didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Julian hurt you. Are you really willing to let him go and live his life like everything is fine? And that woman that caught your eye before¡­ Don¡¯t you want to try her out?¡± That woman¡­ Luke recalled Diana¡¯s wonderful figures and her bright eyes that were as calm as ake. Just a brief look of them could hook a person¡¯s soul and drag them to drown in her eyes. She was indeed a rare beauty. The temptation was too great, and Luke finally replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re that woman¡¯s fake?¡± The word he used was like a knife to her heart, but Ka maintained her smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I was at the abandoned factory and tried to help you by recording the video.¡± A smile immediately stretched on Luke¡¯s scarred face. ¡°Alright. Tell me, what should I do to get her and have my revenge on Julian?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 325 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 325 Getting Diana would already be enough as revenge on Julian, but Ka wouldn¡¯t tell Luke that, lest he discover that Diana was important to Julian and grow fearful. It was best kept as a secret. Regardless, it seemed Luke had taken the bait. ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Ka said with a mysterious smile. ¡°In a week, Julian will have a very important meeting. On that day, you just have to¡­¡± Luke quickly agreed to her n. Things were going so well, and Ka kept cackling after she hung up. If Julian still showed no signs ofing around after a week, then her ns with Luke would go on. That night, Ka had a good night¡¯s sleep; something very rare in recent days. Diana had been feeling restless for the past few days. She was worried that her mood would affect her babies. She even went to get an electrocardiogram, but it showed that she was very healthy. ¡°I still feel very anxious,¡± Diana said to Julian as they exited the hospital. Julian had even asked the hospital¡¯s dean to look at her test results, and he assured Diana that everything was fine. If there wasn¡¯t anything physically wrong with her, perhaps it was something psychological in nature instead? His brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Have you been having trouble at thepanytely?¡± Thest time he had invited the people from Esteem Creations for a meal, he could clearly tell how Diana¡¯s situation in thepany was. ¡°Or is Ka giving you a hard time?¡± ¡°Ka hasn¡¯t beening into worktely,¡± Diana said, a small hint of joy hidden in her voice. ¡°It seems you really haven¡¯t been in touch with hertely.¡± ¡°Yeah. I cut off all contact between us. I ced Noel to be solely responsible for her.¡± However, Noel hadn¡¯t been keeping him informed about Ka¡¯s movementstely. ¡°My colleagues haven¡¯t done anythingtely. It¡¯s been peaceful,¡± Diana said as she recalled her days. She suddenly looked up and giggled as she rubbed her abdomen. ¡°Maybe because things have been going so welltely that I¡¯m unused to it¡­¡± She smiled and lowered her head to get into the car. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess. The results show that I¡¯m healthy, my work is going well, and I have Mr. Fulcher supporting me. Maybe I¡¯m uneasy because everything¡¯s going too perfectly.¡± Julian could understand her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ,¡± he apologized sincerely. ¡°The time before this¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way.¡± Just because she was happy now, didn¡¯t mean she would forget the past. Diana was somewhat reluctant to talk about the past. She would brush it off each time, and simply said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t we already say that as long as the future is good and that there is one, that¡¯s the most important thing?¡± This was especially so after she saw his determination in dealing with his rtionship with Ka now. Her previous fear that Julian would still keep switching her and Ka hadn¡¯te to realization yet. The feeling of being loved and favored was graduallying back. She was even secure enough to ask, ¡± Julian, is it really me that you like and not Ka?¡± 11 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Julian said as he closed the window and ced a cushion at Diana¡¯s back so that she would be morefortable; his handsome face was filled with tenderness and care. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to confirm my feelings, and there¡¯s absolutely no room for error, much less¡­ thinking of you as someone¡¯s so¨Ccalled substitute.¡± Julian knew he had been a real bastard the past month. ¡°How could a person subconsciously be nice to another person if they didn¡¯t like them?¡± Nowadays, words came easier to Julian whenever he spoke to Diana. These words seemed to be pent up in his chest for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t stop them from pouring out once he started. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 326 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 326 ¡°Okay, enough,¡± Diana interrupted Julian. ¡°I get it. As long as you can separate your feelings for me and Ka and stop putting the three of us in this awkward rtionship again, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Julian assured her. He was about to add something else, but when he saw Diana looking exhausted, with her eyes closed and looking like she wanted to do nothing more than rest, he stopped. Diana didn¡¯t have bad morning sickness so far in her pregnancy, her energy levels were clearly much lower than before. Julian didn¡¯t say anything else but silently asked the driver to put on some soft music, then pulled Diana closer to rest her head on his shoulder morefortably. Diana leaned on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t sleep, and didn¡¯t have any intention to. She simply felt¡­apprehensive. She worried about the sincerity of Julian¡¯s feelings, and about reconnecting with him because of the babies she was carrying. She was also uneasy about¡­ Whether he would change his mind again. Even though he kept assuring her he wouldn¡¯t, and though he had done many embarrassing and awkward things in the past because he had confused his feelings, it was undeniable that his actions had hurt her deeply. Diana once thought that the rtionship between her and Julian would gradually repair itself once they got back together regardless of the past, but now, it didn¡¯t seem to be that way. Their past was akin to broken ss; once there was a crack, it was difficult to repair itpletely. Not to mention, his actions impacted her a lot and had caused her great despair. Still, those things weren¡¯t important for the time being. Whenever she was sad, she only needed to look at Julian to somehow gain a mysterious power that would push all the bad things that had happened to the back of her mind. Even so, she would never forget the look in Julian¡¯s eyes when he asked for a divorce, nor his obsession and preference he had for Ka over her once upon a time. Although Julian and Ka were no longer in contact, she still couldn¡¯t help but think about what would happen in the future. Would they really have a beautiful and healthy future together as a family? He really wouldn¡¯t¡­suddenly say that Ka was actually the one he loved, right? The thought was akin to a vine wrapped tightly around her heart. Diana turned pale from the emotions that crashed down on her as she realized something. She didn¡¯t have as much trust in Julian as she had in the past. There were additional feelings in her love: doubt and uncertainty. Like poison, it ate away at her sanity bit by bit, making it impossible for her to enjoy the present with Julian. Thinking about Julian, she subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Will you really love me always and never change your mind?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her heart beat wildly in her chest as soon as those words escaped her lips. Tensing up, she held her breath in anticipation of his answer. Julian initially thought he had misheard, but after pondering over her words for a bit, he realized that he was in truth the source of Diana¡¯s uneasiness in the past few days. Should he be happy that he had such an influence on his wife? Diana heard him chuckle; his voice was clear and bright like the afternoon sun on a beautiful spring day, making one feel warm. ¡°Of course,¡± Julian replied firmly. round as long a Women were silly. They were willing to stick they heard something good. Diana¡¯s lips gradually lifted into a smile¡­ Until she felt Julian¡¯s hands slowly reaching out to touch her abdomen. ¡°We even have children together already. What are you worried about?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 327 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 327 The smile on Diana¡¯s lips gradually fell away. It was precisely because she was pregnant that she was worried. Worried that his love for her wasn¡¯t sincere, and that he was only doing it for the babies and to fulfill Madam Fulcher¡¯s wish to have great¨Cgrandchildren. Even if those reasons were only a small part of why he had chosen to reconcile with her and not bring up divorce anymore, she still felt like cold water had poured down on her. Her anticipation vanished instantly. The actual fact, in the end, was that he had done it all for the babies. Men were liars through and through. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Diana once again experienced the true meaning of that saying, and pushed Julian¡¯s heartfelt confession to the back of her mind. If his feelings weren¡¯tpletely genuine, then¡­she didn¡¯t need to surrender her whole heart to him either. They only needed to uphold the status quo for the babies¡® sake. As long as they were healthy and happy, then as their mother, she felt it was worth it. When Diana remained silent for a long time, Julian leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you be so quiet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Diana replied, turning her head to rub against his shoulder, effectively wiping away the traces of his kiss. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling rested andfortable right now.¡± Julian smiled and continued to rub her abdomen gently. ¡°It¡¯ll be even better when they start to move.¡± He eagerly looked forward to seeing if the babies would take after Diana or not. ¡°Should we check their gender when they get older?¡± Diana asked, thinking he was still quite concerned about this matter. ¡°No,¡± Julian replied without hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no point doing so. I¡¯ll like them no matter their gender.¡± After all, they would be his and Diana¡¯s babies. Madam Fulcher was also looking forward to their birth. ¡°Anyway, Grandma would break my legs if she found out.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of the kindly old woman doing such a thing. 1 ¡°That¡¯s true. But if they really are girls, are you sure it¡¯ll be fine?¡± She was afraid Julian would recall his bad memories, and feel upset and disappointed when the children were born. It would certainly affect their parent¨Cchild rtionship. If Julian knew their genders earlier, perhaps he¡¯d have had enough time to prepare himself so that his disappointment wouldn¡¯t surface. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine,¡± Julian said, pinching her nose gently. ¡°Do I look that fragile to you?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. She added truthfully, ¡°I was only afraid it¡¯d affect the babies.¡± Her expression turned serious as she looked at the handsome man before her. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt them, not even you.¡± Diana had never shown him such a tough and determined side of herself. Rather than feeling threatened, Julian looked highly amused. ¡°You look like a mother hen defending her chicks against all odds.¡± As he said that, he reached out to tickle her. When she squealed in surprise at the action, heughed and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll love them as much as you do.¡± They were both looking forward to meeting their children, after all. When Diana saw the serious, domineering man showing her such goofy actions, the previous bit of unpleasantness in her heart dissipatedpletely. Sheughed along with him. Their happyughter was clearly infectious, as even the driver¡¯s lips quirked up into a smile as he drove. It would be great if time could go on like this where they were happy and at peace. Yet, it wasn¡¯t meant to be. The next day, Diana returned home and did some overtime after work. After sending the monthly dress design she had promised Fanny, she was suddenly hit with a wave of dizziness. Since it was her first pregnancy, she didn¡¯t want to be careless and brush off anything that happened to her. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 328 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 328 Diana hurriedly asked Julian to call Vans over. Vans was a general practitioner with experience in gynecology. He was also a highly educated and experienced doctor. After an examination, Vans dered that Diana was fine and healthy. Confused, he scratched his head and said, ¡°All the indicators are pretty good. You¡¯re in perfect health.¡± He turned to Julian and asked, ¡°Have you been pressuring hertely?¡± That was impossible! Julian treated Diana like fragile ss now, worried that he would break her by ident. She was even more precious to him than in the previous three years of their marriage, so how could he have pressured her? Julian looked at Diana¡¯sputer, which was still turned on, and knew she must¡¯ve done extra work after her day job. Unhappy, he said in a hard tone, ¡°You should stop working at Esteem Creations. It¡¯s a crappy job. Diana was unwilling, of course. She had to ovee a lot of difficulties to establish her roots at Esteem Creations. Even those who used to dislike her praised her designs, which was a good oue for her and the key to hereback as someone starting over from scratch. There was no way she would return to being the same person as before and live in the Fulcher family without any career aspirations. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up my job at Esteem Creations,¡± she dered firmly. ¡°How much money can you make there?¡± Julian scoffed. ¡°If you want to earn money and work, Fulcher Inc. has plenty of jobs for you to pick from. I can even make a big office just for you- ¡± Before he could finish, Diana interrupted him, ¡°And then what?¡± There was a sharp look in her eyes; an emotion he hadn¡¯t seen in her before, and it struck him as unfamiliar. For a moment, he even felt that perhaps he had never really known Diana. Yet, her next words were akin to a sharp knife that cut his heart deeply. ¡°Are you going to force me to stay on your turf? Lock me in a cage like a bird? And when you want to love someone else, will you tell me to get lost? Will you pester me to return the money you¡¯ve spent on me and demand it back immediately because you want to sever our ties as soon as possible? Is that it?¡± These were all things he had once done to Diana. Diana had always talked about how the future was more important than the past, so he genuinely thought. she didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Until now, Julian finally understood that there were just some things that would never go away. His face turned several shades red as the thoughts raced through his mind. Just as Diana thought he was going to storm out of the door, he suddenly walked up to her, helped her put away herputer, and said softly, ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Julian knew she was doing this because she cared about the babies. He was also afraid she wouldn¡¯t listen to him and would return to working once he left, so he added, ¡°Just think of it as for the babies¡® sake.¡± For the babies¡® sake. Diana never realized that children could really change a man. It turned out children could really make the love in a rtionship take a backseat and make everything about them. But wasn¡¯t that what she had wanted in the first ce? The more considerate Julian was for the babies, the more assured she was to stay in the Fulcher family. It was much better than her previous panic, when she would often worry if Julian would do something to them. She had to be content with what she had. So, Diana smiled and said, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say all those things to you. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For the sake of the babies, it was necessary to maintain a superficial peace between them. Diana thought she was doing the exact same thing that Julian had done, which was to suppress his temper. Somehow, Julian found the smile on her face to be an eyesore. He became inexplicably irritated, and a hint of anger shed on his face. ¡°Stop smiling, Diana.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 329 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 329 Diana looked up, discontent and shock finally showing in her eyes. Those were what she was truly feeling. At this moment, she was not happy. Julian wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t see her emotions, but he didn¡¯t like how she forced herself to smile. It made his throat feel like it was stuffed with rocks, and his heart felt tight. He ced his hands gently on Diana¡¯s head and continued softly, ¡°Diana, I¡¯m your husband. You can be honest with me. Laugh if you¡¯re happy, cry if you¡¯re sad, and curse if you¡¯re upset. You don¡¯t have to put up an act with me, and you don¡¯t have to pretend to feel what you¡¯re not.¡± His voice was loud and clear, and every word he said pierced Diana¡¯s heart deeply. The things he told her to do were things she could only do if she was sure she was loved and favored by the man standing before her. But right now, she wasn¡¯t confident that he did. Diana rubbed her baby bump as shey on the bed. The two didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and let time slowly pass in silence. Julian¡¯s eyes burned brightly as if he wouldn¡¯t rest until she said something, but what was there to talk about between them if it wasn¡¯t about the babies? In the end, Diana couldn¡¯t endure his gaze and averted her eyes. Her voice was soft when she spoke, sounding as if it would scatter in the wind. ¡°If I¡¯m happier and smile more, it¡¯d be good for the babies.¡± ¡°But what about yourself?¡± Julian asked, looking at her with deeply troubled eyes. ¡°You¡¯re always talking about the babies, doing this and that for them all the time. But do you think the babies want you to do so many things you¡¯re actually unwilling to?¡± Compared to the babies, Julian was much more concerned about Diana¡¯s feelings at this moment. Diana raised an eyebrow at his words. ¡°Would you still think I was important if I didn¡¯t tell you about my pregnancy?¡± Julian felt a wave of dizziness hit him, feeling like someone had taken a stick and hit him hard on the head. with it. He looked at her in shock, and eximed, ¡°How could you think that?!¡± Wanting to get back together with her and not wanting to divorce her, none of those had anything to do with the baby! Julian had simply understood what his heart truly wanted; he wanted to be with her! He gradually calmed down, and even hung his head low. ¡°Do you really¡­not understand my heart?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Diana was speechless. From N?velDrama.Org. Julian was crying! He was actually shedding tears in front of her! Diana was suddenly at a loss for words at how to respond to him. Troubled, she began hesitantly, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Julian said as he approached her. His eyes were misty, and he pulled her into his arms and embraced her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Julian really, really loved her. He also hoped she would never feel sadness or grief anymore, and not feel overwhelmed because of him. Thus, he took the initiative to hold her, assure her, and chase away all her difort and frustration. He rested his head on her shoulder. It was stifling and hot, and Diana could clearly hear his ragged breathing. She was too frightened to move. ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Julian?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian replied in a voice carrying a hint of uncertainty and helplessness. ¡°I just want¡­to lean on you.¡± He tightened his arms around her. ¡°You can never say you don¡¯t want me, Diana.¡± His words echoed repeatedly in Diana¡¯s mind. She never imagined she would one day ever hear such vulnerable words from Julian. At the time, she was also confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Julian?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he mumbled motionlessly at her neck. ¡°I was just afraid you wouldn¡¯t want me.¡± Diana snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be S What right did she have to not want him? Wasn¡¯t he the one holding the reins of their rtionship from the very start? He was the one who held power to end it too, wasn¡¯t he? Their marriage, divorce, and not wanting to divorce were all his decisions. Each time, she could only suffer in silence. Everyone who knew them understood full well who loved more between the two. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 330 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 330 After going through so much, Diana didn¡¯t want to be as foolish as she was back then. She wasn¡¯t going to give all her heart to Julian and rely on him for everything. She assumed he was only staying with her for the sake of the children. Since that was the case, it would be better to lock her feelings away so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Yet now, Julian was telling her that he feared she wouldn¡¯t want him anymore. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The sorrow and panic in his words were much too obvious. Was it really not just for the babies that he had made up with her? Diana¡¯s newly strengthened heart began to waver again at the vulnerability that Julian disyed, especially when she looked into his eyes, which were misted over. It deeply affected her heart, and she said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡± She ced her hand gently on his back and hugged him back just as tightly. As long as he wanted her¡­she would do the same. In the end, it would still be her loss. The anger she used to carry with her vanished in that instance. ¡°But please, in the future, don¡¯t look down on my work. Design is¡­something I really love.¡± Julian lit up and nodded like a child who had been given candy. He also knew how to bargain as he said, Then, you¡¯re not allowed to suppress your true feelings for the babies¡® sake. Compared to them, I care more about you.¡± Those words confirmed what Diana was thinking¨Cthat Julian hadn¡¯t made up with her just for the sake of the babies. Her heart felt lighter, and her mood lifted. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julian eximed. He lifted his head from her neck, traces of redness still around his eyes. It was so unlike the usually calm and ruthless image he disyed. He now looked more like a puppy waiting to be praised by its owner. But his answer made Diana¡¯s expression gloomy again. ¡°Don¡¯t you like our children?¡± Julian was speechless. Oh my god! His eyes reddened further. This was all his fault, wasn¡¯t it? Why did he do all those things to hurt Diana and the babies? All of the things happening to him right now was karma; he was sure of it! His heart felt tight and stuffy, for he could tell that Diana no longer relied on him wholeheartedly as she used to do in the past. He couldn¡¯t feel theplete faith and trust she used to have in him, either. Sorrow washed through him at the thought of how she had matured and grown independent due to the harsh pain and cruel life lessons she was forced to suffer. And all the pain she had experienced¡­was all inflicted by him. Diana wouldn¡¯t understand the overwhelming emotions running through him. He was also embarrassed that she actually saw him cry, so he looked skyward and blurted out, ¡°The weather¡¯s nice today.¡± What? Diana looked outside to see the dark sky, and wondered how the topic had jumped to be about the weather. Seeing the look in his eyes, however, she panicked and simply yed along, ¡°Yeah. There are a lot of stars.¡± Julian suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we name our child Aster?¡± Aster, which meant star in Greek. Diana murmured, ¡°That sounds good.¡± Besides, it was a unisex name, However, they had two children. ¡°Are we going to call the elder child Aster and the younger one Aster Jr?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Julian said, rejecting the suggestion instantly. ¡°That sounds so low effort.¡± He looked down and contemted for a moment. Diana waited expectantly for him toe up with two amazing names. Finally, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s call our first child Aster, and our second child Star.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°¡­Get out, Julian!¡± Julian was rendered speechless. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 331 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 331 When it came to the names of the babies, Diana initially intended to let it be for the time being. The thing was, she didn¡¯t expect Julian to keep pestering her about it. ¡°I really think that Aster and Star sound good,¡± he said. After that, he even went downstairs where Vans was still waiting, to see if he had the doctor¡¯s approval and support. To relieve Vans from his duties here in order for him to return to his date with Nina, Diana could only agree. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s keep it at that for now.¡± But after she said that, she silently recited the names repeatedly in her heart and finally felt that the names did sound catchy and quite lovely. From that day onward, whenever she rubbed her baby bump, she had names for her children. With the addition of names, she suddenly sensed their connection had strengthened. Julian especially felt it, as he brought back a storybook when he returned. He was dressed in thin navy. pajamas with two buttons unfastened at the top, revealing his delicate corbone. Strangely enough, the word delicate was suddenly suited to describe a tall and sturdy man like him. Diana silently admired his appearance and swallowed quietly. Despite that, her expression on the surface remained indifferent as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± It was almost time to turn in. ¡°I came to tell our little stars a story.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it a little too early to start their education?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Julian replied easily and entered the room. He even closed the door behind him before wiggling under her covers. ¡°The sooner they get familiar with my voice, the easier it¡¯ll be to coax them when they Something was odd about this. Diana asked, ¡°Are you sure they can hear you now?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know about other babies, but I¡¯m sure Aster and Star are fine,¡± Julian said with certainty. ¡°There are many unexinable things in this world. Why are you so serious about this?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Why did it suddenly be Diana¡¯s fault? There seemed to be some truth in Julian¡¯s words, so shey in bed obediently as her eyshes fluttered with the motion. Under the dim light, her cheeks were rosy red, looking as delicious as apples. Julian was momentarily tempted; he reached out to caress Diana¡¯s face with his free hand. ¡°¡­Diana, I regret it now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want two daughters.¡± They would all be adorable together if they looked like their mother! He would have one big¨Cscale Diana and two miniature versions of her. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect them. No tragedy will befall them. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± Now that he wished for daughters, he would personally break the curse of the Fulcher family. For a long time, it had been a traumatic experience in his heart. Now, however, he was surprisingly willing to ovee it now. Diana was surprised, but she could only shake her head helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t decide¡­¡± Julian wrapped his arm around her shoulder, his lips a wide smile. # ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we fail this time, we¡¯ll always have next time, and next next time, and many more times after¡­ We¡¯ll seed some time soon, I¡¯m sure.¡± Anyway, he was determined to have two sweet daughters who looked like Diana. Diana heard the implications behind his words and blushed all the way to the tip of her ears. ¡°If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll kick you out of my room.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯m shutting up now,¡± Julian said, but the smile was still on his face, and his eyes sparkled brightly as they were filled with visions of their future together. Diana had never seen such a vibrant side of him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the same, for his good mood was infectious. ¡°Getting pregnant¡­was a great thing.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 332 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 332 Her life at the moment was so much more beautiful and happier than herst three years of hoping to get pregnant. Julian didn¡¯t say anything to her statement. He sat upright and said, ¡°Pregnancy is hard. Let me give you a massage.¡± As he said that, he had already started to knead her legs, neck, and shoulders. In fact, the method he used seemed quite professional. It made it hard for Diana to refuse, even though she wanted to. She closed her eyes and leaned in comfortably to his touch. ¡°Did you take sses on this?¡± ¡°Yeah. One can¡¯t have too many skills.¡± It was easy to say that, but Julian had actually only recently learned this skill. Fearing he might do something wrong and have the opposite effect on a pregnant woman, he also asked a famous masseur to teach him the art, and he was now showing Diana thebor of his work. However, Diana didn¡¯t need to know the troubles he went through for this. She was his wife, and she simply needed to enjoy it. It would be best if they could return to how they were in the past, when Diana didn¡¯t need to worry about anything and just lived happily every day. The room was quiet except for the sound of the ticking clock, and about half an hour passed before Julian stopped. ¡°Okay, maternity privileges time is over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana was a little disappointed. He had been giving her the best massage she had had in a while, and she had almost fallen asleep from his touch. She hadn¡¯t had enough yet, but he had already stopped! It was like an itch under her skin that couldn¡¯t be stopped. But when she saw Julian massaging his own wrist to get the soreness out, she felt embarrassed to ask him for more, seeing how tiring it was for him. So, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian noted her expression, but pretended not to see it and picked up the forgotten storybook. ¡°It¡¯s time for our little stars to hear a story.¡± His tone was low and mellow; perhaps because he was telling a story to the babies, but he even made it childish and high¨Cpitched sometimes, and even made various facial expressions. Diana couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°That¡¯s quite something.¡± Julian instantly smoothened his face back into a neutral expression and focused more on telling the story. Unknowingly, another half an hour passed. This time, Julian¡¯s wrist hurt, and his throat was also a little hoarse. Diana hurriedly got out of bed and poured him a ss of water. ¡°Here, you must be thirsty.¡± The atmosphere was quiet, and the two didn¡¯t talk. They sat infortable silence, and their hearts felt whole and filled and no longer empty. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian said, cing the ss on the table. It didn¡¯t seem like he intended to leave at all, and instead pulled back the covers. ¡°Time to sleep.¡± After saying that, he patted his arm, indicating that Diana couldy on it and use it as a pillow. Somehow, tonight felt more like a series of wellid traps. She looked suspiciously at him and asked, ¡± Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Diana already knew what the man was trying to do, yet she still asked. Julian¡¯s innocent eyes widened, but he stayed silent. The rubbing motion of his wrist and the touching of his throat became more noticeable and frequent, as if he was silently stating that everywhere hurt. However, those dark eyes of his had none of its usual solemnity when they looked at Diana; rather, they, appeared pure and innocent. Seriously? He wasn¡¯t going to admit that he had done all those irresponsible things on purpose, was he? Diana was speechless at his actions; soon, her anger gradually dissipated and she said with a somewhat guilty voice, ¡°I only asked why you weren¡¯t leaving¡­¡± She had already rejected his proposal of moving back into the room two days ago, after all. There was no reason for him to stay here tonight. But it seemed that he was determined to be a rascal tonight, as he didn¡¯t answer Diana¡¯s question and instead moaned pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­my throat hurts¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It didn¡¯t matter how shameless he needed to act. Julian was determined he would sleep next to his wife, no matter what it took! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 333 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 333 Obviously, Diana could see through Julian¡¯s act. ¡°Never mind.¡± They were a married couple, so it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t slept in the same bed before. Besides, he also told her that nothing had ever happened between him and Ka. In that regard, he was still clean and Diana wasn¡¯t disgusted at him. When the babies were born in the future, it was inevitable that they would have to live in the same room together; doing it now would only mean that the schedule had moved up. Steeling herself, she followed suit andy down under the covers. However, there was a gap between the two in bed, and Diana didn¡¯ty down on Julian¡¯s arm as he had anticipated she would. Seeing his expectant gaze, she quickly said, ¡°Your arm must be sore from the massage, so I won¡¯t touch you. II After saying that, she even moved further, widening the gap between them. Julian was exasperated, and obvious unhappiness lined his face. ¡°My arm doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡± Diana brightened. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going back to your room?¡± His jaw dropped at the unexpected turn, and his indifference fell away as he hastily replied, ¡°My throat hurts. He gave her a look like a pitiful puppy wagging its tail. ¡°Then you should stop talking.¡± When he spoke, his breath sprayed onto her face, making it oddly hot. As soon as Diana finished speaking, she turned off the lights. In the dark, she drew a line between them on the bed with two fingers and warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t cross this line. ¡°I Julian, who was about to shift closer, was speechless. Fine. The first of many steps to his sess had been achieved now that he managed to lie in the same bed as her, and he smiled contentedly in the darkness. On the other hand, Diana wasn¡¯t happy about the situation. She thought she wouldn¡¯t feel any difort after living together with Julian and sleeping in the same bed. for a long time, but she could vividly feel every movement he made beside her and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She kept tossing and turning. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± Julian kept asking. ¡°Do you want to throw up?¡± Since she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t have much morning sickness. When Julian asked her this, an unknownFrom N?velDrama.Org. fire lit in her heart. ¡°Do you think I have morning sickness? Have you seen me throw up? You were in Ka¡¯s tender loving care when I felt like throwing up.¡± Julian could feel the anger behind her words, but he still refuted, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any tender loving-¡± ¡°You¡¯re still making excuses?¡± Diana shot back. ¡°Regardless, your attention and thoughts were wholly on her.¡± Diana had been so worried that Julian would discover her pregnancy, she didn¡¯t dare make a sound even when she threw up. In the dark of the night, the pain of enduring such a time and Julian¡¯s terrible betrayal were suddenly magnified a thousand times. ¡°Sorry,¡± Diana said as she turned on the lights again. The white light fell on her face, highlighting how dull she looked at this moment. ¡°I can¡¯t forget about the past.¡± She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and work towards the future wholeheartedly, but the past always came back to haunt her at the most unexpected time; and whenever she remembered them, her heart ached deeply. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Julian hurriedly assured her. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget it, don¡¯t force yourself to. Remember the ridiculous things I did once, and punish me severely once we¡¯re old. Just p me every day if you need to.¡± ¡°What a silver tongue you have!¡± Diana huffed and punched his arm, but her mood had lightened at his words. Recently, her mood had been in an unstable state, like a roller coaster ride. Sometimes it was good, and other times it would be instantly sour without warning. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°Why can¡¯t I p you now?¡± Julian was stunned. However, he quickly understood what she was referring to and replied, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want my face to be distorted when we¡¯re still young. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to stand on the same level as you. But we¡¯ll both be wrinkled when we¡¯re old, and you won¡¯t leave me even if I get uglier.¡± Diana found his words to be strange. ¡°Why do you keep talking about how I¡¯ll leave you? Wouldn¡¯t the possibility of you leaving me be higher?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 334 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 334 ¡°No,¡± Julian said firmly while looking into Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Remember this, Diana. From now on, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will never leave your side.¡± He would be her knight forever. Diana looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Did you put honey in your mouth recently, with how many sweet words you¡¯ve been spouting?¡± Lately, she had thought his words were too sweet to be believable. ¡°Do you want to check?¡± Diana was still in a daze when Julian said that; before she could react, he leaned over and pecked her lightly on her lips. He was as quick as lightning and quicklyid back down, giving her the innocent puppy look as he asked, Was it sweet?¡± Julian spoke as if he hadn¡¯t done anything bad, and Diana was left sitting alone in a daze. In the end, only one word was in her mind as she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± With a p, the lights were turned off again. This time, the two were surprisingly quiet, but Julian¡¯s arm quickly crossed the so¨Ccalled line between them and slowly inched toward her calf. ¡°People say that pregnancy causes sore legs. You can sleep while I massage it for you.¡± ¡°You said your arms were sore,¡± Diana protested, feeling her heart ache again at the reminder. She wanted to pull her leg out of his reach, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move and could only continue to comin, now?¡± Why do you want to give me another massage Julian immediately referenced the quick kiss he had and said, ¡°Because I got a reward.¡± Diana smiled, and didn¡¯t object anymore. Diana fell into a deep sleep in the middle of his massage with his strong hands, and it was one of the mostfortable sleep she enjoyed ever since she fell pregnant. She didn¡¯t have a single nightmare, and before she knew it, the sun had risen. Diana was in a good mood when she opened her eyes, but it dimmed when she realized the man beside her had gone. She suddenly felt empty for no reason, and unconsciously reached out to touch the ce where he had slept. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was cold, which meant he had been up for a long time. ¡± Had he gone to work? She hesitantly got out of bed andzily brushed her teeth before going downstairs for breakfast. The food on the table seemed like it had been made by Julian personally, but there was still no sign of the man. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?¡± Diana asked Mr. Carter as she took a bite of her sandwich. ¡°The master made breakfast and went out early this morning,¡± Mr. Carter replied with a kind smile. He looked like a gentle and ordinary old man, and seemed to have returned to being respectful to Diana. ¡°We¡¯ve kept the food warm for you. Is the taste alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana replied absently¨Cmindedly. Though the food was delicious, Diana felt even more disappointed at the old man¡¯s answers and lost any desire to continue the conversation. After breakfast, she packed her things and headed for work. All morning, her mind was filled with memories of the kiss fromst night, Julian¡¯s strong hands massaging her, and thepletely different voices he made while telling a story to their babies. Subconsciously, she went online to search for Julian¡¯s name. Many articles popped up, and there were also photos of him. His handsome face and dashing brows stared back at her on the screen. He was so good¨Clooking! The smile on her lips stayed for a long time as she stared at the screen for an unknown amount of time. When her screen finally turned ck from being idle for so long and reflected her goofy smile at her, she btedly realized that she was¡­ Missing him? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 335 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 335 Diana and Julian hadn¡¯t been apart for a long time today, and they even slept in the same room. This was just some! Diana had sworn to herself that she wouldn¡¯t love him again with her whole heart, but Julian¡¯s charm was simply¡­.too much. Besides, this man was her husband. Thinking about it in that perspective, she thought it was better to let nature take its course. Considering a little more on it, she finally sent him a text. [You said I shouldugh when I¡¯m happy and cry when I¡¯m sad. In that case, can I also tell you that I miss you when I do?] At the same moment, Julian was in a shareholder meeting. The current year¡¯s revenue was high, and Fulcher Inc.¡¯s profit has reached a point where it was hard for anyone else topete with them. But because of that, some people were obviously eyeing the profits and wanted a piece of the cake for themselves. This meeting was more of a warning than anything else. Julian¡¯s face was dark throughout the meeting, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was tense. But at the most critical moment of the meeting, Julian suddenly nced at his phone and¡­smiled. ¡°M¨CMr¡­ Mr. Fulcher¡­?¡± one of the higher¨Cups stammered with shaking legs. ¡°I¨CIf I¡­ If I did something wrong, please let me know outright. There¡¯s no need to smile like that at me¡­!¡± Julian had never smiled before his employees, so it was only natural that the man was terrified. From N?velDrama.Org. Julian nced at his subordinate, but his thoughts and heart were no longer in this room. He hadn¡¯t expected that leaving the house early in the morning for this meeting would cause this effect like he was ying hard to get, and for Diana to miss him because of it. ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Julian said calmly as he stood. No one dared to breathe as they felt his oppressing gaze on them. ¡°My woman said she missed me, so I¡¯m in a good mood right now and leaving to see her.¡± After saying that, Julian gestured to Noel. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, he said, ¡°Handle the rest of the meeting. If you feel there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s an eyesore here, just get rid of them.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on these people. The higher¨Cups who thought they had been thrown an extra lifeline suddenly paled rapidly. ¡°M¨CMr. Fulcher¡­!¡± Julian still had a smile on his lips, but his eyes were narrowed and sharp. He slowly looked at everyone in the room before saying, ¡°You can talk to Noel if there¡¯s anything.¡± Then he was gone. It wasn¡¯t until Julian had walked quite a distance away that everyone present in this room realized that he had left a particrly important shareholder meeting for a woman. In other words, these directors, managers, and shareholders in here didn¡¯t add up to the weight of this woman. Someone was curious and asked, ¡°Who did Mr. Fulcher refer to?¡± Noel¡¯s answer was simple and straight to the point. ¡°His wife.¡± Noel had inherited Julian¡¯s vigorous and efficient work style, but he still couldn¡¯t help but reply to everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Mr. Fulcher only has one woman, and that is Mrs. Fulcher.¡± ¡°Mrs. Fulcher?¡± The shareholders murmured among themselves for a while before someone asked Noel, ¡°Is it the girl from the Winningtons? Ka?¡± If so, it was no wonder James had been going around saying that it would be his time to shine soon. It was because his daughter had caught Julian¡¯s eye! Some people were already thinking about ways to reestablish a good rtionship with the Winnington family. However, Noel denied it calmly. ¡°I used to be stupid like all of you, thinking that person would be Ka Winnington. But in fact, his one and only is the woman he married three years ago, Diana Winnington.¡± Someone¡¯s eyes widened; the revtion was shocking enough that they ignored how Noel had essentially called them all stupid. The same person retorted, ¡°But¡­ My daughter said that Mr. Fulcher no longer favored Diana Winnington¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter the asion; whether it was the birthday party at the Winnington family¡¯s residence or Ka¡¯s wee party¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 336 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 336 Everyone knew the awful mistreatment Diana was forced to suffer. They all ran in the same circle; it was inevitable that this matter would be brought up when they chatted. Even though information about Julian and Diana¡¯s divorce was kept under a tight lid, it didn¡¯t prevent the people from specting and being pessimistic about it. Yet now, Noel was saying that the one who had caused this drastic change in Julian was Diana, and that she was his only woman. Then¡­ What the hell was Ka? In just a few seconds, many thoughts ran through the minds of these old foxes. They soon made a decision: they would stay away from that idiot James as much as possible to save themselves from being tainted at the end of the day. After that, many of the invitations sent to James were recalled. James was furious, and called Ka to check on her and Julian¡¯s progress as he tried to regain some confidence. When Ka heard hisints, she already had her suspicions. After asking around casually in the company, she noted that Diana had been settling downfortably in recent days. How dare she! What right did Diana have?! From a young age till now, Ka had obviously spent the most time by Julian¡¯s side. Why was she kicked to the curb once Diana showed up?! From N?velDrama.Org. She would make sure that Julian knew that even with the passage of time, she would be the one who would be at his side at the end! Ka lowered her head and stared at her phone, looking at the unanswered calls to Julian. Malice shed through her eyes. ¡°Luke,¡± Ka said through the phone, ¡°We¡¯ve got five days until our n is officially in ce. Are there any problems on your end?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± Luke said with a sly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going all out. I¡¯m locked up at home all day, and I¡¯m crippled. I¡¯ve got to make some ruckus, or my life will be in vain!¡± Ka felt assured and more at ease after hearing Luke¡¯s words. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll contact you in five days.¡± Once that was done, she called Mr. Carter. ¡°Did you give Diana the medicine daily?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Carter replied with obvious confusion in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but there¡¯s been no reaction from her at all.¡± What in the world was this small lesson that Ka talked about? Mr. Carter hadn¡¯t seen any effect in Diana. Plus, it had been a while so he was now a little doubtful. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any.¡± Ka suddenlyughed. ¡°The dose is small. Either way, she¡¯ll have to take it a few more days before it will feel like diarrhea.¡± Ah, so it was axative. Mr. Carter was relieved to hear that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure things are done perfectly.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m a little nervous when I think about Diana getting diarrhea,¡± Ka said sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re really too kind, Miss Ka,¡± Mr. Cartermented. ¡°Completely unlike Diana, who grew up in the countryside and came to Richburgh. Who knows what kind of dark past she had back there?¡± And yet, such aplicated and mysterious woman had actually be the mistress of the Fulcher family. Mr. Carter felt aggrieved for Ka whenever he thought about it. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re his perfect match, Miss Ka.¡± This made Ka happy, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return eventually as mistress of the ce.¡± And the day wasing soon. Ka looked at the calendar, where the date September fourteenth was circled. It was in five days. She let herself fall back on the hospital bed andughed through tears, thinking to herself silently, ¡®Julian, I¡¯ll never give you up to anyone else!¡® Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 337 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 337 Julian hadn¡¯t rushed straight to Esteem Creations after exiting the office. He still vividly recalled the conversation fromst night, when Diana said he should respect her choice and career. To not disturb her, he chose an inconspicuous space in the parking lot to wait for her. When Diana came out from her office for lunch, he sent her a text. [Come over here.] Diana stared at her phone in bewilderment. This was the first reply she had gotten from him after she sent him the text about missing him. The long interval between the messages had snuffed out her longing for him. After she had calmed down, she found that her actions had been rash and impulsive. She shouldn¡¯t have said that, especially since Julian didn¡¯t reply to her. The message Julian had sent didn¡¯t have a head or tails, giving her a bad feeling. Without thinking, she muttered, ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Ignoring the message, she followed her colleague to the restaurant. Since Ka hadn¡¯t been around recently, Diana¡¯s design talent had gotten repeated recognition. By now, she was already a cutting¨Cedge designer with a budding reputation in thepany. Even the colleagues who used to shun her were now treating her better, especially Jayden, who had attended the dinner with Julian with her and was willing to start eating lunch with her again. Diana didn¡¯t mind that he had ulterior motives in approaching her, or that he kept asking her a lot of design- rted talents. She too had her own motives, after all. Through him, it would be possible to open the door to socializing with other colleagues. It would only serve to benefit Diana, and she had nothing to lose. As they talked andughed, the two got closer to the restaurant. When Julian didn¡¯t get a reply from Diana for a long time, he got out of the car to look for her. When he found her, he watched her every move from afar. He saw the way she talked to the man beside her. She wasughing, and so happily at that! Julian narrowed his eyes and sent her a message. [You¡¯re smiling so widely that all your teeth can be seen!] However, he still remained behind and didn¡¯t move forward to interrupt them, choosing to continue watching from a distance. He walked forward only when Diana did. Diana suddenly stopped and sharply looked around, but found nothing. [Strange. How do you know I¡¯m smiling?] N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Jayden saw her stop and fall behind, he also stopped and waited for her. It was at this moment which allowed him to see the smile on Diana¡¯s lips as she stared down at her phone. Her current smile was very different from the usual one she showed in thepany. It was soft and gentle, like a flower blooming in the spring that had yet to know its own beauty. For the first time, Jayden discovered that Diana was different from Ka despite their obviously simr facial features. At first nce, they looked alike. However, their personality and attitude werepletely different. Diana knew she had stopped for a little too long, so she put away her phone and gestured to Jayden. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jayden averted his eyes and replied easily, his heart suddenly beating wildly in his chest. He tried to look anywhere except at her, but still subconsciously opened the door for her. ¡°After you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re bing more of a gentleman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Diana said, her clear eyes sparkling brightly. Jayden simply smiled without a word, and the two walked into the restaurant side by side. Julian followed them, his face getting darker with every step he took. After thinking for a bit, he sent another message to Diana. [Look back at me.] ¡®Look back?¡® Diana interpreted his words as looking back at him and remembering what had happened next time, so she fired off a quick reply. [Okay.] Then, she put her phone away again and dismissed this little episode, focusing on ordering her food instead. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 338 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 338 Julian stood behind Diana, seething in anger, watching as she only had eyes for the menu before her. It was Jayden who saw him immediately after cing his order. ¡°M¨CMr. Ful-¡± Julian scowled before smoothening his expression to its usual indifferent one and cing a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh.¡± He was waiting right behind Diana to see when this woman would turn around. When would she acknowledge him?! ¡°Prawns!¡± Diana eximed as a te of freshly cooked prawns was ced in one of the containers, which happened to be what she was craving for today. She immediately called out to the waiter and said, ¡°This one! I want a big te!¡± She hadn¡¯t been able to keep meat down since she fell pregnant, but somehow, she craved prawns like she never did before. It felt like she could eat the entire serving on her own! After she had gotten her food, she went looking for Jayden. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a seat.¡± The restaurant was crowded, so it was a little difficult to find a seat. Jayden initially wanted to inform Diana about Julian¡¯s presence, but when he turned around, he didn¡¯t see the man in question anymore. Adding on the gesture of Julian shushing him and the rtionship between Ka, Diana, and Julian, Jayden decided to do as instructed and kept mum. Yes, that was probably the best thing to do. The two finished their meal and made their way back to thepany. Just as Diana was walking upstairs, she received another message from Julian. It was a photo this time. The man in the photo seemed to be curled up in the back seat of a car. His long legs seemed to have no space, and even the angle of the photo was weird. It was aimed toward his nose, but it didn¡¯t change how handsome he looked in it. Moving upwards, his eyes were tired, and his hair was a little messy. He looked a little unkempt. And the background of it¡­ Was the underground parking lot in Esteem Creations? Diana blinked, wondering if she was seeing it wrongly. She erged the photo and studied it again. This time, she was sure that Julian was really in the parking lot. How long had he been waiting there? So when he said she was smiling so widely, he actually saw it in person? From N?velDrama.Org. But¡­she hadn¡¯t gone to the underground parking lot. Diana was confused, but she bade Jayden a polite goodbye and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I need to buy something at the convenience store. You can go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± LIL LU ILIL J ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Jayden didn¡¯t push the issue, but his eyes showed obvious disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡± After Jayden entered Esteem Creations, Diana quickly pressed the elevator to the underground parking lot and soon found Julian¡¯s Rolls Royce. ¡°He¡¯s really here?!¡± Diana knocked on the tinted window several times, but got no response. Just when she was about to take out her phone to call him, she suddenly heard someone from behind say, ¡°Idiot.¡± The person¡¯s voice was deep and melodious, like a cello. Diana¡¯s breath hitched, but the person behind her continued, ¡°Look back. Oh, so when he sent that message to Diana back at the restaurant, he had meant it literally¡­ Diana¡¯s eyes lit up at the sudden realization; she turned around swiftly, throwing her arms around Julian¡¯s neck. The man was shocked by the sudden enthusiasm, but endless joy burst in his heart at her action. ¡°You little idiot,¡± Julian muttered as he wrapped his arms around her, lifting her slightly so her feet were slightly off the ground. ¡°I asked you to look back just now, so why didn¡¯t you?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 339 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 339 Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the affection in his voice. She felt like melting as Julian¡¯s smooth voice caressed her ears. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she smiled and said softly, ¡°I thought you meant to look back on this next time. Besides, there were prawns in front of me! They looked delicious¡­¡± ¡°It seems prawns are more attractive than me, huh?¡± Julian said with a pout, and his brows furrowed. Diana felt deeply guilty at the frown on his face. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± she asked from where she was still in his arms, not intending to let go any time soon. After their bonding sessionst night, the two had unknowingly returned to how they treated each other in the past; in fact, they were even closer than before. Diana didn¡¯t think too much about her troubled past anymore. At this moment, she simply wanted to enjoy this rtionship. She wanted to enjoy being loved. It didn¡¯t matter how much Julian cared about her or the children. It didn¡¯t erase the fact that there were no obstacles between them right now, and they could live well together. Good times should be cherished. ¡°No,¡± Julian replied, sounding even more pitiful. ¡°You wereughing so happily with that man. How could I disturb you? What if my wife scolds me and says that I don¡¯t respect her job and profession again?¡± Diana giggled and poked his nose. ¡°¡­Are you jealous?¡± Julian snorted. ¡°Do you think that guy couldpare to me?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. My, what confidence! Julian¡¯s attitude was much better than before when he misunderstood her and Oliver¡¯s rtionship. After going through so much, it seemed Julian did mature from the experiences. There was no longer any blind mistrust or misunderstanding. Diana felt her mood lift, and struggled to get out of his hold. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you for lunch.¡± However, Julian refused to release her. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you even if we¡¯re going to lunch, so my waiting for the whole morning won¡¯t be in vain.¡± The whole morning?! Diana was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me in the parking lot the entire time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian replied with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve been here since you texted about missing me.¡± Seeing the dazed look on Diana¡¯s face, Julian found it adorable and repeated, ¡°You shouldugh when you¡¯re happy and cry when you¡¯re sad. If you miss me, just say it. You can do whatever you want.¡® Then, continuing on as if he wasposing a reply to her text, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy when I see you smile, and I¡¯ll be sad with you when I see your tears. I¡¯ll appear before you if you say you miss me.¡± Diana felt like her heart would burst from the sweetness the man was spewing. ¡°Is it¡­really okay?¡± This endless feeling of being loved and cared for by another person and sharing everything they did together, the feeling of getting acknowledged and responded to¡­ Could these feelings really go on indefinitely? ¡°I won¡¯t promise you anything so easily anymore,¡± Julian said honestly as he petted her head. ¡°But I will use my actions to tell you that I¡¯m a man worthy of your love and that I love you.¡± Pfft! His solemn and grave expression amused Diana, and she lightly poked his nose again. ¡°You¡¯re full of words today.¡± ¡°Are you happy that I talk so much in front of you?¡± Diana smiled brightly. ¡°Of course!¡± The feeling of not needing to put up an act or pretend was great! Julian ate more than usual for lunch that day, and Diana ordered two extra side dishes and even a bowl of soup for him. ¡®What¡¯s the name of this ce?¡± Julian asked after a few sips and praised it highly, ¡°It tastes like the one you used to make.¡± Diana was taken aback for a moment, thinking about how she had never cooked anything for the man since he filed for divorce. She had even deliberately withheld food at one point, so she lowered her head guiltily and said, ¡°Light Food. That¡¯s the name of this ce.¡± She had brought Julian to a cozy, in little shop. No tall buildings were around them, and no crystal ceilings were above them. It was a homey ce that brought back the most nostalgic memories in a person. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 340 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 340 ¡°Light Food¡­¡± Julian repeated as he finished the soup. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you here again next time if you like it,¡± Diana said. ¡°No,¡± Julian said, looking up at her. ¡°I want to drink the one you make.¡± Just as Diana was about to agree, Julian continued, ¡°But not now. Wait till you give birth and after your confinement period. You just need to focus on your health first.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her tough those pots and pans before that. Even if it was just soup and there were servants to help her, he didn¡¯t want Diana to be unnecessarily tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was that delicate,¡± Diana teased, but the warmth bubbled in her heart. ¡°I used to be a nanny, remember?¡± Julian froze at the reminder. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Seeing how he was giving her a pitiful puppy look again, Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about your dark past anymore, Mr. Fulcher.¡± But Ka¡­ Was she really an existence that could be ignored if she wasn¡¯t brought up? Her heart clenched tightly at the thought, but at the look in Julian¡¯s eyes, she pushed down the doubt. Despite that, she was a little ufortable and asked, ¡°Is Ka doing okay? I haven¡¯t heard anything about her, and I¡¯m afraid something happened¡­¡± Diana was familiar with the woman¡¯s antics, after all. Ka was someone vicious who would even destroy her own throat¡­ Thus, it was only natural for Diana to still be worried. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°Noel said she¡¯s been in the hospitaltely, eating and drinking normally.¡± The suicide tendencies Julian had been worried about hadn¡¯t surfaced at all. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Diana said, slightly relieved. ¡°I hope nothing will happen again.¡® ¡°Are you feeling anxious again?¡± ¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana replied. After sleeping in the same room togetherst night, her anxiety had all but disappeared. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m sure your massage greatly contributed to it.¡± Diana gave Julian a thumbs¨Cup and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in my room again tonight?¡± If Diana wasn¡¯t with him now, Julian would¡¯ve been jumping for joy at her suggestion. It was a little embarrassing to do that in front of her, though, and he shifted a little so he could see what expression was on his face to ensure he still looked cool and collected. If he started jumping around in happiness and couldn¡¯t contain his emotions, it may affect her affection for him. Even though he was as excited as a galloping horse, he forced himself to remain calm and said casually, ¡°Okay.¡± Despite that, the continuous twitching of his lips betrayed him. Diana never expected a day when Julian had to fake his expressions. She sprawled on the table and laughed. Julian was confused by her actions. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Was it because his cold and stern image was now useless? Or were there crumbs on his face? Julian raised his hand to check his face and looked at Diana in confusion, who onlyughed louder at his expression. ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯t¡­move¡­!¡± Julian remained as still as a statue, waiting for Diana to wipe off the non¨Cexistence food residue on his face. Seeing how cute her husband was behaving, Diana couldn¡¯t help but want to hide him away from the world. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, since he wanted her help, she would help him¡­ She bent down and pecked him on the lips. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s better than prawns.¡® She looked at Julian with rosy cheeks and said sweetly, ¡°That¡¯s my personal stamp of approval right there!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 341 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 341 Julian was frozen on the spot. He had never been teased by a woman like this in his whole life! Damn it! If she wasn¡¯t pregnant¡­she would be in danger right now! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The signs in his eyes were obvious, and Diana flushed like a tomato before she hurriedly opened the door to let the air in and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go back to work.¡± Waving at him, she said, ¡°Bye!¡± Julian hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her yet, but when he saw how she ran away like a bunny running from a predator without a word, he called out, ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll wait for you tonight!¡± Instantly, the eyes of the surrounding people were directed at him. Diana was about to die of embarrassment, but the smile in her eyes continued to sparkle brightly. When she arrived back at the office, Jayden could practically feel the joyful air around her, and his heart gradually fell. Diana must¡¯ve gone to see Julian, who was her sister¡¯s man. Then¡­ What was Diana? She seemed to be just a loose woman. The appreciation for beauty in his eyes was immediately reced by ridicule and contempt. When it was time for the afternoon meeting, Diana triedmunicating with him several times, but he reverted to when he had coldly ignored her. Diana thought it to be strange. She nced at Jayden several times, and felt like all her hard work in building a rtionship with her colleagues had suddenly returned to its original point. Did Ka say something to them? Diana wondered what Ka was nning, now that it had been quiet for a while. She was distracted the entire afternoon because of Jayden¡¯s attitude, and the more she thought about it, the more she thought it might have something to do with Ka. So, after work, she decided to meet her at the hospital. Unexpectedly, Ka refused to see her. Diana stood at the hospital¡¯s entrance and asked Noel, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see Julian or me?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though she doesn¡¯t have any suicidal tendencies, she seemed to be depressed recently. She hasn¡¯t even touched her phone. It¡¯s been in the drawer, and there have been no call records,¡± Noel replied. Had Diana really been overthinking this? Giving Noel an embarrassed smile, she said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Thanks for taking care of Ka.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ka. After all, would Julian really be firm on choosing Diana if that happened? That saving grace from Ka¡­ Diana was sure it wasn¡¯t easy to let it go. At this stage, Diana was unwilling to test their newly repaired bond. When she returned home, Julian was already there. But what was unusual was that the man was not in his suit and had changed into casual clothes. Yesterday, he had been wearing a pair of navy blue pajamas, and today, he was wearing light blue. If he had looked like a mysterious painting yesterday, today he looked like a sunshine boy. ¡°You¡¯re very good¨Clooking,¡± Dianamented. ¡°Right back at you,¡± Julian replied without hesitation, obviously in a good mood as he pointed to the bag on the sofa. ¡°Go and change into that.¡± Holding up a random part of his pajamas, he said, ¡°It¡¯s matching pajamas for couples.¡® Diana was surprised. ¡°But we haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡± Wearing pajamas so early in the night would inevitably get dirty before they went to sleep. ¡°We can change again before going to bed,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°I bought ten sets.¡¯ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 342 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 342 All ten sets were matching couple sets. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of matching sets with our children in the future too,¡± Julian said as he gently guided Diana upstairs since she was rooted to the spot. ¡°Come on, hurry up. You should start getting used to it from now on.¡± Diana felt it was weird to wear pajamas and have dinner, but she couldn¡¯t deny him and changed into the set he handed her. The two walked down the stairs in matching light blue pajamas, which Mr. Carter praised, ¡°You two really look like a match made in heaven.¡± His words were definitely sincere, but he was only referring to their appearance. In his honest opinion, Diana had stolen Ka¡¯s face. At the end of the day, Ka was the one who suited Julian and not Diana. Thinking about Ka¡¯s promise that she would return as mistress of the household here soon, he brought out the dishes for dinner and asked, ¡°Will you be eating now, sir, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. ¡°But why have we been using the same dining setstely?¡± Mr. Carter¡¯s hand trembled slightly at the question. Diana thought Julian was being too fierce and had scared the old man, so she quickly nudged Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Be nice.¡± Julian was obedient, softening his voice and expression before saying, ¡°Switch it up next time.¡± He recalled that Diana liked to use different kinds of tableware, and had said it was somewhat of a ritual in life. When she wasn¡¯t working back then, she used to pay a lot of attention to what kind of dishes would match what tableware. The servants who used to work in the mansion were also aware of her habits. ¡°It seems the servants here still need some training on our dining and living habits,¡± Julian said in a less cold tone. ¡°Take note of that, Mr. Carter.¡± The old man immediately agreed and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir, of course.¡± Julian never said such things when Ka was around. He always ensured not to embarrass Mr. Carter. However, with Diana around, the old man was always getting scolded. It was inevitable that Mr. Carter would once again ce the me on Diana, and he even increased the dosage of the medicine he ced in Diana¡¯s food. However, Diana remained unaffected throughout the night, which meant she hadn¡¯t gotten diarrhea at all. Mr. Carter thought that Ka was such a kind woman. Where did she get the medicine from? Its efficiency was low. What was the point? Mr. Carter nced at the time, then resolutely got up to the pharmacy to get a new batch ofxatives. From then on, he smeared Diana¡¯s bowl with purexatives. He didn¡¯t dare userge doses, and stuck to the small amount he used to put in. Diana felt the effects of thexatives keenly, and the number of trips to the bathroom increased recently. She checked online, and it said she was fine as long as there was no blood. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But since then, she paid more attention to what she ate and tried not to eat any outside food, and only ate clean ready¨Cmade meals from the Fulcher mansion. It was to the point that Julian would especially ask the chefs at home to prepare food, and he would take it to her for lunch and eat it together with her in the car in the parking lot. Jayden saw this happen a few times. One day, Jayden couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took a photo of them eating together and sent it to Ka. ¡°Miss Ka, you need toe back quickly! This kind of loose woman doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in our company!¡± After receiving the message, Ka erged the photo and stared at it for a long time. The way Diana and Julian looked at each other and smiled happily was like a knife stabbing into her heart repeatedly. Tomorrow was September fourteenth. Ka shed a tear as shey on the hospital bed, and switched off her phone. She hoped Julian wouldn¡¯t me her if he really became crippled as she wished. Ka was only going to do this because she wanted to be together with him, and was willing to care for him for the rest of his life. Ka was sure Diana would leave Julian the first chance she got! When that happened, Julian would see clearly just which of them was genuine and which was fake! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 343 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 343 Early on September fourteenth, Diana woke up with an extremely stuffy feeling in her chest. She looked out the window, and sure enough, the sky was dark and gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s typical autumn weather,¡± Diana said as she reminded Julian to wear a thicker coat. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s going to be a heavy rain today.¡± The clouds were gray and thick in the sky, and there wereyers andyers of it, looking as if they were going to fall right down on the people below. ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian agreed and brought her a thicker coat. ¡°I have a meeting today, so I can¡¯t send you this morning. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you, but I¡¯ll still see you this afternoon. If you¡¯re not dressed warmly, I¡¯ll beat you, okay?¡± Diana knew exactly where he implied he would beat her, and suddenly felt a phantom pain on her behind as she said obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, she seemed to realize something and added, ¡°We¡¯ll be parents soon enough, and you can¡¯t always do that anymore.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Always do what?¡± Diana¡¯s voice turned meek and quiet. ¡°¡­Spank my butt¡­¡± That was what adults did to punish children; she wasn¡¯t a child! She was going to be a mother of two children, for crying out loud! ¡°Sure,¡± Julian readily agreed. He knelt and ced his ear on Diana¡¯s stomach, and said, ¡°Listen up, my big and small star. Daddy will never hit Mommy again, so be good and let Mommy eat and dress properly, okay? I¡¯ll pick you all up after work.¡± Diana saw the funny image he made as he talked seriously to her stomach, and she couldn¡¯t help but poke his head. ¡°How many times must I say it? Our eldest child is called Aster, not big star! Also, you always talk to them, but it¡¯s not like they can hear you before the third month, you know?¡± ¡°Why would that matter?¡± Julian asked as he straightened up, his taller statue dwarfing herspletely in his shadow. ¡°Perhaps my children will be different.¡± Besides, calling the child a big star sounded nice. It was a strong and healthy name! He now wished for Diana and the children to be safe and healthy. As for their name and gender¡­ It didn¡¯t matter at this moment. He would do his best to protect them. He had the confidence to do it. Seeing how stubborn he was, Diana didn¡¯t argue with him. ¡°Okay, enough. Let¡¯s go to work.¡± Diana rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°Bye, honey.¡± Then she deliberately pitched her voice higher and said childishly, ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡± Although the morning was dark and gloomy, they were in an upbeat mood. Julian and Diana hoped this mundane, peaceful life would continue indefinitely. When the little lives in her stomach were born, she would definitely have more happiness and joy. They were looking forward to having a fulfilling life for a family of four. Because of the love and anticipation in her heart, it seemed no one could bring down her mood. She watched her husband¡¯s retreating back as he gradually moved away and felt like he was a balm to her soul, like magic that could always bring her emotional stability andfort. Diana waited for his car to drive out of the vi gate before she got into the other car and went to work. Fanny had emailed Diana today, letting thetter know that she was delighted with the design and had commissioned professionals to start work on it. She also reminded Diana to deliver the next design based on the agreed schedule. Everyone knew Fanny had a critical eye for choosing clothes and was notoriously difficult to deal with. Diana hadn¡¯t expected to pass after only one round of inspection. She thought Fanny must have rejected her design after not hearing back from the woman several days after sending her design. As it turned out, Fanny had simply been busy hiring professionals to make the clothes. That saved Diana some time. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 344 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 344 [Okay.] Diana replied to Fanny. [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely send a design you¡¯ll be satisfied with in the next round!] Diana had confidence in her design enough to say those words to Fanny. Thetter also replied with a rare emoji saying ¡®good luck¡®, which was considered approval from the cold goddess. Diana instantly felt motivated, and even the gloomy weather outside couldn¡¯t affect her. It didn¡¯t ur to her until noon that Julian wouldn¡¯t be having lunch with her today in the car. She turned around to invite Jayden to eat with her, but noticed that all her colleagues were gone. Perhaps they had all gone to lunch? Diana had just been a little slow, then. Shaking her head in frustration, she nned to order takeaway, only to discover that many riders had stopped taking orders due to the heavy rain. She got up and went to the meeting room to look around, only to find that many of her colleagues had come prepared with packed lunches today and were nestled in the room to heat up their food in the microwave. Jayden was among them. Diana wanted to greet him, but he seemed intent on his food and didn¡¯t look up. Not wanting to embarrass herself, she quietly closed the door and returned to her workstation. As soon as she left, Jayden sent a message to Ka. [She came to work today, but she didn¡¯t go out to eat with Mr. Fulcher. She¡¯s now alone at thepany.] With that message, Ka understood instantly that Julian¡¯s meeting hadn¡¯t been postponed. She got up and walked to the window sill and looked at the storm brewing outside, and her smile widened. ¡°Thank you, God! Even you¡¯re on my side!¡± She sent a message to Luke. [Get ready to head out!] Luke sent her a thumbs¨Cup emoji, obviously already ready. Since the takeaway riders weren¡¯t taking orders and Julian was busy, Diana went to the convenience store downstairs to buy some sandwiches. Only when she got to the ground floor did she realize it was raining so hard. She hurriedly pulled out her phone and sent a message to Julian. [The rain¡¯s very heavy today. Don¡¯t pick me up today. I can head back with the driver myself.] Julian didn¡¯t reply. Having gotten used to him not replying to her message from thest incident, she was now not that bothered when it happened. It was hard to say¡­ Perhaps he would appear in the parking lot downstairs soon and smile at her and say, ¡®You little idiot. Turn around¡®, and she would indeed turn to see the man behind her. She told Nina about this, and Nina told her it was a sense of security that he gave her. She and Julian had experienced so much; now they had passed the stage of worrying about gains and losses, their rtionship was now in a stable stage. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. [Oh, how envious!] Nina replied with a string of emojis, filling Diana¡¯s heart with warmth. Yes, it did feel great. Being able to reestablish trust and dependence toward Julian only served to make her love for him blossom further. Having someone to rely on, and with her career taking off well in thepany, made Diana feel that life was great like never before. When it was time to get off work in the afternoon, however, Diana still hadn¡¯t received any news from Julian. Besides, the rain outside was also getting heavier by the minute. Even sitting in her workstation that was away from the window, she could feel the pounding of the rain against the window. The rain beat down on the ss, liquid sliding down the surface quickly, and her heart felt uneasy. Even her stomach started to hurt. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 345 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 345 Diana had been suffering from diarrhea for the past few days. Still, it had been mild, and she had gotten better after she went to the bathroom when it happened. Perhaps because she was in a depressed mood today, but she could still feel her stomach hurting after going to the toilet. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hunched over her workstation slightly and got herself a few cups of hot water in attempts to soothe her stomach. After about an hour, she gradually felt better. However, the rain outside continued to pour. When the time came for her to clock off, there was still no contact from Julian. Diana was afraid he woulde without warning, so she called him. Yet, no one answered. Since he had mentioned he would pick her up from work, it meant that his meeting wasn¡¯t going tost the entire day. Julian had always been strict when it came to work arrangements, so it was strange that Diana couldn¡¯t contact him at this time. Diana grew more flustered and tried contacting Noel, but no one picked up either. Thunder rumbled loudly outside. The rain didn¡¯t cease, and the rumbling grew louder. Lighting shed from time to time, and thepany even issued a notice for employees to leave work half an hour earlier for safety purposes. Everyone was afraid that this thunderstorm would start a natural disaster. Julian was very caring, and he would usually be easy to contact when a situation like this arose; and yet, Diana couldn¡¯t get to him at all. She clenched her fist so tightly that she almost crushed the cup in her hand, and her eyelids twitched violently. Everything seemed like a sign that something big was about to happen today. Diana couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rushed out of thepany, looking for the driver who was waiting for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Fulcher Inc.,¡± Diana said, surprising the driver. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, ma¡¯am. Shouldn¡¯t we head home instead?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said, ncing at the dark rolling clouds outside. ¡°The rain seems to be receding after the lightning strikes.¡± She noted the concern on the driver¡¯s face and said, ¡°Drive slowly, okay? We don¡¯t have to rush, but I have to see Julian.¡± Diana had to go to Fulcher Inc. and find out why she couldn¡¯t reach Julian. If she couldn¡¯t ensure his safety, she would definitely be more anxious when she got home. She would still insist on heading out again to thepany to check on him. The driver was hesitant. ¡°But¡­ Are you okay, ma¡¯am? Do you feel any difort?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her stomach had hurt earlier, but it might have had something to do with the sandwich she had eaten for lunch this afternoon. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t important right now. Her priority right now was to confirm Julian¡¯s safety. She couldn¡¯t stop the twitching of her eyelid, and even her hands were shaking. As the driver made way toward Fulcher Inc., Diana kept trying to call Julian and Noel. Despite her efforts, none of them answered her. Scenery Street was the street next to Fulcher Inc. When Fulcher Inc. was in its early development stages, there were many potholes and ditches on this road. Julian had donated a lot of money in the name of hispany to do extensive repairs and maintenance on it, and from then on, it was named Scenery Street. Every project back then had been under his personal supervision, and there was also a special department for screening and epting projects. Due to that, it was unlikely that several manhole covers would suddenly go missing. Even five or six hours of continuous rainstorms wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the road. So when Julian saw the rushing pools of water gathering on the road and slowly rising, he seethed in anger. Noel?¡± How long will it take to repair the manhole cover in front of us, Too many covers were missing; at this point, the road waspletely impassable by car. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 346 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 346 ¡°Sir.¡± Noel wasn¡¯t even wearing a raincoat as he arranged for maintenance outside. ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily, and more than six manhole covers are missing. That¡¯s not the only problem. The covers on this entire road are loose, and someone may fall in if they don¡¯t pay attention. Even our car might drive right into one, especially with how bad vision is now.¡± r. Even The rain was heavy, and the weather was poor. Even with money and power, it was difficult to find a large number of workers on such short notice. What¡¯s more, this was clearly a security issue. It would be more troublesome if a worker were to have an ident during this period. ¡°Is there still no signal?¡± Julian asked. Noel¡¯s face looked like it was going to turn deformed under the heavy rain, and he raised his hand to wipe away the water multiple times before he could speak clearly, ¡°No.¡± The nearby signal source seemed to have been cut off from them, and it was difficult to contact anyone. It was probably the same the other way around. That was how he and Noel were stuck on the road. N ¡°Diana¡¯s already gotten off work,¡± Julian muttered. He had promised he would pick her up. Based on her character, she would contact him if she didn¡¯t see him after he promised something; if she couldn¡¯t reach him, she would get flustered. Especially because she had been a little restless in the past few days. Besides, the weather today was terrible. Julian looked up, ncing at the water pouring down on them like curtains of beads. He was shocked to find that it seemed to be getting heavier instead of getting lighter, as he had thought earlier. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The dark cloudy sky above made a depressing image. Julian gripped his tie and pulled it violently, throwing it aside in irritation as he said to Noel, ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own. Return to thepany and take those two workers with you. Go back and stay safe.¡± Noel was reluctant. ¡°Sir¡­ These incidents don¡¯t seem like simple coincidences. You can¡¯t leave on your own.¡± Julian obviously understood. idents like this wouldn¡¯t happen on Scenery Street as it was an area under his territory, after all. He had made a lot of effort and invested a lot of capital to maintain it. But today, so many covers had gone missing and loose; even the signal source had been cut off. The heavy rain definitely wasn¡¯t the reason for all these things. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Julian said, already stepping into the heavy downpour. ¡°Head back to thepany and contact themunications and engineering department. Solve the problem. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Noel was still unwilling to do so and shouted, ¡°Sir! Is ma¡¯am that important? Perhaps she has already returned to the vi. Why take a big risk to get out of here like this? What if there¡¯s an ambush waiting for you? What-¡± ¡°What if she hasn¡¯t?¡± Julian answered simply. He turned around and gave Noel a firm look. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Even if it¡¯s just a ten in one thousand chance that she¡¯s worried about me, I need to go to her and stand before her and show her that I¡¯m fine and unscathed so she won¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Julian wouldn¡¯t let himself cause any anxiety to Diana. What was more, there was no way to put up a warning sign on this road now. Julian didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences if Diana was really on the way to Fulcher Inc. and got stuck on this road. As such, he needed to find her first. He didn¡¯t look back and said loudly to Noel, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian knew enough self¨Cdefense to protect himself. Even if there were gangsters on the street waiting for him, it would be fine. More importantly, he needed to see his wife. There was no way he was going to wait here and risk Diana¡¯s life on the street. Noel wanted to follow him, but it was equally important to solve the issue they were facing right now. They couldn¡¯t afford to have any idents on this road that was under Julian¡¯s care. Otherwise, public opinion would tear Fulcher Inc. apart and cause heavy losses once the rain passed. That was the reason Julian had asked Noel to return to thepany and settle the issue. So, there was nothing Noel could do as he watched Julian venture out in the heavy rain and walk further away from him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 347 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 347 Julian was alert the entire time. Even though the rain was heavy, he kept his eyes and ears open as he monitored the surroundings at all times. If there was any abnormality, he would spot it immediately. The only problem was that he was soaked to the bones in the downpour. When he reached the corner, he finally made it out of Scenery Street. The road conditions here were clearly much better; there were no floating manhole covers on the water¡¯s surface, and the water flowed neatly into the drainage channel. There was no water stuck on the road, either. It was also further proof that something had been intentionally done to make Scenery Street a danger zone. Who would dare attack him so tantly? Julian thought about it for a while, but he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would have the guts to do so. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. His enemies had gone out of their way to n an attack on him, so they would definitely show themselves soon enough. He just needed to be extra cautious. His shoes were filled with water, and felt heavy as he trudged through the rain. He caught sight of a store along the street that was still open, so he went in and bought a change of clothes and shoes as well as an umbre. Pulling out his phone, he noted there was finally a signal on it. It vibrated continuously as the messages and missed calls starteding in, and he noted it was all from Diana. As he thought, she was really worried. Julian hurriedly called her and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡® When Diana heard his voice, the stuffy feeling in her chest loosened immediately. ¡°I¡¯m almost at your She looked around outside and added, ¡°There¡¯s a bit of a traffic jam here.¡± Looking at the driver, she asked, ¡°What street are we on?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Red Light Street.¡± Julian was familiar with the road. ¡°Tell the driver to find a ce to stop. Don¡¯t drive toward Scenery Street.¡± It was fortunate he had made it out in time and managed to get in touch with Diana. Otherwise, in less than ten minutes, they would have been on Scenery Street; once they were there, it would have been difficult to get out of the ce. The driver was obedient and agreed readily. ¡°Understood, Mr. Fulcher.¡± Diana was relieved. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want toe to Red Light Street so we can go home together?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied immediately, looking out into the distance. ¡°You guys just stay there. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Julian said he would be there soon, there was still no sign of him after an hour. Diana called him again, but no one answered. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± The driver, who was also anxiously waiting and looking around, suddenly saw a familiar figure and pointed. ¡°Sir is on the left side! He¡¯sing!¡± Diana rolled down the window slightly and squinted. ¡°That¡¯s ot him, but he does look alike.¡± The driver wasn¡¯t that familiar with Julian, and it wasn¡¯t strange that he hadn¡¯t gotten it right. But Diana was well aware, because the coat he had worn this morning was a matching set with hers; it was dark blue with a ck shirt underneath. The man on the street worepletely different clothes from what Julian wore this morning. Diana turned away and slowly rolled the window back up. Before it waspletely closed, she heard a passerbyment, ¡°This rain is a serious disaster. It¡¯s so heavy that people can¡¯t see the road. Did you hear that someone died ahead at the intersection? It was terrible! The rain quickly washed away the blood, but the smell was very strong.¡± Someone died? Blood¡­and the calls that wouldn¡¯t go through¡­! Diana was restless after hearing that, but she was also afraid that something would happen to her and burden others. Thus, she said to the driver, ¡°John, go down and take a look, please.¡± The driver understood quickly and got out of the car, turning to head to the intersection but not before trying to assure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure Mr. Fulcher is alright.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 348 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 348 ¡°No matter how big a disaster or how powerful a person, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take Mr. Fulcher¡¯s life,¡± John added. Diana also knew that; she probably was worried for nothing. After all, Julian was not an ordinary man. ¡°Yeah, okay. Go and take a look. Be careful!¡± John walked away quickly, and Diana sat alone in the car. As she sat there, she recalled the figure John had pointed out. Even though they had different clothes, the man¡¯s back and stature were si She looked up again, but the man was already gone. to Julian¡¯s. She wanted to take a closer look, so she rolled down the window further and leaned out. Almost half her body was outside before she finally spotted the figure again. He wasn¡¯t wearing the clothes he had left the house in this morning, but it was indeed Julian. ¡± It turned out that she had been wrong. Diana stuck her tongue out and waved at him happily, wanting him toe over quickly. The rain had receded, and it was much lighter at this moment. There were many people already on the streets despite the still gloomy skies. It was better for them to return to the vi quickly in case the weather took a turn for the worse. It was clear that Julian saw her; he stared at her for a while, but he didn¡¯t look like he had any intention ofing her way. It had already been an hour since she called him, so why was he not hurrying over? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana continued waving at him, but Julian moved further away instead of approaching her. What was going on? Suspicion welled up in Diana¡¯s heart. She was about to ask John to go to Julian, but then recalled that the driver had gone out to check on the ident at the intersection and wasn¡¯t back yet. There was an umbre in the car; it wasn¡¯t that far to get to Julian, so Diana opened the door and exited the car. She realized that although Julian wasn¡¯t far away, he wasn¡¯t standing on the street¡¯s main parts, which was probably why she hadn¡¯t noticed him before. ¡°Julian!¡± Diana called out as she walked slowly, not daring to walk too fast in case she fell from the slippery ground. She leaned against the wall to support herself. She hoped Julian woulde to her, now that she had called out to him. It had been an hour, and the two were so close, but they hadn¡¯t met. He hadn¡¯t answered his phone, so she wanted to hurry up and meet him to ask what was going on. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Julian shouted anxiously when he heard her call out to him. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± His voice was urgent, and there was even a hint of fear underneath it. Diana¡¯s heart started pounding wildly in her chest. Julian wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. To have shouted so loudly at her like that must mean that something even he had not anticipated had happened. She was carrying their children, and she couldn¡¯t be a burden to him. Thinking of this, Diana began to back up quickly toward the car. However, a burst of sinisterughter rang out from behind her right at that moment.. ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do! Where are you going, Diana?¡± Diana turned around in horror. ¡°L¨CLuke¡­?¡± Why was he here?! Also¡­ There were so many scars on his face, making him look extraordinarily terrifying. His right sleeve was empty, and it looked like he really had be disabled. Luke¡¯s eyes shed viciously, and there was a dark look on his face. ¡°Julian!¡± Diana screamed without thought, retreating from Luke as she obviously didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him. Luke didn¡¯t show any annoyance at her actions, nor have any intentions of touching her. Instead, he darted away from her toward Julian¡¯s direction. In his left hand, he held a knife that glinted brightly. Diana¡¯s eyes twitched violently; her heart felt like it was about to burst out from her throat. Without thinking too much, she screamed at the crowd, ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s trying tomit murder!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 349 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 349 Julian was surrounded by many men. Though they weren¡¯t very strong, there were a lot of them. He was also trapped in the most remote alley of the ce, which was obviously nned. More importantly, these random punks must have taken a lot of effort to n for this. After Julian took out one man, another would take his ce. Julian¡¯s enemies were using numbers to overpower him, and it was working as it constantly drained his strength. It had been difficult for them to get close to Julian as he could still parry all the blows, but he was slowly getting overwhelmed as his strength lessened, and his own attacks had less power in them as time passed. Especially now that Diana was getting closer, what with Luke watching her with hungry eyes. For a moment, Julian got distracted, and a heavy blownded on his head. The rain continued to pour down on them. Julian¡¯s ears buzzed from the blow, but he shook his head roughly and his eyes cleared. ¡°Come at me, Luke,¡± Julian said with a calm voice, and he even had time to call out to Diana, ¡°Go back to the car.¡± He couldn¡¯t let her get hurt. Diana knew she would be no help. Although she had screamed at the crowd, no one came to help. She was panicking inwardly. She knew at once that Julian had shouted at her to not approach him because he had noticed the strangeness of the situation. And yet, Julian¡¯s head¡­ There was blood running down his face, and it was an rming sight as it bled into his previously pristine white shirt. Logically, Diana knew she should turn around and return to the car. She should avoid this alley and head back into the crowd, then lock the doors and windows so she would be safe. However, her legs were rooted to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana whimpered, her face filled with worry. Julian smiled at her, even in the dire situation he was in. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Though he said so, the bat came down hard on his shoulder in the next second. He staggered from the unavoidable blow, and the men around him saw this moment to pounce all at once. On the other hand, Luke spun the dagger in his handzily before raising it high above Julian¡¯s head, acting like it was a guillotine. The dagger would go right down on Julian¡¯s head if he let go! Diana tensed as she watched Julian struggle to fight the men around him. He wasn¡¯t a god. No matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn¡¯t fight back against such odds. Julian was already in a wretched situation, and Diana got more anxious as she watched. Luke could tell what she felt from the expression on her face, and he deliberately waved the dagger repeatedly, making it seem like it would drop at any moment. With a wicked smile, Luke asked, ¡°Do you want to save him?¡± It turned out that the scumbag hadn¡¯t touched her because he was confident that Diana woulde to him on her own initiative. Diana knew she had fallen into a trap. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, there was nothing she could do about it. She couldn¡¯t just leave Julian in this situation, much less turn around and walk away. ¡°What do you want?¡± Diana asked, trying to bargain with Luke. ¡°Diana, go back!¡± Julian shouted. He was disgusted by the sight of Luke. He hated the fact that he hadn¡¯t dealt with the root of the problem back then, and that the one and only time he had shown mercy hade to bite him in the ass. Diana dearly wanted to obey Julian¡¯s words, but the knife Luke had in his hand was too near to Julian¡¯s head forfort. Julian didn¡¯t even have the strength to hit Luke. He was overwhelmed by the men around him. Diana looked in the direction they were in and slowly moved toward them. Ignoring Julian¡¯s words, she asked warily, ¡°Tell me what you want, Luke.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Luke looked at Diana and swiped his tongue across his teeth. ¡°That woman was right in every calction she made! She let me get my revenge on Julian, but I guess there was one thing she made a mistake on¡­¡± Diana was indeed sincere toward Julian. She didn¡¯t intend to save her own life in this situation, as Ka had predicted. Still, that was all the more convenient for Luke¡­ And far more interesting! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 350 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 350 Luke pulled back with the dagger in hand and ordered his minions, ¡°Beat him hard! Hit him as hard as you can! Make sure he ends up even more crippled than an old man!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, he looked at Diana and said, ¡°Come with me! If you do, he¡¯ll live.¡± At this point, Luke had lowered his guard. However, Julian was already in a miserable situation as countless blows rained on him repeatedly. No matter how capable Julian was, it was impossible for him to beat so many people, especially when he was forced to bepletely passive. The sound of the rain beating down and the sounds of flesh hitting flesh felt like rocks hammering on the hearts of people listening. Just then, one of the men even picked up a brick and smashed Julian¡¯s leg. Julian wanted to run to Diana, but too many hands held him down. There was nothing he could do but stay down and take the hits. One hit. Two hits. Three hits. It went on and on; Julian screwed his eyes shut at the pain that burst continuously through his body. His leg was bent at an awkward angle, and there was blood rushing down his pants. He was in a sorry state indeed.. Diana turned to peek at him a few times, and her grip on the umbre tightened so much that her knuckles went white. Her face was ghostly pale from the pain of watching Julian get beaten up ruthlessly. Gritting her teeth, Diana took advantage of Luke¡¯sck of attention to suddenly close her umbre and rush toward Julian. Regardless of how many men were there or whether they were humane or not, she swung the umbre around desperately with all her strength. Please, let it be a weapon that would protect her and Julian! Diana¡¯s recklessness was so unexpected that the men around them were shocked and stopped, which gave Julian time to catch his breath. ¡°Diana!¡± Julian yelled, pushing her behind him and grabbing the umbre as he brandished it like a sword. You did well.¡± He was in the mood to pamper her even in such a situation. ¡°Stay behind me. Don¡¯t move.¡± !! While speaking, he undid the cuffs on his shirt and even threw his suit jacket onto the ground. The chilling aura radiating from him was almost too dignified for a man on the ground just moments ago. Except for Diana, who was breathing heavily and trembling all over, the rest of the men felt like they were faced with an adversary that towered over them. Just a look from Julian forced them rooted to the spot and not daring to breathe. They slowly circled Julian and Diana, their movements cautious. ¡°That damn woman! How dare she make a fool of me! What are you waiting for?! Get them!¡± Luke screamed, utterly unimpressed by how the men were acting. ¡°Julian¡¯s already several injured, and he has a woman behind him! Are you all still afraid even in the state he¡¯s in?! I told you guys that if you get rid of Julian, Richburgh will be my family¡¯s turf, and I¡¯ll be in high demand again! That means you¡¯ll get your glory too! So, get them! Get on with it!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes swept across everyone before him, his gaze clear and as sharp as a wolf. Ever since he had Diana at his back, it felt as if a new surge of energy had been injected into him. All he could think was that he couldn¡¯t fall. Not with him needing to protect the precious woman behind him! Could feel strength coursing through his veins at the beginning of this fight. But at that moment, Luke had another trick up his sleeve. While Julian was busy dealing with the men surrounding him, Luke picked up an iron bar and tied the knife to it. This way, he wouldn¡¯t need to get close to Julian to sneak an attack. Why, he could even¡­ Possibly kill Julian directly! As Julian focused on fending off the surrounding men, he couldn¡¯t take care of the dangers from all around him. However, Diana saw the glint in Luke¡¯s eyes that clearly indicated he was willing to do almost anything to kill Julian. She also saw the iron bar in his hand, and how he was slowly closing the distance between him and Julian. She tried to intercept it, but underestimated Luke¡¯s strength and failed. She watched as the knife seemed to aim for Julian¡¯s head. If Luke exerted more force and brought the de down, Julian would¡­! Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 350Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 350 Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 351 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 351 ¡°Watch out! On your left!¡± Diana screamed without much thought. ¡°On your left!¡± She repeated it twice in quick session, her voice hoarse as if she was losing strength. However, Julian simply smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I saw iting.¡± As he said that, he quickly pulled his shirt and twisted it to block Luke¡¯s iron pole and dagger. It was a false rm. Diana felt all strength leaving her legs and was about to slump to the ground when she saw another iron baring down on Julian¡¯s back that was also aimed at his head. A diversion! Luke had nned to attack from the other side while Julian was distracted. But currently, Julian was dealing with Luke. If Diana were to call out, someone would definitely attack from another side again. Without much time to think about it, Diana surged upward on her tiptoes and wrapped her arm around Julian¡¯s head. Wham! The whole world suddenly seemed toe to a stand still. Diana couldn¡¯t feel anything but pain throughout her body, and she felt like her arm had swelled up immediately after the blow. Then, she heard Julian scream. ¡°Diana!¡± And then¡­what happened after that? Oh, right¡­ Julian was still screaming. ¡°Blood! Oh my god! There¡¯s blood¡­!¡± Diana had never heard or seen him so panicked. Even when the men around them started closing in on him again, he didn¡¯t even notice and kept shouting, ¡°B¨CBlood!¡± What a silly man. There was no blood on her hands. It just hurt. A lot. Diana reached out to touch his head and said, ¡°I already knew you were bleeding from your head, so this time¡­you can¡¯t afford to bleed anymore. If he was hit on the head one more time, Julian would probably lose his life. Their babies couldn¡¯t be fatherless. But¡­she couldn¡¯t move. The pain in her arms spread to her shoulders, her lower back, and finally¡­. Her abdomen. She turned pale and slowly followed Julian¡¯s line of sight, gradually lowering her head to find¡­ Blood flowing down her legs. Strange. It was her arm that was clearly injured, so why¡­? Why did her stomach hurt so much? Why was there blood flowing down her leg and pooling on the ground? Diana couldn¡¯t stand the sight, and fell heavily into Julian¡¯s arms. Julian caught her, and the two sat on the ground, paralyzed. It was as if nothing around them existed anymore, and only their reddened eyes and pale faces stood out in the rain. Diana¡¯s stomach still hurt, as if someone had stuck their hand inside and was stirring up her organs violently. Blood flowed down her legs non¨Cstop. Diana clenched both fists tightly as she tried to speak, and finally whispered weakly, ¡°J¨CJulian¡­ Save¡­save our¡­big star and little star¡­ Save them¡­!¡± Before she could say anything else, she passed out. ¡°It¡¯s Aster! Aster! Why would you get their names wrong?¡± Julian cried as he pped her face, hoping to wake her up. Tears welled up in his red eyes. ¡°Diana! I promise you I won¡¯t call them big star and little star anymore! You can¡¯t call Aster that, either! Wake up! Come on! Aster sounds so much better than big star, okay? You were right! The babies will definitely be happy!¡± Luke stood at the side, not understanding what was happening. He only knew that the metallic smell of blood was growing stronger every passing second. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After a moment, he shoved his way through the men who were rooted to the spot and unsure of what to do, clearly with the intention to kill Julian. Luke was pissed, especially since Diana had agitated him. That, and he was even more disgusted at the sight of Julian. He was no longer satisfied with just crippling the man. He wanted Julian dead! But¡­ Why did Julian¡¯s eyes look so terrifying? Luke subconsciously shivered when Julian¡¯s eyesnded on him. ¡°It¡¯s kinda cold, ain¡¯t it?¡± Luke muttered, trying to justify his trembling. Before he could react, Julian grabbed him violently by the neck. With one arm cradling Diana, Julian¡¯s other hand held Luke¡¯s neck with a death grip. ¡°Did you know¡­this is where your main artery is?¡± No one had seen Julian¡¯s movements, and everyone had witnessed firsthand what a werewolf could be like if they existed. Julian¡¯s hand suddenly looked like sharp ws that could easily slit Luke¡¯s throat with a single swipe. ¡°Tell them to get lost!¡± Julian hissed, the pressure radiating from him even more somber and furious than the ck clouds hanging above them. ¡°Get them all to leave!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 352 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 352 Luke was terrified, fear spreading to his very bones. He panicked and gestured to the men around them, ¡°Disperse! Get lost!¡± As soon as he said that, another set of footsteps came from a short distance away. Luke looked up to see a group of men in ck led by none other than Noel. Behind him was John, who was sweating profusely even on this rainy, cold day. John had returned to the car from the ident scene cheerfully to reassure Diana that Julian hadn¡¯t been involved in the ident. But when he reached the car, he realized that she had disappeared. And as Luke had surrounded Julian in a remote alley, John didn¡¯t notice them. However, he was certain something had happened to Diana. Without wasting time, he immediately drove into Scenery Street. Fortunately, Noel was efficient in everything he did. The roads andmunication line had been restored to normal by then, and John was able to contact Noel quickly. When John exined the situation to Noel, thetter immediately knew that something had happened. Thus, he gathered his men and rushed over. Yet, it was still toote. ¡°Sir,¡± Noel said, bowing low to Julian, though he was tempted to go down on his knees to beg for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Julian said nothing. The overwhelming pressure that radiated from him gradually dissipated once Noel appeared, and he was now frantically calling an ambnce while holding Diana tightly to his chest. They didn¡¯t go to the public hospital this time; instead, they went to the private hospital that Julian usually went to. Diana received the fastest possible care and treatment from the best specialist there. But¡­there was no way. Their babies¡­were gone. ¡°Both of them¡­couldn¡¯t be saved?¡± Julian¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and this was the first time in his life that he felt his courage slip away. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± He already knew the answer. But it was just¡­ ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± the doctor said solemnly. ¡°Please ept my sincerest condolences.¡± Buzzing sounds filled Julian¡¯s head, and it felt like it could shatter his mind at any given moment. Suddenly, Julian grabbed the doctor and asked, ¡°Was it boys or girls?¡± ¡°¡­Boys.¡± Two boys? It wasn¡¯t like Julian had blindly only wanted girls, but¡­something still happened, even though they were boys? Why were the fates of the Fulcher family¡¯s descendants so frail? His heart pounded in pain, as if knives were stabbing it, and his lips were heavy. ¡°Could you tell who they took after?¡± When he said that, he also knew he was being foolish. The babies had been so small¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were so small, and now, they were gone before they even had the chance to grow. Julian felt his throat close as he choked up slightly. He waved his hand dismissively at the several specialists who were at a loss before him. ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Then, he turned and returned to the hospital room where Diana was. She was already awake. When she heard Julian opening the door, she didn¡¯t turn or make any sounds. Shey in bed like a puppet whose strings had been cut as tears slid silently down her face. ¡°Diana,¡± Julian called out but didn¡¯t receive any response. ¡°Would you like some water?¡± Julian tried again, not willing to give up. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Diana remained silent. As a mother, she could already tell something had happened to her body. After a long time, when the sun had long set, Diana finally spoke, ¡°¡­Were they boys or girls?¡± ¡°Boys,¡± Julian replied. Diana nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she fell silent again and refused to speak to anyone. Three days passed in the same way. Diana neither ate nor drank, and only the IV drip in her hand gave her the sufficient nutrients she needed to get by. Julian got even more anxious as time passed. ¡°Diana, will you eat something? We¡¯re still young. We¡¯ll still be able to have children. Please believe me, okay?¡± Julian¡¯s image waspletely ruined at this point. He still wore the same clothes on the day the incident. happened, and he hadn¡¯t shaved. He looked like a homeless tramp. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t process any of those things. For the past few days, she simply sat in silence and wept. Whenever she closed her eyes, she could only think about how two little boys gave her pitiful looks. ¡°Even if we did, it¡¯ll never be them.¡± After that, Diana cracked open her red, swollen eyes and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with her?¡± Julian froze. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ka,¡± Diana said, trying to sound as clear as possible. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Luke the other day? He mentioned that woman. The one who could do this to us and get Luke in it¡­ Ka¡¯s the only one.¡± Diana¡¯s voice grew louder with her following words, her agitation as clear as day. ¡°She¡¯s the one who killed our babies!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 353 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 353 ¡°Diana¡­¡± Julian knew that the miscarriage was devastating, but¡­ He hadn¡¯t actually looked into whether or not Ka was involved. ¡°Luke¡¯s dead. Our babies have been avenged,¡± Julian said, trying to give Diana somefort and calm her down. ¡°The Pabian family got to him before I did, perhaps fearing that Luke¡¯s actions would implicate their family. His father killed Luke personally before I could do anything, and Noel took his body and fed it to the dogs.¡± Even though Julian had stayed unmoving by her side, he hadn¡¯t been idle. The entire Richburgh had been shaken up thoroughly because of this incident. Everyone knew Julian had lost his children, and they also knew the heavy price the Pabian family had paid for their involvement in this incident. Though the Pabian family had sacrificed Luke and managed to preserve their lives, they had once again fallen by arge margin in terms of hierarchy. The bloodied storm that poured down had disturbed the peace of Richburgh and silently reshuffled the power bnce of the major families. And Julian, the man who stood in the middle of the chess board that was the city, had stirred everything into motion. ¡°The only pity was that I couldn¡¯t kill him myself.¡± Luke¡¯s father, Clifford, had taken swift action. While Julian had been dealing with the aftermath of the incident in the hospital, the older man had collected Luke and disappeared. When Julian had gone downstairs once to make arrangements, he found that Clifford had delivered Luke¡¯s body there. It was an implication that Julian could dispose of it as he pleased. ¡°Clifford is a really ruthless man,¡± Julian muttered. It would be a lie to say that he hadn¡¯t been the slightest bit surprised. However, Diana didn¡¯t feel any pity for Luke. The man deserved to die. He reaped what he sowed, and he deserved to have his own father killing him! Diana really hoped that before Luke died, he had felt the same desperate pain as her babies¡­ But as Julian had said, it was only a pity that Luke hadn¡¯t died by her hands. ¡°His corpse¡­¡± Diana hissed as she clutched the covers tightly in her hands, feeling an endless pain pouring out from the empty hole in her heart. ¡°You should¡¯ve kept it for me so I can feed it to the dogs myself!¡± She would¡¯ve cut his body into pieces, then fed the dogs bit by bit over the days! Julian was taken aback by the venom dripping from her voice. ¡°Diana¡­¡± He had told her about it not to make her blinded by hatred, but to ease her mind a little. Yet, it didn¡¯t have the effect he nned for. He could see that Diana was in a much worse state than he initially thought. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were hollow and tired. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint¡­ I have never been.¡± Usually, people didn¡¯t mess with her. She was happy to live her own life and not mind others. But once others provoked her and pushed her to her limits, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to repay it a thousandfold and fight back. And her babies¡­that was her limit! They were gone. They were taken away from her in such a tragic fate¡­ And now¡­ Luke was dead! Not even his corpse remained, and she couldn¡¯t even tear it apart with her own hands! ¡°What right did you have?!¡± Diana screamed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at Julian in her fury. ¡°Wh right did you Di wave to deny me my revenge?!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. in so much pain. It hurt so much! She felt like so many heavy stones were sitting on her heart and blocking her throat. She wanted to her tears were stuck, and only the suffocating feeling was left as she tried in vain to get more air. This was her first time as an expecting mother. The first time she had be pregnant, and with babies she had been anticipating for the past three years¡­ cry, but Even more unexpectedly, they had been twins! She never in her wildest dream imagined that, and now¡­ They were gone. Though the pillow wasn¡¯t hard, it felt like a hammer mming into Julian¡¯s heart when it hit him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 354 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 354 That¡¯s right. Julian had thought wrongly. All this time, he had been used to Diana being a meek youngdy at his side. He had forgotten that she was also a hardened woman who had fought her way from the countryside to Richburgh all on her own. Even during the incident with Luke, all Julian could think of was not scaring her or letting her dirty her hands. It was better if those kinds of things were left to him. Yet, he had forgotten that Diana would need to go through those things to soothe herself and vent her emotions. She wasn¡¯t a canary or a fragile flower. She wasn¡¯t a delicate peony¡­ No, she was a tree. A tall and firm one that stood unfearing against the howling winds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Julian said in a hoarse voice. He hadn¡¯t eaten much in the past few days, his mind filled with only thoughts of Diana and worry that she would think of doing something unthinkable. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± He should have left the disposing of Luke¡¯s corpse to her, instead of trying to protect her all the time and sheltering her from the world. A bitter smile spread on his lips. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he could protect anyone. He hadn¡¯t even been able to protect his own children. The once invincible man seemed to have deted after experiencing this incident, and he had changed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Julian had be more humble, cautious, and respectful. However, Diana couldn¡¯t see his maturity now as she was only filled with hatred. Thinking back to the rainy day she miscarried, she couldn¡¯t forgive herself or Julian. Her tongue seemed to have turned into a sharp knife she used tosh out at him, as if doing so would dull the overwhelming hatred that threatened to pour out of her. ¡°Julian,¡± Diana said. ¡°Are all of you from big, wealthy families so cruel?¡± Julian froze, unsure of where she was going with this. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Clifford killed his own child to preserve the existence of his family, and you¡­ To protect one woman, you can also ignore the death of your own flesh and blood.¡± Diana hadn¡¯t forgotten that Luke had mentioned ¡®that woman¡®, and she knew he could only be referring to Ka. She needed Julian to find out the truth¡­ But it was obvious he didn¡¯t intend to. ¡°Because it¡¯s Ka, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if she was the biggest factor behind the babies¡® death, was it?¡± Judging from Julian¡¯s schedule that day and how he had been trapped and ambushed, it was impossible to say that Luke didn¡¯t have any help from an insider. There was no way Luke would¡¯ve been good enough to get the information he had gotten on his own. Diana didn¡¯t believe that Julian hadn¡¯t thought of it, but he simply hadn¡¯t bothered to investigate. It even seemed that was all there was to it once Luke was dead. No! Diana would never let it go! Who would pay for her children¡¯s lost lives? They would get justice! She had to uncover the truth so she could dish out the proper punishment they all deserved! ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t care about it,¡± Julian started carefully. Since Diana had gotten hurt, he had done everything he could to deal with everyone who had hurt them. ¡°But Ka¡­¡± µ¥¡¿ Julian stopped, and let out a heavy sigh before he continued slowly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating or drinking in the past few days, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Your miscarriage¡­ The incident with Luke didn¡¯t cause it. There were already signs of problems before.¡± That was what the specialists had told him after their consultation. In other words, even if Diana hadn¡¯t gone to him that day, their two children¡­ Wouldn¡¯t have been saved either way. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 355 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 355 ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Diana eximed, ring at Julian with hostile eyes. ¡°How could there have been something wrong with them before then? They were fine in my stomach!¡± ¡°You keptining that your stomach was sore for those few days. Don¡¯t you remember? It was actually signs of it¡­but we didn¡¯t find out in time.¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! The pain was caused by a developing embryo and my stomach expanding! That¡¯s impossible¡­!¡± It was too cruel to hear those words, and Diana beat his chest frantically as she continued screaming, ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what the doctor said.¡± Julian tried to calm her down. ¡°Diana, take a moment to think. Do you remember that your tastebuds returned to normal that day?¡± Yes, that was right. Diana hadn¡¯t been able to stomach meat after she got pregnant, but had suddenly gained the appetite for it the other day. But¡­ ¡°What does that have to do with the babies?!¡± She couldn¡¯t ept this! However, her voice soon lowered to a whisper, ¡°It¡¯s normal for tastebuds to change at any time during pregnancy¡­¡± Julian pressed down her IV to prevent her from identally ripping it out. ¡°It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t careful enough.¡± Julian hung his head low. There were tears in his eyes, but he refused to let Diana see them. ¡°Just focus on getting better first, okay? We¡¯ll try for a baby again, and we¡¯ll definitely get to hold our children.¡± This time, it seemed that the words got through to her. She didn¡¯t refute his words anymore, and obediently ate the light meal the hospital provided. Everything seemed to be fine, but once it was night, Diana suddenly shouted, ¡°Julian! You¡¯d still choose her over the children, wouldn¡¯t you?!¡± Her words angered Julian. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose Ka, Diana! There was never such a choice to make!¡± The babies were his flesh and blood. He was also hurt that it happened! Julian wanted to cry and vent, but Diana was already in that state, so he had to remain strong. And yet, her question was like a knife to his heart. ¡°It hurts me when you say such things,¡± he said. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts you, you say?!¡± The tears that Diana had been holding back for days gushed out like a broken dam as her voice climbed in volume. ¡°If it hurts, then why don¡¯t you check what role Ka yed in this incident?¡± The incident with Luke was one thing, but what about the sudden deformation? Was he sure it had nothing to do with Ka? ¡°The doctor said the fetus didn¡¯t have good growth. As I didn¡¯t take care of you in the past and even repeatedly caused you stress and fright, I¡¯m responsible for a big part of it.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Enough!¡± Diana¡¯s face was red with anger, and tears of frustration continued to stream down her face.¡± daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot There is absolutely no need for you to excuse Ka¡¯s actions to this extent! You can¡¯t possibly be unaware of how she treated me before and how she set me up all those times! You always made a big deal out of even the most minor thing, then pretended nothing happened afterward. Fine! I went along with you and swept it all under the rug.¡± ¡°But this time, she touched my babies! I want you to look into it, Julian! Is it so hard for you to find out the truth for me? Is it?!¡± Every word out of Diana¡¯s mouth was like a sledgehammer continuously mming and breaking his heart. ¡°Before that, I was¡­!¡± There were so many issues that hadn¡¯t beenid out in the open, and it was indeed because he had wanted to save some of Ka¡¯s dignity. He also wanted to give Ka a chance because she was still his savior when he was a child. He didn¡¯t want to be too heartless. * However, he had known each and every thing that Ka had done to Diana; the stakes had been high, especially after he had confirmed his feelings. Thus, he chose to break off all contact with Ka. Yet, this time¡­ Based on all the clues and facts he had found, there were no signs that Ka had been involved. However¡­ ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Julian was willing to look into the case again, as long as he could get Diana to calm down and not be so angry. It also gave Diana some time to ept the fact that the babies were gone. Before he could arrange for it, something else happened to Diana. She had taken her IV needle and randomly stabbed her arm. When the nurse reported this to Julian, he thought he had misheard. He hurried back to the ward, and saw needle holes of different sizes on her arms. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 356 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 356 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 356 Julian was angry. No, he was furious. He wouldn¡¯t allow Diana to continue hurting herself this way, but not a word of harsh criticism passed his lips. Instead, he held her tight and said, ¡°I understand¡­I do. I know you¡¯re also in pain. Just please give me some time, okay?¡± Give him some time so he could get to the bottom of her miscarriage. He wanted Diana to calm down gradually, and he would give her a satisfactory answer. However, he would never let her continue hurting herself like this. He hoped his embrace could give her some strength. Finally¡­ She broke down and cried painful tears, as if she were letting out all the emotions she had suppressed in the past few days. Then, she bit his shoulder harshly. ¡°Julian¡­ Did what happened to our babies really¡­really have nothing to do with Ka?¡± Her words were hoarse whispers, and she was barely able to speak. She was showing her vulnerable side to him. It looked like she was gradually epting the truth. Julian knew that this matter could not be rushed. Diana¡¯s emotions were his priority. Not to mention, he really did want to check this matter thoroughly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I¡¯ll make sure to investigate everything,¡± Julian vowed. ¡°Just focus on resting here, okay?¡± Diana¡¯s arm was still a little bruised and swollen from getting hit the other day, and it had only gotten worse after the stunt she had pulled today. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were opened, but tears kept spilling out without stopping. ¡°Okay¡­ I trust you.¡± That meant she was willing to give him some time. Julian feltfort from the bottom of his heart. He wiped her tears and kissed her forehead. ¡°Get some rest, okay?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°If it turns out that Ka really had something to do with this¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Diana felt assured after hearing Julian¡¯s promise. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word if it happens.¡± She could ept that Julian favored Ka more over her, but she would never ept it if he still chose Ka over their babies. So this time, she would persist and wait for a fair result. ¡°Go on, then,¡± Diana said, finally looking at Julian. Since the two had agreed to continue looking into this 77 matter, this was the first time Diana was really taking in Julian¡¯s appearance. From N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes widened in embarrassment on his behalf as she said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± Pointing at his hair and beard, which was usually so well¨Ckept and neatly shaved, she asked, ¡°Why are your hair and beard so long? She could even see hints of blood scabs behind his hair, which was probably left on him on the day of the attack. But it also proved that in almost a week¡¯s time since the attack, Julian had yet to deal with the injuries on his body because he had stayed by her side. Diana¡¯s heart suddenly sank at the thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve made you sad.¡± She should¡¯ve already known that since Julian loved their unborn babies, he would also be sad that they were no longer around. Yet he pushed the grief to the side, endured everything before him, and even took the time out of his busy schedule to care for and soothe her. With mixed feelings swirling in her mind, Diana carefully touched the scabs on the back of his head. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Julian grinned at the question and replied, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to look at me.¡± Finally, instead of drowning in the grief of losing their children, Diana was willing to look at the outside world again. His smile was so sincere, shy, and genuine. Though his appearance was clearly embarrassing and didn¡¯t match a CEO¡¯s image, it made Diana¡¯s eyes redden the longer she stared. [1 Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 357 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 357 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 357 ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Julian said when he saw Diana was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t want her to get upset. because of him and hastily added, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯m going to look into this whole thing, okay?¡± He would make sure to give Diana a thorough exnation. Diana nodded. ¡°What about your injuries?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it today.¡± He needed to leave the hospital to carry out what he wanted to do, after all, and he couldn¡¯t leave in this shape. ¡°Okay,¡± Diana said with a small nod. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait here for you and get some rest.¡± After saying that, sheid back down in the hospital bed, looking like a porcin doll under the white lights. There was a beautiful yet heartbreaking beauty to Diana at this moment. Her miscarriage clearly had an irreversible effect on her. Julian didn¡¯t dare to stare too long at her. Otherwise, the image of Diana copsing in his arms on that rainy day would appear in his mind over and over again. She had begged him to save Aster and Star, but¡­ He hadn¡¯t been able to save even one of them. His nose started to turn red; as a big man, he didn¡¯t want to cry in front of his wife. So, he stood and tucked her in before saying, ¡°No more hurting yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Her eyes were now bright and clear, and she could obviously see him now. She could feel that Julian was also grieving on the inside, just the same as her. It showed in his disheveled appearance and the fact that he hadn¡¯t bothered to treat his wounds. She was confident Julian would look for an answer to give to her. Thus, she was willing to listen to him. Julian soon left. Diana didn¡¯t know how he started his investigation, but he didn¡¯t return to the hospital that night. It wasn¡¯t until early the next morning that Nina came over with breakfast instead. ¡°Here, have more to eat, Diana,¡± Nina said as she opened a container. ¡°I brought two vors. Pick whichever one you want.¡± The different sandwiches had two types of meat: chicken and beef. Before she fell pregnant, Diana loved chicken. After she was pregnant, she preferred beef. She also needed to add pickles, which she didn¡¯t like before her pregnancy, and only then would the sandwich be delicious enough for her. For a time, she even had an aversion to chicken and couldn¡¯t stand to look at it. But now, her taste buds had returned to normal, and she didn¡¯t want to eat the sandwich when she saw pickles poking out from it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Give me the chicken one.¡± As soon as she said that, tears welled up in her eyes again. What could she do? She didn¡¯t want to think about her babies, but life had the knack of bringing up things that would remind her of them and that things were not the same anymore. The babies were no longer in her belly. She ate and wept silently. Nina didn¡¯t know how tofort her in this situation, except to sit with her and keep handing her tissues. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Diana muttered as she wiped her tears. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop.¡± It seemed that crying it out was better than holding it in. ¡°I know,¡± Nina said, her heart obviously aching for her dear friend. ¡°I understand. Just cry if you feel like it. No one willugh at you.¡± Diana felt less upset as the two chatted, and she said, ¡°Julian went to look into Ka.¡± She clenched her fist tightly, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything to find, or if I¡¯m overthinking it, or if Ka really did set me up in secret.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nina assured Diana. ¡°If Ka really did do something, Julian will find out. I heard Vans say that Julian didn¡¯t rest the entire night. He¡¯d been sorting out all sorts of details from your pregnancy. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll definitely give you a clear answer. Ka¡¯s trapped in the hospital now, and she can¡¯t escape before things have been cleared up.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana said with a nod. She chatted a little longer with Nina before gradually falling asleep. It was dark in Ka¡¯s ward, and Julian hadn¡¯t turned on the lights. She could only vaguely make out his silhouette in the dim light from the sky. His presence was suffocating. ¡°J¨CJulian¡­¡± Ka had already heard about Diana¡¯s miscarriage, and how much importance Julian had ced on the babies. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 358 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 358 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 358 Julian¡¯s ruthlessness towards the Pabian family and the fact he hadn¡¯t left a trace of Luke¡¯s body was a consequence that Ka hadn¡¯t expected. She trembled in fear, and her teeth chattered. She used almost all of her strength to force herself to calm down. It didn¡¯t matter. Luke was dead, and he didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to confess her involvement before he died. There had also been no news from Mr. Carter¡¯s end, so she rxed once more when the thought crossed her mind. Now that her emotions had settled, she patted the empty spot on her bed and gave Julian a real smile. Enter title¡­ ¡°Did youe to see me?¡± Julian hade in the middle of the night. Did he want to get Ka pregnant to rece the baby in Diana¡¯s belly? Ka perked up at the thought and started moving. She even tried to pull her hospital gown down a little. Julian had never met a person who had made such an error of judgment in his life. Was Ka¡­really the same girl who had saved him as a child? The more he interacted with her, the more he felt there was so much difference between her and the person he vaguely remembered in his memory. With a click, the hospital room brightened. The lights bounced off the wall and emitted a harsh light for a moment, causing Ka to squint her eyes shut for a while and subconsciously bring up her hand to shield her face. Such a situation made her exposed shoulder seem like a joke. Julian couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in his eyes. He tossed a recorder to her side and said, ¡°Listen to that. It¡¯s Mr. Carter¡¯s confession.¡± Ka pressed the y button on it, and her face drastically paled as she listened. Eventually, her smile vanished and only fear was left on her face. ¡°He¡¯s lying! That¡¯s not true! What he said was all fake!¡± ¡°Lying?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°The leftover powder has already been tested, and they were chemicals for abortion! Mr. Carter mistakenly thought his small dosage had been ineffective, so he reced it with prescribedxatives. That was the only reason it saved Diana¡¯s future fertility!¡¯ If Mr. Carter had followed Ka¡¯s dosage to feed Diana, the miscarriage process would have been gruesome and painful. ¡°Ka, you¡¯re such a cruel person.¡¯ Julian¡¯s tone was harsh and no longer tolerant as it had been before. ¡°Diana was right. I was too amodating and tolerant of you. If she hadn¡¯t insisted that I look into this matter, you would¡¯ve really gotten away with it¡­¡± Ka couldn¡¯t process the words Julian said after that. She was shaking all over. Her mind buzzed like a machine chugging in her brain. Then, there was regret and hate, and alsoment that Mr. Carter had switched her medication, which caused her not to achieve her goal of getting rid of the baby and never letting Diana get pregnant again. And then, there was terrible fear. Fear of Julian. He hadn¡¯te to meet her for the purpose she had thought. Rather, he had Still, it sounded like the fact she had colluded with Luke hadn¡¯t been discovered. Ka was d Luke was dead; at the very least, she still had a fighting chance because of it. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian growled, his patience clearly running thin. ¡°Mr. Carter has admitted everything. Will you still not admit it?¡± ¡°I do! I admit it!¡± Ka nodded her head rapidly, and her tears kept falling. Her emotions swung from terrified to angry instantly. ¡°Julian!¡± Ka screamed suddenly, breaking out of the innocent image she usually disyed before Julian. Her mangled voice was surprisingly a little harsh as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why I did all these things? It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯ve be what I am today!¡± Her logic was simply unreasonable. And yet, Julian had no choice but to hear her out as she had saved him when they were younger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me back then, you would be dead now!¡± Spread the loveCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 359 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 359 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 359 Ka had no qualms about using Diana¡¯s saving grace on Julian. She brought it up as a way to guilt trip Julian, and she didn¡¯t feel the slightest remorse about doing so. ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me since we met! But you were too good! You gave me all the wonderful fantasies of my youth, and you pampered me so much¡­ You even married Diana because she looked like me after I disappeared! And after that, you ruined your marriage because you yearned for me!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ka got more passionate as she spoke, ¡°Do you think that as a woman faced with a man like you, she can. give you up? Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry you?! But you? Without an exnation, you suddenly said you wanted to cut off allmunication with me! You didn¡¯t even care about me when I got injured! You only pushed me to Noel! Have you ever thought about how I feel?!¡± Everything Ka said was the truth. Julian knew that in the process of repaying Ka¡¯s kindness, there were moments when he mistook his kindness for love. Forget about Ka, even he himself was confused for a long time. Julian at first assumed that wanting to treat someone well was love. Because of Diana, however, he could understand his feelings and heart after some struggle andparison. In the end, it was the decision of wanting to be responsible for himself and the two women that was the reason for his heartlessness towards Ka. Yet, he never thought that it would cause so much unseen hurt to Ka. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I didn¡¯t change only recently,¡± Ka said as she covered her face. It was hard to tell if she did so because she was ashamed, or if she wasughing. ¡°I changed the day I returned home and found out you were married! I becamepletely unlike myself. I became selfish! I expected you to keep your promise about getting a divorce every day, you know? But you didn¡¯t! You even had a child with Diana! Even when I offered to announce with great fanfare that she was the eldest daughter of the Winnington family, she still refused to divorce you. What do you two take me for? What do you treat me as?!¡± When she finished, Ka clutched her head and whimpered. The room was silent, and Julian didn¡¯t speak for a long time. No one could see that beneath the tear¨Cstained face, there was a hidden devious smile. Ka was gambling. She was taking a gamble that Julian would go soft on her, and that he would value the feelings between them and the gratitude for saving his life when he was a child. Sure enough, the oppressing feeling in the room lessened, and Ka could gradually feel the temperature of the room returning to normal. To add more effect, Ka sobbed loudly a few more times before slowly looking up, pretending to wipe her tears as she observed the man before her. Much to her great surprise, the man hadn¡¯t softened at all. Instead, his eyes were fixed on her like a hawk. The moment she lifted her head and met his eyes, all the usations and questions she had thrown at him. felt as weak as bubbles. Ka averted her gaze almost immediately. Julian¡¯s lips quirked upwards, but the look on his face was cold. ¡°You were also involved with the incident with Luke, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ka shuddered. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± There wasn¡¯t any need for further evidence to guess that Ka had been involved, as her actions spoke for themselves. ¡°You leaked my day¡¯s schedule to him so he could catch me unaware.¡± Daily New Chapters upload only on niniz(dot Despite all the usations Ka had thrown at him, Julian remained calm. ¡°What was your purpose? My life?¡± The fear Ka felt was real now, and she was utterly terrified. She didn¡¯t know how he could be so perceptive. She clearly hadn¡¯t revealed anything, and even her rant had been perfect! So, why did he suddenly bring up Luke¡­? As the most powerful man in Richburgh who was unpredictable and used to ying tricks, Julian was perceptive to the point of terrifying. Thinking of what happened to Luke, Ka swallowed harshly. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°So your purpose was to cripple me,¡± Julian said, cutting her off as he recalled the day he had been beaten. Only¡­ It got out of hand, and Luke wanted me dead instead.¡± As for Diana¡­ Even if she hadn¡¯t gotten involved that day, the babies in her belly wouldn¡¯t havested much longer anyway. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 360 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 360 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 360 Even though Mr. Carter had unintentionally preserved Diana¡¯s fertility by changing the medication, the babies were already weak from the shock during her early pregnancy. This was followed by the musk that had caused her stomachache, and then Ka¡¯s drug. To Ka, Diana and the babies were no longer a threat. After Julian got crippled, Ka could hand Diana as a gift to Luke. That was most likely the condition in the deal between Ka and Luke. Julian would never forget how Luke had looked at Diana, which was why he had personally fed Luke¡¯s corpse to the dogs. At this moment, Ka couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ Because Julian had guessed everything correctly. ¡°What would¡¯ve happened after I was crippled?¡± Julian said, keeping his eyes firmly on her. ¡°What did you n to do?¡± The pressure from his gaze was overwhelming, and Ka felt like she had been thrown into the deep bottom of a well with no hope of ever seeing the sun again. If she looked up, she would surely drown in the water. If she looked down, she would suffocate from the tight grip around her neck. Under this tremendous pressure, she broke down and cried again. ¡°J¨CJulian¡­! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­!¡± Ka admitted it. Julian had long sensed something was deeply wrong with the woman before him. She had said so much, all to push the me on everyone else except herself and to hide something bigger underneath it all. It was because of her many excuses that he suddenly thought of Luke. Thus, Julian decided to try pressuring her about it. Lo and behold, she actually confessed everything without much prompting. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Then what?¡± Julian continued to ask. ¡°What did you n to do once I was crippled? Did you want me to owe you my life again, so you¡¯d have every right to dispose of everything that was mine?¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­!¡± Ka cried uncontrobly. ¡°I just love you so much! I wanted to keep you with me forever! I wanted to keep you and Diana apart! I was tired of waiting!¡± ¡°Then why did you leave without saying goodbye three years ago?¡± Julian asked, calming down further as their conversation carried on. He was now able to look at Ka objectively. Julian had met countless people, and once believed that he had yed a big influence in Ka¡¯s life. However, he never once believed that her personality had changed overnight. In other words, the fact that she had once been his savior had blinded himpletely, and he had ignored her suspicious actions one too many times. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t disappeared back then, perhaps¡­¡± he said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have married Diana?¡± Ka prodded. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± At the mention of Diana, a hint of tenderness suddenly shed through the man¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Most likely, I¡¯d still marry her.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else being his wife except for Diana. Even during the time he missed Ka like crazy, and when his first thought was to get a divorce once Ka had returned to the country¡­ That hadn¡¯t been love. It had simply beenpensation. From the very start to the end, Julian¡¯s feelings for Ka were only that of gratitude and the intense need topensate her. But toward Diana, it had always been love. If Ka hadn¡¯t gone abroad, perhaps Julian would still eventually meet Diana. But maybe they wouldn¡¯t experience so much tragedy as they did, and there wouldn¡¯t be the need to have a stupid illusion of using Diana as a substitute. Diana was her own person, and she was irreceable. Ka got her first taste of despair when she saw the gentle smile on Julian¡¯s lips. So, Julian really never loved her. Julian had never been ruthless toward Ka, but that wasn¡¯t because of lingering love toward her. Far from it! His kindness was only due to his gratitude toward her for saving his life when they were younger. Yet, if he one day discovered that his true savior was in fact Diana¡­. Ka didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences; a cold shiver ran up her spine. She had to keep it a secret, for she was keenly aware that this was the only thing that could preserve her life right now. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 361 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 361 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 361 Julian¡¯s face twisted into an unpleasant expression. ¡°I¡¯m not that angry about you setting me up, but your schemes involved Diana, and even caused her to lose the babies she values so much.¡± Julian spoke softly, but his words were no less chilling. ¡°So you too deserve to die!¡± Ka shivered violently. Never once had she expected Julian to say such a thing to her, and at that moment, she suddenly recalled Luke¡¯s fate. She was so shocked, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°But¡­¡± Julian¡¯s tone changed slightly. ¡°You saved me once.¡± As Ka had said, Julian was somewhat responsible for what she had be today. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Julian could forget about how Ka had set him up and caused him to be beaten up, but he needed her to pay the consequences for harming Diana and their babies. When Ka heard that, she was about to sigh in relief. Just then, the door to her room mmed open. Noel walked in with two burly men in ck. He greeted Julian politely, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian acknowledged Noel, then slipped his hands into his pockets. He gave Ka an indifferent look before turning around and heading out. Ka immediately realized that something was wrong, and tried to hide behind the hospital bed. ¡°J¨CJulian¡­! What do you n to do?!¡± Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t kill her?! Despite her cries, Julian didn¡¯t stop and continued as if he hadn¡¯t heard them. He had already done his best for Ka. She had made so many mistakes that he had turned a blind eye on, and perhaps his indulgence caused the situation today. If Mr. Carter hadn¡¯t changed her medication, if Noel hadn¡¯t arrived in time¡­ Julian dreaded to think what would have happened to Diana on that rainy day. ¡°She needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Julian uttered those words before leaving. Noel didn¡¯t hesitate and waved his hand, and the two men in ck. moved to grab Ka¡¯s arms. Her voice was hoarse as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Julian could hear Ka¡¯s panic. His heart wasn¡¯t made of stone, and he had known Ka for so many years. Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t love, he still had some lingering feelings toward her. He did think about letting her off the hook again and just giving her a light lesson, but when he closed his eyes, all he could see was Diana crying bitterly. Ka more or less had a hand in pushing Diana into losing her babies. Ka, now knee¨Cdeep in panic, began rambling about everything. ¡°Diana didn¡¯t finish eating my medication! She wasn¡¯t abused by Luke, either! What right do you have to treat me this way? Did she ask you to do this, Julian?! What right do any of you have to do this to me?!¡± Even now, there wasn¡¯t a single hint of remorse in her words. Julian sighed, and didn¡¯t look back. That was the day Ka lost her ability to get pregnant forever. ¡°Sir, your request has beenpleted,¡± Noel reported to Julian. Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± This was considered repaying Ka with the exact same thing she had tried to do to Diana. Julian sat in the long hallway, looking at the cigarette burning so brightly in his hand that no one could see the look on his face. Noel knew he was in a bad mood. ¡°Miss Ka has taken the remaining unused powder Mr. Carter still has. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll get harder for her in the next few days.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian still said nothing and simply hummed, but then he said, ¡°Will you handle your father, or should I?¡± Noel¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he fell to his knees, the sound echoing loudly in the hallway. ¡°Sir¡­¡± In his heart, Noel knew that what his father had done waspletely unforgivable. But when it came to dealing with thetter, he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Noel, he has turned his back on his master.¡± Not only did he take action against Diana, but he also worked with Ka in secret and brought Ka¡¯s people into the mansion. The fact that Julian didn¡¯t make Mr. Carter disappear as per the usual family rules, was already his best show of mercy and consideration to Noel. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 362 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 362 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 362 ¡°The Fulcher family doesn¡¯t retain traitors.¡± Noel understood Julian¡¯s words. ¡°I know. If my father hadn¡¯t swapped out Miss Ka¡¯s medication in secret, he¡¯d be dead now. I understand all of it.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡® Julian was exhausted. 11 He wanted to go back to Diana¡¯s side. It was fine as long as Mr. Carter never appeared in the vi again.. As for Noel, Julian knew his character very well. As the saying goes, a father¡¯s sins shouldn¡¯t fall on his son. After this incident, Julian was sure Noel would only work harder and be more loyal. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± ¨C ¡± ¡± ¡± When Julian returned to the hospital, Diana was already awake. The table was filled with food, but she hadn¡¯t eaten much. When she saw Julian enter the room, her eyes brightened just a little and she asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been taken care of,¡± Julian said, exhaustion lining his face. Diana wasn¡¯t satisfied with his vague answer. ¡°So that means Ka really had something to do with my miscarriage?¡± Diana was confident that it hadn¡¯t been that simple. ¡°Kind of, but not,¡± Julian said as he briefly exined about the powder. ¡°The biggest problem was still the shock and stress I put you through in the early period of your pregnancy, and the embryos weren¡¯t in the best state.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. After all, she had been pregnant with twins. The possibility of danger was greater than if she had been pregnant with just one child. Not to mention, Diana had gone through so much suffering. Regardless of whether it was Ka, Mr. Carter, or Julian, all of them bore some responsibility for causing the loss of the babies; Ka wasn¡¯t entirely to me for this. Only, Ka¡¯s intentions were the only intentionally malicious ones. ¡°No¡­¡± Diana looked at him, as if she had suddenly realized something. A touch of despair slowly welled her eyes as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± up in If Diana hadn¡¯t indulged in Julian¡¯s tenderness and had not promised him a reconciliation¡­ If she had divorced him and left with the babies in her womb¡­ None of this would have happened. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on looking for Julian on that rainy day¡­ If she hadn¡¯t ignored Mr. Carter when she noticed something was wrong with him¡­ If she hadn¡¯t¡­ If she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Julian, none of this would have ever happened. Julian¡¯s senses were suddenly keen, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not defending Ka. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Besides, I¡¯ve already-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Diana said, interrupting him. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything. Everything was pointless. Diana had also yed a part in the passing of her babies. Sadness clung insistently on her once more, only this time, it was more overwhelming than before. Julian wanted tofort her, but didn¡¯t know where to start. After a few minutes of silence, Diana finally spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Julian.¡± It was long overdue, and they should just get it over and done with. Julian refused, of course, I course, and said anxiously, ¡°Diana, we¡¯re still young. We can have another baby, and we can let your body recuperate slowly. We-¡± ¡°Please¡­ Stop using ¡®we¡®,¡± Diana said, looking straight into his eyes. The moment Julian had defended Ka without directly pointing out her mistakes, she had been disappointed again. ¡°I can ignore all the times you¡¯ve protected Ka, but this time, I can¡¯t lie to myself anymore. You value her more than the babies and me.¡± If he really wanted to deal with her and make Ka pay for the consequences, Ka wouldn¡¯t have her life anymore. Shouldn¡¯t Julian avenge their babies? Yet, he still kept Ka alive and well. Diana couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Julian had fallen short in dealing with Luke and Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 363 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 363 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 363 ¡°Let¡¯s just divorce, okay, Julian?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were almost pleading. It was as if their current predicament could only be solved if they divorced. That way, she would stop ming herself so much and would be able to make up for the loss of her babies. Obviously, Julian refused staunchly. But Diana added, ¡°Please¡­ Just set us all free.¡± Diana was exhausted from navigating the triangle between him, her, and Ka. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with these schemes and tricks anymore,¡± Diana said frankly. ¡°I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully.¡± At her words, Julian seemed to be struck by something. He felt his hands and legs ache slightly as he asked, Do you feel that being with me is tiring?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana replied with a nod. ¡°Your world is tooplicated, and I don¡¯t want to be dragged down by you anymore.¡± 11 heto Julian never imagined that Diana would feel this way. But if she wanted an easier life, who was he to disagree? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though it ¡°I¡¯m sort, Julian had to learn to let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being able to protect the three of you properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°Just divorce me, and there¡¯s no need for any protection from now on. I won¡¯t be in any danger either.¡± Up until now, weren¡¯t all the dangers aimed at her brought from his side? Diana couldn¡¯t endure being in the spotlight with him anymore, so it would be best if she escaped. Anyway¡­ Her babies didn¡¯t need a father anymore. They didn¡¯t¡­even want her as a mother. Couldn¡¯t she make mistakes? Couldn¡¯t she get a divorce? But¡­who would return her babies to her? It felt like someone was knocking on her heart with a heavy hammer, and her heart was about to break from the pressure. The pain was both suffocating and aggravating, and she had no tears left to cry because she didn¡¯t want to show her vulnerable state before Julian. That also meant that Diana no longer considered him to be as close to her as before. In that case, Julian should just go and properly care for Ka. As a father who couldn¡¯t even seek justice for their babies¡­she didn¡¯t want him anymore! From N?velDrama.Org. Julian wanted to tell Diana about how he had made Ka take the drugs she had bought, but after thinking about it, it seemed pointless now that things hade to this point. Diana was tired, that was fine. He was willing to let her go. ¡°We can process the paperwork tomorrow.¡± Hah. Julian had agreed so readily, which implied that he really did want to leave. Perhaps James had been right in saying that Julian had his own motives for why he wanted to be with her, and it was obviously the babies. Now that the babies were no longer here, it was only natural he would leave. Diana¡¯s hands trembled, but she hid them under the covers, not wanting to show him. Diana fought back the tears before looking at him firmly and saying, ¡°Okay.¡± It was best not to dy any longer and quickly settle it. Julian had said it would be done tomorrow because he hoped it would work Diana up and make her regret her decision. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. A touch of hurt shed across his eyes, and he said hesitantly, ¡°Is your wound okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana replied, showing him his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not swollen anymore, and the stitches have been taken care of.¡± The aftermath of her miscarriage had also been treated well the week she spent in the hospital. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 364 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 364 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 364 Diana was given plenty of the best nutrient solutions that could be offered. Even though she looked a little refreshed, Julian couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel happy because her joy and pleasure were built on top of their agreement to get a divorce. In other words, her uplifted mood stemmed from the fact that she was about to leave and divorce him. Was a divorce enough to make her happy? Julian wanted to persuade her to reconsider, but the words were stuck in his throat and wouldn¡¯te out. After holding back for a long time, his face was a little red. In the end, he only managed to force a few words out. ¡°Get some rest.¡± Julian was a man whose face rarely turned red. From what Diana knew about him, he blushed most of the time when he was happy. As it turned out, he had been anticipating the divorce so much. If the babies were still around, would he have continued pretending like he was willing to go on living with her? He loved her? Mistook his feelings? Wanted to live the rest of his life with her? All of it was rubbish, wasn¡¯t it? Diana would never believe him again. ¡°Alright,¡± Diana replied and turned away, leaving him with only the view of her indifferent back. Julian wanted to approach her and talk to her, but he lost his nerve when he thought of what she said about being dragged down by him. Let go, she had said. If he let go, she would be happier. Julian didn¡¯t want to be the source of her pain and unhappiness. He left the room slowly. He didn¡¯t rush her to eat as he had done before, nor bring the dishes to her and looked at her tenderly, saying he wouldn¡¯t eat if she didn¡¯t. Julian would never starve together with her anymore, nor would he ever coax her again. This was the change that happened after he had seen Ka today. In Julian¡¯s heart, it seemed that Ka was more important. As the saying goes, firste, first served. Diana understood this. During this time, she was a substitute who yearned for things she shouldn¡¯t. Diana watched Julian¡¯s retreating back, and the corner of her lips curled up into a bitter smile. This was good. She was finally on her own again. The following day, Diana packed her things. She nned to wait for Julian to get her marriage license and also be discharged from the hospital. But before the formalities werepleted, Diana was informed that someone had renewed her hospital fees for another month and had arranged for a specialized caretaker for her, so she could rest and recuperate with peace of mind. At first, she thought it had been Julian who had done it. She was about to refuse when she heard Madam Fulcher¡¯s voice ring out. ¡°Oh, Diana! You¡¯ve suffered so much.¡± Diana had been putting up a strong front all this while, but her facade crumbled when she heard the familiar voice. She didn¡¯t dare turn around and simply cried out through a stuffy nose. ¡°Grandma!¡± Madam Fulcher patted her back andforted her, ¡°Shh, Grandma¡¯s here. It¡¯s okay.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly losing two babies was a tragic event, equivalent to falling right into hell from heaven. ¡°I¡¯ve also lost children in the past, ¡°Madam Fulcher said, thinking about how she had to bury Julian¡¯s parents. ¡°I know how much it hurts.¡± Nothing was more important than caring for Diana¡¯s emotions at this moment, and there was no need for Diana to force herself to smile. The few words that Madam Fulcher said were enough to throw Diana¡¯s emotions into chaos again. It must have been hard for the older woman too¡­ Diana had lost her children, and Madam Fulcher had lost her great¨Cgrandchildren, whom she had been hoping for a long time. Also, since the older woman had high blood pressure, would she be able to handle the news about the divorce? With that in mind, Diana hurriedly pulled out her phone to text Julian. She wanted to tell him that the formalities could be done another day, but he seemed to be one step ahead of her as he called her just at the same time. ¡°Is Grandma there?¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So, Julian was aware that Madam Fulcher wasing to the hospital. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s here.¡± Could it be that he had regretted his decision and had sent Madam Fulcher to be his go¨Cbetween? Inevitably, anticipation filled Diana¡¯s heart. It was as if the hole of loneliness was once again filled a little. There was still a sliver of hope that he would stay. At least it would prove that she hadn¡¯t been so foolish, and that she hadn¡¯t been the only one between the two of them who had been so foolishly in love. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was still soft and gentle, as if he had deliberately lowered his voice because he was afraid of scaring her. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 365 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 365 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 365 Diana gripped the phone tighter. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± ¡°I already told Grandma about the babies and our divorce,¡± Julian repeated, not wanting to put any more pressure on Diana. ¡°She also took her high blood pressure medication before she left the house, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her trying to dy us from getting a divorce this time.¡± As it turned out, Diana had expected too much about their divorce. Diana blushed in shame at the previous thoughts in her head. ¡°Okay. When are you arriving? Can it be done today?¡± Diana asked. Julian thought Diana would wait a few more days for the divorce for Mrs. Fulcher¡¯s sake. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so decisive this time, so he could only go along with her. ¡°Yes.¡± He would treat it as fulfilling her wish. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Right now, he was willing to do anything that would lift her spirits and make her happy. Diana bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital. Don¡¯t forget to bring all the documents needed for the procedure.¡± After she hung up, Mrs. Fulcher took Diana¡¯s hands in hers. The older woman¡¯s eyes were no longer as bright as before, but they were still filled with concern. ¡°Have you really thought it through, Diana?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She wanted to divorce. She did. She didn¡¯t want to live in Ka and Julian¡¯s shadow anymore, much less think of her babies when she looked at Julian. She didn¡¯t want¡­to be the one abandoned again. Diana would rather be the one who left first. This time, she would be the one who refused him. Just as Julian had said in the phone, Mrs. Fulcher didn¡¯t try persuading her again and gently hugged Diana. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± The tears Diana had tried so hard to hold back slid down her face. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Shh, you¡¯re a good girl,¡± Madam Fulcher said. ¡°Even if you¡¯re divorced, you will always be my child. And the shares I gave you¡­ She lowered her voice and whispered in Diana¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s best if you told no one about it.¡± Diana was about to mention that. ¡°Now that the babies are gone, I really don¡¯t think I should keep them. I¡¯ll transfer it back to you again, okay?¡± Before Diana could see the older woman¡¯s reaction, Madam Fulcher suddenly pped Diana on the face. This was the first time she had lost her temper before Diana. ¡°Child!¡± Madam Fulcher said with a touch of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Do you really not believe that I sincerely like you?¡± Diana shook her head hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t you believe my words?¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s chest was visibly heaving with anger. ¡°I told you that those shares were for you! They¡¯re for your personal use! Why do you keep thinking they were for the babies?¡± If the babies had been born safely, Madam Fulcher would have given them something else as gifts. However, those gifts wouldn¡¯t conflict with the shares she had given Diana. ¡°I really do treat you as my own child,¡± Madam Fulcher said, watching as a shameful look appeared on Diana¡¯s face. However, Madam Fulcher couldn¡¯t bear to continue her lecture when she saw how much Diana was ming herself. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the shares again in the future. Also, visit me often even though you¡¯re already divorced, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Those shares were really worth a lot of money! However, seeing Madam Fulcher¡¯s expression, Diana didn¡¯t dare mention it again. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to visit you often.¡± When the right time came, Madam Fulcher would also ask Julian to visit her at the same time. She refused to allow such a good woman to escape their family. Madam Fulcher was determined to be good to Diana, and she was confident that thetter knew how to repay the kindness; Diana would always be sincere to those who were sincere to her. This was the only way Madam Fulcher could help Julian, as his grandmother. Once the two women finished talking, Madam Fulcher showed Diana the newly booked ward that was suitable for her recovery. After Diana had settled her luggage, Julian arrived. When he saw the state Diana was in, he knew that Diana had taken Madam Fulcher¡¯s words to heart. As long as Diana was willing to visit the Fulcher family asionally, he didn¡¯t need to fear that she would disappear forever. He gave Madam Fulcher a grateful look before turning to Diana and asking, ¡°Are you ready to carry out the formalities?¡± Madam Fulcher groaned inwardly. Even if this brat was anxious to fulfill Diana¡¯s wishes and make her happy, he shouldn¡¯t appear so eager to get a divorce! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 366 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 366 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 366 In her annoyance, Madam Fulcher was sorely tempted to knock Julian¡¯s head. But with Diana right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t say too much. So, she sighed and said, ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Diana huffed inwardly. She wasn¡¯t pregnant with his children anymore, and there was a chance for Julian to separate from her immediately and go to Ka. The man must be jumping for joy inwardly, so why would he slow down? Diana looked up and gave Julian a cold look. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon, the two were in the car as it made its way steadily to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Because of their previous divorce application, they didn¡¯t need toplete another waiting period. Diana walked in front of Julian, and the two slowly entered the hall. She noticed that the man¡¯s movements were a little slow, and she nced back at him. her on Julian was dragging his feet and not hurrying to keep pace with her. It was a while before she joined her the bench she had sat at. The staff member assisting them was the same as thest time. Seeing a handsome man and a beautiful woman together was always dazzling. Besides, the staff member¡¯s boss had mentioned that the twoing today were big shots, and to ensure that they were treated well. The entire process went by unbelievably fast. It was so quick that the two involved in the process didn¡¯t have time to react. Everything was settled in a sh, as if every person in the office had dropped everything to cater to their needs. Diana was slightly confused as she held the certificate confirming her divorce. Julian was currently surrounded by some senior management; it was obvious that he had informed them in advance that he would be here. Her grip on her certificate grew tighter as the minutes passed. Had he really been¡­ That impatient to leave her? Diana had once thought that as long as she got a divorce and held this proof in her hand, she would be freed from her love and hatred for Julian and wouldn¡¯t care about how he had dealt with Ka. Perhaps she would also¡­stop thinking about how their failure as parents had caused their babies to leave the world so painfully. At this moment, they were really divorced. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, Diana didn¡¯t feel any joy, nor did she forget about the grief of losing her children. She didn¡¯t even feel that she had gotten her revenge, nor was there any relief in her. Instead, it felt like someone had turned her heart into a sponge that absorbed all water, and only by crying would the liquid be released. Diana put away her certificate carefully and left the bureau alone, heading to buy a headstone. Her babies had been ced in the cemetery, but no monument had been erected yet. She decided she would fix that today. While ordinary headstones were greenish¨Cgray, Diana didn¡¯t want to use such a cold color for her babies. Instead, she chose a soft yellow headstone. She hoped they would always be able to feel the warmth and regret of a mother¡¯s heart. The store owner said that since it was a unique color, Diana would need to wait for a while. As she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, she agreed and waited at the entrance. Her mind waspletely nk. It seemed that after ensuring the divorce wasplete, she could no longer think about anything else to do. For now, it was just a matter of waiting for the headstone to bepleted. ¡°Miss, what words would you like to be carved on the stone?¡± The store owner was almost done, and only needed to carve the required words on it. Diana considered it for a moment, then asked, ¡°Could I carve it myself?¡± The store owner nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind how the finished product will look, that¡¯s no problem at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Her babies had been so young and hadn¡¯t even learned to read yet. She knew they wouldn¡¯t me her even if her carvings were ugly. Diana smiled mischievously, feeling like she had interacted with her babies for a moment before saying, ¡± Give it to me, then.¡± She took the tools from the store owner, and he guided her through the process. Diana listened patiently, but when it was actually time to carve the words, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to write. She stood staring at the headstone in a daze for a long time, until theser pointer in her hand became a little hot. Gradually, she returned to her senses and slowly carved two names: Aster and Star. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 367 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 367 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 367 Those were the names Julian had given their babies. In the future, Diana¡¯s path would never cross with Julian¡¯s again, and they would only move further from each other. They would never have children together again. So, she would let these two names remain on this headstone. It wasn¡¯t only in memory of their two children, but also of the time when she loved Julian. The store owner looked at it and gently reminded her, ¡°Miss, you still need to carve the words ¡®grave¡®¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he saw the elegant but pale and fragile woman seemingly turning into a butterfly that might fly away at any moment, and he couldn¡¯t continue anymore. Instead, he said, ¡°My sincere condolences.¡± No matter who it was that had gone from the world, those who were alive must live on. Diana understood the logic in it, but after carving the name of her babies, she thought about the divorce certificate in her bag and could no longer control her tears from pouring out. Her heart ached terribly, but there was no one she could talk to about this pain. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is fine,¡± Diana said in a trembling voice as she tried to hold back her remaining tears. They were still so little, so I don¡¯t want their headstone to be too heavy.¡± The sadness wafting from her was obvious. The store owner seemed to understand, as he didn¡¯t press further and simply muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss.¡± Diana didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded gently in response. When she arrived at the cemetery, it was already past noon. Despite the time, Diana didn¡¯t feel hungry. So, she sat next to the grave after she had set everything up. Her mind was clearly nk, and she wasn¡¯t thinking of anything. When she looked at the names on the stone, a bitter feeling rose in her heart, and tears again spilled from her eyes. Aster, Star¡­ This was her first pregnancy, and the first time she had twins¡­ She wanted to me Luke, but the man was dead. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She wanted to me Ka, but it seemed that it was impossible. Even though Julian knew about the drugging, he had protected Ka as he had always done. He hadn¡¯t said a word against her. Julian had even defended Ka, saying that her n had failed. Ultimately, the me was ced on the quality and health of the embryos and the stress they had caused themselves. How great was it to never be wrong in one¡¯s life, just like Ka? Fine. Diana would me Julian for lying to her for three years, for changing her fertility pills, for having spoken harshly about the babies she carried, and¡­ For never loving her. Yet, all of it was now pointless. Diana and Julian had already divorced. Diana caressed the headstone she had erected, and the pain in her heart intensified to an unbearable point. She had no one to me but herself. It was her fault for loving Julian, and it was her fault that¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Diana whispered as she looked at the headstone. She could hardly contain the various feelings in her heart, and simply sat there until the sky turned dark. Later, she saw someone selling alcohol on the roadside, so she went over and bought a few bottles to drink. When Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t hear from Julian or Diana for a long time after they had left the hospital, she called Julian. Julian broke out in cold sweat when he heard his grandmother¡¯s question. ¡°What? She didn¡¯t return to the hospital?¡± ¡°No,¡± Madam Fulcher said, suspicioncing her voice. ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up my call, and I couldn¡¯t reach her.¡± Julian grew anxious upon hearing her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We went our own ways after leaving the bureau. I¡¯m going to look for her now.¡± How was Madam Fulcher expected not to worry after hearing what her grandson had said? She immediately tore into Julian for his carelessness. Things were already at this point, yet he still didn¡¯t know how to properly keep an eye on Diana?! ¡°You deserve Diana divorcing you! If anything happens to her, don¡¯t evere to see me again!¡± Madam Fulcher roared. After she hung up, she quickly dispatched her own people to look for Diana. On his side, Julian also didn¡¯t dawdle. He quickly pulled up the surveince around the Civil Affairs Bureau and began specting where Diana had gone. ¡°Find her! Even if you have to dig Richburgh to the ground, I want her found within the hour!¡± If Diana was once again in danger, Julian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 368 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 368 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 368 In fact, from this day on, those who were observant would realize that Julian had be softer compared to the past. No one would know that it was due to a woman. Now that Julian had a weakness, he hoped to have fewer enemies so that Diana would be in less danger. In that way, at least Julian wouldn¡¯t worry that something had happened to her when she suddenly went missing. After an hour, Noel reported in and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve searched all of downtown. We even went to ces Miss Winnington usually frequented, but she wasn¡¯t there. We even contacted Miss Nina, but we still can¡¯t find her.¡± Couldn¡¯t find her? Julian thought about her mental state, and his heart fell in a mess. He had been careless and negligent. He had assumed that Diana had hurriedly left the bureau to rush back to Madam Fulcher¡¯s side. He hadn¡¯t expected her to disappear¡­ Where the hell would she go? Had she run into a bad guy like Luke, or was it that she couldn¡¯t get over her desire to be reunited with the babies¡­ The babies! Julian¡¯s eyes lit up, a ce immediately shing to his mind as he ordered Noel, ¡°To the cemetery!¡± The cemetery where the babies had been buried was on the outskirts of town! It was sparsely popted, and surrounded by mountains and rivers. It had no cellphone signal and was in the middle of nowhere. It was also the ce Diana had designated for their babies to rest in peace. The two teams rushed over at once. It was already veryte, but Diana didn¡¯t feel afraid despite being alone in a cemetery at thete hour. However, there were a lot of empty alcohol bottles around her. She looked like she was an empty shell, and she was obviously not thinking about anything. However, her eyes started to increasingly hurt as time passed. When Julian found her, her eyes were swollen beyond recognition. When Diana caught sight of Julian, she grinned widely and looked up. ¡°There you are! You¡¯re here again!¡± Diana chanted. She was obviously smiling, but tears kept flowing down her face. She didn¡¯t stop pouring alcohol down her throat, and she looked like any other drunkard. She had just gone through a miscarriage, and her body wouldn¡¯t withstand such a torment. Julian was angry, but also distressed at her actions. He stepped forward and snatched the bottle from her hands. ¡°Stop drinking!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana ¡®s eyes widened suddenly as surprise clouded her features. ¡°Oh¡­ This Julian can talk!¡± Julian was speechless. ¡°¡­Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana denied it with a shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I just¡­don¡¯t feel really good¡­¡± She actually¡­hadn¡¯t wanted to divorce him, Yet, today, the deed was done. Diana didn¡¯t want to be separated from Julian. She actually wanted to continue loving him, but¡­ Thinking of how loving him would only bring her pain, that he had used her and only saw her as a substitute, and had even only reconciled with her because of their babies¡­ It was like a knife to her heart. Now that the babies were gone¡­ ¡°You must be ted to divorce me, right?¡± Diana asked Julian with swollen eyes, a clouded look in her gaze. Julian was stunned. What? How could he feel happy because of that?! He had only divorced her so that she wouldn¡¯t be depressed and miserable. He only did it to go along with her wishes to make her happy! But now¡­ Instead of joy, he felt a heavier sadness in her. Had he¡­been wrong? When she brought up the divorce, he should have put his foot down vehemently and tried to keep her. He should have held her tightly in his arms, regardless of how shameless he would look, and begged her not to From N?velDrama.Org. leave him! ¡°Dia-¡± ¡°Shh,¡± Diana said, cing her hand on his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± How could an illusion speak? Diana had seen plenty of hallucinations of him, but the only difference this time was that he was talking. She wanted to control him! Diana¡¯s hand slowly moved up and held Julian¡¯s head. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 369 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 369 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 369 ¡°You have to remember to be sorry for me and also the babies. You have to¡­¡± Diana began to cry as she spoke. ¡°N¨CNo. It¡¯s not your fault! I know that. The biggest responsibility for the babies leaving is still mine!¡± As she said that, she reached out and snatched the bottle of wine fiercely from Julian¡¯s hand and took a quick swig. She could no longer taste the pungent taste of the alcohol. She only felt the pain in her heart ebbing away when the liquid rushed down her throat, and she could also forget the torment she had experienced in the past few days. In her hallucination, Julian would stare at her with those extremely affectionate eyes. He would be sad when she was hurt, and happy when she was joyful. But in reality, Julian was not like that. He was a man who defended Ka even after their babies died, and a man¡­who Noel would want to continue serving. Had Julian never thought about it? After what Mr. Carter and Ka had done to her, how was Diana supposed to treat Noel like nothing had happened? How could he expect her not to want to rip Ka to pieces? But Julian had never given her a choice. He even acted as if none of those things had happened and ultimately med it on the poor development of the embryos, stating that there had been signs of miscarriage from the start. From N?velDrama.Org. It was her fault¡­ It was all her fault! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have loved you,¡± Diana slurred. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken that blow for you, much less sought you. out on that rainy day¡­¡± But¡­ If she could go back in time, she would still do it all again without hesitation. Oh¡­ Just what should she do? She was so ridiculous! Dianaughed through her tears, exhaling a gust of alcoholic breath on Julian¡¯s face as sheughed in his ear. Julian was a clean freak, but didn¡¯t even twitch at her actions. Instead, he quietly crouched down and stared at her with his deep, mysterious eyes as he listened to her rambling. Diana was also staring back at him. Her hallucination this time seemed all too real¡­ Suddenly, she flung the bottle away to the side and threw herself at him. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ I¡¯m so hopeless, aren¡¯t I? When we first married, did you know how happy I was? If I could do it all over, I¡¯d still love you and take that blow for you. I¡¯d still cross half the city to look for you on that rainy day when I couldn¡¯t reach you¡­!¡± But what about her babies? Her babies would still pass away on that day. She didn¡¯t want that to happen again! ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we be a happy family together? Why couldn¡¯t I have been allowed to bring them into this world without any problems? Why¡­why do you refuse to love me¡­¡± Julian listened to her cries, feeling like a knife was stabbing into his heart and twisting ruthlessly at every word that spilled from her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse to love you.¡± On the contrary, he loved her so very much. He loved her so much that he even chose her over his savior, Ka. He loved her so much that he felt suffocated at the thought of her leaving. However, he had said he loved her so many times, yet she had never believed him. And that was what made Julian feel the most powerless. Diana¡¯s cries grew louder. She refused to stop, no matter how much he tried tofort or coax her. It was as if Diana wanted to flush out all the pain in her heart by crying it out. Julian¡¯s heart tightened painfully. He had always been a man of a steel heart and didn¡¯t shed tears, but recently, he had consistently been walking around with reddened eyes. Julian¡¯s gaze gradually shifted to the headstone next to them. It looked unique as it was a soft yellow color instead of the usual dull gray, and it stood out in the darkness. The words on it were crooked, but the sincerity behind the carvings was obvious. ¡°Aster¡­ Star¡­¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 370 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 370 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 370 Julian looked up and felt the ache in his heart deepen. He gazed at the sky, hoping that it would keep his tears from spilling out. He ced his hand gently on Diana¡¯s back and patted her. ¡°Look up in the sky, Diana. They¡¯re watching us from above.¡± Diana refused to move. Her mind was numb. It was as if her mind had split into several people. One was cursing Ka, another was condemning Mr. Carter, another was cursing Julian, and thest was cursing herself. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. An idiot!¡± Diana answered her inner thoughts out loud, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m an idiot. I was the one who failed my babies. I shouldn¡¯t have been sad during my pregnancy, and I shouldn¡¯t have been so slow to notice that something was wrong with Mr. Carter¡­¡± After saying that, she suddenly pushed Julian away and pulled out her divorce certificate. ¡°Look at this!¡± Diana said, seemingly to empty air. ¡°I¡¯m divorced, so I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I won¡¯t be stupid anymore¡­so will you return my babies to me? If I could turn back time and have them back, I would¡¯ve left Richburgh the first chance I got. I¡¯d leave to a ce where no one can find us, and bring them into the world peacefully¡­¡± Her eyes were so swollen, and she could barely see out of it. Despite that, tears filled her eyes again, and her entire face looked puffed up. ¡°If they can¡¯t find us¡­ If they can¡¯t¡­that would be great. My babies and I would be safe¡­¡± There was so much regret in her voice. The intention to talk her down instantly vanished from Julian¡¯s heart. He was also ming himself. He med himself for not being able to protect the woman he loved and his children. ¡°So, the divorce really was a way to be free for you,¡± Julian muttered as he hugged her. He didn¡¯t ask her to look up into the sky again and said gently, ¡°Aster and Star are watching us. They¡¯re seeing how bad of a father and husband I am.¡± And at the grave of their children, Julian finally shed a tear. Diana was still caught up in her drunken world, so Julian didn¡¯t get any response from her. That didn¡¯t anger him. He simply continued patting her back, and slowly massaged her stomach. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t feel too bad after drinking so much. In the darkness of the night, Diana cried as Julian listened. After an unknown amount of time, Diana¡¯s emotions finally settled down a little. The weather was cool, and a breeze blew past. Julian was afraid she might catch a cold, so he forcibly picked her up and tried to walk out. But when Diana sensed his movement and how she was being moved away, she quickly grabbed onto the headstone. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I want to stay with my babies!¡± Diana was going to stay here with them for the rest of her life! It wasn¡¯t like she had anything left, anyway. Her home, husband, and children were all gone. She might as well stay here and perish with them. ¡°Diana,¡± Julian said with a sigh. He tried to pry her hands off the headstone, but she wouldn¡¯t relent. Julian knelt on the ground and tried to persuade her, ¡°Grandma¡¯s still waiting for you at the hospital. Don¡¯t you want to see her and reassure her that you¡¯re fine?¡± Grandma¡­ The word seemed to invoke a warm feeling inside her. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Diana murmured. ¡°But¡­she¡¯s not my grandma anymore¡­¡± Diana was already divorced. She had shamelessly taken thepany¡¯s shares but then had lost her babies, the great¨C grandchildren that Grandma had been longing for¡­ Even though Madam Fulcher had assured Diana it was alright, Diana knew that the older woman had held back her own pain andforted her. However, the better Madam Fulcher treated her, the more guilty Diana felt. She didn¡¯t deserve such a kind elderly woman¡­ There was still some wine left in the bottle, and Diana picked it up and drank it. Then, she looked at Julian steadily and said, ¡°You seem so real¡­¡± Julian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m real.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Diana¡¯s full attention was on him after she heard his words. ¡°That¡¯s great! Can I make a wish?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I actually want you to favor me for once¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked like a wounded rabbit. ¡± Can you give Ka to me and let me deal with her?¡± In the end, her miscarriage was inextricably linked to Ka. She simply wanted¡­to ask for justice from him. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 371 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 371 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 371 ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Julian has his reasons for that. One, Ka¡¯s crime didn¡¯t warrant her death and she had already gotten the punishment she deserved. Two, Julian didn¡¯t want Diana to dwell too much on the loss of their children, let alone dirty her hands all because of Ka. So instead, he dealt with the issue on his own as soon as he discovered it. He never expected Diana to think that he had done so because it was a matter of who was favored. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I knew it¡­¡® ¡± Even the man in her drunken hallucination refused to favor her just once. Worse, he wasn¡¯t willing to get justice for her and her babies. Diana raised her hand to smack him away angrily. But no matter how much she hit him, this illusion of hers was terribly stubborn and refused to leave her sight. After a while, she got tired of hitting him and needed a break. ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± Julian said, taking the chance to grab her iling hands and pulling her into his arms again. His eyes were filled with pain as he continued, ¡°Stop thinking about all this nonsense, okay?¡± Ka, Mr. Carter, and everything else that was in her mind¡­ None of those things were as important as her returning to her normal life. However, Diana was devastated. She couldn¡¯t understand any of Julian¡¯s actions, and she could only see them as him defending Ka and not wanting the woman to get hurt. ¡°Then, what about Mr. Carter?¡± Diana hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°How the hell did you deal with him?¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to say she wanted to deal with him. She was certain he would refuse again. She couldn¡¯t ept that she and the babies were worth even less than the older man. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Julian replied. ¡°I asked Noel to handle it.¡± The two were father and son, after all. Noel still had to work for him, so Julian didn¡¯t ask about how Noel had handled the matter. However, he was certain that Noel would handle it to his satisfaction. That was the trust and tacit understanding Julian and Noel had cultivated over the many years of working together. A son was not their father. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Dianaughed a little madly. There was even snot on her face, but Julian didn¡¯t think it was disgusting when he looked at her. He simply used his coat to wipe it off her face. Diana didn¡¯t hesitate to blow her nose as hard as possible on the material before rubbing her face against him, and Julian heard her murmuring, ¡°I knew this was fake¡­ He didn¡¯t get angry even though I dirtied his clothes¡­¡± That meant the conversation between them was also fake. When Diana thought about it, it was quite ridiculous. Forget about how he favored Ka, but even Mr. Carter? That was outrageous! She couldn¡¯t believe it! She didn¡¯t believe that she was so low on his priority! But then, why did it hurt so much? It was as if everything that happened was real, and she was the one who refused to believe that her position in his heart was so low¡­ ¡°Asshole!¡± Diana suddenly shouted and shot to her feet. Since Julian was fake and just an illusion, she would take this opportunity to keep beating him and vent her anger! So, by the time Julian managed to carry Diana out of the cemetery, his hair had been pulled into a terrible mess, there were scratches on his face, bothrge and small, and he looked severely beaten up. Noel looked rmed at Julian¡¯s state, and he stepped forward to take Diana from Julian¡¯s arms. ¡°S¨CSir¡­?¡± Julian simply looked up with a sharp gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll manage.¡± As he said that, he carefully bent down and ced her in the car like she was a precious treasure. He didn¡¯t let go of her hand during the entire process or cared about the injuries he had sustained. As Noel watched, he suddenly realized that he was wrong. Even though Julian and Diana were divorced, her position in his heart remained unchanged. She would remain the Fulcher family¡¯s mistress, and Julian wouldn¡¯t even care about how she had practically assaulted him. And Noel, he¡­had just tried to take Diana from Julian¡¯s arms! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 372 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 372 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 372 Noel was horrified at himself after the realization hit him. He was thankful he hadn¡¯t reached out to touch. Diana, or he would have¡­ Would his hands still be attached to his body if he had done so? Noel broke out in cold sweat, but he quickly got inside the car and started the engine. ¡°Where to, sir?¡± ¡°The hospital,¡± Julian replied, his brows furrowing deeply. He looked at Diana, who was shifting restlessly in his arms. He rolled down the window, watching as the bright yellow headstone got further and further away as the car moved. ¡°She hasn¡¯t recovered from her miscarriage, and Grandma made some appointments for her recovery that¡¯d be better for her to receive in the hospital and not the residence.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When they arrived at the hospital, Madam Fulcher, who Julian had long since updated, had yet to leave. When she caught sight of them, she was relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll go home for now,¡± Madam Fulcher said, looking at Diana before shifting her gaze to Julian¡¯s sorry state. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle ruefully. ¡°You better take good care of her. She¡¯s worth it.¡± Madam Fulcher had never been wrong about people. Diana was much better than Ka. ¡°Take care on your way back,¡± Julian said. ¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He didn¡¯t dare leave Diana alone in the suite, and he added, ¡°If you want to visit your great¨C grandchildren, just go to the cemetery. Diana erected a monument. It¡¯s yellow.¡± Madam Fulcher had initially not nned to go. She was already so old, and couldn¡¯t bear the pain of sending off her great¨Cgrandchildren at this age. But at this moment, after hearing Julian¡¯s words about Diana erecting a yellow headstone for them, her mood suddenly brightened. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and see them when I have time soon and send them off.¡± She would pray that they would still be able to be Diana¡¯s children in their next life. She was positive Diana would make a great mother. Definitely. After Madam Fulcher left the hospital with a lighter heart, Julian started to help Diana clean up. They both had some vomit on them, so he decided they both needed a change of clothes. As a result, he had an easy time changing his clothes, but Diana¡¯s was a problem. When he touched her a little, she covered herself like an octopus and hit him. ¡°Get lost!¡± He was just an illusion! How dare he try to remove her clothes? Was she so shameless that she wanted skin contact with a hallucination?! The angrier Diana was, the harder she hit Julian. Before long, Julian¡¯s arms were red and throbbing. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Julian groaned in exasperation and knelt at the edge of the ed. ¡°Will you stop it?¡± She would wake up in a terrible state if she went to sleep like this. He needed to help her get clean, and get some soup in her that was good for her stomach and internal organs before he dared let her sleep. However¡­ Diana was trying her best to open her swollen eyes. ¡°No!¡± This ¡°fake¡± Julian was staying by her side during her suffering and even taking care of her. It was so nice to have such an illusion¡­ She let herself fall on the bed and stared up at the ceiling nkly, unknown thoughts running through her mind. Julian hurriedly reached over to help her change, seeing that she had settled down. However, Diana smirked as though he had fallen for her trick and straightened up suddenly and threw up all over him. There was filth everywhere. An unpleasant smell also lingered in the air, but Julian was still not angry. He calmly grabbed some tissues and wiped his face before looking at Diana with a pained expression, ¡°It must be hard since this is the first time you¡¯ve drank so much, right?¡± ¡°It is¡­¡± Diana croaked as she looked up, revealing her red and swollen eyes. ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± She repeated the words under her breath as she took his hand andid it on her heart before moving it to her stomach, where her babies once rested. ¡°It hurts here¡­and here¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 373 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 373 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 373 After saying that, Diana shoved Julian away roughly. ¡°You stink! So smelly! Stay away from me!¡± Shocked by her drastic mood swing, Julian could only sigh and clean himself up before returning to her side. But this time, he was forceful in his attempts to help her change. ¡°You stink too.¡± Once he cleaned her up, he could help her soothe her stomach. Then, he would stay by her side and get some rest. In the state she was in, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lie down peacefully. However, Diana was extremely stubborn. ¡°I stink? Haha¡­ How could a fake like you say that to me?¡± As she said that, Diana raised a hand to p Julian again. Although there wasn¡¯t much strength behind her blow, the sound of skin hitting skin echoed out loud in the room. Diana was stunned. ¡°How can an illusion feel so real?¡± Julian suddenly came closer to her face, then ced a hand over her hand that was on his face to squeeze his face. ¡°Do you feel this?¡± Diana nodded dumbly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m real. I¡¯m not an illusion,¡± Julian said, concluding the fact. Then he pointed to the mess in the room and said, ¡°Now, you¡¯ll work with me and change out of your dirty clothes, okay?¡± After hearing his words, Diana was suddenly very aware of the unpleasant smell in the room. Instantly, her face scrunched up, and she felt like throwing up again. Julian hurriedly put his hand to her lips, afraid she would dirty herself again. He had taken care of Diana before, but he had never dealt with such a filthy scene. Come to think of it, many firsts in his life had been given to her. And all of them had been given willingly. Diana noticed his gentle and warm eyes. Then, she noticed their state and position, and a sense of uneasiness came over her, and she pushed his hand away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for me. We¡¯re already divorced.¡± Since they were divorced, they had nothing to do with each other anymore. There was even less need for Julian to care for her like this. It was clear that Diana was setting boundaries, and Julian felt his heart turn cold at the look in her eyes. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Surprisingly, Julian was at a loss for words at this moment, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Diana was ming him. She med him for what happened to their children. Julian also med himself. However, the fact was that it had already happened, and there was nothing they could do but ept it. But what made it harder for him to ept was that the person Diana med the most was herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have tortured herself by drinking herself into this state. The thought gave Julian a dull pain in his chest, like a thorn was consistently poking his heart. He didn¡¯t say a word as he cleaned up the filth, threw out the mess, and then quickly took out new sheets and covers to change. His actions were easy and smooth the whole time, and it looked like he had done this a thousand times. His movements werepletely devoid of the arrogant and dignified CEO that he was. While Diana had been in aa, Julian had gotten used to doing these things. He hadn¡¯t let anyone else take over her care back then either. The same was true now. Diana was his woman. He needed to do these things personally for her. To Diana¡¯s astonishment, after he cleaned up everything, he came over with a towel to wipe her face and rinse her mouth without any exnation. Diana was tempted to avoid his hands many times, but the look in his eyes stopped her, and she didn¡¯t dare to struggle as he cleaned her face. This man¡­the majestic and superior air around him was not a joke to be trifled with. ¡°So tell me,¡± Julian said,ing over with scissors in hand. ¡°Will you change your dirty clothes yourself, or do you want me to cut them off and change them for you?¡± ¡­I¡¯ll do it on my own,¡± Diana replied. She had already sobered up some, and wasn¡¯t as drunk as before. ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian turned around to give her some privacy to change. Once she was done changing, Julian wiped her hands, feet, face, and neck with a towel again.¡± ¡°This is weird,¡± Diana said as shey on the bed, looking up at the chandelier on the ceiling. The wind blew outside the window, causing the chandelier to sway gently. Diana felt that the swaying urately represented her mood right now; floating, insecure, and not knowing where she wouldnd once the wind died down. Spread the love Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 374 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 374 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 374 Diana repeated the statement, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± Once a couple divorced, they should keep a distance and not be in the strange circumstance Julian and she were in at the moment. Julian heard her repeat the same words, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist tightly. His lean, sharp jawline tensed and loosened a few times before he finally asked, ¡°Do you still love me?¡± Diana choked, and her face turned redder than before. She couldn¡¯t help but retract her hand from his hold. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Why would a divorced couple talk about whether they loved each other? However, Julian didn¡¯t let up and reached out to turn her face to his. Meeting her eyes, he asked again, Diana, do you still love me?¡± Up close, Julian was startlingly good¨Clooking. In particr, the demeanor of his body made it easy to get lost in it. He was like an addiction, one that didn¡¯t belong to Diana. She couldn¡¯t let herself get hooked. Diana averted her eyes and said, ¡°No. Not anymore.¡± Then she added in a soft voice, as if asking him but also herself, ¡°If there¡¯s still love, why would I be so determined to get a divorce?¡± Her heart had been broken far too much. That was all. ¡°I also have questions for you,¡± Diana said, not giving Julian a chance to open his mouth and asking what she had been holding in her heart for a long time. ¡°During the time when the babies were growing safely in my belly, the words you said to me, the confessions you made¡­ In a score of ten out of ten, did you at least have a five in sincerity?¡± ¡°¡­I told you a long time ago that me making up with you had nothing to do with the babies. They were like icing on the cake, but were in no way a key factor of keeping us together.¡± His words were so sure and true¡­ Yet his choices and actions always contradicted his words and broke her heart. Diana asked stubbornly, ¡°How many points?¡± Julian was now visibly upset. ¡°Diana, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± Diana was already in low spirits. She had suffered so much because she had been a stand¨Cin, and now, she had lost her babies for too many reasons. She only wanted a straight answer from him. Why wouldn¡¯t he give her even this?! Tears filled her eyes filled with tears, bearing countless grief and disappointment. Julian looked heartbroken, but he deeply understood that Diana was repeatedly questioning his feelings because the root cause was that she had no trust in him. Yet, he obviously loved her so much. Why wouldn¡¯t shee out from the past and take a look at their present? What exactly was she afraid of? Julian studied her red and swollen eyes, and his heart welled up with a strange feeling. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Feel it,¡± Julian said into her ear as he leaned forward. ¡°Feel how sincere I am.¡± With that said, the man cupped her face and pressed his lips against hers. Diana¡¯s first thought was to escape, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his grip. Then, she started to p him frantically. ¡°Mmph¡­!¡± She wanted him to stop! This wasn¡¯t the answer she was looking for! But for Julian, there was no more honest answer than bodily actions. She was clearly holding back from responding. Julian had clearly lost control, and dearly wished that he could devour her where she stood. But rational thoughts had not wholly left him, and he knew that Diana¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle those kinds of activity now, so he loosened his hold. Diana seized the opportunity to bite his lips and yelled furiously, ¡°Get away!¡± There was a fierce look in her eyes, and she felt ashamed of her subconscious reaction. The drunkenness in her mind had dissipated, and she shot the man before her a cold re. ¡°Were you trying to prove your sincerity with that kiss?¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 375 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 375 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 375 What was the point of that? ¡°Have you forgotten? When you loved me as Ka in those three years, we shared so many kisses and even had a baby together! But that didn¡¯t stop the fact that I wasn¡¯t the one in your mind.¡± Diana stated the truth in a ruthless and cruel manner. ¡°Julian, we shouldn¡¯t lie to ourselves. Just admit that I¡¯m simply a stand¨Cin in your heart, and that Ka¡¯s more important to you than me.¡® This was the fundamental reason she had insisted on the divorce. The only way to get away from Ka was to get away from Julian, and only by staying away from them would she be free from the conflict in her life. That was the only way¡­to stay away from the pain of losing her babies. If not, every time she saw him, she would think about how her love for him had been one¨Csided all this while, and trusting him was the very reason she had lost her babies. Diana was too ashamed to face them in this state. She still couldn¡¯t save their lives, even if she regretted it to death. ¡°Let me go,¡± Diana said, taking a tissue and wiping off the traces of him that were on her lips. ¡°Julian¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡± Under the dim light, Diana looked so helpless and worn down. She looked like she had fallen into a lone boat in a whirlpool and couldn¡¯t find shore, much less have another lifeline to grab on.. She was the only one who could save herself. All Julian could do was give her time and support her silently. To make it that far, Julian would have topletely ept the fact that they were divorced, but such a thing would tear his heart open. Despite that, he knew he had to agree. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Julian said. ¡°Since we¡¯re divorced, we should do as you say and mind our own business.¡± With that said, he returned the towel to the table and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Her red and swollen eyes seemed to turn damp again, and she could only look up in hopes that her tears wouldn¡¯t fall again. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mr. Fulcher.¡± Until the door closed behind him, Diana still couldn¡¯t figure out why she still harbored deep feelings for him despite suffering so much when she had been with him. When she got the divorce certificate, she didn¡¯t feel that the separation had sunk in. But at this moment, she finally understood there was no going back. The divorce certificate was proof that two people had divorced, and no longer had anything to do with each other. Diana didn¡¯t have to hate Julian anymore for favoring Ka over her, let alone¡­expect him to return her love. After this, she and Julian would only drift further apart. It was like someone had taken a tweezer and pulled the hairs on her body out one by one. The pain was so apparent and spread over her entire body, but she was powerless to fight it and let it slowly invade all her senses. Then, she silently told herself¡­ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. That this would soon pass. Whether it was the pain of losing her babies, or the pain of leaving Julian and deciding to stop loving him, or no longer anticipating suffering¡­ All of it would pass. She would have her life back and be better off than when Julian was in her life. Julian didn¡¯t leave. After leaving the hospital room, he stood in the doorway and listened to the suppressed sobsing from Diana¡¯s room. He leaned heavily against the door frame, feeling helpless. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave. He dearly wanted to hold her, tell her to cry if she wanted to, andugh if she was happy. But with their babies gone, he didn¡¯t feel he had the right to do so. Even his sincerity had turned into a bucket of lies. She didn¡¯t believe that he loved her, and that in the three years they were together¡­ Diana was never once a substitute. Julian had simply mistaken his feelings, and thought he had seen Diana as Ka. But in reality, Ka was her own person, and so was Diana. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 376 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 376 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 376 In regards to Diana and Ka, Julian behavedpletely differently toward either. However, he could no longer say these words to Diana. Because she didn¡¯t believe him. Because she had told him to let her go. Because they¡­had already received their divorce certificates. For a split second, Julian wanted to rush back into the room and tell her that he didn¡¯t want to break up. He wanted to tell her that he wanted to return to the time when they were still married, that he wanted her to stay in the vi and hoped she would stay by his side¡­ Even so, he didn¡¯t dare to. He would only cause her stress by being near her. Diana cried for about an hour before finally stopping. Julian pressed harder against the door to listen carefully, and heard the sound of running watering from inside. Based on that, he guessed that Diana had gone to take a shower. He was afraid she would slip and fall after drinking so much. He hurriedly looked for the caregiver and nutritionist that Madam Fulcher had assigned to Diana, and got them toe over to check on Diana¡¯s condition under the guise ofmunicating with Diana. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± the nutritionist said. ¡°Beforeing out, we gave Miss Winnington some soup for her hangover, so please rest assured.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Julian said with a nod. He then corrected the nutritionist, ¡°Call her Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Miss Winnington? No! He doesn¡¯t even want her title to be cut off.. The nutritionist was obviously stunned, but nheless replied, ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Julian then left. Diana had actually heard him all the while. The soundproofing of the door to the ward wasn¡¯t very good, and with the nutritionist¡¯s presence at this hour, she knew that someone keeping an eye on her had called the nutritionist. Yet, she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would a man who didn¡¯t love me care so much about me? Why would a man who didn¡¯t love me, and could even ignore the departure of his babies from the world, who turned on me and protected another woman and his housekeeper¡­ Why would he act reluctant to part from our marriage?¡± Nina was confused by Diana¡¯s sudden call. ¡°Did you have a fight with Julian, Diana?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana replied, shaking her head. ¡°What¡¯s there to fight about when we¡¯re already divorced?¡± They had simply drawn a line between them, but Julian kept acting strangely, constantly giving her the impression that he loved her very much. But how was that possible? He had clearly once again chosen Ka over her. Diana told Nina everything she had asked Julian at the cemetery. thow ¡°I was dazed and confused at that time, and I didn¡¯t feel sad. I just thought it was expected then. But now that I¡¯m sober, I feel like someone dug my heart out and left an empty hole in ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that he didn¡¯t want to give up Ka, though.¡± Nina¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment.¡± But why would he spare even Mr. Carter? Even though many factors caused what happened to the babies, you probably would¡¯ve discovered the abnormality at your next checkup. If it hadn¡¯t been for what Ka and Mr. Carter did, it would have been so early¡­¡± And that was the part that Diana minded the most. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°But he wouldn¡¯t punish them, nor hand them over to me!¡± Dianaughed bitterly. ¡°When I mentioned Ka, he kept his mouth shut as if he was afraid of what I might do to her.¡± Nina felt her anger climb higher as she listened. ¡°That scumbag! He brought up divorce back then because of Ka! It¡¯s good you¡¯ve divorced him! I¡¯ll help you find a better man one day!¡± A better man¡­ Was there a better man than Julian in this world? Even if he didn¡¯t love her, even if he had been so excessive, so biased, she still¡­didn¡¯t think that he was fully in the wrong. The biggest w he had was that he didn¡¯t love her, and along with that¡­meant that he hadn¡¯t loved their babies very much either. The joy of conceiving the babies had been one¨Csided on her end, after all. Eventually, she would no longer have a bias toward him, and¡­even her love would gradually disappear. Diana looked at the divorce certificate she had just received today, and the scissors he had left in her ward before leaving. She also recalled the domineering and eager kiss he had given her not too long ago and suddenly felt uneasy again. ¡°Nina, do you think I¡¯m worthless? I¡¯ve disappointed my babies.¡± Even if she was now divorced and appeared more determined than ever on the surface, she knew deep in her heart that it was impossible for her to hate Julian to the bone immediately. Before Nina could answer, Diana muttered, ¡°To the babies, I am a sinner.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 377 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 377 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 377 A sinner had to atone for their sins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Diana continued. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll really draw a line with Julian.¡± Whether Julian loved Ka or Diana, none of it had anything to do with Diana anymore. ctually, when Diana recovered her strength, she would definitely collect on the debt that was owed to her babies! It was the first time Diana had gotten drunk, so she was in a daze when she woke up the next morning. Shey in bed nkly for a while before she got up. After washing up, she went This was a new ward she was in. Even though they called it a ward, it was more of an area in the hospital that had been sectioned off. It was made to look like a hotel, and the people living here were all wealthy. There were all sorts of food and drinks avable. It was more like a vacation rather than a hospital stay. Madam Fulcher had booked a ce for Diana here to recuperate. Upon recalling this, Diana hurriedly called Madam Fulcher and told thetter about how she had gotten drunk, and apologized for not seeing herst night. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Madam Fulcherughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can understand. Make sure to rest well. Once you recover,e see me with Julian, and I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± See her with Julian¡­ However, they were divorced. Diana wanted to remind Madam Fulcher of this, but she held back when thinking about the older woman¡¯s kind face. There was no need to be too blunt about some things as long as she herself knew where the boundariesy. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana would visit Madam Fulcher, but definitely not with her ex¨Chusband. She was about to hang up when she turned and bumped into someone. ¡°Oliver?¡± Diana eximed in surprise and amazement. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s hospitalized here,¡± Oliver said in a helpless tone. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not on good terms, he pressured the hospital¡¯s dean and insisted Ie here every day.¡± With that out of the way, he asked Diana, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also hospitalized here,¡± Diana shrugged with feigned indifference, then gestured to her belly. ¡°Vans should¡¯ve told you already that the babies are no more.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes widened drastically. It was obvious he hadn¡¯t heard from Vans, and was only learning of this news now. ¡°I once made you suffer through a beating from Julian for them,¡± Diana said. Fearing that the atmosphere would be too heavy, she deliberately tried to lighten it up. ¡°I was going to have them call you uncle when they were born, but I guess that won¡¯t happen¡­¡® Even at this juncture, she was still in the mood to joke. 11 Oliver¡¯s eyes were filled with pain, but he nced around before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?¡± At a woman¡¯s most vulnerable moment, how could her husband not be around tofort her? ¡°We¡¯ve divorced,¡± Diana said tly, as if she were simply recounting what she had eaten today. But to Oliver, her words were an earth¨Cshattering explosion that had been set off right beside his ear. What? Diana was divorced?! Knowing it wasn¡¯t the time to talk about feelings, Oliver still opened his mouth and said, ¡°Fanny and I aren¡¯t a couple. We¡¯re siblings.¡± When he finished speaking, he leaned over and whispered in Diana¡¯s ear, ¡°Get some rest, okay? I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Diana was speechless. Somehow, it felt like something had changed in that short moment. Yet, she couldn¡¯t grasp what exactly it was. Only after Oliver had turned and almost disappeared from her sight did she abruptly return to her senses. ¡°You and Fanny don¡¯t even have the same surname! How could you be¡­siblings?¡± However, Oliver was already far away from her and could no longer hear her question. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 378 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 378 Diana was curious, so she took a few steps in Oliver¡¯s direction. This was what Julian happened to see, and he was furious. ¡°Diana!¡± Julian walked up the stairs with a dark face and stopped before her, sandwiches and milk in hand. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Julian was much too imposing, and it caused Diana to back up continuously until she hit a corner. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°You and Oliver!¡± Julian was holding a te of sandwiches, and his hands were visibly shaking. After taking care of her last night, he had gone to buy ingredients suitable for her current diet to make her favorite sandwiches in the restaurant here early this morning. Yet, what about them? Julian took a deep breath, possessiveness filling his eyes as he demanded, ¡°Why are you chasing after other men so early in the morning?¡± Even though there was nothing wrong with his tone, Diana still gritted her teeth when she heard him. ¡°Seriously?¡± Chasing men? Diana had only wanted to catch up to Oliver to ask him about his rtionship with Fanny. ¡°Here I was, afraid that you would be upset. But you aren¡¯t at all, are you? As soon as another man appears, you can¡¯t wait to leave everything behind, right?¡± Julian knew there was little chance of anything happening between Diana and Oliver at this moment, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Did Oliver y a part in your divorce from me? If he were a factor, we¡¯d get our marriage reinstated immediately!¡± ¡°Julian, there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, isn¡¯t there?!¡± Diana was so angry she wanted to bash his head, and she tried, but her short, slender hands only reached his shoulders, and she gave up after a while. As she hit him, shes of her drunken episode fromst night floated into her mind. She peered closer at Julian¡¯s face, and¡­. ¡°Was it me who left those scratches on your face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian suddenly smiled when she brought that up, his attitude changing immediately. ¡°A naughty kitten did it.¡± Diana was speechless, but it seemed to have nothing to do with her. Was there a problem with her memories? Why did it feel like she had been the one to scratch him¡­? But since Julian wouldn¡¯t admit it, Diana wouldn¡¯t make a peep about it. Regardless, she returned to the previous topic. ¡°Even if I wanted to go after Oliver, it¡¯s none of your business! You¡¯re just my ex¨Chusband now, Mr. Fulcher. It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m with or why we divorced. What matters most is that we lost two babies, and we¡¯re now divorced. You have no right to meddle in any of my affairs.¡± The words ¡°ex¨Chusband¡± stung Julian hard. The wounds on his face seemed to re in pain following that, and it was impossible to ignore the stinging. He frowned and suddenly said nonsensically, ¡°Do I need a rabies shot since a cat scratched me?¡± Diana was speechless, but Julian then looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast, then take me to get a shot.¡± Then, Julian turned in the direction where he hadst seen Oliver and said, ¡°He won¡¯te back to see you. His father will hold him in the hospital room all day today.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Diana asked. ¡°I just know,¡± Julian said, waving his phone with a smug look. ¡°I just happened to know his old man, you know?¡± ¡± ¡­Stay out of things between us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Julian asked, still keeping her confined in the corner. He tried to stop himself from thinking about the word ¡°ex¨Chusband¡± and smiled broadly. ¡°Are you going to fall in love soon? And then get married? Does he know that you divorced me for him?¡± Diana flushed at his barrage of questions, and she took a vicious bite out of her sandwich, still in the man¡¯s confines. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah. Since you know how I am, hurry up and eat, then take me to get my shot.¡± Diana thought he had been joking, but to her surprise, he actually brought her to the animal clinic after she finished eating. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 379 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 379 ¡°You can take a look around,¡± Julian said. He was a head taller than Diana, and the two of them standing together made them look like the most adorable couple with big height differences. Because of this, many people kept looking their way. Julian looked like he was enjoying himself as he deliberately pulled Diana into the crowd, pointing to several with cats inside. ¡°If you like any of them, you can buy them today.¡± Julian had read somewhere that these cute, furry animals could soothe the heart of a sad woman. He had failed to save their babies, but he would do all he could to make her feel happy andforted. Like giving her the divorce and taking her to see little animals. Even if she said she liked Oliver and wanted to chase after thetter, Julian probably could¡­ster on a smile and help her until the two got together. ¡°I¡¯m still hospitalized,¡± Diana pointed out, but her eyes were drawn to the cats. Further down, there were also many dogs and cute, furry animals surrounding them. It made her heart warm with love. ¡°Where am I supposed to keep them in the hospital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Julian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it home to the vi first. You¡¯ll see it once you recover and return.¡± At these words, Diana fell silent again. ¨C He feared Diana would once again remind him that they were divorced, and she shouldn¡¯t return to the vi to stay with him any longer. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to say that, and so quickly turned away first. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the doctor administering the vination.¡± Speaking of which, Diana hastily grabbed his sleeves, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me who scratched ¡°No.¡± your face?¡± But in truth, it was. Julian just didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty about it. He was also only going to ask about the vination and not really going to take it. After he left, Diana breathed a sigh of relief before a silver¨Cstriped cat caught her eyes. It was napping in a paper box, looking particrly content and well¨Cbehaved. Diana cautiously reached over to pet its silky fur, but before she could, it lunged at her and was about to scratch her hand. She tried to retract her hand, but her wrist was stuck in between the bars of the cage, and she couldn¡¯t get free in the heat of the moment. It looked like Diana would need to join Julian in getting a rabies vination. But¡­ Diana had her eyes closed as she waited for the pain of getting scratched, but it didn¡¯te. Instead, a large hand had closed on her wrist, holding it firmly out of harm¡¯s way. Diana opened her eyes and froze, trailing up to meet the eyes of the hand¡¯s owner. ¡°J¨CJulian¡­?¡± Hadn¡¯t he gone to ask about the vination? How did he appear by her side so quickly? ¡°I¡¯m already going to get the shot anyway,¡± Julian said with a light tone as he carefully guided her to retract her hand from inside the cage. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I get scratched a few more times to make it worth it.¡± A man who earned hundreds of millions of dors a day was actually talking about making a vination worth it by getting scratched a few more times, like getting a good supermarket deal¡­? ¡°Do you still want to pet it?¡± Julian asked after noticing her dumbfounded expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but grip her hand tighter. ¡°I can hold your hand to do it if you want to.¡± ¡°N¨CNo, it¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said, hurriedly pulling her hand out of his grip as if it burned. She had already noticed that Julian was lying. The scratches on his face were a little thicker than the ones on his hand. The depth of them was not the same either. If she remembered correctly, she had scratched his face back on her drunken night in the cemetery. However, she didn¡¯t dare ask him the reason for him being there. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising that he went to see the babies and brought her back since he saw her there. But¡­ If he missed the babies, why wouldn¡¯t he hand over Ka to her? It was just a matter of who had priority. As a stand¨Cin, Diana felt like her brain had been hard¨Cwired into a long,plicated knot. Whenever she thought too deeply about something, her brain would hurt from howplex the knot in it was. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 380 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 380 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 380 Forget it. Julian wouldn¡¯t ce Diana as his first priority, anyway. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Julian asked when he noticed her frown. ¡°Did I bring you to the wrong ce? But¡­ don¡¯t. all women like small animals?¡± The only other woman Julian had by his side was Ka. He had probably lied and brought Diana here to practice how he could make Ka happy. Thinking that she had once again be a substitute and even a test subject for him, Diana¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Go and get your shot.¡± Diana was suddenly uninterested in these furry little animals. Julian took one look at her expression, and knew at once he had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve never brought Ka to such a ce.¡® ¡°Did I mention her?¡± Diana shot back, a rare aggressiveness in her tone. ¡°What does it matter if you did or not?¡± He¡¯d still have other chances to bring Ka here in the future, right? There would be many more moments in their lives together, but Diana¡¯s time with Julian would end here. Julian wanted to retort, but he swallowed the words when he saw how angry she looked. Never mind. He would get Noel to deliver flowers to her and lift her mood first. As for the exnation, they could talk about itter. Seeing how Julian turned around without a word and headed into the consultation room to get his shot only served to convince her that she had been right, and her anger rose higher. Diana didn¡¯t understand why she woulde here with her ex¨Chusband. She hadn¡¯t been paying attention, but now that she looked around, most of the people around her were obviously couples.. She must have lost her mind! With a snort, Diana quickly pushed open the door of the animal clinic and fled like a refugee on the run. By the time Julian came out and Noel had arrived with the flowers, turning the entrance of the animal clinic. into a sea of color, Diana was gone. Julian¡¯s face turned as ck as a raincloud. ¡°Where is she?¡± Noel gulped. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since I arrived, sir.¡± Soon, the clinic pulled out their surveince for Julian to watch. Julian clearly saw that after he went in for the injection, the woman didn¡¯t even spare him a nce before leaving the ce. Wasn¡¯t she worried about him, even just a little? As he wondered, his phone beeped, indicating that he had received a message. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. [Ex¨Chusband, you chase your woman, and I¡¯ll chase my man. We have nothing to do with each other, and our paths shouldn¡¯t cross. As for the babies, let¡¯s not bring them up anymore.] Diana was still powerless to touch Ka at this moment, but one day, she would make sure Ka and Mr. Carter pay their dues. Julian put away his phone and looked at the scratches on his face, his heart almost bursting with anger. Bam! Julian threw his phone on the ground. ¡°Send someone¡­¡± Julian said coldly, his sharp eyes on Noel. ¡°To follow Oliver. Report to me if he makes contact with Diana!¡± Julian wanted to see just how Diana intended to chase Oliver. Noel asked meekly, ¡°What about these flowers, sir?¡± Julian nced around calmly and said, ¡°Throw them all away. However, he was unaware that Ka was watching. She was more or less recovered from the ordeal. From the outside, it was hard to tell that Julian had tampered with her fertility. She hid in the shadows, watching the cruel man, and her eyes looked as if they could spit fire. So, he said he didn¡¯t love her, did he? But she wanted him to love her! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 381 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 381 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 381 ¡°What about these flowers, sir?¡± Julian nced around calmly and said, ¡°Throw them all away.¡± But he was unaware that Ka was watching. She was more or less recovered from the ordeal. From the outside, it was hard to tell that Julian had tampered with her fertility. She hid in the shadows, watching the cruel man, and her eyes looked as if they could spit fire. So, he said he didn¡¯t love her, did he? But she wanted him to love her! Ka hid in the shadows with a calcting look in her eyes. First, she took a few pictures of Noel handling the flowers, then she stepped back into the middle of the discarded flowers, smiled brightly, and made a heart with her hand before taking some pictures. In quick session, Ka found the best angle for herself and sent all the photos to Diana. This created the illusion that Julian had asked Noel to buy all these flowers for her. Even the location was near the animal clinic. The pictures immediately validated Diana¡¯s suspicions. When Diana received the photos, the only thought in her mind was that it was good that their divorce had been finalized. Julian really had been using her as practice on how to make Ka happy. He had truly carried out this y of substitute with perfection. Diana was so tired of this triangle between them, so she deleted the photos and turned off her phone before heading to the cemetery again. However, she didn¡¯t bring alcohol this time. She cleaned up the grave a little, then put some toys she had bought on the way here for her two babies. After a while, she stood to leave. However, she was surprised to see Oliver. ¡°I asked Vans for the grave¡¯s location,¡± Oliver said, straight to the point. His footsteps were hurried, and his breathing was heavy. He had obviously rushed over here after exiting the hospital. Of course, he hadn¡¯t expected to run into Diana here, but it was a coincidence. He hade to visit the two babies in good faith.. Diana could feel his sincerity, and she couldn¡¯t help but rx. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Oliver ced the flowers he brought before the headstone. ¡°Do you mind that I came to see them?¡± Diana quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± Her two babies, whom she had never met, were remembered so much even after they had left this world. As their mother, it made her happy. And yet, it would¡¯ve been even more wonderful if they had the chance to experience the world and feel the love everyone had for them. Diana¡¯s mood inevitably dropped from her thoughts. When Oliver saw her turning sad, he didn¡¯t point it out but smiled gently and said, ¡°As long as someone remembers them, it means they haven¡¯t left the worldpletely.¡± Diana froze and looked up at him, before repeating his words under her breath over and over. As long as someone remembers them, it means they haven¡¯t left the worldpletely. ¡°So, if I keep remembering them¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll always be here,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Until everyone has forgotten about them, they will only be considered gone from this world. But will you ever forget?¡± ¡°No.¡± Theforting words spoke straight to her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget them for the rest of my life.¡± She would never forget how lucky she had once been to have had twins. A lifetime of never forgetting the two little babies she had never met, who had chosen her as their mother. Oliver nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll be eternal in your thoughts.¡± His words were only sentimental, but it was a greatfort to a mother who had just lost her children. ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said, feeling her heart light up. She looked at the bright yellow headstone with a warm look. ¡°You always bring the right help to me whenever I need it, Oliver.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 382 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 382 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 382 Diana now had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll buy you dinner tonight.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Oliver didn¡¯t refuse. Diana needed support from the people around her now, and to do things to distract herself from the sadness. The two chatted as they walked. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian? Why isn¡¯t he here with ¡°What do you mean that you and Fanny are siblings?¡± Diana and Oliver spoke at the same time. Then they exchanged nces, smiling in amusement. ¡°You go ahead.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± They seemed to speak at the same time again, and Oliver took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I meant. You mistook us for a couplest time, and I didn¡¯t exin. But now¡­¡± Diana was now divorced. ¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t deny his heart, and wanted to get closer to her. However, he didn¡¯t mention his feelings. Now wasn¡¯t the time right. He would scare her away if he did, and they probably couldn¡¯t even be friends once that happened¡­ There was plenty of time in the future anyway, and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to let her know his feelings. Oliver met her eyes and admitted sincerely, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from you.¡± At this moment, Diana was keenly aware of what was going on. A sh of embarrassment and suspicion shed in her eyes, but she remained calm and said jokingly, ¡°It seems you really do consider me a friend now. You didn¡¯t feel the need to tell me the truth before this, after all.¡± Oliver smiled brightly, and his expression reminded her of spring. ¡°You¡¯re right about all that.¡± He was already happy that he could stand beside her like this. ¡°What about you? Was Julian so willing to get a divorce just like that?¡± Diana found hisment a little strange but also awkward at the same time. It was as if he was trying to peel away the cover to the surface of her happiness. ¡°Yes, he was willing.¡± After all, the woman he loved wasn¡¯t her. She thought about the pictures Ka had sent her, and her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°He¡¯s been bringing up divorce for a long time, but there was a dy because of pregnancy, and it didn¡¯t happen till now.¡± Oliver saw the loss and pain in her eyes, and he chose to say nothing and didn¡¯tment on it. He simply pretended they hadn¡¯t touched such a heavy topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take my car.¡± Walking out of the cemetery and to his car, Oliver naturally pulled open the passenger door for Diana and waited for her to get into the vehicle. Diana paused for a moment before pulling open the back door instead. ¡°I¡¯ll sit here.¡± The distance would make her feel morefortable. Oliver smiled and closed the passenger seat door, then went to the trunk and pulled out a bolster. ¡°Here, for your lower back.¡± A woman who had just suffered a miscarriage should be mindful of such issues, and he was being very thoughtful. However, it confused Diana. ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± ¡°Today,¡± Oliver said. ¡°When I left the hospital to buy some flowers for the babies.¡± He wanted to always be prepared, in case he met her. Fearing such words would pressure her, Oliver added, ¡°My colleague in the hospital has also just miscarried, and I heard about it. I thought of helping her by bringing this for her, but I met you first, so I brought it out for you to use.¡± The pressure on Diana¡¯s heart disappeared instantly. She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you bought it especially for me.¡± If he had done so, she would need to consider if Oliver really had a crush on her. But now, after hearing his reason, she sighed deeply at herself for being too self¨Cabsorbed. It was just likest time, when she mistakenly thought he was in a rtionship with Fanny. How could someone like Doctor Channing, who didn¡¯tck anything in life and was so good¨Clooking, be interested in a divorced woman like her? ¡°I was being too self¨Cabsorbed, sorry.¡± Oliver was also smart and already knew something wasn¡¯t right. When he heard her words, he knew she was specting about feelings that went beyond friendship. However, he didn¡¯t point it out because her movements were more rxed and natural now, which proved that she wasfortable with friendship. Not doing anything special for her made her more at ease. He was d he lied about the bolster. Diana pulled out her phone to browse for food rmendations, but still had little appetite after scrolling for a while. She looked up with her beautiful eyes and asked quietly, ¡°What do you want to eat, Doctor Channing?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 383 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 383 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 383 Diana¡¯s eyes were like apricots, round and full. They were akin to ripples on water, and just a nce left one feeling thrilled to the point of being reluctant to breathe. Oliver wasn¡¯t someone easily distracted by appearances, but he was still slightly dazed at the way Diana looked at him. His brain seemed to have received an electric shock; he was momentarily stunned to the point he was unable to speak. After a few moments, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. His answer was so different from Julian¡¯s. Thetter would¡¯ve snatched her phone roughly and said, ¡°Food rmendations? You don¡¯t need those. Just follow me.¡± Julian had always been a domineering man, and would never say things as Oliver did. However, Oliver was willing to go along with her words. The two men were really different. Diana rarely had contact with men other than Julian. Now that she had learned she had mistaken the rtionship between Oliver and Fanny, she became even more cautious, lest she misunderstood anything between them. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to this restaurant,¡± Diana said, sending the location to Oliver. The ce was close to the city, and more people were around the area. Though it wasn¡¯t private or intimate, the restaurant had a good atmosphere that was suited to the two of them dining together. ¡°Sure,¡± Oliver said as he opened his navigation app and nced at it. ¡°I go to this one often.¡± The restaurant was known for its spicy food, but Oliver couldn¡¯t really stomach spices and would usually take the milder¨Ctasting ones. Diana¡¯s current condition made it unsuitable for her to eat too spicy things either, but she probably chose this location more for the environment rather than the food. She was still a little on guard toward him, it seemed, and would prefer a ce with more people around. Diana instantly lit up. ¡°How¡¯s the food there? Is it tasty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°It¡¯s good value for money.¡± Again, his replies were much different from Julian¡¯s. Julian didn¡¯t bother thinking about price when he ate, let alone value for money. His mindset was simply about whether he wanted or felt like having it. The same mindset applied to her and Ka, too. He had never asked Diana if she would feel hurt about anything. Diana felt a dull ache in her heart when she thought of him, and subconsciously shifted her gaze to look out the window. Oliver saw the shift in her mood and continued driving silently withoutment. Diana didn¡¯t speak again until they were seated at the restaurant. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Fanny?¡± They couldn¡¯t have gone from lovers to siblings without a good reason, right? ¡°She was adopted by my family,¡± Oliver said. ¡°But her position is special, and it¡¯s rarely brought up.¡± Diana quickly understood why Oliver had never exined his rtionship with Fanny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Diana said. ¡°Looking at it that way, the hush money that Nina and I epted before feels like we shouldn¡¯t have taken it since your rtionship wasn¡¯t what it looked like¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Oliver said with a calm look, his eyes as warm as ever. Although Oliver¡¯s temperament differed from Julian¡¯s, they both had the simrity of not letting others easily tell what they were feeling. The two men really weren¡¯t ordinary people. Oliver¡¯s voice was light and patient as he exined, ¡°Now you know that she¡¯s my sister and her rtionship with my family, which is also a secret. Nina will know about it from you eventually. After all the ups and downs, there will still be a need for hush money.¡± Diana was speechless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how eloquent you were before this?¡± With his words, all the guilt Diana felt when she and Nina had first epted Oliver¡¯s hush money dissipated instantly. ¡°There are many things you still don¡¯t know about me. You can take your time finding out.¡± Just as Diana was about to reply, a server brought the food and ced a small ticket at the edge of the table. ¡°Here¡¯s your food. Enjoy!¡± Diana smiled politely in response. ¡°Thank you.¡° Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 384 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 384 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 384 When Diana looked up and closed at the server¡¯s face, she suddenly felt that thetter looked suspiciously familiar. She stared at the server for a while, and a trace of nervousness appeared on his face. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Diana said, waving her hand. ¡°Sorry I kept staring at you. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± The server nodded and left. He walked around the corner and opened the watch on his wrist, which had a video call turned on. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± he greeted respectfully. ¡°Ma¡¯am almost recognized me.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Julian responded from the small video. His handsome features were clear on the small screen. It looked like the sun was casting soft rays on him, as he looked to be covered in ayer of golden light. There was an air of arrogance around him that was hard to ignore, even if the exchange happened through a video call. He had watched the entire scene y out before him clearly through the miniature pinhole camera. Diana¡¯s smile was especially attention-grabbing. She had smiled at Oliver more times in the few minutes than she had at him in thest few months! ¡°Keep watching,¡± Julian instructed. If Diana and Oliver dared to go into a hotel or something, he would be there in a heartbeat! ¡°Understood.¡± Just as the server was about to cut the call, Diana suddenly appeared and yanked the watch away. ¡°Julian!¡± Julian¡¯s originally dull eyes instantly lit up, and the corner of his lips curled into a smile. His actions and movements made his face appear even more superior and dashing on the small screen. ¡°Diana,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°Did you send someone to spy on me?!¡± Diana¡¯s face was red with anger, and she sounded obviously upset. She knew there was something wrong, hence why she followed the server after he left, only to hear Julian¡¯s voice! ¡°It¡¯s not spying,¡± Julian replied easily. ¡°I¡¯m just confirming your rtionship with Oliver. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll chase mine while you chase yours?¡± Since she had said so, he was in the right to keep track of her pursuit of Oliver while he was chasing her, right? Either way, Julian simply wanted Diana within his sight at all times. He wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her again! However, Diana saw this differently. Julian¡¯s behavior clearly made her think that something was wrong with his brain. ¡°Then go ahead and pursue Ka! It broke her heart when you were with me before, right? Otherwise, why would you go through the trouble of sending her flowers today?¡± Diana hissed in one breath, sounding as if she had suppressed her discontent for a long time. ¡°If you want to chase after her, go ahead! Stop trying to lump me together with her. It¡¯s really disgusting!¡± Julian was confused. ¡°When did I send her flowers? And since when did I want to pursue her?¡± This entire time, he never thought of lumping Diana with Ka. Diana sneered. ¡°You know what you did.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing in one breath, ¡°I don¡¯t have babies in my belly anymore. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself by pretending to please me. We¡¯re already divorced, so there¡¯s even less need to pretend to care about me. I don¡¯t need that from you!¡± After she finished talking, she cut off the call decisively. Every word she said cut into Julian like a sharp knife. The photo Ka had sent Diana, with the former standing in the middle of a pile of flowers in front of the animal clinic, was burned vividly into her memory. Even right now, Diana felt like she could see it before her eyes. Ka had smiled so beautifully and happily. But her happiness had been built on Diana¡¯s suffering and pain, on the lives of her babies, and Julian¡¯s indulgence! How was Diana supposed to suppress the anger raging in her heart? She was so angry, she felt that the words she had thrown in Julian¡¯s face were too light. She should¡¯ve been more ruthless, and she should¡¯ve said it to his face in person. She should¡¯ve asked whether he had a heart and conscience, and whether he dreamed of their babies when he slept at night! But¡­ His answer would highly likely be no. The existence of her babies had been an ident, and it was something out of his control. To Julian, the babies¡¯ departure, their divorce, and his return to Ka was perhaps the right track he was looking for. Diana couldn¡¯t deal with these thoughts right now. It made her head hurt terribly. She returned the watch to the server and returned to her seat, distraught. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 385 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 385 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 385 Julian tried to call Diana several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up the phone. He thought for a long time, unable to understand why Diana had said all those things. She even said he had sent Ka flowers¡­ From N?velDrama.Org. What a joke! When had he given Ka flowers? He hadn¡¯t even seen Ka¡¯s face since he figured out what he wanted to do, which was forcing Ka to drink the remaining drugs she had given Mr. Carter to feed Diana. In fact, he had done so with the intent of severing all rtionships with her. He didn¡¯t even care about the fact that Ka had once saved him. Yet, Diana thought he still loved Ka. What exactly must he do for Diana to believe that he genuinely loved her? Julian¡¯s eyes turned red. He felt like he had fallen into an unfamiliar maze; even as a master of navigating out of mazes, he couldn¡¯t see a single ray of hope. For the first time, a deep sense of frustration took root in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking about it, and he couldn¡¯t stop the heartache that throbbed painfully when he did. He had gotten back together with Diana not for the sake of the babies. He had divorced her, not because he didn¡¯t love her. And yet, why on earth did Diana refuse to believe every word he said? Did she believe Oliver? Yes, she did. It was obvious by the smile on her face. It seemed as though something heavy had fallen from the sky and hit him squarely on the head, causing his spine and bones to vibrate harshly, forcing him to curl into a ball on the bed in pain. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Did she¡­really like Oliver now? When he reached this conclusion, he felt like a beast trapped in a corner. He couldn¡¯t beat her will, no matter how strong he was or how much he struggled. At this moment, he came to the sorrowful realization that perhaps Diana might really no longer love him. Back at the restaurant, Oliver and Diana were surrounded by many other people who were also enjoying their own meals. There was plenty of food on their table, but Diana¡¯s mind was obviously somewhere else. The words she had said to Julian amid her anger were still echoing repeatedly in her mind. Oliver poured her a cup of water, yet she still didn¡¯t react. The food before them was steaming hot, and Oliver had never appreciated how appetizing the food in this restaurant looked. More importantly, it wasn¡¯t the taste that was great. Rather, it was because this was the first time Diana was here with him. He was sure of his feelings for the woman sitting opposite him. No other woman was able to make him feel this way. He even willingly ate some peppers, which he usually didn¡¯t like. The spiciness spread on his tongue and his taste buds, but he didn¡¯t feel it choking him as it did before. Instead, it simply tasted different compared to the milder vored dishes he usually ordered. Of course, the reason for that was because whenever he looked up, he could see the woman who sat across from him. Deep down, Oliver knew he shouldn¡¯t be having such thoughts about Diana. She had just lost her babies and gotten a divorce, but he couldn¡¯t stop the feelings in him from spreading like overgrown weeds. He felt that if he didn¡¯t take action, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his urge to confess to her. And so, he picked up his water and sipped at it slowly. The spicy taste in his mouth grew stronger instantly, but his expression remained unchanged until the water thoroughly washed down the heat. He put down his ss, met Diana¡¯s eyes, and said kindly, ¡°If something has upset you, perhaps you can tell me about it?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 386 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 386 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 386 Diana did need an outlet right now, but she didn¡¯t feel that she and Oliver were close enough for her to vent to him. And yet, he was the only person here that she could confide in. ¡°I have a friend¡­¡± Diana felt a little hypocritical when she started like that, but seeing that Oliver didn¡¯t have any judgemental look on his face, she was relieved and continued, ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s in the same situation as me. Divorced and has just lost a baby.¡± It was so obvious that she was actually talking about herself, but Oliver yed along and pretended not to have noticed it. ¡°Okay. And what happened after that?¡± His eyes were warm, and his voice was gentle. Without realizing it, Diana started to spill everything. ¡°She mes herself for the loss of her baby. She really wanted to get a proper exnation for the loss, but the baby¡¯s father kept letting go of the woman who hurt her. This incident made my friend realize that it was impossible for her husband to actually love her, so she decided to be firm and get a divorce. Apart from that, my friend¡¯s now ex¨Chusband used to treat her as a substitute for the other woman.¡± Diana traced her finger on the ss, helplessness in her eyes as she continued, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But¡­ My friend said that she would always think of her ex¨Chusband. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about everything that happened between her ex¨Chusband and the other woman. Daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about him, and sometimes subconsciously compared all the men around her to him. In other words, thoughts of her ex¨Chusband would always pop up in her mind. She also felt like she wasn¡¯t a good mother, much less a normal person.¡± Diana looked up and met Oliver¡¯s eyes, a feeling of uselessness evident on her face as she said sadly, ¡°The story should end with her isting herself from her ex¨Chusband and to stop loving him, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver said firmly. ¡°Why do you have to give the story an ending? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let it develop naturally?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Diana was stunned by his unexpected answer. ¡°Develop¡­naturally?¡± ¡°Let her develop in her own story, in her own world, and stop focusing so much on her ex¨Chusband,¡± Oliver said. ¡°I assume your friend¡¯s ex¨Chusband must be an outstanding man. Otherwise, a woman wouldn¡¯t love him so much. Isn¡¯t it normal for a good man to be attractive? Why would your friend think it¡¯s only normal not to love him?¡± Diana was dumbfounded. No one had ever spoken to her about this problem from this perspective. It turns out that falling in love with Julian hadn¡¯t been a sin, and it wasn¡¯t abnormal for her to be unable to let Julian go right now. She had been stubborn, taking the bull by the horns when tackling this issue. She always thought about how to stay away and have clear boundaries, but unbeknownst to her, everything she did only made it easier to get caught up in thinking about him all the time. But after Oliver said that, Diana seemed to understand the problem in her heart. ¡°I see¡­!¡± Diana said sincerely to Oliver as she raised her ss. ¡°Thanks for clearing up my friend¡¯s doubts!¡± ¡°Your friend hasn¡¯t even heard my advice yet. How would you know if I helped her with her doubts?¡± Oliver joked. Diana froze. Ah, she had nearly exposed herself. Diana quickly cleared her throat and toasted Oliver before trying to cover up. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call after we eat. We¡¯re close, so I can probably guess what¡¯s on her mind, even if I haven¡¯t told her yet. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be enlightened after listening to your words!¡± Diana¡¯s smile was indeed brighter by a lot now. Oliver¡¯s heart also lightened along with her mood. ¡°If your friend has any more doubts, feel free to talk to me anytime.¡± ¡°Oh, there is one part I¡¯m sure she¡¯d ask¡­¡± Diana said. ¡°When you said her own world, were you talking about how women have their own careers nowadays?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Oliver said softly, as if he was afraid of scaring her. He looked calm amid the crowded restaurant. ¡°Having your own career isn¡¯t only about having money. It¡¯s also about having self¨Crespect, self- love, a broader vision, and a more open mind. It¡¯s so they don¡¯t think that love is the only thing in the world for them, and they won¡¯t get trapped in it.¡± Oliver thought for a bit and added, ¡°As for whether your friend will still love her ex¨Chusband at the end¡­ It wouldn¡¯t seem so important anymore, right?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Let it develop naturally, as you said.¡± She lowered her eyes and mused, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true that she trapped herself by thinking so.¡± Diana really should look away from this triangle between her, Julian, and Ka, and look at the bigger picture instead. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 387 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 387 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 387 Diana now lived in the hospital¡¯s recuperation center where everything was arranged for her, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about her life or meals; she was recovering well. Keeping Oliver¡¯s words in mind, Diana soon returned to work. However, she didn¡¯t expect thepany to have gone crazy about her miscarriage. Even Jayden, who had been rather cordial with her, was back to despising her once more. It didn¡¯t take much to figure out that Ka was behind all this. Diana tried her best to ignore them and focus on her own designs, but Ka was clearly not going to let her be. Soon, Diana was called into Ka¡¯s office. This was the first time they had met since Julian brought up reconciling with Diana. Diana was ufortable at first sight of Ka. The feeling didn¡¯t stem from their conflict or their problems. Rather¡­ It was Ka¡¯s face. At one point in time, the features of the two sisters had only at most been seventy percent simr. The differencesy in the charm of their eyes and brows; Ka favored the more innocent¨Clooking youthful image, while Diana preferred modesty and dignity. But now, Ka had deliberately shaped her eyes to match Diana¡¯s, as though saying even if she couldn¡¯t match Diana¡¯s temperament, she could at least do it in appearance. She had also changed her usually thinner brows to Diana¡¯s thicker ones. With this, the simrity between the two had climbed higher and was now about ny percent. Diana was so disturbed that she approached Ka aggressively. She mmed both hands on the table, and asked bluntly, ¡°Ka, between the two of us¡­ Was I your substitute, or were you mine?¡± Ka was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Diana to ask such a question out of the blue after not seeing each other for a long time. Strictly speaking, Diana was right. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ka had stolen Diana¡¯s credit for saving Julian and made herself Diana¡¯s substitute to get where she was. But how could she ever admit that? ¡°Me? Your substitute? Hah! Diana, did you hit your head on the wall or something?¡± Ka replied with narrowed eyes, intent on rubbing salt on Diana¡¯s wound. ¡°Don¡¯t you know well enough whether Julian loves you or me more?¡± Of course she did. If Diana hadn¡¯t known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to divorce him. And now, based on Ka¡¯s tone¡­. ¡°So, it seems you know about our divorce.¡± Julian loved Ka to the point that he wouldn¡¯t stop from telling her everything. Of course, it was only natural he had to tell the woman he loved immediately once the divorce went through, right? He needed to let Ka know that they now had a new start. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been hoping for?¡± Diana mocked. ¡°Now that your dream hase true, you can be Mrs. Fulcher! But¡­ You better pray not to get pregnant in your life, or fall into my hands!¡± Diana¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. ¡°Sooner orter, when Julian no longer favors you¡­ When I be stronger, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay for what you did to my babies!¡± The steel in Diana¡¯s eyes was terrifying; she looked as if she wanted to eat Ka alive. Fury radiated from her, and she resembled a demon from hell. Ka swallowed harshly, but quickly realized the critical points in Diana¡¯s words. Firstly, Diana and Julian were divorced. Secondly, Diana thought the woman Julian loved was her, Ka! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 388 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 388 Thirdly, Diana thought that Julian had defended Ka, which proved that Diana wasn¡¯t aware that Julian had forced Ka to drink the remainder of the drugs she had once given Diana, and had long lost her fertility¡­. Ka clenched her fist tightly under the table, sorely tempted to pinch herself to see if she was dreaming. Now that Diana and Julian had a huge misunderstanding, this was her chance! The fear in her disappeared, and was quickly reced by excitement. However, Ka didn¡¯t dare let her face show what she was feeling at the moment for fear that Diana would pick up on it. Ka became more arrogant; she even tilted her chin upwards to look down at Diana and said haughtily,¡± I¡¯ll be waiting, then. Between you and Julian, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the greater one.¡± The words were a tacit acknowledgment of Diana¡¯s im, as well as confirming the fact that Julian was still protecting Ka even if she had indeed tampered with the embryos Diana had once carried. Even though Diana had mentally prepared herself and even epted the fact that she and her babies could neverpare to Ka¡¯s position in Julian¡¯s heart, she still felt her heart bleed when facing Ka¡¯s hatefully smug face. She felt as if someone had grabbed all her limbs and was pulling it in all directions, trying to tear her apart. Everything hurt deeply. Everything was screaming in pain. Diana deted slightly, obviously not that strong anymore. Ka knew which buttons to push and what to expose in Diana¡¯s heart, so she said proudly, ¡°So, my dear sister¡­ Let me ask you now. Am I the substitute, or are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a fool,¡± Diana muttered, struggling to control her voice. She didn¡¯t want to show her vulnerable side before Ka, and even forced a smile on her face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s your substitute. Julian loves you, and the entire Richburgh knows that to be Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. the truth.¡± Ka¡¯s smile widened, and she even had the audacity to wink at Diana. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t only the drugging, you know? Even the reason for Luke to appear there and hound Julian¡­ I was involved in it too. Julian also knows all about it.¡± Ka covered her mouth and chuckled before adding, ¡°Oh, right. I heard you miscarried after taking that blow for Julian. But he still hasn¡¯t done anything to me.¡± Ka said it so proudly, and Diana¡¯s heart cried as she listened. She didn¡¯t even care about how Ka had deliberately tried to imitate her face by putting on different makeup. Rather, Diana felt as though someone had pulled her hair and struck her head with a heavy pole. ¡°Did you call me here just to talk about Julian?¡± Diana tried to calm herself, reminding herself that she was in the office and it wasn¡¯t time to get in trouble with Ka. Just like what Oliver had said, the first thing she needed to do was have her own career. One must first make one¡¯s self strong before having the capital and strength to achieve victory. Diana was desperately holding herself back from marching up to Ka and mming thetter¡¯s head onto the table. She wanted to umte all this anger that raged in her and let it explode at the right moment, and make Ka¡¯s life more miserable than death. ¡°Of course not,¡± Ka said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that recently, Julian sent me flowers. Thinking of you makes me think of him, and I¡¯d end up speaking too much. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind that, right, Diana?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Diana lied through her teeth. ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced. I don¡¯t even mind if you two got married now.¡± It would serve to help Diana ept the truth and reality. ¡°That¡¯s true. You were a stand¨Cin from the start, so I¡¯m afraid you were already aware that you could never be with him.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Miss Winnington, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Diana said, not wanting to listen to Ka for another minute. She had every intention of turning around to leave, but now that Ka knew there was big trouble in the rtionship between Diana and Julian, she changed her ns of tormenting Diana in thepany and said, ¡°Stop!¡± Even though Ka¡¯s tone was rude and unkind, she was still Diana¡¯s superior in thepany. So, Diana obeyed and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Compared to Diana, Ka looked like a clown with her makeup. Ka couldn¡¯t help the slight feeling of inferiority creeping into her heart, however brief. She braced herself quickly and threw a document at Diana. ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 389 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 389 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 389 Diana was thoroughly confused. Looking at the arrogant look on Ka¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What right do you have to fire me, Ka? This is a bigpany, and you can¡¯t fire someone just because you say so without any formal process or procedures, right?¡± Besides, it was thanks to Fanny that Diana had managed to get a job here in the first ce. Diana wouldn¡¯t show how defenseless she was before Ka, even if thetter persisted in this matter. Diana refused topromise this way. Ka looked at how battle¨Cready Diana was, andughed. ¡°Diana, have you never thought about how I came to Esteem Creations and hold such a high position, and am still here without problems despite what happened between you and Julian? Who do you think is behind me?¡± Obviously, it had to be Julian. When Diana thought about the man and how he and Ka were together, her heart seemed to be ripped open and was bleeding again. It hurt. But then, she recalled what Oliver said about letting things develop naturally. She had agreed with Oliver not to get too attached to her feelings for Julian, as it would only make her unable to forget him even more. In the end, she would only drown in a sea of love and hatred alone. Diana sighed heavily. Forget it. She would just go with whatever Ka said. It was best if she didn¡¯t think about anything rted to Julian anymore. ¡°Fine. I agree to resign,¡± Diana said, reaching to take the document from Ka before saying mockingly,¡± Shall I go through the resignation process now, Miss Winnington?¡± Ka didn¡¯t expect Julian¡¯s name to be so useful in this situation. It seemed like as long as she brought him up, no matter the pros or cons, Diana would believe it. This proved that there was absolutely no trust between Diana and Julian anymore. It also meant that Ka had more leeway to intervene. The more Ka thought about it, the happier she became. ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t leave by today, I¡¯ll let everyone know that you lost Julian¡¯s baby in your miscarriage by tomorrow.¡± In the eyes of everyone in Esteem Creation, Julian was Ka¡¯s man. If that happened, Diana would be the center of public opinion and would be known as the woman who seduced her brother¨Cinw. Even if Diana tried to rify the matter, she was already divorced now. What proof could she bring? Did she expect Julian to do anything about it? That was even more impossible. Looking at Ka¡¯s confident posture, it was evident that it was Julian who had given her such confidence. However, Diana didn¡¯t intend to make her resignation so easy for Ka. After taking the file, Diana stared at Ka. It wasn¡¯t until Ka felt goosebumps on her skin that Diana looked away and said, ¡°Your makeup looks good, Ka.¡± Ka¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Diana had seen through her. Daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot, please support our site Thanks¡­ However, that was all Diana said before leaving Ka¡¯s office, leaving Ka alone in her frenzied temper tantrum. Did Diana think Ka wanted to do this?! It wasn¡¯t like Diana didn¡¯t know! Ka had to be more simr to Diana. That was the only way Julian would pay attention to her again! When she was young, she relied on her resemnce to Diana to gain Julian¡¯s favor and permission to meet him. Now¡­ She still needed to rely on the same thing to stabilize her mind in an attempt to gain his attention again! Ka didn¡¯t understand how things had gotten to this point and why even after so many things she had done, whether directly or indirectly, she couldn¡¯t stop Julian from having feelings for Diana. Still, it seemed that luck was still on her side as Diana didn¡¯t know about that. Diana seemed to foolishly think that Julian was truly in love with Ka. Haha¡­ What a joke! If the person Julian truly loved was Ka, why would he take away the chance for her to ever have children in this life?! He hadn¡¯t even considered their past rtionship, and was only focused on venting Diana¡¯s anger on Diana¡¯s behalf! What a pity¡­ Not for Diana, but for the quiet man who didn¡¯t know how to express himself and never confided in his sweetheart what he had actually done. His actions had allowed Ka to exploit the situation and provoke them even more! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 390 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 390 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 390 But when Diana stared at her just now, Ka felt her confidence crumble a little. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She was afraid that Diana would discover that she had been Diana¡¯s substitute for so long instead, and not the other way around. Those youthful years and moments of being protected and cared for by Julian since childhood should have been Diana¡¯s. But because Ka had stolen credit for Diana¡¯s rescue, she had everything that Diana rightfully should have had. Even this time, Julian hadn¡¯t killed her because of the saving grace Ka held. Ka understood all of this. But since things hade to this point, she was reluctant to let go of Julian. Or rather, she was unwilling to give up the money, power, and preferential treatment she got after being together with Julian. When the timees, everyone in Richburgh would have to look up to her and respect her as Mrs. Fulcher! As long as she kept going¡­ She would still be able to turn the tables! Ka looked at her reflection in the mirror before smashing it with ab. The shattered ss only made her smile look even more sinister. When Diana first started working in Esteem Creations, she had an inkling she wouldn¡¯t be here for long after running into Ka. Even so, the thought of running away had never crossed her mind. And now¡­ Diana couldn¡¯t imagine being under the spotlight and listening to everyone belittling her babies daily. She had been too negligent as a mother, after all. She had allowed Ka to bully her every step of the way, and had repeatedly given in to thetter. However, Diana wouldn¡¯t let such a scenest. Her departure this time may also have the potential to be a new beginning for her. Diana finished the necessary paperwork. She didn¡¯t take anything except the files on herputer, she downloaded and kept away. As for the designs she had made for Esteem Creations, she passed them all to Jayden. She wasn¡¯t one to repay her grievances with virtue. She wasn¡¯t that noble. which She had done it mainly because while those designs were no different than trash to her, she knew it was a treasure to others. She would take this chance to do a favor for Jayden. Perhaps she would be able to use the favor in the future. When Diana exited the building and was about to hail a cab to leave, Jayden suddenly ran out after her. ¡°Thank you!¡± When Jayden saw the designs she sent him, he felt as if he had seen a shining ray of light at the end of an endless tunnel. The designs were all perfect, and were exactly what thepany would want. ¡°But¡­ Why would you give such great designs to me?¡± ¡°Because in thispany, you have been the kindest to me,¡± Diana said tly before pulling open the door and entering the vehicle. She didn¡¯t look back as the car drove further away from thepany. Jayden stood rooted to the spot, not feeling any anger even as the car¡¯s exhaust blew right into his face. He seemed to have reached a sudden enlightenment, and he could almost see the image of a proud and noble peacock in Diana¡¯s silhouette. Such an air of pride and nobility was something Ka didn¡¯t exude at all. Had he¡­picked the wrong side? Ten minutester, Jayden received a text from Diana. [I didn¡¯t send you those designs to make you feel indebted. Use them as you like, and don¡¯t worry about it. I just need you to send me a picture of Ka from today. Consider it payment for the designs.] Jayden dlyplied, and his gratitude for Diana only increased after the message. It felt like she had only asked for the picture to put him at ease. In fact, he soon felt deeply guilty for betraying such an understanding and wonderful woman in the past. Diana waspletely unaware of the struggle in Jayden¡¯s heart. When she received the photo from him, she knew she had made the right move when she attempted to win him over with her designs. Ka would be surrounded by her secret pawns from now on, just like how Ka had used Mr. Carter in the past. Now, Diana was going to use Jayden to do the exact same and carry out her ns in secret. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 391 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 391 An hourter, Diana appeared at the entrance of the Winnington residence. She hadn¡¯t contacted them ever since James proposed she married Clifford Pabian. But now, her parents, husband, babies, work, designs, and everything she could think of¡­ Ka had taken away so many things Diana cherished. Though Diana was still not strong enough and couldn¡¯t do much to Ka right now, she could still do something small. She would start small and umte all of it, like ants, and take Ka down eventually. The first step involved the Winningtons. The first thing Diana cherished, that Ka had taken to ensure her own survival, was Diana¡¯s own parents. Thus, Diana would slowly ensure that Ka had a taste of that too! It was nowte autumn. As Diana stood in the doorway of the Winnington residence, she looked at the wildflowers around her; they were there thest time she came to the residence. There were traces of them being trampled by something heavy, yet the flowers stood strong, tall, and vigorous; like a warrior that only got stronger after every experience. As she thought of her and the flowers¡® fate, Diana smiled. She could be defeated and crushed, but she would never concede defeat. At this moment, her expression waspletely different from the usual. She appeared like an angel who had descended on earth, beautiful and ephemeral. When some of the servants saw her, astonishment shed in their eyes. They turned around happily and ran toward the living room, shouting, ¡°Master, Madam! The young miss is back!¡± James quickly emerged from the living room. He wasn¡¯t at work today and was dressed in traditional clothes; his attire gave him a gentle and elegant appearance. His features were exquisite. Though he wasn¡¯t young anymore, it was obvious that he had meticulously maintained his appearance. The roundness of his face, his eyes, and his mouth¡­ They looked almost identical to Ka. The more Diana studied his appearance, the more rmed she felt. Perhaps it was time to discover what had happened when she disappeared as a child. She was only three years old when James lost her, so there must be some hidden agenda. She was¡­suddenly intrigued by what happened to her as a child. ¡°Ugh! Why is it you?¡± James¡¯s disgruntled voice interrupted Diana¡¯s thoughts. She looked up to see displeasure clear on his face. ¡°It was me all along,¡± Diana knew the servants had made a mistake, but she already intended to talk about Ka anyway. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault Ka looks so much like me.¡± James didn¡¯t like to hear this. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re the one who looks like Ka. You made yourself a substitute, which was how you married into the Fulcher family. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± 2/2 He couldn¡¯t stand to see Diana¡¯s dazzling appearance. Of his two daughters, Ka was the only one with the right to be so beautiful! Diana was nothing. How dare she im that Ka looked like her! ¡°Stop bringing up the Fulcher family. I¡¯ve already divorced Julian,¡± Diana replied calmly, as if she hadn¡¯t taken James¡¯s words to heart and was merely recounting a fact. James was surprised. ¡°D¨Cdivorced¡­ You¡¯ve divorced?¡± That was great news! Why hadn¡¯t Ka told him that? James quickly took out his phone to call Ka, but Diana had already seen the look on his face. Before he could dial the number, she pulled out her phone and opened the picture Jayden had sent to her, and showed it to James. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Look at this first. Then you can make your call.¡± On the screen, Ka¡¯s appearance was ny percent simr to Diana¡¯s. However, James was familiar with his daughter¡¯s face; it only took him a nce to know that Ka had applied makeup to her brows and face on purpose to achieve this effect. But¡­ Diana had already divorced Julian. Why did Ka need to imitate Diana? Diana knew James was easily suspicious, and she raised her brows slightly before asking, ¡°So tell me. Does she look like me, or do I look like her?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 392 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 392 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 392 James couldn¡¯t speak, and that was exactly the reaction that Diana wanted. She calmly analyzed him and said, ¡°For Ka to do something like this, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because there was a need to imitate me.¡± But as to why Ka had done so, Diana also wanted to know the answer. This was one of the reasons she hade here to the Winnington residence. The fact that Ka frequently imitated Diana gave rise to a vague uneasiness from the bottom of Diana¡¯s heart. She needed to figure this out. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James and Ka had little contacttely, so when he heard Diana¡¯s words, he began to mutter rapidly in his heart. He immediately ran to the courtyard and dialed Ka¡¯s number. Diana followed closely behind, clearly intent on listening. James red at her. It was good that he had chosen to change ces, but Diana wouldn¡¯t leave and stuck closely to him and his phone. The call soon went through. James red more viciously at Diana, but when he started talking, he smiled brightly. ¡°Ka, when will Mr. Fulchere to our house to ask for your hand in marriage?¡± Ka¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Are you still acting all shy?¡± James said. ¡°I know all about it! Diana has already divorced Julian.¡± After saying that, he paused for a moment before prodding, ¡°Didn¡¯t he do it for you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ka pouted, afraid that James would see through everything. After all, Ka relied on Julian¡¯s kindness toward her to obtain glory and favor in the Winnington family. If James knew what was happening, she would probably lose her position in the family, much less achieve the goal for her mother to enter the Winnington family formally. James immediatelyughed. ¡°Either way, that¡¯s a good thing! I¡¯m sure Julian will soon see how wonderful his second marriage will be!¡± After saying that, James rolled his eyes at Diana, as if she wasn¡¯t one of his daughters. If it weren¡¯t for their simr features, Diana would really doubt this man to be her birth father and assume she was probably adopted. He repulsed her, and a bitter feeling surged in her heart when she looked at him. It made her more determined to discover the truth about what had gone wrong when she was a child. It seemed she would soon need to officially face the time of her childhood that she previously refused to touch. As for the beautiful second marriage James had mentioned, Diana had long since been prepared for that and was ready to deal with James¡¯s attitude. As long as s love and hate. On the other end of the phone, Ka smiled shyly and said, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t even checked our horoscopes yet! Make sure not to tell anyone, okay? Julian wants to keep a low¨Cprofile.¡± At the mention of Julian, James became respectful. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°But Ka¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look more like Diana now with your makeup? Why did you do up your brows to be the same as hers?¡± Ka¡¯s heart thumped wildly in her chest. ¡°H¨CHow did you know about my makeup?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± James said, very persistent this time. ¡°Answer my question.¡± He had to find out exactly how Julian was treating both his daughters. He couldn¡¯t afford the slightest mistake. The Winnington family¡¯s glorious future was at stake! Meanwhile, Ka started to get anxious. She hadn¡¯t expected James to be so well¨Cinformed, and laughed weakly. It was really hard to exin why she was imitating Diana¡¯s appearance. After much deliberation, she finally decided on what to say. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 393 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 393 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 393 Ka started off carefully, ¡°In the future¡­ You might see me imitating her more.¡± James was an old¨Cschool veteran at tricks, so he could immediately tell that something was wrong with Ka¡¯s words. Diana tried to lean closer at this moment, but James shoved her away and jumped on a table, and quickly asked Ka, ¡°Ka, tell me the truth. The reason you didn¡¯t tell me about Diana and Julian divorcing¡­ Was it because he didn¡¯t do it for you?¡± Ka saw that it was pointless to try and hide it any longer, so she nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± The joy James felt deted immediately. He was afraid. He was afraid that the person Julian really liked was in fact Diana, and that he had bet wrongly. Ka didn¡¯t know about his greed and his thoughts, so she continued, ¡°But you only need to understand that Julian¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a son¨Cinw who¡¯s willing to spend all the money you want for our family. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± James didn¡¯t speak; the only sounding from the phone was his breathing. It seemed her words hadn¡¯t deterred him as much as she had hoped. Ka steeled her resolve and called out, ¡°Dad?¡± James was startled by her voice. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken,¡± Ka said, making it clear. Otherwise, she might be limited by the situation in the future; this would only lead to even more annoying problems. ¡°Julian likes Diana more than me now.¡± In fact, it would be urate to say that Julian didn¡¯t even like Ka at this point. Julian¡¯s feelings for her were based entirely on his gratitude for her saving him when they were children, but Ka didn¡¯t exin this in detail to James. However, her voice was somewhat threatening when she continued, ¡°But not long ago, you threatened Diana and forced her to marry Clifford Pabian¡­¡± At the sudden influx of information, James was somewhat confused, Ka was disying an attitude that. was different than usual, which irritated him. However, he didn¡¯t have time to lose his temper as he heard Ka continue, ¡°You know about the news that Luke Pabian died, don¡¯t you?¡± James nodded without much thought. ¡°Of course.¡± Ka grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth of the matter. Clifford killed Luke personally, and it¡¯s because Luke hurt Diana. Clifford did it to prevent Julian from venting Diana¡¯s anger on them and implicating the Pabians.¡± But even after Clifford had done so, his family¡¯s influence still dwindled rapidly in Richburgh. His falling family wasn¡¯t a secret at all. 2/2 Ka paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Now¡­ That tells you Diana¡¯s position in Julian¡¯s heart, right?¡± James had heard of Luke¡¯s death, but he never imagined that there was such a hidden agenda behind it. Clifford¡­ The man was Luke¡¯s blood father! Just because Lucas had hurt Diana and angered Julian, Clifford had been ruthless enough to end the life of his own son personally?! As for James¡­ What had he done to Diana all these years? He had bet on the wrong person! Absolutely wrong! ¡°Ka, be honest with me.¡± James felt his legs weaken. He could barely stand as he asked his daughter straight, ¡°In the past three years Julian gave our family money¡­ Is it because of you, or Diana?¡± At the change in James¡¯s tone, Ka couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly on the inside. This man truly did prioritize his interest first and foremost, huh? The moment he had his hands on a little insider information, he was no longer enthusiastic about calling her name lovingly. The more he spoke, the more Ka tensed. She avoided his question and instead replied, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. You know better than I do what you¡¯ve done to Diana over the years!¡± She no longer spoke as politely as she once did, and threatened James without any hesitation. ¡°Just admit it! There¡¯s no other way for you except to stay on the same boat we¡¯re in. You need to support me to marry into the Fulcher family and be the next Mrs. Fulcher. You have no other choice!¡° Spread the loveContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 394 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 394 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 394 Ka traced the table slowly. Her damaged vocal cords made her sound creepy as she continued, ¡°Well¡­ You can try to back out, I suppose. But I wonder, what will happen to you if I tell Julian everything you¡¯ve done to Diana in the past?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?!¡± James asked, his eyes widening incredulously. ¡°Yes. What of it?¡± Compared to his angry tone, Ka¡¯s voice was calm yet steely. James had never experienced this side of Ka. The Ka he remembered had always been well¨C behaved and never spoke to him with such an attitude. But today, he was seeing a different side of his daughter. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Ka Winnington!¡± Ka couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard James¡¯s roar. She wouldn¡¯t have said so much if she hadn¡¯t been forced to. If she didn¡¯t bring James to her side and make him stay, she feared something would go wrong in the future. For now, she needed to pretend to be strong, so she didn¡¯t let her voice waver. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± James wanted to speak more, but the next second, all he could hear was the dial tone. She¡­! James was furious to the point that his vision faded to ck for a moment. He wanted nothing more than to call Ka back home and demand her exin what the hell was going on! James swayed on the spot, about to fall backward; however, Diana caught him before he could copse. ¡°Are you okay?¡± With someone holding him up, James grabbed the pir beside him and slowly straightened up. He opened his eyes with much difficulty, shooting Diana aplicated look. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± In order for Diana not to hear his conversation with Ka, he had deliberately run far away from her. Despite that, Diana was able to run to him and catch him in time. A warmth James had never felt before spread through his body quietly, and he suddenly regretted it¡­ He regretted doing so many ridiculous things to Diana. Yet, Ka was right. He had no right for regrets. With that thought, James¡¯s face turned cold and he brushed Diana¡¯s hand away. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need you to care!¡± Diana made a face like she had choked on something, and let go of him. James wasn¡¯t prepared for the sudden loss of support; he almost fell backward again. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re all rebellious women!¡± James grunted in anger as he hurriedly grabbed the pir again, giving Diana a vicious re as sharp as a knife. Diana, however, shrugged in an unconcerned manner. ¡°You told me to let go.¡± But based on James¡¯s words, there must have been some conflict between him and Ka on the phone just now. He wouldn¡¯t have said those words otherwise, which were clearly referring to her and Ka. It was only a pity Diana hadn¡¯t been able to hear their conversation. Diana clicked her tongue at the thought. Just as she was about to say something, Kate¡¯s voice rang out. Darling, are you back? Come and let me look at you. Have you lost weight recently?¡± Diana turned around and said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± When Kate saw clearly who it was standing before her, difort shed across her face. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s you, Diana.¡± ¡± Kate sighed, and seemed to rack her head before managing to greet Diana properly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just came to see you two.¡± She had resigned and received herst drawn sry from Esteem Creations. Now that she didn¡¯t have her babies, she wasn¡¯t too worried about her future survival. Right now, her pockets were filled with money. Came to see them? With what, her eyes? James was confused. He really wondered how on earth Julian could give up Ka for Diana, a girl who had grown up in the countryside. She didn¡¯t have any manners at all! Diana only talked big all day! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 395 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 395 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 395 Diana snapped her fingers; the moment she did so, several people rushed into the ce and ced a field of potted nts before Kate. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Cymen, Begonia, Medini Magnifica, Rhododendron¡­¡± Kate was stunned when she saw all the flowers before her. These were all flowers she recently wanted! But because Cymen die very easily in the hot summer weather, the prices were spected to be ridiculously highe autumn, especially for flowers of excellent quality with strong roots like the ones before her now. They were estimated to be worth a lot of money. But now, several pots of top¨Cquality cymen were before her. Kate nced at the begonias and how they had remained beautiful as ever in this season. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the people who cared for these flowers had been reluctant to give up their lovingly cared for flowers and bring them here. Then there were the Medini Magnifica and Rhododendrons; they were so beautiful, all who looked at them would feel so nostalgic and would never be able to forget how lovely the petals looked! Kate was dazzled by the sight before her. She had never seen so many excellent quality flowers together in one ce. If one wanted to buy all these flowers in one go, they would probably only be avable at an auction. Also, to gather so many beautiful flowers, one would have to spend a lot of money. But now, Diana had simply snapped her fingers, and the flowers all appeared before Kate. Kate¡¯s eyes shone brightly. The more she looked at the flowers, the more she liked them. ¡°It¡¯s all for you,¡± Diana said after giving Kate enough time to admire the flowers. ¡°I saw a lot of flowers in the front yard where you lived before, but some of them were missing, so I found a few for you.¡± Compared to the dazzling flowers all put together in front of her, Kate was even more amazed that Diana knew about her love for flowers. After marrying into the Winningtons for so many years, she kept a low profile about her hobby of growing flowers. She had been afraid others would ridicule her and say that it was a hobby for people of poor origin, and look down on her for it. In the past, when Ka had discovered her hobby, she had warned Kate to keep a low profile on it. Kate thought Ka had said those things for her sake, so she did as told. She decorated herself in fine jewelry instead, as though it would help her blend in better with the wealthydies in their circle. Diana was the first person to send her flowers. Diana¡¯s gentle and warm eyes seemed to know everything, but in a more sophisticated way. She didn¡¯t deliberately expose the unpleasantness in one¡¯s heart. ¡°Only those who love flowers will understand how precious they are. If you put it together with your other ordinary flowers, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± With those words, Kate¡¯s worries dissipated instantly. Suddenly, she felt a warm desire in her heart and wished to be closer to Diana. She subconsciously looked at James, only for him to snap at her, ¡°Since when did you like to grow flowers?¡± Kate¡¯s face dimmed immediately. After all these years, he wasn¡¯t even half as observant as Diana. For the first time, she felt that her husband might not love her as much as she thought. Instead, it was her daughter, who had been lost as a child, ignored and taunted by everyone upon her return, who had shown her great care and supported her actions. This sincere care Diana showed was even more than Ka¡¯s¡­! Kate gathered up her courage and gently took Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I really nt these?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Diana replied without hesitation. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of thedies in your circle if they know what flowers these are.¡± Kate suddenly gained some confidence. ¡°Thank you.¡± Finding all these flowers must have taken a considerable effort, and being able to see through Kate¡¯s hobby needed even more effort than that. ¡°B¨CBack then¡­¡± Kate suddenly stammered a little as she spoke. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed with and forced you to marry that old man from the Pabians¡­¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Will you still force me to get a divorce?¡± Kate couldn¡¯t say anything to that. She knew she would. Because Ka wanted Diana to get a divorce. your father Diana smiled; in the first ce, she never expected Kate to say no. But for the moment, Kate¡¯s willingness to admit her previous wrongs, even slightly, had been worth the effort Diana had put in. After all, to sow discord was to attack the mind and heart. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 396 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 396 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 396 This was already considered a good start. Kate was even more overwhelmed when she saw Diana¡¯s expression. ¡°Diana, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said, cutting her off. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced Julian. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask James.¡± Kate jerked back and looked at James, who gave her an affirmative nod in reply. Kate didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or not, and she felt conflicted. For the first time in her life, she felt her heart ache for the terrible things Diana had experienced in life. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re divorced¡­ What will you do about your future?¡± Diana was surprised to hear such words from Kate. She hadn¡¯t expected these flowers to be so effective. She had previously designed some clothes for a prominent elderly customer named Mr. Crawford under her old brand D&J, and he had given her these flowers. Diana didn¡¯t have anywhere to nt them, so she left the flowers at the older man¡¯s ce to be cared for. Beforeing to the Winnington residence today, she remembered the flowers¡® existence and called for someone to pick them up. She didn¡¯t expect that catering to Kate¡¯s taste would make such a big difference. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve shown care for me,¡± Diana said bluntly to Kate¡¯s face. As expected, a sh of guilt crossed Kate¡¯s face. Kate felt the guilt gnaw into her. Diana had been kind to Kate despite the horrible treatment she had received in the past, but Kate had never really treated her as a daughter. Even right now, Kate could only think about how soon she could share these flowers with Ka. She wasn¡¯t a good mother, not in the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said, taking advantage of Kate¡¯s lost expression as she took thetter¡¯s hands. ¡°Just show me more care in the future, and that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re mother and daughter, aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no conflict. that we can¡¯t ovee.¡± Kate felt deeply moved by Diana¡¯s words. This child was kinder and more forgiving, far beyond her imagination! ¡°I will. Of course,¡± Kate said, almost stumbling over her words. However, James pulled Kate back from Diana and snarled, ¡°What do you mean, you will? Have you lost your mind after receiving these rotten flowers that you can¡¯t tell the difference between yes and no?¡± He now knew Diana¡¯s value, but Ka was absolutely right. Even if he had realized how much Diana was worth, he no longer had the right to switch sides and stand with Diana. He could only continue to stand with Ka and help her deal with Diana¡­ And help Ka marry into the Fulcher family, instead of ying the role of a loving father¨Cdaughter pair with Diana. Kate was stunned by James¡¯s words and actions. She wanted to retort, but she saw the smile on Diana¡¯s face. Her gentle, warm eyes were bright, and they sparkled like stars in the sky. Diana looked¡­really beautiful. She possessed the kind of beauty and elegance that was impossible to describe with words; Diana basically embodied every single good trait Kate and James had. To be fair, Diana did look much better than Ka. However, Kate refused to admit this fact, even now. Without realizing it, though, she had subconsciously made space in her heart for Diana. From N?velDrama.Org. The smile remained on Diana¡¯s face. She looked toward the door, and immediately, another group of people entered. Diana had responded to James¡¯s malice with a smile the entire time, and now, she said calmly to him, ¡°This is for you.¡± Before himy a que that Master Winnington had inscribed. It wasn¡¯tmon knowledge, but even though the Winnington family had relied on James currying favor with the Fulcher family to survive, Master Winnington had not favored James. Master Winnington¡¯s calligraphy was famous all over the word; while several other branches of the family had ques the old man had made personally in their homes, only James didn¡¯t have one. It was also one of the reasons his rtives ridiculed him. Theyughed at him, saying that though he devoted himself to the family, it didn¡¯t matter if the old man didn¡¯t like him. At this rate, he would be kicked out of the Winnington family sooner orter. James was seen as someone who busied himself for the family, but he never received any perks despite his efforts. Yet now, the thing he wanted most and the recognition he yearned for¡­ The que seemed to give him some sce. It was to the point that he started shedding tears the moment he looked at it. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 397 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 397 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 397 The que Diana gave to James had undoubtedly moved him deeply; just as the flowers had done to Kate. ¡°How did you get this¡­?¡± The que had Master Winnington¡¯s own inscription underneath it. James¡¯s name was also on it. It clearly meant that the inscription on the que had been meant for James. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Actually, it had been thanks to Mr. Crawford that Diana was able to have this que. It seemed Mr. Crawford had been close to Diana¡¯s grandfather, whom she had never met. When Diana requested Mr. Crawford to send the flowers over, she happened to mention James in the passing. Mr. Crawford had sent the que together with the flowers. However, she didn¡¯t bring up Mr. Crawford¡¯s existence to James and said, ¡°Hang it up wherever you like.¡± Although it was a gift from Diana, the inscription on it was indeed done by Master Winnington. If they hung it up in James¡¯s courtyard, no one would be able to say anything against it. This meant that James would no longer have any reason to be ridiculed by his rtives, which dissolved the huge knot that had been in his heart for what seemed like forever. Regardless, it also added to his pain and anguish. After all, he had pushed Diana out of the family with his. own hands¡­ That, and the fact that he needed to prioritize Ka¡¯s ns right now. Even if this gift was satisfactory and meaningful, he couldn¡¯t show his happiness too much. ¡°Well, it¡¯d take up unnecessary space if I don¡¯t hang it up,¡± James said as he called out to two of his men. ¡°You two, go and hang it up.¡± The que was soon hung up in the foyer for disy. James looked up at the que with mixed feelings. For a moment, he was tempted to show Diana some kindness. But then he remembered Ka¡¯s words, and had no choice but to banish those thoughts from his mind. He couldn¡¯t afford not to listen to her. If Julian discovered all those outrageous things he had done to Diana before, it would be disastrous! But¡­ With a twinkle in his eyes and a calcting look on his handsome face, he said to Diana, ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± This was the first time James had asked Diana to stay; she knew it meant he was more or less satisfied with what he had received. ¡°Sure.¡± And so, the three of them sat down together for the first time in a long time as a family. Lucy stood in the back kitchen and watched through burning eyes how harmonious the atmosphere was for the three of them. She was practically spitting fire by now, and when she served the food, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from sending angry looks at James. But this time, James ignored them all. He knew he couldn¡¯t try to mend his rtionship with Diana, for fear that Ka would rat them out to Julian. Still, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but exude a different attitude from how he usually acted. ¡°Go ahead and eat,¡± James said as he pushed the te before him to Diana. Even though he wasn¡¯t helping to put food on her te, it was far better manners than he had disyed before. ¡°There¡¯s also foie gras,¡± Lucy said. There was anger hidden in her eyes, but she had a bright smile on her face; it was the exact same as Ka¡¯s usual hypocrisy. Diana watched Lucy quietly as she ate. This woman hade over seven times in total during this meal; five times of those total, she made physical contact with James. Diana didn¡¯t believe for a second that there was nothing between them. ¡°How was the food, Miss Winnington? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here for dinner,¡± Lucy said. The way Lucy spoke and the title she referred to Diana by were implying that Diana was merely a guest. Yet, it was clear Diana was the host while Lucy was just a servant. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask about when onees home to eat?¡± Diana said with a smile as she picked up a napkin to wipe her mouth. Diana¡¯s eyes seemed to flutter distractedly; when theynded on Lucy, there was a chilling aura in them. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Besides¡­¡± Diana trailed off as she set down the napkin and tapped on the table. ¡°If I¡¯m not happy with the food, it means the food wasn¡¯t good. At most, we¡¯ll just have to change the chef and kitchen butler. It¡¯s impossible for me, a member of this household, to leave just because I¡¯m dissatisfied with the food, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy was thoroughly floored by Diana¡¯s words. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 398 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 398 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 398 Wasn¡¯t Diana implying that Lucy was just a servant and that she was dispensable? And that Diana, Kate, and James were the rightful owner of the house? That little b*tch! Lucy cursed Diana in her mind and shot a fierce re at thetter. She wanted to p that little girl in the face so much right now! James could tell that Lucy was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to expose anything before Kate. He put down his utensils and cleared his throat, giving Lucy a pointed look. The two held gazes for a while before Lucy finally turned around quickly and left. James ate a few more bites before he too quickly left the table. Throughout the whole meal, Kate continued eating quietly as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. Sometimes, Diana wondered whether her mother was really stupid or was just pretending to be. However, now was clearly not the time to have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk with Kate, much less ask her such a personal secret. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Diana said, pushing her te away. She turned to Kate and added, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around our yard first while you carry on eating. I haven¡¯t had the chance to look at it.¡± Diana had deliberately used the words ¡°our yard¡± to lessen the gap between them. Kate, who had just gotten a gift she liked, didn¡¯t feel ufortable about it. However, she also wasn¡¯t that overly enthusiastic. With an attitude that was obviously much better than how she had treated Diana before, she simply agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Diana left, she put down the utensils in her hand and clenched her fist tightly, her nails digging deep into her palm. Her expression darkened as a terrifying and gloomy look settled on her face. In the vi¡¯s yard, James and Lucy were hiding behind the flowers Kate had nted. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± James said as he held Lucy. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you know how I feel about you by now? Diana gave me a que my father inscribed, you know? With that, I can now hold my head high before my brothers. That¡¯s why I kept her for dinner. If we¡¯re talking about who I¡¯m closer to and will dote on, I definitely prefer our daughter, you know? Otherwise, back then, I wouldn¡¯t have made the decision to have Diana-¡± Crack! Diana had identally stepped on the wilted flower branch by her feet, and the crisp sound rang out in the silent night. It gave away her hiding spot, so she stepped out awkwardly. ¡°Hi.¡± James was speechless. That was close! It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence! If he did, he would have a bigger problem with Diana. At the moment, he had some sympathy towards Diana because of Julian, and even had some intentions of trying to curry favor with her. However, Lucy wasn¡¯t afraid or even surprised. In fact, she even seemed a little smug. It would¡¯ve been better if Diana had found out about them earlier. It saved her and James time from needing to avoid Diana when they were together. She had no qualms about hanging off James in this situation. Now that James knew Diana was the woman Julian actually loved, he didn¡¯t want to continue having a bad rtionship with her. He even wanted to shove Lucy away, but Lucy held on tighter and refused to budge. ¡°No!¡± Lucy spat. ¡°So what if Diana saw us? She¡¯s a good child, isn¡¯t she? She definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Kate.¡± It was almost as if she was trying to tter Diana. She was calling Diana a good girl so it would tie Diana down, not to do anything to upset Kate, and then hide the affair she witnessed before her for them. ¡°I have no intention of telling my mother anyway,¡± Diana replied calmly. Now wasn¡¯t the time. Diana looked at them calmly. ¡°But is it possible to talk to my mother about the hidden story behind my disappearance when I was a child?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this siteContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 399 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 399 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 399 James¡¯s expression changed drastically at Diana¡¯s words. ¡°W¨CWhat hidden story?¡± he stammered. Lucy¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Stop making things up, Diana!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything about it. How would you know if I¡¯m making it up or not?¡± Diana asked with a mockingugh. As she stood there, she looked like a charming existence that had emerged from an ancient painting. She seemed calm, but she exuded a fairy¨Clike aura around her that made it impossible for all who looked at her to disrespect her. There was also a majestic and dignified light around her, one that incited admiration in many. Lucy subconsciouslypared Diana to Ka and couldn¡¯t help butment deeply in her heart. They should¡¯ve just killed this little b*tch back then! Had they done so, Diana wouldn¡¯t turn out to be such a threat! Lucy¡¯s eyes were so vicious that it was impossible to ignore. However, Diana wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid. She looked at Lucy and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your reply, Lucy.¡± Lucy remained quiet, and Diana continued, ¡°Did you get so worked up because you knew what I was talking about?¡± Lucy felt her breath hitch. Oh¡­ She had fallen for it! Diana had set her up for this! ¡°The Fulcher family has taken care of you well for the past three years, haven¡¯t they?¡± That was the only thing Lucy could say now, her face red with anger. It was true that Diana¡¯s current temperament and the reason she had turned out this way had much to do with the Fulcher family. However, the biggest reason for her change was herself. After she divorced Julian, Diana stopped worrying about the pros and cons of the situation and no longer underestimated herself. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m just talented.¡± While she was stuck in the boonies, her talent for design had given her plenty of opportunities to give herself much needed exposure to the outside world. She had her fears and concerns when Julian had first proposed to her. More than that, she had epted his proposal with grace. She had believed from the bottom of her heart that if she worked hard enough, she would eventually gain the same footing as him and that he would always love her. LIZ Later on, she realized that his so¨Ccalled love at first sight and marriage proposal had all been a lie. Julian¡¯s wealth and power were far beyond her imagination. When she thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help the self¨Cdeprecating and bitter look that came to her face. When James saw her expression, he instantly misunderstood it and assumed that Diana had seen through everything, and that she was mocking him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just what the hell do you know?¡± James knew that he was thoroughly defeated in this confrontation. For a moment, he even saw the image of Julian in Diana. The overwhelming pressure he usually felt from the man gradually spread from her body, giving him the subconscious desire to surrender unconditionally. Because of the fact that Diana had grown up in the countryside, James had been short¨Csighted. Now, the youngdy before him was no longer that naive countryside girl. In fact, it was clearly justifiable how Julian had fallen in love with Diana. James was seriously regretting the fact he had listened to Lucy in the past, and deliberately lost Diana when she was only three years old. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in the position he was in now and be threatened by Ka. How had he missed the vicious ambitions of the mother¨Cdaughter pair at the beginning? s, it was toote to say anything. He had no other choice but to stay in the same boat they were on now. So far, everything had only been spection on Diana¡¯s end. After seeing James¡¯s reaction, she knew that her guesses had been more or less spot on. ¡°As a child¡­¡± Diana¡¯s tone was light, as though she was talking about someone else¡¯s misfortune. In fact, she was as calm as someone talking about the weather. ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost me on purpose in order to let yours and Lucy¡¯s illegitimate child, Ka, enter the family as the eldestdy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rubbish!¡± James eximed, his face flushed an ugly red. He was almost stomping his feet in And as everyone knew, the more exaggerated one¡¯s reactions were, the more guilty one appeared. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 400 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 400 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 400 James¡¯s traditional clothes fluttered in the autumn wind, making him look even more like a ridiculous clown. ¡°If I wanted to bring Ka into the family, I wouldn¡¯t need to go through all that trouble!¡± He feared Diana would hold a deep grudge against him, and was now desperately covering up his past sins. ¡°Of course there was a need to.¡± Diana regarded his performance with an icy re. Now that he had confirmed her suspicions, her feelings for James had turned ice¨Ccold. She couldn¡¯t imagine how her own father could have done that to her. She had just been a little child, for crying out loud! Even after he learned that she had a miserable childhood, he still stood by and did absolutely nothing. As for Diana, she had never understood why her family had been so cold when she had reunited with them. ¡°After all, Master Winnington loathed b*stards and illegitimate children above all else.¡± Diana had done her research. Today, she was determined not to return from the Winnington residence empty -handed. ¡°There was no other way for you to bring Ka into the family aside from recing me!¡± Diana¡¯s voice was strong and powerful, resonating through the area and drowning out most of James¡¯s pathetic attempts at half¨Cbaked exnations. What¡¯s more, she had even given him a que Master Winnington had personally inscribed today. rm bells started going off in James¡¯s head. His eyes widened as he suddenly realized something. He immediately asked Diana, ¡°You knew the old man? Have you met him in private before?!¡± Because Master Winnington wasn¡¯t very fond of James, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Diana or Ka. What¡¯s more, the old man had never inquired about Diana¡¯s return. It was a clear indication that he wasn¡¯t interested in all the drama in James¡¯s family. As such, James never expected Diana to get involved with his father. Looking at her today, however, he had an inkling that Diana¡¯s rtionship with his father might be even closer than his own. James had always been afraid of the old man, yet he still craved Master Winnington¡¯s approval. Realizing that Diana might have had contact with the old man, James started to panic. If Diana had said something about James in front of Master Winnington, then¡­! James shuddered violently, and shot Diana a deadly re. However, Diana shook her head. ¡°No. I just have a friend who knows him, so I understood some things.¡± To be honest, she had no desire for the strange and deformed affection of the Winnington family. The affection she wanted the most was one she had found in Madam Fulcher and her babies. Yet now¡­all of those had dissolved into nothing. Thinking about her lost babies, Diana turned to Lucy and red at thetter with loathing eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Winnington family. I just want to know the truth about what happened when I was a child.¡± Diana was determined; James knew that if the matter wasn¡¯t cleared up today, she wouldn¡¯t let it drag on. Diana wasn¡¯t easy to fool anymore; James couldn¡¯t figure out what was in her mind, or what exactly she knew. James never expected the daughter he had abandoned when she was a child would have the ability to make Julian fall in love with her, as well as foster a good rtionship with Master Winnington¡¯s friend. The very same friend who the old man was willing to inscribe a que for James just because he asked, to boot! He had a vague feeling that he would bepletely doomed if he didn¡¯t hurry up and help Ka marry into the Fulcher family! But right now, it was necessary to deal with Diana first. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t let her know what really happened when she was a child. ¡°Diana!¡± James looked at her, then suddenly fell to his knees! A father kneeling down to his daughter was a big taboo in their etiquette, but at this moment, James didn¡¯t care. He had always been able to adapt to any situation to get the perks he desired, and he couldn¡¯t give a damn about what he had to do to make it happen. He was teary¨Ceyed at this moment as he wailed pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re right. I lost you back then, and I regretted every month of it! I reflected on my actions, and I was worried about your life. But now, didn¡¯t you grow up well? You even married Julian Fulcher! If I hadn¡¯t brought Ka into our family and let everyone see how much she looks like you, do you think you¡¯d have had the chance to marry him?¡± At the end of the day, it was a fact that Julian had married Diana because he wanted Ka. That had always been a sore spot for Diana. Yes, that was the origin of everything that happened. Anyone could use it to attack and belittle Diana; and now, even her own birth father was now using it as an excuse to justify his repulsive acts in the past. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He lost her on purpose for his own selfish gains, but he turned things around and made it seem like his actions had enabled her to meet Julian. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 401 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 401 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 401 Oh, how amusing! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Should Diana say that James was very articte, or should she call him heartless? Diana looked at him with a mocking gaze. ¡°Then I suppose I have to thank you.¡± James immediately wiped away his tears and stood up happily. He even tried to get closer to Diana, but she retreated a few steps to avoid him. It was hard to imagine that the man with such a personality was actually her birth father. Diana looked at his face, which resembled hers, and felt her heart beat faster in her chest. If it were possible, she wished she had nevere to Richburgh when she had turned eighteen, let alone to the Winnington family. At the very least, she could hold on to her imagination that her parents were great people. James could sense Diana¡¯s distaste for him, and awkwardly withdrew his hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand my good intentions.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± It was pointless to talk about it. She now knew that it really was James¡¯s fault that she was lost as a child; that was enough. Her heart had turned colder after that revtion. Just what kind of beast would deliberately lose his biological daughter so that his mistress¡¯s daughter could take the lost daughter¡¯s ce within the family? Plus, when Diana returned home to be reunited with her family, he refused to acknowledge her. Even on his deathbed, he refused to admit his mistakes. Worse, for the sake of that illegitimate daughter, he was going to give Diana to an ursed old lecher from the Pabian family! Hah. Aside from mockery, Diana couldn¡¯t muster any energy to show any other expression. ¡°It seems you love Lucy deeply,¡± Diana said, looking at James with eyes that radiated an unnerving chill. The sight was such that James wanted to subconsciously bend over for her, but he caught himself and straightened up in an exaggerated manner. He blurted out, ¡°I love you too.¡± When these words came out of James¡¯s mouth, Diana wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to throw up. Lucy was sorely tempted to spit in James¡® face. Even More than that, Lucy sensed that something was wrong with him. She gently pressed her red lips to his ear and said, ¡°James! Did something happen between you and Ka that I don¡¯t know about?¡± She was pressed tightly against him, as if afraid Diana couldn¡¯t see how close they were. Now that the secret of his cheating and deliberately losing his daughter had been exposed to Diana, James seemed like he was no longer bothered to hide it and clung to Lucy just as tightly. He shot Diana a look and held Lucy closer, as though the two wanted to meld into each other¡¯s bodies. Diana was speechless at their disgusting behavior. In truth, James was afraid that Diana would hear their conversation. The moment Lucy pressed closer to him, he quickly ryed the contents of the conversation on the phone he had with Ka before. The more Lucy listened, the more worried she grew. Once James was done, she immediately hurried away to call Ka. When she returned, she red at Diana with eyes of intense hatred. Diana ignored her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t care much about what happened when I was a child back then, but now, I¡¯m certain I need to think carefully about what happened in the past.¡± Thinking about it, she wondered if she would have any recollection on why James would deliberately lose her. Unexpectedly, Lucy was the one on the verge of crying blood when she heard Diana¡¯s words. Looking as if she was about to explode, Lucy screamed, ¡°What do you need to think about?! It¡¯s all in the past! What¡¯s worth pursuing about when you were a child? Your father has already kneeled and apologized to you, yet you still refuse to forgive him! Are you so intent on hanging on to the past?!¡± Diana was stunned by the intensity of Lucy¡¯s outburst. ¡°What else are you hiding from me, Lucy? Were you on the phone with Ka just now? What did she say to you?¡± Why was Lucy suddenly so worked up after hanging up her call with Ka? Lucy was oddly insistent that Diana not pursue her past. Was it possible that there was more to the story than James deliberately losing her? Lucy and Ka must¡¯ve kept something else from her. But Diana had gone missing at the age of three, after which James brought Ka into the family. Diana and Ka never had any interaction before that, so what else was there to hide? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 402 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 402 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 402 Diana and Ka had been babies before that, weren¡¯t they? ¡°Have you been keeping an eye on me since I was three years old, just like James?¡± Diana asked Lucy with a sharp look after she mentally calcted the timeline. Lucy scoffed inwardly. Of course she had! Back then, she was afraid Diana would suddenly return to the Winnginton family. If that happened, Ka¡¯s position in the family wouldn¡¯t hold, and Lucy¡¯s position as James¡¯s mistress might be exposed. As such, Lucy always had to be on guard against Diana. She had to ensure that Diana remained in the countryside and far away from Richburgh; only by that could she be at ease. In the process of her constant surveince, she discovered that Diana had saved Julian¡¯s life. Diana had been such a small child, only seven or eight years old. And yet, she had terrific luck! Lucy, of course, had to let Ka take Diana¡¯s ce once more. The next day, she immediately brought Ka, who looked simr to Diana, to Julian and told him that the person who saved his life was Ka. That was what triggered the incident for Julian to misidentify his savior. Yet, Ka told her on the phone that¡­that was the tightest and only bond she had with Julian as of this moment. If either Diana or Julian were to discover the truth, then Ka¡­ Lucy shuddered violently, dreading to imagine the terrible consequences if Julian ever found out what actually happened. Ka was incapable of getting pregnant now. If Julian knew the truth, could she even keep her life? The life¨Csaving grace that they had right now was no longer just a grace, but a life¨Csaving charm! Lucy, of course, was deathly afraid of what Diana would find! But the more frightened she was, the more curious Diana got. Diana couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, and the valor that was usually absent within her made itself known. ¡°Lucy! Why aren¡¯t you talking?!¡± Lucy¡¯s confidence was in shambles. During Lucy¡¯s call with Ka just now, Ka had described how Julian forced her to drink the medicine that had caused Diana to miscarry. Now, the frightening image lingered in Lucy¡¯s mind and wouldn¡¯t go away. Ka had never been pregnant, neither had she given birth. And now, Julian had taken away Ka¡¯s chance of being a mother forever! It was also a clear indication that he would never marry Ka; now, even the mere mention of Julian¡¯s name sent terrible chills up Lucy¡¯s spine. Not to mention, the woman Julian valued the most, Diana, was right before her eyes. Was it impossible for humans to escape their fate, after all? Were Julian and Diana¡­ A pair destined to be together, despite everything that happened? As Lucy thought about it, she grew more and more horrified by the minute. No! Just as Ka had said, they couldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Even if it was just to keep their lives, they needed to ensure that Ka returned to Julian¡¯s side and hold tightly onto the gratitude Julian had toward Ka for saving his life in the past. Only then would the mother¨Cdaughter pair be able to survive in this world. At this moment, Lucy could feel the crushing pressure and fear Julianmanded. But if they tried hard enough, perhaps there might be a better way out for them. Lucy steeled her heart and turned to Diana, sneering, ¡°Who would care about you? I have my daughter, so why would I bother with a countryside hick like you?¡± Lucy made a big show of rolling her eyes to hide the dying confidence in her voice and continued haughtily,¡± Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, Diana!¡± Although Lucy spoke in a high and mighty manner, it was futile. Diana was well aware that Lucy was nowcking in confidence. Spread the love Daily Fast update Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 403 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 403 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 403 Before, Lucy never bothered talking to Diana. Why would she suddenly change and was practically jumping and screaming in anger now? ¡°Hmm¡­ If you didn¡¯t keep an eye on me, that¡¯d be best,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°Saves me the effort of removing one obstacle when I investigate what happened when I was a child.¡± When Lucy heard that, her eyes widened anxiously. ¡°Are you still going to look into it?¡± Diana shrugged. ¡°Of course. Forget simply investigating, I¡¯ll make sure I leave no stone unturned. Everything that happened when I was a child, everything that I remember and don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m going to find out everything.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t realize that Diana was simply baiting her and gotcent after hearing it. She thought that Diana¡¯s intelligence had been exaggerated. After all, who would tell their enemy of their ns? Diana should have just gone on and investigated all she wanted without telling Lucy anything! Well, Lucy would never let this little b*tch find out that she had actually saved Julian¡¯s life! The credit for that incident can only belong to Ka! ¡°Hmm,¡± Lucy hummed, thinking that she had already grasped Diana¡¯s next move. Now, she didn¡¯t care much about Diana¡¯s attitude. Giving Diana a calctive look, Lucy said, ¡°James, I¡¯m going back to work, okay?¡± With that, she kissed James on the cheek and left. Diana was dumbfounded by the scene before her. She turned away to avoid looking at them. Anyway, all that needed to be said had been said, and the truth she wanted had also been exposed. Now, Diana just needed to figure out what else Lucy and Ka had hidden from her about her childhood. Diana was certain Lucy would soon take the bait Diana had set her own. Diana simply needed to be patient and wait. Diana¡¯s trip to the Winnington residence this time seemed to have been worthwhile. It made her realize more of how wretched James truly was. As for Kate¡­ Diana figured that as long as she didn¡¯t have any expectations that came with being a normal mother- daughter pair, she wouldn¡¯t feel any disappointment. Her goal was only to make Ka ufortable, anyway. Sure enough, just as she was about to get into the car and leave, Ka appeared outside the Winnginton residence. Thetter was carrying several gift boxes in her hands; it looked like she had brought them for Kate and James. Ka¡¯s eyes burned as soon as she saw Diana, and she immediately stood in Diana¡¯s way. She hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re such a great sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± A good sister?From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Diana said, knowing that Ka was bound to have heard everything from Lucy about what happened today. She also knew that she had seeded in making Ka deeply ufortable, so she smiled and added, ¡°But in my heart, you¡¯re not a very good sister.¡± Ka didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so blunt, and the tense atmosphere between them intensified instantly. ¡°Diana! Did youe here today to get revenge on me for forcing you to resign?!¡± ¡°Ka,¡± Diana nced at her with obvious contempt in her eyes. ¡°I see you¡¯re not very good at using your brain.¡± Ka was confused at Diana¡¯s reply. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you? Why ask me again? Did you ask me while already knowing the reason, or do you just not know how to use your brain?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­!¡± Ka was furious to the point she couldn¡¯t form a proper sentence. She breathed deeply a few times before shouting, ¡°Just you wait! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make it so that you won¡¯t even dare to look me in the eyes! I¡¯ll make sure you shut your damn mouth when you stand before me, and that you¡¯ll respectfully call me Mrs. Fulcher!!!¡± Whoosh! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 404 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 404 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 404 Diana yanked Ka forward and hooked her arm around thetter¡¯s neck, forcing Ka against her chest. The pressureing from Diana was so oppressive that Ka could hardly draw air into her lungs. Her heart beat wildly as Diana leaned closer and softly whispered in her ear, ¡°You sound like a crow, you know?¡± A crow?! Ka was about to explode when Diana said that. It was her fault that Ka had to contend with a terrible voice! It was all Diana¡¯s fault! ¡°You¡¯re the one who should have been poisoned! You should¡¯ve just died!¡± Ka screamed, irritated and frantic. In her rage, she tried to push Diana away. However, Diana¡¯s hold on her was much stronger than she expected; the more Ka tried to struggle free, the more Diana¡¯s grip tightened. And the more she screamed, the more breathless she became. Diana looked at Ka coldly as thetter¡¯s face started to turn red. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to admit up front that you wanted to kill me from the start. No, perhaps you and Lucy have wanted me dead since I was a child, right?¡± Diana said, her eyes fixated on Ka. ¡°What a pity that I outlived your expectations! Even in terms of men, I was ahead of you. Julian¡¯s just second¨C hand goods now. I¡¯ll be waiting to see when you¡¯ll get to marry him. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely call you Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Diana¡¯s words held so much mockery that Ka¡¯s fury grew ever more as she listened. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yet, she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ka could only curse. ¡°You better not fall into my hands, Diana!¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. But you, you¡¯ll fall into my hands,¡± Diana said with fierce determination. ¡°The suffering my babies and I endured¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you suffer twice the amount!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t get them killed!¡± Ka roared. ¡°I only gave you a little medicine. It was Mr. Carter who didn¡¯t listen to me! That damn old man took so much from me, yet nothing worked out!¡± Had everything gone as nned, Diana would be dead by now and wouldn¡¯t be confronting Ka right now! ¡°A little medicine?¡± Diana pressed Ka¡¯s neck a little harder. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your little bit of medicine, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Carter adding fuel to the fire¡­ Would that have allowed my babies to live a few more days?¡± ¡°Then what about you? Do you think you did a passable job as a mother?!¡± Ka mocked. ¡°You keep saying you want to crusade against me, but are you implying that you and Julian didn¡¯t hold any responsibility for what happened to your babies? What about all the repeated arguments and idents at the beginning of your pregnancy, huh?¡± ¡°On that rainy day, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to Julian. And yet, you did! You were pregnant, but you disregarded that and even took that blow for him! Your babies didn¡¯t die because of just one factor, you know? You don¡¯t even hold yourself responsible for them, so who are you to hold me responsible? What right do you have to hold it against me?!¡± Before, Diana had thought about all of the things Ka was telling her. It was also the reason behind her gnawing guilt. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have divorced Julian. Ka could tell Diana was lost in thought. She immediately assumed she seeded in getting under Diana¡¯s skin. Taking advantage of Diana¡¯s distraction and how her grip had loosened, Ka violently broke away by shoving Diana harshly. She hissed as she massaged the painful spot where Diana had held her, and screamed, ¡°You sted wench! You should feel honored that I called you sister! How dare you do this to me!¡± With that, she raised her hand to strike at Diana. Before the blow couldnd, a strong hand reached out and gripped her arm hard. ¡°Who were you intending to hit, Ka?!¡± It was Julian. His voice when it entered her ears was deep and harsh; it sounded just like thunder crashing in the distance. Ka instantly deted, all the anger rushing out of her. She looked up to reveal the redness on her neck where Diana had held her before, and gazed at Julian with tears in her eyes. ¡°Julian¡­ I was wrong! I should¡¯ve controlled myself and not held a grudge against Diana. Luckily you peared on time and didn¡¯t let me make a mistake toward her. Even if shees at me with a knife in the future, I must always remember that I¡¯m her younger sister. I¡¯ll also always remember that I¡¯ve wronged her and her babies. I deserve whatever she does to me, no matter what it is!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 405 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 405 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 405 What a familiar scene. Diana stood aside and watched coldly as Ka yed out her act. At the same time, her icy eyes also landed on Julian, as if waiting for him to continue. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian must be heartbroken to see Ka crying like this, right? Sure enough¡­ Resentment shed in his eyes, and he slowly released Ka¡¯s wrist. Today, Ka¡­ Looked very much like Diana. At this moment, the lights were dim, and gloomy weather was overhead. Under the shadows, the two sisters looked more alike than ever. Julian found that he really couldn¡¯t do anything when faced with an appearance so simr to Diana. Yet, he knew in his heart that this was Ka. She was trying to use her tears to gain his sympathy; she waspletely different from the old Ka in his memories. She had saved his life once¡­ And, not long ago, he had punished her by taking away her fertility. She had cried back then, begging him with all her heart, but he hadn¡¯t looked back. Now, seeing her face, which looked more simr to Diana than ever before, his heart softened. Diana¡¯s eyes grew colder when he let go of Ka. She promptly turned around to leave. Noticing this, Julian hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Diana!¡± Diana, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak to him. ¡°So you¡¯re aware of who I am? That I¡¯m Diana, and your ex¨Cwife? The one you¡¯re looking for is Ka. The woman you love and want to pamper is at the gates, Mr. Fulcher. Stop shouting for the wrong person.¡± ¡°Who said I was here to see Ka?¡± Julian asked, mystified. He strode forward on his long legs, and quickly blocked her way. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. I heard something happened at Esteem Creations, and I wanted to know if there¡¯s anything I could do to help.¡± Diana looked up. ¡°Do you know how much of a scumbag you are, Julian?¡± Julian had never been spoken to in such a manner before, and he froze. But soon, joy shed in his eyes. At the very least, Diana was willing to show emotions to him. In fact, she was even willing to stop and speak to him. ¡°Tell me about it, okay?¡± Julian replied, deliberately stalling for time as he wanted to spend more time with her, even if only to hear her curse him. He didn¡¯t care. A few more seconds more with her was still better than nothing. ¡°Why am I a scumbag?¡± His features were far too dazzling, and he looked like a perfect work of a Greek sculpture. Standing here like this, he appeared like a painting. And yet, a man with such a perfect body and features was actually standing before her and asking with a straight face how was he a scumbag? ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re¡­¡± Diana almost choked on how shameless he was acting. After a pause, she snarled,¡® You¡¯re scum because you obviously love Ka, but you keep pestering me!¡± She poked him in the chest, forcing him several steps backward. ¡°I ¡°Julian, I¡¯m begging you here, okay? If you have feelings for that woman, take the divorce papers and leave my life!¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°Whatever I have toward Ka, it really isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Diana had personally seen how Julian had indulged Ka, even after knowing that Ka had drugged her and was going to hit her just moments ago! So what if he had grabbed Ka¡¯s wrist to stop her? He was still reluctant to use force in the end, wasn¡¯t he? If that was the case, why bother following Diana around and acting all affectionate? Julian opened his mouth, wanting to exin everything that had happened to Ka recently. Before he could, however, Diana raised her hand to interrupt him. ¡°No need to exin. I don¡¯t want to hear any of it. You don¡¯t have to exin to your ex¨Cwife after all, Mr. Fulcher. I¡¯m returning to the hospital, so please, just get out of the way.¡± Diana was back to treating him coldly once more. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 406 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 406 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 406 However, Julian wasn¡¯t about to let go. Just as Diana was about to continue confronting him, Oliver appeared in the next second. Like a savior from heaven, he pulled up slowly beside Diana and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± His words were confident, natural, and familiar. Diana readily agreed to his words. ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, darling.¡± With that said, she pulled open the door and got into the car. Julian was left standing alone, staring as the car drove off and faded out of sight. After a few more moments, he felt his world almost copse. He hadn¡¯t misheard it, right? What had Diana said just now¡­? Did she¡­did she just call Oliver darling? Julian thought about the photos he had seen of Diana and Oliver over the past two days. He had his men follow her, and they had taken pictures for him to see. He finally understood what was going on, and felt like someone had smashed his heart until and left a giant hole there. That gaping hole in his heart kept widening and hurt deeply, leaving a sense of suffocation in its wake. Julian staggered backwards. Ka rushed over and caught him, helping him to steady his feet. ¡°Julian.¡± For a moment, Julian was pulled back into his childhood when he heard Ka call his name. The Ka he knew back then had always been well¨Cbehaved and mild¨Cmannered, and she was also kind and gentle. It was why she had saved him when he was lost and all alone in the middle of the snowy day. A life¨Csaving grace¡­ It was a heavy thing to shoulder. He once mistook it for love, and had also given Ka a lot of room for imagination. Ultimately, Julian had done a lot of wrongs. Julianmented silently in his heart before slowly straightening up. Then, he looked at Ka and said coldly, ¡°This makeup doesn¡¯t suit you. Don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± After saying that, he also got into the car, which Noel was driving. Julian hade to see Diana. Since she wasn¡¯t here anymore, he had no reason to stay. Ka watched as Julian drove away right after Diana left, and the jealousy in her heart was bursting. She raised her hand and wiped her face until all the makeup was gone, before entering the Winnington residence through the front gates. After Kate had received a message from Ka that she was dropping by, she waited for quite a while before finally catching sight of her daughter. ¡°Ka, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Ka¡¯s eyeshadow and eyeliner had smudged badly, spreading around her eyelids. Even her eyebrows had gone out of shape, revealing her original brows underneath them. In short, her face looked absolutely terrible. Adding on the fact that she had just cried, her eyes were red; she looked as if she had been thoroughly beaten up. Kate felt her heart race at Ka¡¯s unsightly appearance. Ka didn¡¯t say a word about Diana and Julian. She didn¡¯t want to let Kate see that she had lost to the latter¡¯s birth daughter, so she simply said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just really missed you when I was on the way here.¡® From N?velDrama.Org. That one sentence easily swept away all of Diana¡¯s effort today. Kate felt her heart melt, and she felt extremely guilty toward Ka. ¦§ ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, darling. I¡¯ve neglected you, haven¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t even get a chance to call you today to ask about your day.¡± Kate pulled Ka into her arms, as if she was patiently coaxing a child. ¡°I won¡¯t forget anymore. My heart will break if I see you in this state again, just because you miss me so much.¡± Ka ced her head on Ka¡¯s shoulder and took advantage of the mncholic air to make a request. ¡°Mommy, can you not let Diana stay for dinner from now on?¡± Kate was stunned. ¡°Did you know about her visit today?¡± ¡°Yeah. You have Diana now, and you don¡¯t even miss me anymore. This is the first time you¡¯ve forgotten to call me,¡± Ka said with a sniffle, making perfect use of her ruined makeup to look even more miserable. ¡°I thought something happened to you, so I drove quickly here. But when I arrived home, Mrs. Lay told me you¡¯ve been busy entertaining Diana and nting the flowers she sent you.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 407 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 407 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 407 ¡°Mommy,¡± Ka said with a pout. ¡°What¡¯s so great about those flowers? I¡¯ve got you a treasure that will make many people envious of you!¡± As she said that, she turned around to pick up a jewelry box. However, Kate wasn¡¯t as happy as she thought she would be. Ka was the daughter she had raised with her own hands. Even if there was no blood rtionship between them, Kate still used all her strength and energy to bring Ka up. The fact that Ka had brought her gifts, was considerate of her, missed her, and often made her proud, should have ted Ka. Yet somehow, upon hearing Ka¡¯s words, Kate felt her heart stutter. The flowers that Diana had given her¡­ Were quite nice. However, Kate didn¡¯t dare say this to Ka¡¯s face for fear of angering thetter. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± Ka quickly opened the jewelry box to reveal a golden lotus flower inside. ¡°It¡¯s very thick. It¡¯ll definitely look good on you!¡± Kate had seen a lot of nice things. For a moment, she felt that there was something wrong with the gold flower, but the thought quickly disappeared. It was a gift from her beloved daughter. What could possibly be wrong with it? ¡°You¡¯ll look really good when you wear it out,¡± Ka said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to marry Julian so everyone will always congratte you and envy you!¡± After saying that, Ka suddenly covered her mouth and said, ¡°Mommy, you won¡¯t be angry with me if I say that, will you?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Silly child.¡± The gold ne around Kate¡¯s neck was heavy, and there was a jewel set in the middle of it. Ka must¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to find such a beautiful ne. Kate couldn¡¯t help the happiness gradually seeping in heart when she envisioned the praises she would receive when she wore it out. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry. Diana was just unlucky that she couldn¡¯t keep Julian.¡± Just like her birth. She was supposed to live the life of being ady of the Winnington family, but in the end, it was tough for her even to enter the gates of the residence, much less their family tree. The warmth that had umted from Diana¡¯s visit today slowly broke down from Ka¡¯s insistent attacks. Before going to bed in the evening, Ka made sure to send some pictures via WhatsApp. She sent two pictures. One was the real flowers Diana had given Kate, and the other was a picture of the gold lotus ne Ka had given Kate. [Hehe! What to do? Mommy said my gift is more pleasing to the eye.] Diana looked at her phone and smiled bitterly. She thought she had made some progress in her rtionship with Kate today, but it turned out to be a miss; just like with Julian. No matter how much Diana did, it would neverpare to Ka¡¯s insignificant efforts. Diana closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the way Julian had slowly released his grip on Ka¡¯s wrist at the entrance of the Winnington residence. His eyes¡­had an obvious tenderness in them. Even after the loss of their children, it seemed Julian still couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Ka, not even a little bit. What a deep love. Unfortunately, that deep love was not directed at Diana. Yet, she was the one who had to bear the consequences of it. ¡°What are you thinking? Are you regretting divorcing Julian?¡± Fanny asked, still wearing the dress that Diana had just designed. Another dress hanging in the most conspicuous space in the cloakroom was the starry sky dress Diana had given her before. Fanny held a cigarette between her fingers and took deep pulls from it while speaking with Diana. At the same time, she exuded an aura of a mysterious beauty. Even though Diana had seen Fanny multiple times, she would always be amazed by thetter¡¯s ethereal magnificence. ¡°Of course not,¡± Diana said as she turned to look at Fanny. ¡°Why did you ask such an outrageous question?¡± Divorce was a path the two of them were bound to take, so Diana had no reason to regret it. ¡°From the moment we lost our babies, our marriage fell apart,¡± Diana exined again. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me one bit, but I just kept lying to myself to hold it together until now.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 408 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 408 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 408 There was a lot of pain in Diana¡¯s words, but there was no need to borate further on it. Fanny could more or less understand. After all, she was the same. She also had someone who she knew didn¡¯t love her; and yet, she still couldn¡¯t help but stay by his side and continue to hope. ¡°Have you let it go?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to let go of. Reality¡¯s just cruel,¡± Diana replied wearily. ¡°I know very well there¡¯s no way us to be together.¡± for From the time she learnt that Julian knew about Ka drugging her and how he had still spared her and Mr. Carter, the hopes she had for Julian gradually faded. It was impossible for them to return. Fanny burst outughing, revealing her pearly white teeth. ¡°You¡¯re oddly pathetic.¡± There weren¡¯t many people who could make Fanny see herself in them, so she put out the cigarette in her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and do it, then. I¡¯ll fund the expenses you need for your studio in the beginning Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. stages.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Really?!¡± After leaving the Winnington residence, Diana asked Oliver to bring her to Fanny. She wanted to talk to Fanny about the idea of starting a studio together. She thought it would take more than a bit of convincing; yet here Fanny was, agreeing after just a few simple words! ¡°It¡¯s not a small amount of money.¡± ¡°Even if you need more, I have the money,¡± Fanny said as she unlocked her phone and showed it to Diana. There were news and headlines rted to Fanny all over the inte. ¡°Thanks to you, the starry dress that got caught in a giarism storm helped make me stand out even more in the circle. Besides, I¡¯m happy with the design you sent this time. I believe I can make more money from you, so there¡¯s no reason for me not to invest.¡°. Diana felt infinitely grateful to the woman before her. ¡°Thank you, Miss Smith!¡± Fanny extended her hand toward Diana. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Winnington.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were bright with excitement, and Oliver¡¯s eyes lingered a little longer than usual on her before he turned to Fanny. ¡°Thank you.¡± Who was Diana to him? Why did he need to stand in her corner and say thank you on her behalf? Fanny felt like something was tugging persistently on her heart, and she lowered her head. Her fluttering eyshes hid the emotions that raged in her eyes, but it was gone when she looked up again. Instead, there was a bright smile on her face as she said, ¡°Just praise me more in front of the old man. That¡¯s the biggest gift you can give me.¡± Oliver nodded and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve always been doing that.¡± Despite that, the Channing family still couldn¡¯t quite ept that Fanny was in the entertainment business. All in all, they could still be considered to be doting on her as no one had forced her to quit or do things she didn¡¯t like. It¡¯s just that the old man had always been dissatisfied with her. Fanny was always concerned about the old man¡¯s mood, so she always had Oliver y the middleman. ¡°Thanks a lot, my good brother,¡± Fanny said with a captivating smile. Seeing her smile, Diana couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fanny, you really are beautiful.¡± Fanny snorted and burst outughing. She could be considered close to Diana now, so she wasn¡¯t as proud and cold as she was before. She even took the initiative to push Diana to stand before the mirror. ¡°Look!¡± Then, she nudged Diana and added, ¡°Actually, you look better than me.¡± If Diana imed to be unattractive, then it meant there were no beautiful women in this world. Diana was surprised at the praise. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t evenpare to Ka in Julian¡¯s heart, so how could shepare to a top celebrity like Fanny? Fanny pursed her lips. Seeing how insecure andcking confidence Dia was, she immediately concluded, Diana, I can say for sure now that Julian is scum! You two have been married for so long, but you haven¡¯t built up the confidence that you¡¯re a beautiful woman. It¡¯s obvious Julian attacked you from this angle before, right?¡± What she said hit Diana right in the heart. Julian had never attacked her per say, but he never called her beautiful either. It¡¯s just that¡­ She and Ka looked too much alike. From the start, he never really saw her. He only saw Ka. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 409 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 409 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 409 As the days went by, Diana didn¡¯t think that she was charming or anything great. Otherwise, how is it that she couldn¡¯t worm her way into Julian¡¯s heart even after three years of marriage? When she was pregnant with her babies, Julian said he loved her. But if he did, why did he agree to the divorce so quickly? In the end, Diana, as her own person, had always been insignificant to Julian. Whether it was Ka or the babies he hadn¡¯t expected, all of them were more important to him than Diana was. Whenever she thought about it, Diana could feel that her eyes were like a hot water bottle. They would turn hot and dry, and would swell ufortably. However, she tried her best to endure it, and the bitterness eventually settled down. Still, Fanny had seen it. Fanny reached out and gently patted Diana¡¯s back, pretending not to see the tears she was trying to hide before nudging her. ¡°I¡¯ve considered your proposal to set up your own studio, so will you consider my proposal as well?¡± Diana was startled. She looked up to see a face so beautiful that it was almost unreal, and she felt even more that Fanny was pulling her leg. How could Diana be better looking than Fanny was?! A face of Fanny¡¯s caliber could no longer be considered human, but an otherworldly being! Diana blinked after processing Fanny¡¯s words. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Fanny suddenly leaned in closer and whispered in Diana¡¯s ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider my brother?¡± Fanny¡¯s brother? Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­Oliver? Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned slightly red in embarrassment. It seemed her worst fears wereing true¡­ When she looked up to see Oliver, he seemed unaware of their conversation. It didn¡¯t seem like something he and Fanny had discussed in advance. They hadn¡¯t deliberately nned for Fanny to say this to gauge Diana¡¯s reaction. Diana felt slightly relieved, and gently pushed Fanny away. ¡°Stop joking around, alright?¡± When Fanny heard Diana¡¯s reply, she instantly understood that Oliver hadn¡¯t confessed to Diana. Fanny was, after all, someone who had been in the entertainment industry for a long time. Thus, she easily followed the line of conversation and changed her tune. ¡°Alright. I just felt that the two of you arepatible.¡± When Diana heard Fanny¡¯s response, she rxed further. So it was only Fanny¡¯s wishful thinking! Otherwise, Diana wouldn¡¯t know how to face Oliver. ¡°Alright!¡± Fanny said as she got to her feet. She searched around the room and pulled out a pair of sunsses and a hat. ¡°Come on! We¡¯re done with all the important discussions, right? Let¡¯s get Oliver to take us out for a good meal!¡± It was eight in the evening, which was also the busiest time for any restaurant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Fanny said. ¡°Oliver will be there to help me out.¡± Fanny reached out to take Diana¡¯s arm, as if she had known thetter for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Diana. My brother¡¯s really great, you know?¡± When Oliver heard this, he shot Fanny a strange look. ¡°It¡¯s usually difficult to get you to acknowledge that I¡¯m your brother, but now, you keep repeating it. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± ¡°I just felt like it,¡± Fanny said as she put on her sunsses,pletely hiding the emotions in her eyes. She pulled Diana out the door. Oliver followed closely behind them. They agreed to head to SK Mall, which was Fanny¡¯s favorite shopping mall. But unlike Diana, Fanny would never touch street food, nor did she like shopping on the first or second floor. Her goal was clear, and that was to head straight to the top of the mall. Plenty of high¨Cend brands were on the top floor, and Fanny would spend at least one million every time she came here. She was such a regr that even with her sunsses and hat, a store clerk who was obviously familiar with her approached her and greeted in a low and respectful voice, ¡°Hello, Miss Smith. We have some new bags at the counter. Would you like to take a look?¡± Fanny shook her head and pushed Diana to the front. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not looking for myself this time.¡® Fanny gestured at Diana. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°And today, we¡¯re gonna be buying stuff from head to toe.¡± Diana was confused. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Fanny nodded like it was the most natural thing in the world, then pulled Oliver over and said, ¡°Since someone¡¯s paying, how could we not go on a crazy shopping spree?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 410 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 410 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 410 But¡­there was no reason for Oliver to buy her anything! Diana was about to refuse when Fanny continued, ¡°Consider this my investment, just that my brother is paying for it.¡± The more Oliver listened, the more a strange feeling grew in his heart. ¡°Fanny, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain?¡± She had repeatedly referred to him as her brother; he was close to having goosebumps if she did it a few more times. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted me to acknowledge you that way, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fanny said, quickly seeing through his thoughts. ¡°Now that I¡¯m doing it, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something wrong with me? Ugh! You¡¯re the one with a problem, okay?¡± After saying that, Fanny pushed them into a luxury brand shop. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pick out some clothes first!¡± Then, she turned to Oliver and asked, ¡°Are you paying or not?¡± Oliverughed in a helpless manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it just now? You invest, and I foot the bill. Of course I¡¯ll pay.¡± Even with the sunsses blocking her eyes, Diana could tell that there was a glint of mirth in Fanny¡¯s eyes. Diana couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between Fanny and Oliver. The more she did, the more she was sure she was overthinking. Strangely enough, the two of them¡­.looked like they matched each other perfectly. Even though they were siblings, she recalled that Fanny was adopted. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Judging by Oliver¡¯s behavior, however, it seemed he didn¡¯t really understand this. Fanny, too¡­appeared to be the same. She also seemed to have the intention to push Diana toward Oliver. Was there a pair of lovers as oblivious as them in this world? Diana let out augh at the thought. At this time, Diana had just changed into a white top and cropped pants that Fanny had picked for her. As she walked out of the fitting room, her ck hair fell on her back like a cascading waterfall. Coupled with her gentle smile and fair, delicate skin, she looked like an angel descended from heaven. Fanny had seen her fair share of beautiful women, but Diana was on another levelpletely. Diana¡¯s looks were such that it could easily turn heads. However, it wasn¡¯t enough. Fanny pushed Oliver and said, ¡°Go and pick something out for Diana. Let¡¯s see if a through¨Cand¨C through man¡¯s taste will be even more amazing.¡± Oliver obviously had no experience in this area, but he took one look at Diana and went forward anyway, carefully helping her to pick out a dress, At the same moment, Julian also arrived at SK Mall. He came today because he wanted to buy some clothes for Diana. When he saw her at the Winnington residence¡¯s entrance just now, he noticed that she was wearing the same attire she had bought before. Now that she wasn¡¯t living in the vi anymore, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to arrange for some of the branded lines to deliver their current season clothes to the hospital for her to choose from. With that thought in mind, Julian decided toe to SK Mall and pick a few dresses for her. Diana was of average height and had a fairplexion, which made her suited for light¨Ccolored clothes. She reminded him of a water hibiscus. The mere thought of Diana caused his usually cool face to take on a softer hue. The store manager quickly recognized Julian, and hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fulcher. What are you looking for today?¡± ¡°Some clothes,¡± Julian replied, his voice clear and cold as he stood before a row of women¡¯s attire, carefully considering the styles. The store manager was stunned. ¡°Women¡¯s attire?¡± ¡°The current season¡¯s styles.¡± He wanted to pick out more than a few to bring to the hospital for Diana, so she could have enough of them to wear. The store manager quickly had someone wheel over the newest release of women¡¯s attire. After a few minutes, Julian stood in the middle of rows of women¡¯s clothing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fanny asked, obviously unhappy. She turned to the clerk and snapped, ¡°We were clearly here first! Why have all the newest release clothing been sent to the other side?¡± The clerk felt awkward but exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Smith. There¡¯s a VIP in the store right now.¡± Fanny was speechless at the answer. ¡°Am I not considered a VIP?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 411 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 411 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 411 Which luxury store in Richburgh didn¡¯t recognize Fanny Smith¡¯s face? There were a lot of brands begging her to wear their clothes and carry their bags, yet this clerk was telling her that they had to wait even though they had arrived first? And that they could only continue after the other customer was done? Fanny had never been treated like this, and she was immediately upset. However, Oliver wasn¡¯t overly concerned about such matters. He could also tell that the clerk was in a difficult position. So, he waved his hand to dismiss her and said to Fanny, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait a bit, okay?¡± But Fanny refused. ¡°Oliver!¡± She huffed, ¡°Today¡¯s the first time Diana is out with us! We got bullied, but you¡¯re just taking things lightly? Are you a man or not?¡± That was a heavy statement. Regardless, Oliver was a gentleman and saw Fanny like a sister, so he didn¡¯t take her words to heart. On the contrary, Diana felt a little awkward. ¡°Fanny, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Before she could finish, she heard a familiar voice ring out, ¡°Are there any other styles?¡± Julian wasn¡¯t satisfied with the selections before him. He had a feeling that none of them matched Diana. Diana looked up, only to see a familiar figure. He was standing before a pile of women¡¯s clothing with a frown, obviously unhappy with what was there and was asking the store manager for more styles. Diana immediately realized the VIP that was dying their shopping was Julian. He seemed to notice someone¡¯s eyes on him and looked up sharply, but Diana was one step faster and quickly moved to take Oliver¡¯s arm. ¡°Sorry about this.¡± Diana had her back facing Julian, and she took Oliver¡¯s arm before adding, ¡°I need to borrow you again.¡± Just now, at the Winnington family residence, Oliver had helped Diana get out of an awkward situation as well as from Julian¡¯s non¨Cstop pestering. And now, she needed to use him again. Diana¡¯s heart welled up with guilt. She looked at Fanny and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, okay, Miss Smith?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Fanny snapped out of her daze and saw Oliver and Diana¡¯s linked hands. She quickly smiled, but she didn¡¯t realize it was stiff, and it quickly vanished. ¡°Why would I?¡± Fanny nudged Oliver so that he and Diana were closer. ¡°You two look really good together.¡± Then, she nudged Diana¡¯s shoulder and joked, ¡°Seriously, consider my brother, okay?¡± Oliver was such a dull guy. Fanny was sure it would take him forever before he confessed his love for Diana. She had to give him a little push for it to happen. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Oliver asked. He was confused, as he hadn¡¯t known about what Fanny had said to Diana back at the house. ¡°Nothing to do with you,¡± Fanny said. ¡°It¡¯s a secret between Diana and me.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, let alone consider Fanny¡¯s words. In her heart, Fanny and Oliver were a perfect match. They just hadn¡¯t noticed each other¡¯s feelings yet. As such, using Oliver to deal with Julian didn¡¯t make it feel like a burden to Diana. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, Fanny,¡± Diana said nervously. ¡°For now, I¡¯m going to ask Oliver to continue picking out clothes for me.¡± The new releases had all been sent to Julian¡¯s side, and there were very few left for them to browse through at the moment. Fanny¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± Just as she was about to turn around to call for the clerk, Oliver shot her a look and told her to rest on the couch next to her. Fanny hadn¡¯t seen Julian, but Oliver had. Also, Julian was now heading toward him and Diana, and he could feel that Diana wanted to avoid Julian. Diana¡¯s grip on Oliver¡¯s hand continued to tighten as she said, ¡°This one looks fine.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 412 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 412 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 412 Oliver took the dark red dress from the only set of new releases they had before them, and handed it to Diana. ¡°Try this one.¡± Diana had never worn such a bold color before. Although she was a designer, she had her own personal style that she stuck to and wouldn¡¯t try on styles she wasn¡¯t used to. Take this red dress, for example. She had never worn this color in her life. So, she hesitated. Yet, Julian was getting closer. He had seen them and felt that the woman on the man¡¯s arm looked very much like Diana, so he came over to see. If Diana didn¡¯t take it, the atmosphere between her and Oliver would look strange, and they wouldn¡¯t look like a couple. The result Diana wanted was for Julian to think that she and Oliver were a couple. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with Julian ever again, and she never wanted to see how he favored Ka over her anymore. She wanted to keep her distance from him, forever. With that thought in mind, Diana quickly took the red dress from Oliver and gave him a bright smile. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll try it on.¡± Oliver nodded, his eyes reflecting only her as he replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Okay.¡± The two looked so good together; one seemed shy while the other looked affectionately at his woman. When Julian saw them together, the smile faded from his face and he looked as though he had been struck by lightning. Were they¡­really together? Back at the Winnington residence, when he had heard Diana call Oliver ¡°darling¡°, he was still able to deceive himself and assume that he had misheard. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But at this moment, there was no way Julian could do that. Did friends need to hold each other¡¯s arms just to pick out some clothes? Diana was also trying on a red colored dress that she usually wouldn¡¯t wear. Was Oliver so charming that he was able to change Diana to that extent? While he was in a daze, Diana had already exited the fitting room. She shed the white suit she was wearing, which lessened her professional image. However, the red dresspletely embodied all her female traits to the fullest. Her skin was smooth, and her face was bright like a morning in spring. The slightly open¨Cbacked style of the dress also left two flowing hemlines thatplemented Diana¡¯s shy and timid look. Every step she took contained a deep beauty that flowed right into one¡¯s soul, and it took Julian¡¯s breath away. But at the same time, Julian was furious. ¡°Diana!¡± He strode forward, as though he had lost control of all his limbs and emotions. The only thing in his vision was Diana in that red dress. ¡°You kept saying you wanted to divorce me. You kept saying that being with me made you feel guilty and of the babies. It¡¯s only been a short while since you¡¯ve lost them, yet you¡¯re so desperate to find new love?!¡± reminded you In fact, Julian regretted the words as they were spoken. If Diana really loved Oliver, Julian was willing to tie the man up and deliver him to Diana¡¯s feet. He had thought it through before this. If Diana really did love Oliver, then Julian would make it happen. Even when it came to their divorce, Julian had gone through with it only to please her. Yet, when faced with the reality of Diana and Oliver together, he couldn¡¯t stop his emotions from spiraling out of control. It felt as if someone had dug his heart out and stomped on it with all their might. ¡®Don¡¯t you know how much pain I¡¯m also in, Diana?!¡® Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 413 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 413 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 413 However, Julian¡¯s words hurt Diana even more. Her entire body shook, and she couldn¡¯t stop her lips from trembling when she tried to speak. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± She wished this was thest time she would call his name in such anger. She wished she hadn¡¯te out shopping today and ran into this man! She even wished¡­ ¡°I wished I never met you!¡± And that she never married him and conceived two babies with him! ¡°You¡¯re a brute!¡± Diana trembled uncontrobly, raising her hand and pping him hard across the face. The resounding p was like a wake¨Cup call to the man that was drowning in endless pain, and it made him realize just what he had said to Diana. He knew how much she cherished her babies, and he knew how devastating and painful the loss had been for her, yet¡­ He had attacked her so terribly. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡± Julian¡¯s face bore the clear mark of a hand on his cheek. The usually proud and arrogant man even lowered his head. He had let his rage ovee him. take over him. All because he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her with another man¡­ ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana couldn¡¯t stop her heart from aching when she saw him in this state. ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± She sighed, then looked at the man who was once so devoted to her and had given her the best three years of her life. ¡°Since we¡¯re divorced, let¡¯s not get involved with each other again, alright?¡± They had already gone over this. Julian could go to Ka, and Diana could live her own life. Forget about how she was pretending to be with Oliver right now. Even if she really did get together with Oliver in the future, Julian didn¡¯t have the right to interfere. Now, they were only former husband and wife! That was all there was to their rtionship. Diana¡¯s tone made it seem like she was trying to coax him, but Julian could see the firmness and determination in her eyes. 1 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His throat suddenly felt tight, and he was unable to speak. What¡¯s more, there was a stinging pain on his face. The store manager watched the scene unfold before him. He wanted to bring a pack of ice for Julian¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t dare make a sound at this critical moment. All he could do was stand by the side and hold his breath. Diana, however, was still waiting for Julian¡¯s answer. Despite that, Julian didn¡¯t want to say it. He couldn¡¯t. Even if he repeated in his heart a thousand times, or even ten thousand times, that Diana no longer loved him, that Diana may be together with Oliver, or that they were now divorced¡­ Even if he told himself that he needed to be magnanimous and fulfill all her wishes, that he needed to smile as she went on to be happy without him¡­ That as long as she was happy, she could be with anyone¡­ But¡­ Damn it! Julian couldn¡¯t do it. Reality and expectations were too different. When he saw how Diana was willing to try on the red dress for Oliver, and how they stood close together like a shy, loving couple, Julian felt like his heart was about to explode. He was sorely tempted to knock Diana out and imprison her to his side forever. Magnanimous? Fulfill all her wishes? To hell with all that! He was Julian Fulcher! He wanted her! He wanted her!!! But¡­ The pleading look in her eyes stung him deeply. It was exactly the same look she had given him when he had first brought up divorce. Back then, she had done it so she could stay. Now, she was doing it so she could leave. She never wanted to be with him again. Perhaps¡­.he was going to lose her for real this time. When he came to that realization, the reality that he and Diana were now divorced finally hit him. His heart hurt so badly. The feeling of his heart being tugged around in all directions seemed to worsen, and it continued without any signs of stopping. There was a loud buzzing in his ear, exactly the same as when they first learned that Diana had miscarried. He really, really didn¡¯t want to. And yet¡­things had alreadye to this point. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 414 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 414 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 414 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Julian repeated. He looked at Diana¡¯s wrist, which he had grabbed; it was gradually turning red, and he slowly released her. He looked like he wanted to say something else, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t utter a word. He felt as if something had been shoved down his throat, hard; he wanted to retch to the point of throwing up. There was nothing he could do but endure the pain. He used all his strength to exit the mall. ¡®Aster, Star¡­ It seems your daddy has really lost your mommy¡­¡± Once Julian left, the people present in the store finally reacted. ¡°Someone hit Mr. Fulcher!¡± ¡°What? That man was Julian Fulcher?!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Who¡¯s that woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful! Women in red are gorgeous! It¡¯s no wonder Julian fell in love with her! I¡¯d fall for her at a nce too!¡± The chatter around them got louder. Fanny was experienced with matters like this, so she quickly pulled a jacket from a nearby hanger and put it on Diana. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± Oliver would deal with the aftermath. Once they were safely out of the mall and in the car, Diana still couldn¡¯t regain her calm. She¡­ She had pped Julian! She was in an extremely clear mind, and she had done that! And that proud and arrogant man had kept apologizing to her instead of retaliating! Diana¡¯s hands were still trembling. She could still feel his smooth skin on her palm. ¡°Fanny¡­¡± Diana seemed to be murmuring at her hands, but also seemed like she was consciously speaking.¡¯ Was¡­ Was he hurt?¡± Julian was also human. When they had lost the babies, he had ignored the wounds on his body and stayed at the hospital without washing up for several days, even though Diana was well aware he was a clean freak. Even his hair and clothes were as dirty as a homeless man. Diana actually knew that Julian was also suffering. She always knew that he would also hurt. But between Ka and the babies, Julian had ultimately chosen Ka. No matter how much Julian hurt, he still wouldn¡¯t let Ka be hurt. This was the most profound pain Julian left on Diana. If Ka didn¡¯t hurt, then Diana did. ¡°That was the woman¡¯s section. He wouldn¡¯t personally pick clothes for me. He didn¡¯t have such a habit. He¡¯d usually send the newest releases so I could pick them for myself. He must¡¯ve been there because of Ka¡­¡± In that case, why would he provoke her with such harsh words? Why would he insist on interfering with her affairs? ¡­What the hell? Was Julian so greedy that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with what he had in hand, and wanted everything else too? Diana didn¡¯t dare think about it. The moment she did, everything would hurt. Julian knew that there was only one thing that Diana wanted from him¡­ But he always refused to give it to her. Even¡­ Even his love for her was terribly fickle. When he saw her with Oliver, it was probably possessiveness that caused him to act as he did. Fanny didn¡¯t say anything. She simply listened quietly to Diana as thetter continued to mumble under her breath. After a while, Diana¡¯s trembling stopped, and she said, ¡°¡­He must¡¯ve been having a bad day too.¡± Even though she knew Julian was thinking of Ka and it wasn¡¯t her ce to care, she was still worried. She had exerted a lot of strength in that p¡­. Also, many people saw it happen. There was no telling how Fulcher Inc. would be affected¡­ Fanny could tell that Diana was fretting, and she couldn¡¯t help but say ruefully, ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll take a long time before you can think about considering my brother.¡± But that was fine. If there was something Olivercked, it definitely wasn¡¯t patience. A glint of mirth entered Fanny¡¯s eyes when she thought about it. When she saw a familiar figure approaching through the rearview mirror, she opened the window and waved at him. ¡°Over here!¡± Having done that, Fanny pulled on Diana¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Here, look. Between Oliver and Julian, who do you think looks better?¡± To be fair, today was the first time Fanny had seen Julian in person. ¡°What about you?¡± Diana shot back. ¡°Who do you think looks better?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 415 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 415 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 415 Fanny gave Diana a sufficiently objective opinion. ¡°They both have their own merits.¡± Indeed. Oliver was as warm as the sun, while Julian was as cold as the moon. Both the sun and moon had their own good and bad. No one could tell the difference. Each had its own brightness and cunning. Only¡­ This moon and sun both didn¡¯t belong to Diana. ¡°You¡¯re good too,¡± Diana said, suddenly changing the topic as she turned to Fanny. ¡°You¡¯re like a star.¡± Fanny was amused by Diana¡¯s seriousparison and teased, ¡°If so, what are you?¡± At this point, Oliver had reached the car door. Fanny pushed the door open with her footzily, then looked at Diana again, anticipating her answer. Diana thought for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m a duckweed.¡± She was duckweed without roots. Initially, she thought Julian would be her salvation, someone she could lean on for the rest of her life. But in the end, she was left with only herself. The sorrow on her face was so obvious that Oliver could tell the mood she was in as soon as he got into the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Julian would be here today.¡± If Diana hadn¡¯t seen the man, she might be in a better mood right now. ¡°It¡¯s not like it was your fault,¡± Diana said, amused by his sincerity. ¡°And thanks to you, I was able to get out of it twice now.¡± Since Fanny was present, Diana didn¡¯t want there to be any misunderstanding between them. ¡°But Dr. Channing¡­¡± Diana paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I know you were only trying to help. I¡¯ll find a way to repay you and return the money for the dress and jacket on me. I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that the clothing was part of the investment?¡± Hearing how firm Diana was on drawing the line between them, Oliver disyed a sense of eagerness that he had never done before. ¡°Why would someone¡¯s investment include clothes? Besides, the one who¡¯s investing is Miss Smith,¡± Diana said, insistent on transferring the money. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me over and over again, and I¡¯m very grateful. I can¡¯t be so brazen and ept the clothes you gave me without giving any results in return.¡± What¡¯s more, it was from an expensive high¨Cend luxury brand. ¡°Also¡­¡± Diana hesitated, but before Oliver could say anything, she said, ¡°If we meet Julian again in the future, I may still need your help to deceive him. I hope you won¡¯t mind it, Miss Smith.¡± Oliver finally understood what Diana was implying. Diana was so anxious to draw a line between them because she still misunderstood his rtionship with Fanny. ¡°Diana,¡± Oliver said solemnly. ¡°I already told you that Fanny and I are siblings.¡± Fanny was wearing sunsses, so it was impossible to see the emotions swirling in her eyes. Only her muffled voice could give it away. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just siblings. So could you stop trying to pair us up together, my future sister¨Cinw? Others wouldugh if they heard that a popr celebrity was messing around with her own family member.¡± Fanny clicked her tongue and added, ¡°Your best friend is the best at producing such headlines, isn¡¯t she? You must¡¯ve heard more simr titles than I thought.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Diana was a little embarrassed by Fanny¡¯s words. ¡°Back then, Nina-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Fanny said, lowering her head slightly as she rested her feet on the opposite seat. Even with the somewhat careless pose, she still looked beautiful, and her sharp jawline tilted upwards. ¡°It¡¯s her job to follow artists. Anyway, Oliver will settle it for me. I don¡¯t have to spend my money.¡± After saying that, Fanny turned to Oliver and stuck out her tongue at him before quickly getting out of the car. ¡°You guys should talk.¡± Fanny could tell that Oliver had something to say to Diana, so she wanted to give them space. Oliver shot her a grateful look before pulling the car door shut. ¡°Diana, ¡°Oliver started with an earnest and sincere tone. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe me, but we met many years ago when you were very young. You had many frostbite wounds, yet your eyes still carried a fierce determination. You even told me that you wanted to save someone.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Getting frostbite as a child wasmon for Diana, but meeting someone from such a good family as Oliver wasn¡¯t. So, she immediately recalled the past; her eyes lighting up as the memory came rushing. ¡°You were the boy back then! You were wearing a suit and a tie, and even gave me two sweet potatoes to eat!¡± ¡°Yes, that was me,¡± Oliver replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised you remember.¡± Oliver was so relieved, like the thing he was most worried about had finally fallen into ce. ¡°How was the person you wanted to save? Was he okay?¡± Diana¡¯s excitement faded a little at the mention of that. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I tried very hard to help him warm up all night. When I went back with some firewood the next day, he was gone.¡± Oliver hadn¡¯t expected that turn of events. ¡°He was about our age, I think. He looked very frail, and I didn¡¯t think he could have left on his own.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Diana was surprised. ¡°You saw the boy?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Oliver said with a nod. ¡°But we were so young back then, and I don¡¯t remember what he looked like.¡± Only Diana¡¯s gentle yet steely eyes had lingered in his memories. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Maybe he survived,¡± Diana said, smiling. ¡°As long as he lived, then my efforts weren¡¯t in vain.¡± Warming the boy up had taken all of Diana¡¯s body heat. ¡°That was the first time I saved someone. Back then¡­ I actually didn¡¯t want to live anymore, but I suddenly found that I could still be useful alive, so I didn¡¯t think about dying during that winter anymore.¡± Oliver felt his heart ache as he listened. He was sure Diana didn¡¯t have a good childhood, but he never expected it to be bad to the extent that she didn¡¯t want to live anymore. What in the world had she gone through as a child? However, Oliver didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Oliver said as he met her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure the boy survived.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Hopefully. I did all that I could at that time, anyway.¡± Even though Diana saved the boy, he had also given her redemption, and that was enough for Diana. ¡°Thanks for the sweet potatoes. It was one of the most delicious things I had as a kid! It was always something I enjoyed untilter in life.¡± Oliver smiled. ¡°Then, do you still like it now?¡± Diana froze. She obviously hadn¡¯t thought that Oliver would ask that. Seeing how she was silent, Oliver asked, ¡°What do you like to eat now?¡± ¡°Sandwiches,¡± Diana blurted. After saying that, sheughed helplessly. Sandwiches were Julian¡¯s favorite breakfast food. As it turned out, when one fell for someone, one¡¯s taste buds would change as well. There were simply too many aspects in Diana¡¯s life where Julian¡¯s shadow lingered. ¡°If you want to eat baked sweet potatoes, you can give me a call anytime,¡± Oliver said before emphasizing once more, ¡°Fanny and I are really just siblings.¡± ¡°If at any time you need my help in dealing with Julian, I hope you¡¯ll call me. I¡¯ll be more than happy to help. At this point, Diana would¡¯ve been a fool not to understand what Oliver was saying. However, it was because she could hear Oliver¡¯s explicit and implicit confession that she felt even more overwhelmed. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Diana wasn¡¯t ready to ept someone else in her heart. Especially one as familiar as Oliver. ¡°You and Fanny¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re really only siblings,¡± Oliver repeated helplessly. ¡°Should I show you pictures of us in diapers together to prove it?¡± Diana hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°N¨CNo! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Rather, she just instinctively felt that there was something between them. But now, it seemed that she was wrong again. After all, Julian had been by her side for three years, and she had been under the mistaken impression that he loved her. In the end, she was only a substitute for someone else. Besides, she had only met Fanny recently, so it was normal for her to have misjudged. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Diana was a little lost in thought, Oliver didn¡¯t press the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to contact me.¡± After he said that, the car door was pulled open, and Fanny climbed in. At night after returning to the hospital, Dianay down to rest as soon as she reached her room. After a long day, she was tired. She fell asleep without much thought, but woke up early in the morning. She wanted to continue sleeping, but couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. Diana raised her hand to study it, recalling the p she had given Julian yesterday at the mall. Without thinking too much, she picked up her phone and searched for news rted to Fulcher Inc. Luckily, there was no word of what happened in SK Mall. It seemed Oliver had handled the aftermath well. Diana rxed a little, and once again thanked Oliver for his thoughtfulness and consideration. Yet, what he had said in the car yesterday¡­. Diana put down the phone, closed her eyes, and thought about it, then felt ufortable again. After thoroughly considering it, she decided she would find a chance to talk things over with Oliver. She didn¡¯t want to drag matters on, especially ones that concerned feelings, nor did she want to be rash. At the same time, Julian had a sleepless night in the vi. After exiting SK Mall, he was distracted. The scene of Diana holding Oliver¡¯s arm as they picked clothing yed repeatedly in his mind. And that red dress she had worn¡­. It was so beautiful. It was so bright, and was a color that Diana didn¡¯t usually wear. And yet, she was willing to try it on for Oliver. Julian had often asked her to try other colors and styles, but Diana refused. Was Oliver¡­more important than Julian? Julian curled up on the couch, looking at photos of Diana and Oliver taken by his men. The more he looked at them, the more harsh his breathing became, and the more heartbroken he felt. As the night passed, more and more cigarette buds fell to the floor. When Noel walked into the room, he nearly choked on the smell of smoke in the room and almost backed out. However, he quickly caught himself and called out, ¡°Sir, what happened to your face?¡± Diana had given him a hard p without holding back her strength, and Julian¡¯s skin was a bright red. After a night of not getting it treated and smoking, his cheeks were now swollen. The cigarette in his hand still burned, and the ashes fluttered as his hand trembled. Julian dragged his eyes away from the photos, revealing reddened eyes that grew paler the longer he stared at the photos. Finally, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Putting out the cigarette, Julian got up and walked to the bathroom, where he quickly washed his face. He had lost an rming amount of weight in the past few days. Noel stood in the doorway and noticed that Julian¡¯s shirt fell somewhat loosely around him, and his jawline looked much sharper and more defined. Julian used to care so much about his surroundings, but right now, it was theplete opposite. He didn¡¯t even notice the soot that rubbed against the soles of his shoes. Noel saw the pictures on the couch and moved to put them away, but Julian stopped him with a look, ordering, ¡°Leave them.¡± Although it was hard to look at the photos every time, every picture of Diana was of her smiling. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 In reality, Diana no longer smiled at Julian anymore. It was his own fault. He shouldn¡¯t have brought up divorce in the first ce. But now, it was toote to say anything. Noel didn¡¯t dare to move again. He stood still as he silently waited for Julian¡¯s next order. Julian nced at him and said, ¡°Continue keeping an eye on Diana.¡± ¡°But recently¡­¡± Noel started hesitantly but stopped. Because of what his father had done, he also bore a lot of guilt toward Diana. Still, that guilt was nothingpared to his loyalty for Julian. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a very important acquisition that we need to follow up on in a timely manner,¡± Noel exined. ¡°If we put in too much effort on Mrs. Fulcher and make even the slightest mistake on this acquisition, the losses will not just be a few hundred million. It¡¯s likely that Fulcher Inc.¡¯s reputation will also go down the drain.¡± Julian understood Noel¡¯s implications. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust in my capabilities?¡± Noel immediately shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Noel looked at the photos, and hesitated. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget ma¡¯am, it¡¯s possible to win her back.¡± ¡°Win her back?¡± Julian snorted. ¡°You think too highly of me.¡± After all, Diana was already in love with someone else. Noel saw how despondent Julian looked. ¡°But sir¡­¡± ¡°But nothing,¡± Julian cut him off. ¡°Do as I say and report back to me if anything happens to her.¡± He paused momentarily before adding, ¡°Ensure that not a single photo of what happened in SK Mall gets out. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see Diana in that red dress. ¡°Also,¡± Julian said again. ¡°Remember to clean up the aftermath. She might get upset again if she knew I was involved.¡± ¡°Then, the credit¡­?¡± ¡°Put it on Oliver.¡± With Fanny¡¯smitment to invest, Diana¡¯s studio progressed quickly. For almost half a month, Diana thought of nothing but devoting herself to the preparations to open her studio. By the end of the month, the weather had grown colder and everyone had switched from thin jackets to thick cashmere coats. It was also the time Diana¡¯s studio opened. To Diana¡¯s delight and surprise, Fanny announced the opening on her Twitter ount. She also wore thetest designs that Diana had made for her, which led to arge influx of orders for Diana¡¯s studio almost immediately after she opened. However, Diana was the only designer in her studio. Thus, she still followed her original process of only taking orders from people she was familiar with. The first order¡­ Was Madam Fulcher¡¯s. On the same day Diana received the order, she went to visit Madam Fulcher at the old mansion. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busytely,¡± Diana said apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Madam Fulcher said warmly. More than being busy, she was aware that Diana was still avoiding Julian and everything rted to him. ¡°I¡¯m d you came.¡± They chatted for a bit, and Madam Fulcher asked about the running of the studio. ¡°Are you tired from it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± When Diana looked up and saw Madam Fulcher¡¯s concerned eyes, she changed her answer. She slowly leaned against the older woman like a child wanting to be pampered and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little tired. Butpared to my life before, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The main thing was that when she was so busy, she didn¡¯t miss her babies too much or think about Julian as often. Madam Fulcher stroked her head. ¡°That¡¯s good. But if you get particrly tired one day and don¡¯t want to do it anymore, you can always use those shares, understand?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I got it, Grandma.¡± It would be great if Madam Fulcher was her real grandmother. But with Julian in the middle, Diana was always a little afraid whenever she visited the old mansion. She couldn¡¯t help but look around for fear that he would make a sudden appearance. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Madam Fulcher pulled out her phone. She pulled out Julian¡¯s number and ced it before Diana, giving her a kind look before saying, ¡°Do you want to see him, or do you not want to?¡± Hearing these words, Julian, who had just been about to enter through the door, froze. He spotted Diana sitting in the living room. He hade over today without informing Madam Fulcher, but hadn¡¯t expected to run into Diana. Fearing she would discover his presence, he turned sharply and hid in the shadows. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Soon, Diana¡¯s soft voice rang out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± It was as Julian had expected, but it didn¡¯t stop the irrepressible throbbing in his heart when he heard her confirmation. With those words, he stepped back further. He threaded lightly like a thief sneaking around, afraid the people in the room would see him. ¡°Then, don¡¯t worry.¡± There was a sh of disappointment in Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes, but she put the phone away. ¡°I¡¯ll give them the order. From now on, as long as you¡¯re here, Julian¡¯s not allowed toe in. With this, you can stop worrying and eat in peace. Will you also visit me more?¡± Diana felt a little ashamed at Madam Fulcher¡¯s words and quickly assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye to see you more often. But, not letting Julian in while I¡¯m here seems a little too much¡­¡± After all, Julian was Madam Fulcher¡¯s grandson. There was no reason for Diana to get in the way of the man carrying out his filial duty of visiting his grandmother. ¡°What does it matter? As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a sigh. With regret in her tone, she continued, ¡°Things havee to this point, and he reaped what he sowed for insisting on being with Ka.¡± And the two babies¡­ Madam Fulcher was heartbroken just thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said after a while. ¡°So long you don¡¯t yield, I won¡¯t ever let the two of you have a chance to meet in my mansion.¡± Outside the door, Julian stood with his head hung low. His long eyshes dropped, casting shadows beneath his eyes and hiding the disappointment in his expression. However, he couldn¡¯t make himself leave. He wanted to see Diana just a little longer. Just a bit more. Julian¡¯s gaze was direct and burning. While sitting in the living room, Diana could feel that someone had their eye on her the whole time. However, she didn¡¯t look around again because Madam Fulcher was by her side. However, the feeling of being watched never disappeared. It wasn¡¯t until after dinner when Diana had finished taking Madam Fulcher¡¯s measurements, that she finally looked up in the direction of the door. Yet, there was nothing there. Perhaps she had been overthinking it. In such a safe ce as Madam Fulcher¡¯s mansion, who would dare stare at her for so long? Diana sighed in relief. As she was about to help Madam Fulcher upstairs, she saw a ck shirt peeking out from the corner of the door. The material was sleek and flowing, and the figure wearing it was thin; yet, there was an unmatched intimidating air around him. The only person whomanded such a powerful aura like that could only be Julian. But when Diana stopped to look again, there was nothing there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Fulcher asked worriedly when she saw Diana standing still. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing,¡± Diana said. She looked over a few more times, and still saw nothing. ¡°Perhaps I saw it wrongly.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But¡­ Was she pining for Julian so much to the point she imagined his figure¡­? A heavy sense of exasperation welled up in her heart when she thought that. She clenched her fist tightly, her nails digging into her palm. Then, she gathered herself and continued helping Madam Fulcher up the stairs. Seeing her leave, Julian let out a breath of relief and got out of his hiding spot in the flower bed. He didn¡¯t care and persistently followed Diana, even with dead leaves and branches all over him. He only turned away from her when she disappeared upstairs. Then, he slowly left the old mansion and got into his car. As for Diana, the feeling of being watched still hadn¡¯t faded. After she helped Madam Fulcher into her room and got into the cab, she could still feel like someone was watching her. Thest time she had a bad feeling like this was when Luke kidnapped her. What if this time¡­something simr happened¡­? She first tried calling Nina, but there was no answer. Nina was probably on an assignment, so Diana hurriedly hung up and didn¡¯t dare continue to call her friend. But apart from Nina, the only people she knew in Richburgh were Julian, Fanny, and Oliver. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Things with Oliver had been a little awkwardtely, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to call Fanny? Anyway, Fanny was Diana¡¯s investor now. If anything happened to her, Fanny¡¯s money would be affected. ¡°Location?¡± Diana ended up calling Fanny and exined her situation briefly. Still, she didn¡¯t expect thetter¡¯s response to be so quick. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of doubt, and Fanny immediately asked for Diana¡¯s location. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over.¡± Diana didn¡¯t think too much about it and checked her location on her phone before replying, ¡°33, Hawkins. Road.¡± ¡°Got it. I have a shoot now, so I¡¯ll be hanging up.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Even though Fanny had been brief and to the point, it lifted the burden on Diana¡¯s shoulders. She quickly asked the driver to stop by the side of the road, and quietly waited for the person Fanny had arranged toe. She never expected it to be Oliver. From a distance, she saw the figure of Oliver in a whiteb coat approaching her. Diana was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± For half a month, she had been busy with studio work and had avoided contact with him. She was surprised to see the person Fanny had sent was him. The sweat on Oliver¡¯s forehead was obvious. When he heard Diana¡¯s words, disappointment shed in his eyes for a brief moment before it was gone as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Diana said, shaking her head hurriedly. She just¡­ Hadn¡¯t figured out how to reject him yet. ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Oliver said, looking up at the sky as if he hadn¡¯t seen her hesitation. He handed her the jacket in his hand. ¡°Put this on.¡± It was a men¡¯s long jacket, and it was ck in color. When Diana put it on, it immediately wrapped her petite figure firmly, only revealing her bright, stunning, dainty face; the ensemble served to make her look more charming, more than her usual attire. There were already many scrutinizing gazes around them. Oliver looked nervous. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the limelighttely, and it can¡¯t be helped that there are a lot of eyes on you.¡± He reached out and gently tugged Diana¡¯s wrist, taking her toward his parked car. ¡°If you have a bad feeling again, make sure to call promptly like you did today, okay?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Diana lowered her head in embarrassment, not quite moving along with him. ¡°Maybe I was just being paranoid. They¡¯re all looking at your whiteb coat and this ck jacket on me¡­¡± It was only then that Oliver realized that there was something wrong with what he was wearing. ¡°Sorry!¡± He hurriedly removed his coat and exined, ¡°I was on a house call just now. I received a patient who had a car ident, and some of the blood got on my clothes.¡± After that, he heard from Fanny that Diana might be in danger and rushed over without much thought. He didn¡¯t even have the time to change his clothes. His rational mind only returned when he finally saw that Diana was safe and sound. After he finished speaking, his gaze fell back on Diana, and he finally realized how stunningly beautiful she looked in the ck coat. Herplexion was like snow, and her fingers looked like they were practically glowing in the night. Her whole person was covered with the ck coat, which easily aroused one¡¯s desire to protect her. ¡°It was an oversight on my part,¡± Oliver said apologetically. Diana was embarrassed by how much Oliver was apologizing. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was the one who disturbed you while you were working.¡± ¡°I handed everything over properly,¡± Oliver assured her. He wasn¡¯t someone without professional ethics, after all. Even if time were of the essence, he would quickly arrange his work and schedule so as not to affect a single patient under his care. Oliver nced at the ogling eyes around them and sincerelyplimented Diana, ¡°But it¡¯s no surprise that you¡¯re charming enough to draw the gaze of almost everyone around you.¡± it seemed they were approaching dubious topics again. Diana didn¡¯t like the ambiguity, so she spoke up decisively, ¡°Oliver¡­¡± But then, she hesitated again. ¡°Yeah?¡± Oliver responded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Just as Diana was about to reject him formally and clear up the air between them, a car came right at her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Oliver eximed as he yanked Diana protectively toward the sidewalk. Diana was safe, but Oliver suffered a slight graze. She anxious upon seeing that he was injured. grew anxious ¡°Let me see your injury!¡± She fussed over Oliver in the men¡¯s coat she was wearing, anxiously circling around him. Just then, the same feeling of being watched suddenly became known again. It had a strangely prating power; a gaze that could see through someone all the way, and it made Diana¡¯s heart jump wildly in her chest. She was so spooked, she stopped checking Oliver¡¯s injuries and frantically nced around to find the source of that feeling. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 After Julian returned home, he flew into a rage and smashed almost all the vases, antiques, and any other visible cutlery in the vi. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Every item around the vi¡­had traces of Diana in them. They were filled with memories of their time together. Noel stood at the side, listening to the crashing of ssware. He wanted to say something to stop Julian, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. He could only watch as Julian continued to smash everything in sight, at the same time anxiously calcting all the prices in his mind. In the end, the price reached an amount that made him want to shed bitter tears. When Julian raised thest te in sight, Noel couldn¡¯t take it anymore and eximed, ¡°Sir! That¡¯s ma¡¯am¡¯s favorite china from her jade collection! It was the first gift you bought at an auction for her! You¡­¡± Noel wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence, as Julian¡¯s emotions visibly stabilized. Her favorite¡­ Diana¡¯s favorite¡­ He used to be her favorite too. Yet now, she had fallen in love with someone else and had a brand new favorite. An overwhelming wave of sadness washed over him, and Julian suddenly felt that everything was pointless. In the end, the te slipped from his hand and fell to the ground, shattering into thousands of pieces¡­just like his heart. ¡°Noel,¡± Julian began, walking out of the disaster zone behind him with an indifferent look. ¡°I need you to do something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Give Oliver to Diana.¡± Noel was bewildered. Had he misheard the man? Did Julian just ask Noel to help his love rival?! Despite Noel¡¯s confusion, Julian was dead serious. He even repeated and emphasized his words. ¡°I saw everything. She likes him, but Oliver doesn¡¯t seem as in love with Diana as I thought.¡± When the car had brushed past them, Julian¡¯s heart had leaped to his throat. He wished so badly that he could throw the car to the sky, but when Oliver reached out, he had only pulled Diana to the sidewalk and did nothing else. He hadn¡¯t hugged her, or even tried to hold the car owner responsible and chase them down. At such a frightening moment, shouldn¡¯t the first thing Oliver do is to hug her tightly? She was so timid, and she loved being held as she loved the feeling of security it provided. Yet, Oliver knew nothing about that. He also foolishly waited for Diana to worry and fuss about his injuries. Julian¡¯s eyes were practically zing with anger when he watched the scene unfold before him. ¡°They¡¯re progressing too slowly.¡± Having observed them for a while, Julian was sure that Diana had fallen in love with Oliver. However, Oliver was too dense; as a result, there was no progress even after so long. To make Diana happy, Julian decided that he should help them out. ¡°Go and speed things up between them,¡± Julian ordered. Noel was stunned by Julian¡¯s line of thought. After a while, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Sir¡­ Are you sure? Why not consider it a little more?¡± Julian turned his sharp gaze on Noel, a dangerous gleam shing in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice on matters of the heart,¡± Julian snapped. Thest time he sought guidance from Noel, he was led astray; the whole thing caused him to take a long detour before he finally confirmed his true feelings for Diana. This time, he would trust only his own judgment. Noel was also aware that he had no experience in this area, so he asked tentatively once more, ¡°What do you need me to do, sir?¡± ¡°Anything goes,¡± Julian replied. He looked like an old father deeply worried for his child. There was clear reluctance in the father¡¯s words and actions, but he still endured the pain and carefully nned for the child¡¯s future. ¡°As long as it can help them express their feelings better and help Diana achieve her wish sooner, you can do whatever you think is right.¡± Noel nodded and epted the order. Again, he asked cautiously, ¡°Anything goes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said with a sharp nod, obviously no longer willing to talk about it anymore. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Noel couldn¡¯t bear to see such a despondent side to Julian, so he slowly retreated out of the room after he had called for his staff to clean up the mess. However, he was also deeply worried. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While he had done many things for Julian over the years, he had never done any matchmaking before¡­ But if that was what Julian had ordered him to do, he was willing to study it and be the best. In the end, he came up with a n that, although crude, was probably the most effective and efficient way. ¡°Sir¡­¡± To be on the safe side, Noel decided to give Julian a chance to back out by exining the entire n to him. After briefly going over it, Noel asked, ¡°Do you think this is feasible, sir?¡± Julian felt a little uneasy, but upon thinking about how Diana had panicked over Oliver¡¯s injuries, was willing to wear a red dress for him and even wore his coat, he still nodded in agreement for Noel to proceed with the n; albeit quite reluctantly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As long as the result would satisfy and please Diana, Julian had no reservations. He would do anything for her! Oliver¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, being merely surface scratches. He had a medical kit in his car, so Diana helped him apply medicine. ¡°Let me know if it hurts.¡± Oliverughed at her cautious movements, and the warmth in his voice felt like the rays of the sun. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Diana smiled as she picked up the cotton swab and dipped it in alcohol. ¡°Really? I applied medicine for Julian once, and he¡¯d say the exact same thing,¡± Diana said as she mimicked the man¡¯s tone and repeated what Oliver had said a few moments ago. ¡°But in the end, he¡­¡± Julian would always stare at her with eyes filled with affection and frustration. ¡°Hug me.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought that a cold¨Cblood demon like Julian would also have times when he liked to act spoiled? Seeing her expression, the sorrow in Oliver¡¯s eyes increased. ¡°About that thing, I mentionedst time¡­¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°My confession.¡± Although Oliver hadn¡¯t explicitly said the words ¡°I like you¡°, his meaning was still the same and was exactly what Diana had guessed it to be. However, she hadn¡¯t expected him to bring it up again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Diana lowered her head, suddenly feeling uneasy. ¡°Actually, I-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me an answer too quickly now,¡± Oliver said, interrupting her. ¡°I hope you can dy your answer and tell me a littleter.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°No need for so many questions,¡± Oliver said. It was as if he already knew her answer, but wanted to dy it in hopes that it would change eventually. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. In return for my injuries, tell me your answer when some time has passed, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Diana felt that dying the inevitable was ultimately pointless. ¡°Just consider it as giving me a little more time to show you what I can offer.¡± Diana had lived with Julian for three years; he was a demon among men and a god among women, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Diana to forget him so quickly. Oliver didn¡¯t expect her to, either. He simply wanted a small chance and some time, and that was good enough. Diana didn¡¯t really want to dy her answer, but Oliver¡¯s gaze was so sincere that she would feel like a criminal if she disagreed right now. The least she could do was not refuse him today, especially when he had already gotten injured because of her. ¡°Alright,¡± Diana said with a nod. Then, she continued to treat his wounds. Oliver breathed a sigh of relief, but he noticed she seemed to be lost in thought again. Knowing she might be thinking about Julian, his heart grew uneasy and he tried to divert her thoughts. ¡°The little boy you saved as a child, did you ever think about finding his whereabouts?¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°No¡­¡± Back then, Diana had helped the little boy stay warm all night and also found a way to bring down his fever. When she returned the following day, however, he was gone. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t been disappointed, but she also understood that the little boy had most likely survived and left the cave on his own. ¡°Did it ever ur to you that it was a little strange how you met a little boy who was all alone in the countryside so far from Richburgh, and that he wasn¡¯t even local to that area? Also, you even met me, heir of the Channing family. Wasn¡¯t that odd?¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 After Oliver mentioned this, Diana also sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied as she finished disinfecting his wound. She added seriously, ¡°You were dressed in somewhat formal attire and sitting in a car when you gave me the sweet potatoes.¡± At that time, cars were rarely seen in the countryside. Even though Diana didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Oliver when they were children, she could vividly. remember the ck car. ¡°The boy I saved was also dressed quite well,¡± Diana continued.. She had a keen sense when it came to fabrics since she was a child, and the delicate feel of the material still remained in her memory. ¡°So¡­ Do you know who it was?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but ask, since Oliver kept bringing up this topic. ¡°No,¡± Oliver replied with a smile. ¡°But I can guess that he should also be from Richburgh, andes from a wealthy family like me.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Back then, it wasn¡¯t by chance that we were in the countryside. Master Fulcher had been the one to propose a group activity for the heirs. Those who could participate were either from wealthy or noble families,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the boy you saved could¡¯ve been one of the heirs, but I¡¯m unsure which family he came from.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter who it was. It¡¯s something that happened so long ago. I only thought it was quite amazing since you mentioned it.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to have crossed paths with Oliver when they were children. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if the boy you saved survived?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Diana pondered for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Well, I am a little curious¡­¡± Still, it wasn¡¯t something she was fixated on. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Oliver said, seemingly grateful that he had finally found something he could do for her. ¡°I¡¯ll find out for you.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re already so busy every day. It¡¯s not worth hanging onto something so small. Besides, the boy left the cave on his own, so he must¡¯ve been alive and well enough to do so.¡± ¡°If he was well enough to leave, that meant he was conscious, right?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t he stay to thank you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Diana said. ¡°Perhaps he was in a hurry to leave.¡± Deep inside, she did think that the boy had been a little ungrateful. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it and find out who the boy was,¡± Oliver said with an eager glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if 1 find anything.¡± Diana finally understood. Oliver¡¯s interest in investigating the identity of the boy she saved was a secondary goal. His main goal was to have an excuse to contact her. But¡­ What had she done to deserve such attention? Diana studied Oliver¡¯s radiant eyes. She sighed ufortably when his wounds caught her eyes again, and swallowed the words of refusal on her tongue. Just as Oliver had said, she could refuse him once his wounds were healed. But before that could happen, Diana¡¯s studio faced a crisis. Although her studio was small, it was still located in the heart of the CBD. As such, the renovation and venue cost a lot of money. She stocked up on a lot of high¨Cgrade fabrics at the start of the business in order to please her customers after her studio¡¯s opening, which took up even more money. The that Fanny gave her at the beginning wasn¡¯t enough, so she transferred moreter. By the time Diana¡¯s business officially opened, very little money was left. Recently, however, not only did thendlord tripled the rent, but the stockpiled fabric had also be moldy due to the weather. The rent increase was absurd. Forget the dry weather in the north, it was even more outrageous for the fabric to grow mold in such a short time! Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Unfortunately, Diana didn¡¯t have time to investigate the obvious foul y in this odd situation. Customer orders had been ced, and she had to ensure that the clothes were shipped out as scheduled to maintain the integrity of her business. In recent days, Diana grew increasingly busy. On one hand, she contacted thendlord to inquire if the rent could be reduced. On the other hand, she contacted her fabric supplier to find a substitute for the moldy fabric. Apart from that, she was also hard at work raising funds. She didn¡¯t want to ask Fanny for further help or let Oliver know about her problems; she wanted to avoid the increasing amount of favors she owed them. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to handle all three problems simultaneously. ¡°Miss Winnington,¡± thendlord said as he stood before her with raised brows. ¡°If you can¡¯t agree to the rent increase, I¡¯m willing topensate you the entire amount for the penalty of the breach of contract. You just need to move out in a week.¡± ¡°A week?!¡± Diana had been working so hard to prepare for the opening, and she had even promoted her business using the same address. If she suddenly moved to another ce, it would make her look like a joke to her current target customer group. More importantly, he was only giving her a week to move. It was ridiculous! At this rate, her studio¡¯s reputation was going to be thoroughly ruined. ¡°Yes,¡± thendlord replied with a nod, giving her a sideways nce. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to move, then you have to agree to the rent increase. There¡¯s no other way.¡± Diana had talked to him several times, but no matter what she said to him, she seemed to be left with only these two options. She could sense someone pushing her into a corner from behind the scenes, purposefully making it so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to run her studio smoothly. Yet, Diana was determined not to give up. In the end, she agreed to the rent increase. s, it was only a momentary reprieve. Once she settled the fabric and money issues, she vowed to uncover the culprit who forced her into a corner through the landlord. Perhaps, the same person also ruined her fabrics! The funding, on the other hand¡­ Without Fanny and Oliver¡¯s help, much less the shares Madam Fulcher gave her, Diana didn¡¯t know who else she could call to help make up the missing funds. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Also, without money, there was no way she could buy new fabric; subsequently, without that, there was no way she could meet her deadlines. For the first time, she experienced anxiety and urgency. She feared all the effort she had put into her business would go down the drain and that she would disappoint Fanny, who trusted her so much. Diana was in a dilemma. By the time Julian got wind of her problems, it was already the following afternoon. ¡°Sir, should we step in and help?¡± Julian thought for a moment as a glint of pleasure shed in his eyes. ¡°Has she gone to Oliver for help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Noel said, shaking his head. ¡°So far, Madam has been attempting to work things out on her own.¡± Julian lowered his head as if he was thinking about something, but he couldn¡¯t hide the growing smile on his lips. ¡°Noel, why do you think she hasn¡¯t gone to Oliver for help if she likes him so much?¡± It was a difficult answer, and Noel thought for a long time before answering, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s afraid of being a burden to Dr. Channing?¡± Julian¡¯s face instantly fell; the smile on his lips vanished as he gave Noel a nk look. It looked like a devil himself hade for Noel, and he couldn¡¯t help but quake in fear. He thought for a little longer before trying again anxiously, ¡°Maybe¡­ She thinks Dr. Channing¡¯s abilities are limited, and he won¡¯t be able to help her at all?¡± This answer was clearly more satisfactory than the previous once, as Julian¡¯s face visibly brightened. ¡°If he can¡¯t help her, then I¡¯ll do it,¡± Julian said smugly. At that, Noel inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What about giving Dr. Channing to ma¡¯am?¡± Noel asked. ¡°We¡¯ll wait a little longer about that,¡± Julian replied as his slender fingers tapped against the desk. ¡°First, help her get over this hurdle.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Understood?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°I got it, sir.¡± ¡°As for the person behind thendlord¡­¡± Julian nced up at Noel with a sharp gaze. ¡°Look into it too. Find out why he suddenly came out to make trouble.¡± The location of Diana¡¯s studio was good, but the sudden increase of rent that was obviously way beyond market price was too sudden. There had to be someone pulling the strings behind the scene. Noel noted Julian¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°By the way, sir. Recently, Miss Ka has been asking to see you¡­¡± Julian immediately recalled Ka putting on makeup that made her appear simr to Diana, and snapped, No.¡± Now that he had already decided to stay away, it was better to let Ka to give uppletely, lest she try to turn the tables on Diana and attempt something ridiculous again. The fabric prices kept going up, and the losses Diana suffered in the warehouse only kept increasing. She had been searching for new investors to make up for the shortfall and quickly get new fabric for orders to start production. But because her investment requirements were strict and everything had to be in the best interest of Fanny, many potential investors were unwilling to invest. One day, a call finally came in. The person on the other end asked, ¡°Madam, is that you?¡± Madam¡­ It hadn¡¯t been a long time since her divorce, but suddenly hearing this title made her feel like those times were a world away. Diana nodded, and her breathing became noticeably ragged as she replied, ¡°Noel?¡± Noel hummed in reply. When he heard her unhappy tone, he added, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This was the first time Diana had spoken to Noel after what happened to her babies. Diana felt her heart tighten, and she asked, ¡°Your father¡­ Is he doing well?¡± Noel didn¡¯t think too much of it, and he was even a little touched that she remembered the old man. ¡°He gave you so much grief, yet you still care about him. You¡¯re very thoughtful, Madam.¡± Diana was speechless. For the first time, she felt that Noel and Julian were alike in terms of recognizing good and bad intentions. She wasn¡¯t worried about Mr. Carter the slightest! She simply wanted to know how that man was doing and if he could sleep at night after doing such heinous things to her. But Noel was obviously touched, and he sounded even more guilty as he added, ¡°Madam, if you ever need me in the future, I¡¯ll never refuse you!¡± Diana was caught off guard by his words, and didn¡¯t know where to start refuting him. In the end, she decided to retort on how he addressed her first. ¡°Noel, I¡¯ve already divorced Julian. There¡¯s no reason for you to keep calling me Madam. As for Mr. Carter-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Noel was suddenly nervous and he interrupted Diana. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Madam. I won¡¯t call you that anymore, but I must convey Mr. Fulcher¡¯s words to you.¡± She knew it! It was Julian who had gotten Noel to call her, all just to anger her! Diana¡¯s tone immediately became worse as she demanded, ¡°What is it this time?¡± She was so swamped with work these days, and she didn¡¯t have the time or energy to care about that sted man. ¡°You¡¯ve recently encountered problems with your funding, and sir wants to help you out.¡± Diana¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. ¡°Is he still spying on me?!¡± Noel heard the displeasure in her tone, and hastily changed his words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! It was a coincidence that sir heard about it!¡± Coincidence? Diana didn¡¯t believe there was so much coincidence in the world, much less one that kept happening to Julian, who was president of such a big group and wouldn¡¯t have time to bother about her small studio. ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to lie, Noel,¡± Diana said. ¡°Tell Mr. Fulcher that I don¡¯t need him to take me for a fool, and that I don¡¯t need his help!¡± With that said, she hung up and blocked Noel¡¯s number. When Noel couldn¡¯t get through to her anymore, he knew he had royally screwed up. He felt as anxious as an ant on fire, and knew he had to report this matter to Julian. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 When Noel told Julian what happened, Julian grew furious. ¡°Why the hell did you bring up my name to help her? Who told you to say we needed to help her openly?!¡± Noel knew he had done it wrongly. ¡°Then, you don¡¯t want Madam to know it was you¡­?¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not usually such a blockhead. Why are you so stupid when ites to matters like this?¡± Julian was seething with rage. ¡°Now, Diana might think I¡¯m making fun of her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Noel admitted sincerely. ¡°Madam did say that¡­¡± ¡°¡­Noel,¡± Julian hissed through gritted teeth, a bitter feeling behind his throat. ¡°You¡¯re really something else. Noel finally realized that he hadpletely screwed up, and went pale. ¡°S¨CSo¡­ What should we do now to help her?¡± Julian was also out of ideas. He was afraid that if he did anything wrong, it would only lead to Diana bing increasingly disgusted with him. ¡°Forget it,¡± Julian said after thinking for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll contact her myself.¡± Unexpectedly, her phone line was always busy when he called. He logged into WhatsApp and sent her a message, only to get a scarlet exmation that indicated the message couldn¡¯t be sent. Damn that woman! She had blocked him again! Julian¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a burnt pot. He pulled on his coat, and went directly to Diana¡¯s studio in the CBD. It was his first time there. From afar, he could see Diana was busy and frazzled through therge windows. He didn¡¯t know who she was talking to, but she looked angry. Soon, she answered another phone call and instantly smiled as brightly as the sun. A few minutester, she exited the building. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was wearing¡­the red dress that Oliver had picked out for her before. In the midst of the autumn season, her slender and long legs were particrly eye¨Ccatching. Her skin was as white as snow, and her lips were plump and redder than usual. She looked very different from the usual, as she usually dressed more conservatively. If she used to look like a beautiful and elegant woman, today she looked like a fairy that could capture one¡¯s soul. Julian¡¯s eyes widened slightly in shock. For a moment, he was sorely tempted to pull her into his arms and hide her from the world. Fortunately, his rational mind held him back. He couldn¡¯t do that. Diana would get angry. Julian desperately tried to control his possessiveness and waited for Diana to leave, before driving quietly after her. When she got out of the car, she had a ck coat over her dress, and her long hair was pinned up high with a bronze hairpin, which was shining with a metallic luster. The effect made her face look more radiant. Every step she took made it as if her hips swayed with the wind, catching Julian¡¯s eyes. Julian felt his breath stop as he watched her. Only after Diana entered a tea house that he finally got out of his car to follow her slowly. The tea house she entered was the most elegant one in Richburgh. It was a ce mostly used for business discussions, so there were plenty of private rooms. The lobby was generally not crowded. When Julian arrived, he couldn¡¯t see Diana anymore. He walked to the front desk to inquire about her private room number. He looked cold and aloof with both hands in his pockets, like a god who shouldn¡¯t be at this lowly mortal ne. The receptionist looked straight at him. The man before her wore a custom¨Cmade Armani suit and a pair of Italian handmade leather shoes. An air of nobility oozed out of him and in every gesture he made. Moreover, the blue sapphire cufflinks on his sleeves wererge enough to catch anyone¡¯s eye. Everything about him was extraordinary, and the receptionist could barely string words to make a sentence as she stammered, ¡°H¨CHello, sir¡­¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The receptionist flushed and subconsciously lowered her head. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°H¨CHow can I help you, sir?¡± Julian¡¯s face remained nk, but the indifference in his eyes increased. He retreated a little, putting more distance between the two as he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t help you. We¡¯re unable to reveal the whereabouts of any guests whoe in. If it¡¯s your friend, perhaps you could call that person and ask personally instead.¡± If Diana had answered his call, Julian wouldn¡¯t have had to chase her all the way here now, would he? Annoyance shed in his eyes, and he snapped, ¡°Where¡¯s your manager? Ask him toe to see me.¡± Seeing how confident and well¨Cdressed Julian was, the receptionist didn¡¯t dare to dy it and immediately called her manager. Soon, Julian was invited to the hallway where Diana¡¯s private room was located. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me,¡± Julian said to the manager and the group of people behind him. He held up a hand to step them in their tracks, then turned around and continued toward Diana¡¯s private Once he confirmed that everyone was out of sight, the usually tall and upright Julian immediately hunched over and started sneakily moving forward. If there was a mirror in front of him, he would¡¯ve been shocked by his own appearance, which looked exactly like a thief. However, that didn¡¯t matter right now. All Julian wanted to do was find out why Diana had dressed up so well and who she was meeting. Someone in the booth had lit up a cigarette, filling the whole room with smoke. It caused Diana¡¯s eyes to water, but she tried to maintain her smile. ¡°Mr. Trotter,¡± Diana said as she continued to pour wine for the fat, big¨Ceared man opposite her. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s a wine famous in Richburgh. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± The man didn¡¯t hesitate to take her cup and asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± In reality, Diana had never tried it. She had a low tolerance for alcohol and would even pass out from fruit wine, which only contained a minimal percentage of alcohol content. After getting drunk before her babies¡® grave, she swore off alcohol altogether. However, she had done her research ahead of time and was trying to please the man before her. ¡°It¡¯s a little on the spicy side.¡± ¡°Good! That¡¯s right up my alley!¡± Marvin Trotter said as he put the ss to his mouth, his smile as bright as ever. Then, he exhaled the smoke in his mouth right into Diana¡¯s face, causing her to choke. She coughed violently, her body shaking and making her look even more attractive. Marvin¡¯s expression changed instantly. He quickly picked up a tea cup and handed it to her, and said, ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll help ease the difort.¡± As he said that, he ced a hand on Diana¡¯s back as if he was trying to pat her back and help her. In truth, he was making a tant move on her. Diana realized his intention and immediately stood up, moving to his other side instead. ¡°Sorry, I lost myself for a moment,¡± Diana said, covering her mouth with a hand. She pretended to feel unwell and added, ¡°Please go ahead and continue drinking. I¡¯ll head outside for some air.¡± With that said, Diana turned to leave. However. Marvin¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Miss Winnington, do you mean to leave me here to drink by myself?¡± Diana heard the displeasure in his voice, and quickly waved her hands. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she said, pointing to her throat and nose. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. I¡¯ll be back after I use the restroom.¡± Because she was in a hurry, her fair cheeks had turned red. Coupled with the ck and red dress she wore, she looked even more seductive. Especially her eyes¡­ It was truly captivating. Marvin was certain he hadn¡¯t misjudged Diana. He had his eyes on her since her studio first emerged. It was why Diana¡¯sndlord increased the rental by three times, and why the fabric in her studio became moldy. He was the one who had orchestrated the series of events so she would seek him out for help. Marvin Trotter considered himself a prominent figure in Richburgh. After apanying his wife to Diana¡¯s studio to order a dress, he became obsessed with her. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such beauty being out of his reach, so he devised this n and waited for Diana toe to him. Marvin never expected the financial pressure would make Diana surrender so quickly. While she was in a difficult situation of searching for funding, Marvin reached out to her and exined that he wanted to invest, and was fine with her conditions. The truth was¡­ He simply did it so he could meet her. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Marvin leaned his fat body against the door. ¡°Miss Winnington. If you go out now, it¡¯ll be an insult to me,¡± he said bluntly. His gaze felt like repulsive leeches crawling all over Diana, and it made her deeply ufortable. She shifted slightly and forced a smile as she said, ¡°Mr. Trotter, I really need to use the restroom.¡± Marvin had taken the chance to touch her hand when he pressed the teacup into her hand just now, and it made Diana¡¯s skin itch with the urge to clean it immediately. Yet, the man refused to let her leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be upfront with you, Diana,¡± Marvin said with narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m willing to invest in your studio, but I¡¯ll never invest in people who don¡¯t matter. If you want money from me, you¡¯ll have to perform well.¡± After saying that, Marvin pulled out a room card and ced it on the table. The meaning behind his words couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. Diana clearly underestimated how nasty the man could get as he added, ¡°As long as you go, I¡¯ll always have your back. Everyone will know that you¡¯re mine no matter where you go or when it is.¡± To put it bluntly, he wanted to keep her as his mistress. Diana was incredibly disgusted by his proposition. Unfortunately, he was the only one who was willing to invest in her studio at this moment. Although she had already decided to reject his funding, she couldn¡¯t reveal everything right now. ¡°Okay,¡± Diana said as she picked up the room key and ced it in her pocket. Marvin¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy, and a creepy smile stretched on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman indeed, Miss Winnington. Let¡¯s meet at the hotel tomorrow.¡± Obviously, Diana had no intention of going. However, she was alone in this private room with him. Thus, she had to secure her safety to leave. As for the room card¡­ It was disgusting. She would throw it away once she got out of the room. However, she maintained the sweet smile on her face and nodded. ¡°Of course, Mr. Trotter.¡± Meanwhile, Julian was furious at the scene that unfolded before him; so much so, that he almost lost his mind. For a moment, he wanted to rush in and smash the man¡¯s fat face in and turn it into a pig¡¯s face! Upon recalling how Diana hated it when he interfered in her affairs, he held himself back with great difficulty. After Marvin left, Diana remained in the room. Instead of leaving, she sat down on the chair, opened the window, and drank some tea. She looked quite rxed, but her legs were in truth weak and unable to support her weight. She had been too naive to think that making money in the business world was so simple. It was fortunate she had met a man like Marvin, who was so arrogant and full of himself that he was sure she wouldn¡¯t resist his temptation. Because of that, he hadn¡¯t used any other strong¨Carm tactics to force her into agreeing. But, what if¡­ What if the person she met today was aplete scumbag like Luke? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana¡¯s heart beat faster when she recalled her previous encounters with Luke. She could do nothing but patiently wait for her emotions to settle down. She had lost the confidence she had when she first came out of Esteem Creations, and instead had a clearer understanding of her situation. The fact that Fanny was willing to help her so much must bergely due to Oliver. In the end, Diana was able to open her studio not because of her own talent, but because of Oliver¡¯s feelings for her. Thinking of this made her ufortable, and she was even more determined to solve this funding problem on her own so as not to cause trouble for Fanny at the end of the day. Otherwise, it would still end up with her owning Oliver a favor. Since she couldn¡¯t return his feelings, she shouldn¡¯t get involved too much with him. Even so, how could she go about solving the financial difficulties she was facing? Did she have no choice but to go to Julian? No! Absolutely not. Diana silently rejected the idea, and thought about her previous clients. When she took orders in the name of D&J, she made contact with many wealthy and powerful people, especially the mysterious Mr. Crawford¡­ Perhaps she could talk to him and see if he was willing to help her through this difficult time? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Diana didn¡¯t want to involve her past, and she was even less willing to do anything in the name of D&J. s, there was nothing else she could think of. She couldn¡¯t contact any good investors, and those she could were trash like Marvin. If she continued to deal with people like him, forget losing her money; she would also endanger herself in the process. After considering all her options, it seemed talking to Mr. Crawford was the only way to go. But¡­ What was she to say to him? She still needed time to consider it properly. After Diana finally calmed down, she flung the room card into the trash before leaving the private room and heading straight for the restroom. When she exited the restroom, she only took a couple of steps into the lobby before the receptionist called out to her. ¡°Miss Winnington?¡± Diana froze and turned to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡± The girl rushed forward and ced a bottle of disinfectant in her hand. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve been asked to disinfect before you leave.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The receptionist smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Um, yes¡­ A gentleman instructed me to do it.¡± Which part of her needed to be disinfected?! Diana rolled her eyes. ¡°Who was it?¡± The receptionist stammered, not knowing how to reply, and only said, ¡°A very good¨Clooking gentleman!¡± A good¨Clooking but very entitled gentleman, the receptionist thought inwardly. She hadn¡¯t even gotten his name! Diana was reminded of Julian by that description, and instantly got angry. ¡°Where is he?!¡± She wanted to ask him what the hell was he doing, spying on her everyday like she was some monkey he was keeping an eye on? Also, telling her to disinfect herself? Was he calling her filthy?! She was only trying her best to survive in this world. She didn¡¯t sell herself or indulge in any unpleasantness! What right did he have? Who was he to say that about her?! ¡°H¨CHe left¡­¡± the receptionist replied, pointing to the empty space outside the door. ¡°He delivered this and immediately left.¡± Diana was astonished at her reply, and rushed out. Upon reaching the door, she discovered the man the receptionist spoke of was indeed Julian. He seemed to have nothing to do other than bother her all day long. Even if they were no longer married, there was no need for him to act this way! Diana was furious. She stormed toward him, intending to give him a piece of her mind by spraying him with the disinfectant. That would teach him a lesson in who needed to be disinfected! But before she could spray him with the disinfectant in her hand, she saw Ka appear before Julian with a smile on her face from a distance. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was a disgusting taste in her mouth, as if she had swallowed flies, and she quickly stopped in her tracks. As Julian¡¯s back was facing Diana, she couldn¡¯t see his expression. But looking at Ka¡¯s expression, it seemed they had a good rtionship. How utterly disgusting. Diana¡¯s brows furrowed deeply when she looked at them, and she was increasingly sure she hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice by divorcing Julian. Seeing the woman who once hurt their children so proudly spending a happy time with their father, Diana felt sick to her stomach. Of course, she was also angry. She was angry at Julian for the way he treated Ka. She was angry at him for doing nothing in the aftermath of the death of their babies. She was angry¡­ Of his unfailing love for Ka. The bottle of disinfectant slipped out of her hand andnded loudly on the floor. Julian heard the sound and immediately turned around with a smile on his lips, thinking that Diana had chased after him. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Sadly, Julian didn¡¯t see her at all. Diana had hidden behind a wall, carefully and clearly memorizing Julian¡¯s smile. Was it that great to be with Ka? That nasty man who kept insisting she needed to be disinfected, had turned into a gentle and indulgent man with a bright smile on his lips. In his heart¡­ Had he ever thought about her and their babies at all whenever he was with Ka? Diana felt a terrible pang shoot through her heart; she grew even more determined to secure an investment for her studio and get through this challenging period. She had to¡­ She had to have the power topete with Julian, crush Ka, and make that witch kneel at the grave of her babies and apologize! Diana walked away with her heels clicking as she did, leaving only cold indifference in her eyes. Julian, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t noticed Diana. His smile vanished when he turned to see Ka. His face turned hard and cold like an ice sculpture, with an indescribably frightening chill radiating from him. Ka couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°J¨CJulian, don¡¯t be angry¡­okay?¡± Ka said, swallowing harshly. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact you for the past few days, but Noel kept saying you don¡¯t want to see me.¡± Julian shot her a t look. ¡°Since you know I don¡¯t want to see you, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ka stammered nervously. She pulled out a file with photos, audio and video recordings, and all sorts of other things. She fumbled around like a girl who was being bullied. Back in school, this was how she acted when she had been bullied and didn¡¯t have Julian¡¯s protection. For a moment, the memory struck a chord in Julian. He lowered his eyes, his tone improving slightly as he asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Ka, who had her head lowered, heard the slight change in his tone and immediately smirked smugly. But when she looked up, the helpless look reappeared on her face once again. She said demurely, ¡°This is the information and evidence of the people who framed my sister.¡± Ka pulled Marvin Trotter¡¯s picture out and said, ¡°I know my sister started building a solo business after she left Esteem Creations. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her, but don¡¯t worry, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t harm her. I just¡­ I feel really guilty about the babies. That¡¯s why I kept an eye on her. We¡¯re all in the same industry, so I thought I could help her one day¡­ Julian hummed indifferently. It wasn¡¯t that he was impressed by Ka¡¯s words; rather, he did recognize the man in the photo. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was the same man who had thrown bait at Diana not too long ago.. Only, Julian hadn¡¯t expected this man to be the mastermind behind Diana¡¯s downfall. Hadn¡¯t he set up a trap and was simply waiting for Diana to fall for it? This was verymon in the business world. Many experienced people would use the same method to trap women who were new to the industry, but Julian hadn¡¯t expected Diana to be targeted so quickly. This was why he hadn¡¯t been in such a hurry to have Noel investigate the reason behind Diana¡¯s studio incident. In fact, Julian had even considered if it was Ka who had contacted Diana¡¯sndlord to pull this stunt. To his surprise, Ka really was actually helping Diana this time. He couldn¡¯t help but soften toward Ka a little. His face didn¡¯t look so cold anymore, and he even took the information Ka offered him. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯ve worked hard. Just leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ka looked ted to have helped Diana. She beamed and said determinedly, ¡°Thank you, Julian, for being willing to listen to me and giving me a chance to redeem myself!¡± Julian gave her a condescending look, as if trying to see through her. His next words were icy. ¡°No one has the right to give you a chance to redeem yourself except Diana.¡± In turn, Ka felt like someone had poured freezingly cold water all over her, dousing her smugness along with it. ¡°Julian¡­ Can¡¯t you forgive me? Yes, I had something to do with the babies dying, but I¡¯m not the only reason¡­!¡± What Julian couldn¡¯t listen to the most was her trying to justify and defend herself in this incident. Sure, Ka drugging Diana wasn¡¯t the main reason it happened. However, the fact remained that it was still one of the reasons! And that made it unforgivable to Julian and Diana! It wasn¡¯t enough for Ka to be humble; and yet, for her to actually think that she deserved forgiveness? Julian stared hard at Ka¡¯s face, which was makeup¨Cfree this time, and thought she was lucky to be obedient enough not to imitate Diana¡¯s appearance again. Otherwise, he might not be able to resist pushing her face into water, regardless of the fact that she had once saved his life when he was a child. Julian¡¯s voice was akin to the winds of the tundra. ¡°You should stop and save whatever dignity you have left.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t want to hear anything about his babiesing from her mouth ever again. She didn¡¯t have the right! Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Julian wanted to hear things like Ka asking for forgiveness even less! Because only Diana had the right to decide to forgive her or not! His serious and chilling look shocked Ka. ¡°J¨CJulian¡­ I¨CI won¡¯t talk about it anymore, okay? Don¡¯t be angry. Actually, I was just confused recently. I know I was wrong, I¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian kept the materials in his hand and said, ¡°Keep it up and stop having any bad intentions toward Diana. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you permanently next time.¡± Obviously, Ka still remembered what had happened to Luke. She also knew how much the Pabian family suffered as a result. Yet she didn¡¯t think Julian, who had already taken away her fertility, would still think badly of her¡­ She was extremely lucky today, too! Even today, when she took the initiative to show her goodwill toward Diana, he was still reprimanding her and telling her not to have any bad intentions toward Diana. Julian¡­ Ka gritted her teeth and hung her head down, looking at the ground with reddened eyes. She blinked rapidly as she fixed her gaze on her ankle, trying to stop the tears from flowing out. She vowed silently in her mind that one day, she would make it so Julian would be on his knees and begging her! She would make him say he loved her! She would make sure he treated Diana a hundred times worse than how he treated Ka today! When she looked up, none of these thoughts showed on her face. She only smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Julian. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll be good to Diana and try to make up for my mistake.¡± In the end, Ka shouldn¡¯t have bothered about this incident with Marvin. It had all just been a waste of effort. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian had been in the business world for many years, and he knew when to reward or punish others. ¡°You did well this time.¡± Obviously, his attitude toward Ka had improved. Ka nodded. ¡°Thanks, Julian.¡± Julian had a better impression of her after seeing her obedient response. ¡°Keep it up.¡± Ka nodded again. ¡°Okay!¡± At least it seemed Julian wasn¡¯tpletely repulsed by her now, and that was a good turn of events. When Diana returned home, she took a hot bath to rx. However, the image of Ka smiling at Julian kept popping in her mind. When Julian turned around, it was obvious there was also a bright smile on his face. If the two were meeting for a date, why had they agreed to meet before the tea house that she had to go for business? And that disinfectant¡­ The more Diana thought about it, the angrier she felt. She wished the water in her bathtub was Julian¡¯s face so she could beat it up as much as possible! As she sshed the water violently with her hands, she heard the doorbell ringing in the distance. It was already sote in the night. Who woulde to the hospital to look for her? Also, the security here was active twenty¨Cfour hours a day, so there was no need to worry about her safety. Had her nutritioniste to deliver her meal? But at this hour, that was unlikely. Diana wrapped her towel around herself and walked to the door, wondering who it was. But, as a result¡­ There was no one at the door. Instead, there was a document wrapped in brown paper. Diana bent down to pick it up, finding that it contained all the evidence of Marvin¡¯s attempt at manipting her. This would be enough to thoroughly ruin his reputation, even if she couldn¡¯t send him to jail. However, that was only on the assumption that she could confront Marvin. After the setback she had experienced, Diana had the self¨Cawareness not to act recklessly before she established herself in Richburgh under the name ¡°B¡°. So¡­ She immediately gave this file to Marvin¡¯s wife. Perhaps it would be better for women to deal with their men¡¯s misconduct. With this, the crisis Marvin caused was resolved, and Diana no longer needed to worry about the consequences of not going to the hotel the following day. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 And yet, who had given Diana this document? Diana stood on her tiptoes and looked out several times, but couldn¡¯t see anyone nearby. Was it Julian? Diana shuddered at the thought. How could that be? Perhaps. Madam Fulcher was helping her in secret. It couldn¡¯t possibly be Julian, her scumbag ex¨Chusband who only had eyes for Ka, as well as the man who sent her disinfectant when he saw her being molested. If it wasn¡¯t Madam Fulcher, then she would only worry if Diana mentioned it to her. Whoever sent her the documents, the person meant no harm and managed to get past the security in the hospital. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. In that case, Diana would keep this matter a secret for now. She was relieved to know that her current situation was not a result of her own mismanagement, but rather someone¡¯s deliberate mischief. She opened the window and took a breath of fresh air, suddenly feeling like the fighting spirit in her had been ignited. Now, she felt more confident about contacting Mr. Crawford. She should just do it! It wasn¡¯t toote, so Diana logged into her old ount under the name D&J, found Mr. Crawford¡¯s information, and sent him a message. [Are you sleeping?] The reply came quickly. [No. I¡¯m thinking about my sweetheart.] Diana couldn¡¯t help but snort. Despite being an old man, Mr. Crawford always spoke in a witty and romantic manner. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, [Who¡¯s your sweetheart?] [The woman I can¡¯t have,] Mr. Crawfowrd replied. [You mean the woman you can¡¯t have because of your age¡­?] [Of course!] Mr. Crawford replied extremely quickly. [You¡¯ve never seen her, so you don¡¯t know how magnificent she is. She¡¯s kind and understanding, and she also has a rational and gentle personality¡­] The next paragraph of words were filled withpliments. Diana burst outughing and found herself bing teary¨Ceyed. Thest time she felt envy was when she admired her grandparent¡¯s love. [That¡¯s nice. Your sweetheart must be very happy if she knows that you miss her so much.] This time, Mr. Crawford took a longer time to reply. [No, she doesn¡¯t like me. She didn¡¯t like me when we were younger, and she still doesn¡¯t like me now. Her husband was better than me and died before me, so he became her unreachable love in her heart. There¡¯s no ce for me in her heart.] Diana didn¡¯t expect Mr. Crawford to have such a history. [So, you¡¯ve loved her for many years without expecting anything in return?] [I do expect something,] Mr. Crawford replied with a smug emoticon. [What is it?] [I only ask to be able to keep up with her and receive news about her. That¡¯s enough to make me happy,] Mr. Crawford replied. At this point, Diana was curious about Mr. Crawford¡¯s sweetheart. She wished to meet said sweetheart once, at least to see what kind of woman would make a man like Mr. Crawford be captivated for life. [Girl¡­ Diana,] Mr. Crawford saw that she was slow to reply and asked, [Tell me why you were looking for me. Is there something wrong?] When she noted the tone of address, Diana couldn¡¯t help but recall Madam Fulcher. [How did you know my name?] Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The dialog box on the other end showed that the man was typing, and it took a while before it was sent. [Last time, the que you mentioned was for your father¡­ He was from the Winnington family, wasn¡¯t he? Besides, he only has two daughters.] Diana instantly replied, [Oh, I see. I thought you knew me in real life.] Mr. Crawford didn¡¯t answer her statement and simply said, [So tell me, what do you need my help with this time?] The process was as quick and smooth as it could be. Having just gone through the encounter with Marvin, Diana had to think long and hard before replying, [Do you have some time tomorrow? Could we meet?] It was hard to tell what the person on the other side was thinking about just through texting. She wanted investments, but she also needed to ensure that the person injecting the fund had a good character so she could guarantee Fanny¡¯s interest as the first investor. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 [Not tomorrow,] Mr. Crawford said. [But I¡¯m free the day after.] Diana thought about it and replied, [Okay. Let¡¯s meet up at Eastside Teahouse, then.] She had personal reasons for wanting to meet at the same ce again. After all, she had never met Mr. Crawford in person. All her knowledge of him was limited to their chats. Since Julian seemed to like monitoring her, she decided to use it to her advantage and let him watch her at the teahouse. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If anything happened, she shouldn¡¯t have any trouble escaping. After deciding that, Diana returned to bed and rested. Thinking about it for a while, she decided to wash the red dress that same night. She wanted to wear the red dress again when she met Mr. Crawford the day after tomorrow. Not because it looked good, but because the color and style were different from her usual style. She hoped that wearing the dress would give her confidence for a fresh start. Soon, the day to meet Mr. Crawford arrived. It was the first time Diana was meeting her former customer, so she was a little nervous. She even checked her appearance onest time before entering the tea house. When the receptionist saw her, she immediately contacted Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, she¡¯s here again.¡± On the other side, Julian hadn¡¯t expected to actually catch her. Julian knew Diana wouldn¡¯t easily give up on looking for an investment. However, the way she dealt Marvin without mercy after receiving the document by dumping the evidence on his wife made Julian feel a little better about it. Only, he hadn¡¯t expected that she would still be up for seeing someone else in the next few days. ¡°Who¡¯s she meeting?¡± Julian told the receptionist to take a photo. It turned out that Diana¡¯s appointment this time was not only with a man, but an old one at that¡­. With a head full of white hair, this new man looked to be Madam Fulcher¡¯s age. Logically speaking, he must be someone wealthy and influential in Richburgh for Diana to talk about investments. Strangely enough, Julian had no memory of this person. Julian pondered this fact for a while before calling Noel into his office and saying, ¡°Find out who this man is.¡± Noel carried out his task immediately, and soon came back with the old man¡¯s background. An adult male and a native of Jacroaof. Male, seventy¨Cnine years old, and unmarried throughout his life, though he enjoyed many romantic rtionships with several girlfriends. A well¨Cknown local tycoon and a legendary yboy back in his time. The apanying pictures attached to the file were aption of all of his ex¨Cgirlfriends. The more Julian read, the more he felt that Diana was an idiot. The old man was obviously there because of her appearance, but she seemedpletely unaware. To make it worse, she looked even more pleased than the time she was meeting Marvin! mming his phone on the table, Julian sent Noel to the tea house to keep an eye on things in case anything unexpected happened again. As for Julian himself, he went to SK Mall. Last time, he hadn¡¯t been able to find the right clothes for Diana. This time, he went to L. He recalled that Diana had bought clothes from this store before, and found their aesthetics to be quite simr. Although he didn¡¯t want to get clothes from this store because of Ka, he had little choice as he was in a hurry. ¡°This one. That one, and that one,¡± Julian said as he pointed to several pieces of clothes and asked the store manager to pack them all up. The clothes he picked were ones that wouldn¡¯t entuate one¡¯s figure too much, but also wouldn¡¯t be too loose to hide every curve. They were suitable for Diana¡¯s gentle and elegant style. ¡°Have you packed them all?¡± Julian asked, and the store manager nodded. ¡°Deliver them directly to this address,¡± Julian said, writing Diana¡¯s address at the hospital. ¡°Room 8088 in the Rehabilitation Ward.¡± The store manager immediately knew that this was a very important customer, and didn¡¯t delegate the task to anyone else and made the delivery herself. Once she deposited the clothes at the hospital¡¯s reception, she sent Julian a message that she had delivered the package before she left. When Diana returned, the hospital receptionist quickly called out to her. ¡°Miss Winnington.¡± There was obvious envy in the eyes of the girls at the reception desk as they brought out a bunch of large paper bags. ¡°These are your clothes. Please sign for it.¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 ¡°Mine?¡± Diana asked as she pointed to herself. She was a little stunned. ¡°It¡¯s from L¡­?¡± Diana was no longer the owner of L., even just in name. Why was she being given new products? ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a mistake,¡± Diana said as she fished out her phone to call the store manager about it. But the receptionist was firm and said, ¡°Miss Winnington, we¡¯re almost about to get off work. Please sign it. I¡¯m sure these clothes are for you.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t bear to trouble the staff, so she said, ¡°Please send it to my room, then.¡± Just as she entered her room, she didn¡¯t have time to turn on the lights or take off her shoes before a chime from herputer announced that she had an email. It was already sote. Who could it be? Was it Mr. Crawford wanting to confirm the details of the investment? During their meeting in person today, they chatted more than when they did online. Diana felt that the woman in Mr. Crawford¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t a lie, as she could feel his sincerity every time he spoke. Especially when he called her name. The look in his eyes was exactly the same as when Madam Fulcher said it. The level of kindness and gentleness was hard to fake. Only when they parted did Mr. Crawford mention that he needed to consider some of the investment details, and that he would get back to her via email. He didn¡¯t finalize anything on the spot. Rather than disappointment, his words reassured Diana. She felt that he was serious about investing and had no intention of ying tricks on her. When she heard the email chime, she almost flew to herputer in her haste to check. In the end¡­ The one who sent the email was Julian. Why was he looking for her at this time? Diana clicked on it, and the first thing that caught her eye was a picture of her and Mr. Crawford sitting together,ughing and having tea. Diana had already guessed that Julian had sent someone to keep watch on her, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see the picture. She took off her shoes and sat down on the chair before slowly scrolling down. Below the picture were some words in bold, [Does Oliver know you¡¯re always wearing this red dress out to meet other men, and even an old man? Will he be unhappy to know about this?] Was he implying she was a fickle woman? That she was being unfaithful to Oliver? But there was nothing going on between her and Oliver! Also, Diana had paid for this dress. Besides, why did she have to tell anyone what she was wearing, or who she was meeting to make them happy? What right does Julian have to ask her such a stupid question in such a condescending tone?! As usual, this man was still so arrogant! [Don¡¯t wear this red dress in the future. You look really ugly in it.] This sentence was followed by a picture of Diana¡¯s face being doodled on, meant to give her graphic proof of how ugly she was. Diana was so angry when she saw the picture that she clenched her fists tightly. If Julian were before her, she would¡¯ve definitely punched him. But that was not all that was in the email. She held in her anger and continued scrolling downward. His attitude had softened significantly as the font had reverted to normal. [Wear the dresses I picked for you. They¡¯re from L, and they¡¯re in the style you like.) She didn¡¯t like it¡­ She never did. Not a single bit! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She hadn¡¯t wanted to wear dresses from L ever since Ka bought that dress with Julian, okay?! Was this man doing it intentionally?! Why does it feel like he won¡¯t stop until he infuriates her to death?! But¡­ She sensed that something was off. She quickly replied to the email, [Did you buy those clothes?] [Yes,] Julian replied almost instantly with a smug tone. [Didn¡¯t you receive them? The store manager personally delivered them.] Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Diana did receive the clothes. But now, she felt even more disgusted with Julian. It turned out that the clothes hadn¡¯t been sent wrongly by L¡¯s staff. It was Julian who had sent them on purpose, all to piss her off! Diana looked at the clothes, and was sorely tempted to throw them out of the window. But on second thought, she called the three girls from the reception who had yet to get off work to her room. ¡°Take three pieces each,¡± Diana said as she counted the clothes. ¡°Take them all. Free of charge.¡± She would wear her own red dress, and not the dresses that Julian gave her! The girls were overjoyed, as if they had hit the jackpot. ¡°These are new products from L! We can¡¯t even afford a single dress from there, even if we saved up months of our sry!¡± The girls covered their chests and gave Diana a disbelieving look. ¡°Are you sure you want to give it to us?¡± Diana nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± She moved to the side and let them enter her room to take the clothes that had been brought in not long ago. ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one for me. Take them all.¡± ¡°Oh my god! All hail Miss Winnington!¡± With that, Diana had made the girls extremely happy. She looked at their bright, smiling faces and couldn¡¯t help but feel the depression in her heart dissipate a little. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡± Someone delivered some documents to me the day before yesterday. Do you know who it was?¡± It was the document pertaining to evidence against Marvin. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Diana now had a strong hunch that the person behind it was Julian. Sure enough, one of the girls nodded and said, ¡°It was Mr. Fulcher. He came the day before yesterday, but he left quickly.¡± It really was him! Diana rolled her eyes. When the girls had left, she cracked her hands and typed away on the keyboard to reply to the email. [Do you have so much time on your hands that you have to cause trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Ka and anger you both?] Julian hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to Diana for a long time, and the only medium ofmunication that she hadn¡¯t blocked him was email. Now that he could talk to her, there was a glint of excitement in his eyes. [Then, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Oliver you¡¯ve been meeting other men in clothes he bought for you recently?] Diana was speechless at his retort. Damn. [What?] Julian was unwilling to let go of this hard¨Cwon chance he had gotten to chat and was still desperately sending emails at high speed to Diana. [Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that although you call Oliver ¡®darling¡® and always cling to him when I see you two together, but in fact¡­] Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she read this part. Had Julian discovered that she was only using Oliver to avoid him, and that there was nothing going on between them? [But in fact, you still haven¡¯t managed to snagged him.) Diana was speechless at his next email. Julian initially wanted to tell her that even though she couldn¡¯t grab Oliver¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid as Julian would be willing to help her; she¡¯d soon have Oliver for good. When the words came to mind, however, annoyance gnawed at his heart. The memory of Diana calling Oliver ¡®darling¡® in front of the Winnington residence kept reying in his mind, over and over again. Jealous. Julian felt really jealous. It was to the point he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say any words of blessing or assurance right now, even if he would soon reach out to help her get together with Oliver in earnest, Diana¡¯sputer chimed again, indicating she had received a new email. She clicked on it. It was from Julian again; he was practically using email as WhatsApp right now. She pursed her lips and read through it. [Since you like Oliver so much, you should properly stick to him. Why do you meet up with old geezers every day? That greasy pig, Marvin, was even worse. If you need investment or money,e to me. I have plenty of money.] Diana was so angry at his words and immediately shot back, [Get lost! Who cares about your filthy money?!] Right after, a call came from Mr. Crawford. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡°Diana,¡± Mr. Crawford sounded a little awkward from the other end. ¡°I didn¡¯t invest in your studio because I didn¡¯t think it a good fit after some consideration. It¡¯s quite normal in business, right? There was no need to curse me like that, was there?¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not going to invest?¡± ¡°Yes. I just sent you an email exining my reasons,¡± the old man replied, still awkwardly. ¡°But your reply¡­ Oh crap! Diana hurriedly nced at her email and nched. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She felt so guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to send you that! I replied to the wrong email¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not investing.¡± She held back the loss and disappointment washing over her, and hurried to assure the old man. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel bad because of my email. I sent it by mistake.¡± ¡°Did you really send it by mistake?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Or were you upset about it and were blinded for a moment?¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana said. ¡°You¡¯ve also ordered a lot of clothes from me before. Do you think I¡¯m such a petty person? Mr. Crawford shook his head. ¡°No, of course not.¡± That¡¯s why he called Diana immediately after receiving the email to clear things up. ¡°So, who was the email intended for?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Diana was afraid that Mr. Crawford might misunderstand, so she replied honestly after a few moments. ¡°My ex¨Chusband.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At that, the old man didn¡¯t press further and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s keep in contact if there¡¯s anything else apart from the investment, okay?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Of course. I was happy to be able to meet you the other day.¡± Mr. Crawford smiled, the brilliance of an old fox in his eyes as he said, ¡°I hope we¡¯ll have many more chances to meet in the future.¡± Diana assumed he was only being polite. After all, even the rtionship of being an investor and working together hadn¡¯t been established. Even if the older man ordered clothes from her, he didn¡¯t need to meet her in person to do so. So, she didn¡¯t take his words to heart and simply replied politely, ¡°I hope so too.¡± The two hung up amicably, but Diana felt increasingly sad and uneasy as she continued to think about it. So far, all the channels she could turn to for investments had been cut off. Although she had dealt with Marvin, the mess he caused for Diana hadn¡¯t been resolved. The studio still needed arge amount of funding to ovee this crisis. Should she really talk to Fanny again? Fanny had helped Diana a lot, but it was all because of Oliver. Diana couldn¡¯t rely on them forever, or she would lose confidence in herself. But¡­ What should she do about her studio? Diana¡¯s head throbbed painfully, and she slumped in her chair without moving for a long time. Herputer kept chiming all the while, reminding her she had new emails. A number of messages kept popping up, and she sighed and ced her chin on her hand before clicking into it. As she had expected, it was all from Julian. Now that he had been blocked in WhatsApp and everything else she could, he was using his email as WhatsApp. [Why aren¡¯t you replying to me?] [Are you crying?] [Are you angry?] [I know I didn¡¯t do a good job regarding the incident with our babies, and I¡¯m not good enough of a husband for you, but you have to believe me this time. I¡¯ll definitely help you with your love for Oliver! I¡¯ll be apetent ex¨Chusband!] The more she read, the more outrageous Julian seemed to be. Why did he keep associating Oliver with her? Diana rolled her eyes as she continued to read. There were several other emails in between that she didn¡¯t bother clicking into, and she jumped straight to thest one to open it. [Be honest with me. Do you need me to pitch in or not?] Chapter 437 Chapter 437 No! Sending the email telling Julian off mistakenly to Mr. Crawford was Diana¡¯s biggest regret. After thinking about it, she replied curtly, [I don¡¯t need your money. Please don¡¯t contact me again. A competent ex¨Chusband should be as good as dead, not thering on and on like this andughing at others when they¡¯re in trouble!] Julian was dumbfounded. He really wasn¡¯tughing at her. He sincerely wanted to help her. But now, he was sure that Diana was indeed furious. Because now, even through email¡­ His address was blocked. The following morning, Diana first went to the studio to take stock of the still avable fabric before talking to thendlord once again. But she was once again too naive. Thendlord, who had already gotten a sweet deal from Marvin, was unwilling to relent and didn¡¯t believe Diana¡¯s words, insisting on the rent increase. Once the rent was raised, the loss wasn¡¯t just for this month, but would be an unjustified long¨Cterm loss. It would force Diana to pay rent that was several times more than the other nearby merchants each month. After some thought, Diana decided she would no longer be easygoing and negotiate. Instead, she sharpened her tone and straightened up, instantly bing capable and powerful. Even her tone had a hint of steel beneath it as she said, ¡°Let me make it clear. I don¡¯t agree with the rent increase. If you insist on raising the rent, I¡¯ll move out.¡± Thendlord¡¯s face changed immediately, his nervousness clear. During this conversation, Diana clearly had turned the tables and now had the upper hand as she continued, ¡°I know who was behind you and causing trouble for me. There¡¯s no need to say who it was. Has he promised you other benefits which you have yet to receive? But those promises will not be honored. The odds are that he¡¯s in a miserable situation right now.¡± The documents Julian sent her about Marvin mentioned that his wife was like a tigress, and she was responsible for his sess. However, after a few short years, Marvin started to keep mistresses. With his wife¡¯s attitude, it was unlikely she would let him off easily. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was a much better punishment than sending him to jail. Thendlord¡¯s eyes widened. Obviously, her words had hit home. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Diana said, pulling out her phone. ¡°Or you can try and see if you can reach him right now.¡± When thendlord saw this, she knew Diana was telling the truth. Instantly, she deted and said, ¡°Fine. Then tell me¡­ How do you want to settle this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you increase the rent by double.¡± When Diana said that, it was like a p to thendlord¡¯s face, but also a sweet deal. Thendlord had thought there was no hope for her to benefit this time, but Diana was still willing to give her more money! Her expression instantly became better, and the smile on her face was infinitely bright. She was clearly open to discussing more with Diana. ¡°But you have to sign an agreement,¡± Diana added. ¡°For five years, you¡¯re not allowed to increase the rent.¡± Diana knew the rent in this area would increase sooner orter, and she had calcted all the rent costs in the vicinity. Even if her rent was double right now, she wouldn¡¯t be losing out if it stayed the same for five years. Of course, thendlord was willing. After all, people who agreed to join forces with people like Marvin to screw over their tenants were undeniably greedy. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The fact that thendlord was able to collect rent here relied solely on her ancestors¡® legacy. Now that she could profit more, she wouldn¡¯t easily let go. If others raised the rent significantly in the future, she could always resort to underhanded tactics. Either way, she wouldn¡¯t let go of this sweet deal before her. Diana understood thendlord¡¯s mindset, which was why she dared to negotiate. However, Diana was careful and meticulous when she wrote out the contract, leaving no loopholes for the future. After all, when one started a business, one had to be as frugal as possible. Moreover, the money saved here was not as simple as a few hundred thousand a year. She dared to propose a five¨Cyear term because she wasn¡¯t afraid of thendlord eventually turning on her. ¡°Sign here,¡± Diana said with a smile, pulling out a pen and contract she had prepared in advance and cing it in thendlord¡¯s hand. Thendlord looked at her smile, and faltered for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± thendlord muttered before snapping out of her daze. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Is this a trick?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s ck and white on paper. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll move out right away. I don¡¯t think the next tenant will offer as high of a rent as I am.¡± Thendlord was afraid to lose the benefits right before her, and she hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No! No.¡± She quickly read through the contract, and seeing that everything was fine, she quickly signed it. ¡°Done.¡± Diana felt relieved when she saw thendlord¡¯s name on the contract. Now, she could save a lot of money every year. For her newly established studio, this could alleviate short¨Cterm financial pressures and increase profits and cost saving in the long run. Since Fanny had invested a lot of money in her, Diana had to do her best to protect Fanny¡¯s interest as best as possible. ¡°When the next batch of rent is due, I¡¯ll pay you ording to the price in the contract,¡± Diana said. ¡°But this quarter, we¡¯ll continue with the previous price, so please don¡¯t contact me anymore for now.¡± Diana still needed to look for investments, so she didn¡¯t want to waste any precious time on this landlord. ¡°Alright,¡± thendlord replied, looking happy too. The two quickly agreed, but by that afternoon, thendlord contacted Diana again and asked, ¡°Is the studio of yours making money?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A lot of stores opened in this area, but there were also equally many that went out of business. But thendlord¡¯s question simply rendered Diana speechless, especially because Diana had been contacting potential investors all morning. Yet, no one was willing to talk to her. Some people even hung up the moment they heard her name. Some even dropped hints that they would be in trouble if they interfered with her affairs. Diana wondered about that for a long time, and thought about what Julian had said in his emailst night. She felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter to get investments, but¡­ Was Julian deliberately getting in her way and waiting for her to go begging him?! Was he really that awful a person?! As Diana¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and thendlord had asked such a rude question, Diana immediately responded sharply with a warning tone, ¡°If you keep being nosy, I¡¯d rather pay the penalty than rent from you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± thendlord said catingly. Her attitude this time was surprisingly good, and she evenughed good¨Cnaturedly at the misunderstanding. ¡°I have a distant cousin who has more money than he can spend, or knows what to do with. He wants to invest in others. When I met you this morning, I thought you weren¡¯t only good¨Clooking, but you also seemed to have a good head on you. So I thought, why not get him to invest some money in you, and you give him dividends every year?¡± Diana was stunned. The next thing she knew, a wave of joy crashed over her. Was this what it meant to have a step in the right direction and a stroke of luck? ¡°But you have to guarantee that you¡¯ll profit. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve cheated my cousin.¡± Thendlord was still talking, but Diana didn¡¯t really process the words anymore. ¡°Yes! I can promise my business will profit! If you can, please arrange a meeting as soon as possible.¡± ¡°A meeting, huh?¡± thendlord was obviously hesitant. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Diana paused at the hesitant tone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Will it be inconvenient for your cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± thendlord replied. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ My cousin lives off of collecting rent. While he does have a lot of money, he doesn¡¯t usually meet people, especially beautiful women. He gets tongue¨Ctied when he does. Still, meeting in person is needed to talk about the terms of investment. Are you willing to have a screen between you two when you meet him?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Diana said, understanding an introvert¡¯s behavior. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that he has an interest in investing. You can set the time and ce.¡± Thendlord was silent for a while. Then, she quickly replied, ¡°We can meet at the restaurant near your studio. We¡¯ll make the reservations and meet tonight, is that okay?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That soon?¡± Diana felt that this was going surprisingly well. There was still some doubt in her mind. ¡°Yes,¡± thendlord replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to lie to you anyway, and I¡¯m still waiting to collect rent from you. If you¡¯re doubtful, you can bring someone with you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Diana hurried to exin. ¡°For a moment, I find your cousin¡¯s sudden appearance a bit too coincidental¡­¡± Basically, this stranger came when Diana was near the end of her rope. And then a socially awkward, wealthyndlord suddenly appeared. The kind of person she wouldn¡¯t have had contact with if she wasn¡¯t andlord herself. Even if Julian didn¡¯t want others to invest in her, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to imitate someone like this, right? Thendlord chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can do anything. He just has too much money¡­¡± Hearing this familiar phrase, Diana thought for a moment and wondered if Julian had possessed her landlord. On second thought, perhaps the essence of wealthy people was all the same; having too much money would always be trouble. They always had to find ways to spend or make more money and earn interest from it. Only then would they feel at ease. Inparison, she was a dirt¨Cpoor entrepreneur. Diana covered her chest and said, ¡°Please tell him I¡¯ll see him tonight.¡°¡® After she hung up, she thought there was something fishy about it the more she thought about it. After all, how could andlord who was only interested in profits and liked to take advantage of things suddenly be so kind as to introduce her to an investor? Even if thendlord had a rich rtive who didn¡¯t know where to spend his money, they wouldn¡¯t just come to her out of the blue like this. For safety¡¯s sake, Diana called Nina to apany her. Fortunately, Nina got off work early today and drove over to wait for Diana to finish work so they could go together. The restaurant across the street was a traditional restaurant. It was mostly decorated with redwood, and the walls and ceilings were mostly decorated with simple yellow lines. When they walked in, it felt like they had entered an ancient pce. At the same time¡­ It also could potentially be a nouveau riche residence. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t the kind of ce Julian or Oliver would like. However, it did fit the image of the landlord¡¯s portrayal of her wealthy, distant cousin who lived off of rent. Diana gave the receptionist her name. She and Nina were quickly shown to a private room. As expected, there were screens at the entrance and in the middle of the room. The man was sitting behind the screen; from Diana¡¯s point of view, it was obvious he was treating Diana like a predator and had barricaded himself within a tight wall. Nina looked at the situation before them and exchanged a look with Diana, indicating it was safe. This person wasn¡¯t a danger. Diana nodded, and called out to the person behind the screen. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Diana, the owner of B Studio. How should I address you?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Diana hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Whatever, sir?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± the wealthyndlord, actually Julian, replied. The man sounded quite easygoing, but he sounded a little strange. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 The man¡¯s voice sounded like a mix of a man and woman. It was a little gruff and sharp, and there was also a slightly robotic quality to it. Nina was aware of this, so her paparazzi tendencies reared their head. She pulled out her camera and tried to see if she could get a picture of the man to see what he looked like, but Diana stopped her. ¡°He¡¯s socially awkward,¡± Diana mouthed. ¡°He¡¯s no threat to us anyway, so we don¡¯t have to know what he looks like.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Nina grumbled as she kept her camera away, slightly disappointed. ¡°I was hoping to catch a glimpse of a rich and eligible bachelor for you, but oh well. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Nina pointed to the table filled with food, her eyes shining brightly. Diana saw the hungry look in Nina¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t pursue her best friend¡¯s strange thoughts. Still, Diana shot Nina a re to remind thetter to be careful of her words while they were before a stranger. Nina stuck out her tongue, then followed Diana and sat down at the table. When they sat down, both their faces changed. The dishes before them¡­ Nina whispered suspiciously, ¡°Diana¡­ Are you close with yourndlord? How does her cousin know what you like?¡± The table was filled with Diana¡¯s favorite dishes. Diana was also stunned as she stared at the food before her. She looked up quickly at the figure behind the screen; but there were too manyyers in between them, almost as if the screens were wrapped around the man to conceal him from her. Squinting hard, she tried with all her might to see what the man looked like. Yet, she could only see a little of his outline. However, Diana found him quite familiar. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. From the moment she first entered the private room, she sensed a familiar aura. ¡°Mr. Whatever?¡± Diana tried calling out to him, hoping to hear his voice again. ¡°Hmm?¡± It was still the same mixed¨Cgender, robotic voice, which didn¡¯t sound anything like Julian or Oliver. Diana rxed a little at that. ¡°We¡¯re going to start eating. Are you sure you want to eat alone there?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m socially awkward, and I don¡¯t like to see others.¡± Diana¡¯sndlord had exined this to her, but Diana hadn¡¯t expected the man¡¯s fear to be this extreme. ¡°Is the airflow on your side alright?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help but chime in jokingly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. We can talk about the investment contract once you¡¯re done eating.¡± Whoa! He was going straight for the contract? Diana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you really going to invest in my studio? Don¡¯t you need me to tell you a little about it?¡± ¡°No need.¡± It was already dinner time, and Julian was in a hurry to get Diana to eat. In the past few days, it was obvious to Julian how haggard Diana looked. He feared she wasn¡¯t taking care of her body after her miscarriage, which may lead to long¨Cterm side effectster on. However, there was no way to supervise all her meals during the day, much less have any chance to eat with her under the same roof. To have a chance like this today was already good enough for Julian. ¡°My cousin has already briefed me about it, and you gave her your word that you¡¯ll guarantee a profit. That¡¯s enough for me, and I¡¯ll invest.¡± ¡°But I have an investor that came before you, so the conditions for your investment will be more stringent. Can you really ept it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so long¨Cwinded,¡± Julian shot back. He was in such a hurry to have her eat that he unconsciously reverted back to his usual manner of speech. As always, he spoke in an authoritative and unquestionable tone. Although his voice was different, the familiar tone and atmosphere in the room immediately caused Diana to jump up to her feet. ¡°Julian!¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Julian felt his heart almost stop when Diana jumped out and shouted his name. Still, he was confident that he hadn¡¯t revealed any ws. Even his voice had been changed with the use of a voice changer, so it was impossible for Diana to hear the difference. So, she was simply trying to fool him into thinking she knew. ¡°Who¡¯s Julian?¡± Julian replied, trying to seem innocent and asking in an even more ignorant tone. ¡°Did you call someone else toe see me today, other than thedy beside you?¡± Diana¡¯s confidence visibly drained away, and she looked a little confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I called the wrong name by mistake.¡± Called the wrong name, huh? Diana had obviously done it to try and surprise him, testing if he really was Julian. The corner of his lips curled into a smirk, and he looked at the voice changer in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll talk about the investment after the meal. I still have to collect rent after this.¡± The man behind the screen seemed to be a legitimate rent collector. Had she been mistaken? Diana sat back down in a daze and tried to look behind the screen again, but Nina pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat for now, okay? If you keep trying to look, he might be annoyed and pull back his investment.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Diana felt the man was just too familiar. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face or the outline of his back, and even though his voice was unrecognizable, she was almost confident that the man¡¯s tone and aura were Julian. Though, Nina had a point. Diana slowly reached over to pick up her utensils and dug into the dishes before her. ¡°This taste¡­¡± The food also tasted a little like what the Fulcher family chef usually made. But¡­ The man behind the screen was only andlord and didn¡¯t seem to know Julian. However, the food was delicious, and Diana¡¯s guard lowered as she ate. During the meal, she tried to probe many times, but the man calmly brushed her off. It seemed he really had nothing to do with Julian. Perhaps she really was mistaken. Diana put down her utensils, wiped her mouth, and exined the investment conditions and benefits to him. ¡°Do you need some time to think about it?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mr. Whatever said in an arrogant tone. ¡°Stop dying me from collecting rent.¡± Today was the end of the month, which was the day to collect rent. Diana was stumped for a moment, but she wasn¡¯tpletely discouraged and persisted in asking, ¡°Can I meet you face¨Cto¨Cface before signing the contract?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mr. Whatever replied. ¡°Just leave the signed contract on the table. I¡¯ll pick it up and send it to your studio after confirming everything is fine.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re investing so much money. Don¡¯t you want to at least see me?¡± Seriously, this woman! Julian¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and a bitter feeling filled his heart. ¡°Do you want to meet men so badly?¡± This harsh tone raised Diana¡¯s suspicions again. It even gave her the urge to stand and push away the screen without hesitation, just to see the true face of this man. But in the end, for the sake of the money, she bit her lip and held back her rash impulses. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Julian noticed the silence that had descended in the room, and he immediately understood that he had said something wrong again. ¡°Ahem. I just hate meeting people, especially beautiful women. My distant cousin mentioned that you¡¯re gorgeous, so that¡¯s all the more reason I can¡¯t see you. If you want to see a man, I can have my assistante out and see you instead.¡± Diana breathed a huge sigh of relief. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 It turned out the man wasn¡¯t making the same taunting remarks that Julian had, but was actually sincerely asking her a question. Because he didn¡¯t want to meet women, he only asked a normal question: if she had wanted to meet a man. His inability to properly express himselfpletely matched what herndlord had previously told her. Diana rxed and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already signed it and ced it on the table. Juste out and get it once we leave.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± But when Diana reached the door and was about to leave, she turned around to look behind the screen without much thought. However, the man remained unmoving. She gave Nina a wink and asked thetter to go out first while making a motion to close the door, pretending that they had both left the room. In fact, she was waiting in the room to see the true face of this man. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Diana wouldn¡¯t bepletely relieved until she confirmed it. Otherwise, she would always associate this man with Julian. Unexpectedly, Mr. Whatever said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°You can see me from inside the screen?¡± She couldn¡¯t see beyond the screen at all from where she was standing, and had thought that the screens were the same on both sides. It was why she had the bold thought of staying behind to see who the man really was. ¡°Of course.¡± Julian had these screens made specifically so that he could see outside from the inside, but not the other way around. He had no choice but to put in more effort to see more of Diana. At the same time, he was also aware of Diana¡¯s suspicions and that she wasn¡¯t easy to fool. Now it was all about who had the stronger willpower and who needed the money more. Thus, he continued, ¡± If you don¡¯t have the sincerity for this cooperation, Miss Winnington, then we should stop here.¡± From the way he spoke, it was likely he wasn¡¯t Julian. Diana rxed again and said, ¡°My friend went to the restroom, and I was waiting for her to return.¡± Julian didn¡¯t expose the w in her statement and simply said, ¡°Okay.¡± After a minute, there was a knock on the door, and Diana opened it. ¡°Good bye, Mr. Whatever.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After they left the restaurant, Diana was still trying to sort out her thoughts. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s really not Julian, Nina?¡± Nina was losing patience with how paranoid Diana was being. ¡°Diana, do you miss Julian that much? Why do you keep thinking about him after meeting thatndlord?¡± ¡°But when you went into the room and saw the food on the table, you also suspected it was him, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve checked in secret, haven¡¯t we? Those dishes were the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes, which ovep with your favorite food,¡± Nina said with crossed arms. She forced Diana to turn and look her in the eyes and continued, ¡°Be honest with me, Diana. Are you regretting your divorce from Julian and are thinking about him all the time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana replied exasperatedly. ¡°I just feel that my failure to pull in investments has a lot to do with Julian.¡± She briefly told Nina the reasons so many people had rejected her. ¡°More than one person said they wouldn¡¯t end up with any good consequences if they helped me. Julian keeps asking me if I need money, and that he¡¯d be willing to give me what I need. I keep feeling like he¡¯s ying with me and is trying to get me to submit to him.¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Do you think he still cares about you and likes you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. ¡°I know very well the person he likes is Ka.¡± Nina nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s all there is to it. Perhaps it¡¯s just a string of coincidences. Don¡¯t overthink it, okay? ¡°But¡­¡± Diana said hesitantly. ¡°What if Mr. Whatever is really Julian, or someone he hired? If I really use his money, what would that make me?¡± Compared to this humiliation, Julian¡¯s unpredictable heart scared Diana even more. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 When Nina saw the stunned and hesitant look on Diana¡¯s face, she pressed further. ¡°Do you have any proof that Mr. Whatever is rted to Julian?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a gut feeling¡­¡± Feelings are just that, and it¡¯s not facts,¡± Nina reassured Diana. ¡°You¡¯re in the early stages of your business, so you have to take good opportunities when theye. And even if Julian had something to do with it, what could he force you to do? Make you submit? Remarry him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Diana said, looking at Nina in shock. ¡°After all that¡¯s happened, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m just a dispensable pet in his eyes that he ys with whenever he likes? I¡¯m not his true love. Ka is.¡± This was a matter that Diana had repeatedly reminded herself after the divorce. ¡°But I¡¯m sick of this ufortable feeling he gives me whenever he ys with me,¡± Diana added. ¡°Diana, you haven¡¯t been able to forget him nor stop loving him,¡± Nina said with a sigh. ¡°You just can¡¯t stop caring about him, and that¡¯s why you keep thinking he has something to do with things, whether they go smoothly or not.¡± Diana was taken aback by her friend¡¯s words. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When she had spoken to Oliver back then, he had advised her to just let things with Julian take their natural course. ¡°I guess I¡¯m still too uptight about it,¡± Diana muttered after pondering about it for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s normal too. After all, you loved him for three whole years, and you even conceived two babies with him. Even though they¡¯re no longer¡­ Regardless, no one can rece those experiences between the two of you,¡± Nina said. In short, they¡¯ve been through so much together that it¡¯s almost impossible to separate from him entirely. ¡°But I haven¡¯t forgiven him,¡± Diana said, realizing this and feeling distressed. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t resolve things with Ka and Mr. Carter, I¡¯ll despise him every day. But¡­ Why do I still think about him and involuntarily connect everything with him?¡± ¡°Letting things take their natural course isn¡¯t enough. You need a new man,¡± Nina said, not wanting Diana to dwell on the issues of the babies. ¡°I think Oliver isn¡¯t bad. Have you considered giving him a try?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of romantic interest in him,¡± Diana said with a sigh. As they were walking, they made their way to the studio. Just as they entered the ce, Diana¡¯s staff handed her a document and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is a contract we just received.¡± Contract? Diana epted it and opened the envelope, and her eyes widened after she read it. Nina leaned over anxiously. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Whatever really does whatever he wants, huh?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t sure if she was happy or concerned. ¡°He returned the contract so quickly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what his name is,¡± Nina said, scanning down the document for his name. Then, she snorted andughed. Diana followed suit after a while, and gasped, ¡°How could he also write ¡®Whatever¡® as his name? Is that really his name?!¡± Nina questioned reasonably, ¡°Is he ying with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Diana said in surprise as she handed Nina her phone, on which she had just received a text message. ¡°The investment money has been transferred to me.¡± This meant the man hadn¡¯t only epted all her requests, but had also helped her out with the fastest speed possible. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nina was happy for her best friend from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Go! I¡¯m sure you need to get to work!¡± She bade goodbye to Diana and said, ¡°I¡¯m just d everything worked out and that you¡¯re okay now. I¡¯ll head back to work too, then. When you¡¯re done with what you need to do, let¡¯s catch up again, okay?¡± After a moment, Nina added, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about things, okay? Even if you want to, think about other men.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Diana knew who Nina was referring to. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Just as soon as Diana said those words, she received a call from Oliver. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana was startled by the coincidence, and she quickly answered the call, only for Oliver to start with, Diana, who have you offendedtely? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your studio was in trouble?¡± He hadn¡¯t spoken to her in such an anxious and urgent tone before. Diana was a little stunned, so it took her a few moments to gather herself before asking, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± After she finished speaking, the call was cut. She was confused, then looked up to see Oliver rushing into the studio, which shocked her even more. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to check on you,¡± Oliver replied. He was relieved to see that she was safe and sound. ¡°I heard recently that there was a deliberate attempt to sabotage a fashion design studio. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but after investigating, I found out it was your studio.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Diana said, handing him a paper and pouring a ss of water for him. She invited him to have a seat before exining slowly, ¡°Marvin Trotter tried to set me up.¡± After she finished her version of the events leading up to the current, Oliver shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± The version Oliver had heard had nothing to do with Marvin. Seeing the confusion on Diana¡¯s face, Oliver hesitated but eventually said, ¡°It¡¯s Julian.¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the name, and she tensed even as a fog clouded her mind. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Recently, those in the investment circle have been saying that they weren¡¯t allowed to invest in B Studio as Julian didn¡¯t allow them to,¡± Oliver said. ¡°It so happened at the time when your studio needed additional funding.¡± Once he finished speaking, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but give Diana a hurt look. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me when something so big happened. Fanny and I would¡¯ve been willing to inject more capital in.¡± Plus, they weren¡¯t limited or controlled by Julian. They would only do anything they were willing to do. ¡°I already have an investor,¡± Diana said, showing the contract she had just signed to Oliver. ¡°It¡¯s a distant rtive of myndlord who¡¯s not part of the investment circle you¡¯re in, and has nothing to do with the design industry. He¡¯s just andlord with a lot of money, so¡­perhaps he might have slipped under Julian¡¯s radar.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Oliver hummed as he studied the contract. ¡°But this contract¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t much benefit to thendlord who had signed this contract. All terms prioritized Fanny¡¯s interest as the first investor. ¡°He only wants some dividends. He has too much money on hand and doesn¡¯t know what to do with it,¡± Diana exined. ¡°Maybe I got lucky, since it isn¡¯t easy for a person to avoid Julian¡¯s control.¡± But she couldn¡¯t figure out why Julian had given her Marvin¡¯s information, acted like a good guy, then turned around and tried to make things difficult for her behind her back. Was he trying to force her to ept his money and investment because of how simr her face was to Ka¡¯s? Even after they had divorced, was he still trying to control everything she did? That was simply unreasonable! Oliver saw that her mind was somewhere else, so he said, ¡°Diana, don¡¯t overthink this. If you want to talk Julian, I can go with you.¡® ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Diana replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just try not to get involved with him as much as possible.¡± Anyway, the matter was settled. There was no point going after Julian to ask more questions now. But it did add anotheryer of disgust in her heart for him. Thinking about it, there was only one reason for him to do those things. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to live well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Diana seemed stumped by the question. She was silent for a moment beforeughing mockingly, ¡°Why else? It can only be because of Ka.¡± That was the deepest bond between Diana and Julian. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Nina was right. Diana couldn¡¯t let nature run its course regarding this matter, because Ka hadn¡¯t gotten what she deserved. And Julian¡­was still interfering with Diana¡¯s life as he pleased. This wasn¡¯t the ending Diana wanted. Thinking about it, Diana suddenly jumped to her feet and offered to wipe the sweat off Oliver¡¯s face. He looked at how close her face was to his, and his heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, his eyes widened and he looked at her strangely, as if asking why she was suddenly doing this Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. with the look on his face. ¡°Sorry,¡± Diana said, backing away slightly as she whispered, ¡°I know it¡¯s despicable of me to use you like this, but now, I have no choice because Julian might have someone nearby to monitor me. I want to remind him that I¡¯m not Ka. I¡¯m Diana, his ex¨Cwife, and I hope he can stop meddling in my affairs.¡± Oliver finally reacted and said, ¡°He¡¯s spying on you?¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Diana said with a weakugh. ¡°He seemed to know everything I do anyway, even which investors I¡¯ve met for talks, where and who I¡¯ve met, and what I was wearing.¡± ¡°Do you need me to step in?¡± Oliver asked. Although he had a bad falling out with his family over his decision to be a doctor at the city hospital, he was still influential enough. He didn¡¯t want Diana to feel helpless again when faced with Julian¡¯s machinations. However, he also hesitated to interfere for fear of making her angry. ¡°No need,¡± Diana refused, as expected. Oliver¡¯s face stiffened instantly. Even though he had gotten used to the deliberate wall and distance she put between them, his heart still throbbed when he heard the words from her lips. He wondered when he would be the only one she wanted to rely on. Diana¡¯s mind was elsewhere at the moment, so she didn¡¯t notice Oliver¡¯s expression. She threw the soiled. tissues into the trash can and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush over like that next time. If there¡¯s anything, you can always tell me over the phone.¡± Oliver seemed to sense the distance her words made. His insides grew even colder as he said numbly, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that next time¡­¡± Diana looked down and nced at the wound on his hand. Oliver was a good doctor, obviously, as the wound had been well treated. There were hardly any marks on it now. She started slowly, ¡°As for the matter I was consideringst time¡­¡± ¡°Diana, wait a little longer,¡± Oliver said, looking up at her gravely. ¡°Wait a few more days before telling me the answer. It¡¯s not urgent.¡± After that, heughed and added, ¡°If your answer doesn¡¯t change, I¡¯ll never let you say it out loud.¡± The guilt in Diana¡¯s heart grew heavier when she saw him like this. ording to Nina, since Diana couldn¡¯t let things run its natural course, she needed a new man to get over Julian. But she couldn¡¯t bring an innocent person into the mix when she hadn¡¯t dealt with the mess and the feelings from her previous rtionship. Some things simply needed to be said. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Oliver said, standing up suddenly as if he was trying to avoid a predator with how fast he walked out of the ce. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as this problem doesn¡¯t affect you. Seeing how you handled it so well, I believe Fanny will be pleased as your first investor, and I didn¡¯t make a mistake. As for me helping you find the boy who you saved when you were a child, I¡¯m looking into it. I already have a few leads, but confirming his identity will take some time. Just wait a little longer, and I¡¯ll contact you once I know.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t give Diana a chance to respond and simply repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you soon.¡± It seemed that if Diana didn¡¯t contact him, Oliver would take even more initiative to get in contact with her. Diana sensed his intentions and wanted to say something about it, but Oliver childishly covered his ears, clearly not wanting to hear her words. Diana was exasperated, so she could only poke her head out the door and call out, ¡°Be careful on your way back!¡± Chapter 446 Chapter 446 But since Oliver was covering his ears, he probably didn¡¯t hear Diana¡¯s words. Diana shook her head helplessly, then rearranged things in the studio before returning to the hospital. She had been living in the hospital for almost a month now, and she checked the date Madam Fulcher had set for her to stay. Noting that it was ending soon, she started to think about where she should go after it expired. Besides renting a ce, there really wasn¡¯t anywhere else she could go at the moment. The next day, she received a call from Kate. ¡°Come home for a bit,¡± Kate said, and there was even a hint of warmth in her voice. ¡°I have something for you.¡± Kate had something for Diana? Plus, she had even taken the initiative to contact Diana? From the time Diana had sent Kate flowers and after what Ka had sent Diana after that, Diana never thought that Kate would contact her again, let alone have any real progress in their mother¨Cdaughter rtionship. Diana couldn¡¯t lie and said the call made her unhappy. ¡°Is Ka not here?¡± It was a holiday today, so Diana wondered if she would bump into Ka in the Winnington residence. Yet, not only did she not see Ka, but James or Lucy weren¡¯t there either. She couldn¡¯t help but look around and wonder where they all were. Seeing how much she was affected by Ka¡¯s absence, Kate looked at her calmly and replied, ¡°Ka moved into the apartment Julian bought for her two days ago, and hasn¡¯te home since.¡± Two days ago¡­ That was when Diana had seen them smiling at each other after leaving the tea house. So, it was the day Ka moved into the apartment. It was no wonder she looked so happy. Diana¡¯s searching gaze froze, and she felt a sharp prick in her heart. Staring nkly at nothing, she replied numbly, ¡°I see.¡± Kate went out for a while and came back to see Diana¡¯s expression. There was a fleeting trace of heartache in her eyes, but it disappeared quickly enough. She brought the tray she was carrying and ced it on the table, then spoke to Diana seriously, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before Ka and Julian get married. As her sister, don¡¯t be upset at them, okay?¡± Diana was silent for a moment. She was about to speak when Kate interrupted her, ¡°Come over here.¡± Kate had a kind smile on her face, an expression that Diana rarely saw on the older woman that was directed to her. It was very¡­motherly. Diana¡¯s heart warmed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Kate. ¡°Look,¡± Kate said, opening the lid on the tray. Diana looked down and found¡­ ¡°A bowl of soba?¡± The noodles were well¨Cproportioned. There were two green leaves floating on the top, a poached egg in the middle, and two shrimps on the side. It was a dish that had been meticulously prepared. ¡°Yes,¡± Kate said. ¡°I made it myself.¡± With that, she handed the chopsticks to Diana and said, ¡°Try it.¡± But as soon as she said that, she seemed to regret her words and had the servant pack it up in a container instead. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take it home to eat,¡± she said. Thest time Diana had been over for dinner, Ka had been deeply unhappy. Kate remembered Ka tearfully begging her to never invite Diana for dinner ever again. Still, today was¡­ ¡°Since it¡¯s your birthday, I wanted to make a bowl of soba for you. It represents longevity. That¡¯s why I invited you here.¡± Diana was stunned, and btedly realized that it was her birthday today. She had been so busytely that she hadpletely forgotten about it. Never did she imagine that Kate, of all people, would be the first person to bring it up. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Warmth gradually surrounded Diana, but as soon as she looked down, she saw that the noodles had already been packed away in a stic box. The joy in her dissipated. The smile on her lips vanished slowly, and even the warmth in her heart chilled. ¡°If you¡¯re celebrating my birthday and even asked me toe here, why would you pack it away?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want me to stay for dinner?¡± There wasn¡¯t even room for her to eat a bowl of noodles in this family. Kate grew awkward at her words. ¡°Diana¡­¡± She hesitated, but in the end, she admitted truthfully, ¡°Thest time you stayed for dinner, Ka found out about it and got upset. I don¡¯t want this kind of trouble to happen again. You¡¯re her older sister, so you should let her have her way a little, okay?¡± Older sister? Hah. ¡°I don¡¯t have a younger sister like that,¡± Diana said firmly. ¡°Much less having to give in to her whims.¡± Kate grew angry with her words. ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant, Diana! Do you know how much strength Ka gave me after your disappearance? If not for her, I would have¡­¡± Kate trailed off, hiding her face behind her hands as she sobbed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be alive now!¡± ¡°So because I was lost, Ka became your life?! I¡¯m the victim here! Why should I have topromise when she stole so many things from me?!¡± ¡°What do you mean, stole?¡± Kate was furious after hearing Diana¡¯s usation. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for being unlucky! You¡¯re the one who got lost, and now you¡¯re ming Ka?!¡± Kate now regretted inviting Diana to her home over and making thetter the bowl of soba. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten close to you! Even if you gave me those flowers and your father that que, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you grew up in the countryside with no proper upbringing!¡± It¡¯s your own fault for being unlucky. You¡¯re the one who got lost. Grew up in the countryside. With no proper upbringing. Were these really words a mother would say to their child?! Dianaughed, then said coldly, ¡°Kate.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to call this woman before her ¡®Mom¡® anymore, and simply called the woman by name. ¡°Did you ever consider how I, the daughter of the Winnington family, could get lost in in sight? Did it ever ur to you why Ka looked so much like James, despite her only being an adopted daughter?!¡± Thest time she left the Winnington family, she had been filled with frustration and anger. Yet never once did Diana entertain the thought of directing those feelings toward Kate, let alone make thetter endure the pain of being betrayed by her husband. Yet, this woman¡­ Kate kept pushing Diana to her limits, angering her repeatedly, and even insulting her. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucy?¡± Diana suddenly asked, and Kate didn¡¯t respond. Diana looked around and continued, ¡°She used toe out as soon as I arrived. Why haven¡¯t I seen her today? Also, where¡¯s James? It¡¯s his day off, but he isn¡¯t at home?¡± Her words were subtle, but the meaning behind them were crystal clear. Panic and shock shed in Kate¡¯s eyes, but she hurriedly concealed it. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, but I can¡¯t even admonish you with a few words? I only said one thing, yet you seem to have hundreds of words waiting to refute me. And until now, we still haven¡¯t acknowledged you as a member of our family. Your father gave you a chance back then, but you refused. You have no right to inquire about James or our servants¡® whereabouts!¡± Diana was almost amused by the state Kate was in. However, she simply gave Kate a disappointed look and said, ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t have that right.¡± She had already said what she wanted to, but Kate didn¡¯t seem to want to think about it. There was nothing Diana could do about it. ¡°Likewise, you don¡¯t have the right to teach me how to be an older sister because I have no proper upbringing. I¡¯m just an unruly girl from the countryside. My parents died a long time ago, so I¡¯ll thank you to not contact me ever again, Mrs. Winnington.¡± Diana was finally clear on this matter. Even if she bluntly stated the fact that James had deliberately lost her, even if she revealed his adulterous affair with Lucky and Ka¡¯s illegitimate birth, Kate would still find a way to excuse them all. After all, Kate would unfailingly choose to always stand the opposite of where Diana was. She would always be on James¡¯s side!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Before Kate was a mother, she would always be first and foremost James¡¯s wife. In that case, why should Diana do something that could ruin Kate and Ka¡¯s rtionship? She had to admit that she had already lost to Ka in terms of love; and now, she had also lost to thetter in terms of familial ties. Kate had indeed hurt her today because the truth was within reach, but Diana could see the clear resistance Kate exerted. Perhaps Kate wasn¡¯t a fool. Perhaps it was Diana who was one who was a fool in the entire world. She at first assumed that Kate had been kept in the dark all these years; but in reality, it seemed Kate knew everything all along. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ept it or face the music, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Diana said, looking straight in her eyes. ¡°I hope you take care of yourself.¡± With that said, Diana turned to leave. Kate stepped forward and handed the packed bowl of soba without looking into Diana¡¯s eyes throughout the exchange. She said stiffly, ¡°I already made it, and food shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Take it with you.¡± Thus, the joy of Diana¡¯s birthday celebration was thoroughly gone. Diana epted the packed soba, not bothered to argue with Kate again. ¡°Fine.¡± Walking to the door, Diana nced back again and said, ¡°Thank you for remembering my birthday.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Kate replied. ¡°Your birthday is also the day of my suffering. When you celebrate your birthday in the future, I hope you consider the hardships of being a mother a little more.¡± Diana was speechless. In reality, she was aware that every member of the Winnington family was ridiculous and unreasonable. And yet, Diana would always hold onto that elusive, damned blood rtionship between them, and be unable to help but empathize with them and feel heartbroken about it all. But tonight, she didn¡¯t turn back. She was afraid that if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the tears of anguish from falling. After leaving the Winnington residence, Diana looked at the soba in her hand. She thought of everything that had happened in the Winnington residence, and felt even more bitter. Yet, the soba was the first she had ever gotten of her mother¡¯s handiwork. In the end, she didn¡¯t have the heart to throw it away. Thinking about it, surprisingly, she didn¡¯t know where she should go today. After thinking for so long, she first went to the graveyard where the grave of her babies was. From there, she went to the old mansion. Madam Fulcher would be there. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Diana wanted to spend this meaningful day with the older woman. As soon as Diana arrived at the old mansion, she was met with a great shock. The mansion¡¯s walls had been hand painted with careful brushstrokes. They added an elegant taste of landscape painting to the already beautiful, traditional architecture of the mansion, especially with how it usually stood tall and proud in the sun. However, the usually elegant and heavy gate now had a huge wooden sign hanging on it. It read, ¡°Dogs like Julian Fulcher are not allowed inside!¡± Diana was speechless. Who in the Fulcher family would dare write such a thing?! Was it¡­ Madam Fulcher?! Diana recalled thest time Madam Fulcher had promised her that Julian wouldn¡¯t be allowed toe to the mansion as long as Diana was here, and her heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that Madam Fulcher might have escted this restriction. It felt good to be spoiled and pampered, but¡­ Treating her own grandson this way must be giving Madam Fulcher difort. Diana couldn¡¯t simply ept the kindness of Madam Fulcher and not do anything in return for the latter. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 After thinking about it for a while, Diana called the servants to remove the wooden sign. However, Fulcher stopped her. ¡°No need to bring it down!¡± As soon as the older woman saw Diana, her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Diana,e here. Come to me, alright?¡± Diana, however, refused to move and pointed to the sign. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± In this world,paring Julian to a dog was something only his grandmother would dare to do. She wondered how Julian would feel if he saw it. But Madam Fulcher simply smiled mysteriously. ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good, in fact.¡± Then she added, ¡°Think about it. If Julian saw this wooden sign, would he stille in?¡± Diana replied, ¡°He won¡¯t be embarrassed enough not to enter, but he¡¯d probably be angry enough not to¡­¡± After all, he was a proud and dignified man. And yet, his grandmother now hated him. The thought of his furrowed brows made Diana feel inexplicably happy. ¡°Anyway, the results will be the same. He won¡¯te in.¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s smiling eyes showed that though she was an olddy, she still had the charming radiance of a young girl. In that instant, for some reason, Diana recalled Mr. Crawford. The woman he liked must be as interesting and beautiful as Madam Fulcher, who could leave such a deep impression and make someone remember her for many years. ¡°So,¡± Madam Fulcher said after noticing that Diana was distracted. ¡°Just rx and stay with me, okay? I keep my promises, after all. As long as you¡¯re here, and you say you don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll never give you a chance to meet you!¡± ¡°Can you really bear to do that?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Madam Fulcherughed and pulled Diana towards the yard, refusing to let her go back to the sign. After a few steps, Madam Fulcher reached out to take the package from Diana¡¯s hand. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s this? It feels heavy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Diana shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of noodles.¡± ¡°Where did you pack it?¡± Madam Fulcher asked as she held up the bowl before her face and turned it around to study it. ¡°There¡¯s no brand or store name on it, either. Which store is it from? Do you like it a lot?¡± Madam Fulcher also brought it up to her nose to sniff. ¡°Kate made it,¡± Diana confessed, not wanting to lie to Madam Fulcher. ¡°Today¡­is my birthday. She called me to the Winnington residence and made me a bowl of soba. But then she told me that given Ka¡¯s bad mood thest time I was there for dinner, she couldn¡¯t let me stay and eat. So she packed it in a box and told me to eat it outside.¡± It was a brief exnation, but it was enough to break Madam Fulcher¡¯s heart. She looked at Diana in a distressed manner. Finally, she understood why Julian had called her so urgently earlier, asking her to prepare for Diana¡¯s birthday this year. Julian had prepared the food early on, flying in fresh ingredients from all over the world. Even the drinks had been made by top Michelin restaurants in Richburgh. All the food that had been prepared was everything that Diana loved. ¡°Diana..¡± Madam Fulcher pulled Diana to sit in the dining room. ¡°Have a seat first.¡± After saying that, Madam Fulcher opened the soba container. The noodles were now all stuck together. She picked up a strand of noodles with her chopsticks and said, ¡°It¡¯s really soba, and it was made with great care.¡± In truth, the soba noodles had been soaked in the package for so long that it looked extremely unappetizing. However, Madam Fulcher still valued it. Madam Fulcher had seen. Diana knew Madam Fulcher was trying tofort her, as thetter didn¡¯t throw the soba Kate had made. through Dilonging for her mother and thus, told her and explicitly and implicitly said that Kate had put in a lot of effort the soba for her; all to ease the sadness in her heart. Diana knew very well how kind Madam Fulcher was to her. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 450 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 450 ¡°But you can¡¯t eat this anymore,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a sly wink. ¡°Besides, I have a gift for you.¡± Diana instinctively thought it was some jewelry or, god forbid, morepany shares; she was terrified and almost refused on the spot. But before she could say anything, she heard familiar voices ring out. ¡°Happy birthday, Diana!¡± ¡°Diana, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Diana! Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Diana turned to find Vans, Nina, Oliver and¡­a recording of Fanny¡¯s voice?! She was shocked. ¡°W¨CWhy are you guys here?¡± ¡°Madam Fulcher invited us!¡± Nina said with a smile as she sat down next to Diana. She studied the grand decor of the old mansion and the antiques on disy everywhere as shemented to Diana, ¡°What? Did you think I¡¯d forget your birthday?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You brat! You didn¡¯t even say a word to me!¡± ¡°If I told you about it, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise!¡± Ninaughed gleefully and pulled out her camera, snapping a picture of Diana before thetter could react. ¡°Go ahead and cry your heart out, okay? I¡¯m going to get these photos done and show them to Aster and Star! !! Diana grinned immediately. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that! Take more pictures of me smiling!¡± She hoped her babies would be happy once they saw it. She didn¡¯t want them to see her crying face while they were on the other side. ¡°I was always in a bad mood when I was pregnant with them,¡± Diana said. She couldn¡¯t help but me herself a little when she thought about it. Seeing how her mood was about to plummet again, Vans and Olive spoke up. ¡°Diana, all of us came here with Nina. Why are you only paying attention to her?¡± It was only then that Diana remembered she hadn¡¯t greeted the rest. ¡°Come sit with me!¡± Diana asked the servants to add two chairs beside her. Once they were all seated, Diana told them, ¡°Thanks foring today.¡± ¡°Madam Fulcher invited us, after all.¡± Vans had met Madam Fulcher a couple of times, so he was more rxed than Oliver in here. Thus, he took the initiative to say, ¡°She said it was your birthday today, so it¡¯d be good to have a lively celebration. Oliver and I were working in the same unit today, and since it wasn¡¯t busy, we came together.¡± ¡°This is Fanny¡¯s present to you,¡± Oliver said as he pushed a small box to Diana. ¡°She couldn¡¯te, but she sent her gift and blessings.¡± Even Fanny had given her a gift! This was the first time Diana had received so many blessings and wishes from her friends, so she eagerly epted the gift. Once she opened the box, a small note was lying inside. It wasn¡¯t jewelry or anything simr, which was very in line with Fanny¡¯s style. Diana smiled and opened the note; there was only one sentence on it, in cursive font celebrities usually used for signing autographs. ¡°Keep going!¡°. Fanny must¡¯ve found out about the situation with the studio and was encouraging her. To Diana, these simple words were worth more than gold. They gave her a sense of understanding, support, and valuable friendship. Diana smiled and said to Oliver, ¡°Please thank her for me.¡± Seeing how happy Diana looked, Oliver asked curiously, ¡°What did she give you? I want to see it. She didn¡¯t let me read it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a note,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°A very meaningful note.¡± She could feel Fanny¡¯s encouragement from the words. Oliver shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you guys had secrets.¡± Diana showed a rare yful side and winked at him, then said, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have more secrets in the future! Oliver didn¡¯t take Diana¡¯s words seriously, thinking she was only joking. Muchter, when he looked back on today, he realized that everything had been set in motion early on, and that he had missed so much because he was careless¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 451 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 451 The lights in the dining hall dimmed soon enough, giving the room an even more antique feeling than usual. Diana recalled Julian mentioning that his grandparents had personally designed this ce. Just like how Julian¡¯s vi was filled with traces of their time together, this ce was also filled with traces of his grandparents. However, his grandmother was the only one who remained now in this old mansion. Perhaps no matter how great a rtionship was, it could never withstand the passage of time. They would either part with death, or time would change how Enter title¡­ they felt. No¡­ Julian didn¡¯t have a change of heart. He had simply been too focused on one thing. Diana rubbed her head in exasperation when she realized her thoughts had once again turned to him. Fortunately, Madam Fulcher soon appeared in her line of sight again. The older woman slowly approached her, pushing arge cake toward Diana. ¡°Look!¡± The cake was pink and had threeyers. A princess figure was sitting in the middle, and the words ¡¯Happy Birthday¡± were written on the cake. It was a cake Diana and Julian often had back in the vi, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Madam Fulcher had ordered the same one today as she had sometimes Anyway, it was impossible for Julian to have ordered it. Their rtionship could be described as distant and even under control, but it was definitely not affectionate or loving. In fact, the idea that those words would apply to their rtionship was absurd. Diana had never celebrated her birthdays before she turned eighteen. However, Julian had been with her every birthday she had after she was eighteen; this was the first time he was absent. She felt an indescribable sense of loss, but she raised her head and tried not to let anyone see the emotions in her eyes. Madam Fulcher observed everything, but remained silent. She simply pulled out a birthday hat, ced it on Diana¡¯s head, and continued chatting merrily with everyone. After a while, she asked Diana, ¡°Shall we cut the cake?¡± If Diana didn¡¯t eat the cold soba soon, it would turn into a lump of dough. ¡°Okay!¡± Diana took the knife from Madam Fulcher and cut one-third of the cake to share with everyone. After a while, she felt like the missing portion of the cake was more than what she had cut. But there were only a few people here, and no one had finished their portions or gone to get a second helping. Since it wasn¡¯t important, she brushed the thought aside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat your soba? I¡¯ll take a picture for you,¡± Nina suggested. Diana considered this. She put down her cake and picked up her fork to eat the soba. Though the soba noodles used to be many strands, it now sat in the bowl as one big fat lump; it had been soaking in the sauce for too long, and had expanded several times in size as a result. Despite its now unappetizing appearance, Diana still remembered that it was something her mother had personally made for her. However¡­ The taste wasn¡¯t at all great. In fact, it was too salty. Diana took one bite and nearly spat it out. Sheughed at how stupid she was, and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°I¡¯m so silly, bringing noodles like this on a long journey here.¡± Madam Fulcher noted Diana¡¯s changed expression and asked, ¡°Was it too salty?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana replied with a nod. As always, Nina was quick to speak her mind. ¡°Rather than the taste of a N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. mother¡¯s love, it¡¯s the taste of salt¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right,¡± Diana agreed. Perhaps because of theck of love in her life, Diana had always been easily amused by jokes like that. She even added, ¡°If I ever miss Kate in the future, I¡¯ll just eat some salt to remember her.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 452 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 452 After she said that, Diana stuffed a mouthful of sweet cake in her mouth before finally calming down. But in her haste to wash down the salty taste with the cake, the icing ended up smeared across her nose. Its pink color gave her the image of a mischievous cat that had been caught stealing from the kitchen. Despite that, she excluded an overwhelming sense of vulnerability. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Oliver reached for a tissue to help Diana wipe off the icing, but Madam Fulcher intercepted him and handed Diana a damp cloth instead. Enter title¡­ Oliver¡¯s expression fell for a brief moment, but he quickly stepped back to give Madam Fuclher space as he clenched the tissue in his hand. Madam Fulcher only had eyes for Diana, and she chuckled at the icing on the ¡°You¡¯re still like a child. You even got cake on your face.¡± Diana grinned yfully. She epted the cloth, wiped the frosting off her face, and replied cheekily, ¡°The cake you got me was just too good. Grandma.¡± Diana had no idea why she had bothered going to the Winnington family residence in the first ce. Even if it was to get revenge on Ka, there was no reason for her to foster a good rtionship with that family. After all, she would only end up hurting herself. As she savored the sweetness of cake melting on her tongue, she recalled the ridiculously salty taste of soba in her mouth and shuddered. It was clear that whoever made them had no culinary talent. Perhaps Kate was trying to send Diana a message through those noodles, warning her not to mess with Ka. However, she was Kate¡¯s birth daughter, not Ka. The fact that Kate had done so despite this made Diana feel sad and insignificant. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it,¡¯ Madam Fulcher said suddenly, pulling Diana out of her musings as she urged Diana to sit down and eat. ¡°Those who don¡¯t cook often have trouble getting the seasoning right. Today¡¯s your birthday, so you¡¯re the boss! If you¡¯re upset about the noodles. I¡¯ll take you to the Winningtons and delicious bowl of noodles for you!¡± Dianaughed at Madam Fulcher¡¯s teasing. ¡¯You¡¯re amazing, Grandma.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Madam Fulcher smiled at Diana¡¯s reaction, relieved.¡± Remember, Diana. Never bottle up your sadness and frustration. If you run into any trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to voice them out, whether it¡¯s to Kate or James! If this soba makes you ufortable, just confront them or ignore them as you please! They¡¯re still your parents, after all, even if they don¡¯t want to admit it. Their blood runs in your veins. If they can treat you as they please, then you can do the same! Don¡¯t keep your loneliness or sadness to yourself. We¡¯re all in this together.¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes roamed around the room. Her gaze settled briefly on the door, but she quickly shook her head and continued solemnly, ¡°Otherwise, all of us will be sad too.¡¯ Everyone here truly felt happiness and joy because of Diana¡¯s existence, and they were here today to celebrate her birthday with genuine sincerity. The unhappiness Kate gave Diana dissipated, and she nodded determinedly at Madam Fulcher. ¡°I know what I should do now.¡¯ It was more important to care about the people who cherish her. As for Kate, James, or even Ka¡­ Diana didn¡¯t need to bottle up her dissatisfaction toward them, nor did she need to back down. She didn¡¯t need to retreat because of some measly soba, or because she failed to drive a wedge between Kate and Ka. After all, she hadn¡¯t wavered when Ka conspired with Mr. Carter to drug her before. Diana should just do what she wanted with Madam Fulcher and her friends ¡® support! The heavy rock in her heart vanished silently. At that moment, Nina held her hand and whispered gently, ¡°Happy birthday, Diana.¡± Diana smiled and gripped Nina¡¯s hand tightly. The confidence in her face was now stronger than ever. ¡°Thank you, Nina.¡± ¡°The food¡¯s really good,¡± Vans said as he ced his hand back on the table, which he previously hid under the table. He made exaggerated motions while eating and eximed, ¡°The meat¡¯s tender, and the vegetables are fresh!¡± He deliberately made loud sounds as he ate, and looked at Diana. ¡°Come on, have some too!¡± Then, he called out to Madam Fulcher. ¡°Go ahead and eat too, Madam Fulcher. What are you waiting for?¡± The atmosphere became lively again, but Oliver didn¡¯t pick up his utensils and start eating. Instead, he pulled a photo from his pocket and ced it before Madam Fulcher. ¡°Actually, I came here today to ask for your help in identifying someone.¡± The photo was of a chubby little boy. Diana felt that he looked somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who he was for a moment. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 453 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 453 Oliver looked at Diana and exined, ¡°This is my birthday gift to you.¡¯ Diana was confused at first, but then she quickly understood what he meant. No wonder the boy in the photo looked familiar to her! It was the one she had saved when she was a child. Impressed with Oliver¡¯s efficiency, she eximed with wide eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you actually to look into the incident!¡± ¡°Of course I would.¡¯ Enter title¡­ Oliver wanted to help her identify the boy she had saved so he would have an excuse to see her a few more times. ¡°Now that we have a photo, we just need an adult who knew the children in Richburgh well to identify the boy.¡± Madam Fulcher was listening, but she didn¡¯t understand their conversation. ¡°What are you two talking about? What boy?¡± Oliver pushed the photo further toward her. ¡°This boy. As an elder who¡¯s familiar with majority of the noble families in Richburgh, can you tell us who he is?¡± Madam Fulcher was chewing on some food at this moment, and she choked a little when she saw the photo. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Oliver asked anxiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± Madam Fulcher nced at Diana, hesitation shing her eyes. She swallowed the food and wiped her mouth before saying, ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Oliver was disappointed. ¡°Even you don¡¯t know?¡± He had exerted a lot of effort to get his hands on this photo, and he wanted to let Madam Fulcher have a look as she should have seen most of the noble families¡¯ children in the past. Unexpectedly, even she knew nothing about it. ¡°Yes,¡± Madam Fulcher said, her eyes flickering slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never really seen this boy before. This photo must be quite old.¡± It seemed Madam Fulcher truly didn¡¯t know who the boy was. Oliver couldn¡¯t stop the frustration that hit him, and Diana even more so. Although she hadn¡¯t really expected anything before, she now had a strange feeling about it. She felt as if she had known the boy in the photo for a long time, and this inexplicable familiarity made her eager to discover the boy¡¯s true identity. Evidently, Oliver noted the disappointment on her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll continue looking into it.¡± Even if he had to scour the entirety of Richburgh, he would continue investigating this as long as Diana was interested in it. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Madam Fulcher suddenly called him back just as everyone was leaving Diana¡¯s birthday party. She led him to the backyard, avoiding everyone else along the way, and took him on a stroll. ¡°What do you n to do with that photo?¡± Madam Fulcher asked sharply. All prior kindness from the celebration just now had disappeared. Oliver immediately became alert. He could already guess why she reacted this way. ¡°Then, the boy in the photo¡­¡± Madam Fulcher nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Julian.¡± Lightning seemed to have struck Julian¡¯s body whole. Oliver never imagined that the boy would turn out to be Julian. The person Diana saved when she was a child turned out to be Julian, and Oliver had been the one to discover this?! For a moment, Oliver was stuck between wanting to cry andughing at the irony of the situation. He clutched the photo tightly, feeling as if someone had knocked him in the head, leaving him somewhat disorientated. Seeing the sorrow and loneliness in his eyes, Madam Fulcher knew that Oliver had no bad intentions and was a clever man. With that thought in mind, she quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it just now because Diana was there. She¡¯s been feeling conflicted about Julian recently, and I was afraid that mentioning his name on her birthday would upset her¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± When it came to considering Diana¡¯s feelings, Oliver and Madam Fulcher were on the same wavelength. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 454 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 454 As it turned out, the little boy Diana rescued when she was a child was Julian. It was a fact Oliver found hard to ept. ¡°I saw Julian when I was younger, and he wasn¡¯t as chubby as he was in this picture. His face doesn¡¯t look quite the same, either. Are you sure this is Julian?¡± Right after he asked this question, Oliver felt that he was a clown. Julian was Madam Fulcher¡¯s biological grandson. Obviously, it was impossible for the older woman to make a mistake. Enter title¡­ ¡°Yes. Back then, the activity for all the heirs to gain experience was arranged under my husband¡¯s orders. I remember that you participated in it as well. My husband praised you, saying that you were a talented child who¡¯s just as good as Julian.¡¯ Here, Madam Fulcher gave Oliver an admiring look. ¡°Back then, my husband was a little muddle-headed. He was afraid his health wouldn¡¯t allow him to support the family for long. He seemed to think that others would be intimidated by Julian¡¯s identity and wouldn¡¯t disy their full abilities whilepeting with Julian. So, he pulled some strings and had Julian¡¯s appearance changed in a short period of time.¡± It was also to increase the difficulty in Julian¡¯s training. Not only did her husband make Julian fat, but the man also modified Julian¡¯s originally handsome face. He feared the children from other prestigious families would recognize the boy and defer to him. ¡°I see¡­¡± Oliver finally understood. ¡°Do you remember Julian having a high fever back then?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Madam Fulcher said. She got angry as soon as the matter was mentioned. ¡°His grandfather tortured him so much, to the point that a high fever was deemed insignificant!¡± Madam Fulcher had been affectionate with her husband her whole life, but she would never let go of her grudge toward him when it came to Julian. ¡°Back then, Julian suffered a lot. Fortunately, someone saved him,¡± Madam Fulcher said with a sigh. It was obvious she refused to talk about it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and the weather forecast said it¡¯s going to rain tonight. You should leave now, my dear.¡± Whenever she thought of Ka saving Julian, her heart would ache. If it weren¡¯t for that heavy debt of gratitude, that ursed girl wouldn¡¯t have the chance to cause such a ruckus in the Fulcher family and meddle in Julian¡¯s marriage! During their conversation, the sky had already turned gloomy. Fall was a season filled with heavy rain and thunderstorms, after all. Oliver knew it was inconvenient for him to stay for too long, but he still pressed on, ¡°Do you know who saved Julian in the past?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Madam Fulcher said. ¡°But nobody wants to bring that up again.¡± Was that why Madam Fulcher was so good to Diana? But judging from Madam Fulcher¡¯s tone, it sounded like she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Oliver didn¡¯t press further and left the old mansion with mixed feelings. He got into his car; instead of driving away in a rush, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and lit a cigarette. The dim glow illuminated his features, and faint traces of sadness could be seen on them. He wasn¡¯t sure what Diana would think once she found out. Her connection with Julian went far beyond their marriage. Was it fate that Oliver had uncovered the facts of their bygone past? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Raindrops fell quickly from the sky; Oliver raised his hand, holding his cigarette outside the car. It spluttered and went out uponing into contact with the rain, leaving him in the throes of mncholia. Back at the old mansion, Julian stood by the window with a displeased expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Oliver take Diana home after dinner?¡± Vans, who had supposedly already left the mansion, appeared behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he replied helplessly, ¡°Maybe something else was going on. I saw him talking to Madam Fulcher.¡± ¡°What could be more important than taking Diana home?¡± Julian sneered in response, annoyed. ¡°He even stayed behind to chat with Grandma on purpose. He¡¯s clearly avoiding her!¡± He then threw a photo on the table; it was one of Oliver and Diana in the studio, takenst night. ¡°Look at this! Diana¡¯s shown interest in him, but he keeps backing away. Even when he left, he didn¡¯t bother to look back. Diana was the one who chased after him to say something. It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s pursuing who!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 455 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 455 Vans seemed to choke at Julian¡¯s words. He could vaguely feel something was amiss, and said slowly, ¡°Julian, I don¡¯t think things are like that¡­¡± ¡°Then, what?!¡± Julian shot back, his piercing gaze sweeping over to Vans. There was a hint of anger in his eyes, and the coldness he radiated was like ice; as if he could freeze the whole room instantly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vans was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Enter title¡­ Pausing for a moment, he moved away from Julian¡¯s oppressing figure ever so slightly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ With Diana¡¯s personality, I doubt she¡¯d fall for someone else so quickly. It¡¯s obvious that she loves you¡­¡± ¡°Then why did she insist on divorcing me?¡± Julian cut Vans off. ¡°If she loves me so much, wouldn¡¯t she want to be with me all the time?¡± Vans cleared his throat awkwardly, quite bewildered. He never imagined that the great chairman of Fulcher Inc. would one day be struck with the desire to be glued to someone¡¯s side all day long. Julian could tell what Vans was thinking, and demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the same way about Nina?¡± Vans pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡± Julian threw Vans a sideways nce and muttered disdainfully, ¡°Scumbag.¡± Vans chose to ignore Julian¡¯sment. Instead, he asked, ¡°Anyway, why are you monitoring Diana all this time?¡± ¡°To help her.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to help her with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,* Julian snapped. He immediately shoved Vans out the door, closing it loudly behind thetter. Vans saw stars for a moment with how hard Julian had pushed him. He wanted to turn back and ask for an exnation, but found that the door was firmly locked. This man¡­! Vans knocked on the door, but Julian refused to open it. ¡°Julian! What the hell are you nning to do?¡± However, there was no response from Julian whatsoever. Vans thought about thetter¡¯s ridiculous actions throughout the time he had known Julian during his rtionship with Diana. He also pondered about the strange confidence Julian had, especially regarding thetter¡¯s insistence that Diana was in love with Oliver. Vans quickly connected the dots, and rms red out in his mind. No, this wouldn¡¯t do! He had to inform Diana! With that, he hurriedly whipped out his phone. On the other end, Julian was on the phone with Noel. ¡°It¡¯s time to carry out the n.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, not even a single second. He wanted to do all he could to give Diana everything she wanted! Unbeknownst to all, Ka had stood outside the old mansion for a long time. A sinister and jealous glint could be seen in her burning eyes. She saw Diana leaving the ce and the sign hanging outside the gate. She even saw how Julian had hung up the sign himself! Unbelievable! That proud and dignified man had actuallypared himself to a dog, just to please Diana and make her feel at ease. ¡®Dogs like Julian are not allowed inside¡­¡¯ Ka kept repeating that sentence in her mind, and the jealousy in her heart continued to grow like seeds sown in the rainy season. They quickly took root and sprouted through her body, from her heart to her eyes, then her limbs. They grew rapidly like vines and wrapped around her entire body tightly. The love Julian had for Diana should be Ka¡¯s! She was his savior! She and Julian were childhood friends! She was the woman whom Julian spent his youth with! And yet, why did everything fall apart because of a single trip abroad? That wicked old hag who deliberately helped Ka go abroad was to me! Diana¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 456 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 456 Ka wanted Diana to wish she was dead! Ka¡¯s hair and clothes werepletely soaked from the rain, but she didn¡¯t take notice of them. She silently vowed to herself that she would take back everything that belonged to her. She slowly detached herself from clinging to the mansion walls and drifted away like a wandering spirit. The rain washed away all traces of her presence, and everything returned to its peaceful state like nothing had happened. James, who had been waiting for her at the crossroads, saw the malice on her Material ? N?velDrama.Org. oddly nk expression. He couldn¡¯t help the pang that went through his heart Enter title¡­ and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ka?¡± He, Lucy, and Ka had gone out of the Winnington residence today with the intention of enjoying a nice meal together. Ka had even tried to get into his good graces. However, Lucy¡¯s spy in the Winnington residence informed her that Kate had called Diana to the residence and had even given Diana a bowl of noodles before she left. Even though Diana hadn¡¯t been asked to stay for dinner, this incident still rang warning bells in Ka¡¯s heart. She quickly recalled that today was Diana¡¯s birthday. ¡°Kate¡¯s aplete moron, but at least she¡¯s an obedient one. She didn¡¯t even care about her daughter¡¯s birthday! She only had my feelings in mind when she kicked Diana out.¡± After the fact that Julian didn¡¯t love her was exposed, Ka had be more and more brazen when talking in front of James. Lucy chimed in, ¡°Yes. I¡¯d love to see that stupid Kate¡¯s face when I take over the family!¡± On the other hand, James muttered slowly, ¡°Today is Diana¡¯s birthday¡­¡± Ka could see his wavering thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Diana¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s quite sad to see her carrying a bowl of cold noodles all by herself after getting kicked out of her home by her own mother. Why don¡¯t we follow her and celebrate her birthday with her?¡± Despite Ka saying she wanted to celebrate Diana¡¯s birthday with her, the truth couldn¡¯t be more far off. She actually intended to tail Diana andugh at thetter¡¯s misfortune. Diana going to the old mansion was beyond Ka¡¯s expectations. This mansion, a ce Ka desperately wanted toe and go freely but only had a chance to attend a banquet on the day of her return once, had now be like Diana¡¯s backyard. It looked as if Diana coulde anytime she wanted! But¡­ But Julian and Diana were already divorced! What right did Diana have to enjoy such a privilege?! Resentment burning in her heart, Ka followed Diana all the way to the old mansion. Unexpectedly, Ka glimpsed the sign. After which, she heardughter and joy from inside the mansion. Madam Fulcher even went so far as to invite several people for Diana, including that vulgar woman Nina! And yet, Ka could do nothing but watch and listen to the happy chatters from outside the old mansion. Diana¡­ Diana¡­ Diana¡­! Diana¡¯s happiness, as well as the fact Julian loved her, was a painful nail in Ka¡¯s heart. Hah¡­ Ka narrowed her eyes and looked up at James before saying, ¡°Daddy, take me somewhere.¡± James drove his car over to pick her up and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To the cemetery.¡± Where Diana¡¯s children were buried! After Oliver left, Madam Fulcher wandered around the study. She couldn¡¯t help but flip through some of Julian¡¯s childhood photos, which represented the most trying time in his life. Madam Fulcher hadn¡¯t mentioned it to a single soul, much less shown these photos to anyone. When she saw the photo Oliver had given her today, she felt a mixture of emotions. She spent a long time scolding herte husband in front of his portrait before finally feeling better. ¡°If I could do it all over again, I¡¯d never let you treat Julian like that!¡± Madam Fulcher ced all the photos back in the small box and directed a final usation toward the sky before finally regaining herposure. ¡°Grandma,¡± Julian called out. He initially wanted to ask her about what she and Oliver had talked about earlier. Once he saw this scene, he radiated an unapproachable air and walked up slowly to her. Madam Fulcher turned around with red eyes. ¡°Are you cursing Grandpa again?¡± ¡°That old b*stard¡­¡± Madam Fulcher sniffed. Her white hair exuded a different charm that hadn¡¯t diminished due to her age and appearance.¡± Who told him to die so early? Since he did, he deserves to be cursed by the living!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 457 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 457 Once no one cursed or thought about a person anymore, then the person would have truly disappeared from the world. That would be the end of death. Julian could feel the contempt and dissatisfaction in Madam Fulcher¡¯s words. More than that, there was regret, reluctance, and longing. If only his grandfather was still alive¡­ If he was, Julian wouldn¡¯t have gone to the countryside to attend the inheritance activity when he was a child. He wouldn¡¯t have met Ka. He wouldn¡¯t have bonded with her because she saved his life. Enter title¡­ He wouldn¡¯t have mistaken his true love, nor would he have mistaken Diana as Ka¡¯s substitute. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Julian said, signing as he looked over at the petite and energetic old woman. ¡°He should be cursed.¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s face darkened, and she pped him hard on the head.¡± You brat! Your grandpa was my husband! I can curse him, but you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Tsk,¡± Julian clicked his tongue and chuckled. Then, like a spoiled child, he leaned against the old woman. He looked like a big lost puppy whining for attention. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Julian sighed. Then, in a soft tone he had never used before, he murmured, ¡°If only Diana loved me like you loved Grandpa¡­ That would be great.¡± When Madam Fulcher heard this, she pushed him away angrily and admonished him sternly, ¡°You foolish boy! You lost her because of your own actions!¡± Julian was momentarily stunned, and his eyes were filled with regret. He lowered his head with a self-deprecating smile on his lips. ¡°Yeah. I lost her, and it¡¯s my own fault.¡± He hadn¡¯t even managed to protect their babies. It was all his fault. ¡°But it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Fulcher said. Sensing his sorrow, she didn¡¯t continue rebuking him and instead said, ¡°You can get her back! Ipletely approve of Diana being your wife. Even if you¡¯re now divorced, my opinion stays the same.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julian had always been confused by his grandmother¡¯s unreasonable favoritism. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Silly boy,¡± Madam Fulcher muttered as she brushed her hair back from her forehead and looked at Julian. ¡°Have you never heard of the saying, love me, love my dog?¡± Julian stood rooted to the spot, as if someone had hit his head; he got a sudden realization from it. ¡°You knew all along that I love her? Even when I thought I had feelings for Ka, you thought that I loved Diana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own problem. Figure it out,¡± Madam Fulcher said, unwilling to say any more on the topic. Leaving him with such a vague sentence, she turned and left the study. Julian stood alone in the room for a long time. When exactly had he started having feelings for Diana? The funniest part was that even he hadn¡¯t realized it! And yet, he had done so many excessive things toward her! Madam Fulcher had said he could go after her and get her back, but that was a dream he could never hope to achieve. The person Diana loved now wasn¡¯t him. He didn¡¯t dare to be a hindrance and hurt her again Hopefully¡­ He could make up for past wrongdoings toward her by treating her well in the future. In the cemetery, an unmarked car slowly drove in. The license te had been deliberately removed after driving off the main road Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 458 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 458 Ka sat in the backseat, watching the droplets continuously fall and join into a long line and pounded against the vehicle with a deafening noise. Lucy was the first to leave the car. ¡°The autumn rain this year is so annoying!¡± she whined. She was wearing newmbskin soft-soled shoes James had bought for her. When soaked, they were as good as ruined. She was in a terrible mood because of that. ¡°Yeah.¡± Enter title¡­ Ka had been smiling the entire time, but it wasn¡¯t radiant or bright. It was ominous, and there was tant malice in it. She looked at the bright yellow headstone not far away, and her smile widened. ¡°It seems even the heavens are helping me.¡± Every time shemitted something heinous, it would be raining, which easily washed away traces of her wrongdoings. Moreover, the headstone for the two babies was so bright and prominent in the cemetery that she didn¡¯t even have to look for it. Recently, the more James spent time with Ka, the more fearful he felt. ¡°Ka¡­¡± James said hesitantly. ¡°Do you really intend to desecrate the grave?¡± ¡°What? Do you feel sorry for them?¡± Ka sneered. ¡®Have you finally understood that Diana¡¯s your daughter?¡± Ka suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget! She already knew that you deliberately lost her when she was a child! Even if you want to break away from Mommy and me now and jump ship, Diana will retaliate against you if you go to her now!¡± Sticking to the path one had chosen to the end was better. This was the second time Ka had warned James. Panic shed through his well-preserved middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Ka.¡± James hurried to exin. He only felt that Ka¡¯s recent change had frightened him. In the past, he was N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. the one who ordered her around. She and Lucy had always behaved submissively toward him; buttely, Ka had been yelling and threatening him constantly. It challenged his self-esteem and pride. Strangely enough, when Ka got angry, his own anger would dissipate. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± James tried to coax her, his tone resigned. ¡°You know I¡¯ve always pinned my hopes on you. If you think something should be done, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Ka said with raised eyebrows. She went to the car trunk, grabbed an iron bar, and ordered, ¡°Go and dig up that grave for me!¡± Another thunderp boomed through the sky, illuminating their faces clearly. Except for Ka, Lucy and James had terrified expressions on their faces. ¡°D-Dig up the grave?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ka¡¯s hair was still soaking wet, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Her sinister smile spread wider, the madness in it more and more evident. ¡°Diana doesn¡¯t care about her position as the firstborn of our family. We¡¯ve extended an olive branch to her, but she refused it. Of course she would! Julian loves her, and that old Fulcher hag dotes on her! She doesn¡¯t even care about her marriage! Hell, she was the one who brought up the divorce first!¡± Rain dripped down Ka¡¯s face, and it looked like her face would be torn in half. Lucy watched in horror, and hurriedly shifted the umbre to cover Ka. Lucy didn¡¯t even notice how cautious she was trying to be as she said slowly, ¡°Ka¡­ Wasn¡¯t Diana divorcing Julian something we wanted? It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? W-Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Hah¡­!¡± Yes, they had gotten divorced; but it was the opposite of what Ka wanted! Instead, Julian had fallen deeper in love with Diana! Diana had been the one to initiate the divorce, not him! ¡°Everything I¡¯ve dreamed of¡­ What right does Diana have to give it up just because she can?!¡± Ka screamed, her eyes snapping wide as she grabbed James. Her grip was so forceful that the older man staggered in shock. The iron bar made a piercing sound as it crashed to the ground. Ka¡¯s blood boiled even more as a manic gleam shed in her malevolent eyes. ¡°Start digging!¡± She would bet on what Diana cared about! Ka was certain if this grave was dug up, Diana would feel misery far more potent than death! She would feel pain¡­ She would feel the deepest regret! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 459 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 459 Ka looked like a crazed woman, malice and destruction burning in her unblinking eyes. James shivered in fright as he carefully approached his daughter. ¡°Ka¡­¡± But Ka red at him with bloodshot eyes and screamed again, ¡°Start digging!¡± Fearing that James would feel ufortable, Lucy threw away the umbre, ignored her ruined shoes, and said, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Enter title¡­ Lucy was always so understanding and gentle, but Ka¡­ What had Julian reduced her to?! James couldn¡¯t help but feel some resentment toward the man. Yet as soon as he thought of Julian¡¯s status, the resentment turned into smoke and dissipated. He whispered to Lucy, ¡°The children buried here aren¡¯t just Diana¡¯s. They¡¯re also Julian¡¯s¡­¡± If they really dug up this grave and Julian discovered the culprits, they would be in big trouble! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ka saved Julian¡¯s life,¡± Lucy said. Guilt shed in her eyes for a brief moment, but it was gone as soon as it appeared. ¡°James, you know Ka drugged Diana and even sided with Luke to corner Julian, right? Luke died and the Pabian family suffered a lot, but have you seen anything happen to Ka?¡± James shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± Ka was still free to roam about, and her temper only worsened by the second. ¡°Then that¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy said, looking at Ka. With a clear conscience, she said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Diana¡¯s miscarriage or Julian getting beaten up, nothing rted to Ka has been investigated! With that said, think about how significant the saving grace is to Julian. So what if he likes Diana? What does that matter? After all, it was Ka who saved his life! As long as we have that, he¡¯ll never do anything to Ka!¡± James agreed with that statement. Lucy could tell he was still wavering, so she continued to press on. ¡°James, the babies are already dead. It¡¯s just a headstone! Can itpare to when they were alive and well in Diana¡¯s belly? No one was punished at that time, so what¡¯s the harm in letting Ka have her revenge now?¡± James sighed, and finally nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He looked up at the increasingly crazed girl and said weakly, ¡®TH dig it up¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lucy said with a smile, her gentle hands resting on his shoulders as she offered himfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s raining heavily today. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, no one will know it was us who dug up the grave.¡± Her hand felt soforting on James¡¯s back. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate situation they were in right now, James would¡¯ve definitely taken Lucy to bed. Lucy noticed where his train of thought was going. She turned and squeezed his butt teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty boy! Hurry up and dig. After Ka gets her revenge, you¡¯ll have your turn!¡± Lucy was much cleverer than Kate, and knew how to handle the man before her. James clenched his fist tightly and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I don¡¯t knock down this tombstone, I¡¯ll eat my shoe!¡± ¡°Knocking it down won¡¯t be enough!¡± Ka said, suddenly standing next to him with a malicious glint in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll soak the ashes in the rain! That¡¯s the only way it¡¯ll be enough!¡± Her voice was shrill and hoarse, and on this rainy day, it sounded extremely eerie. James hesitated once more, realizing that he was technically the grandfather of the babies in this grave. However, he quickly pushed the thought away and said, ¡°But they were only fetuses. They didn¡¯t have bones, let alone ashes¡­¡± Ka shot him a look. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re only fetuses! I¡¯m sure the grave isn¡¯t empty. If they were buried as fetuses, then let the rain soak those too! Smash them to pieces with that iron bar! If Diana burned them into ashes, let the water wash them away!¡¯ Then, she gritted her teeth and hissed venomously, ¡°Yes, that¡¯d be good¡­!¡¯ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 460 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 460 Rain continued to pour as Ka listened to the sound of iron hitting the ground, and her smile widened at every passing second. Finally, the sound stopped. As the rain continued to rush down, the bright yellow headstone toppled over. Soon after, the babies¡¯ ashes were exposed. Ka sneered and stepped on the box, stomping her foot cruelly on it. Not long after, the content of the box slowly flowered into the sewer as the rain washed them away¡­ Enter title¡­ It was a rainy day, and Diana had been feeling down all day. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a peaceful day for my birthday this year,¡± Diana said. The joyful mood she had from the old mansion had vanished. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like this before, Nina. What do you think is going on?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s anyone else, I¡¯d say you might want to hurry and check in with your parents,¡± Nina said as she drove calmly. ¡®But¡­ Well, I doubt anything would¡¯ve happened to them.* Diana felt a twinge of sympathy go through her after hearing Nina¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll give Kate a call.¡± However, there was no answer from the other end. Thinking for a moment, Diana decided to call James. Over at the cemetery, James¡¯s phone screen lit up. His eyes widened, and as he stood before the ruined headstone, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. Lucy saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who¡¯s calling you?¡± ¡°l-lt¡¯s¡­Diana¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When Ka heard this, her cold eyes instantly fell on James. He knew full well that he was now fully bound to Ka, especially after the atrocious thing he had done today at the grave. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted her privately or anything,¡¯ James said as he picked up the call. ¡°You harbinger of doom! Why are you calling me? Do you think you can really be my daughter just because you gave me the que?!¡± On the other end of the line, Diana remained silent. She already knew she would only humiliate herself by making this call, but since she had already made up her mind to drive a wedge between her parents and Ka and take them back, she wouldn¡¯tpromise or back down. Therefore, despite James¡¯s anger, she remained calm and said, ¡°I was just worried about you and Mom since it¡¯s raining so heavily. If you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters. Today is my birthday, so please thank Mom for the noodles she made me.¡¯ Was this still the same rural girl who came alone from the countryside to look for the Winnington family to im kinship? James was amazed by her sophisticated demeanor,posed voice, and sincerity. It seemed Diana wasn¡¯t the slightest bit affected by what James had done to her when she was a child. This kind of open-mindedness and generosity¡­ James¡¯s nose twitched, and he looked down at the iron bar in his hand. His hands trembled, and even his voice shook. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Suppose he hadn¡¯t gone too far today. Would he still have had the chance to beg for Diana¡¯s forgiveness and use her to connect their family to the Fulchers instead of relying solely on Ka, who was bing increasingly difficult to control? But now¡­ On Diana¡¯s birthday, he desecrated her children¡¯s grave with his very own hands¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 461 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 461 If James had the chance to do it all over again, he would¡¯ve never agreed to what Ka had asked him! Having spent so many years with James, Ka could tell what James was thinking at that moment despite not hearing the content of their conversation. She reached out and grabbed the phone and hung up forcefully, and sneered at him, ¡°Are you starting to think that having Diana as a daughter would be better again?!¡± James naturally shook his head rapidly and denied it. ¡°N-No, of course not!¡± But deep down, he was unsure how much guilt had festered in his heart. His gaze flickered and fell on the grave that had beenpletely dug open, and asked, *What now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Ka snapped. ¡°Just leave it open. Let it fill up with rainwater and wait for Diana to discover it.¡± Ka was eagerly looking forward to it. After all, how would her beloved elder sister react to this scene? her forehead as she updated Nina about her phone conversation. ¡®James even had the nerve to like she was a mongrel on the street. He hadn¡¯t even reacted when don¡¯t know what I should do to get him and Kate to turn away from Ka and smiled. ¡°I know ¡°What is it?¡± for Ka Diana was speechless. Nina said. ¡°Once she¡¯s gone, they won¡¯t have anyone else to turn to ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. With Julian Ka so much, he wouldn¡¯t let Julian, Nina fell silent. She knew Diana was still uneasy, so she turned on some light music. ¡°Get some sleep for now, ¡°Okay.¡± being cursed by James, Diana¡¯s mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t tell slowly closed to develop the birthday photos so she could bring them with her the next time she and Diana visited Aster and Star¡¯s grave. It would be nice to leave the pictures Oliver¡¯s finger suddenly twitched. opened his eyes and looked around in a daze. He noticed he wasn¡¯t looking at the interior of his pletely foreign ce that looked like a hospital, but at the same time it didn¡¯t. Everything was white, and there was a small hint of looked like a woman¡¯s But¡­ Whose room was it? And how had he ended up here? Oliver became even more confused when he thought about it. He had been trained for situations like this, and he quickly understood that his physical condition was a big problem right now. It seemed someone had attacked him. But who? And why would they bring him here? Could it be¡­the Channing family? Oliver¡¯s face immediately turned dark and resentful. He tried to bite his tongue with all his might, but his consciousness was still muddled and he couldn¡¯t even roll out of bed. Struggling a little, he moved his eyes and finally noticed that there was an incense burning in the room. It was a no-brainer to guess that the incense was the reason he was feeling drowsy and out of sorts right now. His head was spinning, and his vision was littered with stars. Oliver closed his eyes and tried to get up to extinguish the incense, but it took a lot of effort for him to make even the smallest move. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 462 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 462 The bed was full of wrinkles, and his consciousness was plunged into a mess once more. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was unable to struggle; just as he was about to get annoyed, the door suddenly opened. Who could it be? If it was the Channgin family really who had resorted to such underhanded tactics, he would rather die than give in! Oliver gritted his teeth, prepared to fight with all his might. And yet, the person who slowly walked into his line of sight was¡­ Diana?! Before his vision turned hazy again, questions filled his mind. Diana, for her part, was even more confused than Oliver. After changing her shoes, she walked into her room. She only realized something was amiss only after she had entered the room. There was clearly a man lying in her bed! Luke had brought her still lingered in her heart; the scene of her trapped against an iron pir in the Diana¡¯s hands trembled. steps, not even realizing that her shoes she backed away, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! on duty nearby. The nutritionist soon rushed to her side ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Winnington?¡± was still lying in bed in a daze, his mind growing more and more sluggish as time passed. However, he could still clearly hear the panic in remember what the hell was going on, but entire body felt weak and powerless, and he wondered who had given him such a huge dose of drug! What¡¯s more, what had they intended by silently nothing was wrong with him. But once he did, his head began to throb finished, he would probably regain control of his body. For now, he needed to wait for Diana to realize that situation was inwardly; he had never been in such a wretched state in his entire life, much less before a woman he he to face Diana after was feeling uneasy over this situation, Diana had grown much had found support, and asked the security guard to check the the guard returned to her side and said, ¡°Miss Winnington, a man is indeed lying in your bed. However, he doesn¡¯t ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like he was drugged and forced into this room,¡± the security guard said. He held out the remaining unburnt incense. ¡°If you smell this, even an ordinary person would get dizzy from it.¡± Moreover, the man had been lying in the room for so long; he had probably been exposed to arge amount of it. Diana made a decisive decision on the spot. ¡°Send this incense to theb now and get the surveince footage for me.¡± Then, she bravely stepped into the room while still holding onto the nutritionist¡¯s hand. The scent lingered in the room, so the nutritionist told Diana to wait at the doorway as she opened the windows to air the ce. She beckoned for Diana to enter the room only after a few minutes had passed. ¡°Come on in, Miss Winnington.¡± Diana nodded, but¡­ She took a few steps into the room and nced at the bed, and saw the man¡¯s features clearly. Never mind his features, Diana could even recognize his clothes! It was the same clothes he wore when they met at the old mansion just a while ago! She wasn¡¯t mistaken. The man in her bed was really Oliver! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 463 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 463 The nutritionist noticed Diana¡¯s strange expression and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± Diana said, her mood like a roller coaster right now. She quickly had someone bring some water and a towel as she called out to Oliver repeatedly. ¡°Oliver? Oliver, wake up!¡± With Diana¡¯s help, Oliver slowly returned to consciousness. The two looked at each other, momentarily stunned before bing somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Diana waved her hand, gesturing for the others to leave the room. Then, she helped Oliver up and asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Oliver could only smile awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He reached up to touch his head and said, ¡°Can I use your bathroom for a bit? I want to wash my face.¡± you,¡± Diana said. ¡°You might have some difficulty walking N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. her. ¡°See? I¡¯ve recovered quickly. It was mainly because of the incense that I couldn¡¯t move, but seemed the person who sent him to this could pondered, but no ¡°Wait!¡± move, but Diana stopped him in Oliver asked, turning around pointed awkwardly at his rose¡­in was slightly wrinkled from being sat on, then he realized his mistake and hastily corrected himself, ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t look. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and sure enough, she found Oliver oversee the report on the many people who dared to mess with him. He would expose didn¡¯t mention the extra set of clothes in But in her heart, she had a faint suspicion that seemed too ridiculous to consider. Oliver quickly returned with news. ¡°That incense is harmless to the body, but it can render someone unconscious.¡± Perhaps that was how he had ended up here in Diana¡¯s bed without realizing it. ¡°But regr people can¡¯t get their hands on this stuff.¡± And¡­ ¡°Thest conscious memory I had was of me standing outside the Fulcher family¡¯s old mansion.¡± As bold as the Channing family was, they didn¡¯t have the guts to mess with the Fulcher family. ¡°This is getting more and more unbelievable,¡± Oliver said with a sigh. ¡°And the rose makes me look like a creepy guy who snuck into your room¡­¡± If they didn¡¯t address this matter head-on, it would be awkward for both him and Diana. ¡°We¡¯ve been set up,¡± Diana said as she looked out into the rainy night. The uneasy feeling remained, but she never expected it to be because of something like this¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 464 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 464 Diana felt anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the control room for now. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I find out who¡¯s exactly behind this.¡± Julian stood by the window, watching as the rain hit the ss and making its color change repeatedly. He watched the thunder and lightning lighting up in the dark sky. After a long time, his gaze grew unfocused, and he became increasingly upset. How far had Diana progressed? Was she happy to see the person she liked in her room? Would this night be one where her rtionship with Oliver went to the next level? He desperately hoped that there would be good news about their rtionship. That way, it would fulfill Diana¡¯s wish to be with the person she loved. Yet at the same time, he also hoped nothing would ever come out of it. His hands had been trembling when he ordered for Oliver to be sent to her room. Taking this step had been difficult, but he had done it to make Diana happy. It was his birthday present to her; he had only done it after racking his brains, thinking hard of how he could please her. she might never seed bear to see her suffer anymore, so he the woman he loved to be out as he pushed open the door and entered let out a sigh. exhaustion in his voice, and Noel hesitated to speak upon it didn¡¯t work happy or disappointed. It felt as if someone had taken his heart and taken it for a joyride, ¡°Why?¡¯ who rarely made mistakes in the information I got, when Oliver was unconscious, Madam called someone into the room and¡­ It could this happen?¡± Julian muttered. He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Diana want Noel said again. He felt like tonight¡¯s events were a vortex of mistakes, and all of them were trapped inside it without by the way. Madam also had theponents of the incense ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You¡¯re addressing her wrongly,¡± Julian realized btedly. ¡°Why are you still calling Diana that?¡± Noel recalled thest time he had spoken to Diana on the phone and how she had asked about his father¡¯s health with such understanding andpassion; he couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°You mentioned before that even if you get divorced, she¡¯d still be Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Julian hummed in reply, but then sunk into his thoughts for a while. After a long time, his expression twisted unpleasantly. Then, he looked at Noel with doubt and dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange to send Oliver to Diana¡¯s bed?¡± Noel was inplete agreement. ¡°It does seem strange, but¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t like he understood either, so he asked Julian back, ¡°What exactly is wrong with it?¡± ¡°Why does it feel like I¡¯m trying to get myself cheated on?''¡± Julian muttered. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Noel said. ¡°Though Madam is still Mrs. Fulcher to us, she¡¯s your ex-wife. There¡¯s no rtionship between you two anymore, so where would the cheatinge from?¡± Julian fell deep into thought again, then shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s like¡­ I¡¯m doing it to myself.¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 465 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 465 In Julian¡¯s heart, Diana was still his. He had sent Oliver her way in order to please her and to make up for his past mistakes. Julian sighed. ¡°I had good intentions, and I hope Diana will understand that someone still loves her in this world.¡± Things seemed to have gone astray again. The vortex still seemed to be spinning, and Noel was getting more and more dizzy as time passed. He still felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the feeling. Noel could only sigh and say, ¡°It¡¯s harder to make someone happy than it is to acquire apany.¡± When they had manipted stocks and expanded their business, they were never this troubled or uncertain. was enough to inplete Diana didn¡¯t seize the chance to be with Oliver and instead went to check on ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it. Even if want her to know what I¡¯ve done for her, so asked with some hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll continue to make a move and expects her to chase him instead. Channing family, much less an with him if broken down. Of all days, it had to that the circuit coincidences piled up too much, they were no N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. manipted the events tonight from behind the scenes? And what from how hard she was thinking. Oliver noticed her difort and suggested that they grab a bite to eat for they were eating, Oliver wanted to reveal to her that Julian had been the boy she had saved as a child and told her the beginning. me grab my phone,¡± Suddenly, her mind jolted awake. She opened her phone and checked her call history, which clearly showed that Vans had called her. She recalled having answered the call while resting in Nina¡¯s car and then handing over the phone to Nina after only exchanging a few words with the man. But¡­ What had Vans said to her? He asked Diana if she had seen Julian recently, stating that Julian seemed out of sorts and was not thinking clearly. At that time, Diana had been taken aback at the mention of Julian¡¯s name, and her restless mind had made it difficult for her to pay any attention to the conversation. She then fell asleep without giving it any further thought. But now, her skin was crawling with goosebumps from the memory of that conversation. ¡°Sorry,¡± Diana apologized to Oliver. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and rest? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Oliver started, wanting to tell her about how she had saved Julian when they were all kids. Before he could, however, Diana had already rushed back to the hospital¡¯s rehabilitation ward. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the best time to bring up the topic anyway. Oliver nced up at the sky, where the rain showed no signs of stopping, and decided not to follow her. He would have plenty of chances to tell her in the future. Meanwhile, Diana had not returned to her room in the ward. Instead, she called Noel and instructed, ¡°Send a car to pick me up.¡± It was a rainy night, and she couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances with her life. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 466 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 466 The safest way for Diana to meet Julian was to get him to send someone to pick her up. Noel was stunned at the sudden request. ¡°Pick you up? Where are you going?¡¯ ¡°To see Julian. You¡¯re going to pick me up and take me there,¡± Diana said calmly, but there was a hint of authority in her that made Noel hesitate to ask further. He felt like he was dealing with another Julian. News that Diana wasing to see him soon reached Julian¡¯s ears. ¡°She really said she wasing to see me?¡± Julian asked Noel. ¡°Yes, sir. The driver has already gone to pick her up,¡± Noel confirmed. Julian¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He had never been this happy, not even when hispany went public. ¡°Quick!¡± Julian said to Noel. ¡®Help me pick some clothes!¡¯ look his best when Diana met him. But after going back and forth, the two men couldn¡¯t decide which clothes looked best. Diana would soon Julian grew increasingly anxious. me another batch of clothes!¡¯ old mansion, and there was a limited amount of clothes he had stored here. It was impossible to get more clothes from his vi in such to get the stores to te for that,¡± Julian have to make Diana That wouldn¡¯t do! rummaged through the with bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll used her own credit card to pay for it. It cost three thousand dors, but he remembered it vividly as the cheapest and most unforgettable piece of clothing he the perfect outfit soon arrived, and she was stunned when she stood at the old mansion¡¯s the house was still there, but apartment where to be here, of all like Julian tolerating thought, Diana stepped in Madam Fulcher¡¯s yard had been extinguished, probably because of the rainy night. It was good that the elderlydy was asleep, and not up Noel led Diana inside, and she made her way to where Julian was waiting for her. As soon as they saw each other, Diana saw him wearing a familiar shirt. It hadn¡¯t been long since she hadst seen the shirt, but it felt like a dream. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Back then, she had been pregnant and had so much hope in her. Yet, all of that was thoroughly ruined! Her babies were gone; yet Julian, who had been protecting Ka all along, was wearing that shirt in front of her! The resentment and anger she had been suppressing deep down in her heart resurfaced lightning fast. She walked up to him and grabbed a nearby pair of scissors. Without a word, she immediately shed through the material before Julian could say anything. ¡°You have no right to wear this!¡± And certainly not in front of her! Julian was stunned by this unexpected turn of events. From her tone and words, he could sense how furious she was. Thus, he remained still and endured the pain in his heart as she continued to randomly cut up the shirt with the scissors. Noel watched in horror, afraid that Diana might use the scissors to identally cut Julian¡¯s flesh or even his organs! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 467 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 467 Julian signaled with his eyes for Noel to leave the room, and thetter had no choice but to obey. Seeing that Julian didn¡¯t resist or be angry, Diana lost her strength and said, ¡°Why are you trying to pretend to be a good person?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pretending,¡± Julian protested, though he sounded slightly hesitant.¡± I was afraid that since I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯d hurt you if I moved¡­¡± With Diana¡¯s physical condition, even a little injury would be a big problem. Julian couldn¡¯t bear to see her in pain. ¡°Hah¡­!¡± Diana pointed the sharp end of the scissors at his neck like she was about to kill someone. Her eyes were slightly red, and her tone was threatening and eerie as she snarled, ¡°Do you talk to Ka like this too? Do you also coax her the same way?¡± Julian was really good at dealing with two women at the same time, wasn¡¯t he?! ¡°No,¡± Julian said seriously. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any feelings for Ka right now.¡± only had gratitude ¡°You say you don¡¯t have any intentions toward her, but you gave her an apartment? You don¡¯t have any intentions toward her, but you always cover up and protect her? Even when your own neck. If she exerted just a show any signs of avoiding the scissors, which irked Diana even more. She couldn¡¯t help but press them against his neck a little harder, growling, ¡°When did you be so hypocritical, Julian? When you say that you don¡¯t love your first love to her substitute, are you also trying to say you¡¯re extremely disgusted at Julian¡¯s neck, as though ants were biting him. It wasn¡¯t painful Diana didn¡¯t believe him. times that manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t let rage. She pushed the scissors harder are gone, but you can stillugh when you mention Julian remained silent. so angry that she seemed to have lost her mind, and and he had delivered Oliver to her. Why was Diana so angry? It couldn¡¯t be because he was wearing something she disapproved looked down and said, ¡°Diana, calm down. Why don¡¯t you tell at this point would stared at the man¡¯s face. His jawline was sharp and clear, a contour she had even sketched in her dreams, and the concern in his eyes was so genuine. It held a But why¡­ Why?! Diana almost teared up. ¡°Ka¡¯s no good. She really isn¡¯t! She gave my babies musk, drugged me, and even tried to make me slip in the bathroom! She was up to no good from the very start, and she clearly wanted to kill my babies! But you¡¯ve always been blinded by her, Julian! Even now, you¡¯re still protecting her!¡± Julian was confused. He hadn¡¯t even had any contact with Ka recently! How was he protecting her? Wait-Julian suddenly realized something. ¡°How did you know I got her an apartment?¡± ¡°Kate told me.¡± ¡°That was just a reward for her. She found out Marvin¡¯s conspiracy against you when I wanted to invest in you. He targeted your studio at first, and I-¡± ¡°Ka?! She was the one who gave you that information?¡± Diana was disgusted at the revtion; thoroughly disgusted! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 468 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 468 ¡°Julian! You really¡­make me feel disgusted with myself¡­!¡¯ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Had Diana known Ka was the one who had prepared the information, she would¡¯ve never opened that file! She would rather suffer in silence than ept that sted woman¡¯s help! ¡°Diana!¡± Seeing her growing more agitated, Julian wanted to hold her to help her calm down. But Diana shoved him away fiercely, ring at him like he was her mortal enemy. Helpless, Julian could only try to exin again. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Diana screamed, throwing away the scissors. She desperately wanted to leave. She couldn¡¯t ept that she had unwittingly received Ka¡¯s help. It was even more unbearable than dying. this at all, and babies, Ka didn¡¯t go ability ¡°Enough! Stop!¡± covered her ears and crouched me anymore! I don¡¯t want to hear it! I toward Ka were close to felt his heart clench painfully. He slowly knelt and gently patted her I won¡¯t unusually gentle, and with tearful eyes and said, ¡°I have nodded without hesitation. ¡°I have anything to do with Oliver appearing in my bed realized that he had slipped up in any way, but Diana¡¯s he said, ¡°Doing this is like getting myself cheated she looked at the man before ¡°You¡¯re really sick!¡± Diana eximed, storming out of the room without a second thought. It was still raining outside. It wasn¡¯t too heavy, but enough to soak someone if they stood outside for a while. Julian was afraid she would catch a cold, so he quickly grabbed an umbre and followed her out. But this time, Diana was running unusually fast. She felt like aplete idiot. She had lived all these years as if it were a joke! She had loved Julian so deeply! She couldn¡¯t even let go of her pain and hatred toward him, and he¡­ He had actually sent another man to her bed! And he had even said it was to make her happy! What in the world was that supposed to mean?! The more Diana thought about it, the more disgusted she became. She was so repulsed, she even threw up at the roadside. The rain mixed with her filth and dirtied her shoes, but she didn¡¯t care. She even sat in a puddle like a lost soul. Perhaps she had done something terrible in her past life. That was the reason her life was like this now, wasn¡¯t it? That was the only exnation she could think of. That¡¯s why she was sent to Julian¡¯s side; it was to repay her debt from her previous life! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 469 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 469 In fact, it seemed that repaying Diana¡¯s debt by herself wasn¡¯t enough. She also had to sacrifice the lives of her two babies. Finally, she could no longer suppress her emotions and burst into tears under the rain. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian followed her cries and found Diana looking like she had lost everything, sobbing without a care in the world. He was heartbroken. He didn¡¯t understand. He had done something good for her, so why had she be even more furious? Diana continued to cry. The rain mixed with her tears; like a broken dam, her tears flowed without stopping. However, staying here wasn¡¯t a solution. Diana stood up as she continued to cry, and found her shoes covered in dirt. So, she took them off. She didn¡¯t need anything. rain-soaked ground, the small stones hurt her feet. Still, the pain helped to lessen the terrible ache in her She continued walking barefoot. water puddle reached her ears, and the raindrops mixed with mud sttered on her legs. She couldn¡¯t shake off the dirt no matter how and dripped Where was she going? Diana didn¡¯t know. didn¡¯t even know what her feelings between them, but he kept intruding into her world. She thought that as long as she could be stronger, she would who racked his brains That man¡­ much that she wanted to kill him standing before how hard he was gripping the umbre as he held it above Diana¡¯s head. Even in that noble air, he was wearing to be in a sorry ¡°Diana¡­¡± spoke. ¡°Did I¡­ Did I do something wrong with Oliver? If there¡¯s something that bothers you, you can tell the past, one who wouldn¡¯t Diana sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really cute, aren¡¯t you, Julian?¡± Julian was stunned, and a blush slowly crept up to his ears. Was Diana praising him? When he met her gaze in the next second, he felt like he had fallen into the icy water. Her gaze held no warmth, and was even colder than the autumn wind. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not praising me, are you?¡± ¡°Hrnph,¡± Diana snorted. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re pretending to be stupid or if you really are dumb.¡¯ She pointed a slender finger at his chest, and her other hand pushed away the umbre above her. The rain drenched his face, revealing his distinctive features. ¡°Look at me. Take a good look. I¡¯m not Ka.¡± So, stop showing such an expression that made it seem like he really liked her. It would really make her misunderstand, make her heart race, then make her brain shut down. He had hurt her so much, but she still loved him. Even a small prick from him felt so excruciatingly painful to her! She looked up, grasping at thest of her pride and dignity as she said, ¡°I¡¯m Diana Winnington. I¡¯m the one you arranged a man for in my room, just to please Ka and to put her at ease about our divorce!¡± That humiliation¡­ Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 470 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 470 The humiliation was akin to a constantly turning machine, fiercely gnawing at Diana¡¯s heart and never stopping. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re Diana. Ever since I¡¯ve figured out my feelings, I¡¯ve never confused you with Ka!¡± Julian¡¯s voice was like a sh of boulders. Even in such a messy situation, it still held a unique tone when it entered the ears of others, making him impossible to ignore. That was the charm of this man. Even dressed in rags, he still exuded a sophisticated elegance. Seeing how Diana kept staring at him, Julian rushed to exin again. ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange a man for you at random, and I didn¡¯t do it for Ka¡¯s happiness! I wanted to make you happy! I-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Sending Oliver to her bed was to make her happy?! Diana was almost moved to tears by Julian¡¯s logic. that cheap to resort to such despicable unbelievably fast as she snarled, ¡°Do you he hadn¡¯t done how she wanted to deal with Ka, who had repeatedly tried to harm spat, almost forcing Julian back against the tree the rain pouring down around him and the night mist slowly creeping up on them. There was a sense of coldness around him that made him look lowered her hand, traces of exhaustion in her Loving love could be felt such love. Even just avoiding being hurt became something to be grateful dare to hope slip away gradually. He couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked, and a small crack appeared on his again, he had done something terribly really didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Julian said, looking Oliver in her bed. He also understood the humiliation she felt when ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± much he spoke, everything have A good ex-husband should be silent as if he were dead, and disappear from her life. Yet, he kept trying to change her life with his own hands. Who was he to do that? What gave him the right to act that way? But if he didn¡¯t do something, he didn¡¯t know what to do or what he could do. For the first time in his life, he felt that everything he learnt in his life had all been in vain. He had never felt like aplete and utter fool before a woman. Diana¡¯s heart seemed to have shatteredpletely. She was convinced Julian was treating her this way to facilitate her and Oliver¡¯s rtionship to make Ka feel at ease. In her mind, Julian simply saw her as a big thorn in his side. Dianaughed at herself, her face particrly pale on the rainy night. However, there was also a sense of determination in her eyes. It was the same look she had given him when she had been in front of Luke during the rainy day back then. But at that time, she had been doing everything in her power to protect Julian. It was different now; at this moment, she was doing everything she could to draw a line between them. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 471 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 471 ¡°If you really love me as you say you do, then from now on, please continue to stay away from me and don¡¯t interfere in my life,¡± Diana said calmly. There was relief and liberation in her voice; at the same time, her words wereced with endless mncholy. ¡°Only then can Ka bepletely at ease.¡± Despite everything that had been said, Diana no longer trusted him. Julian knew that no matter how much he exined himself, it was useless. Thus, he simply nodded. Even though he was in so much pain that he could barely breathe, he knew he couldn¡¯t continue making the same mistakes. He needed to control his feelings for her. That was what Diana truly needed. This time, he would respect her decision. Unbeknownst to him, there was a hint of disappointment that went unnoticed. Diana saw that Julian had once again drawn the line between them with cruel ease. He had seeded. Ka would be delighted, wouldn¡¯t she? Diana said sarcastically, making those her parting words as the spot for a moment, the pain in his chest words must mean that Oliver was the man she truly loved right forward, deliberately breaking one of toward Diana the oppressive air from subconsciously slowed down, as if Julian said, dropping the umbre into her hands before he left as quickly as would remember T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t the umbre would be the touch. However, the same warmth was soon blown away by the fell from the top of the broken umbre, hitting Diana in the corner of her eye. She blinked Julian¡¯s retreating back and slowly opened her mouth to call ¡°Hmm?¡¯ a small hint of desperate greed in his eyes. How nice it would be if she Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t. tightened, and she smiled sweetly underneath it. ¡°Be good to Ka. I wish you two a speedy marriage.¡¯ It was the final blow that finally shattered his heart. Julian¡¯s poker face cracked even more; after a long while, his voice seemed toe from a far-off ce that even he couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°Mm.¡± Julian had replied. In the end, he would really marry Ka. Diana¡¯s final attempt had failed. She lifted her head and tried to look up at the sky. If the water droplets that rained down on her face had increased, no one would know. After Oliver returned home, he didn¡¯t go straight to bed. Something was strange about the incident today; if he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in peace. After all, it was rted to Diana. He feared his family was involved. But strangely, since he disappeared from the old mansion, there had been no trace of him. Even his car had disappeared without a trace, and was miraculously found around his residence. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 472 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 472 Who could have done it? A rare hint of fierceness shed in Oliver¡¯s eyes. After some thought, he decided to visit his family. When Fanny heard Oliver was returning home, she was shocked. After all, the family head used many methods before to have him return. Yet, he failed in persuading Oliver to even drop by for a short visit. Eventer on, Oliver had only made a few trips to the hospital when the old man had been admitted. But now¡­ Oliver was actually returning to the family residence because of Diana. Not only had he returned, but he had also gathered all of his cousins from the fourth branch of the family. Some of them were annoyed and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s raining! Why the hell did you call us out on this day?¡± ¡°Yeah! A certain someone has already gone off to work at a hospital. What¡¯s this? Is he regretting his decision and is trying to meddle in the family¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Dream on! Someone who voluntarily left just can¡¯te waltzing back in. That¡¯s just wishful thinking!¡± Before Oliver entered the house, he could already hear the discussions going on inside. did he show any signs of wanting to retreat. He simply continued walking inside heard the noise from but there was no sign of any wetness on his feet. He looked like he had just emerged from clean earth, with the him in that state. Then, someone ¡°Oliver.¡± ¡°Oliver.¡± his Someone ¡°Please sit.¡± it was as warm as the spring breeze, though apanied by an invisible oppressive for that. I only came here to catch of every expression and action of his cousins as he probed, ¡°Father has made new arrangements for thepany, and I am now the even quieter at his for someone to speak up and question him. Yet, no only eyes darted back and forth,municating silently with each Oliver caught their gazes, however, they immediately became as still his cousins were still the same charming gentleman. However, the words that came out of his mouth next was just pulling your leg. I have no interest in N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The result was that these people still didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge him, not even when he dropped It wasn¡¯t until he revealed the truth that the faces on his cousins¡¯ faces rxed. Oliver¡¯s gentle gaze vanished, and was immediately reced with coldness as he scanned the crowd. ¡°You can all leave now.¡± It seemed him ending up in Diana¡¯s room had nothing to do with them. Naturally, some people were unhappy about how Oliver made fools out of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far, Oliver?!¡± someone demanded. Oliver nodded. ¡°Yes. Yes, I did.¡± The fact that he had dared use the topic of being heir to joke around with was something overboard. ¡°But you all¡­¡± The warmth of a spring breeze was still evident in his eyes as he said,¡± Who dares challenge me? Who dares to be dissatisfied with me?¡± The room fell silent once again. Oliver said nothing else, and didn¡¯t even spare them a backward nce. He walked straight out of the Channing family¡¯s gates. However, as soon as Oliver left, a man appeared from a small door behind the hall. He was young, but his sly eyes carried a hint of malign deviousness. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 473 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 473 ¡°Simon.¡± Upon seeing the man, those Oliver had teased before greeted him. Simon closed his folding fan and nodded slightly, but he didn¡¯t give these people any attention. Instead, he stared at Oliver¡¯s back with a strange smile, looking just like an insidious snake. ¡°Interesting. How very interesting¡­¡± Oliver, who never wanted to have anything to do with the Channing family, let alone be the heir, had actually taken the initiative toe to the Channing family. He even gathered all the cousins from the fourth branch to throw a bombshell. This behavior was very unlike him. And the cousins, who all seem to hate Oliver to the bone, didn¡¯t dare say a word about it even after Oliver had deliberately made a fool out of them. His older brother had great charm, no? Simon¡¯s sinister gaze slowly turned cold, reced with an intense vicious glint. It burned bright in his eyes, and he quietly broke the fan in his hand. to be wary of arrived at the hospital when she saw the nutritionist waiting for her have an umbre, but her clothes weren¡¯t from the rain. Still, was a know I¡¯d the details of her rtionship with Julian, and simply said, ¡°Mr. Fulcher told me you¡¯d be at the door at this Diana was speechless. to interfere. And yet, it didn¡¯t take long for him to change his mind, did cut off all ties, she should also do ¡°Thank you.¡± on the nutritionist, but she needed to inform thetter of her from the ward tomorrow. Thank you for your help during this N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. not the end of your stay yet,¡± the nutritionist said. ¡°Madam Fulcher gave you a whole ordinary people like the nutritionist, it was a waste not fully didn¡¯t think tell Madam Fulcher. I¡¯ll be During her time here, Diana had already made good progress on her health. Otherwise, based on how her terrible health was after the miscarriage, she would definitely get sick from getting caught in the rain today. But now, she was clear-headed and didn¡¯t feel any different from usual. ¡°The nutritious meals from these past few days weren¡¯t for nothing,¡± Diana said. ¡°As for the remaining week¡­¡± Diana paused to think about it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow and get a refund.¡± She would keep the money once, and then return it to Madam Fulcher when she had the chance. When she went to handle the paperwork the next day, the receptionists at the front desk had a favorable impression of her; probably because of the clothes she had given them before, and the fact that the Fulcher family had personally arranged for her to stay here. As such, it was easy to receive help with the paperwork when she requested to check out. Diana was thrilled to have some free time that she could use to find a new ce to stay. But with such little time, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce right away. After some thought, she decided to make do with renting a studio apartment for a few days before searching for a more suitable ce at a more leisurely pace. Nina soon discovered this, and immediately rebuked Diana fiercely. ¡°Am I even your friend anymore?¡± Nina eximed, upset. ¡°You had just as much credit from Fanny¡¯s hush money. At first, you took the money to pay your debt to Julian. Then, you gave it back to me without a word. I haven¡¯t touched it since!¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 474 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 474 Originally, Nina had nned to give the money to Diana once she had given birth. s¡­ Things didn¡¯t go as nned. Nina didn¡¯t want to bring up this sorrowful topic before Diana, so she said,¡± Anyway, I have the money with me right now. I¡¯m worried since I have nowhere to spend it.¡± Diana was amused by her friend¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Oh, really? Whatever shall you do?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Nina snorted. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll spend it to pamper a hottie like you!¡± ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you!¡± Nina eximed passionately. ¡°My little house is getting pretty boring. I¡¯ll find us a big apartment! I¡¯m not willing to move if I¡¯m by myself, but with a hottie like you by my side, it¡¯ll be money well spent!¡± turned softer until it calling out a few Yet, no one answered. to hang up and call again when she heard an irked voice from you fall for a younger guy when you were out taking pictures? Hey, tell me! What are you thinking every day with that stupid head It was Vans¡¯s voice. worry melted you calling stupid? You¡¯re the idiot!¡¯ Nina¡¯s loud voice rang out from her ear, cing it on speaker as she waited for Nina and Vans to finish arguing before continuing meantime, she used the chance to the ward for long, everything she needed had been readily avable. The silk bedding that Madam Fulcher sent it away, and decided to she had a minutes of silence on the phone, Nina¡¯s ¡°Are you still there, Diana?¡± Diana nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I am. Go ahead.¡± Nina sighed in relief andined, ¡®It was so hard to get back to you! That idiot kept getting in the way. He even thought I wanted to keep a lover! Bah! As if I have the money for that!¡± Nina giggled after she said that. ¡°But that idiot does have his uses. When he heard I wanted to live with you, he immediately provided a safe apartment. He even offered to pay the rent. Who cares about him paying rent? Hmph! I have a lot of money myself! Don¡¯t you think so too, Diana? Even if we do run out of money, your studio should already be raking in cash by then. When it does, don¡¯t forget about lil old me, okay?¡± Nina rambled on, imagining a life where Diana would financially support her once thetter was wealthy. Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s thoughts drifted to Vans. Though it was true he didn¡¯t have your average friendship with Julian, he had also been helping her the entire time she interacted with Julian. But if she got closer to him, wouldn¡¯t she end up crossing paths with Julian again? Diana¡¯s doubts began to surface. She asked Nina tentatively, ¡°Say, Nina¡­ cant we find our own apartment?¡± Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 475 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 475 Nina was taken aback by Diana¡¯s words, but she quickly replied, ¡°Yes, of course we can! Don¡¯t worry, Diana. I have money. Finding a house in Richburgh is easy as long as you have money!¡± ¡°What about Vans?¡± Diana asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem/ Nina assured her. ¡°That idiot¡¯s busy with work. As long as I tell him I¡¯ve moved, he wont have time to verify where it is. You don¡¯t have to worry. Leave everything to me!¡± With that, she hung up without giving Diana a chance to reply. Nina was always impulsive and quick to act without much thought. Diana shook her head; she should find an opportunity to exin things to Vans over dinner once everything was settled. She couldn¡¯t let a misunderstandinge between them, especially not if Nina was actually deceiving him. On the top floor of Fulcher Inc., Noel brought in some medicine for a cold into Julian¡¯s office. ¡°Sir, you should take this first. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I can cancel your appointments for today.¡± Noel had followed Julian for many years, but he had never seen the man in such a listless state. It seemed to have started when Diana leftst night, and continued on till today. Julian¡¯s mood was at an all-time low, and the air around him seemed even paler than before. people were pushing and shoving each other, all wanting to be the first to report their work. And yet, none dared to take an actual sip of the medicine. He immediately furrowed his brows and asked in distaste, ¡°Who made simple cold his heart starting to race. not that it tastes bad. It¡¯s just brew him a cup of cold medicine. The concoction she made was usually sweeter and much better tasting than brew all blurted out to Noel, resign on the spot and return to a simple farming life, but Julian waved his hand and said, rm bells in Noel¡¯s head Julian Material ? N?velDrama.Org. stood at the door and looked around; when he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he simply said, ¡® Whoever needs one dared to for a while, Julian stood up and walked to the door. When he saw a He pointed to her and said, ¡°You. Come in.¡± The person he had pointed to was a female executive. She knew she shouldn¡¯t anticipate anything when Julian¡¯s fingernded on her, but she couldn¡¯t help the rush of excitement coursing through her. She was overjoyed that Julian had chosen her. The one who needed toe in, shoulde. Now that Julian had personally pointed at her, she was the one who was meant to go in! The female executive felt as if she had been granted exclusivity. She raised her head and walked proudly as she followed Julian into his office, looking as though she had won a battle. ¡°Speak,¡± Julianmanded as he sat in his chair and stared at her. The woman was wearing clothes simr to what Diana had worn yesterday. He had sent her clothes from L, but it seemed she hadn¡¯t worn them and had instead stuck to her tattered clothes. He had said he wouldn¡¯t interfere in her life, but wasn¡¯t it fine as long as he didn¡¯t¡­? Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 476 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 476 Still, it didn¡¯t seem like Diana intended to give Julian any more cold medicine. He wouldn¡¯t have another chance. ¡°Can you brew cold medicine?¡± Julian asked the woman before him. The female executive was taken aback by his abrupt question, and tried to suppress the emotions in her heart. She looked up at Julian¡¯s divine face, and held back an excited scream. Everyone would be moved if they saw such a wondrous face looking at them, especially when he was staring straight at them. It had the feeling of having the entire world delivered to your hands. ¡°I¡­¡± the female executive hugged the report in her hands before saying hesitantly, ¡°I can.¡± Julian handed her the cup in his hand and ordered, ¡°Then go make some and let me try it.¡± The entire time, he never took his eyes off her. When she returned with a freshly brewed cup of cold medicine, his eyes were still firmly locked on her, as if he had been waiting eagerly for her return. The female executive¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. imagined that she would have a and ced it is, Mr. Fulcher. Please all the way down to the two buttons on her cor, which were slightly undone. His eyes suddenly turned cold, and this over executive¡¯s eyes widened at his unexpected that, Mr. he like her? Wasn¡¯t he giving man who never indulged in worldly so how he now had a hard look on his face as than moments ago. Now, she felt like the Grim Reaper had descended upon her; it was the same eerie sensation she ¡°1-1 did..¡± shook. In the end, she picked up the cup of cold medicine, gritted her teeth, then a her a nce as he in. Before he could speak, Julian gestured to the disheveled woman before in and carry But then, Julian added, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t wear clothes like this to thepany.¡± With just one sentence, he had given her a chance to keep her job. The female executive felt like she had just received a great pardon; she couldn¡¯t help but cry and shiver, saying, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, Mr.Fulcher!¡± Julian said nothing else, but his furrowed brow indicated that he was in a bad mood. He couldn¡¯t see Diana. He couldn¡¯t find a woman like her, either. The hole in his heart continued to growrger as time passed¡­ Exhausted, Julian leaned back against the chair and looked at the people outside his door. ¡°Keep theming.¡± Listening to work reports wasn¡¯t easy, but Julian had always managed to quickly and urately identify mistakes and areas for improvement in them. His cognitive abilities had always been unmatched, and with him sitting in the highest position of Fulcher Inc., there was no denying that he was practically king of an empire. However, numbing the emptiness with work was only temporary. After everyone had left, he looked at the empty office and realized that his mind and heart were once again filled with the woman named Diana Winnington. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 477 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 477 Before Julian knew it, he had arrived at the rehabilitation ward of the hospital; only to learn that Diana hadpleted her discharge procedures in silence. He found it strange. This was a ce Madam Fulcher had found for Diana, so she wouldn¡¯t have quietly left if nothing serious had happened. Then, he immediately realized that he had been negligent with the nutritionistst night. However, this only proved that Diana was determined to draw a clear boundary between them. ¡°Take good care of Ka. I wish you both a speedy marriage.¡± Suddenly, thest sentence Diana had said before they partedst night came to mind. Did Diana want him to be with Ka? However, she clearly despised Ka to the point that the two sisters were akin to water and oil. Yet¡­ She had said it so bluntly. fathom a woman¡¯s mind, but he was willing to try for doorbell rang outte at night, and Ka lifted her this was the house Julian had given her. She secretly wanted to have it all to herself, or¡­to stay here with Yet, Julian never came. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. to obtain this apartment was because she helped in finding information on that scumbag someone was residents had moved upstairs today. Perhaps they had was good. At least they had some self-awareness. They had been making opened the door and huffed, nce at Ka was enough to make Julian want to know why he hade a fact. He shouldn¡¯t have any emotional involvement with her anymore, either. When he looked at her, he would think of his two dead children and her twisted expression when she the fact Ka had saved his life when he be alive in this he thought of Diana¡¯s words, telling him to have a speedy marriage with this Ka make him meet hade to see her. It gave her the same feeling she experienced when she returned home from abroad for the first time. At that time, she had high hopes of She never expected that Diana would continuously interfere with their rtionship, causing her and Julian to grow further apart. However, Julianing to see her now was a good start. Ka never expected the information she sent outst time would have such a huge impact. The impatience on her face vanished instantly, turning into eagerness. ¡°Julian,¡± Ka greeted sweetly. When she noticed Julian intended to leave, she immediatelytched onto his sleeve and said coquettishly, ¡°You came at the perfect time! Something in my ce broke, and the property management hasn¡¯t gotten back to me about it.¡± Ka meant to invite him inside, but Julian realized that he couldn¡¯t do it. Too much had happened, and he couldn¡¯t act as he did before with her. He couldn¡¯t even stand to be in the same space as her or smile at her, let alone marry her as Diana had suggested. In truth, the idea had died the moment he realized his true feelings. Besides, he knew that Ka had continuously targeted Diana; although he hadn¡¯t the slightest clue why. Because of the gratitude he felt toward Ka for saving his life, he hadn¡¯t done anything to her. As such, it wasn¡¯t until the babies¡¯ death did he take action against her. Thinking for a moment, Julian remained rooted to the spot and pulled his phone to send Diana a text message. [Do you really want me to marry her?] Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Julian鈥檚 Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 478 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife By South Wind Dialect Chapter 478 As expected, a crimson exmation mark appeared at the end of Julian¡¯s message. However, he refused to give up and tried sending an email. Yet this time, his address was also blocked. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. On top of the fact that she had moved out of the hospital today¡­ It was obvious Diana was doing her damnedest to avoid him. If marrying Ka would really put Diana¡¯s mind at ease and stop her from having to constantly draw boundaries with him, then he¡­ No! He still didn¡¯t want to be with Ka. Julian realized that one couldn¡¯t force love. While he was lost in thought, Ka had already changed into a more appropriate outfit and hade out of her room. It was an outfit much more formal than the pajamas she had on earlier, and the style was also simr to Diana¡¯s usual dresses. And her face¡­ of simrities to Ka said, pointing to the ceiling light in the room. ¡®See, it¡¯s broken. Because wasn¡¯t lying He told Ka not to worry, and went straight to the toolbox that was stored in the apartment. Then, he unscrewed the lightbulb and reced never seen this side of him before, so her to and from school, but that was about it. of the time, Julian diligently yed the role of abroad that he became anxious and finally got the courage to put a name to the feelings pleased to hear that Julian had gone crazy looking for her. It was why she had been able to keep calm and regaining her love for him would make him that Julian would meet Diana, who was meant to cross Fate? feel disdainful. She had already tampered with Diana¡¯s destiny when thetter was but a believed that if she was strong enough and had the means, she tter had already made an impact. Ka was still holding the lightbulb casing in his hand, and couldn¡¯t find the tool himself. He gestured ¡°There are several red ones,¡± Ka said, looking up at Julian and unable to identify which one he had meant. She had to admit, there was a different charm to him at this moment, especially now. She wished he could stay and never leave. But she knew he would leave once he was done changing the lightbulb, so she fumbled and picked up several tools, pretending as if she couldn¡¯t determine which one was the screwdriver he needed. ¡°Is it this one?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°This one?¡± ¡°No.- Julian looked at Ka¡¯s face, which was simr to Diana¡¯s, and once againughed derisively at his past foolishness. These two women¡­ They may look alike, but they werepletely different. If it were Diana, she would¡¯ve quickly found the screwdriver, handed it over to him, and exim excitedly, ¡°Honey, you look so handsome while you¡¯re fixing lightbulbs!¡± Maybe she would even pat his butt like the naughty imp she was. He would then jump off the table, throw her onto the bed, and show her just how handsome he could be! Spread the love Daily Fast update Please Bookmark this site The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Love wasn¡¯t always at first sight, nor was it a matter of fate. It was those in and simple moments in daily life that touched the heart and stayed with one forever. When Julian thought of Diana, the phrase ¡°Love starts from unknown origins and runs deeper¡± came to mind. He was no longer worried about when or how he fell in love with Diana, and insteadmented the fact he had lost the right to love her. A tinge of mncholyced his handsome features. Julian let out a small sigh and set the lightbulb aside. Without exposing Ka¡¯s hidden motives, he bent down and picked up the screwdriver from the toolbox before returning to work in silence. ¡°Done.¡± He then jumped off the table and said, ¡°Mind if I use your restroom to wash my hands?¡± ¡°Julian, there¡¯s no need to be so polite between us¡­¡± ¡°Yes, there is,¡± Julian said firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have any contact with you ever again. But you did help Diana with the information you gave me before.¡± Julian was emphasizing their rtionship while warning Ka not to overstep her boundaries. Ka was ufortable hearing it, and clenched her fist tightly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± No matter her thoughts, she would have to submit to Julian¡¯s words for the time being. ¡°But¡­¡± Ka said, her voice slightly louder. ¡°Julian, I really know that I was wrong¡­¡± Her voice hadn¡¯t always been this way. Although it was her own doing, Julian¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t made of stone. He had watched her grow up by his side; there were still some lingering feelings toward her, despite them not being love. However, he still couldn¡¯t forgive her; every time he thought about her malicious intentions toward Diana, a wave of uncontroble anger rushed just underneath his skin, waiting to burst out at any second. ¡°Knowing you¡¯re wrong is a start,¡± Julian said casually. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to control yourself.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts toward him, nor should she have any toward Diana either. At that, Ka¡¯s nails dug deep into the flesh of her palms. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Julian noted that she had the same submissive look before she left the country. Perhaps she knew she had done something wrong; and yet, the trust between them couldn¡¯t be salvaged anymore at this point. He knew that any feelings he had towards her were simply an illusion that could never be regained. Julian nodded, and immediately informed her that he was leaving. He had seen two women today already; one who looked like Diana in terms of clothing, and another who looked like her in terms of appearance. It seemed everyone in this world looked like her, but none were her. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he had any reason to stay here any longer anyway. But just as he was about to turn around, he heard a familiar voiceing from the elevator outside. ¡°What the hell? This is the twenty-second floor! We need to go to the twenty-third, you idiot! You pressed the wrong button!¡± It was Nina¡¯s voice. Julian instantly grew alert and subconsciously stepped back, identally stepping on Ka¡¯s foot without realizing it. He was too busy looking outside. And he saw¡­Diana standing in the elevator! She and Nina seemed to be moving, as they had many bags and boxes with them. Were they moving to the twenty-third floor? Wasn¡¯t it also the same building Ka lived in? ¡°What¡¯s our room number again?¡± ¡°2302.¡± Julian quickly looked up at Ka¡¯s door, and realized that 2302 was just above them. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited again. It seemed the distance between him and Diana had suddenly be closer. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 If Diana discovered this, she would probably call Julian crazy again. But now, he wasn¡¯t having her monitored and wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to force his presence on her, or interfere with her affairs. He just so happened to have a home under hers. Julian suddenly turned back to look at Ka. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Ka¡¯s foot was still throbbing from where he had stepped on, but her eyes lit up immediately at his words. ¡°Sure! Do you want tea or coffee?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Julian only wanted to stay here a little longer to listen to the noises upstairs and guess what Diana was doing. Soon, there were thumping sounds on the floor, like someone was pulling a table. Diana was so petite and delicate. Could she really move furniture around? But thinking about it, it was probably a good thing. It proved that Diana didn¡¯t get sick after getting caught in the rainst night. Her health had improved and she was much stronger than before. Julian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he continued to listen intently. There were still banging and nging sounds upstairs, sometimes apanied by sharp friction sounds or the ttering of pots and pans. All of them indicated that Diana was nning to stay for a while. Was she going to live with Nina? Were they going to live together? A strange bubble of jealousy suddenly rose up in his chest, and Julian couldn¡¯t exin it. After thinking for a moment, he got up and went to the balcony. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± Vans was a little nervous when he heard his phone ringing. He felt like a spy lurking between Diana and Julian, and he couldn¡¯t even be sure of whose side he was on. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he knew enough he shouldn¡¯t bring up their names in the vicinity of their partners. The incident regarding Julian sending Oliver to Diana¡¯s bed wouldn¡¯t have been discovered so early if he hadn¡¯t meddled, after all. Just thinking about it made him anxious again. He looked toward the balcony and pointed at Nina, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina, who was always a little more childish, rolled her eyes. Turning to Diana, she said, ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need to tell him the truth! He said he¡¯d help us move, but then he pressed the wrong floor button. Now, he¡¯s making excuses to answer the phone when we¡¯re at our busiest.¡± Nina was clearly annoyed, like a puppy that had been denied treats. Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s still the young master of the Stanley family. He¡¯s never donebor like this before. Besides, someone¡¯s calling him. It might be something rted to the hospital, so of course he has to answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something rted to the hospital,¡± Nina sneered in derision. ¡°From the way he looks, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s done us wrong.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think of him that way, okay?¡± Vans had already helped her so much. After so many encounters, Diana knew the kind of person Vans really was. He was different from those idle young masters who wasted their days. ¡°He just left your sight for a few minutes, and you already can¡¯t stand it?¡± Diana teased. ¡°Tsk!¡± Nina rose, filled with disdain. ¡°You can stand up for him all you want, Diana, but he definitely did something wrong to us without us knowing!¡± Still, she never did go to him and disturb him. Nina had always felt that she and Vans were in different worlds. Although they were an ordinary couple and Vans would always amodate her, sometimes she felt that she was very distant from him. Aside from matters rted to the hospital, she knew very little about him, especially regarding his family. They didn¡¯t mention it, nor had they asked either. That was how couples were supposed to be, right? Even if she was dissatisfied, what could she do? At best, she could vent a little to Diana. That would have to make do for now. Nina thought about it. After all, she wasn¡¯t in a position to demand much, nor had she ever expected to marry Vans. In the grand scheme of things, what did a little secret matter? With that thought in mind, she turned away from him and continued working with Diana. ¡°What else needs to be put into the cab? I can do it!¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 When Vans realized the piercing gaze behind him had disappeared, he rxed slightly and asked, ¡°Is something wrong, Julian?¡± Julian knew by Vans¡¯s tone that something was wrong. Sure enough, when Julian looked up, he saw that Vans stood almost at the same level as him on the balcony with a cigarette in hand. The ash would have fallen on his head if he hadn¡¯t looked up in time. Julian said Instead of replying to Vans¡¯s question, Julian said, ¡°Look down.¡± ¡°Down?¡± Vans repeated, looking down at his shoes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is a weird call, even by your standards.¡± ¡°I said, look down! The balcony downstairs!¡± Julian urged. ¡°The balcony downstairs?¡± Vans parroted as he leaned forward slightly.¡± Wha-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes widened. He blinked. Confirming that his eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on him, he nced at Diana to ensure neither she nor Nina was looking at him before stealthily turning back to Julian and demanding with wide eyes, ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Diana had made it clear that she and Julian had drawn the line between themst night. There would be no more interactions between them. This time, she was through with him. If Diana discovered Julian was here¡­ ¡°Are you still following her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll get even angrier?!¡± Julian was stunned by Vans¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Vans was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ Yours¡­!¡± The anger in Julian¡¯s heart dissipated a little. ¡°At least you have some self- awareness!¡± Taking a deep breath, he exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t following her. I just happened to find out that she was moving in today.¡± Was it merely a coincidence? To be honest, Vans didn¡¯t believe it. He had lost all confidence in Julian¡¯s understanding of rtionships, for thetter always seemed to do things that infuriated his partner. ¡°Whatever you say, man,¡± Vans said. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. I still have to help Nina move some stuff.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Julian said. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his best friend¡¯sck of loyalty, but miraculously, he could understand where Vans wasing from. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As such, he wasn¡¯t overly bothered by Vans¡¯s attitude. ¡°Will Nina be living with Diana now?¡± Vans nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What about you?* Julian asked. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m obviously not going to be living with them.¡± If Vans dared to live in the same ce as Diana, Julian would surely y him alive! No, that was too light of a punishment. Judging by Julian¡¯s twisted mind, he might even arrange for dozens of girls to go after him. Vans wouldn¡¯t be able to exin anything to Nina when that happened! Although it waste, Julian could clearly see Vans¡¯s panicked expression under the dim light. ¡°What are you thinking about? You look like you¡¯re thinking of something inappropriate.¡± Vans was speechless. Something¡­inappropriate? He¡­ Well, fine. ¡°I was wondering how on earth you could do something so nasty to Diana and thought of giving Oliver to her!¡± Once Vans finished talking, he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore. Afterwards, he shrugged helplessly. Julian immediately picked up on the implications. ¡°Looks like Diana thought of me so quickly this time, thanks to you.¡± How did Julian always manage to gain the upper hand in a conversation? How did Julian always manage to catch the ws in Vans¡¯s words?! It wasn¡¯t like he had lived life longer than others, right? Vans didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he finally said, ¡¯Bro, just tell me if you have any orders, okay? I¡¯ll definitely carry them out without question.¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 This was an acknowledgment that Diana quickly finding out about what happened with Oliver was indeed connected to Vans. Julian was speechless, and didn¡¯t know what to say to Vans. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Still, even without the Vans¡¯s involvement, Julian was sure Diana would have figured it out eventually. There was no point in pursuing this matter. That didn¡¯t mean Julian would let Vans off the hook so easily. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡®Promise me something, and I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡± Vans¡¯s cigarette was about to burn out. He looked down at Julian. There was a bad feeling in his heart, but he had no choice. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t agree, Julian had plenty of ways to convince him. ¡°Bro/ Vans said as he put out his cigarette, looking nothing like the quiet doctor he usually was. Before Julian, he was like a younger sibling. Julian smiled and said, ¡°Move into this apartment.¡± ¡°Move¡­here?¡± Vans repeated. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything. You just need to move in. Right next to Diana¡¯s apartment.¡± Vans wasn¡¯t happy when he heard this. ¡®Are you trying to interfere with her life again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian replied. He had thought things through. ¡®While you¡¯re living here, I won¡¯t get involved no matter what happens.¡± It wasn¡¯t considered to be interfering with her life¡­right? ¡°You¡¯re really heartless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Julian suddenly asked in a raised voice. ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s living here alone with her friend. As her boyfriend, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Then, he snorted at Vans and said, ¡°Scum.¡± Vans was speechless. He never imagined he would see Julian acting so spoiled in his life. However, Julian wasn¡¯t acting spoiled. He was simply masking his true feelings. Vans could hear the concern in Julian¡¯s voice for Diana, and understood the man¡¯s worries. Even so, he didn¡¯t call Julian out on it. ¡°I¡¯m not scum, okay? Someone offering to pay for me to live next to my girlfriend? Sign me up!¡¯ Julian let out a breath of relief. ¡°Good. You have ten minutes to move.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush so much, is there?¡± ¡°As for exining to Nina and the others without revealing anything, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± Julian laughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re good at being a double agent, aren¡¯t you? I trust you can handle it this time too.¡± ¡°¡­Do I need to report Diana¡¯s movements to you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± If she were found out, she would definitely be furious. As long as Vans was here, Julian could ensure the two women¡¯s safety; that was enough for him. If anything happened, Nina and Diana could rely on each other. So far, that was what Julian thought. As long as Diana was fine and living happily, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would interfere in her life. s, he underestimated his feelings. Ever since he discovered that Diana lived right above Ka, he was desperately holding himself back from just going up there. ¡°I ran into Vans when I came back today,¡± Ka said, smiling as she let Julian in. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this apartmentplex, but he, Diana, and Nina live here now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Julian said nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to head up to see Diana?¡± Ka asked, ncing at him. ¡°There¡¯s no point,¡± Julian replied, seemingly toozy to talk. Afterwards, he went to stand alone on the balcony. From there, he could sometimes hear faint conversations between Diana and Nina. Sometimes, if he was lucky, he could even hear Dianaugh. Whenever that happened, his mood would also improve. Vans had suggested Julian head to his unit instead where it was closer to Diana, but Julian staunchly refused. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Going over to Vans unit would put Julian too close to Diana, and it would be easy to be discovered by her. It was much better to remain at Ka¡¯s ce. The distance was appropriate, and he could asionally hear what was happening upstairs. He also got to watch Ka and ensure thetter didn¡¯t do anything strange to Diana. Ka also hadn¡¯t tried meeting Diana either, and that was good. Diana likely didn¡¯t know of Ka¡¯s existence here, which meant she wouldn¡¯t suddenlye down and discover Julian¡¯s presence. Julian knew he was no more than a parasite, hiding in Ka¡¯s apartment as he silently observed everything about Diana. But¡­ He could resist the urge to get involved in her life. The deep longing he felt made it impossible for him to go anywhere else. Ka was initially angry about the reason Julian had beening over so frequently, and didn¡¯t want to see him because of that. However, Lucy told her that if they kept in close contact for long enough, she might have the chance to turn things around. And¡­ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ka nced at her reflection in the mirror and smirked to herself. She looked a lot like Diana, after all, and the chances of her sess were higher than any other woman. Ironic that she had somehow be Diana¡¯s substitute without even realizing it! Even her every move and gesture were bing more like Diana as the days passed. ¡°Today, at Esteem Creations¡­¡± Ka began, smiling as she brought Julian a cup of coffee. ¡°Do you remember the guy who was with us at dinner with Diana, Jayden?¡± As soon as Julian heard Diana¡¯s name, he perked up and was willing to talk to Ka. ¡°Hmm. I do.¡± ¡°He actually called me Diana by mistake today,¡± Ka said, though there was no anger in her voice. ¡°Do we really look that much alike?¡± They did look quite alike. On a scale from one to ten, with ten being the highest, their simrity before was a seven. Now, it had risen to a nine. Ka¡¯s style of dress and makeup had also be more like Diana¡¯s. A hint of displeasure shed in Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do you have to be simr to her? Just be yourself.¡± He was now utterly indifferent to Ka, and wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce if he could. Annoyed, he snapped, ¡°Stop imitating her.¡± With just one sentence, he hadpletely crushed Ka¡¯s self-esteem thoroughly and utterly. She had gone so far. Why oh why couldn¡¯t Julian take a closer look at her? Diana had only been with him for three years. Could that woman really rece all the years Ka had spent with Julian? However, Ka didn¡¯t dare question Julian. She was afraid if she spoke out, she would lose thest chance to be with him; he might end up hating her so much that he wouldn¡¯t speak to her ever again. If that happened, her hope of marrying into the Fulcher family would once again be shattered. Thus, there was nothing she could do but bear with it. She would endure this treatment until the day Julian finally turned around and looked at her again. From there on, she would slowly regain her hope. At least now, in the eyes of others, this apartment was a gilded cage Julian had given her to hide in. Everyone kept telling her that good things awaited her in the future. And so, Ka forced herself to keep smiling. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though she agreed on the surface, she didn¡¯t change her behavior and continued to maintain her resemnce to Diana. Later, Julian started to ignore herpletely. Every time he came in, he would go straight to the balcony without sparing her a single nce. As for Diana, she began to feel that something wasn¡¯t quite right recently. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 When Diana returned from her studio, she confided her suspicions to Nina. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen Julian in our neighborhood.¡± Nina quickly ced her hand on Diana¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you running a fever? Is it high enough that you started to hallucinate about Julian?¡± ¡°¡­Do I look that fragile?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re not running a fever, that¡¯s fine,¡± Nina said. She withdrew her hand and became serious. ¡°If you really cant let go of him, that¡¯s not a weakness. That¡¯s just how love works. I won¡¯t make fun of you. If you can¡¯t be open and honest with me, then I¡¯m not doing a good job as your friend.¡± After that, Nina went into her bedroom and came out with a nket. ¡¯I¡¯ll be staying next door tonight. Take your time and think about what I said, okay? M Nina was giving Diana some space so she could sort out her feelings. Upon arriving at Vans¡¯s ce, she asked him, ¡°Do you think Diana really loves Julian? Even after everything that¡¯s happened between them, how could she think she saw Julian in our neighborhood?¡± Nina continued, ¡°Last week, she even said she thought she heard Julian¡¯s voice!¡¯ Nina was worried that Diana would be lovesick if this went on. ¡°Do you think I should take her to the hospital for a check-up?¡± ¡°What can they check for?¡± Vans asked, feeling a little guilty as he hurriedly avoided Nina¡¯s gaze. ¡°Maybe she just can¡¯t let it go for now, so her mind¡¯s filled with those thoughts.¡± Meaning, yes, Diana was indeed thinking about Julian. Hepletely omitted the fact that Julian was indeed downstairs. When Nina didn¡¯t suspect anything, Vans breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you think Diana still loves Julian?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nina replied, sounding close to tears. ¡°She cared so much about her two babies. She was even willing to take a hit for Julian back then, but he¡­¡± Always disappointed her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore,¡± Nina said, clearly having no interest in this topic. ¡°If Diana really loves him to the point of hallucinating about him, I¡¯ll get really angry!¡± After all, Nina had been there to see how awfully Julian had treated Diana in the past. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But¡­ ¡°If she really loves him, then I¡¯ll support them getting back together.¡± However¡­ ¡°Diana may be having hallucinations, but on the other hand, Julian doesn¡¯t seem to care about this at all,¡± Nina said with a sigh. ¡°After all, he¡¯spletely infatuated with Ka, not Diana.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for that infatuation, none of these troubles would have happened. Listening to this, Vans wanted nothing more than to reveal Julian¡¯s current situation to Nina. Still, he had already made a mistake in interfering in Julian and Diana¡¯s affairs once; his meddling didn¡¯t turn out too well, and even worsened their rtionship. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything rash this time. Fearing that Nina would pursue the matter with him all night, he quickly leaned over her with a wolfish grin, blocking the light as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop thinking about that, okay? Time to turn off the lights!¡± Meanwhile, Oliver had made some new progress. Despite not liking Julian, he had to admit Julian was very capable and efficient in his work. It had taken Oliver a long time to find the clues, but the results were so absurd that he couldn¡¯t determine Julian¡¯s motives. He had thought about contacting Julian and asking the man about it face to face; but when he thought about how Diana had canceled their dinner ns in such a hurry, he realized that she may have already known this fact. But she hadn¡¯t told him, even when he had been one of the people involved. Disappointment ran through Oliver, and his desire to confront Julian faded. However, he knew he had to find the time to tell Diana about how she had saved Julian when they were younger. Unfortunately, with such a busy schedule at the hospital recently, Oliver decided to pick up more shifts to help his colleagues before freeing up some time to meet Diana. When the time came, it would also be time to hear Diana¡¯s answer to his confession. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 James was currently in a dilemma. On the day he, Ka, and Lucy dug up the babies¡¯ grave, he had fallen ill after returning home. At night, he kept dreaming of the two children who hadn¡¯t yet fully formed. In his dream, Diana would reach out to choke him, screaming that he would have to pay the price for digging up the grave. Meanwhile, Julian stood behind her with a cold glint in his eyes. There were no words of usation from the man, but the oppressing air around him was enough to make James tremble in fear. When James woke up in the morning, he had no idea what to think about Ka wanting to marry into the Fulcher family. When James recalled how Kate cared for him, he felt touched and couldn¡¯t help but harbor some hope for Diana. He hesitated for a long time before finally mustering up the courage to pick up the phone and try to tell Diana about what he had done. However, this time, Diana didn¡¯t answer his call. She had gone to a photo studio to pick up the pictures that Nina had taken on her birthday. Sure enough, pictures taken by a first-ss paparazzo were beautiful. Even though Diana wasn¡¯t usually fond of her own face, she felt her expressions looked gentle enough to be drawn into the pictures. It was nice enough that she wanted to show her two babies. The weather was lovely, with the crisp autumn air and afortable breeze blowing gently on her face. After picking up the photos, she bought two small cakes and went to the cemetery. With the good weather, her surroundings seemed even more peaceful than usual. At the foot of the mountain, Diana got out of the car and slowly made her way upwards. But the further she walked, the worse her expression became. The bright yellow tombstone she had personally carved seemed to have fallen to the ground. However, she was still too far away to clearly see what had exactly happened. She quickened her steps, anxious. When she got closer, she almost cried out in horror. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t been mistaken. The tombstone had really been dug up! They were only babies! Who could they have offended?! The pictures and cakes in her hand fell to the ground with a loud tter as her gaze was firmly fixed on the big, empty pit. Her eyes turned red with terror, and she used all her strength to stop trembling. Once she was in control, she slowly crouched to find the urn. Her two babies had been so young¡­! They were still two unformed embryos when they had been taken away from her body, and it was impossible to preserve them without being ced in a refrigerated environment. However, such a ce would be too cold for them Diana couldn¡¯t bear to let them be trapped in such a ce forever. Ultimately, she epted the hospital¡¯s suggestion to have them cremated into ashes. Julian had bought two ss bottles and ced the two babies together in one box. She hoped they could keep each otherpany that way, and the thought gave her one finalfort. But now, the grave had been dug up, and there was residual rainwater in the tomb. Even the ash box had been opened¡­! When Diana picked up the box, she felt like her heart was about to burst open. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 The water also washed away the final vestiges of hope in Diana¡¯s heart. She remembered on that rainy day, she had felt deeply uneasy. Now, she knew it wasn¡¯t because something had happened to her parents or Oliver, but rather here¡­ It had been her two precious babies whom she had overlooked. She couldn¡¯t forgive herself. She couldn¡¯t let this matter go, either. Stumbling along with the empty urn in her arms and blood-stained fingerprints on her face, she went to the cemetery¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t know when her shoes had fallen off. Regardless, they were gone by the time she arrived at the monitoring room. However, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and simply requested calmly, ¡°I want to see the surveince footage.¡± Since she had been the one to choose this cemetery and such a terrible thing had happened, she needed to find out who was behind it. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to face her babies anymore. Even silently reciting their names in her heart now felt like a great sin. She had to¡­ She had to do something for them right away! Immediately! That would be the only way to alleviate the guilt and the feeling of her heart being ripped out of her chest. However, the people in the monitoring room were hesitant. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Miss Winnington.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They clearly wanted to help her with everything they could, since such an awful thing had happened. It was the graves of two unborn babies, after all. Whoever had dug them up must be insane and outrageous! Just who would have such a grudge that they would target two babies who had just been buried? Yet, no matter how angry everyone in the room was, there was nothing they could do. They looked at Diana apologetically and said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing we can do. The surveince cameras broke down from the heavy rain a few days ago.¡± Diana¡¯s expression slowly turned from indifference to ice. She knew all along that this incident wasn¡¯t a coincidence, given that only Aster and Star¡¯s grave had been dug up. It was only at this moment that Diana realized she had underestimated just how wicked human nature could be. The gravedigger had intentionally done this! They had targeted her babies! And¡­ They had targeted her as well. Was it Ka? Did that woman have the guts to do such a thing? If not her, who else? There were only a few people who knew about the babies¡¯ existence. Regardless of who it was, Diana needed evidence. Diana thought for a moment, and said in an unusually calm voice, ¡°Were all the cameras broken?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve been malfunctioning since the rain a few days ago. We¡¯re still repairing them, but since there are a lot of them, it¡¯s taking a while.¡± ¡°What about surveince footage from before the rain?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± the person in the monitoring room was hesitant. ¡°They were all working fine.¡± They clearly thought that the problems started due to the strong wind and thunderstorms on the rainy day, but Diana wasn¡¯t of the same mind. However, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the people in this room. They were only workers, and couldn¡¯t do much. If she wanted to me someone, it would be herself for not being cautious enough and not taking Julian¡¯s advice to bury them in the Fulcher family cemetery. With that thought in mind, she walked out of the monitoring room. Her expression darkened, and there was no hint of her usual gentleness. Only a chilling, murderous glint remained. She contacted Oliver. Getting straight to the point when the man answered, she said, ¡°Help me.¡± This was the first time she had ever asked Oliver for help. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Diana¡¯s sudden request. She had never spoken to him in such a tone before, let alone asked him for help. In fact, her actions always made it clear that she was drawing a clear line between them. However, he had clung to that hope and refused to let go. When he heard Diana speaking this way, he initially thought he was mistaken. After confirming it was indeed her, he calmed down and ced the phone between his ear and shoulder, and pulled off the gloves he had just used to treat a patient. ¡°What do you need?¡± When Diana heard his answer, she knew that things would be fine. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m shameless. I¡¯ve been wanting to refuse you, but I still¡­ had toe to you for help,¡± Diana said. She took a deep breath after she finished talking to keep her most vulnerable emotions hidden. Throughout the conversation, she remained eerily calm. It was an unusual calm that made Oliver suspect that something big had happened. Otherwise, Diana wouldn¡¯t be acting this way. He was about to ask what happened when she said firmly, ¡°Oliver, I need your help. Someone has desecrated the grave of my babies. I want to find out who did it.¡± Oliver immediately asked about the surveince footage, and Diana informed him of what had happened. ¡°I got it,¡± Oliver replied. What he needed to do was to repair the surveince equipment. ¡°Every time something happens, the surveince cameras are broken.¡± Dianaughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s always the same old story. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± But with determination, every problem could be solved. Oliver acted quickly. After all, it was just a matter of technology and connections. He didn¡¯t need to do anything personally, but he needed to call in some favors. And so, the task went smoothly. After about thirty minutes, Oliver called Diana again. ¡°The surveince cameras were damaged due to natural causes,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°It was rted to the rainy weather, which caused the circuits to deteriorate and the equipment to burn out.¡± In their country, many surveince cameras were just for show. In other words, the cemetery might not have discovered the problem of their aging cameras if the rain hadn¡¯t been so heavy. ¡°So, what can we do?¡± Diana asked with a frown. ¡°Can they be restored?¡± ¡°Give me some time,¡± Oliver assured. ¡®Til contact you again in an hour.¡± He was afraid she would get anxious, so he called her every half an hour. After three calls, she received a video file in her email. When she clicked on it, she saw Ka in the footage. Because the cameras were old and damaged before the rain, the restored footage was short and only showed Ka getting out of the car. However, that was enough. Ka wouldn¡¯t havee to the cemetery if she didn¡¯t need anything from there. Oliver¡¯s words also confirmed Diana¡¯s suspicion. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the cemetery with any connections to Ka.¡± Ka hade on a rainy night to dig up the grave of her two babies. What a vicious woman! Ka had nned to harm her babies when they were still in her belly. Now that they were starting to rest in peace, she went insane and actually dug up their grave! Diana¡¯s eyes reddened angrily at the thought. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said to Oliver. ¡°I still have to deal with some things today, but I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal soon.¡± Oliver felt that her emotions were off, and he asked, ¡°Should Ie over to see you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana refused firmly. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to get involved in the grudge between her and Ka. This time, she would handle it herself. ¡­In a way only a mother could. Respect for others, when they refused, was something that had been ingrained in Oliver¡¯s bones. As he was a gentleman, he nodded at Diana¡¯s reply. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He would wait for her to deal with things her own way. ¡°Stay safe.¡± That was all he could request of her. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Diana didn¡¯t respond to Oliver¡¯s words, and instead asked, ¡°Onest thing. Could you help me find Ka¡¯s address?¡± After Oliver hung up, he felt anxious. Today¡¯s events had been sudden, and he still had many shifts at the hospital. He couldn¡¯t very well abandon his patients in need of treatment! But¡­ What if something really happened to Diana? This wasn¡¯t a time for him to try to be a hero. Oliver¡¯s only concern was Diana¡¯s safety; and so, he contacted Julian. He was short and straight to the point. ¡°I know what you did to me and Diana. Honestly, I don¡¯t understand your motives. Buf if you have even the slightest bit of affection left for her, please go to her immediately. She may be in danger.¡± Julian was confused by Oliver¡¯s sudden call. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Oliver, but he didn¡¯t hang up either. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡¯ Diana lived next door to Vans, so Julian would¡¯ve known about any signs of danger long before Oliver; if there was any. ¡°I¡¯m not making this up,¡± Oliver pressed. ¡°It¡¯s about Ka!¡± ¡°Dr. Channing, please hurry! Help!¡± Without further dy, the call was disconnected. What had Ka done to Diana? Why did Oliver call him if something had happened to her? Had their rtionship progressed further? Julian didn¡¯t have time to think about those questions. Before he realized what was happening, he was already wearing his suit and sitting in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the apartment,¡± he told Noel. Rubbing his head tiredly, he asked, ¡°Has Ka been acting strangetely?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°No, sir. She¡¯s been going to work on time, and I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual.¡¯ Julian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the apartment first.¡± He didn¡¯t believe Ka would dare do anything to Diana, but he had to make sure. Since this matter involved Diana, Noel didn¡¯t dare dy and stepped on the gas pedal, speeding all the way to their destination. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here,¡± he soon announced. When Julian got out of the car and started walking, it was coincidentally in the opposite direction Diana had taken. However, he was walking slightly faster than her. He still vividly recalled how Diana had crouched in the rain and told him she didn¡¯t want to see him or have any contact with him again. She even pushed him towards Ka and hoped that he would marry her. Diana must have hated him more than anything.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian didn¡¯t dare meet Diana in person, for fear she would misunderstand and assume he was still following her. As such, he turned to the building entrance first. However, Diana had already locked onto his figure earlier. The man who passed her was indeed Julian; she hadn¡¯t been mistaken. It was definitely not a hallucination, because even the Rolls Royce parked at the roadside hadn¡¯t left. Noel was still seated in the driver¡¯s seat. When he met her eyes, he rolled down the window and nodded respectfully at her. Compared to Mr. Carter¡¯s gaze, there was respect and sincerity in his eyes. However, Diana ignored Noel. She wasn¡¯t in a mood to deal with him. In fact, seeing Julian actually appearing here again worsened everything. However, this also confirmed that Oliver had given her the correct address. She had actually wandered in the same neighborhood as Ka, and had even been that wretched woman¡¯s neighbor for several days! Well, well. It hadn¡¯t been strange for her to have heard Julian¡¯s voice. After dealing with the marriage with Diana, who was Ka¡¯s substitute, Julian finally moved in with Ka, huh? Was he truly clueless as to what Ka had done?! Chapter 489 Chapter 489 On that rainy day, Diana had protected Julian at all costs, and the fear of being struck from behind overwhelmed her again in this instance. Her blood seemed to stop flowing, and her heart and mind grew heavy to the point of suffocating. Thinking about something in one¡¯s mind was sometimes different from seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes. When she said she wanted Julian to marry Ka, she hoped he would refute her and get angry about it. She even hoped he would grab her neck and strangle her to stop her from spouting such nonsense! Yet¡­ He hadn¡¯t said a single word to disagree. He loved that woman from the bottom of his heart. However, Diana¡¯s heart didn¡¯t hurt anymore from this revtion. She had grownpletely numb. Now, all she wanted to do was find Ka. And then¡­ A sense of determination and fearlessness filled her. She was no longer intimidated by anyone or anything right now, no matter how powerful or revered her enemies may be. She was decisive in her choice. She wouldn¡¯t wait for revenge, or bid her time anymore. Ka had gone too far! And today, Diana would make her pay! Diana walked quickly, so much that she almost seemed to be flying on her feet. Her gaze was sharp, and she ignored Noel. There was no one else in her eyes right now. She turned to a corner, and entered a fruit shop to buy a dagger. Noel thought Diana hadn¡¯t noticed him and wanted to greet her. But then he saw Diana walking away in a hurry, as if she was avoiding a gue; feeling awkward, he quickly gave up. Following that, he drove into the underground parking lot to park the car. Meanwhile, Diana arrived at the elevator. The disy on the elevator screen showed that it was currently on the twenty-second floor. Hah¡­ Julian had really gone to see Ka. Diana also pressed the button for the twenty-second floor, and stared at the unlit button on the twenty- third floor with mixed emotions. If Diana wasn¡¯t going to serve justice for her babies today, would Nina be heartbroken upon returning to their home and learning about what had happened? Regardless, it was lucky that Vans was around tofort Nina. When the elevator door slid open, Diana reached for the knife in her bag and calmly headed to the location Oliver had given her. She knocked on the door, and Ka opened it. She was dressed in lounge clothes, and there was a big smile on her face when she saw Diana. ¡°Diana! You really came! Julian just mentioned you,¡± Ka said as she tried to pull Diana inside. ¡°I knew you lived upstairs and wanted to say hi, but Julian wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± Diana realized that Julian had yed her for a fool once more. She clenched her fist tightly and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Ka lowered her voice and said, ¡°He¡¯s tired, so he¡¯s resting on the couch.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It seemed he had seen Diana downstairs, but hadn¡¯t stopped to see her. Still, Diana didn¡¯t mind. It was better this way. She quickly pulled Ka out and blocked the door with her foot to prevent any noise from alerting the man inside. If she did that, she would stand no chance of winning. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a vicious glint in her eyes, and Ka immediately knew why Diana hade. She whispered, so that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Did you see the grave? The rain was so heavy that day, and I tried my best to protect the ashes, but they still flowed away! Diana¡­ Sometimes you have to learn to let go. Just as the ashes will eventually be fertilizer for new growth, holding on to your babies in a small box serves no purpose. Think of how their sacrifice will help the world! Those ashes can turn into spring mud, which nurtures new flowers. It-¡° Before Ka could finish, Diana raised her hand and pped Ka hard across the face! Chapter 490 Chapter 490 With that harsh p, Ka¡¯s forehead hit the door hard. Her already hoarse voice became sharper as she screamed, ¡¯Diana! Why would you hit your own sister?!¡¯ Diana ignored Ka, and continued pping thetter without stopping. As she did, she snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t say my name.¡± When her name passed Ka¡¯s lips, the disgust in her was unbearable. She didn¡¯t have a sister like this monster! Turn into spring mud, which nurtures new flowers?! Hah! Diana took out the knife and ced it on Ka¡¯s arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to admit it so quickly,¡¯ Diana hissed. She imagined the scene of Ka trampling over the grave of her babies, and how this wicked woman poured their ashes gleefully into the drain. She almost lost her ability to breathe from the violent pain that struck her heart. She suppressed the tremors in her arm the best she could andmented,¡± But that¡¯s also good. It saves us time.¡¯ She would let Ka feel what it meant about how being sacrificed would help the world. As she said that, the knife slowly sank into Ka¡¯s arm. Ka hadn¡¯t expected such a violent reaction from Diana; for a moment, she was unable to react. She initially wanted to see Diana¡¯s breakdown and subsequent hysteria, not a murderous attempt like this! For the first time she stood before Diana, fear and terror flooded her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly regretted agreeing with Julian earlier when she told him he didn¡¯t need to help her, and that she would resolve the issue with Diana peacefully. Now, she might not be able to do as she said. ¡°The thing you shouldn¡¯t have done¡­was to provoke my children repeatedly.¡± The sharp de of the knife slid across Ka¡¯s arms, leaving behind uneven drops of blood. ¡°Your blood is like my children¡¯s ashes too, don¡¯t you think? It can also turn into fertilizer for new growth. Think about how your sacrifice will help the world, alright?¡± Diana said as she pressed down harder. Ka was trembling all over. ¡°Diana! S-Stop!¡± Then, she raised her voice and screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Julian! Diana¡¯s gone crazy! Julian! She¡¯s lost her mind!¡¯ Oh? Ka was calling for backup. This time, Diana wouldn¡¯t give her a chance! Diana acted quickly, raising the knife to be on the same level as Ka¡¯s face and bringing it down as harshly as she could. The knife glinted in the dim light¡­ And an ugly gash now lined Ka¡¯s face. It would scar, Ka had no doubt about it. If Julian didn¡¯t show up soon, Diana would aim for her neck next! ¡°Julian!¡± Ka screamed desperately. She said nothing about the grave and struggled wildly at the door. ¡°My sister¡¯s crazy! She knows I live downstairs from her, and she¡¯s gotten even crazier after you and I started to live together! She¡¯s angry because she was my substitute in the past, and she has a knife! She cut my face! No!¡± Terror seeped into Ka¡¯s voice as she screamed again, more desperately this time, ¡°She¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Atst, Julian, who had been trying to abide by Diana¡¯s wishes by avoiding her, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about Ka dying. However, he was afraid of Diana getting blood on her hands! He jumped up from the couch, as if fearing for Ka¡¯s life, and forcefully opened the door Diana had blocked with her foot. The sudden change of momentum made Diana stumble, and she almost fell to the ground. Left with no choice, Diana released Ka; however, the murderous glint in her eyes remained. Julian¡¯s heart clenched tightly. He had never seen Diana in such a state before. Seeing the blood on her and her cold gaze, he truly feared that Diana would ruin herself because of Ka. He desperately restrained himself from rushing forward to pull her into his arms. Disbelief was in his eyes as he said softly, ¡°Diana¡­¡± His tone was filled with anxiety, hesitation, and caution. But there was also doubt, the desire to persuade her, and confusion. Diana reminded herself not to dwell on his tone. Even if he said anything more, it had absolutely nothing to do with her. To remain unscathed before him, she needed her heart to be as hard as a rock. So, she raised one eyebrow and asked coldly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Fulcher?¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Diana¡¯s indifferent tone sent frightened shivers down Julian¡¯s spine. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He could clearly see that she wasn¡¯t treating him as her husband or ex- husband. Hell, she wasn¡¯t even seeing him as a friend. Her tone and address implied that she had drawn a clear line between them. Diana looked at him with a gaze of ice, ignoring the blood on her body and calmly asked, ¡¯Do you even know what this woman had done?¡± Julian didn¡¯t know. And he didn¡¯t want to know! All he cared about now was that Diana shouldn¡¯t be in this state! If Diana was this way because of him and Ka that Diana, wouldn¡¯t it be enough if he removed himself and Ka from the picture? It wasn¡¯t worth it for her to sacrifice herself for them. His heart was in turmoil; however, when he looked at Diana, he suppressed all his emotions and said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Ka did.¡¯ He only cared about Diana. Yet now, it was clear that Diana wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. Julian frowned and pushed down his worries as he went on, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Oliver? Isn¡¯t it best that you two get together?¡¯ Even if Julian didn¡¯t like Oliver, he knew that the man was more suited for Diana than him. Julian was like a knife consistently stabbing into Diana¡¯s heart, making her already broken heart suffer even more unbearable pain. Things were already at this point, yet¡­ Julian was still thinking about getting her together with Oliver. How much determination and perseverance did Julian have regarding this matter? Was her existence something he and Ka were so uneasy about? Immediately, Diana dismissed the idea of asking Julian to make things right with the grave. She had been prepared for hisck of help, anyway. After all, Julian hadn¡¯t done anything to Ka when they had lost their babies. At this point, Diana didn¡¯t hold out any hope for anything from the man. It was why she hadn¡¯t wasted anytime and had gone straight for Ka the moment they met. ording to her n, as long as Julian didn¡¯te out ore out a littleter, she would have been able to sh a major artery on Ka¡¯s neck. She wanted Ka to understand what despair and hopelessness truly meant. Yet when Ka screamed for help, Julian again appeared to stop her without asking any questions. ¡°No, it¡¯s not good,¡± Diana hissed through gritted teeth. She endured the pain in her heart, not wanting to let her grievances and pain spill out. ¡°Who I like and whether I want to be with said person is none of your business. But, the woman in your arms is my concern. I came here today intending to die together with her!¡¯ The knife in Diana¡¯s hand dripped with blood, and her cold eyes were devoid of any tenderness. In short, she looked positively terrifying. Especially when Julian heard what Diana¡¯s true intention was. This wasn¡¯t the Diana he knew, but it was enough to make his heart ache. So much so, that his heart clenched tightly. He thought back to what Ka had screamed and asked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to interfere with your affairs with Oliver or anything else rted to you, why did youe here to interfere with Ka and me?¡¯ Interfere with his and Ka¡¯s lives? Hah! ¡°Julian, you¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± Diana snarled. ¡°If I knew you and Ka were living downstairs, I wouldn¡¯t have moved into this apartment even if I died!¡± She felt sick living under the same roof as these two cheaters! Her disgust was so obvious that Julian felt like he was about to lose his mind. ¡°Why? Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes! So much that I want you and Ka to die!¡± This way, at least the grave of her babies would be intact. They wouldn¡¯t have died as embryos and had their ashes washed away by rainwater! She hated Ka, and she hated Julian for protecting Ka! She hated them so much, she wanted them dead! With that in mind, Diana rushed at Ka with the knife in hand; only to be stopped by Noel, who had just arrived. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Damn it! Diana had already divorced Julian, but Noel still insisted on calling her ma¡¯am! It was obvious whose idea it was. Ka deliberately made a sound that sounded like she was responding to Noel¡¯s call, but it also sounded like she was screaming in pain from her injury. ¡°Julian, will my face be disfigured?¡± Only then did Julian turn around to really look at Ka. Diana had used quite a bit of force. Ka¡¯s throat was already bad, and she had lost her ability to bear children. If her face was disfigured now¡­ Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Ka. From his point of view, Ka had already been punished for what she had done to the babies. There was no reason for Diana to erupt this way out of the blue. He wanted to have a proper talk with Diana, but when he saw the disgust in her eyes, he recalled her words on that rainy day again. Diana probably didnt want to talk to him at all. Thinking about their rtionship, Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed in their state. He decided to distance himself from her as initially nned. Perhaps it would make Diana a little happier and get her out of her bad mood as soon as possible. Thinking for a moment, he said to Noel, ¡°Handle this.¡± This was probably what Diana wanted. He would take Ka to bandage her wounds. If Ka was disfigured, it would cause conflict between her and Diana; this would in turn negatively affect Diana¡¯s career, which had just started to take off. But from Diana¡¯s point of view, this was tant favoritism. She struggled to break free from Noel¡¯s hold, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only re at Ka with burning eyes filled with hatred, looking like she would strike again if she were given the chance. Dying together¡­ The words Diana uttered threw Julian into panic. He couldn¡¯t ept anything happening to her! ¡°Noel, contact Oliver and have him apany Diana.¡± ¡°What about you?!¡¯ Diana blurted out, looking at the man who had always pushed her away but could easily break her heart. Ka was still crying and screaming, but Julian ignored her. He simply said, ¡¯Til take my fiancee to the hospital.¡¯ Fiancee?! All three of them were shocked. Ka shot Julian a look of disbelief. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Jin didn¡¯t say anything against it, and simply supported Ka in a more gentle manner. ¡°Take it slow.¡± Ka was deeply moved. She never thought she would benefit so much from this misfortune! Her heart was soaring, and she gave him a meek look and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure Diana didn¡¯t mean to do it. Don¡¯t be angry with her because of me, okay, Julian?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± As long as the situation benefitted Ka, it was enough for Ka. Julian didn¡¯t want the two sisters to keep fighting. If they really ended up dying together¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s stop all these grudges here, okay?¡± Julian said as he helped Ka into the elevator and pressed a hand against the wound on her face.¡± Diana¡¯s not in a good mood today.¡¯ Of course Diana wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood. Someone had dug up the grave of her babies! How could she ever be in a good mood?! Fortunately for Ka, it seemed Diana was stubborn to the core and hadn¡¯t mentioned the matter to Julian. Instead, she hade to find Ka first. Before the elevator closed, Ka deliberately leaned closer to Julian and mouthed a sly ¡®Thank you¡± to Diana. Diana was about to explode from the rage running through her veins! ¡°Ka!¡± she screamed, filled with rage. The more rowdy and angry she was, the more worried Julian became about her condition. Before he left, he shot Noel a look, and the other man instantly understood. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Miss Winnington,¡¯ Noel said as he slowly released Diana once the elevator had gone. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Mr. Channing for you. Please be patient.¡± Noel¡¯s actions represented Julian¡¯s intentions. They were determined to push her toward Oliver. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Would Julian and Ka only be at ease by doing that? Dianaughed bitterly, feeling like she had been living like a joke for the past three years. Even just a month ago, she and Julian had been looking forward to the birth of their babies and being a happy family together. Now, those times were all a joke. Did Julian even care about their children? No, he didn¡¯t! He only cared about Ka; nothing else. How hateful! Because of him, Diana couldn¡¯t even get her revenge on Ka. And now, they were engaged, making it harder to deal with Ka in the future. Diana sighed again. She didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for her to get justice for her babies. ¡°Noel,¡± Diana suddenly said, looking up. Noel was startled by the sudden address and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Oliver¡­ Is he a powerful man?¡± Diana¡¯s knowledge about Oliver was limited to knowing that he was a doctor, a member of the Channing family, and brother to the top female celebrity Fanny Smith. But beyond that, she knew nothing else. Noel thought for a moment. Initially, his instinct was to say Oliver couldn¡¯tpare to Julian, but when he saw the solemn look in Diana¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s quite powerful.¡± Oliver was the man who currently held Diana¡¯s heart, after all, so Noel didn¡¯t want to say anything bad about him in front of Diana. He feared she would think Julian¡¯s men were petty and talked about others behind their backs. Besides, even if Oliver couldn¡¯tpare to Julian, he was still quite powerful in his own right. Noel felt that he wasn¡¯t lying, either. Diana nodded. Her clouded gaze obscured her emotions at the moment; she looked into Noel¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Alright. Help me contact Oliver, then, n Her tone was firm, as if she had made some sort of decision in that few seconds. There was also a sense of sadness in her tone that Noel couldn¡¯t quite understand. However, he obeyed her words and also remembered to put in a good word for Julian. ¡°Understood. Mr. Fulcher has also instructed me to help you get in touch with Mr. Channing.¡± His boss was a thoughtful and considerate man, after all. Noel actually hoped that Diana would turn around and take another look at Julian, so that the man wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken. That way, Julian would also be able to refocus on his work. Yet instead of offering herfort, Noel¡¯s misguided words hit Diana right in the heart where it hurt. ¡°I know.¡± Pushing her toward Oliver as soon as possible would allow Julian to marry his fiancee without any worries. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. How ironic. Diana sat on the ground. She saw her own disheveled reflection on the marble wall, and felt another wave of helplessness wash over her. When Oliver arrived, he was met with Diana¡¯s pale face, and she looked like she was about to faint. He was still wearing his white coat when he approached her. Every time he came to see her, he always seemed to be in a hurry. At least, more so than Julian. Diana looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Oliver.¡± Oliver hummed in reply and hurriedly went about checking the spots on her body that had blood. After confirming there were no wounds on her, he looked into her eyes and asked, ¡® What happened?¡± Diana didn¡¯t answer, so he looked at Noel. Just as Noel was about to exin, Diana spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± Oliver was taken aback. ¡°What answer?¡± His mind was filled with only concern for Diana and her current state. There was no room for anything else. ¡°The answer to your confession,¡± Diana said, not concerned about how Noel was still present. Noel had a surprised look on his face, and his mouth was open in shock. It was so round, it looked like it could fit an egg if Diana were honest. However, this wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him knowing about this, nor did she care if Julian found outter. Yet, Noel was stammering as if he had heard the most unbelievable thing in his life. ¡°Y-You must be joking.¡± He stared numbly at Diana, then at Oliver before eximing, ¡°It was Mr. Channing who confessed to you?!¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Upon hearing those words, Oliver was displeased. ¡°Of course I confessed to her. Did you think Diana was the one pursuing me?¡± Normally, he wasn¡¯t one to easily get angry with others; but when it came to Diana, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any insult towards her. He even shot Noel a warning look. ¡°Diana has already divorced Julian, so she¡¯s free to date whoever she wants, right?¡¯ Noel¡¯s heart sank. He had underestimated Oliver. Oliver may seem gentle, but he was actually not someone to mess with. As expected from a member of the Channing family! Noel even felt a sense of guilt growing in him when Oliver looked at him. He hadn¡¯t been wrong. Oliver was indeed a formidable man. That also meant that he was qualified to challenge Julian. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡¯ Noel exined without much thought, though he was still in shock. ¡°As you¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Channing, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He had to quickly tell Julian that they had been wrong all along. It wasn¡¯t Diana who liked Oliver. It was the other way around! Oliver had been pursuing Diana, and she was the one who never responded to him! This only proved that what they didst time, when they had sent Oliver to Diana¡¯s bed, was an utterly ridiculous thing¡­! It was no wonder Diana was furious! They had been wrong. So, very, very wrong! Diana looked at Noel¡¯s fleeing figure and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in disdain. What was she really waiting for? The fact that Julian had taken Ka away again was solid truth. Even if Noel stayed, it didn¡¯t mean he would take care of her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The man had just¡­waited for the right moment to push her to Oliver. Sometimes, she felt that she wasn¡¯t even a substitute for Ka in Julian¡¯s heart. It seemed she wasn¡¯t even worthy enough to be considered that. No, she was probably just a ything to him. When Julian was happy and satisfied, he would say he loved her. He would even envision a future with her. He would even¡­ce his hand on her belly and tell her how much he was looking forward to the birth of their babies. But when he was unhappy and had Ka by his side, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to push Diana away. He had kept his promise from way back, when he imed he wouldn¡¯t care about any children she carried. It was as if allowing her to give birth to her babies had been the greatest act of kindness he could offer. But since he didn¡¯t love her, why give her false hope? ¡°Oliver,¡± Diana started. Her lips were white, and blood still stained her clothes. Seeing her slight tremor, Oliver removed his white coat and helped her wipe her hands. He looked so tender as he patiently took care of her. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± Let¡¯s try it out. That was what Diana attempted to say, but she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because she began to cry. All day long, from visiting her babies with photos in hand to learning about the tragedy that had struck their grave, to buying the knife with the intention of ending her life alongside Ka, Diana hadn¡¯t shed a single tear. Yet here she was, bawling in front of Oliver, the man who had always been silently kind and supportive of her. s, she had only returned his kindness by using him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Diana sobbed, admitting how shameless she was. ¡¯I couldn¡¯t hurt Ka because she has Julian to protect her, so I thought¡­¡± The more she stumbled over her words, the harder she cried. She felt absolutely ashamed of her thoughts. Oliver carefully wiped her hands clean, then spoke in a gentle and calm tone, ¡¯So you wanted to use me to make Ka pay for her actions?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just despicable, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡¯ Oliver said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m happy I could be someone you can rely on.¡± That wasn¡¯t the kind of rtionship Oliver wanted. He wanted a natural, mutual love between two people; he wanted Diana to feel the spark and attraction between them as he had for her. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be used by you,¡¯ Oliver went on. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything in return, and certainly not for you to be my girlfriend to achieve that.¡± If they were going to be together, Oliver wanted it to be something Diana was willing and wanting, not something she felt forced into. With that, he helped her up and walked her back to her home. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not hurt,¡± he said as he brought the knife with him. ¡°Don¡¯t do something rash like this again, okay? As for Ka, I¡¯ll get her away from Julian¡¯s grasp and bring her to you.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Diana was stunned by Oliver¡¯s words. ¡°What can you do?¡¯ Julian¡¯s defense of Ka had reached a point of madness, and Diana didn¡¯t have much hope of touching that woman. ¡°Just leave it to me,¡± Oliver assured. ¡°Ka has done so much evil. She must pay the price.¡¯ Diana felt gratitude rush through her. It was the first time someone had explicitly told her that Ka needed to pay the price. However, gratitude wasn¡¯t the same as love. ¡°If you need anything from me in the future, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even fulfilled this promise yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of how to repay me,¡± Oliver said, and suddenly locked eyes with her. ¡¯If it were Julian, would you react the same way?¡± If it were Julian¡­ Would she? It seemed highly unlikely. She would be grateful and keep it in her heart, but she wouldn¡¯t think about how to repay him or give Julian anything. As Diana pondered on the topic, she gradually got lost in thought. Oliver gave Diana a pained look, and knew that she still hadn¡¯t let go of her feelings for Julian. He considered telling her about how the boy she had saved when she was a child was actually Julian, but decided that it wasn¡¯t the right time. Currently, the information would only cause her even more pain and confusion. As such, Oliver thought it would be better to sit on it a little longer. ¡°I was able toe because I swapped shifts with a colleague at the hospital,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°I have to go back now.¡± Looking at Diana, who was emotionally unstable, he asked, ¡¯Do you want toe with me?¡¯ A change of environment might help better her mood. When Oliver arrived at the hospital, he was paged for emergency surgery immediately. ¡°The patient was in a serious car ident,¡± the nurse who rushed over to Oliver hurriedly exined the situation. ¡°There are various fractures in the limbs. It seems the patient was run over, and there¡¯s also serious damage to the head. Immediate surgery is required.¡± Oliver acted quickly, and was dressed for surgery in a few minutes. ¡°Alright, I can do it.¡± He then smiled apologetically at Diana. ¡°Wait for me outside the operating theater, alright?¡± Diana nodded, gesturing for him to go ahead. However, as soon as Oliver disappeared into the theater, a man came storming towards it. He was dressed in a ck suit, and walked with light steps and an air of arrogance. There was a sense of dominance as he moved, and he held a folding hand. His gaze asionally drifted around, as if he was looking for a specific person. Behind him was another man, who was crying and shouting. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Simon! Exin yourself! Why did you run over my family like that?¡± It seemed the man in the ck suit was the culprit of this ident involving the patient Oliver was currently operating on. Diana couldn¡¯t help but move her chair away a little. However, it seemed the man was looking for her because as soon as she moved, his eyebrows climbed up a few notches and his eyes shifted slightly. He snapped open his fan; immediately, someone rushed forward to stop the victim¡¯s family member from following him, pushing said person further away. Diana could still recall the nurse recounting the patient¡¯s injuries to Oliver before he had gone in for the surgery. The patient had been run over¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the weeping family member of the victim, then back at Simon. Without her realizing it, a look of contempt appeared in her eyes as she nced at Simon. A normal person wouldn¡¯t appear this calm after causing such terrible harm to others¡­ And yet, this man was smiling at Diana at this very moment. The hair on the back of her neck stood as she felt a cold chill run up her spine. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she asked. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m looking at you if you¡¯re not also looking at me?¡¯ There was a smile on Simon¡¯s face when he replied. However, it wasn¡¯t cold and stunning like Julian¡¯s, nor was it gentle and kind like Oliver¡¯s. Rather, there was a sinister feeling behind it. Diana was speechless at his words, but she couldn¡¯t find anything to refute and simply averted her eyes. However, the chair beside her sunk down suddenly as Simon sat down in it. Feeling extremely uneasy, Diana turned her gaze to the operating theater. She considered heading for Oliver¡¯s office to wait for him there instead. When she stood up to do so, however, the victim¡¯s family member managed to break through the person holding him back and rushed at Simon. ¡°Mr. Channing! I demand an exnation!¡± ¡°I demand one too,¡± Simon said, ignoring the man and instead followed Diana. He tapped her back with his fan and saidzily, ¡°Because of you, this vermin managed to harass me. How are you going to compensate me for that?¡± There was a wicked glint in his eyes, and before Diana knew it, he had her confined within his arms. It was an unbearable feeling. ¡°Let me go!¡± she screamed. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Diana bent down and tried to crawl out from under the man¡¯s shoulder, but he didn¡¯t allow her to leave. ¡°No,¡± Simon said, pointing to the victim¡¯s family member. ¡°You leaving the corridor caused him to rush to me and disturb me.¡± Diana felt that this man was beingpletely unreasonable, and red at him. ¡°You ran someone over, so you shouldpensate the victim!¡± Simonughed, though there was no humor in it. ¡¯It¡¯s his lucky day that I hit him, you know? Why would I need topensate for anything?¡± He went on tough loudly, as though he had heard the funniest joke in the world. As he did so, his hands reached up to pinch Diana¡¯s cheek inappropriately. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡± Diana pped his hand away angrily, and pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Instead of getting angry as she thought he would, he continued tough maliciously, his alluring eyes fixated on her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m crazy. Mentally ill, in fact. And you¡¯ve gotten on my nerves.¡± Diana shivered, not knowing how exactly she had provoked this lunatic. She was about to say something when Simon stepped aside, implying that Diana could now leave and go where she wished. She couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Perhaps she was just having a stroke of bad luck today. Not only had she failed to avenge her babies, but she had also encountered a madman. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, she had to admit that bumping into this lunatic had sessfully drawn her thoughts away from Ka. Right now, all she wanted to do was leave. But only after a few steps, she heard a loud thud behind her. It was the sound of something hard and solid hitting a¡­person. It was dull and loud, and the strong vibration rang in her ears. She turned around reluctantly, and her eyes widened with panic. That man named Simon¡­ He really was insane! He actually had someone use the hospital bench to beat up the victim¡¯s family member! Once, twice, thrice¡­ It continued until the man could no longer make any sounds. Only then did Simon finally gesture for his men to stop. He approached the battered man and said, ¡°You were so loud. You scared Miss Winnington away, did you know that?¡± Miss Winnington? Diana snapped out of her daze, and realized that Simon was here for her. But¡­ She didn¡¯t know who he was! Yet it seemed that she was now involved in this matter, regardless of her willingness. The beaten up man looked at her pleadingly, but Diana couldn¡¯t seem to make herself move. She took a few steps back and looked at Simon. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± Simon said as he got up, revealing his long legs. The eerie smile on his face was ever present, but he was still undeniably handsome. He was indeed handsome, but he was also an arrogant and frighteningly bloodthirsty man. He approached Diana, and there was an indescribable emotion in his eyes; as if he had a mask on. Even his words were filled with iprehensible lies as he said casually, ¡¯I only hit others, and never you.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to deal with such a madman, and simply wanted him to stop hitting others. She couldn¡¯t care less about what connection he had with her. In fact, she was sure she didn¡¯t know this madman. Just as she was about to turn tail and flee, the sound of the horrific beating started up again. One, two, three¡­ She could hardly imagine what the victim¡¯s family member looked like now after getting beaten up so badly. But whenever she paused in her steps, the hitting sound stopped. Hesitating, she took another step forward¡­and the muffled pounding started again. When she stopped, the hitting halted with her movement. That lunatic¡­! Diana finally realized that the man called Simon was here with no good intentions. And, that he was clearly here for her. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Though Diana didn¡¯t go looking for trouble, that didn¡¯t mean she was afraid of it either. Especially now, when the situation had found her instead. ¡°Enough!¡± Diana yelled as she turned around. She looked at Simon, whose alluring eyes carried a glint of malicious mischief. ¡® What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Simon replied easily, snapping his fan open and lightly cing it under Diana¡¯s chin. ¡°I simply wanted to introduce myself to you.¡± Diana leaned back, avoiding his fan. ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡± ¡°Yes, and you should remember that,¡± Simon said. Though his fan had missed its mark, he didn¡¯t get angry. He simply moved closer to Diana and said in a low voice, ¡°I am crazy.¡± With that, he tapped her on the head with his fan and disappeared down the hospital corridor. The victim¡¯s family member, who had been screaming and shouting earlier, had also vanished without a trace. When the security guard arrived, everything was peaceful again. If it wasn¡¯t for the blood on the ground, Diana would¡¯ve thought the entire thing to be a bizarre dream. Just what did that madman want from her? After being in surgery for four hours, Oliver finally exited the operating theater. The first thing he did was to approach Diana with a solemn look.¡± Did he do anything to you?¡± Diana quickly understood who Oliver was referring to, and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my younger half-brother,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°We have the same father, but different mothers.¡± Diana was surprised. ¡°You two don¡¯t look alike at all!¡± ¡°He probably takes more after his mother,¡± Oliver said with a shrug. ¡°My father brought him back into the family when I was very young.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diana felt like she had touched a sensitive topic, and quickly apologized. Oliver understood her well- meaning intentions, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our family has a lot of dirty secrets, and a b*stard child is nothingpared to those.¡± Saying that made it seem like the Fulcher family was much cleanerpared to the Channing family. Diana couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Julian¡¯s family doesn¡¯t seem to have suchplicated issues.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Oliver replied, neither confirming nor denying it. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad over the fact that Diana¡¯s mind was still filled with thoughts of Julian. ¡°Anyway, if Simon bothers you again, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know,¡± Oliver said, not wanting Diana to think she needed to hold back and be polite in this matter. ¡°He likely came to you because of me, and I don¡¯t want you to have to deal with him.¡± Oliver wasn¡¯t saying these things to be polite. Simon obviously knew her name; but apart from Oliver being the mutual connection between them, nothing else would connect them. Thus, Diana agreed without much thought. ¡°Okay. But about Ka¡­¡± Diana paused momentarily before continuing,¡± I¡¯ve thought about it, and I can¡¯t trouble you about her.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t owe her anything, so there was no reason for him to stick his neck out for her. But to her surprise, Oliver said casually, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diana asked, baffled. Oliver gave her a carefree smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the ball rolling. In three days, Ka will be in your hands. As long as you don¡¯t hurt yourself, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want with her.¡± Diana hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Oliver waved his hand dismissively. ¡®Don¡¯t mention it. Consider it an apology for Simon¡¯s harassment. You don¡¯t have to think about repaying me or anything.¡± After he said that, Diana felt much more at ease. But when she thought of Simon¡¯s sinister face, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the patient you operated on really connected to him?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Oliver said grimly. ¡°Simon was waiting at a red light on the way to the hospital. When the light turned green, the car in front of him stalled for three seconds, and Simon rammed into the car and its passengers. Though the car skidded a distance from the impact, that didn¡¯t cate his anger. He even dragged them out and ran them over with his car.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Does such a cruel person exist?!¡¯ ¡°Before he was brought into the family, he lived a miserable life. The fact he has such a violent temper now is also due to my father¡¯s overindulgence. My father was particrly lenient with Simon since he was a child, so it¡¯s not surprising that things turned out this way,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°So, stay away from him,¡± Oliver reminded Diana again. ¡°If he ever shows up before you, be sure to contact me as soon as possible.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± It urred to her that Simon might have known her name because of Oliver, and not because he was coming after her on a personal level. ¡°Did hee to the hospital to look for you?¡± Diana asked again. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡¯ Oliver replied, exasperated. ¡°There¡¯s no rules to what he does, and he does whatever he pleases.¡± Chapter 498 Chapter 498 ¡°What will happen to everyone involved in the ident?¡¯ ¡°The Channing family will take responsibility,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°At the end of the day, Simon is still part of the family, so it¡¯ll be taken care of properly. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A serious car ident, at this moment, was reduced into a trivial matter when faced with the Channing family¡¯s power. Thinking about it carefully, it was a little frightening. Diana couldn¡¯t help but recall how powerless she had been in the face of Julian. As for her encounter with Simon, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. As long as he wasn¡¯t gunning for her, it was fine. Besides, with Oliver around, he could keep his younger brother under control. To Diana, the most important thing right now was to make Ka pay the price for what thetter had done to her poor babies. If she didn¡¯t, there was no reason for her to live; she would feel like aplete failure. When her babies were well and alive in her stomach, she hadn¡¯t been able to protect or keep them. And when they passed away, they were subjected to the humiliation of being dug up from their grave; even their ashes were nowhere to be found. The thought of it made Diana feel as if someone had torn out multiple parts of her heart; along with that, her hatred for Julian intensified a hundredfold. If it weren¡¯t for him protecting Ka¡­ She would¡¯ve long plunged the knife into that woman¡¯s neck this very day! Meanwhile, Julian had already brought Ka back to the apartment. Even though she was injured, it wasn¡¯t that serious. In the first ce, he had brought Ka back because he was concerned about Diana¡¯s condition. However, the unit above them remained dark for a long time. Instead, Noel brought some surprising news back. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You mean to say that it was Oliver who was pursuing Diana, and not the other way around?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. I heard it with my own ears. Madam said she was going to give a reply to Mr. Channing¡¯s confession.¡± It was no wonder¡­ It was no wonder Diana had been so furious with Julian about getting Oliver into her bed. He had gotten it all wrong! While Julian felt even more frustrated, a sense of relief also washed over him. It wasn¡¯t Diana who was relentlessly pursuing Oliver; rather, Oliver had fallen for her first. Julian had always known that his Diana was much too charming to be ignored. ¡°What was Diana¡¯s answer?¡± Noel froze like a deer caught in the headlights. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­didn¡¯t¡­hear the end of it¡­¡± He had been so anxious about reporting this matter to Julian, that he had forgotten to listen to the end. Julian narrowed his eyes, coldness shing in them immediately. ¡°Your sry for the next half of the year¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll give it up!¡± Noel replied, panicked. ¡°But in my opinion, it¡¯s likely that madam agreed to it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She asked me if Oliver was a capable man today, and even urged me to contact him after you left.¡± When a person was down and helpless, the person they would look for first was likely the one who held their heart. With that thought in mind, Noel added, ¡°If you still had feelings for madam, sir, you shouldn¡¯t have taken Ka and left.¡± Diana seemed to desperately need Julian at that moment, but he hadn¡¯t stayed for her at all; not even for a second. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 But if Julian had taken Ka and left back then, things might not have ended well. Besides, he had assumed that Diana preferred Oliver¡¯spany to his. Now, it was toote to say anything. Julian felt regret coursing through him once more. At this moment, Ka approached him. The wound on her face had been wrapped properly, and there wouldn¡¯t be any scars due to the timely treatment she had received. However, blood was still seeping through the bandages, and the sight was frightening. ¡°Julian,¡± Ka said gently as she ced a cup of coffee on the table. ¡°Have a drink.¡± For so many days, Ka had stayed quietly in the background, making coffee for him without comining or arguing with him. As Julian had always been with her the entire time, he was unable to imagine Ka having the time to do anything to Diana. The only exnation for Diana¡¯s outburst was because Ka had drugged Diana when she was pregnant, and that she hadn¡¯t been able to let go of it. ¡°I apologize,¡± Julian said on behalf of Diana. ¡°Diana didn¡¯t mean to do it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Didn¡¯t mean to do it?! After being stabbed so many times, how was Ka not supposed to take it to heart? If there was a mirror right now, Ka would be able to see the ugly, twisted expression on her face. She was extremely jealous of Diana¡­to the point she regretted going abroad three years ago. ¡°I know,¡± Ka replied despite her anger inside. In front of Julian, she could only meekly bow her head and say sweetly, ¡°Diana must¡¯ve been in a bad mood.¡± Julian heard the implications behind her words, and shot her a warning look. ¡°Of course, anyone would find it hard to let go of the fact that their own sister drugged them during their pregnancy and indirectly caused the death of their children.¡± Ka hadn¡¯t even said anything, yet Julian was already jumping in to defend Diana this much. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ka could feel her heart getting torn in half. If she had been obsessed with getting the position of Mrs. Fulcher before, now, Julian had be part of her obsession. The only reason was because his heart now belonged to Diana. Ka desired everything that belonged to Diana. Everything Diana had, she wanted it in her hands! ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka said softly, her head still bowed, hiding the fury in her eyes. ¡°I know I was wrong about drugging Diana¡­¡± And of course, she was also wrong for digging up the babies¡¯ grave. Ka¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile that went unseen by Julian as she whispered meekly, ¡°I deserve whatever Diana does to me.¡± ¡°As long as you know that,¡± Julian said with a sigh. As usual, he didn¡¯t touch the cup of coffee she had brought for him. He was always cautious about what he ingested whenever he was in Ka¡¯s presence. He was afraid of being set up by Ka again and getting involved with her, as he had done before. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Diana misunderstood. Julian stood on the balcony, waiting for Diana toe back and turn on the lights. Finally, after what seemed forever¡­ She returned. Julian heard the sounds of movements above him, and breathed a sigh of relief. Fearing Diana would notice him below on the balcony, he immediately returned to the room. ¡°Sir,¡± Noel said as he followed behind Julian like a shadow. ¡°Would you consider¡­pursuing madam again?¡± As the saying goes, a fair maiden was worth a gentleman¡¯s pursuit. Why could Oliver pursue Diana, but Julian couldn¡¯t? Julian seemedpletely stumped by the question. It wasn¡¯t as if he had never considered the idea before. In fact, when Noel first told him that Oliver was the one pursuing Diana and not the other way around, he entertained the thought of going after her. However, he didn¡¯t know what Diana¡¯s answer to Oliver was. At this point, Julian didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, let alone specte Diana¡¯s thoughts. The more he guessed, the more he was wrong. And the more he was wrong¡­the more Diana would be repulsed by him. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°Forget it,¡± Julian said. ¡®Let¡¯s leave it as it is right now.¡± He wouldn¡¯t contact Diana or meet her, just as she had requested on that rainy day. Even after the argument between her and Ka, he would still obey her wishes. He only hoped for Diana to be a little happier and get out of Ka¡¯s shadow as soon as possible. ¡°What?!¡± Nina eximed loudly as she ced her camera on the table. Her head was throbbing in anger as she listened to Diana recount her day. Then, she walked to the balcony and looked down at the unit below them. The lights were on, but the sliding doors leading to the balcony were closed, making it impossible to see what was going on inside. ¡°Ugh, he¡¯s so persistent!¡± Nina growled, clearly furious. ¡°Why did Julian and Ka have to live below us?¡± In the beginning, they had intentionally avoided the apartment Vans had rmended to avoid possibly bumping into Ka and Julian. It seemed that their efforts were in vain, as they still ended up in this situation. ¡°That¡¯s not the main point,¡¯ Diana said calmly. Her heart had been unexpectedly hurt again today, and she needed to confide in Nina urgently. ¡°Do you know what Ka did to my babies?¡± Nina felt a terrible pang in her heart when she saw the strange look on her friend¡¯s face. Diana seemed to be suppressing great pain when she spoke.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did she do?¡¯ ¡°I went to the cemetery today to send my babies some pictures,¡± Diana began slowly. ¡°But¡­¡± Gritting her teeth to control the rage that crashed through her, Diana hissed, ¡®Someone dug up the grave.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nina dashed inside from the balcony, bewildered. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Their grave¡­¡± Diana repeated. ¡°To be precise, Ka dug up the grave. The surveince camera can testify to that. But the cameras weren¡¯t intentionally destroyed, which was enough to prove that she was waiting for me to discover this fact. Because she has Julian¡¯s protection, she acted recklessly and did as she pleased.¡± The more Diana recalled the painful scene, the more her chest twisted in agony. ¡°Even their ashes had been washed away by the rainwater. I don¡¯t know where they flowed to¡­¡± Throughout the day, all her energy and strength to continue living had been focused on getting revenge on Ka and avenging her babies. Only this determination kept her sane and allowed her to return to the apartment safely. Oliver had promised her noter than three days. Within three days, Diana would make Ka pay! When the time came, no matter the cost¡­ Diana was prepared to ept it. Nina was stunned. So angry she was, she couldn¡¯t form any coherent words. ¡°That woman¡­ That woman¡­!!!¡± Nina waspletely furious. She ran to the kitchen and grabbed a knife. ¡°Diana, just wait! I wont let her treat our babies like that!¡± She and Diana had been looking forward to their birth so much. What right did Ka have to harm them, both in life and death?! More importantly, Diana had painstakingly chosen that grave for the babies to be at peace! Nina knew that although Diana seemed calmed on the surface, her heart must be filled with hatred and pain. Even¡­ Nina couldn¡¯t imagine what rash things Diana might resort to next. And now, not only Diana¡­ Even Nina herself couldn¡¯t control her emotions! The babies were small and innocent! How could Ka do that to them?! Diana saw how Nina¡¯s anger was about to boil over, and her expression finally softened. She stood and pulled Nina back, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Nina alone wasn¡¯t enough to stop Ka, but deep down, Diana was touched by her friend¡¯s actions. Despite the difference in power and wealth, Nina was willing to go against Ka for the sake of Diana and her babies. On the contrary, the babies¡¯ father¡­ The bitterness in Diana¡¯s throat was akin to having someone shove a bitter herb down it, and it hurt deeply. Just thinking about the man¡¯s name now made her unbearably bitter. Seeing how off Diana looked, Nina realized something and asked tentatively, ¡®Ka¡¯s still so arrogant. Does Julian still favor her?¡± Chapter 501 Chapter 501 ¡°You already know the answer to that. Why bother asking?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. That sentence easily summed up all the bitterness in Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°At first, I nned to die with Ka today. That¡¯s why I bought the knife. I even shed her face. I only needed to exert a little more force, and I could¡¯ve cut a major artery on her neck¡­¡± Diana said it without any hint of remorse or regret. Rather, her only regret was that she had never done such a brutal thing before, and that she had been too slow to plunge the knife into Ka¡¯s neck. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Nina was choked up, and her heart ached fiercely. ¡°You should¡¯ve contacted me as soon as possible.¡± Diana shouldn¡¯t have had to be alone in such a situation. ¡°I can handle myself,¡± Diana said as she pulled Nina away from the doorway. ¡°Even if you were with me, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to do anything. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± In fact, if Nina had been there, Diana would be in a tougher situation and even more restricted. She was afraid Ka and Julian would retaliate against Nina and hurt her friend. But if Diana faced them alone, she was ready to take responsibility for whatever that would follow. ¡°But¡­¡± Nina could understand Diana¡¯s worries. ¡°I want to do something too. H They had promised they would raise the babies together after they were born. Even though the babies were no longer around, their deep friendship remained unchanged. No matter how formidable Julian was in Richburgh, Nina had no ns of backing down. She gripped Diana¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs together.¡± Thinking she hadn¡¯t managed to convince Nina to reign in her anger, Diana took a few steps back into the room. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°No! We have to exin things clearly to Julian,¡± Nina insisted. ¡°When you were pregnant before, he was kind to you. He was even looking forward to the birth of the babies. Have you forgotten that?¡± Perhaps he had valued the children as well, but there might have been some misunderstanding. Perhaps that¡¯s why he was favoring Ka so much these days. Besides, Nina recalled how Diana had spoken about Julian¡¯s actions during her pregnancy. Diana had been really happy back then. As her friend, Nina wanted Diana to be happy. Seeing the unconvinced look on Diana¡¯s face, Nina continued to persuade her. ¡°He said he liked you, and that he was also looking forward to the birth of the babies, right? Have you forgotten about that?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± It was precisely because she hadn¡¯t forgotten this, that the excruciating pain haunting her now made her feel like dying every day. Diana took a deep breath, and tried not to immerse herself in the memories of the bygone past. ¡°But when something happened to the babies in my belly, he made his choice.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t held Ka responsible for drugging her. That gave Ka the confidence to dig up the grave. Nina didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°He¡¯s a father. I doubt he can be so calm and favor Ka after hearing she dug up his children¡¯s grave!¡± Despite everything, Nina insisted on taking Diana downstairs to get an exnation from Julian. ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Diana said. To Julian, the babies were in the past. And Diana was even more so in the past. During her pregnancy, she had always said that they only needed to face the future and stop looking back to the past. Now, Julian had achieved that. He had gained himself a new fiancee, and was about to create a new family. As for Diana¡­ She had be the one who stayed in the past. The more she thought about it, the more helpless she felt. ¡°They should be getting married soon, after all.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking as though they would pop out of their sockets at any time. ¡°What?!¡± Julian had only just divorced Diana, and now, he was going to marry Ka?! ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± Nina demanded. ¡°Today, downstairs. Julian himself admitted with his own mouth that Ka was his fiancee.¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Not long ago, Diana wished Julian a speedy marriage with Ka. But now, she realized that this fact was causing her immense pain. The pain wasn¡¯t because Julian and Ka were getting married, but because it was revealed that Julian truly didn¡¯t care about her. It didn¡¯t matter what had happened to the babies, even if it was the very reason for the huge argument today. Julian hadn¡¯t even asked the reason she had erupted, which implied he couldn¡¯t give a damn about anything concerning her. Thinking about this, Diana pursed her lips. ¡°Come back.¡± She pulled Nina into the room again and said, ¡¯Even if Julian favors Ka to the point of ridiculousness, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Her longshes fluttered, covering the churning emotions in her eyes. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let Ka off so easily.¡± When a person was entirely too determined, that was when they feared nothing. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Nina asked worriedly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Diana replied vaguely, clearly not wanting to talk about it anymore. Nina felt uneasy and wanted to talk to Vans, but she couldn¡¯t very well leave Diana alone in the state Diana was in. In the end, Nina gripped Diana¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡¯No matter what happens, don¡¯t do anything stupid, okay?¡± Diana didn¡¯t reply, but she held Nina¡¯s hand just as tightly. Nina still felt that something was off, so she went on, ¡°Okay. Since Julian is downstairs, why don¡¯t we go to the balcony and see if he¡¯s really living here with Ka? If he¡¯s really favoring her like an idiot, then we¡¯ll give up on the idea of talking to him, okay?¡± She pulled Diana outside., ¡°But if his attitude towards Ka isn¡¯t what we think, then we¡¯ll head down and have a proper conversation.¡¯ Nina wouldn¡¯t budge about this. Ultimately, Nina didn¡¯t believe Diana¡¯s judgment of a person could be so bad, and that she could fall in love with a cruel man who didn¡¯t care about his own children, even after their graves had been dug up and their ashes washed away. The more Nina thought about it, the less she believed Julian would simply sit idly by. After all, he was Vans¡¯s best friend. From the bottom of her heart, Nina refused to admit that people in their circle could be so cold blooded and ruthless. Diana couldn¡¯t resist her best friend, so she followed Nina to the balcony. From there, she could indeed catch a glimpse of the unit below if she leaned in a little. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Julian had been listening downstairs for a while, but he hadn¡¯t heard any movement from upstairs. He thought about going out to the balcony to listen; upon recalling Diana¡¯s firm words on that rainy night, however, he immediately dismissed the idea. Never mind. If she could calm down today, then that was already good enough for him. He couldn¡¯t let her get angry because of him again. But¡­ Did Diana agree to get together with Oliver? Julian couldn¡¯t help but ponder as this new question floated about his mind. He sat on the couch in the living room, looking up as if he was trying to see through the floorboards. Ka naturally had her own thoughts and schemes, and she was also thinking about some questions. However, what she was thinking waspletely different from what Julian was mulling over. ¡°Julian,¡± Ka called out, unable to resist anymore. She came out of the room and stood before him before continuing coyly,¡± You called me your fiancee today. Does that still count?¡± Julian was stunned, and a surprised look crossed his handsome face. ¡°Fiancee?¡± He had obviously forgotten that he had uttered such a thing. Ka was also stunned. But she stubbornly pressed, ¡°Today in front of Diana, you called me that¡­¡± He had said that she was his fiancee! Chapter 503 Chapter 503 The injury on Ka¡¯s face ached, but she maintained her smile. ¡°I see¡­ I was only worried Diana would be unhappy when you called me that.¡± Ka knew she couldn¡¯t say too much now, afraid that Julian would catch on to the meaning behind her words. Some things were better off left unsaid. Julian obviously didn¡¯t care about it as he asked, ¡°By the way, about Dianaing to see you today¡­ Are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything to anger her? N It seemed Julian really didn¡¯t know about Ka digging up the babies¡¯ grave. A thrill of satisfaction washed over Ka, and she inwardly thanked Diana for making a move on her today. If they had talked about it, Julian might have killed her where she stood! Diana had brought this all upon herself. Ka smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen each other recently. Now that we¡¯re not in the same company, I don¡¯t have a chance to provoke Diana even if I wanted to.¡± She was speaking frankly, which was rare. As such, Julian didn¡¯t delve further into the subject; rather, he felt that perhaps Ka was bing more sensible. More than anyone, he hoped Ka could return to her naive and kind self from the past. ¡°When you have a real fiance and are about to get married. I¡¯ll prepare a generous dowry for you.¡± Ka didn¡¯t dare to refute his words and say she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but him, but her smile had dimmed. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Julian.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest,¡± Julian said, giving her a look. Her wounds needed time to heal. ¡°Okay.¡± As Ka turned around, she saw a reflection on the balcony ss. Although it was a little blurry, she could vaguely make out two figures. Ka quickly stumbled and fell into Julian¡¯s arms the moment she turned around, touching his hand as she did so. A trace of anger surged through him, but when Ka looked up at him, he softened a little due to the resemnce of her face with Diana¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why are you so careless?¡± Julian said as he helped her up. Though he hadn¡¯t exploded in anger, the displeasure in his tone was evident. Sensing this, Ka didn¡¯t dare lean on him any longer than necessary. ¡°My face hurts a lot, and I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I turned around,¡± she said as she pushed off Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°I know you care about me like a sister, Julian, but I¡¯ll have a boyfriend in the future. If something happens to me, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious to help me.¡± It sounded like she was actively trying to draw a line between herself and Julian, which relieved him. And so, he rxed. He simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Ka was almost spitting in rage from his callous attitude, but she knew she still had to y her role to the end as she snuck a peek at the balcony. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room. Don¡¯t forget your promise tonight, okay? You¡¯ll have to prepare a dowry for me when I get married.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Julian said, obviously happy that Ka had thought things through. ¡°The dowry I¡¯ll prepare for you will be unforgettable.,¡± Oh, it would definitely be unforgettable alright. She was going to marry him, after all. Ka didn¡¯t care what Julian was saying now, only focused on keeping her act up. She smiled and replied sweetly, ¡°Okay!¡± The mood between Ka and Julian seemed good. When he saw her limping slightly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back to your room. Diana was the one who hurt you, after all.¡± As such, he should take responsibility. ¡°Jerk! He¡¯s such an *sshole!¡± Nina growled angrily, seething with rage. She pulled Diana¡¯s body back from the balcony. ¡°Diana, let¡¯s stop watching!¡± Julian was utterly despicable. Before, he imed to love Diana, but now, it seemed he was only lying! Look at how he was looking at Ka! Look at how he treated her! There was clearly no resentment between them! Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Clearly, only warmth and tenderness existed between them! Even though Ka had faked her fall so obviously, Julian still hadn¡¯t been able to see through it. He even treated her like some precious treasure, and helped her up without hesitation! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you see that? After he helped her up, his eyes were fixed on herpletely! It was disgusting!¡± Julian¡¯s image waspletely ruined in Nina¡¯s heart. Vans wanted to exin and justify Julian¡¯s actions several times, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. Sometimes, even he couldn¡¯t figure out what on earth Julian was thinking. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it now because he was in a dangerous situation himself. ¡°What¡¯s with that ring in your hand?¡± Nina finally turned and focused on him. She had beenining to him for a while, and found him staring nkly at her without any intention offorting her as he usually did. ¡°Did something happen at the hospital?¡± she asked worriedly. She heard there were many medical disputes happening right now, and was constantly worried that Vans would get into trouble. Vans wrapped his arms around her and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Even if something happened at the hospital, it wouldn¡¯t be on my head.¡± Although the Stanley family wasn¡¯t as prominent as the Fulchers or Channings, they were still one of the famous families in Richburgh. Being a doctor was his hobby, but it didn¡¯t mean everything would fall on his shoulders because of his status. Vans rarely showed his arrogant side in front of Nina, but today¡­ Nina studied him from head to toe; her eyes finallynded on the silver ring on his left middle finger, which shone brightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vans asked when she suddenly fell silent. ¡°Nothing,¡± Nina said with a smile as she pushed the door open, intending to head back to her own unit. ¡°I just miss Diana, and I should spend more time with her.¡± Vans nodded, waving the hand with the ring on it before Nina without any hesitation. Nina wanted to ask about it a few times, but when she saw Vans¡¯s calm gaze, she swallowed her question. However, as she was halfway gone, she suddenly turned around and said,¡± I¡¯m different from Diana.¡± Vans hadn¡¯t closed the door yet; Nina walked back and grabbed his hand.¡± Her love is more like a silent spring rain that doesn¡¯t pressure anyone, but I¡¯m not like that.¡± Nina was a little more shypared to Diana. ¡°Vans,¡± Nina said as she leaned against the doorway and touched the ring on his hand. ¡°This ring¡­¡± she went on, taking a deep breath. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Oh, you saw that?¡± Vans said casually. He hadn¡¯t intended to hide it from her, after all. ¡°Yeah.¡± If his gaze were any more indifferent, Nina would¡¯ve been tempted to run away right then and there. She now understood that Diana wasn¡¯t being too cautious with her love; rather, everyone became timid when faced with someone they liked. Love made people timid. Something shed in Nina¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°Never mind.¡± She gripped the doorframe tightly and continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t that curious, anyway.¡± Vans shrugged, and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to exin further. However, there was no need to. Nina could already guess what he meant. At this point, she couldn¡¯t bear to stay in front of the man for another minute. She turned around and hurried back to her unit. Because of what happened yesterday, Diana was still in low spirits. She didn¡¯t go to the studio, and instead worked on her designs at home. When she heard footsteps, she knew it was Ninaing home. She was about to greet Nina with a smile when she saw thetter¡¯s tear-stained face. ¡°Nina? What happened?!¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about them, okay?¡± Nina knew that Vans wearing a ring on his middle finger meant that he was now engaged to another woman, and there was nothing she could do about it. She knew early on that she and Vans would never reach the stage of marriage. There were definitely a lot of other women around him that he could choose from, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. ¡°People in their circles really aren¡¯t from the same world as us.¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 The sentence struck a chord deep in Diana, and she could immediately guess that there was a conflict between Nina and Vans. ¡°Being in the same world doesn¡¯t depend on someone¡¯s social status, but their sincere intentions.¡± Just like her and Julian before Ka appeared to make a mess of things. Before, the two of them had always gotten along well, and there were no barriers of conflicts between them. During that time, Diana had never once thought about social status. But when Ka appeared, many obstacles suddenly emerged out of nowhere. People who used to respect Diana began to mock her as the unwanted daughter of the Winnington family. Even the Fulcher family servants thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of Julian. But were these views only created recently? No, they weren¡¯t. These gaps had existed since the day she had married Julian, but they hadn¡¯t been problematic when she and Julian were in love. Once one side of the love retreated, everything would be a hindrance, especially their different family backgrounds. Thinking of her own experience, Diana sighed heavily. ¡°No matter what you do, Nina, I¡¯ll support you like you did me.¡± Julian didn¡¯t go to the apartment today. Oliver had contacted him, so he headed to the emergency room at Central Hospital and waited for Oliver to finish with work. Julian was uncharacteristically patient, and even Oliver was surprised to see him after work. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here this entire time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian said. Without hesitating, he threw out his question bluntly.¡± You pursued Diana, didn¡¯t you? What was her answer to you?¡± He had been thinking about it all day. If he didn¡¯t get a definite answer, he could never rest. Oliver was a little stunned. ¡°Do you¡­still care about her?¡± Julian seemed even more gobsmacked than Oliver at the question. He paused for a moment to think before asking, ¡°Is it wrong for me to care about my ex-wife?¡± So, Diana was only his ex-wife in his heart. The confirmation made Oliver breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°She said yes.¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. Luckily, he didn¡¯t act rashly after hearing the answer and instead asked, ¡°So, she likes you now?¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s your ex-wife, why do you care so much?¡± Oliver shot back casually. For the first time in his life, Julian tasted defeat. There was a sudden lump in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t swallow it down. A hint of viciousness seeped into his eyes, and he looked like he wanted to destroy everything before him. In the end, the impulse gradually dissipated. Julian calmed down slowly and asked again, ¡°So, she likes you now?¡± Oliver chuckled, and didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he asked mockingly, ¡°Did you ever think about that when you sent me to your ex wife¡¯s bed?¡± That was something that should never be mentioned. Once it was, Julian would be desperately tempted to p himself silly. Luckily, it seemed Diana had agreed to be with Oliver. They had eventually be a couple. The frustration in Julian¡¯s heart grew, and he took a deep breath to regain his usual calm and indifference. ¡¯Well, you gave me the chance to do it, and I took it.¡± He was mocking Oliver for being careless and not noticing his intentions. No matter what, Julian refused to admit defeat. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as when you were a child,¡± Oliver said. Back then, the two of them loved topete with each other. More urately, Julian loved to go against Oliver. As such, Oliver was surprised when Julian had not onlye to the hospital to talk about Diana with him, but had also tied him up and sent him to Diana¡¯s bed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Julian could deceive others and himself, but he could never deceive Oliver. Sometimes, it was true that your opponent would know you better than you know yourself. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Oliver observed Julian for a little while. Then, he gave Julian a smile simr to Diana¡¯s gentle one. ¡°How about a deal?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle your family¡¯s business. You left them on purpose to be a doctor in the emergency department of this hospital. Do you really think you have the right to negotiate a deal with me?¡¯ By now, Julian¡¯s tone had taken on a renewed sharpness. There was nothing he could do to tone it down. Whenever he thought about Oliver saying that Diana had epted his confession, his mind would be a mess. Thus, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to figure out what Oliver was trying to say. It was the first time Oliver had seen Julian in such a distracted state. There was a trace of understanding in his eyes and a hint of disappointment. However, he quickly covered those emotions up with a smile and continued, ¡®I¡¯ll tell you if Diana likes me or not, and you¡­you have to give me Ka for a day.¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect this issue to shift to Ka. He immediately warned Oliver sharply, ¡°You already have Diana!¡± The implication Julian had behind his words was that Oliver shouldn¡¯t try to pursue two women at the same time, and that he should only be focusing on Diana at the moment. Julian cared about Diana in every way possible. As for Ka, Julian didn¡¯t even bother asking what Oliver wanted with her. That was fine. The less Julian cared about Ka, the more confident Oliver was that this would work out for him. ¡°So, do you want to make a deal with me?¡± He was certain Julian still had lingering feelings for Diana. Sure enough, after thinking for a moment, Julian agreed. ¡°Deal.¡¯ He wanted a definite answer to confirm Diana¡¯s feelings. Oliver¡¯s smile widened instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to know what I¡¯m going to do with Ka?¡± ¡°What will you do? You won¡¯t kill her, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Julian said. ¡°You¡¯ve been this way since we were young. You have the kindest heart among all of us.¡± It was because of this same kindness that Oliver was able to be generous enough to give up the Channing family to the illegitimate son. It was also why he had left his nest to be a doctor here. Oliver sensed the frustration in Julian¡¯s words. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed over the years. Still saying words with barbs, but still as soft-hearted as ever.¡± Nobody had judged Julian that way before, and his face darkened immediately. ¡°Oliver!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t want to continue a conversation with Julian any longer than necessary. ¡°I¡¯ll pick Ka up tomorrow.¡± ¡°What about your answer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡± The dark circles under Julian¡¯s eyes had worsened when Oliver came to pick Ka up the next day. He stood in front of Ka, staring hard at Oliver. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Oliver said bluntly. ¡°She agreed to my confession, but I didn¡¯t ept her answer.¡± Diana had a request for him, and that was the only reason she agreed to his confession. It wasn¡¯t because she loved him the same way. Oliver could tell the difference, and was well aware of her feelings. She had been desperate, and her anger had turned into a zing torch that threatened to burn all of her rationality. Oliver couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that, so he proposed a solution to let her avoid Julian and get her Ka at the same time. Julian felt a rush of dizziness from Oliver¡¯s words, but he recovered and acted quickly. He grabbed Oliver¡¯s cor almost instantly, and shoved the man back onto the car. His eyes were sharp as he demanded, ¡°Are you ying with Diana?!¡± Oliver was speechless. He shoved Julian away and freed himself with ease. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He was more serious about Diana than ever before, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even be tantly nice to her for fear of scaring her away. ¡°Then, why did you refuse her when she agreed to your confession?¡± ¡°What about you?¡¯ Oliver shot back, looking at Julian, who seemed somewhat out of control. ¡°Since you still love her, why did you insist on divorcing her? Why did you try to push me to her?¡± Oliver¡¯s questions were like a hammer to Julian¡¯s heart, mming in hard at every word. The questions were the same ones Julian had asked himself hundreds of times before. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 When Oliver dragged these questions out into the light, Julian felt as if someone had given him a tight p on the face. Reality had beaten him to a pulp, and he was almost roaring in anger; but at the same time, he whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t like me anymore¡­!¡± ¡°Then, who does she like now?¡± Oliver pressed. Julian didn¡¯t dare answer, not did he dare think about it. But in his heart, he had a faint guess that perhaps Diana still had feelings for him. However, he didn¡¯t dare admit it. He was afraid he would once again make a wrong guess about Diana¡¯s thoughts, and do something that would upset her even more. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, she had said that she hoped he would marry Ka, and that he would never appear before her again. For her to make such an earnest request, she must¡¯ve been very disgusted with him. He shouldn¡¯t delude himself into thinking that she still had feelings for him. ¡°Stop trying to fool me, Oliver.¡± Sure, Julian still had feelings for Diana, and there was a slim possibility that Diana also felt the same for him. However, to deliberately provoke him about their rtionship¡­ No, he wouldn¡¯t fall for it. Julian would rather stay in the shadows silently than appear before Diana like a fool and anger her once more. Oliver was slightly stunned. He thought he had given enough hints. But¡­ Julian obviously didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of winning Diana back. Had Oliver read it wrong? Was Julian¡¯s concern for Diana really just that of a normal ex-husband? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t Julian stepped forward to give Diana justice after Ka had done such a terrible thing? Aster and Star were his and Diana¡¯s children, weren¡¯t they? Their graves had been dug up, yet¡­ Julian didn¡¯t seem to care much about it. Suddenly, Oliver felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for Diana to go through such pain. The smile on his face gradually vanished, and there was even a rare chill in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, pleaseply with our deal. You have the answer you wanted, so isnt it time for me to take Ka?¡± Julian didn¡¯t know why Oliver wanted Ka, but the woman could hazard a guess. The wounds on her body were still recovering. The ones on her arms were fine, but her face¡­ Ka was well aware of how much use and value her face had, since it resembled Diana¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t let her face be disfigured, much less fall into Diana¡¯s hands! ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka grabbed Julian¡¯s arm before Oliver could take her away. Julian¡¯s shirt was made from satin. It was smooth with a touch of coldness, exactly like the man wearing it. There was a cold air exuding from him, but Ka summoned up her courage and said, ¡°Julian¡­ I want to stay in the apartment.¡± The apartment was the safest ce for her! However, Julian calmly pried her hands off him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Oliver will bring you back.¡± Julian¡¯s words implied that Oliver was only taking her away, and that he didn¡¯t care what the man did to her as long as Ka was back safe and sound at the end of the day. Oliver understood his hint, but pretended to be confused and simply said,¡± Yeah.¡± Oliver chose not to confront Julian head-on right now, as he would first think about how to help Diana achieve her wish. As for Julian¡¯s anger at the aftermath¡­ He would deal with it when the timees. However, Ka was still afraid. ¡°Julian, I really don¡¯t want to go!¡± She shook her head repeatedly, tears shining in her eyes. With the gauze on her face, she looked especially weak. She looked¡­like Diana when she was at her most vulnerable and crying. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian said, his tone a bit gentlerpared to before. But when Ka looked up, he saw that her eyes and brows were different from Diana. A hint of rejection shed through his eyes, and he said with certainty, ¡°Oliver won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Ka knew she was running out of hope, but she couldn¡¯t say too much as she was afraid it would her digging up the babies¡¯ grave. In the end, she could only bite her lip silently and look at Oliver. ¡°¡­Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± On the surface, it seemed like Ka had gotten in the car and left the apartment. In truth, Oliver simply brought her upstairs, where Diana had been waiting in her apartment for a long time. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 To prevent Ka from screaming, Oliver had taped her mouth shut. It could be said that Ka was like a fish on Diana¡¯s chopping board, just waiting to be ughtered. When Ka caught sight of Diana, her eyes widened and she began to whimper. She struggled violently, as if she had something to say. On the other hand, Diana was in no hurry. She waited until she could thank Oliver properly, and walked him to the elevator before returning to her apartment. When she came back into the room, she was holding a brocade box. Inside was a safety charm Oliver had told her about. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He had agreed to bring Ka here on the condition that Diana promised to keep herself safe, but that he would also provide some safety to her in the form of this charm. Oliver had thought of everything for her. Yes, there were still many people in this world who cared about her. Diana felt a burst of warmth in her heart. When she thought about Oliver¡¯s solemn expression, she put the brocade box carefully in her pocket. Then, she reached out to tear the tap off Ka¡¯s mouth. Ka winced in pain and cried, ¡°Diana! What the hell do you want from me?! N ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Diana¡¯s gentle demeanor had transformed into that of a hardened gangster. She gripped Ka¡¯s chin roughly; in fact, it was considered merciful of her not to twist it off Ka¡¯s face completely! ¡°Hmm¡­ So you know what pain is, huh?¡± Diana pinched Ka¡¯s chin so hard that thetter¡¯s skin bruised and turned an ugly purple. The intense pain made Ka panic even more. Thinking about how Diana had slid the knife over her skin the other day without hesitation, she began to believe that she might even die here today! ¡°W-Where¡¯s Oliver?!¡± He had promised Julian that he would send her back. ¡°I want to see Oliver¡¯¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s already gone,¡± Diana replied easily, still not letting go of Ka¡¯s chin. Ka¡¯s voice gradually grew hoarser from the position of her head, which made her sound even more like a crow. It was a hint of what misery she was in for on this dark night. However, that was far from enough. Diana checked the rope that bound Ka, making sure it was nice and tight. ¡°Don¡¯t dream about anyoneing to save you today,¡± Diana said as she pointed toward the balcony. ¡°The ss is soundproof. I¡¯ve locked it, and I doubt Julian could imagine his fiancee being tortured by his ex-wife upstairs.¡± Diana smiled, and there seemed to be a glint of warmth in her eyes. But to Ka, it looked like the face of death was staring at her. ¡°W-What do you want¡­?¡± This time, Ka finally felt fear. Diana didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, she removed the gauze from Ka¡¯s face, then went to the bathroom and returned with a basin of water to stand in front of thetter. ¡°Diana!¡± Ka shouted, unable to sit still anymore. ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Diana said calmly. ¡¯Just letting you have a taste of what it feels like to be washed down by rainwater.¡± Her eyes no longer carried the gentle ripples on ake, but were now a frozen surface that made people shiver at a nce. Ka tried to pull away, screaming for Julian. However, she knew better than Diana that the soundproofing would be excellent once the ss of a high-end apartment was closed. Julian wouldn¡¯t hear her, no matter how much she screamed. Even if he did, he might not take her side after learning the reason behind Diana¡¯s rage. In fact, this incident might even exhaust the gratitude he had for her saving his life. Ka couldn¡¯t possibly gamble on that. That was thest lifeline she could hold onto. So, she had to rely on herself and desperately try to avoid the water. ¡°So you do have the will to live, don¡¯t you? I see you struggling so hard, after all.¡± But what about her babies? Whether it was the drug Ka had given her, the musk, or the attempt in the bathroom to make her miscarry, or even the grave-robbing incident¡­ Did her babies have the chance to try to fight and survive? And when the rain washed their ashes away, did they struggle as hard as Ka was right now? Diana didn¡¯t dare imagine it. Every time she did, she felt her heart break, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her lips turned pale at the thought. ¡°I can¡¯t make it rain indoors, but I can do it another way with my own hands, ¡± Diana said as she dipped her right hand into the water. Then, she raised the basin above Ka¡¯s head and slowly let the water fall onto thetter¡¯s scar, where blood was still oozing freely. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 If water were to fall on the wound, the pain would undoubtedly be agonizing. And yet, the pain Ka would feel wouldn¡¯t even be one-tenth of the torment Diana¡¯s babies was forced to suffer. ¡°You should¡¯ve never touched my babies¡¯ grave!¡± Not only had Ka dug up the grave, but she also scattered their ashes! Every time Diana thought about it, she wished she could burn Ka into ashes and wash it down with rainwater as well! Original from N?velDrama.Org. For the time being, she couldn¡¯t. However, she could make it rain on Ka¡¯s injured face. Ka understood what Diana was nning to do, and she turned pale. Her lips trembled uncontrobly as she begged, ¡°My dear sister¡­¡± Ka¡¯s tone was vastly different than before. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! We¡¯re sisters! We have the same father!¡± She twisted and turned on the chair Diana had tied her, struggling hard to break free. Yet the more she struggled, the tighter the ropes gnawed into her skin. Diana remained indifferent to her every move. ¡°Julian!¡± Ka suddenly screamed. That finally provoked a reaction out of Diana, and she raised a brow. When Ka saw that Diana had loosened her grip, she took the chance to say, ¡°Diana, if you do anything to me today, Julian won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Diana knew that was true. If Julian discovered that she had conspired with Oliver to deceive him and take Ka to torture her, he would definitely be furious. But¡­ What did it matter? Diana couldn¡¯t wait another day to punish Ka. ¡°If he wants to take my life after everything is done, he can have it.¡± This time, Diana showed no signs of letting Ka off. She sneered as she let her gaze trail down the ugly wound on Ka¡¯s face. The scar wasn¡¯t small. It extended from Ka¡¯s lower eyelid to the corner of her mouth, forming a curved de-like shape. It looked particrly striking on Ka¡¯s fair skin, creating a sense of contrast between beauty and hideous beastliness. It was strange. Diana had done this to Ka¡¯s face, yet Julian hadn¡¯t held her ountable. Diana wondered if Oliver had helped her in some way. With how protective Julian was of Ka, shouldn¡¯t there be two simr scars engraved on Diana¡¯s face now? But¡­ He hadn¡¯t reacted. It was as if Diana had done nothing at all. In fact, he even called Oliver to retrieve her. Noel was right; Oliver was powerful. It wouldn¡¯t have been an easy matter to take someone away from Julian¡¯s protection. As for what would happen next¡­ Diana decided not to involve Oliver any further to avoid causing him more trouble. Meanwhile, Ka continued to alternate between ttering, cursing, and threatening Diana, interrupting her thoughts. Despite that, she remained calm and collected on the surface. Under the gentle surface, however, therey a sharp edge like that of a hidden de. She raised her hand again, and let the water from it drip slowly onto Ka¡¯s wound. ¡°Argh!¡± Ka hissed, gritting her teeth in great pain. She shot Diana an incredulous look. ¡°You b*tch! Did you add salt to this water?!¡± Diana stood unmoving from her spot. ¡°Yes.¡± If Diana hadn¡¯t added salt, how would Ka learn her lesson? ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Ka screamed, thrashing around like a lunatic as she tried to find a way out of the room. However, Diana pinned her with a re of daggers. ¡°If you dare move about again, I¡¯ll pour the entire basin of water on your face. If you don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll do it, go ahead and try me!¡± The few drops Diana had dripped on Ka¡¯s face had already hurt so much; she couldn¡¯t imagine how much more painful it would be if Diana poured the entire basin. No matter how much envy and resentment Ka had in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t escape Diana¡¯s clutches. This time, everything had been arranged perfectly just to trap her here. The water continued dripping slowly down Ka¡¯s face, and Diana said,¡± Doesn¡¯t it remind you of the rain that day?¡± It was Diana¡¯s birthday that day. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but it had been a continuous drizzle. When the rainwater washed the ashes of her babies away, it was likely with the same continuous trickle, right? The water must¡¯ve swept them into ditches, roads, and even into the sewers. How could Ka be so heartless? ¡°Diana¡­¡± Ka didn¡¯t regret what she had done, but she was now deathly afraid of what awaited her. She feared that Diana might really disfigure her, or worse, finish the n of stabbing her in the neck with a knife! If Ka really did die here, Julian wouldn¡¯t seek revenge for her. Hell, he might even help Diana cover the whole thing up! The man¡¯s heart was already filled with Diana, and maybe the two would even reconcile because of this incident. Thinking of this, Ka¡¯s fear intensified. ¡°Diana, stop! I¡¯ll tell you something about the ashes¡­¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Diana took her hand away, giving Ka a moment to catch a breath. Ka¡¯s face was ghostly pale from the pain. Saltwater still trickled down from the wound on her face, and she winced from the pain. Nevertheless, she bit her lip and tried to ignore it. Soon, Diana quickly lost patience at Ka¡¯s antics. ¡°Tell me. What about the ashes?¡± she demanded. Ka could see the urgency in Diana¡¯s eyes. It was clear Diana still cared about two¡­things even though they were dead and gone. Ka hesitated, her eyes darting back and forth. Finally, she looked up. The smugness in her eyes had long disappeared, leaving behind only panic as she stuttered, ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± She lowered her head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but¡­¡± Ka suddenly raised her head again and went on, ¡°You have to understand. It wasn¡¯t just me. Digging up the graves or letting the ashes be washed down by the rain¡­ I wasn¡¯t the only one involved.¡± It felt like someone had shoved their hand into her chest and squeezed her heart with suffocating tightness. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who else was involved?!¡± she growled. Was it Julian?! He wouldn¡¯t be so insane to do something like that, right? Who else would be so ruthless as to help Ka dig up the graves of Diana¡¯s children? ¡°James!¡± Ka blurted out. ¡°He was the one who dug up the grave!¡± She didn¡¯t mention anything about the ashes. ¡°It was raining that day, and the road conditions were awful. It was impossible for me to have done it alone,¡± Ka exined. ¡°But with James there, it was easy. He¡¯s a man, and he¡¯s strong, after all¡­¡± Diana could hardly bear to listen to Ka¡¯s words after she heard her blurt out James¡¯s name. The cruel reality was too much for Diana to take. Why was everyone from the Winnington family so cruel and heartless?! ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t only be getting revenge on me,¡± Ka finished. ¡°James is also guilty!¡± At that, Diana realized that Ka was trying to save herself by throwing James under the bus. As expected from a child raised in that family! A chill ran through her; for the first time in her life, Diana was d she hadn¡¯t grown up in the environment the Winningtons had provided Ka. She was grateful that she was still human and had a conscience¡­ Unlike Ka and James, who didn¡¯t seem to have a single shred of humanity or conscience in their bones! Chapter 510 Chapter 510 It was also the first time Diana felt the extent of her parent¡¯s favoritism could never be corrected. She shouldn¡¯t have ever tried topete with Ka for their affection or attention, and she definitely shouldn¡¯t have tried to sow discord in that family. They were all rotten to the core, and should all rot together in the same family! Diana didn¡¯t need such people as family, and she didn¡¯t need to get Ka punished by using James and Kate either. Instead, she wanted Ka to understand first hand that one had to face the consequences when one did something wrong. Since Ka¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t educated her about this fact, then Diana would do it in their stead. With that thought burning in mind, Diana grabbed the basin and poured its entire contents right on Ka¡¯s face, causing thetter to scream in agony. ¡°Diana! You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± She had already exposed James¡¯s part in this, so why did this b*tch still insist on targeting only her? ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Diana repeated, then burst outughing. ¡°Have you ever been reasonable with me? Since I was a child when James deliberately lost me, until you dug up the graves of my children and scattered their ashes¡­ Have any of you ever been reasonable with me?!¡¯ James deserved to be punished, but that didn¡¯t mean Ka was off the hook either! Diana seemed thoroughly enraged as she repeatedly and tirelessly poured salt water all over Ka¡¯s wound. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After doing so ten consecutive times, the wound on Ka¡¯s face had a white tinge on the edges. It was the effect from the saltwater. Even if a miracle doctor came to Ka now, saving her face would be near impossible. ¡°I care about my babies, and you¡¯ve destroyed everything I cherished about them. Now, I¡¯ve destroyed what all girls care about¡­ Your face.¡± Diana looked straight into Ka¡¯s eyes as she spoke, her gaze severe and unflinching. ¡°What all girls care about? My face?!¡± At this point, Ka had stopped crying and pleading with Diana anymore. She understood that she had practically rubbed salt into a raw spot of Diana¡¯s. But even if she had the chance to do it all over again, she would still take it. The only thing that mattered to her was to ensure Diana was forever miserable. ¡°Do you think I care about something like this?¡± Ka barked. ¡°It¡¯s clearly something you care about, not me! You¡¯re affected because Julian married you just because of your face! You care about it, as you became my substitute because of your face! Are you seeking revenge for your babies, or are you venting your own anger? Hah! In that regard, it looks like you¡¯re more shameless than I am!¡¯ Diana was stunned by Ka¡¯s words. She had to admit, Ka had hit a sore spot. If it weren¡¯t for this face, or for the fact that she had been treated as Ka¡¯s substitute, Diana wouldn¡¯t have met Julian. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant, and she wouldn¡¯t have needed to let her babies go through so much pain either. She was the most unqualified mother in the world. But as long as someone hurt her babies, no matter how unqualified she was, she would fight with all her might to protect them. Ka¡¯s insults couldn¡¯t shake this determination in her heart. Diana¡¯s eyes were full of mockery as she sneered, ¡°Oh, Ka. You¡¯re pathetic.¡¯ Ka saw that Diana was unmoved by her words, and could no longer find any angle of attack. So, she could only resign to her fate and say, ¡¯How am I pathetic?¡± In terms of family background, she was indeed worse off than Diana at first. But now, she was the true lady of the Winnington family! In terms of parental love, though Diana was James and Kate¡¯s birth daughter, Kate had always favored Ka more. As for men, though Julian had married Diana, they were now divorced. While he did still love Diana, he and Diana didn¡¯t even recognize their feelings for each other. In fact, Diana even assumed that Julian¡¯s true love was Ka. The pain of loving someone and not being able to have them, while they filled one¡¯s thoughts all day and night¡­ Ka understood it better than Diana ever could. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 So, how was Ka pathetic? Diana was clearly the pathetic one! Ka¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. With the garish scar across her face, she looked like a corpse, utterly devoid of her usual delicate beauty. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic because everything you have was taken from me,¡± Diana said firmly. ¡°Family background, parents, men¡­ I don¡¯t care how good or bad they are. I was the one who never wanted them in the first ce.¡± Before Diana was eighteen, she had fantasies about her parents and family. After turning eighteen, she slowly learned to let go. When she learned of James¡¯s deplorable actions, she realized she didn¡¯t need to learn how to let things go. Rather, doing so had be a natural thing. She didn¡¯t want family members like that. And then, there was Julian. Yes, Diana acted as a substitute. But so what? There were many things in fate that couldn¡¯t be controlled, but Diana had never acted against her conscience, much less did she enjoy going against it! ¡°And you, you simply cant love.¡± Ka had repeatedly used deceitful means to deceive Julian. Not to mention, she wore different masks in front of Kate and Lucy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even tell which one is the real you, Ka. You were born as a human, but you¡¯ve always gone to great lengths to steal from others. Aren¡¯t you pathetic? Yes, Julian likes you. So much, that he even called you his fiancee! But a man who shows no concern for the death of his own children is heartless. Why would I regret it if you two get together?¡± Ka listened, stunned. ¡°Did you just say Julian doesn¡¯t care about their deaths?!¡± He went absolutely crazy about it, alright?! Ka could still remember vividly the day Julian ordered his men to force the drug down her throat despite her desperate pleas. That day, Julian couldn¡¯t care less about their bond forged from childhood. He had permanently deprived Ka of her ability to conceive, and so decisively at that. That was also the first time Ka witnessed how cold and ruthless he could be. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yet now, Diana imed that he didn¡¯t care about their death? Julian had kept this from Diana¡­ But why? Was he afraid Diana would feel guilty if she knew? Or was he afraid Diana would find his punishment woefully insufficient? Clearly, it was the former. He was truly considerate of Diana¡¯s feelings. The wounds on Ka¡¯s face seemed to throb even more at this epiphany. She could feel the deep agony all the way to her stomach; the terrible sensation was exactly the same as the day she had been force-fed the terrible drug. She slowly curled up, her eyes filled with burning jealousy as she red at Diana. However, Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered by the change in Ka¡¯s gaze. To Diana, none of Ka¡¯s words would ever have anything of value. With that, she took out some tape and sealed Ka¡¯s mouth shut again. ¡°Don¡¯t mention your fiance to me. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Diana leaned in close to Ka, intentionally bringing a mirror with her to reflect their simr faces. In the mirror, the scar on Ka¡¯s face had turned terrifyingly pale, providing a stark ugly contrast against the rest of her features. Under the unrelenting assault of salt water, it even showed signs of festering, like a disgusting piece of rotten meat stuck to her face. Diana, who was already more exquisite and stunning than Ka in looks, appeared all the more captivating. Unable to bear it any longer, Ka desperately tried to turn her head, not wanting to look at her reflection anymore. Yet Diana forcefully held her head in ce, forcing her to look into the mirror. Ka¡¯s nerves slowly began to crumble as she silently categorized their differences. The terrible physical pain aside, she could also feel excruciating anguish tearing at her soul. Eventually, tears started to stream down her distorted face. ¡°Are you crying for yourself, or is it for my babies?¡± Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Diana waspletely unaffected by Ka¡¯s tears, and her calmness was terrifying. It was only now that Ka remembered how Diana had survived a rather harsh environment her entire childhood. Diana had been so young when she was abandoned by James. Later, Lucy intentionally caused the death of her foster parents, hoping to leave Diana without a single ounce of support. But even though she was forced to fight with dogs for food just to survive, she had done it and seeded. This woman had gone through the most bitter days in one¡¯s life. She wasn¡¯t a saint, nor was she an angel. She was simply one who sought pure and raw revenge! She hadn¡¯t taken action against Ka before not because she refused to, but simply because she was biding her time for the perfect opportunity. However, the incident with the grave ultimately elerated her revenge. Diana in her current state was so intimidating that next to her, Ka seemed like a pure and innocent angel. Though Diana was never a good person, she never harbored malicious intent as Ka did. It was to the extent that others often forgot that Diana wasn¡¯t a delicate flower in a greenhouse. Ka dared not answer. She had no idea what Diana would do to her next. Perhaps Diana might even take her life! The more she thought about it, the deeper the fear in her heart intensified. Coupled with the torture of Diana holding the mirror up just now, Ka was close to passing out. For the first time ever, remorse stained Ka¡¯s gaze as she looked at Diana. As if receiving some form of constion, Diana¡¯s suppressed emotions finally improved slightly. It was her first time being able to do something for her poor babies, despite it being something small and significant. And then¡­ She pulled out a knife. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fear struck Ka as she recalled the freezing chill of the de as it pressed against her neck the other day. She immediately whimpered and shook her head violently at the sight of it, but Diana showed no intention of stopping. Just then¡­ A loud knock echoed through the room. It was urgent and forceful. Diana immediately knew it wasn¡¯t Nina, as she had nned this out well. Nina was workingte today, and Diana didn¡¯t want her friend to see this nasty side of her. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to involve Nina. After receiving confirmation from Oliver some time ago, she deliberately asked for some gossip from Fanny and passed it on to Nina. Nina should still be out somewhere staking out a celebrity to take some photos. There was no way she woulde back. Was it Vans? And yet, the power behind those rapid knocks¡­ Diana clenched the knife tightly, and went to the peephole to look. ¡­It was Julian! How had he discovered that Ka was here with her¡­?! Diana was confident that she had taken care of every detail perfectly. She had even chosen to turn off all the lights in the apartment. Logically, Julian shouldn¡¯t have been able to find out about this. ¡°Diana! Open the door!¡± Julian called out impatiently. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Oliver would take Ka away only to bring her to Diana! That b*stard! Did Oliver have a clue how strange Diana had been actingtely? There was a real possibility that she might do something drastic like kill both Ka and herself! No, it was also his own fault. He had been negligent. None of this would¡¯ve happened if he hadn¡¯t given Ka to Oliver. ¡°Diana! What have you done to Ka?¡± Julian desperately hoped that neither of them hade to harm. Diana could be reckless when angry, but underneath it all, she was a kind soul. If she really did take Ka¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop condemning herself even if he helped her avoid all legal responsibilities. He was certain she would be gued with guilt for the rest of her life. Moreover, they were sisters. At the end of the day, they shared the same blood. As time passed, it would be increasingly difficult for Diana not to copse from the sheer regret of her actions against Ka. Julian couldn¡¯t allow Diana to have blood on her hands! Chapter 513 Chapter 513 If Diana couldn¡¯t tolerate Ka¡¯s existence in this world anymore, Julian would take action in her stead. However, under no circumstances would he ever hand the knife to Diana and let her do it with her own hands! Diana could see how anxious Julian was through the peephole. He would always be that way whenever Ka was concerned. It was quite interesting, wasn¡¯t it? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The man who once imed that everything he felt for Ka was simply out of obligation, and that the one he truly loved was Diana¡­ Would go all out to protect the woman he considered to be indebted to. What was love, then? In the end, it was only a hollow word from Julian¡¯s lips. Diana shouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously in the first ce. She lowered her head at the thought, and sorrow flickered in her eyes. Only a few seconds had passed, but Julian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He had Noel bring the property management in charge of the apartment and pry open Diana¡¯s door. He moved so quickly that Diana didn¡¯t have time to react. ¡°Ka!¡± Julian rushed in as soon as the door was unlocked. Seeing that Ka was still alive, the heavy feeling in his heart disappeared immediately. Then, he turned to look at Diana. Diana couldn¡¯t decipher the look in his eyes because her own eyes had started to burn, and tears started rolling down her cheeks without stopping. It was unfair. It was truly unfair! Every time she encountered this man, her chest would be filled with the same emotions. She was only trying to seek justice for her babies, to demand a debt be paid. Yet, his actions as their father right now was truly unfair. He didn¡¯t care about the cause or reason. He only cared about Ka. Already weak from not eating for two days straight after the grave-digging incident, Diana couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She clutched the knife in her hand, tears flooding her eyes, and opened her mouth to say something to the man before her. However, she fell into a dead faint before she could speak. Julian turned pale with fright. He reached out and caught her in time, continuously calling her name, ¡°Diana! Diana!¡± Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hear any of it. There was no longer any hope in her world, where her children¡¯s graves had been dug up and their ashes washed down by the rain. Julian¡¯s appearance worked her up, causing her mental state to be even more fragile. The fact she fainted wasn¡¯t surprising. At the hospital, Vans reassured Julian, ¡°As long as she finishes two bottles of these nutrient supplements, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°What about Ka?¡± In the two days after Diana passed out, Julian hadn¡¯t gone to see how Ka was doing even once. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Vans said. The scar on her face, though¡­ That¡¯ll be tough to heal.¡± ¡°Give her money,¡± Julian said. ¡°Give her enough of it.¡± He would make amends for the trouble Diana had caused. And he wanted to settle everything before Diana woke up. ¡°You should take a look,¡± Vans said, knowing that Julian would never leave Diana¡¯s side. ¡°At Ka, I mean. Her voice is ruined, and now, it¡¯s her appearance. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem you can solve with money alone.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the life-saving grace Julian had for Ka, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone to her. He also wanted to wait for Diana to wake up and ask her why she had acted so harshly and recklessly out of the blue. Since the incident with the babies, Diana hadn¡¯t done anything to Ka. But after all this time, she suddenly ignored her studio and insisted on taking action against Ka. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something he was missing. Julian nced at Vans before he left. ¡°Do you really not know what¡¯s going on?¡± Vans shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Then, he shed the ring on his hand to Julian. ¡°Nina hasn¡¯t been talking to metely, either.¡± ¡°¡­Have you really decided to get engaged to the Smith family?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t get engaged to the Smith family, there¡¯s still the Sullivan family, the Lorren family, and many more,¡± Vans said, giving Julian a helpless smile. ¡°You know better than anyone the rules in our circle. But¡­ You¡¯re the only one who has the right to choose, you know?¡± Vans had never thought about confronting his family. He knew he would never be able toe out on top. Thus, the only thing he could do was obediently follow their lead. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Julian sighed. He had long known that Vans and Nina would eventually end up like this, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. He sighed again. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to get engaged, I can help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, Julian. You can help me once, but you cant help me forever,¡± Vans said with a bitter smile, the helplessness in his voice evident. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of my situation. I¡¯m not as capable as you. The best way for me is just quietly to follow along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± After all, this was Van¡¯s life, and his family was different from Julian¡¯s. Julian knew that everyone in this circle had their own difficulties and powerlessness, so he didn¡¯t push the matter any further. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity I just rented the unit next door for you, hoping you could keep an eye on Diana. But¡­¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Julian¡¯s voice. Vans was so angry that he wanted to raise his hand and hit Julian. ¡°Things are already like this, and you¡¯re still thinking about the rent! What, are you actually unhappy about the little amount you have to pay?!¡± What a man! He actually valued lust over friendship! As their voices gradually faded away, Diana slowly opened her eyes. She had barely caught the tail-end of their conversation. Julian mentioned he had rented the unit next to hers for Vans to keep an eye on her¡­ To keep an eye on her for what? Was he afraid she would harm Ka? Vans was dating Nina; despite that, he got engaged to another woman¡­ And he hadn¡¯t seemed to have any objections at all! Nina was right. People in the upper circle were all the same! Even though Vans had helped her so much, he was ultimately Julian¡¯s friend and one of Julian¡¯s men. Yet, to Diana¡­ She had actually considered Vans to be a friend. But¡­ Not anymore! As for Julian¡­ He was reluctant to let Ka leave his sight even for even a second, huh? Diana thought he might be by her side when she woke up¡­ But he wasn¡¯t. Reality pped her hard in the face once again. The only one he was willing to stay by was Ka. Thinking about what Ka had said just now, it made perfect sense. Diana was also pathetic. Julian had been shuffling back and forth in the hospital for the past six months. It seemed that ever since Ka came back, people were constantly going in and out of the hospital by his side. Every time, Diana would be affected. She had suffered much to stay by his side. Julian¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, showing a hint of impatience that wasn¡¯t like his ordinary self. When Ka looked up and saw him, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She feared that Julian would find out about the grave-digging incident. However, her heart fluttered when she remembered that his first concern when they were in the apartment was her safety. She smiled at him, looking seemingly innocent and pure just like before; however, there was a touch of sadness in her eyes. She quickly hid the mirror in her hand under the nket, revealing only half of her face to Julian. Her voice was creaky and hoarse, as if it hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Appearance, voice¡­ She had indeed lost a lotpared to before. Julian felt a pang of sympathy for her, but he steeled himself as he asked,¡± Have you interacted with Diana recently?¡± Ka¡¯s heart skipped a beat once more. At the same time, she realized that Diana hadn¡¯t woken up yet and Julian still didn¡¯t know about the grave-digging incident. With that thought in mind, her courage grew, and she shook her head. ¡°No. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t know why she acted the way she did, either.¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 At this moment, it was better to say less and pretend to know nothing. Julian sighed again. Nothing in his life had ever been difficult before; and yet, dealing with Diana and Ka gave him a feeling of being at a dead end with no way out. Despite that, he had to find a way out of this. Otherwise, the three of them would be forever trapped in the same ce. ¡°Ka.¡¯ Julian sat down by the bed. ¡°Does the wound on your face hurt?¡± ¡°It does.¡± With him showing concern like this, all the resentment Ka had been holding in her heart for a long time finally burst out like a dam. ¡°But I don¡¯t me Diana. I know the babies have always been a stumbling block in her heart.¡¯ Julian remained silent. After a while, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I promised to treat your throat. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t inclined to find a doctor for you as ofte, so you couldn¡¯t recover.¡± So, he knew that he hadn¡¯t been attentive. For the first time in her life, Ka felt a deep and agonizing pain in her heart. The man in front of her was the one who caused it. For the first time, she felt that perhaps she genuinely cared about Julian himself even if she still desired the position of Mrs. Fulcher. In any case, she didn¡¯t want to lose the possibility of marrying Julian. With that, she grabbed his sleeve. Julian felt the movement. He didn¡¯t push her away, and instead quietly undid the cufflink so that Ka was left with a bare button in her hand. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ka was left speechless at his actions. Did he think she wanted his cufflink?! She wanted to grab his wrist! But Julian acted as if nothing was amiss and continued, ¡¯Since Diana did that to your face, I bear some responsibility for that.¡± He should¡¯ve exined the punishment he had imposed on Ka to Diana, instead of backing down and causing Diana¡¯s resentment to grow to this extent. ¡°Diana was the one who did it, not you,¡¯ Ka said. She hated how Julian was speaking up for Diana, and immediately tightened her grip on the cuff. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± That button was in the shape of a pentagram with sharp edges. As it pierced into her skin, she also felt the same aching pain through her heart. She had never felt so stifled before. However, Julian wasn¡¯t finished. He ignored the look on her face and stared at the scar. ¡°How much money do you want?¡± Ka paused for a moment before realizing what he meant. ¡°You want topensate me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said with a nod. ¡°I mentioned itst time. Whatever you want, whether it¡¯s a car, house, or money¡­ I¡¯ll give you anything.¡¯ Ka let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t intend to put on a show before him this time, but tears silently streamed down her face. Theynded on the gauze covering her wound, immediately seeping in and intensifying the pain. ¡°The way I feel right now is exactly the same as when Diana sshed salt water on my face.¡¯ ¡°Ka,¡± Julian said warningly. He didn¡¯t like Ka speaking ill of Diana. ¡°I¡¯m sure she has her reason for doing so.¡¯ After experiencing so much, he could clearly see which sister was the kinder one. Ka nearly choked at his words. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I brought this upon myself?¡± She didn¡¯t realize that her voice had be louder and slightly sharper. Julian didn¡¯t move, but his gaze turned much colder. It was only a slight change in the corner of his eyes, and he tilted his sharp chin forward. His gaze was on Ka¡¯s eyelids, and they appeared increasingly indifferent. Just like that, her courage wilted, and more tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Julian said, showing no sign of softening despite her pitiful tears. ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to spell out clearly, but ultimately, it was you who harmed your own throat. As for your face¡­ Though Diana did y a part in some, you were the one whoshed out at her babies first.¡± Although Ka wasn¡¯t the fatal cause of Diana¡¯s miscarriage, she was the primary reason. In the end, Julian always had a bottom line in his heart. ¡°Considering your circumstances, you should be keeping your head low. Why do you always fail to understand your own predicament?¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Julian¡¯s words were sharp, and his tone was cutting. In fact, this was how he had always been. He was never one who minced his words. Though his heart could be vulnerable at times, he would still deliver words that stung like thorns. Moreover, the person he was facing now was Ka and not Diana. He was well aware of the difference. Ka¡¯s current predicament wasn¡¯t enough reason for him to show pity toward a woman. Often, pity was an illusion of love. He was certain of his love for Diana, so he wouldn¡¯t give Ka any chance to misunderstand him or harbor any illusions that she still had a shot with him. ¡°I spared your lifest time because I was repaying your favor from saving me.¡¯ Ka looked at Julian, eyes wide with disbelief. Even her mouth was hanging open. Despite having known Julian for so many years, it seemed he was bing increasingly clear-headed about her. Now, he didn¡¯t even care about her tears anymore. Ka had no choice but to admit that her presence in his heart was starting to diminish. Thinking of this, she started to feel frightened about the grave-digging incident. s, what¡¯s done was done. For now, she could only grit her teeth and deny everything, and never ever bring it up. However, the guilt in her eyes betrayed her thoughts. ¡°Are you still hiding something from me?¡± Julian asked in an intimidating manner, forcing her to look up. Ka was startled. Tears threatened to fall from her eyes, but she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare let them fall. ¡°N-No. There¡¯s nothing. Nothing at all.* A tear slipped out and seeped into the bandage, and the pain made her instinctively grimace. ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian knew he had been harsh with his words this time. As such, he averted his gaze to take the pressure off Ka. ¡°Take care of yourself, and let me know whenever you decide on thepensation you want.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was his final act of mercy. ¡°Also, I won¡¯t go to your apartment anymore.¡± The fact that Ka lived downstairs from Diana had been exposed. It would surely upset Ka if he were to go there again and meet Diana. Julian would rather choose not to see her, secretly longing for her, than see Diana unhappy. Ka was truly heartbroken. She couldn¡¯t understand how she and Julian had reached this point. When she went abroad all those years ago, she had everything under control. Even after returning to the country, she was full of spirit, eagerly waiting for Julian to divorce and then rece Diana to marry into the Fulcher family. At that time, she hadn¡¯t thought much of Diana. She even thought that Diana was merely a substitute. She looked at the iparable man before her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t want the car, the house, or the money.¡± She tightened the nket, wanting to push further. ¡°I just want to know, in your heart, did you fall in love with Diana or me first?¡± ¡°You,¡± Julian replied without hesitation. ¡°I fell in love with you.¡± Unbeknownst to him, Diana had just arrived outside the door. She had nned to knock and go in, but stepped back abruptly upon hearing these words. Initially, she hade here to resolve things in person with Ka and Julian. After all, she had vented all the anger that she needed to. Ka¡¯s face was already disfigured, and Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill her. Moreover, when Oliver brought Ka to her doorstep, he gave her a small box. He had said that no matter how she treated Ka, Julian wouldn¡¯t hold her ountable, as it was a lifesaving charm. After waking up just now and opening the box, she saw that its content was a photo Oliver had shown her on her birthday. But the difference now was there was a name behind it¡­ Julian. The boy was Julian. She had never imagined that their encounter began so early. Even more unimaginable was that Julian was the boy she actually saved back then! Her determination to draw a clear line with Julian wavered once more. Diana intended to tell him about their connection and see how Julian would react to Ka if she rified the grave-digging incident. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Would the boy Diana once worked so hard to save turn out to be a man who couldn¡¯t spare a thought about his own flesh and blood? And yet¡­ A bitter smile reached her lips. Why on earth was she here in the first ce? Was she here to listen to Julian¡¯s heartfelt confession to Ka? Biased people would remain that way forever. There was no changing them. Hadn¡¯t she seen enough of this in her own biological parents? Why would Julian reassess everything between the three of them just because of an insignificant life- saving grace? Her current mood was the same as when Nina dragged her to the balcony to watch Julian and Ka. It was terrible. It was painful. It hurt to the point she didn¡¯t want to look or think about it. At the same time, she also refused to communicate with Julian. It was lucky she hadn¡¯t gone in yet. If she had gone in and told Julian about the fact she had saved his life when they were younger, all she would¡¯ve received in return was abject humiliation. The promises and confessions he had made in the past were all just an act. Diana should forget about them all and hold no expectations of them, none whatsoever! If she didn¡¯t, what awaited her would be scenes like today, where she was forced to witness Julian showing deep kindness and confessing to Ka again. As for this debt of gratitude¡­ Diana didn¡¯t want to use it to hold Julian hostage. And¡­she didn¡¯t want to face the moment Julian would undoubtedly disappoint her once more. She would rather bury this secret deep in her heart. If Julian wanted to hold her responsible for disfiguring Ka, she would let him do so. She was fearless now, and had nothing to lose. As long as she could vent her anger for her babies, that was enoughfort. Besides, the grave-digging matter wasn¡¯t over yet. She was going to visit the Winnington family, where James was. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t need to go over there in person. Instead, Kate brought James to the hospital. It was unclear where they had received the news, but they had gotten the right room and was waiting outside Diana¡¯s ward. No. To be precise, Kate was kneeling outside Diana¡¯s ward. James, on the other hand, stood on his tiptoes, looking around the room from the doorway. Diana found a trash bin and casually threw the photo of Julian as a child into it, then walked towards them with a cold face. ¡¯Why are you here?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re your parents,¡¯ James said with a smile, obviously trying to appease her. ¡°We heard you fainted and came to visit you, of course.¡± ¡°You came to¡­visit me. If so, is it necessary to kneel?¡± When she heard this, Kate crawled on her knees towards Diana. She begged, ¡°Diana! Forgive your father!¡± Oh? So she also knew of the terrible thing James had done! Diana took a step forward, raised her hand, and pped James across the face. This pnded on James¡¯s face and struck Kate in the heart. Like a madwoman, Kate jumped up with wide eyes and immediately pulled James behind her. She clenched her fist as she looked at Diana and screamed, ¡°You uncultured thing! He¡¯s your father!¡¯ Diana sneered, ¡°Father? Cultured? Haha.¡¯ She nced at Kate. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents, remember? I came from the countryside. I don¡¯t know what a father is, let alone what cultured means!¡± Now, she was determined to make James pay the price. There was a time Diana tried everything to please them, but now¡­ Diana¡¯s attitude and words shook Kate. For a moment, Kate dared not meet Diana¡¯s piercing gaze. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Kate,¡± Diana said calmly, though her voice dripped with venomous sarcasm. ¡°Do you have any idea what that man behind you has done to me? Chapter 518 Chapter 518 ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Kate continued looking at Diana, anger burning in her eyes, as if they were archenemies rather than mother and daughter. Diana felt her heart grow increasingly colder at Kate¡¯s gaze. She gritted her teeth and was about to speak, but then she noticed a flicker of panic on James¡¯s face. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped himself hard. A loud smack resounded in the hallway. It was even stronger than the force of Diana¡¯s previous p. He looked at Diana with a face bearing the imprint of his palm. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m so sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have what?¡± Diana pressed, sharply and relentlessly. ¡°I¡­I shouldn¡¯t have dug up your children¡¯s gr-gra¡­¡± James couldn¡¯t even bring himself to finish the sentence. His whole body was already trembling like the final leaf on a dry branch. Instead, he dropped loudly to his knees and bowed continuously to Diana as he pleaded, ¡°Please, I beg you¡­ I beg you!¡± This man, who always cared about his reputation, was now prostrating himself at the feet of his most despised daughter. ¡°Please forgive me. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t bear to see this and tried to pull him up. ¡°Get up!¡± She didn¡¯t understand! ¡°Even if you dug up the children¡¯s grave, what difference does it make? Those two children were stillborn! But you are Diana¡¯s father, a living person. How could she humiliate you like this?!¡± James¡¯s heart pounded harder in his chest with each word Kate uttered. He kept ncing behind Diana, and his panic grew stronger as her elegant figure drew closer. He continued hitting his forehead against the ground, the dull sound echoing in the hallway over and over again. The broken skin on his forehead from the repeated knocks broke Kate¡¯s heart. At the same time, she felt that doing this in front of everyone was embarrassing. But no matter how she tried to pull James up, he refused to get up. Instead, with a swift movement, he pped Kate across the face. ¡°You damned woman! Shut up!¡± James looked at Diana and saw how her face was turning colder by the second. He immediately knew that Kate¡¯s words had only served to fuel the fire that was already burning bright in Diana¡¯s heart. The panic in his heart grew, and he could only intensify his bows to the younger woman. He even grabbed Kate and forced her to kneel together to apologize to Diana. ¡°Diana, your mother and I were foolish! Please, will you forgive us?¡± Tears streamed down his face as he spoke, and he raised his palm to strike himself on the face, one p after another. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It wasn¡¯t until his forehead and cheeks werepletely covered in bruises that he stopped and looked at Diana with pleading eyes. This was a hospital. People wereing and going, and themotion they caused became the center of attention. Through bits and pieces of their conversation, some people concluded that Diana was heartless and cold, and they began to criticize her. However, Diana stood in the center of the whirlpool, her expression unchanged. With her arms crossed in a defensive and indifferent posture, she looked at the couple without any intention of letting them get up, only sneering,¡± Forgive you?¡± How easily he had said those words! ¡°Should I forgive my father for deliberately losing me when I was three years old? Or should I forgive my mother for knowing full well that my father was involved in my disappearance, yet still turned a blind eye to it?¡± As soon as Diana finished speaking, the faces of James and Kate changed. Especially Kate. ¡°Diana¡­¡± She never imagined that Diana would know so much, let alone see through her indulgence of James. After all these years, she had even forgotten that she had vaguely guessed that Diana¡¯s disappearance was no ident. In the end, she chose to prioritize her position as James¡¯s wife and the man himself, thereby giving up her own daughter for her own ease. Now that Diana had used her in such a way, the secret she had suppressed deeply in her heart seemed to have been ripped out forcefully and disyed in the open. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± At the end of the day, she was unwilling to admit her cruelty to her daughter. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 When Diana saw Kate¡¯s reaction, her smile grew colder. She didn¡¯t bother responding to Kate¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Or perhaps you want me to forgive James for desecrating the grave of my children?¡± ¡°Or maybe you want me to forgive the coldness you showed when I came to im my identity?¡± ¡°Or do you want me to forgive your intentions of marrying me off to that old man from the Pabian family?¡± ¡°Or maybe, you want me to forgive you for your choice between me and Ka?¡± Who were they to speak of asking for her forgiveness?! ¡°No! There¡¯s no need for that!¡± The string of questions made James¡¯s head spin like a vortex. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you forgive us or not! But I hope you wont be angry anymore. It¡¯s not worth harming your health because of parents like us!¡± James¡¯s attitude waspletely different than usual. Diana studied him for a while, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the ulterior motives behind his change of heart. After a short pause, Diana asked,¡± Really¡­? You don¡¯t expect my forgiveness? You just want me to not get angry?¡± James had a sense of foreboding, but when he thought of Julian, he forced a smile and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, of course! I made a big mistake! How could I expect forgiveness? As long as you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Even though Diana had hurt Ka, Julian hadn¡¯t pursued the matter. Julian¡¯s stance couldn¡¯t be more apparent, and James was submitting to Diana right now purely for self-preservation. That¡¯s why he was sopliant with Diana. Yet at this moment, as he looked into Diana¡¯s eyes and felt the scars on his body, he suddenly felt that he might have thought too lightly of his daughter. Despite that, things hade to this point. He could only steel himself and ask, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Diana fell silent for a moment. Finally, she said, ¡°Nothing.¡± She smiled gently, as if she hadn¡¯t taken anything to heart. She looked majestic, like a fairy untouched by dust, but her every move carried a faint authority that could determine one¡¯s fate. ¡°If you crawl back to the Winnington residence from here, I won¡¯t be angry,¡± she said. James was speechless. Kate, however, eximed furiously, ¡°Diana!¡± The Winnington family was, after all, a prestigious and influential family. James valued his reputation; if he really did as Diana requested, they would end up being aughingstock of the capital! Not only James, but the entire family would also be humiliated! The head of their family, who had never liked James from the start, might even kick him out of the family! If that were to happen, what would her years of perseverance and endurance amount to?! Kate¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°You can¡¯t ask that of your father!¡± ¡°Let me reiterate once more. I have parents,¡± Diana said, her gaze turning even colder. The same cold eyes swept across Kate with a hint of disdain.¡± And you shouldn¡¯t casually im to be my parents either.¡± ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t ask James to do anything. I¡¯m just following his wishes to fulfill his desire for me not to get angry.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hadn¡¯t James said it? As long as Diana didn¡¯t get angry, he would do anything. Indeed, it was James himself who had brought it up. However, he didn¡¯t expect Diana to devise such a malicious task. A wave of fury crashed over him, and he wanted nothing more than to confront Diana. However, once again, he suppressed his anger and smiled. He then took out his phone and showed it to Diana. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Call records.¡± James leaned closer to her and said, ¡°After we dug the grave, I wanted to inform you right away. But you didn¡¯t answer my calls¡­¡± Call records¡­ Phone¡­ As he mentioned it, something shed in Diana¡¯s mind. Her voice trembled as she said slowly, ¡°On that rainy day when I called you, thinking something had happened to you, you were actually digging up the grave, weren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 James¡¯s eyes widened at Diana¡¯s words. When he showed her his call records, he hadn¡¯t intended for this to happen! He wanted Diana to see his good side, to know that he had once wanted to tip her off and that he had once felt guilty. But he didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so heartless and associate it with theirst conversation. In other words, the one time Diana called with concern about him, he was in the midst of the despicable act of digging her children¡¯s graves¡­ James quickly snapped back to his senses and hurriedly exined to Diana, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention! Everything that day was all Ka¡¯s doing-¡° ¡°That day will be thest time I ever consider you my father from the bottom of my heart,¡± Diana said with clenched fists. Her nails dug into her palm painfully as she issued her final ultimatum to James, seemingly calm. In reality, there were a thousand needles stabbing into her heart. Upon hearing this, James¡¯s face turned pale instantly; his hand holding the phone trembled. ¡°D-Diana¡­!¡± Ka had already been disfigured, and it would be even more difficult for her to win Julian¡¯s heart. As such, James held onto the hope of seeking Diana¡¯s forgiveness, even if he had to kneel before her. But Diana¡­ She couldn¡¯t treat him like this! If she treated him like this, how could he gain any benefits from the Fulcher family? As soon as James thought about it, he became so anxious that his face turned red. Once more, he banged his forehead loudly on the ground. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be angry! Why don¡¯t we have a proper conversation?¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t we talk?¡± Diana squatted down, aligning her gaze with his. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Indeed, there was a trace of her in James¡¯s face. After all, they had the same blood running in their veins. s, their rtionship was even worse than that of strangers. Diana took a deep breath, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Yet there was no warmth in her eyes; only intense hatred. ¡°Crawl back,¡± she said. James froze. ¡°Diana, are you serious?¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Why did you bring Kate here to stage this drama? Were you putting up airs and acting and pretending just to show off to me? Her dainty eyes were clear, yet they carried a powerful sense of oppression. James couldn¡¯t help but lower his head in fear. Diana had struck a chord in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t or dare to answer. ¡°If you cant do it, stop being pretentious about it.¡± She wasn¡¯t a child who would follow along just because she was given a little treat. James and Kate had hurt her heart deeply, and she had lost hope of any familial affection. James still didn¡¯t answer, nor did he make any move. Diana understood. ¡°Although you refuse to do it today, there wille a day when I will make you do it.¡± She vowed to obliterate everyst bit of James¡¯s dignity in Richburgh! She wanted to turn the thing James cared most about into a resounding p, hitting his face at every moment so that he would never forget it! ¡°Diana!¡± James looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you trying to drive me to my grave?¡± Her heart was even more ruthless than Ka¡¯s! He shouldn¡¯t havee here, deluding himself into begging for this girl¡¯s forgiveness. This uncultured girl who grew up in the countryside didn¡¯t have a heart at all! After speaking, he nced behind Diana and noted that the noble figure he thought he had seen had long disappeared without a trace, as if he had never been here. Perhaps he had overestimated Diana¡¯s position in Julian¡¯s heart. Julian was a man, after all. It was easy enough for men to change their minds. It was possible that Julian didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for Diana as Ka had thought. Thinking of this, James breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately got up and pulled Kate. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hah! Let¡¯s see what Diana could do to him after this! But at this moment, Kate hesitated. In fact, she hadn¡¯t figured out the reason behind James¡¯s actions today. At this moment, James¡¯s behavior coincided with her intentions. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. We didn¡¯t need toe here to plead with this girl. I shouldn¡¯t have even made those noodles for her!¡± After she finished speaking, she red at Diana and changed direction, pulling James along with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Ka.¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 After Kate finished speaking, she hurriedly nced behind. Soon, someone brought her a pile of nutrient supplements. Kate held them to her chest and walked past Diana coldly. How ridiculous! Diana watched the older woman¡¯s retreating back with a bitter smile. She knew Kate would be biased, but she hadn¡¯t considered the extent of thetter¡¯s tant favoritism. Even after making it clear that Diana¡¯s disappearance had been deliberate, Kate could still act as if nothing had happened! She was truly¡­ A heartless person. Diana was ashamed to have such wicked parents. Still, she wanted to see if Kate would have even a moment of regret or heartache for her, or if Kate would turn around to spare her a nce. So, she followed them. She followed them until she saw them enter Ka¡¯s ward with a pile of nutrient supplements before returning to her own room. It was pointless to keep hoping. She should stop. For Diana, familial and romantic love were truly the cruelest things in this world. Unfortunately, fate seemed to enjoy arranging these painful encounters for her. Diana sat by the bedside and pondered about the photo Oliver had given her. The bitter smile returned to her lips once more. She wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Julian, or let him misunderstand that she wanted to gain something from him through this favor. She would just wait patiently in the ward. She would wait for Julian toe to settle ounts with her over what she had done to Ka. But even as time passed, Julian never did show up. Noel didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Sir, the madam has already woken up. Why don¡¯t you go and see her?¡± To stay by someone¡¯s side when they were unconscious and then disappear when that person regained consciousness¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like the actions of one who was pursuing the other. Instead, it seemed like one who was intentionally hiding their feelings and avoiding his object of affection. ¡°And even¡­ Even when Mr. Winnington came, you didn¡¯t step in to see what was happening.¡± ¡°Nothing happened to her,¡± Julian said, finally responding to Noel. Although they were standing far away at the time, they could still see how passive James and Kate had been acting. As long as Diana wasn¡¯t being harassed, Julian wouldn¡¯t rush to her side. He knew his presence would make her feel ufortable. Noel sighed. He had never seen Julian acting so cautiously before. With how the man was acting, Noel didn¡¯t push the matter anymore for fear of upsetting his boss. Instead, he asked, ¡°What about Miss Ka?¡± ¡°Do as I said.¡¯ Julian had promised to restore her throat, but her face¡­ There was no need to return it to its original state. There was also no need for Ka to maintain such a high resemnce to Diana. ¡°As soon as Ka intends to ask forpensation, report to me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood,¡¯ Noel replied. ¡°And what about madam?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see her for now,¡± Julian said. When he closed his eyes, the scene of Diana fainting in his arms beforeing to the hospital would rey in his mind. This wasn¡¯t the first time Diana had fainted since Ka returned to the country, and Julian didn¡¯t want another repeat of it. The best solution, for now, was to not meet her so she wouldn¡¯t be uneasy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana waited for Julian in the ward for a long time. She waited from dawn till dusk, yet she still didn¡¯t see his figure. It was just as she had expected. In the end, the only one he cared about most was Ka. She was grateful she hadn¡¯t brought out that photo and revealed that she had once saved him. Otherwise, what awaited her would surely only be utter humiliation. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Waiting here indefinitely was not a solution. Sooner orter, Julian woulde to settle the score with her. Diana pondered momentarily, then tore a piece of paper and wrote: ¡®I¡¯ve removed you from my WhatsApp cklist. Contact me if you need anything.¡¯ After that, she stuck the note in a prominent ce and went to the pharmacy to get some medication before leaving the hospital. By the time Julian found the message, Diana had long since gone from the hospital. Julian was confused. ¡¯What does she mean by this?¡± The corner of his lips were tilted up in a small as he stared at the paper, then at his phone. Then, he said to Noel, ¡°She said she removed me from her cklist, and even told me to contact her if anything¡­ What do you think she meant?¡± Noel considered it for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir.¡± Noel couldn¡¯t decipher Diana¡¯s intentions at all. After all, she and Julian had a massive argument beforeing to the hospital. Why the sudden change after she had fainted? It was as if she didn¡¯t care about anything after she woke up. She even left a note for Julian¡­ Julian¡¯s expression fell when he saw that even Noel couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, but thetter suddenly spoke again. ¡°Sir, I think I understand.¡± ¡°What is it? ¡°Madam is trying to send you a signal.¡± Julian looked at the note a few more times, then at Diana¡¯s name on his phone to confirm that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He asked Noel eagerly, ¡°What signal?¡± ¡°Perhaps she could tell the change in your attitude toward Ka and felt relieved deep down. Now, she¡¯s trying to reconnect with you.¡± Julian was somewhat skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± Noel shrugged and simply said, ¡°Otherwise, how do you exin this note?¡± After all, Diana took the initiative to ask Julian to contact her. This went against her previous determination not to meet Julian. The more Julian thought about it, the more reasonable Noel¡¯s deduction seemed. Without much thought, he nced at Noel as though thetter held all the knowledge in the world in his hands and asked, ¡°So, what should I do now?¡± Noel had never been on the receiving end of such an expectant gaze from Julian before. Suddenly, he felt the task on his shoulders pressing down on him with a force greater than the heavens. After careful consideration, he said, ¡°I have an idea.¡± He leaned in closer and whispered into Julian¡¯s ears. After a while, the two reached an agreement. ¡°Hmm,¡± Julian hummed with a nod. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Meanwhile, Ka was still sitting nkly in the bed in her ward. Julian had left quite some time ago, but she still couldn¡¯t return to her senses. Ka had lost. Utterly andpletely. She had lost¡­! Even after snatching Diana¡¯s identity as the youngdy of the Winnington family, taking away her parents¡¯ love, taking credit for saving Julian¡¯s life, and even causing the death of Diana¡¯s children, as well as digging up their graves¡­ She had done so much, yet it seemed she hadn¡¯t truly defeated Diana. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Instead, everything she did only strengthened Julian¡¯s affection for Diana. Whenever she thought about the determined look on Julian¡¯s face when he replied to her question, it felt as if someone had taken a knife and was slowly inserting it into her heart, little by little¡­ Without regard for her life. It was a slow, burning torture that was gradually draining her soul. ¡°You, I like you.¡± Julian¡¯s words echoed in her ears. ¡°But that affection is like family, and also a gratitude towards a benefactor.¡± Not as a lover, not as a partner, and certainly not the love between husband and wife. He promptly told her not to take him calling her his fiancee seriously. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Julian had only called Ka that to put Diana¡¯s mind at ease. How ridiculous! Ka once thought that Diana was her substitute. Unexpectedly, Diana was the one he truly cherished, his first love, and the love of his life. But with all that Ka had done, how could she ept the current oue? She looked up, revealing her ruined face and eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± As soon as she uttered those words, James and Kate burst into tears. ¡°My poor Ka,¡± Kate said as she gently caressed Ka¡¯s face. Her heart ached at the sight, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.¡± How¡­ How did you get so severely hurt?¡± Ka took a deep breath and said, ¡°It was Diana. Diana did this to me.¡± James knew Diana had attacked Ka, but he never expected her to be so ruthless. His resentment towards her grew deeper. ¡°That wretched girl! We should¡¯ve just killed her from the start! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be part of our family! She should just die in a ditch somewhere outside!¡± How dare she even ask him to crawl back to their family residence?! That d*mned girl! No matter how he thought about it, Diana couldn¡¯tpare to Ka. After this incident, James no longer held out any hope that Diana would help them anymore. ¡°Ka,¡± James started with an earnest look in his eyes. ¡°Given the current situation, do you still have confidence in marrying Julian?¡± Bing Mrs. Fulcher andpletely trampling that stupid girl under their feet was now their best way out, their bestmon goal. ¡°I can.¡± Ka clenched her hands tightly, as if holding onto her destiny. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll marry Julian, Daddy.¡± It had be her obsession. James quickly asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Ka nced at him with a mocking expression. ¡°As long as you no longer think of siding with Diana, I can guarantee you¡¯ll obtain everything you¡¯ve ever desired.¡± ¡°And you.¡¯ Ka looked at Kate and reached out to grip thetter¡¯s hand.¡± Diana shouldn¡¯t be there if you want me in your heart. If she is, then I won¡¯t be.¡± Whatever Ka already had in hand were things that she would never return to Diana. Kate was visibly stunned. Over the years, she had faint suspicions about Ka¡¯s background. She also spected about the rtionship between Lucy and James. Furthermore, she considered that the disappearance of her birth daughter might be connected to the person sleeping by her side at night. However, she didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper into those thoughts. Rather than saying she didn¡¯t dare, it was more urate to say that she was deceiving herself. But today, Diana had mercilessly torn open that part of her, exposing the raw and bloody flesh. The pain was so intense that she didn¡¯t even have time to react, and she was forced to cover it up. Compared to Diana and the hard truth, she cared more about being James¡¯s wife and Mrs. Winnington, as well as her reputation. She couldn¡¯t allow such a scandal to spread about her. She would rather bury her head in the sand and that¡­Diana had never appeared before her, all grown up. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made that heartless brat noodles for her birthday,¡± Kate admitted her mistake in front of Ka, holding thetter tightly. ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter I have in this lifetime. The only one.¡¯ Her embrace was tight, and Ka hugged her back the same way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll never be inferior to Diana.¡¯ Ka would eventually reim this face from Diana. The two sisters would fight to the bitter end. It all depended on who would have thestugh. After exiting the hospital, Diana went to the cemetery. Nina had already tidied up the ce, and now, it looked the same as before it was dug up. However, only Diana knew that the only thing she had left of her children in this world was gone. She once thought that after dealing with Ka, she would end everything with them. In the end, Julian interfered with her, and she couldn¡¯t be even more ruthless towards Ka. Just ruining Ka¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been enough. Diana wanted Ka to taste the pain of having the cherished people around her turn away from her completely. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A substitute? Diana sneered in derision. Now, she truly wanted to use this face for her own purposes. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 At the moment, Fulcher. Inc¡¯s operation and development were very stable, but Julian was never a man who was content with the status quo. As the helmsman of Fulcher Inc., he had arranged detailed and meticulous expansion ns for the company. However, he rarely needed to intervene in day-to-day matters personally, and only important decisions required his input. This meant he could be away from thepany and focus all his attention on Diana. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, her current physical condition is excellent,¡± Vans told him for the hundredth time. ¡°How many more times do you want me to say it?¡± ¡°But she keeps fainting.¡± Julian still couldn¡¯t be at ease. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted your director. Let¡¯s have a discussion and prescribe some medicine.¡¯ Was this situation really worth rming the hospital director¡­? Vans didn¡¯t dare to argue with this young master, so he just raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°And then¡­ You want me to deliver the medicine to Diana?¡± Vans¡¯s rtionship with Nina had been strained recently due to the engagement, and he still hadn¡¯t figured out how to face her yet. He also didn¡¯t want to meet Diana during such a critical moment. A mysterious smile appeared on Julian¡¯s lips when he heard the question. He looked like a general who had won a battle, but was forced to keep the news from others for now. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He didn¡¯t need Vans¡¯s help. It would be good to use this opportunity to see Diana. He hadn¡¯t had a proper meeting in person with her in a long time. Although he had carried her to the hospital when she fainted yesterday, Diana had beenpletely unconscious and he didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to her. Early this morning, he had gone to Ka¡¯s ward and had missed his chance to talk to Diana again. Moreover¡­ Even if he intended to meet Diana, Julian wouldn¡¯t have the guts to actually do it. He only became braver after finding the note Diana had left him. She seemed to possess a magical power that could smooth out all his edges and turn his entire armor into a soft cocoon as he awaited her arrival. Vans couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his expression. ¡°You look like a certain type of person right now.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow, his handsome face resembling the most perfect sculpture. ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was just a simple raised eyebrow, but in that action, he exuded an aura of dominance instantly. Vans suddenly hesitated to speak, but he couldn¡¯t withstand Julian¡¯s piercing gaze. In the end, he had no choice but to speak up. Swallowing nervously, he forced down the fear and tremor in his voice as he said, ¡°You look like a consort who¡¯s about to be the most favored¡­ Julian paused momentarily, then said quietly, ¡¯You¡¯re mistaken. Diana will never favor me. I can¡¯tpare myself to fortunate consorts who¡¯ll be favored.¡¯ All he wanted was to see her face and have a proper conversation with her. That alone would temporarily fill the longing in his heart and make it feel less empty. As for being favored¡­ He dared not imagine such intimate moments with her again. Seeing the smile disappear from Julian¡¯s face, Vans, who had already prepared to run, couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up to Julian. ¡°Bro, I never expected to see such a devoted side to you. Are you trying to be her white knight or loyal admirer, or something?¡± ¡°If Diana allows me to be her white knight or loyal admirer, then being that would be my greatest happiness.¡± Vans couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran through him as soon as Julian finished speaking. ¡°Sorry. Goosebumps, you know? Can¡¯t seem to shake them off¡­¡± ¡°Just hurry up and write the prescription.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Vans. He then nced towards the door. ¡°The director¡¯s here. I¡¯ll be waiting here for the prescription.¡± Whenever someone else arrived, Julian¡¯s mask would slide back on perfectly. Vans didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore and quickly held a discussion with the director. Although it was called a discussion, it wasn¡¯t like Diana had any significant medical condition. It mainly focused on nutritional supplementation and peace of mind. However, Vans and the director still provided a perfect prescription. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°If she takes this for two days, her mental state will improve significantly.¡± After the director left, Vans exined further to Julian, ¡°Three times a day, before each meal.¡± Julian carefully noted down the prescription. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Then, Julian took the prescribed medication and returned to Diana¡¯s apartment. He assumed she would¡¯ve returned home, but learned from the property management that there had been no movement since yesterday. Strange. Where could she have gone? Julian couldn¡¯t wait even a minute longer. He wanted to see Diana as soon as possible. After thinking it over, he went to the cemetery. He rarely came here, and every time he did, he would think about Diana¡¯s breakdown and the fact that the Aster and Star were already not in this world. As long as he didn¡¯te, he could continue living in his imagination and pretend that the two children were still alive and well in this world. Pretend¡­ That he was still in that time when he and Diana were eagerly awaiting the birth of their children. Those were the happiest moments in his life. Julian lowered his head and looked at his own hands, reminiscing about the feeling of cing his hands on Diana¡¯s belly. The smile on his icy face gradually widened when he thought about it. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t find Diana in the cemetery either. Julian didn¡¯t want to face the children¡¯s grave alone, so he only nced from a distance and confirmed that the touch of bright yellow was still there before leaving again. ¡°Noel,¡± Julian said. ¡°Try to locate Diana¡¯s whereabouts through her phone number.¡± If he continued searching aimlessly like this, it would soon be dark, and he still wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. Noel immediately received news. ¡°She¡¯s at the studio.¡± The studio? Why was she at work when she hadn¡¯t fully recovered? A flicker of displeasure shed across Julian¡¯s face. He reached into the car and pulled out a rarely used ck phone. After a moment¡¯s thought, he simply typed, [Are you working?] Diana¡¯s phone lit up, and she nced at it after she finished drawing the design in her hand. It was a message from Mr. Whatever. Since theirst investment, he hadn¡¯t contacted her again. Sometimes, she wondered if this wealthy landlord had forgotten about the investment entirely. She didn¡¯t expect to receive a message from him today. She quickly replied, [Yes, is there something you need?] The studio had just been established, and there were many areas that still required improvement. Especially in terms of ounting, progress had been significantly dyed in recent days, so it was normal if the investor was dissatisfied. Unexpectedly, Mr. Whatever didn¡¯t message her to reprimand her. [Nothing. Just take care of yourself and ensure you have a work-life bnce.] His words came out of the blue and sounded somewhat ambiguous, Diana was stunned by it. While she was trying to figure out what he meant by it, another message came in. [I don¡¯t want my investment to go to waste because of your health.] She breathed a sigh of relief. As it turned out he was simply concerned about her working conditions. [Alright, please rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of my health and do my best to make the studio¡¯s return on investment even higher than being andlord.] Her response didn¡¯t sound scripted, and was quite pleasant to read. Julian even wanted to have a voice call with her for a moment after reading the reply, but reason told him that he would inevitably reveal his identity once he did that. It was better to keep his identity as Mr. Whatever, allowing Diana to chat with him without any burden or annoyance. The smile on him grew wider, and he slowly put away the ck phone he rarely used. He looked out of the window for a bit until he noticed a shop selling soup. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop the car,¡± he told Noel. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something.¡± When meeting one¡¯s beloved, one should always give them something they liked and suited them. In Julian¡¯s case, he wanted to see Diana as soon as possible. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Julian wasted no time after getting out of the car. In just five minutes, he returned with his arms filled with things; there was soup, flowers, clothes, and comfortable shoes. He knew the clothes he had previously bought for Diana had been given away to the nurses, and was somewhat upset about it. He thought that since Diana wore the clothes Oliver had given her, she would also wear the ones he gave her. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure if his gifts today would be well-received. He stood at the studio entrance with the items in his hands, instructing someone to go in and announce his presence. He thought it would be best to enter after obtaining permission. This way, he could confirm Diana¡¯s intentions again to avoid the misunderstandings that he and Noel usually had. Lastly, he added, ¡¯There¡¯s no pumpkin in the soup.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t overlook the things she was allergic to. When the receptionist informed Diana of his arrival, she was momentarily stunned. ¡®Mr. Fulcher?¡± The receptionist was a typical fan girl who was already infatuated with Julian¡¯s appearance. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and eximed, ¡°Yes! The one with really long legs and a super handsome face! My goodness, I don¡¯t even have words to describe him!¡¯ The receptionist¡¯s eyes sparkled as she continued excitedly, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s incredibly good-looking. He¡¯s way more attractive than the movie stars on television! And that air around him¡­¡± Even after chattering on for a few more minutes, the receptionist was still very excited. In fact, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that the man muste from a noble background. It was easy to see that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. Finally regaining herposure, the receptionist nced at her boss, who seemed unimpressed. Confused, she asked, ¡°Why are you so calm¡­?¡± Diana lowered her eyes to conceal her emotions. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± If it were in the past and she heard that Julian wasing to see her, perhaps Diana would have been as excited as the girl in front of her and not knowing how to react. But now, this man had taken her heart and shattered it repeatedly. She found it amusing that he specifically mentioned that there was no pumpkin in the soup, and wasn¡¯t at all touched that he remembered such a small detail. Hadn¡¯t hee to settle ounts with her regarding Ka? Why bring soup? What kind of act was he putting on this time? Diana told the receptionist to leave first and quickly changed into a white dress. It was Ka¡¯s favorite color. Julian stood at the door, looking somewhat foolish with everything in his arms. He went from being an aristocratic gentleman who seemed detached from the world to looking like a clown. When Diana appeared, he stared nkly at her. When they were young, she had saved his life. Yet as they grew up, he nearly took hers. Every time Julian stepped closer, Diana could sense that fate was ying tricks on her. How ironic. However, her expression remained calm andposed as she uttered his name, ¡¯Julian.¡± She pronounced his name clearly, as if she had repeated it a thousand times in her heart, rendering it devoid of any emotion. There was a time she would say his name with happiness and anticipation. Julian couldn¡¯t help but think of the two children they had lost. With so much left unsaid, he could only look at her in silence. The two of them stood there, unaware of how much time had passed, until Diana¡¯s legs started to feel numb. She finally said, ¡°Come in.¡± It seemed the dress she was wearing today was quite effective. Was everything rted to Ka able to calm him down? Love was truly remarkable. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A mocking smile tugged at the corner of Diana¡¯s lips as she slowly followed behind Julian. The two entered the office, and the receptionist¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t until the office door closed that she realized she had managed to snap a photo. In the photo, the man and woman walked side by side. They were so close, yet it seemed like there was a thousand miles between them. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 While it seemed like there were thousands of miles between them, it also seemed like no one else coulde close to them and that they were in their own little world. They appeared to be a match made in heaven, yet¡­ The receptionist knew this photo shouldn¡¯t exist, but the scene of them standing together was simply too captivating for her to resist. After giving it some thought, she gathered her courage and decided not to delete it. Instead, she carefully saved it in her phone. ¡°Have a seat,¡¯ Diana said as she pulled out a chair for him. The sudden opportunity to meet and converse at such close proximity, coupled with Diana¡¯s amodating attitude, left Julian pleasantly surprised. The usuallyposed man had a rampant of emotions surging up, rendering him restless. His actions became somewhat flustered, and he struggled clumsily to decide which item to put down first. Diana took the initiative and reached out to take the soup from his hands, which allowed Julian to gather himself and slowly settle down before her eyes. Diana believed that it was the charm of her white dress. She acknowledged that everything rted to Ka had a much greater effect than the charm Oliver had given her. Could any favor, regardless of whether it was life-saving or not, bepared to even a single finger of Ka in this man¡¯s heart? No, it couldn¡¯t. This dress alone was enough to make him flustered. Diana shoved down the sadness in her heart and looked at the man before her with seemingly calm and serene eyes. ¡°I was reckless with Ka. If you want to hold me ountable¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s between the two of you,¡± Julian cut her off quickly, rifying his stance. ¡°I never intended to get involved.¡¯ As long as Diana wasn¡¯t the one hurt, he could turn a blind eye forever. Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so amodating. She looked at the things he had brought and sipped the soup. It tasted the same as it usually would, but the person that bought it had changed. She could no longer dwell on her past with Julian. Thinking about it only gave her excruciating pain. She felt as if her heart had been hollowed out and was suffocating her. She held her breath, and waited for the soup to go down her throat before slowly clenching her hands and asking, ¡°Does this dress look good on me?¡± Julian was momentarily taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to ask such a question. It felt so intimate. It was as if they had never had any conflicts between them. Instantly, Julian¡¯s mood soared. His eyes softened, and there was no trace of hostility in them. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The gentle tone in which he spoke reminded Diana of when she heard his confession to Ka in the hospital room. Just because the color of her dress was the same as the ones Ka often wore, Julian could let go of any grudges against her. Moreover, she had a face simr to Ka¡¯s. Oliver imed that the debt of saving his life was Diana¡¯s life-saving charm, but Diana was even more confident that the fact her face resembled Ka¡¯s was the real charm. ¡°You really won¡¯t pursue the incident between me and Ka?¡± she asked. ¡°I wont.¡± He understood Diana could never let go of her hatred for Ka because of their children. But he had already taken away Ka¡¯s reproductive abilities, and any further action would be risking her life. After all, he couldn¡¯t go too far as Ka had saved his life back when he was a child. However, Diana was different. She was the mother of their children, and she could do anything she wanted to Ka. Still, he would only allow it if it didn¡¯t hurt Diana in the end. He was somewhat sympathetic about Ka¡¯s disfigurement, but as the father of the children and Diana¡¯s husband-or rather, ex-husband-he was more inclined to support his wife. Thinking of this unpleasant title left a sour taste in his mouth, and his exoression turned cold. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 It was a really distressing thought. The moment Diana mentioned Ka¡¯s disfigurement, Julian¡¯s expression darkened significantly, and warning bells rang in her mind. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± She calmly finished her soup, then mustered the courage to look at the man before her and continued, ¡¯Since you don¡¯t intend to pursue the violence I inflicted on your fiancee, why are you here?¡± Finally, she got to the point. Julian seemed like a child who had just received candy, and heaved a sigh of relief in secret. He quickly took out the medicine he had prepared. ¡°Here, this is for you. Take this as scheduled.¡± Diana picked it up and nced at it. They were all calming and nourishing medicines, but they weren¡¯t drugs that weremonly seen. They seemed more like specially supplied medicine for VIPs in hospitals. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Julian could get hold of these medicines. What was surprising was why he was giving them to her. ¡°Ka needs your care more than I do now,¡± Diana said, anxiously biting her lip. ¡°Why would youe here personally to deliver these to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Ka¡¯s older sister.¡± Julian could only make up something on the spot, unable to find a better excuse. ¡°And my ex-wife.¡± Asking him to tell Diana that he knew she didn¡¯t like Oliver and wanted to pursue her again suddenly¡­ It was impossible. His usually icy face turned slightly red, looking like tomatoes, leaving him visibly flustered. Seeing him being so humbled for the first time, Diana couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. She lightly rubbed the edges of the medicine box Julian had given her, as if hoping to make the corners of the box as sharp as a knife and remind herself not to fall into the asional disy of tenderness from this man or get lost in his deep, inky eyes. Whenever he stared at her, it always gave her the illusion of him having a deep affection for her. It was because of this that Diana tried her best to avoid meeting him. But now, it was inevitable. Ka¡¯s disfigurement and James¡¯s half-baked apology were far from enough. She had vowed to take away their most precious things. And Ka¡¯s most precious thing was none other than the man in front of her. As for James¡­ She thought about the clothing industry under the Winnington family that James and Ka led, which had recently opened up with tremendous sess. She felt relieved that there was something. Julian could sense her detachment as her gaze was no longer on him. There was a moment when he wanted to rush forward and forcefully hold her cheeks to make her focus more on him. In the past, he might have kissed her in such a moment. Those moments were when Diana was the most obedient. Meanwhile, Diana pulled herself out of her reverie with eyes filled with determination. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you want everything right now, don¡¯t you?¡± Julian was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Of course, it meant wanting to possess Ka and keep in constant contact with Diana. Diana had never imagined someone as esteemed as Julian would have such a two-faced mentality. Was he seeking sce in her because Ka¡¯s face had been horribly disfigured? Not holding Diana ountable for the incident was also for his convenience, no? Diana suppressed her disgust and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Since he was unwilling to admit it, she wouldn¡¯t push or expose him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She gave him an understanding smile. Standing up, she twirled in front of Julian like a fairy. Layers of floral patterns adorned the white dress, making Diana look more enchanting than usual. Her twirling gave her the impression of like a water nymph dancing on the water¡¯s surface. It was the same color Ka always wore, but she never disyed such an effect. Julianughed at himself inwardly at the thought. Well, he had always been biased, hadn¡¯t he? After that, he told Diana sincerely, ¡°You should wear more white in the future.¡¯ His tone was as domineering as always. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 It also sounded more like amand, as everything Julian said did. In the past, when she loved him, hearing him speak this way sounded wonderfully sweet. But now¡­ Having seen through his true intentions and desires, she only felt a deep sense of repulsion from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Sure.¡± After her firm answer, Julian btedly realized¡­ Was Diana¡¯s intention to reconcile with him genuine? Was that why she left the note back in the hospital? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she argue back when he spoke with such a forceful tone? Instead, she smiled and went along with him. Before, he would¡¯ve noticed the displeasure in her eyes. But now, Julian was too intoxicated by joy. He only considered seizing the opportunity where he could as he said,¡± Diana, can I see you more often from now on, just like before?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Diana replied with a nod. ¡¯It¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry with you anymore.¡± Julian was once again pleasantly surprised. He jumped up from his seat so quickly that he might as well have been flying. He almost stumbled on his long legs due to theck of space. Before Diana could react, he had already picked her up in his arms. As he raised her up slightly in the air by her waist, her skirt swayed and bobbed along the movement. Theyers looked like blooming ripples, creating the most beautiful scene Julian¡¯s eyes had ever witnessed. The more he looked at her, the more beautiful she seemed. Julian let himself sink into the blissful mood, and he desperately wished he could pull her tightly into his embrace. He wanted to talk about the longing and frustrations he had experienced in the past few days. Yet, for now, simply having her permission to meet and hold her like this made him content. He couldn¡¯t be too greedy. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can Ie to see you tomorrow?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He held her slender waist and gently ced her on her desk, then took out the clothes he had just bought. ¡°Wear this tomorrow.¡± It was white. And it was a dress. Even after all this time, Julian¡¯s taste still remained the same. It seemed after Ka had been disfigured, he had be even more determined to mold Diana into the perfect substitute-thoroughly andpletely. The momentary pleasure of being lifted up by him faded, and Diana¡¯s gaze dimmed. She took the clothes from his hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Julian thought he had misheard. ¡°You won¡¯t change your mind?¡± His eyes were wide, and there was no trace of the usual coldness on his face. Only a look of astonishment was present. Diana wasn¡¯t ustomed to such an open expression on his face, so she averted her eyes from him slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± If she wanted to snatch away everything Ka cared about, she needed to obtain Julian. If giving him false promises would help her cause, she would do it. Julian was ted,pletely unaware of Diana¡¯s current thoughts. He was so ecstatic, he almost bumped into the ss door on his way out. It wasn¡¯t until Diana let out a softugh that he turned around and nced at her as if waking up from a dream. There was still a smile on his lips, one that gave him the impression of a noble deity descending into the mortal world. There was a touch of aloofness and extraordinary air around him that didn¡¯t blend with the mundane; it made Diana momentarily forget that this man was indeed known as a god in Richburgh. As long as he was in Richburgh, its economic lifeline would survive. And yet, only the image of his silly smile remained in her mind. Only after Julian had walked far away did she realize she was also smiling foolishly. The pen in her hand abruptly stopped, leaving a deep ck ink mark on a nk sheet of paper. ¡°Don¡¯t be moved, Diana,¡± she told herself sternly. She stared at the paper, gritting her teeth as she continued to remind herself. ¡®Before, he treated you as a substitute and didn¡¯t care about your babies. Now, you¡¯re willingly bing Ka¡¯s substitute.¡¯¡¯ Don¡¯t be moved! Otherwise, she would end up even more miserable in front of Julian and Ka! Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Julian¡¯s arms wereden with so many things when he first arrived at Diana¡¯s studio, but he left with none of it. Noel knew from his smile that things had gone well. ¡°Sir, did you follow our n?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡®No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope,¡± Julian said as he leisurely crossed his legs, leaning against the backseat. He exuded an elegant and indescribableposure. ¡°As for our n, there¡¯s plenty of time for that.¡± Courting Diana was a matter he would take time with. But as he spoke, he chuckled, as if he was showing off. ¡°You have no idea how well she treated me today.¡± Noel couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips at Julian¡¯s disy of happiness. This was no longer the decisive man from their family. This was clearly¡­a child who had received candy and couldn¡¯t help but gloat about it. Still, Noel was sincerely happy for Julian, and even yed a jaunty tune as he drove. Usually, Julian would¡¯ve told Noel to shut it off. But today, he strangely found the cheesy melody quite vorful and perfectly expressed his happy mood. ¡°Turn it on louder,¡± Julian said, the smile still on his lips. Noel nced at him through the rearview mirror and turned up the volume. The car left the studio and slowly approached the mansion without any hups. After finishing work in the studio, it was alreadyte at night. Diana was tired, but fortunately, she had achieved something. She stretchedzily and carried the clothes Julian had given her as she descended the stairs. She thought the streets would be particrly deste, but to her surprise, they were brightly lit. However¡­ There wasn¡¯t a single pedestrian on the road. Compressed by the moonlight and the darkness, these lights cast long shadows, giving an inexplicable sense of security. It was as if someone had purposely left the lights on for her in the dead of night. Diana walked onto the road with peace of mind, and waited for the cab she had hailed to arrive. Just a few more minutes and the car would be here. The weather was a bit cold, so she instinctively wrapped her clothes tightly around herself. Without thinking much, she looked up to find the sky littered with stars tonight. Two of them were exceptionally bright. Aster, Star¡­ She silently recited the names of her babies, and tears filled her eyes. She reached out to wipe her tears and, through the blur of her teary eyes, saw a car stop in front of her. Without much thought, she got into the car. Soon, someone handed her a tissue. Ride-hailing drivers nowadays were bing more considerate, so much that they cared for their passengers¡¯ emotions. Diana wiped her tears, trying hard not to think about her children anymore as she slowly calmed her sorrowful emotions. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The person¡¯s voice carried a hint of hoarseness, and it sounded oddly sinister. Suddenly, Diana recalled the man who had arrogantly trapped her after violently beating up someone at the hospital the other day. She looked up, and immediately met someone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Simon¡­!¡± It really was him! Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery, as if he was questioning and ridiculing her. Diana instinctively lowered her head and quickly checked her phone, then nced at the emblem on the car¡¯s steering wheel. The revtion left her deeply embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sincerely apologized. ¡®I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and got into the wrong car¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. This was clearly not the car she had booked on the app¡­ ¡°If you want to get close to me, just say it.¡± Simon didn¡¯t think Diana had made a mistake, and instead stared at her as though trying to see through her. The mocking smile was still on his lips as he held a folding fan in his hand, which seemed like it could turn into a deadly weapon at any moment. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 This man was undoubtedly dangerous. Diana couldn¡¯t help but shift further away from him. ¡°Feigning weakness to lure the enemy,¡± Simon muttered in a righteous yet wicked manner. ¡°Many women love using this tactic, but it doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± Diana was speechless. Her previous judgment about this man had beenpletely wrong. He wasn¡¯t just a crazed man. He was an extremely narcissistic maniac! She was stunned by his behavior, and the only thing she could say was his name. ¡°Mr. Channing.¡± Even though Oliver and Simon had the same surname, the difference between them was vast. A yful look shed in Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve only met once, but you¡¯ve already memorized my name.¡± All in all, he concluded that Diana was interested in him. ¡°It seems I have far greater charm than Oliver, no?¡± He looked at her as if she were a doll, with a disrespectful leer that made Diana very ufortable. She almost shifted to the edge of the seat, but she couldn¡¯t escape the dangerous aura emanating from this man. However, she also noticed something. The more she tried to escape and showed signs of retreat, the more evident the teasing look in this man¡¯s eyes became. She had no choice but to straighten her back, pretend she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, and avoid thinking about the trauma left by that scumbag Luke.¡± What charm?¡± Simon chuckled, using the folding fan to lift her chin, his face inching closer to Diana¡¯s. This move was too much! She took on a defensive stance out of fear, and mmed her handbag right into him. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Simon felt the blow thoroughly, and saw stars for a moment. He pressed his tongue to his cheeks inside his mouth, and the sinister feeling from him grew even stronger. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman who has the guts to strike me like this.¡± His gaze was icy. It differed from Julian¡¯s chilling gaze, as his eyes leaned towards a more cunning and sinister coldness. It was an intense gaze that sent shivers down the spine of any unfortunate recipient. It was so severe that no matter how good-looking his face was, people would overlook his handsomeness and instead focus on self preservation. And right now, Diana was now desperately trying to protect herself by any means necessary. She forced herself to stay calm, gripping her handbag tightly until her fingernails turned blue. Then, she gathered the courage to speak up. ¡°I want to get out of the car.¡± ¡°Get out?¡± Simon quickly stretched his leg to block the space between Diana and the car door. He nced at her and sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an amusement park where you cane and go as you please?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t stupid. She no longer had naive thoughts, and immediately understood what was going on. Simon was up to no good. Even if she hadn¡¯t gotten in the wrong car, she was certain she would still be forced into his car today. She simply couldnt fathom exactly what this man was up to. After thinking for a bit, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell your brother.¡± Simon reacted to her words as if he had heard an amusing joke. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. His tense face suddenly broke into a smile. With that smile, the coldness dissipated, and he finally exuded a bit of charm. Diana couldn¡¯t help but rx a little. It was only then, btedly, that she realized her tone just now sounded exactly like students who used to snitch to their teachers¡­ Feeling a little embarrassed, her eyes glistened as if they were moist, giving off a sparkling and captivating allure. ¡°What a fascinating woman,¡± Simonmented. Diana frowned. ¡°I really will tell your brother.¡± Oliver did say that if Simon caused her any trouble, she should let him know. This shouldn¡¯t be considered tattling. It was more like taking precautions. However, she didn¡¯t expect the man before her to be even more excited when she repeated her threats. ¡°What will you tell him?¡± Simon asked eagerly, leaning closer to her again, his tone taking on an ambiguous quality. If it weren¡¯t for those sinister eyes¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Diana having already encountered someone like Julian, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure under the man¡¯s extreme audacity. He leaned closer and closer to Diana, his yful intentions evident in his eyes. Then, he chuckled. ¡°Are you going to tell him I¡¯ve taken a liking to you?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 In Diana¡¯s mind, rm bells were going off like crazy. She once again raised the paper bag in her hand and threw it wildly at Simon. However, her blows were like raindrops. They were consistent, but not painful. Simon rubbed his chin, tilting his head slightly to the side as he stared at her. A faint smile still tugged on his lips, and there was a touch of an indecipherable emotion in it. His eyes were swirling with a mix of emotions as he said, ¡®You¡¯re the first woman who dares to hit me a second time.¡± Instantly, he firmly gripped her chin. ¡°So, tell me. Will you tell my brother that I¡¯ve taken a liking to you? That I¡¯m out to steal you from him?¡± ¡°Get off me!¡¯ There was a distinct pain in Diana¡¯s chin, and her face was red from anger. Despite how tightly Simon restrained her, she shoved hard at him. ¡°Let me go¡­!¡¯ However, that did nothing but make Simon tighten his grip even more. For a moment, Diana thought she was going to suffocate. She was certain this man was only joking about being interested in her. He was definitely not a good person. And the more she mentioned Oliver, the more riled up he got. With a sudden realization, she quickly said, ¡®Julian! I want to see Julian! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana heard Simon mutter, and then he chuckled softly. ¡°You want to see Julian instead of Oliver?¡¯ Diana shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t see Oliver. And I won¡¯t tell him about this, either.¡± She didn¡¯t want to trigger this crazy man¡¯s rebellious mindset again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Simon said with a smile, as if satisfied with her answer. Yet, there was a sinister darkness in his eyes that Diana couldn¡¯t see. Right now, all she wanted was to escape this dangerous man. She was desperate to the point that compared to this man, Julian no longer seemed annoying to her. The car sped away. Both in his driving and personality, Simon exuded an indescribable sinister aura, as if he had abandoned all regard for life. The speed at which he drove was terrifying. Diana gripped the handle inside the car tightly. When she got out, her legs were weak. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Simon said bluntly as he pushed her out, his gaze already shifting towards the vi. ¡°Julian¡¯s home. You wanted to see him, right? And this is the right ce?¡± They were both part of the same circle, so it didn¡¯t seem strange that he knew Julian¡¯s address. Diana didn¡¯t think too much about it and replied, ¡°Yes. This is the right ce.¡¯ However, she had no intention of going inside. She simply wanted to use Julian¡¯s name to get Simon to back off. Unexpectedly, Simon stared at her intently and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you heading in?¡± He suddenly snapped open the folding fan in his hand, making a sharp sound that was particrly piercing in the dark of the night. The lights in the vi were still on. Judging by the room it came from, it was probably the master bedroom that she and Julian used to upy. If she went in now, she probably wouldn¡¯t be kicked out. But¡­ What would be her reason for going in? Even if she wanted to be a substitute for Ka, she didn¡¯t expect to assume that role so quickly. Diana needed some time to find a bnce in her interactions with Julian, instead of being forced by Simon to hurry and act as if she were on stage. Displeasure bloomed in Simon¡¯s eyes when he saw her still standing at the entrance. ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When he snapped the fan in his hand open and close agitatedly, it felt like he was trying to pull someone¡¯s heart out ording to the rhythm. Each time it opened and closed, it made one¡¯s heart ache. This man was truly more dangerous than Luke. At least with Luke, his motives were clear. However, Simon¡¯s actions and words were unpredictable. Diana considered her situation. Confronting Simon like this wasn¡¯t a solution, and it was best if she could put more distance between them for now. ¡°I hate being lied to,¡± Simon said as he closed his folding fan. His slender fingers twitched slightly, as if he would grab her chin again and cut off her breathing mercilessly. That feeling of suffocation returned. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 The chill running up Diana¡¯s spine when Simon approached her also crept back up on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡¯ Diana said, then turned around and walked towards the vi. It seemed all the security guards here had been reced. When she looked up, she saw unfamiliar faces. She thought she might not be able to get in, but to her surprise, they immediately opened the iron gate as soon as they saw her face. ¡°You¡¯re back, ma¡¯am.¡¯ The title they addressed her with made her feel like she had traveled into another world. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°The master made special mention of it tonight,¡± the security guard cut in, seemingly guessing what she would say as he nced at her white dress. He smiled and said, ¡¯If a beautiful woman wearing a white dresses, she must be the mistress of the Fulcher family.¡± The security guard hadn¡¯t addressed her mistakenly. But¡­ Diana wasn¡¯t the one who was supposed to be wearing a white dress and waltzing in like this. It should be Ka. Diana forced down the bitterness in her heart, and reminded herself not to care about such insignificant details. Since she had decided to start seeing Julian again and he hadn¡¯t pursued the matter of her disfiguring Ka, she should prepare herself and be aware of what it meant to be a substitute. She should learn to ept that heart-wrenching feeling at all times. Facing the security guard, however, she couldn¡¯t force a smile no matter what. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the sound of the car door opening behind her and the suffocating sensation of being chased by a hungry wolf that her nervousness returned. ¡°Let me in,¡± she said to the security guard, ¡¯I want to see Julian.¡± Of course, the security guard didn¡¯t dy any longer and quickly made way for her. He also turned on the lights along the path for Diana. ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like us to arrange a car to take you in?¡± If she walked in, it would probably take about three to four minutes. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t really want to see Julian. The situation today had forced her into the predicament she was in right now. Simon was still watching her from behind, his eyes filled with unwillingnessjealousy, and hatred. He held the folding fan; if one ignored his sinister aura, his appearance was on par with Oliver¡¯s or even Julian¡¯s. It was a pity that his sinister aura was too overwhelming, making it difficult for anyone to focus on his physical appearance. Diana walked and pondered when exactly she had offended Simon. She also wondered whether she should tell Oliver about tonight¡¯s events. As for Julian¡­ The moment she entered the gates, someone would have inevitably informed him of her arrival. What should she say when they meet? It waste now, and others would easily misunderstand her purpose foring here. Simon didn¡¯t care about what she was thinking. He was someone who followed his own whims and never held himself back. His mood suddenly improved when he saw her walking cautiously like a deer afraid of a predator and deliberately avoiding his eyes. ¡°Diana,¡± he called out. ¡®Don¡¯t forget to tell Julian I brought you back.¡± This lunatic¡­ Was it possible that he wanted something from Julian? In Richburgh, using Julian¡¯s name to get something seemed like the most logical thing to do. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Diana realized this fact, she was frustrated. On the surface, she refused to show such emotion and simply replied, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± When Simon said those words, a shiver went down Diana¡¯s spine. The tone¡­sounded so much like Julian. However, he was clearly Simon, Oliver¡¯s brother. It was likely because Diana had been frightened out of her wits by him and was overthinking it. She continued to walk forward without looking back, resolutely heading toward the grand hall of the vi. Simon kept his eyes on her until her figure disappearedpletely into the vi. Only then did he return to the car, copsed in the backseat, and burst outughing like a maniac. Heughed andughed, and only managed to stop until tears streamed down his face. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 The night was silent. The only light in the vi that was still on was the bedroom light. Diana turned around and saw that Simon had already driven away, so she nned to return the same way she came from. However, a servant noticed her and quickly greeted her. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡¯ It was truly strange. Everyone she encountered was a stranger; yet without exception, they all referred to her as ¡°ma¡¯am¡± as if she had never divorced Julian. But with just a little more reasoning in her mind, it became clear that she wasn¡¯t the one they were actually referring to. However, Diana couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to them that she wasn¡¯t Ka or Julian¡¯s fiancee. She simply responded calmly, ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Upon hearing this, the servant¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He hurriedly bowed and gestured to Diana, saying, ¡°Please head upstairs, ma¡¯am. The master has been waiting for you.¡± Did Julian know she woulde? Had he tacitly epted her as Ka¡¯s recement, allowing her to reappear by his side? Perhaps this was why she wasn¡¯t held ountable for ruining Ka¡¯s appearance. Julian¡­ Perhaps he saw not pursuing the matter of Ka¡¯s disfigurement as a deal between him and Diana. After all, he loved Ka so much. He probably couldn¡¯t ept that she had been disfigured, and might be using Diana as a way to see Ka in her perfect appearance once more. The thought brought forth a great sense of humiliation over Diana, and her breathing grew ragged. Even the smile on her face turned bitter instantly. A substitute¡­ She silently repeated the word several times, feeling like her mouth and heart were being squeezed tightly. The suffocating sensation from before returned with great vengeance. But this time, being Ka¡¯s substitute was a path she had chosen herself. She slowly turned around and headed upstairs as the servant led the way. Being a substitute was something she had once despised, yet here she was now, actively trying to be one. She was like a guest, walking through this vi that Julian had designed with his own hands. It was both unfamiliar and familiar at the same time. She was just a few steps away from the bedroom when she pressed her lips tightly into a straight line and turned to the servant, ¡®Thank you. You may leave now.¡¯ In the blink of an eye, the hallway was empty, leaving only Diana standing there. The bedroom door remained closed, as if waiting for her to enter. This used to be a ce where she slept peacefully every night, but somehow¡­ Tonight, it felt unfamiliar. Finally, she pushed open the door. Strangely, there was no one in the room. The servant told her Julian was waiting for her, but where was he? Diana sat on the edge of the bed, feeling uneasy. ¡°Julian?¡± she called out. But there was no response. Diana hadn¡¯tpleted her revenge for her babies. The punishment Ka received now was far from enough. In order to punish Ka, Diana had to start with the man she cared about most-Julian. Ka had drugged her and desecrated the graves of her babies on purpose, even going as far as to scatter their ashes. Returning this hatred a hundredfold had be Diana¡¯s only goal to keep living. Disfigurement was only the beginning. She walked around the room, but there was no sign of Julian. What would Ka do in this situation? Diana thought for a moment, and decided to head downstairs to find him. Before leaving, she opened the wardrobe and changed her clothes. Julian was downstairs; he hade down while Diana was going upstairs. Her attitude towards him had just begun to improve, so he didn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to the vi. Although Julian was excited, he thought about it and decided that a gradual approach would be better. Thus, he intentionally avoided Diana and let her go to the room on her own with the hopes of giving each other some buffer space. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she not only went downstairs, but also appeared right in front of him. She even¡­ Julian looked up, and carefully examined Diana from head to toe. The curiosity in his eyes gradually turned into burning desire; under the lights, his dark, inky eyes were utterly captivating. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 As their eyes met, neither of them said a word. However, they gradually closed the distance between them. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Julian asked hoarsely as he stared at the woman in front of him. Diana was dressed in a nightgown, and he felt an intense dryness in his throat as he continued to study her alluring appearance. She lowered her gaze, hiding all her emotions beneath her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Diana replied. In an instant, everything went dark. By the time Diana reacted, Julian had already trapped her in his embrace. His inky eyes seemed to have a fire in them, and even his breath was scorching hot. Diana turned her head awkwardly. Seeing her reaction, Julian instantly acted like a child who had done something wrong, releasing her in a panic. He even took off his suit and covered her with it. ¡°I can¡¯t guess,¡± he admitted. The once arrogant Julian now voluntarily admitted something he couldn¡¯t do before her. He had always guessed her thoughts wrong. And now, he didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. ¡°Tell me in your own words,¡± he said as he struggled to control himself, refusing to look at her. ¡®What are you thinking right now?¡± Diana suddenly wanted to meet him. Then there was her sudden appearance in the vi, and how she was dressed in such a thin nightgown¡­ Julian was sure this was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°Thempposts,¡± Diana suddenly said. Julian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. He knew it. He knew she would understand! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you guess that it was me?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve walked on that road near the studio at least ten times. Thempposts are there for aesthetic reasons, and they never were as bright. Besides¡­ That area is upscale. It was two in the morning. It was impossible to hail a cab so quickly.¡¯ Yet, she managed to call a cab within a minute. She would be an idiot not to realize that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes. ¡°And so?¡± Every cell in his body seemed to be screaming, and delight appeared in his eyes as he looked at Diana standing before him. ¡°Is this the reason you came here tonight?¡± Was he saying that he thought she was here to repay him with her body? Hah. Julian¡¯s words were as poisonous as ever. She took a deep breath, and suddenly felt grateful for Simon¡¯s presence. ¡°No,¡± she replied. Her fingertips dug harshly into her palm. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Simon forced me toe here.¡± Simon wasn¡¯t a good person. She didn¡¯t need to portray him positively in front of Julian, or say he brought her here ording to Simon¡¯s wishes. ¡°Simon?¡± Julian repeated the name, and he seemed unfamiliar with it.¡± From the Channing family?¡± He only had an impression of Oliver, as thetter was the man whom Julian once considered a rival and who almost stole his woman. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to anyone else. Diana nodded. ¡°Oliver¡¯s younger brother.¡± In an instant, there was an overwhelming air around Julian, as if a thundering army was gathering momentum. ¡°He forced you?¡± Julian asked, with a hint of steel underneath his tone. Diana nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± It would be best if Julian could teach Simon a lesson. She really didn¡¯t want to see that psycho again. The next moment, Julian sharply stood up and once again examined Diana carefully. Finally, his gaze focused on her jaw. There were two finger marks still visible there. He hadn¡¯t dared look closely at her before, but now that he stared, he could see it clearly. Diana could feel Julian¡¯s anger. In fact, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Simon¡¯s life might be in danger if she didn¡¯t do something. After all, he was Oliver¡¯s younger brother, and Diana didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble. However, Julian was already furious. Diana considered her options, then gently pushed his suit, causing it to slide down her smooth skin and fallpletely to the ground. ¡°Dont be angry,¡± she said softly, just like she used to when she coquettishly teased him in the past. She even ced her pinky finger on his chest. Then, she tugged slightly. Her fingers grazed his clothes as if they were transmitting the touch of her hands to his heart, gently reaching the depths of his soul. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Julian¡¯s eyes darkened further until it was terrifying to look at, and even his breathing grew heavy. Like punishment and revenge at the same time, he ced his fingers on the marks on her chin, covering the traces of another man with great jealousy. Displeasure shed in his eyes. ¡°Diana, you shouldn¡¯t provoke me.¡± Initially, he nned to handle their interaction with caution and slow, gradual progression. Yet every single one of her actions carried a deadly allure, almost causing the blood in his body to flow backward instead. Despite that, he still had to make an effort to restrain himself. He gripped her jaw as he gently bit her earlobe, his voice restrained. It sounded like a warning and a reminder, resonating like the danger of a deep well. ¡°Oliver said you don¡¯t like him, and you¡¯re not together with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°So now, you want to be with his brother?¡± Diana almost burst outughing. ¡°You have quite an imagination.¡± She didn¡¯t want anything to do with that psycho, so how could she possibly have such thoughts? Julian¡¯s heart finally settled at her answer. ¡¯That¡¯s good.¡± At first, only his fingers were on her face. They gradually turned into his entire hand as he cradled her face greedily. ¡°Good girl.¡± It was that tone again. Simon had used the same tone and words when he watched Diana entering the vi. ¡°Do you really¡­¡± she paused, ¡°not know Simon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Julian seemed extremely displeased whenever she kept mentioning another man. His palm soon covered her facepletely. As if seeking revenge, he leaned down and kissed her passionately. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There were several moments when Diana wanted to push him away. Thinking about it, however, coming here and bing Ka¡¯s substitute was her own choice. Thus, her resistance soon turned into eptance. Julian seemed to have tasted sweetness. He kept advancing, and the warmth of his hand on her face grew hotter. ¡°Diana.¡± A whisper. Diana¡¯s heart trembled at the sound. There was a time when he loved calling her in such a way. She used to think it was simr to Nina¡¯s affection for her, but in reality¡­ It was simply evidence of his longing for Ka within her. Her heart twitched in pain. She appeared to be taking everything in stride as if nothing was amiss, but deep down¡­ Only she knew that another scar had been added to her heart. Even till this day, he refused to call her name out loud and with rity. It weighed heavily on her mood, and she closed her eyes sorrowfully. Clenching her teeth, she called out, ¡°Julian.¡± With just those words, Julian sensed that something was off in her. He felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over his head. He quickly regained hisposure, and looked at her with a clear gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was his fault for losing hisposure. He had already decided not to rush things, and couldn¡¯t afford to scare her away. But just now¡­ He couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy when she kept mentioning Oliver and Simon. Was this possessiveness? He had never felt a single ounce of possessiveness towards Ka. Julian chuckled softly once again, mocking his own foolishness when it came to matters of the heart. ¡°You should return to the room,¡± Julian said as he avoided looking at her expression, ignoring the slightly swollen color of her lips on purpose. Diana nodded. ¡°What about you?¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t go up. I¡¯m still staying in the guest room,¡± he replied, gesturing towards it. This caught Diana by surprise. ¡°You haven¡¯t shared a room with Ka yet?¡± How did the topic suddenly turn to Ka? Julian¡¯s expression turned cold and his sharp gaze was akin to a hawk¡¯s, as if he wanted to see through every pore of Diana¡¯s being. Uneasy, Diana turned her head and avoided eye contact with him. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t n on letting this topic slide. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention Ka?¡± He cared a lot about their rtionship and wanted to handle it well, but he also didn¡¯t want Diana to feel ufortable because of Ka. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Diana chuckled. Sheughed because she knew Julian already knew the answer, yet he still asked the question on purpose and feigned ignorance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡¯ Since he wanted to keep up the act, she would y along. ¡°I suddenly thought about it, and wanted to see if you were still clean.¡± Julian was instantly pleased. His exquisitely sculpted features looked as though they had been bathed in the spring rain, emanating a refreshing and pleasant aura. ¡°You care about that.¡¯ ¡°I do.¡± And yet, what difference did it make if she cared? Julian would eventually be with his fiancee. Diana had a smile on her face, but she was fully aware of the deep pain that continued to sting her heart. ¡°Do you care?¡± she suddenly retorted. Julian seemed taken aback. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Do you care if I¡¯m clean or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Julian said quickly, shaking his head. If she wasn¡¯t, he might just kill that man outright. After all, Diana would be his as long as the man was dead¡­right? In the midst of this ordinary questioning, he suddenly realized that love had already taken root within him. He was far from as generous as he had thought. Should he be grateful that nothing had happened after he handed Oliver to Diana? Otherwise, there might have been bloodshed by now. He had severely overestimated his own benevolence. His response wasn¡¯t much different from what she had expected. Julian didn¡¯t care much about her. All he cared about was the resemnce between her and Ka¡¯s face. Now that Ka was disfigured, Julian sought to remember the perfect appearance Ka had through Diana. Despair washed over her, and Diana didn¡¯t want to stay in front of him any longer. She turned and went upstairs without another word. To Julian, however, the situation they were in felt just like before when they hadn¡¯t separated. He desperately yearned to return to that state. As for their marriage¡­ Naturally, Julian had to make an effort to marry Diana once again if she was willing. He watched her retreating figure, and almost asked her if she wanted to move back in. This was also the first step he discussed with Noel. After all, it was better to be close to the water¡¯s edge to catch the moon. Now, not only did Oliver have his eyes on Diana, but there was also the legendary illegitimate son, Simon. Julian didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Diana to fend for herself outside. That said, he continued to watch her figure as it slowly disappeared. Even until she disappeared, he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth to ask her to move back in. The following day, Diana left the vi early. When she arrived at the studio, an employee looked at her in surprise, pointing at her lips. ¡°What happened to your lips? They¡¯re all torn.¡± Diana was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°I got a sore.¡± It was because she had cleaned her lips too many times after returning to her roomst night, which resulted in the skin being torn. Fortunately, even though her lips were in terrible shape, at least Julian¡¯s scent was gone. ¡°That looks like it really hurts.¡± Diana¡¯s employee couldn¡¯t bear to see it, and brought her a bottle of watermelon ointment. ¡°Here, spray some on.¡± Diana thanked the employee and took the medicine to her office.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When she sprayed the medicine on her lips, it tasted bitter. Bitter, just like the sensation Julian had left her. Bitter and lingering. Wounds would heal eventually, but her babies would nevere back. At this thought, determination shed in Diana¡¯s eyes. Julian¡­ She would obtain him, even if it meant being with him as a substitute for Ka. She would make Ka experience the pain of losing everything! Chapter 538 Chapter 538 It wasn¡¯t because Diana had saved Julian when he was a child that he spared her, but because her face was simr to Ka¡¯s. However, she didn¡¯t exin this to Oliver. In a moment of recklessness thest time she had seen Oliver, she had suggested being together with her. Fortunately, he had turned her down. If he hadn¡¯t, she would definitely be more at a loss on how to face him right now. Diana twirled her fingers together and said, ¡°About the incident this time¡­ Thank you.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had always silently stayed by her side, helping her with everything he could. And yet, she couldn¡¯t give him anything in return. Including her feelings¡­ Oliver sensed her unease. She had something on her mind in the past few days, so she had somewhat neglected their friendship. Today, however, she looked so much calmer. Oliver was relieved to see this, and said jokingly, ¡°Is that how you show gratitude nowadays? Just by saying thanks?¡± ¡°What else?¡¯ Diana suddenly became interested. It would be even better if Oliver wanted something. ¡°The usual rule,¡± Oliver replied. ¡¯Treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you tired of eating with me?¡± Every time he helped her, she had to treat him to a meal. It seemed Oliver would never learn how to trouble others. She looked at his gentle expression, and shoved down her encounter with Simonst night deep to the bottom of her heart. Julian could deal with that troublesome and weird guy. She shouldn¡¯t make Oliver feel ufortable. ¡°I might be a little tired of it,¡± Oliver admitted sheepishly, smiling. His smile was gentle like a sunflower in spring, radiating gentle sunshine upon the entire world. It was a stark contrast to Simon¡¯s unsettling maliciousness. They didn¡¯t seem like biological brothers at all. Oddly enough¡­ Sometimes, the feeling Simon gave Diana reminded her more of Julian. But how was that possible? Julian was the only child in his family. He couldn¡¯t possibly have such a younger brother. Oliver thought for a moment before suggesting, ¡°How about this? It¡¯s been raining a lot this autumn, and I often forget to bring an umbre while working at the hospital. Can you bring me an umbre the next time it rains?¡± This was the first time Oliver requested something from Diana so earnestly. ¡°As long as you bring me that umbre, it¡¯ll be your sincere thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Okay!¡± Diana readily agreed. ¡°But if you have any other requests, I can fulfill them too.¡± She wanted to do more for Oliver. ¡°Let¡¯s not go overboard,¡¯ Oliver gently chastised her. Deep down, he didn¡¯t want Diana to distance herself too much from him. Diana paused and quickly realized what she had implied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was another habitual apology. It seemed like ¡°Thank you¡± and ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± were the only things she had for Oliver. Oliver smiled wryly. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± What was wrong was his ownte appearance in her lifepared to Julian. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Oliver left her studio. Diana didn¡¯t stay there either, but went to Winnington Inc. instead. She had already figured out the ins and outs of the Winnington family¡¯s clothing industry. Now, it was time to visit in person and n the next steps. James valued the fashion sector because it was a project he independently handled within the family. It was also the opportunity that impressed the family¡¯s head, as suggested by Ka. As such, James couldn¡¯t afford to miss this chance. It was why James hadn¡¯t gone home after his visit to Ka¡¯s. Instead, he went straight to thepany to oversee the designs and production. ¡°Mr. Winnington, there¡¯s someone here to see you,¡± his secretary informed him. James didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Who is it?¡± The secretary hesitated for a moment. ¡°It seems to be¡­Miss Ka.¡± Ka? James was shocked. When he saw her at the hospital yesterday, she was in poor condition. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Why was Ka suddenly discharged today? Distress struck James¡¯s heart, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Quick! Let her in right away! She¡¯s in her own family¡¯spany! Why the need for such formalities?¡± The more James thought about it, the more distressed he grew. With that, he turned around and personally went out to wee her. However, it wasn¡¯t Ka who was waiting outside for him. Rather, it was Diana. His expression turned cold immediately, and the distress he felt melted away. Seeing the injury on his forehead, Diana couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Winnington.¡± She didn¡¯t even address him as ¡°Father¡± anymore. What an unruly daughter! Fortunately, he had cut his losses in time and put himself back on Ka¡¯s side. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how miserable his life or death would be at the hands of this rebellious girl standing before him! Diana could tell from his expression that she wasn¡¯t at all wee. She didn¡¯t expect to be weed and her visit today was not for catching up, so it didn¡¯t bother her. Before James could speak, Diana handed him a promotional flier. ¡°Do you know about the recent events in the fashion industry?¡± It was clear that Diana had ulterior motives for being here, but she was trying to appear innocent while hiding her true intentions. James snatched the flier roughly and threw it into the trash bin without even sparing it a single nce. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± There was no more room for mercy. Not for this girl before him! Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh at his ludicrous behavior. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just begging for my forgiveness yesterday? Hmm¡­ Turns out your begging is as cheap as how you are as a person, right?¡± Employees wereing and going nearby, and Diana didn¡¯t bother mincing her words. She didn¡¯t care how it would make James look in their eyes. Furious, James pushed Diana away forcefully. ¡°Get out of here! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± This man¡­ He had features so simr to hers. So, her resemnce to Ka actually came from him. The same blood flowed in Diana¡¯s veins as James, but he was always so impatient with her; not to mention,pletely heartless. Diana grabbed the doorknob to prevent herself from falling and sneered,¡± Back then, when I was three years old and you intentionally lost me, were you also thinking about how far I should get lost?¡± James was practically driven to the wall from how much she was annoying him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing up old grudges?¡± He dismissed the surrounding employees and red daggers at Diana. His eyes were wide, and his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets at any moment. In a tone of deep-seated disgust, he spat, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have called you after digging up the grave! You¡¯re a heartless creature!¡± If it were Ka, she would surely forgive him. No matter what he did, Ka would never turn against him in such a way. Thinking about it, regret struck James. ¡°You¡¯re just like those little b*stards! You deserve to die! Losing you back then was simply my kindness to you!¡± Hearing these words from her biological father was indeed an extraordinary feeling. It was akin to tasting a spicy fruit that was bitter upon entry, only to burn mercilessly upon reaching the throat. Diana was filled with difort, so much that she was at a loss for words. It hurt, but she came here today precisely to experience this pain. This was the only way she could firmly continue down the path of dealing with the Winningtons; it was the only way she could keep herself alert and spare no mercy towards any of them. Most importantly, so that she wouldn¡¯t stop seeking revenge against Ka just because of their blood ties. s, the Winningtons were even more shameless than she could have imagined! She stood at the doorway, allowing James to unleash his insulting remarks as if he could never finish expressing his dissatisfaction whenever he encountered Diana. ¡°You will neverpare to Ka!¡± In the end, he concluded his rant with this despicable statement. ¡°Not being able topare to her is a good thing,¡± Diana retorted disdainfully. She refused topare herself to that kind of person. James listened to her calm tone and looked up at his daughter, who had grown up in the countryside. Her indifferent eyes seemed to be hiding something, emitting a dizzyingly bright light. Whenever she looked at him, guilt would surge in him. Still, what on earth did he have to feel guilty about? He and Kate were her parents, and they had given Diana life. From this alone, Diana should shower him with unconditional respect and be forever grateful to him for the rest of her life! Chapter 540 Chapter 540 And yet, what had Diana done in turn? She actually demanded him to crawl back to the Winnington residence all the way from the hospital! Did she even consider what that would do to his reputation and image?! She didn¡¯t think of him at all! However, Ka was different. Even if Ka¡¯s appearance was ruined and she saw through his intentions to reconcile with Diana, she still didn¡¯t speak ill of him. She still treated him as family, and looked up to him as her most respected father. When they left the hospital yesterday, Ka even added that if she married Julian, she would make him the proudest father-inw in the world! Listening to those words made Ka so much better than Diana inparison. Diana had been married to Julian for three years, and he hadn¡¯t taken a single penny from her. In fact, Julian¡¯s offerings were all done for Ka¡¯s sake. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The more James thought about it, the more he felt it was the right decision to abandon Diana back then. With that in mind, he pretended to p himself. ¡°I was wrong! Whatparison? How dare a wretched creature like youpare yourself to Ka!¡± Saying that, he grabbed a pair of scissors and aimed it at Diana¡¯s cheek. ¡°You ruined Ka¡¯s face! How can you still shamelessly parade around with her face?¡± Opening and closing the scissors in his hand, he continued, ¡°One day, your mother and I will personally make you pay back everything you owe Ka!¡± If they weren¡¯t in such a public ce as hispany¡­ Diana had many reasons to believe James would reallyy hands on her face. He might even involve Kate. Just imagining that scene¡­ It would truly be a joke. ¡°What makes you think you can hurt me?¡± Diana smiled, as if nothing James did could affect her. In truth, only she knew how devastating the pain inflicted by a loved one could be. ¡°Let me tell you right now,¡± Diana said with a changed tone. She raised her head, and when she spoke, it was with a voice carrying unprecedented arrogance. ¡°Right now, I am Ka¡¯s substitute.¡± James was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Literally what I just said,¡± Diana said, turning to leave after dropping this.¡± You might as well tell Ka. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.¡± When it came to matters concerning Ka, James didn¡¯t waste a single moment. As soon as Diana left, he immediately went to Ka¡¯s side. When he pushed the door open, Ka was waiting to change her dressing. The wounds on her face were even more shocking than yesterday¡¯s. Even James couldn¡¯t help but swallow harshly out of fright. However, he dared not show the slightest displeasure in front of Ka. Rather, his resentment towards Diana intensified when he thought of how things hade to this. Forgetting the reason Diana had gone from being a wealthy girl to a country bumpkin, he snarled angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all that country bumpkin¡¯s fault!¡± Ka raised her gaze and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James felt increasingly ufortable listening to it, and quickly conveyed the words Diana had him ry to Ka. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Kaforted James, though a hint of resentment appeared at the corners of her mouth. ¡°The more she says things like that, the more it proves that she doesn¡¯t know how much Julian loves her.¡± Perhaps her poor sister was still trapped in the pain of being a substitute, which made Ka smile triumphantly. ¡°The less she knows, the more painful and embarrassing it is for her, and the more time we have.¡± When James heard these words, the heavy feeling in his heart dissipated. He eximed in earnest, ¡°Ka, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m amazing. It¡¯s that she and Julian are fated to be apart,¡± Ka said as she pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯ve always missed each other despite their mutual affection?¡± Even back when they were children, Diana¡¯s act of saving Julian became Ka¡¯s credit and the golden ticket she currently held. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± James seemed to have regained his confidence. ¡°You¡¯re right as always. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 After all, James, Lucy, and Ka had sessfully deceived even Julian. Why would they be afraid of Diana, who was merely a small obstacle? Whether it was the secret of who truly saved Julian or Ka marrying Julian, fate would surely be on their side in the end! Ka smiled, and didn¡¯t let Diana¡¯s deliberate provocation bother her. In her heart, she firmly believed she was the one in full control of the whole situation. After all¡­ The two people involved didn¡¯t even know their true feelings for each other! Just the thought of it brought great satisfaction to Ka. So what if they loved each other? So what if they were destined for each other? Whether fate would work that way for them, Ka was the one who had the final say. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, miss,¡± the nurse advised as she tried to change Ka¡¯s bandage several times, though without sess. ¡¯If youugh, it¡¯ll affect-¡° Before she could finish, Ka raised a hand and pped her across the face. ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Ka¡¯s eyes were sharp, and they were frighteningly vicious. She waspletely unaware of her own uncooperativeness, and instead med the nurse for being ipetent. The young nurse wanted to cry at the unfairness of the situation, but Ka yelled, ¡°Call your dean! Tell him that Julian Fulcher¡¯s woman is dissatisfied with your hospital!¡± James straightened his back a little after hearing that. Despite everything¡­ He knew things had yet to set in stone. After what had happened yesterday, he was now more cautious than ever. As such, he quicklyforted Ka, ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal, Ka. Why don¡¯t we just call the head nurse? There¡¯s no need to rm the hospital dean for such a small thing. After all, I¡¯m sure Julian will be upset to hear about his future wife¡¯s treatment.¡± It was obvious that the style of address pleased Ka. The way James said it made it seem as if she had already truly be Julian¡¯s wife. Now in a good mood, she said in what she thought was a generous tone,¡± Well, I suppose that¡¯s true. If we call the dean and Julian finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be upset.¡± After all, Ka¡¯s face resembled Diana¡¯s so much. Julian may not judge someone by appearance, but it was obvious he had a preference. The young nurse was stunned by Ka¡¯s words. When she left and returnedter, all the other nurses outside would know by then that Julian¡¯s woman was in this ward, and that the man whom every woman in Richburgh dreamed of was devoted to a horribly disfigured woman. There was a hint of romanticism in the story, and it was quickly spread through the gossip-filled halls. By the time it reached Diana¡¯s ears, two days had passed. At that moment, she was packing her things and preparing to move back to the vi. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Julian was the one who proposed the idea. He said he wanted to wake up every day to her face, and that he hoped he could continue making breakfast for her every morning. Diana hadn¡¯t said anything in reply and simply nodded, and had received a passionate kiss from him in return. However, she didn¡¯t know who exactly Julian was kissing. But today, upon hearing the gossip from the hospital, Diana confirmed once again that the person he wanted to kiss wasn¡¯t her; rather, it was the disfigured Ka currently lying in the ward. A wave of nausea swept through Diana at that instant, and she stood up hurriedly from where she was packing. She rushed to the bathroom and threw up in the darkness. When she exited the bathroom, her lips were severely cracked once more. She had scrubbed them repeatedly again. Every time Julian kissed her, her disgust for him only grew. ¡°Why isn¡¯t your wound healing?¡± Julian asked worriedly; he had rushed all the way from hispany just to pick her up. His fingers brushed the side of Diana¡¯s lips as soon as she slipped into the car. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Diana¡¯s skin burned when Julian¡¯s fingertips brushed past, and a chill ran through her lips. For some reason, she could feel a contradictory sensation of hot and cold in his touch; it was just like her suppressed love and hate for him. At some point, she couldn¡¯t distinguish between the two feelings anymore. She felt like she was trapped in hell, unsure of which direction that could lead her to an escape. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want to escape. She still had things to do and people to get revenge on. Julian¡¯s attention was entirely on her lips. The cracked spots punched holes in his heart, and just looking at them gave him terrible pain and difort. ¡°It keepsing back,¡± Diana replied easily. ¡°I¡¯ve applied medication to it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Diana understood his unspoken rules. She couldn¡¯t let her face be damaged in any way; to Julian, even her body belonged to Ka. She would forever be an essory to Ka, hence, didn¡¯t even have the right to be injured. She had to maintain a wless appearance at all times to give Julian the illusion that Ka was doing well. On the other hand, how could Julian not worry? He immediately contacted Vans and instructed thetter to see the hospital¡¯s dean to prescribe medication for Diana once more. Vans, who dealt with difficult cases every day, sighed helplessly at Julian¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a mouth ulcer. Do you have to be so worried? Even if you like her, you should exercise some restraint, you know? Excessive concern can be annoying after a while.¡± Julian was taken aback by that information. So, excessive worry could also annoy a person? And yet, hadn¡¯t he already restrained himself a lot? Julian wanted nothing more than to tie Diana to his side and never let her leave his sight. He wanted to carry her in his pocket and always have her with him. And if she wanted to go anywhere, she would have to kiss him as payment for a request. See if she dared mention divorce again with that! ¡°I already exercised a lot of restraint,¡± Julian muttered. Fearing his words may give rise to certain thoughts, he tilted his head to check on Diana. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t noticed his words, he immediately turned away and said to Vans in a tone of utmost seriousness, ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯ll call the dean myself!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Vans replied tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s not that he wouldn¡¯t help, but your woman¡¯s being a little overboard.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°What woman?¡± ¡°The dean has canceled all his appointments these past few days. He¡¯s currently with your other woman, busy changing her dressing.¡± ¡°Ka?¡± Julian was confused; he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Diana again. After confirming that she still was unaware of his conversation, he lowered his voice and covered his mouth with his hands. ¡°Who said she¡¯s my Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. woman? I only have one woman, and you know perfectly well who that is!¡± Diana initially wasn¡¯t paying attention to Julian¡¯s conversation, but when she heard those words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly suffocated. She thought her heart and feelings for Julian had long died, but apparently, he could still hurt her deeply. Was he avoiding her this way to please Ka? Was he telling her that Ka was the only woman in his heart? Hah. Diana lowered the car¡¯s visor mirror and aimed it at herself before firmly pulling off the cracked skin on her lips. The harsh treatment caused blood to flow immediately, and the pain on her lips alleviated the pain in her heart slightly. Diana clenched her fist tightly and took a long, deep breath, and finally felt much better. Julian was currently fully focused on the conversation on the phone, so he didn¡¯t notice Diana¡¯s actions. He listened intently as Vans teased him, ¡°I used to know, but I¡¯m not so sure now. After all, Ka¡¯s your woman. The need for giving her special treatment has already spread through the entire hospital. I even told Nina about it already.¡± ¡°Vans!¡± Julian growled angrily. Even over the phone, Vans could feel the drop in temperature in the air. He no longer dared to tease Jin and quickly amended his words. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± With a shrug, he continued, ¡°As for Nina, she heard about it herself and came to the hospital to confirm it with me.¡± But Nina hadn¡¯t told Diana, presumably because she feared it would hurt Diana. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 ¡°Why did shee looking for you?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I thought you two were still at odds.¡± ¡°Did you think I was like you?* Vans shot back with a smirk. ¡®You gotta coax a girl, you know? My rtionship with Nina is still okay.¡± Julian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Nina could even forgive Vans for getting engaged. ¡°What will happen now, then?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Vans replied. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one day at a time, I guess.¡± ¡°You better tread lightly,¡± Julian warned. ¡¯She¡¯s Diana¡¯s friend.¡± The implication behind Julian¡¯s words was for Vans not to do anything excessive. Vans nodded somewhat helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯ That was the biggest assurance he could give as someone from the Stanley family. In any case, Julian didn¡¯t intend to intervene too much in his friend¡¯s personal affairs. ¡°I¡¯ll be hanging up now.¡± He still needed to call the dean and dispel the rumors. ¡°Hurry up and prescribe the medicine.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t care less about where the dean was at the moment. ¡°He¡¯ll call you soon. I want something that works immediately.¡¯ Diana was still carefully spraying her lips with the medicine her employee had given her. However, since the car was moving, there were several asions when the powder sprayed into her nose instead. ¡°Don¡¯t use that-¡° Before Julian could finish his sentence on how he would get a more effective medicine, his eyesnded on her bloodied lips. ¡°How did this happen?¡± he asked, his expression darkening instantly. Diana was prepared for his reaction in advance and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her expression was calm, and there was no sign that she was in pain. Her face only showed remorse as she continued, ¡±1 shouldn¡¯t have messed up my lips like this.¡± As Ka¡¯s substitute, it was a fundamental rule for her to maintain her perfect appearance from head to toe. It had always been the same throughout her three-year marriage with Julian. Julian¡¯s hands paused at her tone. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Like what?¡± Julian pursed his lips. Like¡­apologizing to him without reason and disregarding the pain she felt because she didn¡¯t want to anger him. He wanted to see Diana who wasfortable in her own skin and in perfect health, not one who didn¡¯t even care about her own body. On the other hand, perhaps he prioritized his feelings far too much. In theory, he should be happy about it, but he couldn¡¯t feel that way, no matter how much he tried. In fact, he even felt repulsed by that fact. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± His response was simple and blunt, with no further exnation. He was still the same. Her feelings didn¡¯t matter; it never did. What mattered was whether he liked it or not. This man¡­truly hadn¡¯t changed. What had Diana been expecting? Why had she hoped for something she shouldn¡¯t have? Even if she had saved him when they were young children, it shouldn¡¯t have been the reason for her yearning to return. After all, she had personally thrown that life-saving favor into the trash. Since she had done that, she shouldn¡¯t have entertained such thoughts. ¡°Alright.¡± Diana nodded obediently. She didn¡¯t ask him for a reason and didn¡¯t disy any excessive emotions. She simply agreed with him. Julian gripped the medicine bottle in his hand, crushing it slowly. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could sense something was deeply wrong with Diana. Although she had agreed to move back into the vi, her heart hadn¡¯t returned with her body. What had returned was just a puppet-an empty shell! Chapter 544 Chapter 544 A surge of anger suddenly crashed through Julian. ¡°Come here,¡¯ he ordered coldly, beckoning Diana with a finger as if calling a doll. His posture waszy and yful, his inky eyes devoid of any emotion. ¡°Kiss me,¡¯ Julianmanded. Diana hesitated, feeling ufortable as she licked her lips. Her lips were injured, and it was clearly the reason Julian was currently angry. He was throwing a tantrum; he didn¡¯t really want her to kiss him. But based on Diana¡¯s experience, not going along with him would only make him angrier. If this incident reached Ka¡¯s ears, it would make Diana look like a joke. Diana couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. She wanted only stories about how ¡°loving¡± Julian was to her to reach Ka. Her eyes watered; grief and embarrassment shed on her face. However, there was also a touch of curiosity in her voice as she called out coyly,¡± Julian¡­¡± It had been a long time since she had addressed him in such a soft and gentle tone. Julian was momentarily surprised by it, and the majority of his fury dissipated. ¡°Hmm?¡± There was an alluring property in his tone as he hummed deeply in response to Diana¡¯s tone, and it calmed her heart. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She looked into his eyes, as if she was trying to engrave her own reflection into the depths of his heart. She didn¡¯t say anything further and leaned in to peck the corner of his mouth. The sensation was gentle and fleeting, apanied by a slight tingling pain. More than that, it felt sweet, like honey. And it was enough tofort Julian. His gaze softened, and his previous displeasure vanished. It could be said that Diana¡¯s grasp on his emotions had reached a level of a master. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that the three years she had been with him allowed her to understand him so thoroughly. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana called again softly. ¡°Are we considered to be back together now?¡± Julian hadn¡¯t expected her to ask such a question, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. ¡°No.¡± In Julian¡¯s heart, they had never been truly separated, hence his answer. However, Diana didn¡¯t see it that way. Even though she had been prepared for his answer, hearing it still made her bright eyes dim slightly. ¡°Then, what does it mean now that I¡¯m moving back?¡± she asked. ¡°It means you¡¯reing home,¡± Julian stated matter-of-factly. ¡°The vi is your home, and you can return anytime. So naturally, it¡¯s calleding home.¡± Julian believed that telling a woman toe home was the sweetest endearment there was. It was as if he was entrusting everything he had to her. ¡°Home¡­¡± Diana repeated, a mocking and bitter smile tugging lightly at her lips. Could that ce truly be called home? Her happiness, pain, and memories of betrayal were all tied to that ce. The torrent of emotions she had for that ce was far tooplicated, and thinking about it made her feel ufortable all over. It was like she had returned to the time when Julian had brought Ka back to the vi, when the three of them once lived together under one roof. However, Julian was unexpectedlyforted by the bitterness in her voice. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that bothers you, you can always tell me,¡± he said. Even if they argued and fought, it was better than seeing Dianan in such a detached state when she was with him. He didn¡¯t need or want a puppet. What he wanted was the once vibrant Diana who had lived with him. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Diana said, looking at him, seemingly drowning him in a seductive wave that rippled in her eyes. It was unbearable. Julian swallowed as he struggled to suppress the growing desire in him. He paused momentarily, trying his best topose himself before meeting her eyes and saying softly, ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Diana got straight to the point and said, *1 don¡¯t want to see any traces of Ka in the vi.¡± Ka had lived in the vi before, and had naturally left some things behind. Seeing them gave Diana unease. She didn¡¯t want any strong reminders of the woman who had harmed her babies to be present around her. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian agreed readily. The more Diana requested of him, the happier he was. ¡®Til get the staff to take care of this right away.¡± Julian realized he had overlooked this matter; rightfully, he shouldn¡¯t have waited for Diana to bring it up before he handled it. ¡°No need,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. Her distant and captivating eyes resembled the serene beauty of a painting that exuded an indescribable charm. In fact, it gave Julian a strange sense of familiarity; something he felt the first time he hadid eyes on Diana. However, this feeling had been overshadowed by Ka¡¯s disappearance, and he had ignored it. ¡°Sometimes, it feels like I¡¯ve known you for a long time,¡± Julian said. ¡®And not just since you came to the Winnington family.¡± If the acquaintance he spoke about wasn¡¯t based solely on knowing her name, then it was true they had known each other for a long time. Diana wondered, had Julian said so because he knew about her saving him in the past? Even so, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Madam Fulcher had mentioned that the Fulchers valued gratitude above everything, especially the debt of saving one¡¯s life. It was why Julian had been so good to Ka. Diana didn¡¯t know why fate yed such cruel tricks on people. It hadn¡¯t only made her and Ka half- sisters with different mothers, but also caused them to fall in love with the same man. And at the same time, both sisters had also saved him once. Julian remembered Ka¡¯s favor, yet Diana¡¯s had long since vanished into the river of time¡­ As if it never happened in the first ce. Diana was the only one who vividly remembered her desperate efforts in the cave to warm the little boy up all those years ago; a memory that belonged solely to her now. ¡°You must be joking,¡± Diana said, firmly shutting down any further attempt to discuss this topic. She wanted to preserve the pureness of the memory of her first encounter with Julian. Aside from that, she also hoped¡­ To not have any deeper involvement with him. She especially didn¡¯t want him to get any ideas about repaying her for saving his life. She would consider it something that had happened when they were children, and that they now had a clean te as adults. ¡°How could we have met before?¡± Diana said, rolling her eyes, her face bing more energetic. ¡°I grew up in the countryside, while you were born and raised in Richburgh.¡± Julian seemed to arrive at the same conclusion as well. ¡°Perhaps I was overthinking it.¡± Diana smiled and said nothing. The soft hues of the light filtering in from the window were like the surface of ake, emanating a bright and gentle glow. Desire slowly swirled in Julian¡¯s eyes, and he pressed the button to raise the divider between the driver¡¯s seat and the backseat. The air in the space gradually became tense. When the divider reached the roof of the car, Julian and Diana werepletely isted in the backseat, and the only sound they could hear was their own breaths. ¡°Diana,¡± Julian called out again. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I¡¯ve been overthinking about.¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at him in surprise. Julian leaned in, his arms boxing her in and surrounding her with his overwhelming presence. ¡°Just now wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Julian whispered, referring to her fleeting peck from before. His eyes deepened as he looked at her, and Diana couldn¡¯t help but close her own. A few moments passed, but the man before her seemed to make no further movements. Instead, softughter reached her ears. ¡°Diana, what are you doing?¡± Confused, Diana opened her eyes to look at Julian. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Julian couldn¡¯t contain hisughter; the few stray strands of hair that fell onto his forehead trembled with his movements, looking like a gust of wind had blown it. It created an embarrassing mood between them. Seeing how Diana had fallen silent, Julian leaned in closer and said yfully, ¡°Did you think I was going to kiss you?¡± His eyes were too bright, shining like stars in the sky. It caused her vision to go slightly out of focus, and she hesitated to meet his gaze. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Seeing Diana¡¯s unusual expression and how she didn¡¯t dare to look straight into Julian¡¯s eyes, he chuckled softly, as if mocking her embarrassment. Then, he raised his left hand and ced it on the seat behind her, putting her between him and the seat. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. An ufortable Diana shifted slightly from his actions, but he pressed in closer. Meanwhile, his other hand slowly caressed the back of her head. His hold gradually tightened, and his breath grew closer to her face. It appeared as if he was about to kiss her. Although Diana wasn¡¯t at all pleased deep down, she ultimately didn¡¯t resist his actions. She was submissive, and she ignored his teasing and closed her eyes once again. When he saw her like this, Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh. He ced his fingertips on her lips, and the scent of medicine immediately reached her nose. She quickly opened her eyes, only to see that he had opened the medicine bottle. He had dipped his finger into it to apply it on her lips. ¡°There isn¡¯t much left,¡± he muttered. It was why this was the only way Julian could administer the medicine. It was much better than squeezing the bottle and spraying the remaining powder all over the ce. His thumb brushed her lips slowly, and his smiling features mmed heavily into her vision. Julian wasughing at her. He wasughing¡­because she thought he was going to kiss her. At this moment, Diana felt deeply humiliated. She couldn¡¯t believe that Julian wasn¡¯t thinking about taking advantage of her; rather, he was applying medicine to her. If that was the case, why do all those ambiguous motions? She nced at the divider, which seemed to have sealed them in the little space, leaving her no choice but to shrink further into Julian¡¯s embrace. There was no intimate contact between them, but it felt overly intimate. Diana¡¯s breathing slowed down considerably as she regained herposure. She was afraid of making another mishap like earlier, as if she was too eager for his touch. Julian seemed to understand her thoughts, but he didn¡¯t move away from her. In fact, he moved closer until they were nearly nose to nose. Only his finger on her lips remained like a barrier between them. He slowly caressed her lips, and the icy cold sensation returned, bringing much relief to Diana¡¯s cracked skin. Combined with the effect of the medicine, the stinging pain in her lips reduced slightly. Yet, her breathing felt scorching hot. Diana couldn¡¯t help but pull back, but Julian tightened his grip and forcefully pressed her face toward him. His breath was hot on her face and his presence was overwhelming, leaving her almost suffocated. She could only see the corner of his eyes from this distance, and it was filled with a hint of emotions. His eyes seemed to be brimming with passion and a sense of urgency, which disturbed Diana. His breathing grew less ragged when his fingers finally stopped moving; but then his nose rubbed against hers, and the gentle touch almost made her shudder. Both their bodies¡­ Were familiar with each other. And yet, they were trying their hardest to restrain themselves. Julian withdrew his fingers from her lips, and held her hand like he used to in a firm grip. This time, Diana didn¡¯t try to break free. God only knew how long he had been waiting for this day toe again. Julian stared at her intently, almost greedily, as he said hoarsely, ¡°Diana¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even realize how hoarse his voice was until he spoke, and he chuckled when he noticed it. He was shocked by how much Diana tempted him, but he was willing to drown in her eyes and breath if he could. However, Diana was feeling the exact opposite. She wasn¡¯t willing to develop a rtionship with Julian, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to have any intimate moments with him. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Diana was well aware of her goal, and was thus determined not to fall into the illusion of love Julian gave. She turned her head slightly to once again avoid physical contact with him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture,¡¯ Diana said as she turned on her phone camera. Before Julian could react, she cupped his face and pecked the corner of his lips. It was soft and had a sense of sharpness in it, as if she had cut through his heart and left asting mark in it. And Julian¡­ Truly savored the feeling. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even such a fleeting kiss was enough to make him yearn for it for many years. The click of the camera shutter captured their intimate moment. In the photo, Diana was smiling, and she looked incredibly happy. Julian¡¯s face remained as icy as ever, but if one looked closely, there was a slight crack in his icy mask. This was a true, meaningful photo of the two of them. When they got married back then, they didn¡¯t even take wedding photos. Even at their wedding ceremony, though Julian hadn¡¯t cked on any of the formalities, he still didn¡¯t allow anyone to take photos. Back then, Diana hadn¡¯t understood the reason. Butter when Ka appeared, she finally understood. Julian was afraid that if he looked at the photos every day, he would notice the difference between her and Ka. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to delude himself and continue living with Diana. ¡°Let me see,¡± Julian said, but Diana put her phone away. ¡°You¡¯ll see itter, but not now.¡± She had already posted it on her social media. She wouldn¡¯t let Julian see it before Ka. What if he ordered her to delete it otherwise? If that happened, her efforts would be in vain. Fortunately, Julian didn¡¯t press further. This led to the misconception that Julian was indulging her now. Diana found the sensation somewhat different from when they had been married. In the past, the indulgence felt like what an ideal couple should have; but now, it felt more like he was indulging her like a proper boyfriend would to his girlfriend. Diana shook her head to dismiss these unrealistic thoughts and opened the car window, allowing the breeze to cool them down. As the wind trickled in, it also seemed to bring some rity to Julian, as he didn¡¯t lean in any closer to her. Diana breathed a sigh of relief. It was ufortable to y the role of a loving couple with the man she once loved when she knew full well that she was only a substitute. She even despised herself a little for what she was doing; luckily, the fresh air saved her. She breathed in greedily, as if it would make her feel better. Julian noticed her stretching her neck to look outside. Thinking she was tired from the journey, he immediately asked the driver, ¡¯Are we there yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, sir,¡± the driver replied respectfully. ¡°Five more minutes. H Julian nodded and closed his eyes to rest. Seeing his closed eyes, Diana felt more at ease. She didn¡¯t strain her neck to look outside anymore, but leaned against the seat and gradually calmed down. Taking the chance of the peaceful atmosphere, Diana raised the topic again. ¡°Julian, about what we discussed earlier, about removing Ka¡¯s things. Let me do it on my own, okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian replied easily. She would get tired from doing it, and he didn¡¯t want her to trouble herself. There were clearly servants at home who could take care of such tedious matters. Diana shouldn¡¯t have to do such rough work. On the other hand, Diana had waited so long to make this request; as expected, he still didn¡¯t agree. It seemed he was still reluctant to let off any traces of Ka. His answer was within Diana¡¯s expectations, so she wasn¡¯t too disappointed. However, in the next second, Julian added, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Julian exined. ¡¯You can be there and throw away whatever you want.¡± This wasn¡¯t how Diana had expected the topic would go, so she was quite surprised. ¡°Are you willing to do that?¡¯ Julian chuckled, then opened his eyes to take in the wide, fluttering eyes of the woman before him. ¡°Are you questioning me that to test me?¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Of course not. It had only been a rhetorical question. But seeing Julian¡¯s excitement, Diana couldn¡¯t help but respond obediently, ¡°Yes. It was a test to see if you would do it.¡¯ Julian chuckled and didn¡¯t reply further. He would show her his sincerity through his actions once they returned home. In the hospital after Ka¡¯s tantrum, not only was the attending doctor changed, even the nurse who previously attended to her was switched out. The new nurse was a greenhorn with little experience under her belt. When she came to Ka¡¯s room, she avoided looking at Ka after seeing thetter¡¯s horrendously disfigured face. She didn¡¯t even dare meet Ka¡¯s eyes when she first disinfected the wound. This annoyed Ka, who exploded in rage andshed out on the spot. She only stopped when the nurse¡¯s face was red and swollen. Since then, even the most basic task of changing the bandage was taken over by the hospital¡¯s dean. Ka enjoyed her status where no one dared to criticize her, and her longing to be Mrs. Fulcher grew even stronger. ¡°How much longer do I have to stay in the hospital?¡± she asked the dean. The dean was well-informed of her condition and answered readily, ¡°At least three more days. Your face has recovered well, but only to the extent of being decent¡­after the disfigurement.¡¯ Ka¡¯s skin had been soaked in saltwater for a long time, and not even the heavens would be able to save her unless she underwent skin graft surgery after recovering. However, the scars on Ka¡¯s face were in a delicate position; close to her facial and oral nerves. Even with surgery, they would require a stic surgery specialist to ensure no mistakes or idents would ur during the process. Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to do something like that in the next year due to the extent of her injuries. Ka knew how terrible her wounds were. Every time she thought about her pitiful state, she couldn¡¯t help but wish that she could tear Diana apart with her bare hands one day! ¡°Then arrange for my discharge after three days. I don¡¯t want to stay here another day longer!¡± Ka demanded. She needed to go to thepany and quickly direct all her resources to the Winnington family to strengthen her position, as well as give James more benefits to ensure Diana couldn¡¯t harm a hair on them. The hospital dean agreed. ¡°Shall I inform Mr. Fulcher as well?¡± Ka pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± Having the opportunity to let Julian know about her situation would help her make her presence known. Perhaps he would even pick her up from the hospital when she was discharged. Ka immersed herself in the beautiful fantasies, and picked up her phone to browse through her social media feed. Soon after she started scrolling, her hands trembled¡­ From sheer rage. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She opened Diana¡¯s feed multiple times to make sure her eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on her, and her face slowly twisted into an ugly expression. Diana¡¯s post read: [Parting is always for a better reunion.] Apanying the post was a photo of Diana kissing Julian in a car. Ka was furious and threw her phone away in frustration, smashing everything she could get her hands on in the room. But even after she had finished destroying everything in her room, the picture remained deeply engraved in her mind. Diana¡¯s wless face seemed especially vivid¡­ Diana had always been more graceful and elegantpared to Ka; and now,pared to her-who had be a disfigured monster-Diana had outshone her even more! How dare that b*tch, Diana! This was clearly intentional! She repeatedly imed that she wanted to avenge her babies, but in reality, she just wanted to ruin Ka¡¯s facepletely! Ka couldn¡¯t at all fathom the importance of Diana¡¯s babies to the former, nor did she ever consider that she had done anything wrong. Rather, the more she thought about it, the more she believed that Diana had long harbored intentions of stealing Julian away from her. Perhaps even the divorce had been Diana¡¯s n to trap her! That b*tch! How dare she¡­! Ka trembled with anger, her entire being shaking. When her gaze fell upon the mirror and she saw her reflection, she let out a crazed shriek and raised her hand to smash the mirror violently. How could she have be so ugly?! Chapter 549 Chapter 549 After all Diana had done to Ka, what right did the former have to live in such a carefree manner? Ka was dissatisfied with this oue. She wouldn¡¯t ept this! She was seething with rage; despite all her rage, she didn¡¯t dare call Julian. After all, she had already used such a desperate n to feign suffering during their encounter at the hotel in the past. Even then, her actions hadn¡¯t moved him the slightest! What else could she do in theing days to make Julian marry her, especially when she was cursed with this disfigured face? Ka sat amidst the mess of her ward, looking at the shards of mirror in her hand as she sank deep into her thoughts. After a long while, an idea came to her, and she looked up. Since the conventional path wasn¡¯t working, why not explore the crooked path once more? Back at Julian¡¯s vi, Diana felt like it had been a long time since she had returned, even though she had stayed here just yesterday. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the rent for Nina¡¯s ce,¡± Julian said, noticing her slightly dazed expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Besides, Vans was living next door. Even if they were currently in a conflict, Diana understood that they wouldn¡¯t separate for the time being. After all, they still had feelings for each other. By leaving, perhaps Diana could give them more space, and it would help their rtionship. That was one of the reasons she had agreed to move back to the vi so quickly. ¡°Thank you,¡¯ Diana said with a nod, making no mention of returning the rent to Julian. Julian couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and even silently rejoiced that Diana was finally not being overly polite with him. ¡°Wait here,¡± Julian said as he took off his coat and unbuttoned his cuff, rolling it up to his elbows before heading upstairs. Diana didn¡¯t understand what he was doing, so she simply followed him. However, she soon realized that he had gone into the room where Ka used to stay. Diana¡¯s eyes brightened up, and she asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Throw things away,¡± Julian replied. He hadn¡¯t expected her to follow him, but it was fine. It would make things go quicker and more decisively. Clearing out everything rted to Ka as soon as possible would be more beneficial for his rtionship with Diana, anyway. Julian pushed his sleeves up further, then nced at Diana. ¡°Are youing in too?¡± Diana walked in without answering. She had to admit that though Ka hadn¡¯t lived here for long, her presence was heavily marked as the room was filled with her belongings; from the small sample-size makeup to various jewelry, clothes, and decorations. Everything Ka had treated as her own filled every corner of the ce. ¡°We agreed that you¡¯d decide what to throw away and I¡¯d handle it,¡± Julian said as he crouched down, the sunlight outlining his perfect profile. Diana didn¡¯t look at him, but turned her attention to the items in the room. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of it.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t heard her speak in such a childish and domineering tone before, and it felt somewhat refreshing. He couldn¡¯t help but tease her a little. ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep at least one thing as a memento?¡± Diana remained silent, confused. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had thought that Julian was genuine in his support to remove all traces of Ka in the vi, but in reality, he had only given her lip service. Deep down, he still wanted her to be a sensible substitute. Seeing the change in her expression, Julian quickly backtracked, ¡°I was only teasing you.¡± However, the damage was done, and Diana didn¡¯t believe him at all. Julian was clearly pretending to be willing to go along with her whims. ¡°Forget it,¡± Diana said, suddenly losing interest. ¡°Just let the things be.¡± She could throw away the physical things for now, but it wouldn¡¯t remain gone forever. The true owner of this vi would eventually be Ka. The only reason she could move back in was because Julian was affected by the physical disfigurement of his first love, and had again confused Diana with Ka. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 If Diana wanted to make Julian happy, she shouldn¡¯t push her limits with him when it came to Ka. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it anymore.¡± It was obvious Diana was lying, and Julian could sense her displeasure. He quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. Just throw everything away.¡± With that, he started moving; throwing everything into arge cardboard box and then straight into the trash downstairs. Diana found this scene somewhat amusing. Had Ka done the same with Diana¡¯s things when she first moved in? No mercy, swift, and decisive actions. And now, Julian was doing the same to Ka¡¯s things. How did he manage to navigate between her and Ka like this? Didn¡¯t he get tired of it? With these thoughts in mind, she couldn¡¯t help the words that escaped her mouth in a whisper, ¡°Is it because¡­you don¡¯t love Ka that much?¡± Julian paused. What did she mean by that? He didn¡¯t even have any feelings of love toward Ka at all! He only had a sense of obligation toward Ka, as well as a bond that had formed over the many years of knowing each other. He had exined this to Diana countless times, but it seemed she still refused to believe it. Julian felt a wave of helplessness wash through him. He didn¡¯t know how to exin things any clearer to Diana. After thinking for a while, he raised his hand, gently caressed Diana¡¯s head as he used to, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of nonsense like that.¡± This used to be how heforted Diana and showed her affection. But today, it sent a chilling sensation through Diana; his actions seemed to have pushed her into an icy cave. Julian was always like this. He never gave her questions a straight answer, and simply pacified her like a mindless doll. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. She was no longer interested in asking him such meaningless questions. After all, she rarely told him any truths nowadays. At this, a tinge of bitterness welled up in Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Diana,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Have you forgotten everything I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°What?¡± Diana was confused. Julian had said many things, and she didn¡¯t dare make herself remember any of them. If she did, she would only be torturing herself. The thing Julian referred to was when he had told her tough if she was happy, cry if she was sad, and curse if she was upset. She didn¡¯t need to put up an act before him, nor did she need to pretend she was feeling something she wasn¡¯t. Julian wanted to emphasize this, but seeing herck of enthusiasm, he lost the desire to continue speaking and simply reached out to embrace her. Sometimes, actions speak louder than words. At this moment, Diana could clearly feel the warmth of his emotions. And yet¡­ She didn¡¯t dare believe that this warmth was meant for her. She closed her eyes wearily. If¡­ If their babies were still alive, would everything be different? Unfortunately, there was no such thing as ¡®what ifs* in life. Diana pursed her lips and concealed all her pain, only letting her superficial side to surface. Julian knew that moving back home didn¡¯t mean that Diana had opened her heart to him. They still had a long way to go. Ultimately, they were in such a position because he had been aplete and utter scumbag. His actions throughout this entire time before this had thoroughly shattered Diana¡¯s trust in him. In the days toe, he would have to proceed slowly and cautiously. He couldn¡¯t afford to be impatient, and that was what he told himself. Eventually, all of Ka¡¯s things were thrown away. The guest room was once again empty, as if no one had ever lived there. If only people could be cleared out of life as easily as objects, swept away without a trace. Later, Julian noticed that Diana didn¡¯t eat much for dinner and was worried. ¡°Are you still not fully recovered?¡± Diana¡¯s hold on the spoon tightened. So, he still remembered that she had recently miscarried! She thought he had long forgotten about her and the babies. ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± Diana replied, trying her best to suppress the shakiness in her voice and not allowing any emotions to leak through. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Julian asked, displeased with her answer.¡± You shouldn¡¯t be careless when ites to your health!¡± With that said, he instructed the kitchen to brew some nutritious soup for her and said, ¡°Go upstairs and rest for a while. I¡¯lle sit with you in a bit.¡± Diana didn¡¯t refuse. When she made her way upstairs, her silhouette looked particrly fragile, as though all the hardships weighed heavily on her slender shoulders, shaking her life and making her existence even more fragile than ever. And a part of this had been caused by Julian. Julian deeply regretted the stupid things he had done in the past. A tinge of heartache flickered in his eyes, but in the end, he looked away and sat alone in the dining room with a dejected sigh. Bringing Diana back to the vi was only the first step in his n. ording to his and Noel¡¯s n, the next step was to make her ustomed to having him by her side again. And then, it would lead to their remarriage. He never valued their romantic rtionship, but he valued their marriage because he wanted to marry her and truly call her Mrs. Fulcher, his wife and the mother of his children. His children¡­ Julian couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly at the thought. Would he still be fortunate enough to have Diana bear him children in the future and form aplete family with her? ¡°Sir,¡± a servant from the kitchen called out as he approached Julian. ¡°The soup for the missus is ready.¡± Since Julian brought Diana back, the kitchen staff had prepared nourishing supplements for her, and it was now ready. ¡°Would you like me to bring it up to her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian said, confirming that the servant had addressed Diana correctly as he took the bowl from his hands. ¡¯I¡¯ll bring it up myself.¡¯ The servant couldn¡¯t help but admire Julian¡¯s attitude. ¡¯You¡¯re really good to her.¡± Julian smiled bitterly, and even his sharp jawline seemed to soften. ¡°No, not good enough.¡± He was still far from being good to her. Thus, he wanted to spend his entire life making it up to her. Diana had just wiped away her tears when he pushed open the door. She had been recalling Aster and Star and their ashes, which she would no longer be able to find, as well as how the doctor had extracted their remains from her¡­ Those two clumps of bloodstains¡­ Those were her children. ¡°Here, having something to drink,¡± Julian said as he ced the bowl and spoon on the table, urging her toe out of the bathroom. However, she didn¡¯t have any appetite. The cut on her lips had yet to heal, so it felt like she was chewing on wax. She took only a few bites before setting down her spoon. Julian didn¡¯t force her to eat. After the servant took away the bowl, Julian gestured for Diana to lie down on the bed. As she looked into his deep, inky eyes, she already knew what Julian had in mind. She couldn¡¯t help her heart from trembling at the thought as memories vividly reyed in her mind. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was a time when she was bedridden as if she had undergone surgery, and she was afraid of even stepping on the ground. Only she knew the feeling of bitterness of such a situation. She involuntarily pointed to the bright sky outside. But Julian pulled the curtains shut, instantly plunging the room into darkness. There was a smile on his lips, and his expression seemed rather cunning as he asked softly, ¡°Is this fine?¡¯ Diana was speechless. If she had been overthinking in the car earlier, that was one thing. But now¡­ At worst, it would be like getting bitten by a dog. Diana would consider it a win as long as it could provide material for her social media and annoy Ka. The air in the room seemed to be thinner as Diana held her breath, growing extremely nervous. Julian saw her eyshes trembling slightly, and his mood lightened. He chuckled, his voice rumbling deep in his chest; it sounded as pleasant as water dripping on stones. ¡°Miss Winnington, are you more anxious than I am?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Miss Winnington. Was he thinking about Diana or Ka, who was disfigured? Seeing Diana in a daze, Julian couldn¡¯t help but punish her for herck of focus. His voice grew deeper as he said, ¡°Look at me.¡± It was hard not to blush with such a handsome man staring at her. His arms stretched out slowly and encircled her before finallynding on her shoulder. Diana¡¯s face flushed instantly. It seemed like¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had misunderstood again. It was no wonder Julian hadughed and called her anxious. Clearly, he was just giving her a regr massage! Diana had misunderstood again. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to die, and she wished she could dig a hole in the room and bury herself in it. With Julian¡¯s yful gaze on her, Diana simply closed her eyes and pretended she was dead. However, the feeling of his hands on her as he massaged her was impossible to ignore, and she couldn¡¯t maintain her indifferent expression. ¡°I misunderstood,¡± Diana said, taking the initiative to admit her mistake so he wouldn¡¯t do anything else to her. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± she emphasized. How could Julian let that happen? He wanted her to misunderstand more! Her ears were so red that they were like tomatoes, so she gritted her teeth and reminded him, ¡°I also hope you won¡¯t do things that will cause misunderstandings like this again.¡± Julian continued to massage her as heughed softly. ¡°But you sound quite disappointed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, she subtly shifted her body. Julian¡¯s massage techniques were quitefortable, and it felt as good as a professional masseur. She had shifted into a morefortable position, but the hand on her froze slightly. Julian furrowed his brows and had his eyes closed, but his face was filled with patience. Diana noticed something off about him, but she didn¡¯t dare move or even breathe too loudly. Only when he opened his eyes again to reveal a clear expression did Diana dare breathe. She was at a loss at what to do, when Julian suddenly spoke. ¡°I need to head out for a bit.¡± Today was her first day after moving in. He had said he would apany her. But now, as night fell, Julian seemed impatient and changed his mind, wanting to leave as though he couldn¡¯t stand to stay another moment in here with her. Fortunately, Diana had be ustomed to his fickleness. After Julian left, he headed straight for the hospital. There were three things he needed to do there. First, he needed to pick up the medicine for Diana¡¯s chapped lips that Vans and the hospital dean had prepared for her. Second, he needed to ensure they continue to provide Diana with medicine and supplements primarily for her health and to stimte her appetite. As for giving her massages to help, it was now clear now that was out of the question. Julian couldn¡¯t control himself during the massages. If Diana hadn¡¯t been unwell, he wouldn¡¯t have left the vi so quickly. Third, he needed to confront Ka and destroy the rumors that had spread around the hospital. The first two were easy, as it was just a matter of words. The most difficult part was facing Ka. He felt somewhat guilty that he hadn¡¯t been able to distinguish his feelings earlier, leading Ka to misunderstand his intentions. However, the guilt was alleviated when he thought about how Ka had drugged Diana. With those thoughts in mind, he pushed open the doors and walked in. Ka¡¯s room had been restored to its original state, with the only difference being the absence of the mirror. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 The hospital dean feared that Ka would hurt herself with the broken ss, so he had the staff remove all the mirrors from the room and leave itpletely clean. Julian noticed this change as soon as he entered the room. His steps hesitated slightly at that, but after some thought, he still approached Ka. She appeared to be asleep. The scar on her cheek resembled a centipede, giving her a somewhat pitiful appearance. After about half an hour, she gradually woke up. When she opened her eyes, she blinked a few more times, thinking she was seeing things. She rubbed her eyes and confirmed that the man before her was real, and she called out tentatively, ¡°Julian?¡± Her tone was filled with shock and surprise. Julian didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand anything. His face was icy and he went straight to the point. ¡°Ka, have you been spreading rumors in the hospital recently?¡± Rumors? Ka¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling somewhat at a loss for a moment. She didn¡¯t dare look up to meet his eyes. With her head down, she caught sight of his impably handcrafted designer shoes. Looking up further, she noted his navy blue tailored trousers, and then¡­ A narrow waist, broad shoulders, and distinctive air settled around Julian. The man that was originally meant to be hers. But now¡­ A wave of indignance spread through her, and she pulled out her phone and pulled up Diana¡¯s social media feed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who spread rumors! It was Diana showing off! Someone confused me with her and thought that I¡­was your¡­woman¡­¡± When she had said those words before, she sounded so justified. But now, it had be a pain that she couldn¡¯t voice! Julian was puzzled. ¡°Diana, showing off?¡± How did this whole thing involve Diana? Julian¡¯s face turned colder instantly, and the air in the room dropped several degrees; time seemed to have stopped, sending terrible chills down Ka¡¯s spine. ¡°I warned you not to have any bad intentions toward Diana!¡± The man¡¯s imposing manner was overwhelming; Ka had the impression he would strangle her if she dared utter a single word right now, and she could feel herself choking on the heavy air. Her hand began to tremble, and the scene of Julian ordering for the drug to be administered to her remained vivid in her mind. After taking a few breaths, she finally mustered the courage to offer him her phone. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka called out weakly. ¡°Look¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Julian finally felt a trickle ofpassion when he saw her anxious expression, and he asked, ¡°What?¡± Without waiting for an answer, he snatched the offered device and nced at it. When he saw what was on the screen, the icy cold air around the room dissipatedpletely, leaving only a hint of joy. ¡°Is this Diana¡¯s social media?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ka said. ¡°She¡¯s been subtly hinting to everyone about the two of you getting back together. Because I look simr to my sister, many people started ttering me¡­¡¯ In other words, she was implying that the hospital dean was one of the people who started to tter her to get on her good side, hence why he personally administered medication to her and changed her bandages. But if one were to think about it carefully, it was to find that her exnation was riddled with loopholes. The incident of the hospital dean personally doing everything for Ka happened before Diana posted this picture on her social media, after all. However, Julian had no time to dwell on the minor details as he was ted. Diana had actually posted something rted to him on her social media! And¡­ He pulled out his phone to open his WhatsApp, only to remember that she had already removed his number from her cklist. Instantly, the corner of Julian¡¯s lips curled up into a soft smile. Ka didn¡¯t understand Julian¡¯s reaction. Her eyes welled up with tears as her heart throbbed. ¡°Julian, I thought you hated public disys of affection¡­¡± Especially taking photos. When Ka had pursued him in the past, she wanted to take pictures together but he had always outright refused. The only few pictures they had together were taken by others in secret, and they served as a small memento of their youth. Looking back at it now, it felt as though those moments were stolen and fleeting. But it didn¡¯t matter. Ka took a deep breath and told herself that one day, those stolen moments would turn into bright, genuine moments belonging to them. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it,¡± Julian said earnestly as he looked up. ¡°I just hate public disys of affection with anyone other than Diana.¡± It was the truth and a fact, yet his words stabbed right into Ka¡¯s heart like a knife. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¡°If you didn¡¯t love me, you shouldn¡¯t have given me the illusion that you couldn¡¯t live without me all these years!¡± Ka yelled, clenching her fist as she mustered the courage to re at the noble man before her, expressing her deepest dissatisfaction. Julian seemed to have been waiting forthose words. He remained calm, not a trace of guilt on his face. Instead, a sense ofposure that hadn¡¯t been there when he first entered the hospital room surrounded him. A foreboding sensation suddenly crept up on Ka. True enough, when Julian opened his mouth to speak, his words were as cutting and as sharp as a de; his deep eyes looked down at Ka with a sense of superiority. ¡°Were you really wholeheartedly in love with me for all these years? Have you truly loved me for all this time, and no other?¡± The more he spoke, the more absurd it sounded. Ka looked at him in sheer disbelief. ¡°How could you say that?¡± Julian raised an eyebrow,pletely unperturbed. There was not a drop of mercy in his voice as he snarled, ¡°Did you really think that no one knew about what you¡¯ve done abroad? That I didn¡¯t know anything?¡¯ Ka¡¯s face turned pale immediately. ¡°I¡­ I¡­!¡± Yes, she had done some things while she had been abroad that would be considered a betrayal to Julian. But at that time¡­ ¡°I was so lonely back then! I was sick and all alone in a foreign country¡­ I needed someone to be there for me.¡± In the end, she returned to her fake stomach cancer to use it as an excuse. Julian remained tranquil, though he had more to say. ¡°On your first day in that foreignnd, as a patient with stomach cancer, you drank a load of alcohol. Fortunately, that man was with you, so nothing happened to you. Forthat, I¡¯m grateful to him.¡¯ Julian spoke in a calm voice, but Ka¡¯s heart was churning with turmoil. Her eyes were wide, and her lips had turned deathly pale. ¡°You¡­¡± She stared at Julian as if she was looking at a ghost. ¡°You¡­!¡± She repeated the words several times, but nothing else escaped her lips. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. H-How did he know about that? When had he found out?! ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Ka,¡± Julian said. In fact, he was a rather intelligent man. After all, he controlled a significant portion of Richburgh¡¯s and even the country¡¯s economic lifeline. He had grown his business empire to a terrifying extent. It would be simply insulting and abnormal if he allowed himself to y by Ka¡¯s rules. Julian hadn¡¯t brought it up before because he hadn¡¯t wanted to embarrass her. However, the fact that she brought up Diana on her own and continued to me Diana for no reason other than to vent her own dissatisfaction annoyed him greatly. Julian wanted to knock some sense into her. ¡°I understand perfectly well how mild or severe your stomach cancer had been,¡± Julian continued. After discovering that Ka had been responsible for drugging Diana, he immediately instructed Noel to dig up all of Ka¡¯s past actions. Three years ago, Julian didn¡¯t have the power to extend his influence abroad. Now, with Fulcher Inc., which was now a global entity that everyone wanted to coborate with, investigating a woman who had spent time abroad three years ago was a piece of cake. As a result, everything about Ka, including her ambiguous rtionship with a wealthy heir overseas and the fact that her stomach cancer wasn¡¯t as serious as she had imed but rather a mild illness, wasid out before him in full detail. Even though he knew this woman before him had yed him like a fiddle, he felt no anger because he had willingly believed that he wholeheartedly loved her. But deep down, Julian understood that his true love was Diana. When he obtained the information a while back, he felt no anger, only slight amusement. He found it amusing that Ka had really managed to manipte him this way. Ka¡¯s so-called love didn¡¯t seem to run as deep as she imed, it seemed. ¡°We¡¯re even now,¡± Julian said. It was true that he had led her on during her youth and caused her to go down the wrong path with him, but she¡­had also harmed his children and his woman. No matter how it was calcted, it was impossible to be considered even. Ultimately, it was because of the debt of gratitude he owed her for saving his life that he had spared her. Those who were sensible would keep their distance from him after all those incidents, and those who were obedient would also seek new rtionships instead of trying to rekindle something that was shattered. ¡°I was wrong,¡± Ka admitted, sounding sincerely regretful. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have used my going abroad as a bargaining chip, and attempt to make you love me more after going through my disappearance. I shouldn¡¯t have had a rtionship with that man. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you about having advanced- stage stomach cancer. I shouldn¡¯t have-¡® ¡°Enough,¡± Julian stopped her; his expression was calm and indifferent, but his tone was ruthless. ¡®Your regret and repentance mean nothing to me.¡± Had he cared about it even the slightest bit, he would¡¯ve confronted her as soon as he had obtained the information. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Yet, Julian hadn¡¯t done that. In fact, he shoved the truth down deep in his heart and pretended not to know anything about it. The reason was simple; he didn¡¯t care one whit about it. Ka seemed to realize this, and she could feel a thousand knives driven through her heart; the agony was such that she trembled in pain. She was wrong. She had beenpletely wrong! She should never have gone abroad! She shouldn¡¯t have sumbed to such temptation! And she absolutely shouldn¡¯t have lied to him about her illness! She should¡¯ve known long ago that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary man¡­ She should¡¯ve known that the more lies she told, the more likely she would be exposed one day. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the only reason I have the right to talk to you now was because I saved you,¡± K whispered. ¡°Yes,¡¯ Julian replied without hesitation. ¡°If it were anyone else, you wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the atrocities you¡¯vemitted even if you had ten lives.¡± Ka¡¯s heart beat wildly in her chest at that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She clenched her hands fearfully, and tried to maintain a semnce ofposure as she choked out, ¡°I¡¯m grateful¡­¡± Grateful that she had told a lie from a young age. Grateful one again that she had taken away Diana¡¯s golden ticket of saving Julian and turning it into her own lifeline. ¡°Whether you believe it or not,¡± Ka said as she leaned against the bed rail and clutched her nket tightly, ¡°the only man I have ever loved is you.¡± Whether it was his appearance, status, or intellect, Ka admired everything about Julian. ¡°That wealthy heir¡­¡¯ Ka bit her lip. ¡® I never did anything inappropriate with him.¡± To this day, she was indeed pure. However, she was definitely in the wrong when it came to the lies about her stomach cancer. Despite that, she dared not give any further exnation or justification. So she diverted his attention and said, ¡°Wanting to marry you has always been my dream ever since I was a child. When I thought you were reluctant to marry me, I wanted to push you a little, hoping that it¡¯d give some progress.¡± Yet no matter how she had nned everything, she could never anticipate Diana¡¯s appearance, which disrupted everything. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your grandmother.¡± Madam Fulcher had instigated many aspects of Ka¡¯s decision to go abroad. That was also the reason Ka harbored such deep hatred and resentment toward both Diana and Madam Fulcher. It was because of that d*mned old hag that all of this happened! ¡°Ka,¡± Julian said as he looked at her. ¡°Do you still not understand? I won¡¯t ask or look into anything concerning you anymore because it¡¯s pointless.¡± Julian¡¯s time was precious. He would rather spend it on Diana, as it wouldn¡¯t be wasted and be time well spent. But if it involved another woman, he would consider it aplete waste. In fact, it would be better to use that time to create more wealth in his business. Ka was taken aback by his abruptness. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my words?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Julian said. It was simply because whether or not there was love orck thereof between them, or who loved whom¡­ None of it mattered. Ka understood his response, and her heart ached deeply. ¡°In this lifetime¡­ Is it really impossible for you to turn around and look at me again?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility left of you marrying me?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Will there ever be a day when you think of me?¡± ¡°There will be,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about whether you intend to harm Diana again. If the day does come, it¡¯d be whether I should consider the life -saving grace when dealing with you.¡± In other words, as long as Ka thought of harming Diana again¡­ No matter how great the favor she had once granted him, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore! Ka sensed his ruthlessness in his statement, which only served to feed her hatred toward Diana. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 A n began to brew in her mind. At this moment, Ka stopped being anxious. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she said to Julian.¡± won¡¯t pester you from now on. Don¡¯t worry about the rumors in the hospital, I¡¯ll make things clear to them.¡± Julian was satisfied to hear that. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± He nced at the calendar and said, ¡°The hospital director told me that you want to be discharged, but I¡¯ve arranged for a throat surgery for you on the day you¡¯re scheduled to be discharged. Think about whether you want to go ahead with the surgery.¡± If she went ahead, it¡¯d be a long whileter until she could be discharged. What¡¯s more¡­ It also meant that after her throat was healed, Julian would owe her no more. Ka began panicking. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve been hospitalized for so long, and it¡¯s putting me in a bad mood. I¡¯ll think about the surgery after the scars on my face heal, okay?¡± Finding a chance to make Julian marry her was more important than treating her throat. Julian was rather surprised, but he chose to respect her decision. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Anyway, he had already made arrangements with the doctor. The moment Ka was willing, the surgery could happen anytime. Ka heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡± Julian nodded and gave his final instruction, ¡°Deal with the rumors in the hospital, alright?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t want Diana hearing about them. Ever since Julian left, Diana hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep. She knew that he went to the hospital to see Ka. It was already sote. While talking to her before, he must¡¯ve sensed that she wasn¡¯t Ka, and went ahead to look for the woman of his dreams. Just like what happened in the past. He would disregard his own promises and choose to abandon Diana for Ka¡¯s sake without any hesitation whatsoever. Diana should¡¯ve gotten used to it by now. She shouldn¡¯t be petty about it. But why did her heart still ache? Why did it feel as if many tiny needles were piercing through her heart? The pain wasn¡¯t fatal, but it was enough to bother her such that she couldn¡¯t sleep. Subsequently, she decided to just get out of bed and mull over how to destroy James Winnington. He and Kate Renforth were Ka¡¯s right-hand men. If they were brought down, Ka would certainly feel the pain. That was Diana¡¯s first present to that good sister of hers. But¡­ When she went to Winnington Inc.¡¯s office and handed the fashion event pamphlet to James before, he looked clearly displeased. He didn¡¯t even spare her a look. Still, James had to be interested in the event before he could allow a cooperation between his fashion department and her studio. It would make things much easier for her. But what could Diana do to lure James in? Given how much James hated her right now, she couldn¡¯t think of any ideas even after brainstorming for a long time. It was only until Julian entered the room that a brilliant idea came to mind. She looked at him with overly-bright eyes. Julian¡¯s heart leapt as he tightened his grip over the medicine in his hands. ¡°Diana, have you been waiting for me toe back all this time?¡± The look in his eyes was overly bright and aggressive, with a tinge of intensity that Diana didn¡¯t expect. Once more, it gave Diana the illusion that this man before her was deeply in love with her. She should¡¯ve realized sooner that her initiative to reconcile with him would lead to Julian¡¯s acting skills getting better and better. Diana warned herself not to get wrapped up in a mere illusion, and to calm down quickly. In the next moment, she shed him a sweet smile. ¡°Yeah, I was waiting for you.¡± She walked toward him with no intention of asking him where he went just now, whom he met, and least of all, why he came to her room at this time. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 She handed the promotional pamphlet to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m facing some difficulties.¡± Julian kept the medicine the moment he heard it, and said in all seriousness, ¡°What difficulties?¡± It was rare of Diana to take the initiative to ask him for help, so he was d to be of service. ¡±1 don¡¯t know how reliable this event is,¡± she said with feigned ignorance.¡± Can you help me take a look if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡± Julian took the pamphlet. He was well-versed with such things, and came to a conclusion right after ncing through it. ¡°It¡¯s very reliable. Many listedpanies back this event up, and your poprity will likely skyrocket if you can come out on top in this event.¡± Of course, Diana knew what Julian was talking about. She wouldn¡¯t treat her career as a mere tool for revenge. Mr. Whatever¡¯s investment, Fanny¡¯s trust in her, and her own career aspirations demanded her to make proper ns for the growth of her studio. ¡°What about Fulcher Inc.?¡± Julian didn¡¯t understand her question. ¡°Fulcher Inc.?¡± What did this have to do with Fulcher Inc.? ¡°With Fulcher Inc.¡¯s guarantee alongside this event, after my studio clinched the award, won¡¯t it further hype up the poprity?¡± Julian looked at Diana in slight surprise. She was truly different from how she was in the past. If it were Diana in the past, she would never bow her head to him and wouldn¡¯t indirectly ask him to use Fulcher Inc.¡¯s name to generate hype for the event. However, Julian was delighted to see that. This meant that Diana was willing to ept his help. ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Noel contact the organizer andmit Fulcher Inc. to investing 15 million dors.¡± 15 million dors?! Diana was in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of asking you to spend money. I was just N She just wanted the official name of Fulcher Inc. to boost promotional efforts. That alone was enough for her. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± The reason he earned money was so that she could spend it, after all. It wasn¡¯t important to him how the money was spent. He added with slight trepidation, ¡°No need to return the money. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can sign a legally binding contract.¡± Of course, Diana wouldn¡¯t sign something like that as it was meaningless to her. Having dealt with Julian for so long, she knew clearly that no matter how tight the legal system was or no matter how prescriptive the rules of the game were, it didn¡¯t matter at all to him. It was simply a matter of his will; whether he wanted to adhere to them or not. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had the right to be arrogant and disregard everything in his way. Boundaries could do nothing to stop him. ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to return the money.¡± On the surface, Diana appeared to havepletely put the past behind her, where she was forced to pay up her debt to Julian. She smiled and said tenderly, ¡°But this concerns corporate investment, and I think you should think this through.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The look that Julian gave Diana was weighty with seriousness, filled with extreme trust and the authority of one with power. ¡°Every singlepany and business I invest in will definitely see high returns.¡± He always had the ability to hold everything under control. This was truly something that he was different from ordinary people. Once again, Diana saw clearly the disparity between herself and Julian. He was different even from people like Mr. Whatever and Fanny, who need not worry about money. She could now say with absolute certainty that Julian was not Mr. Whatever. Thatndlord wasn¡¯t that confident in his investment. Before, she was really worried, thinking that Julian would meddle with her career. Truth is, if she didn¡¯t raise the concern, he wouldn¡¯t bother about her affairs. ¡®That¡¯s good,¡± Diana said. ¡°When can we nail this down?¡± The earlier Fulcher Inc. invested, the earlier Ka and James would bite the bait and participate in the event with her. Through this fashion design event, she would have the chance to creep into the Winningtons¡¯ newly established fashion business. When that happens, Diana would definitely be able to cause great damage to James and Ka! Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Seeing how anxious Diana was, Julian felt the same sense of urgency as well. ¡°One minute.¡± He tapped away on his phone screen as he sent a text to Noel. Noel immediately understood him without any further questions. One minuteter, he replied, ¡°Done.¡± Julian showed Diana the text. Although Diana had always known that Julian was quick and decisive, she didn¡¯t expect him to be efficient to this extent. She immediately felt a weight lifted from her shoulders. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian didn¡¯t need her to thank him, and didn¡¯t want to hear it from her. He wished she would simply take it for granted when he did things for her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That would prove that things between them have returned to how they were in the past. Yet, he knew full well that it was impossible for them to return to the past. They could only start anew. ¡°If you really want to thank me, are those two words enough?¡± His words were like a weight hanging above her head, so heavy that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lift her head up. Diana bit her lips, ¡°What do you want, then?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Julian pulled out the ointment he just got from the hospital and said, ¡°As long as you agree to let me apply this ointment for you every day, I¡¯ll ept that as your sign of gratitude.¡± Julian¡¯s request was so meager that Diana was stunned for a moment.¡± Apply ointment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian twisted the cap of the ointment open. ¡°That powder you¡¯re using isn¡¯t very effective.¡± He stared at her lips, his eyes darkening with untold emotions. ¡°Use this from now on.¡± Diana¡¯s lip condition wasn¡¯t because of what she ate or an injury. It was more likely an aftermath of Julian kissing her. If he hadn¡¯t kissed her, she wouldn¡¯t have had this wound. Even if she didn¡¯t apply the ointment, the wound would heal by itself in one or two days. What¡¯s more, she actually didn¡¯t want the wound to heal so quickly. If it healed quickly, Julian woulde biting her again and make her feel ufortable. She looked at the simple packaging of the ointment and made up an excuse on the spot. ¡®This ointment looks like ites from some unknown source.¡± If this were a product of unknown source, then all of the government hospitals were filled with quacks. It was hard to get a number at Vans¡¯s clinic, not to mention the hospital director. If it weren¡¯t Julian who requested, it would be tough inviting two popr doctors to diagnose the same patient. What¡¯s more, this patient wasn¡¯t even severely ill. She merely had a broken lip¡­ However, Julian didn¡¯t exin all these to her and neither did he refute her words. He merely squeezed some ointment onto a cotton bud and ordered Diana rather domineeringly, ¡°Come here.¡± It seemed he didn¡¯t care at all about what she just said. He didn¡¯t even bother giving her an exnation. Things were the same as they were before, especially with him disregarding her opinion. Only his opinion mattered. A leopard truly never changes its spots. Diana felt as if someone had punctured a hole in her heart, letting wind in and making her feel insecure and ungrounded. She didn¡¯t know if that was considered sorrow, but she knew she felt ufortable, and it showed on her face. ¡°For what?¡± ¡®To let me apply the ointment.¡± He was ridiculously stubborn. Diana refused to step forward. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it already been applied?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you want to thank me?¡± He had already made it clear that she had to be sincere in expressing her gratitude; the sincerity he wanted her to express was in allowing him to apply the ointment for her. Once again, he had a hold over her and was threatening her with it. Diana was extremely displeased with his usual domineering stance, but because what he said was true, she had to step forward looking. She looked as if she were receiving the death sentence. She lifted her head, and pulled up the corner of her lips. ¡°Here.¡± She looked as if she was telling Julian that he could have his way with her, whether he wanted to kill or scratch her. With the cotton bud in hand, Julian gently applied the ointment on her lip wound. ¡®This works wonders.¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 It might not be able to heal the wound and restore her lips back to their original state overnight, but it could at least prevent the wound from exacerbating. Her health wasn¡¯t in tiptop condition, so it was best to pay close attention in all areas. Julian cared for her very deeply and thoroughly. Diana could sense how careful he was in applying the ointment on her lips with the cotton bud. The serious look on his face and the deep affection in his eyes were much too overwhelming. However, she wouldn¡¯t fall for it again and her heart would never be moved by it. She treated herself like a fish on a chopping board, to be dealt with by her owner in any way he wished. After all, she still needed him to deal with Ka. ¡°Alright.¡± He chucked the cotton bud aside and ordered Diana, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep in tomorrow morning. I have some health supplements that you need to finish on an empty stomach before six in the morning, after which you can only have breakfast two hourster.¡± Medicine, medicine, medicine. Yet another medicine. Diana didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What¡¯s with my health? Why do I need so much medicine and health supplements?¡± She was very bothered by having to take so much medicine in the Fulcher household. It subconsciously triggered memories of Ka drugging her. Had she realized that something was off with Mr. Carter and been more careful, her babies wouldn¡¯t have be so vulnerable and might possibly still be alive right now. Julian was not at all taken aback by Diana¡¯s exmation. Diana had always detested taking medicine. She found it bitter-tasting. He would always prepare sweets for her, and he would stuff them into her mouth right after she took her medicine. Sometimes, she would whine and refuse to take her medicine, and he would have to hug and coax her for a long time. Now that he thought about it, he showed an extraordinary level of patience toward Diana. It simply took him a long time to be aware of his own feelings. Julian¡¯s lips curled into a small smile as he ced his hand gently on her back as he cajoled her, ¡°Diana, be good. You¡¯ll get better after taking the medicine and be as strong as you were in the past.¡± His words made Diana feel like someone had plugged the hole in her heart. It was no longer empty, but she found it very suffocating and breathless.¡± Okay.¡± She had to recuperate in order to go back to what she was in the past. In order to be the perfect recement for him. In order to let him feel like he had aplete Ka. How deep did he have to love her to reject reality and find her shadow from another woman? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing her agree, Julian finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± He looked just like an emperor busying himself with visiting his numerous concubines. Dianaughed inwardly at herself fornding in such a pathetic state. She clearly knew that she was a recement and that this man had just returned from visiting the woman of his dreams. Yet, she could still smile and talk with him for so long. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t stay in her room. The aversion in her heart lessened, leaving behind her disappointment in him which she suppressed. Even she herself didn¡¯t notice it. Soon, it was the day Ka was supposed to be discharged. Ka and James couldn¡¯t wait for the day toe. ¡°Ka.¡± James came to fetch her. After they were done with the discharge procedures, he anxiously told her about therge-scale fashion event which turned into a sensationalmercial event after Fulcher Inc. invested in it. ¡°That day, Diana came over to tell me about it to get our new fashion business to participate. I thought it was a ploy, but it turns out she had good intentions. I told you so; the worse I treat her, the more she¡¯ll try to please me. She just wants fatherly love from me.¡± James smiled smugly as imed, ¡°She¡¯s not much different from her mother!¡± Kate had known about his affair for a long time, and had even managed to guess Ka¡¯s existence. Yet she didn¡¯t say anything about it and continued treating him well. ¡®They¡¯re all cheap b*tches!¡± Jamesughed. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Ka agreed. ¡°Well, she grew up in the countryside. I suppose someone who learned how to fight for food with dogs wouldn¡¯t have much of a spine.¡± To think that at times, she would be frightened by Diana¡¯s aura. Now that she thought about it, Diana wasn¡¯t the one who frightened her. It was Julian Fulcher behind Diana. ¡°At the end of the day, she¡¯s still a country bumpkin,¡± Jamesmented as he grew angrier at the thought of how she humiliated him at the hospital. He shouldn¡¯t have been frightened by her at that time. He should have just pped her. She would have immediately knelt down to beg him for forgiveness! Even if Julian were there to punish him, Diana would be cheap enough to fight to protect him, her father! ¡°Yeah,¡± Ka said. ¡°I wonder why Julian is so blind as to fancy her.¡± James nced at the frightening scars on Ka¡¯s face and noted her hoarse, scratchy voice. He contrasted that with Diana¡¯s graceful poise and felt something was off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what. He simply agreed blindly, parroting her sentiments. ¡°Exactly. How could she evenpare to you?¡± Ka was praised to the heavens. Pleased, she said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s the best!¡± James smiled. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t forget that after you marry Julian.¡± With that, he asked Ka, ¡°Before, you said you have a n to deal with Diana¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no longer enough to just deal with her alone.¡± Ka picked up the subject, and a look of viciousness shed past her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t spare that d*mned old woman who urged me to go abroad back then, either!¡± She wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Both of them can forget about escaping! ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± James asked. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have to start with this fashion exhibition.¡± Ka picked up the promotional pamphlet as she exined to James, ¡°Now that Fulcher Inc. is in, it¡¯s no longer just a simple fashion show. It has be an exhibition cum auction at arger scale. Be it from apany growth perspective or to deal with Diana personally, we must participate.¡± ,¡¯Yes.¡± James had already given up all hope on Diana, and pinned his hopes on Ka instead. Therefore, he was willing to show full support for all her ideas. Ka exined the event flow to James. ¡°All fashionpanies interested in participating in the event have to disy their best pieces at the exhibition. Important guests and socialites from all over the world will be invited as well, and the pieces will be auctioned off and donated. Fashionpanies thate out on top during the auction will receive financial reputational support for life. It is an event with great positive cyclical effects. Julian¡¯s another reason for us to participate in the event. He invested so much into it, he¡¯ll surely be there on the day itself.¡± Ka now no longer had any chance to see him. Even if she sent someone to find him, he would reject her. The only thing she could do now is to create opportunities for herself. James was d to hear howprehensive and thorough her n was. He felt confident about being the father-inw of the owner of Fulcher Inc.¡± Ka, you¡¯re amazing. Despite being disfigured, you still have the heart to think of all these¡­¡± Ka¡¯s face fell at the mention of what hurt her the most, and she snapped, ¡°Are you praising me or insulting me?¡± James realized he had said something wrong, and no longer dared to mention her face. ¡°Praise! Of course I was praising you!¡± Seeing that Ka still looked displeased, he quickly changed the subject.¡± Do you have the confidence of emerging as champion if we take part in this event?¡± They can only stand out from thepetition and generate hype for their reputation if their best piece can be auctioned off at the highest price during the event. That would also make Julian see Ka in a different light. ¡°Of course! As for Diana¡­¡± Ill-intentions crossed Ka¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat her.¡± She wanted to humiliate Diana in front of Julian. James felt rather uncertain. ¡°How are you going to secure victory? Did Julian invest in the event to please Diana? Perhaps thepetition is rigged and they¡¯ve already decided on the champion.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Ka was certain she knew Julian well. ¡°He¡¯s very particr about the returns of his investment, and will never do something as ridiculous as using money to make a woman happy.¡± ¡°But over the years, he¡¯s been investing in our family business¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t because James was still useful to her, Ka really wanted to crack open the former¡¯s skull to see if water had leaked into it. With a look of annoyance, she exined, ¡°Ever since Fulcher Inc. started investing, have you seen Winnington Inc. making a loss?¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Julian Fulcher was no fool. That was clearly seen from how he investigated Ka when she was abroad and found out about her true nature. He was way smarter than she could ever imagine. The more Ka thought about it, the happier she became. ¡°I feel like I love him even more than I did in the past.¡± Therefore, she would never give up on marrying him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Ka looked at James, ¡°I want to recharge and rejuvenate.¡± James saw how calm andposed she was. ¡°Not going to make preparations for our event participation?¡± The event was going to start in a week. Given Ka¡¯s current state, how was she nning to defeat Diana? ¡°Achoo!¡± Diana was sneezing throughout the afternoon at work. In order to emerge as champion at the exhibition, she had been working for the past two days in her studio. Julian was very upset with that. He would sit in her office everyday with a ck face as he stared at her busy figure. At the start, she couldn¡¯t get used to having an ice statue staring at her all day. It made her feel like the air-conditioning in the room was switched on, and it was so cold she even put on a jacket. But she soon became so engrossed in her work that Julian no longer bothered her. If he enjoyed staring at her, so be it. Whatever it was, she had to make proper preparations. Julian was troubled. Over the past two days, he went through six sets of clothes in this office. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t even bother sparing him a look. She only had eyes for her work, sifting through her clothes collection and matching them. He even stood up and walked a few rounds in front of her. Yet she continued ignoring him,pletely engrossed in her own pile of clothes. He picked up a dress with his fingers and said, ¡°Are you trying to win with these ugly things?¡± Diana knew he was extremely bored here, but she deliberately ignored him. Firstly, she wanted him to feel antsy the more he couldn¡¯t get her attention. She was trying to y hard to get. It would make him stay by her side. Secondly, she needed the time to think about how to make these clothes look even more outstanding and attract more attention at the exhibition. However, Julian¡¯sment that her clothes were ugly was a hurtful jab at her design. She could no longer keep the smile on her face as she snatched her clothes back from him. ¡°What do you know?¡± This was the first time someone insulted her work in such a way! Julian was so upset that he wanted to teach her a lesson in the tone of a boss scolding his subordinate, but then he quickly realized that Diana¡¯s face had turned red with fury. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He deted like a balloon and even hunched his back, humbling himself in posture as he said weakly, ¡°Diana¡­¡± He mumbled under his breath. His voice was too low, desirable, and feeble. It turned the room temperature up, and now, it felt like summer instead of winter, ¡°Look at me¡­.¡± With that, he leapt forward and stood right in front of her, blocking her entire vision with his tall, towering body. Diana was shocked, but he persisted and repeated, ¡°Diana, look at me.¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 When she looked up, it was to see that he looked perfectly fine and was even in great spirits at that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. Julian was furious. How could this woman not get it? Why was she obsessed with all these lousy clothes? He was so anxious that he messed up the pile of clothes before her and forced her to fix her eyes on him. ¡°Look at me!¡± Her studio looked like it had been broken in by a thief, with so many piles of clothes all in a mess. Diana suppressed the anger rising in her chest as she looked at him from head to toe. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t figure her out. ¡°I just want you to look at me!¡± Why was it so difficult to get her to look at him instead of looking at her clothes? Did she think he was a mere corpse sitting there? Even if he really were a corpse, she should have spared him a look. Diana was stunned for a moment before finally understanding where he wasing from. ¡°Do you want me to stop being so busy with work and look at you?¡± She finally got it. Julian turned proud once more as he snorted with his head up high, as if it was Diana¡¯s own suggestion. Diana was on the verge of having a headache. She knew clearly that Julian was whining to her. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at you.¡± She fixed her eyes on Julian, counted silently to 60, and then bent forward to pick up the clothes he had thrown all over the studio. She didn¡¯t have much time left, and she had to make the best arrangements she could. If there was any room for improvement and refinement in the clothes, she would do it. Suddenly, Julian gave her a pat. Diana immediately stood up and turned around to re at him in anger.¡± What exactly are you up to?!¡± She was Ka¡¯s recement alright, but sometimes, she didn¡¯t want to take Ka¡¯s ce in receiving such rude gestures. All the more she didn¡¯t want Julian giving her the full treatment as he did Ka. Upon seeing the displeasure in his eyes, she gentled her tone but still snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk normally? Must you touch me like that?¡± This woman changed so quickly. Julian was indignant. ¡°You¡­used to like that.¡± Each time he did it in the past, she would blush red. That look was enough to make his desires burn. By now, Diana was on the verge of copse. She really wanted to ask Julian why he kept mentioning their past, especially if he just wanted to treat her as Ka¡¯s recement and find thatplete and uninjured Ka in her. What¡¯s more, it was about something so private and intimate¡­ How could he say that so naturally right here in her office? How shameless! She took a deep breath and forced her heart to stop racing as sheposed herself. ¡°It was at night back then, and not in the day.¡± ¡°So you mean we can do that at night, but not in the day?¡± Diana was speechless. Was he mad?! Shameless! Who asked him to touch her buttocks? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wasn¡¯t touching her lips enough?! The thought of that made her subconsciously lick her lips. Strange. The ointment he applied on her lips was really effective. He had only applied it for one night, and the broken skin was all healed the next day. She even managed to apply some lipstick today; her lips looked like ripened cherries asking to be picked. Julian drew closer to her. He exuded an aggressive, manly aura thatplemented his unique, urbane vibes. He held the back of Diana¡¯s neck and repeated himself,¡± Look at me.¡± He was finally satisfied when he could see her beautiful ck eyes filled with his silhouette, and leaned in to give her a hard kiss on her lips. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 ¡°I have something else to attend to.¡± The kiss left as quickly as it came. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± With that, he walked to the door and Diana was left watching his retreating figure. He was bing sillier and sillier nowadays¡­ That was Julian¡¯s own honest take of himself. He knew he would only desire her more with every touch, yet he couldn¡¯t hold himself back from drawing closer to her. Simply touching her lips was enough to send his body burning, making him instinctively want to hold her tight. Each time he kissed her, he felt like an addict on overdose. If he didn¡¯t stop himself in time, he knew what he was capable of doing to her. He didn¡¯t dare to go that far. He was afraid that he would go overboard, and that she wouldn¡¯t be willing. He had to go slow. Go slow¡­ He warned himself that countless times. If it weren¡¯t for the mess in the studio, Diana would¡¯ve thought that what just happened was a dream. Even the few times he told her to look at him felt especially unreal. That prideful, haughty and domineering man was putting forth a request to her like a petnt child. He was different from the man in Diana¡¯s memories. His goodness andpromise were always out of maturity; giving in to her from a position of superiority, as a husband to his wife. It was a standard to meet and a model to follow, but not the kind of intimacy one would see between lovers. The thought of such intimacy belonging only to Ka made Diana feel like she had swallowed a knife, and she was unable to talk and breathe for a long time. Her nose suddenly became blocked, and she wiped it hard with a napkin before standing up to go to the washroom. She scratched her lips until it broke once again. She didn¡¯t want any traces of Julian left on her body. All the more she didn¡¯t want traces of him that came with his affections and thoughts of Ka Winnington. Her eyes turned blurry, but she didn¡¯t know what caused it. She wiped her tears away, and buried herself back into her work. Thanks to Julian, Diana saw Winnington Inc.¡¯s name on the exhibition participants list. She had to make sure she was prepared in order for her n to go smoothly. Time was passing so quickly, yet Ka did nothing at all, as if simply registering for the exhibition would guarantee her the position ofchampion. Her idle attitude made James deeply uneasy. ¡°Ka, there¡¯s only one more day left before the exhibition,¡± he persuaded her earnestly, ¡°you should spend some time to prepare for it.¡± Ka smiled confidently and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± Since she said she would defeat Diana, then she would definitely do it. James didn¡¯t feel reassured, though, and asked further about her arrangements with the intention of helping here up with ideas. However, Ka refused to let him in on her arrangements and simply told him confidently, as if her victory was a shoo-in, ¡°Whatever it is, I can defeat her and draw Julian¡¯s attention to me. In fact, I can make Julian call me his fiancee.¡± James was so happy to hear Ka¡¯s words that he almost jumped. He scratched his ear and said, ¡°Did I hear you wrongly?¡± She could make Julian marry her so quickly?! Well done, Ka! On the surface, it looked like she didn¡¯t do anything on the surface. Yet, she could blow everything up and surprise everyone with a bang! James became happier the more he thought about it. ¡°In that case, should I suit up in something special on the day of the exhibition?¡± After all, it would be the day he officially became Julian¡¯s father-inw. Except this time, he wasn¡¯t relying on that cheap wench Diana, whom he had no hope in whatsoever. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ultimately, he had to depend on his Ka. Ka shrugged. ¡°Up to you. Wear whatever you want.¡± The only thing that mattered was her dressing up well and being the center of attention. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 This year¡¯s autumn was a very rainy autumn one. Diana looked at the rain through the window. It was just a drizzle and not a heavy rain, but the entire city was overcast and everything looked dreadfully gray. Pedestrians shuffled endlessly along the roads, holding up their umbres, in a hurry to get to wherever they needed to be. They looked like tiny ants zooming right below her. Suddenly, Diana thought of Oliver. He said that to return him the favor, he wanted her to bring an umbre to him in the rain. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to stay indebted to him for too long. Diana nced at her work, which was almost done, and stood up. She grabbed an umbre and braved the rain outside. It was just about noon when she reached Central Hospital. Many doctors and nurses wereing in and out of the canteen. Diana remembered what Oliver said, and was afraid that he would get caught in the rain and walked hurriedly to the outpatient clinics. She was wearing a whitece dress today, which made her look like a pristine white flower under the gray weather. No matter which angle one looked, one couldn¡¯t help but be astounded by her beauty. Oliver saw her from afar. ¡°Dr. Channing.¡± A colleague walked past him, ¡°Shall we go for lunch?¡± He had his eyes on the umbre in Oliver¡¯s hand and added, ¡°I forgot to bring an umbre. Can we share?¡± ¡°More than happy to.¡± Oliver was even more anxious for his colleague to take his umbre. ¡°It¡¯s all yours.¡± The colleague was slightly taken aback, and felt touched. ¡°Everything tells me that it¡¯s hard to get along with you. You look mild but, in fact, you have some sort of pride that reeks of a sense of superiority. But from what I see today, no one else is as approachable and helpful as you are!¡± By now, Diana was walking closer to them. Oliver was afraid she might find out the truth about his umbre, and urged his colleague, ¡°Quick, go ahead for lunch. This umbre¡¯s tiny. If we both use it, we¡¯ll end up drenched.¡± The colleague grew even more touched upon his words. ¡°All the more I can¡¯t take it.¡± He returned the umbre back to Oliver. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oliver wished he could weld the umbre tightly onto his college. ¡°I told you to take it!¡± His face was dark unlike his usual smiling self, and it made the colleague stand there, dazed in shock. He really wanted to swallow his words back. Dr. Channing appeared tough on the outside, but was inwardly timid. Oliver saw through the thoughts in his colleague¡¯s mind and took a few steps back. He decided to insist on the attitude of being helpful and handed his colleague his meal card. In a gentler tone, he said, ¡°Help me get some lunch back. That was my original intention of lending you my umbre.¡± The colleague immediately understood him, and the pressure he felt earlier immediately disappeared. He took the meal card and said happily, ¡°Sure, sure. Dr. Channing, wait for me!¡± The moment he said that, Diana entered the outpatient clinic department. She stood at the door and waved to Oliver. ¡°Dr. Channing.¡± Oliver stuck his hands in his pockets and walked toward her. ¡°You look great today.¡± He was never one to be stingy with his praises. Diana was slightly taken aback. ¡°Does white¡­suit me?¡± She had always thought that she favored the Morandi color system, and had always worn clothes in those colors. She was worried that wearing white wouldn¡¯t suit her. However, Julian thought that she looked good. Though that was because it was a color that Ka liked. She didn¡¯t expect Oliver to praise her for looking good, too. It made Julian¡¯s praise for her in the white dress feel more genuine. ¡°It does.¡± Oliver wanted to add that everything she wore suited her, but he stopped himself out of worry that it might sound too frivolous. Instead, he simply added, ¡°You look as good in white as you do in the Morandi colors that you like so much.¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 The smile on Diana¡¯s face deepened as she replied graciously, ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked him for his praises, which untangled the knot in her heart and made her less resistant against white. ¡°This umbre is for you.¡± She fished out a ck and white umbre from her bag. ¡°See if you like it?¡± Oliver was sharp, and immediately understood what Diana said. ¡°You picked this out specially for me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to tell Oliver about it, but that would make it look like she was overly concerned about it. But since he had asked about it, there was no need for her to lie. The more casual she was about things, the more it would calm things down between them. ¡°I prepared it, since you requested for me to bring you an umbre as a way of repaying you.¡± She was simply repaying his kindness, nothing more. Diana caught the tinge of disappointment shing past Oliver¡¯s eyes. She knew Oliver¡¯s feelings for her, and didn¡¯t want him to be sad. So, she changed the subject rather awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re probably the only person who doesn¡¯t bring an umbre in this whole hospital.¡± She remembered the colleague who had just left and asked, ¡°Were you intending to ask a colleague for help to buy lunch instead of heading out?¡± Oliver was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡¯¡¯ He would be foolish as to expose himself for lying to her so that she would bring an umbre to him and he could see her once more. ¡°If I don¡¯te tonight and it¡¯s still raining by then, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Fanny will send a car to fetch me.¡± His tone remained unchanged even as he mentioned Fanny, as if he had gotten used to such an arrangement. Diana, on the other hand, felt sad for Fanny and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Every time it rains, without fail?¡± ¡°Not so,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°Every day.¡± Whether rain or shine, ever since he entered the emergency department, Fanny would always comment about how tiring the work was and began making transport arrangements for him. Sometimes, when she was free, she woulde over with the car. Other times, when she was busy with work, it would just be the ck car appearing at the hospital entrance. Technically speaking, there was no need for her to make such arrangements as Oliver was fully capable of settling these things himself. However, she would always tell Oliver that she wanted to do something for him in return for all that the Channings had done for her. With time, Oliver began getting used to her special treatment. Now that Diana asked him about it, something seemed to dawn upon him as he said, ¡°Fanny¡¯s so busy, yet she still has to think about these insignificant affairs of mine. I wonder if it gets tough on her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± Diana suggested. ¡°That way, you¡¯ll find out, won¡¯t you?¡± Coincidentally, he was off-dutyter in the afternoon. Oliver pondered for a moment before looking up at Diana. ¡°Sure. Do you want toe along?¡± Fanny fancied Oliver; that was a secret that Diana realized long ago. She knew it was best not to appear with Oliver before Fanny, and was about to reject him when he added, ¡°She¡¯s been wanting to ask you about how things are going with your studio. She just hasn¡¯t had the time to do so.¡± Diana didn¡¯t dare to be careless about anything regarding investment, so she said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unbeknownst to the two, Julian stood at the entrance and saw them leave the hospital, chatting and laughing away. He could see clearly that Diana was here specifically to deliver an umbre to Oliver. The rain grew heavier and Julian was standing right in the midst of it, but he was extraordinarily quiet. Cold spread through his body; he wanted nothing more than to stand right before them, grab Diana¡¯s arm, and pull her away from Oliver, i ¡°Sir.¡± Noel was afraid that he might be rash, so he added, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t like Oliver. Don¡¯t worry.¡± This was something that Noel asked personally and was confirmed by both Oliver and Diana. Julian felt his soul return to him, and his anger dissipated. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Yet, he didn¡¯t feel confident. He wasn¡¯t confident that Diana wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Oliver, and subsequently leave him. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 He felt as though someone had tied his heart up with rope so tightly that he couldn¡¯t breathe. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t untangle the bindings. His vision was focused on a singr spot on Diana¡¯s back. She and Oliver were standing right next to each other and chatting so merrily, just like a happy couple. His blood roared in his ears, and he itched to pull Diana to himself. He wanted to do it, even if it infuriated Diana. He didn¡¯t want to care about drawing up careful ns and taking it slow anymore. He couldn¡¯t wait another day, or even another second! He wanted to make her stay by his side! He wanted to forbid her to look at other men and deliver umbres to another! He pushed Noel away, snarling roughly, ¡®TH go by myself.¡± Noel didn¡¯t dare to follow behind him, neither did he dare to persuade Julian any further. He simply watched on as Julian walked further away. Julian walked quickly, and he didn¡¯t even notice when the rain sshed on his suit and dirt clung into the leg of his pants. ¡°Diana Winnington,¡± he suddenly said as he grabbed her wrist. Diana trembled.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Because of the baby and what happened recently, she had recently been feeling an inexplicable sense of fear whenever it started to rain. The only reason she was able to bring an umbre in the rain was because she didn¡¯t want to stay indebted to Oliver. Julian¡¯s sudden touch triggered the memory of that pervert Simon. That man¡­ He would always appear without any warning; plus, he liked sudden physical touches. She looked up at Julian, her eyes filled with fear. That look angered Julian even more. ¡°What, are you afraid of me?¡± He hadn¡¯t been going to the studio the past few days and she didn¡¯t even bother giving him a call, not to mention going back to the mansion to sleep. He missed her like mad, hence why he came over to look for her. Yet, he saw her leaving her studio anding to look for Oliver. The picture of her talking to andughing with Oliver was worlds apart from Diana burying herself in her work in her studio whenever Julian was around. ¡°Julian.¡± Diana realized that it was him and not Simon, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± She finally managed to repay Oliver, and she didn¡¯t want Julian interfering in things. Her remark angered him. ¡°I¡¯m being ridiculous? You came bringing an umbre to another man the moment it started raining, and you¡¯re using me of being ridiculous?!¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so agitated. He didn¡¯t used to express his emotions so openly¡­ She instinctively wanted to exin things to him, but was worried that making things so clear would break Oliver¡¯s heart once again. Her brief moment of hesitation made Julian¡¯s heart break. He saw the look of disdain in Diana¡¯s eyes¡­ That look pierced right through his heart. The pain he felt was so overwhelming, he couldn¡¯t even find it in himself to refute her. He simply felt disappointed. He had done so much for her, loving her so deeply and carefully¡­ Yet all he got in return was her calling him ridiculous. He stared hard at Diana and Oliver standing next to each other, and after some time, he finally managed to squeeze out, ¡°Diana Winnington, you¡¯re too much!¡± His words left Diana in a confused daze. To her, Julian wasn¡¯t someone vulnerable and would never say something that sounded so helpless. Diana had no idea how to react to Julian¡¯s usation, and subconsciously tugged the corner of Oliver¡¯s sleeve. The feeling of the fabric between her fingers made her feel like this was real, and not just a figment of her imagination. Julian was actually helplessly angry with her. He was being jealous. Yet, there was nothing he could do to her. The moment this fact became clear to her, Diana couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Julian was thinking about her or Ka. Julian saw that Diana remained unmoved, and he felt his hearte up to his throat; as if someone was holding a knife at his neck. It became difficult to swallow, or to continue talking to Diana. In the end, he fell silent. Diana kept quiet as well. She didn¡¯t dare to let herself get so easily influenced by Julian¡¯s words, and continued pondering over his words. ¡°Diana Winnington, are youing over or not?¡± Julian¡¯s face was dark as he tried to keep his temper in check. He held the handle of her umbre, wanting her toe to him and not stand so close to Oliver. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Julian¡¯s hands were hot, as if there were streams of current running through them. The past memories of hatred and love between them blurred Diana¡¯s vision, and she almost couldn¡¯t see what was in front of her. All, except for that dark pair of eyes looking at her so intently, filled with powerful emotions. But what if, just as it had been in the past, he was actually looking at another woman through her? What would she do? Diana hesitated. She clearly had expectations, love, and a rashness that gave her the courage to take a step forward as long as Julian reached his hand out to her. Yet, overwhelming fear made her pull back her arm that he was holding. The umbre wavered in the rain along with her movement. Rainnded on her shoulders, awakening her from her dreamlike trance. The man standing right before her was the man who chose Ka over their babies! He was also the man who chose Ka over her without any hesitation! How could she let her heart be moved again? How could she¡­ She was aplete failure of a mother! Julian sensed the hatred in her eyes; he suddenly realized that over the past few days, he had been one-sidedly thinking that they had both taken the first step toward reconciliation and building a future together. Howughable that thought was! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She hadn¡¯t forgiven him! Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t¡­ Break her lips again. Julian suddenly understood why she needed to apply ointment everyday despite only breaking the skin of her lips. Even using the special prescription given by the hospital director wasn¡¯t effective. That was because she¡­ She didn¡¯t want any traces of him left on her. What made it even moreughable was that he insisted on applying that ointment for her everyday. She must¡¯ve been disgusted by him in the depths of her heart. The realization that dawned upon him felt like needles piercing through his heart, and he felt the agonizing pain everywhere. Julian suddenly didn¡¯t have the courage to continue facing Diana. ¡¯The rain¡¯s chilly.¡± He suppressed the emotions roiling in his heart, and held the umbre over Diana¡¯s head while making Oliver grab the umbre handle. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this with you.¡± Since Diana wanted to bring Oliver an umbre, she was probably willing to let Oliver hold the umbre for her. Julian, on the other hand, was at a loss as to where he should go. Whatever it was, he didn¡¯t want to stay behind and see the two of them standing next to each other. All the more he didn¡¯t want to see the look in Diana¡¯s eyes. And so, he left them in the rain. Throughout the rest of the day, Diana didn¡¯t receive any texts or calls from him. She didn¡¯t even see him when she returned to the vi. The entire house felt lonely and quiet. Dianaid on her bed and stared at Julian¡¯s past texts. She stared at her screen for a long time, but didn¡¯t send any texts at all. Forget it. She must be overthinking things, she told herself. Julian couldn¡¯t possibly be feeling jealous. Even if he was, it would be because of Ka. For all she knew, he might currently be with Ka, seeking thefort he was looking for. Why was she imagining things? However, she didn¡¯t sleep well. At some point in time, she suddenly saw Julian standing right in front of her. He was covered in blood as he slowly reached his hand out to her. Suddenly, he yelled, ¡°Diana, leave! Leave!¡± She could make out the sharp smell of blood as she stared at him in shock. ¡°Julian, what did you say?¡± ¡°I told you to leave! Don¡¯t turn back!¡± She saw him roar with all his might. Then, his hands withdrew from her face and he hugged his head tight. Blood gradually covered the rest of his body¡­ Chapter 568 Chapter 568 ¡°Julian!¡± Diana sat up on the bed, her heart thumping like crazy. She took a few deep breaths, and realized that it was just a dream. An outrageous dream, at that. How could someone like Julian end up being covered in blood and look at her with such hopelessness? It was impossible. A man so favored by destiny would always be above others. Luke was able to have his wayst time because of Ka¡¯s assistance. Even though Ka was the woman of his dreams, given Julian¡¯s character, he would never allow himself to tumble at the same ce a second time. What¡¯s more, Luke was already dead. Dead in the hands of his own father. That thought calmed Diana down, and she chided herself for worrying too much. It was probably because the rain yesterday had disoriented her. She had to be in her best condition at the exhibition today. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After washing up, she tried hard to remember the make-up she had her make-up artist design for her after seeing Fanny yesterday. She pondered about it for a while before taking her time to doll herself up. The final look was even more impressive than yesterday. Even Diana was mesmerized by how she looked in the mirror. Her eyes were dazzling, and it made her look even more vivid than her usual graceful poise. Diana looked up confidently and pulled out a white V-neck gown. This was the gown that Fanny prepared for her yesterday. It was a great match with her make-up. She was no longer so resistant against white now. Everything was in ce, except for lipstick. Diana selected a red shade and applied it on her lips. Her fingers suddenly trembled and the red color went past her lip line, which made for an rming sight. Her heart leaped as she recalled the dream of Julian she hadst night. Thest time she felt such unease was when something happened to her babies. After pondering for a moment, Diana decided to text Julian. When Julian received the notification that Diana had texted him, the corner of his lips lifted in a tiny smile. However, he showed no intention of replying to the text. He didn¡¯t even unlock his phone. He was still feeling angry. As such, he refused to read the text. The look in her eyes hurt him deeply; this time, he wouldn¡¯t forgive her so easily. He held himself back for so long, and eventually couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He grabbed his phone and unlocked it to read the text. Her text was short and sweet. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Was that her level of concern after him not contacting her for an entire night? He refused to reply to her. He wanted to make Diana go crazy thinking about him! Despite that, only after five minutes¡­ To Julian, these five minutes felt like forever. His fingers flew uncontrobly over his keypad as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After he sent the text out, he flung his phone far away. How could he reply to this woman who had angered him so much?! But¡­ Would she still reply to him? It had been a while since they texted so simply. The high and mighty CEO acted like a thief in his own office as he sneakily picked up his phone from the floor. Yet Diana¡¯s reply never came, despite how hard Julian stared at his phone. He waited until Noel appeared to give him a timely reminder. ¡°Sir, the exhibition is about to begin.¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 That was when Julian remembered the 15 million dors that he threw out of the window and the exhibition that Diana cared so much for. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He was no longer satisfied with mere texting. He wanted to see her. She would definitely be there. He wanted to ask her personally if she was being double-minded and two- timing by giving another man her umbre, all the while caring for him and texting him at the same time. Yet when Julian arrived at the exhibition, he didn¡¯t see Diana anywhere. Ka appeared much earlier than Diana did. She kept looking at Julian, and ended up walking toward him when she saw his poker face and concluded that he didn¡¯t detest her. ¡°Julian,¡± she greeted him with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Julian didn¡¯t believe that it was pure coincidence. ¡°I came here to see Diana.¡± Everyone knew that he invested 15 million dors in this exhibition. It was impossible for Ka to not have heard about it. ¡®You¡¯ve be even more fake now,¡± he exposed her mercilessly. Ka¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she stammered awkwardly while trying to exin herself. ¡°Julian, you must be joking!¡± She quickly adjusted her mask, making sure that it covered her scars well. This was her first time appearing in public after she was disfigured, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. To Julian, aside from himself, Ka had be someone who cared about where Diana was the most-all because of that scar of hers. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± Julian¡¯s sudden question startled Ka. Being in such close proximity with his handsome face made her heart skip a beat, and she replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± Julian said derisively, as if seeing through Ka completely. She subconsciously lowered her head, not daring to look into his eyes for fear that he might find something out. Diana still didn¡¯t appear, even when the exhibition was about to start. By now, Julian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Hemanded Noel to call Diana¡¯s studio to see if something had happened. Someone from the studio answered to say that Diana had left very early on. Julian began feeling uneasy as he took out his phone, and started calling Diana. Yet, his calls went unanswered. He tapped open WhatsApp and sent her numerous texts, but he received no reply. Where had Diana gone to? She had been preparing for so many days for this exhibition. She couldn¡¯t possiblyete or miss the event on purpose! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The more Julian thought about it, the more he decided that he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He stood up and decided to leave, when Ka suddenly called out to him.¡± Julian.¡± There was confidence and a rebellious glint in her eyes that had been missing from her over the past few days, and it made Julian all the more alert and guarded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re going to look for her, but before that, you have to get past me first.¡± Ka put her hands together, reminding herself not to be nervous in front of Julian. Yet, the slight tremble in her voice gave her away. Julian immediately strangled her throat. ¡°Ka Winnington!¡± He had warned her before! He had warned her not to harbor any ill-intentions against Diana! He tightened his hold over her neck, making it harder and harder for her to breathe, and snarled fiercely, ¡°Are you so desperate for me to kill you?!¡± There were many people around, as well as numerous cameras on site. Yet none of them bothered stepping forward, even upon witnessing such a violent scene. ¡°Cough, cough¡­!1¡ä Ka was once again in awe of Julian¡¯s raw strength and power, and that made her even more persistent. ¡°Ju¡­Julian¡­¡± She grabbed his arm with great difficulty as she breathed out, ¡°Do you want¡­my life¡­ or¡­cough, cough¡­Diana¡¯s life?!¡± This woman! This woman¡­! Julian regretted not getting rid of her for good when he had the chance. ¡°From today on, the fact that you¡¯ve saved my life will no longer be effective on me!¡± He red at her, the sight vicious and frightening. ¡°I want to take your life, and I want to save Diana¡¯s life!¡± Ka could feel his hand tightening over her neck-she was certain could die at any moment! Her face turned blue as she yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°No! Without me, you¡¯ll never find her!¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Julian thought he just heard the greatest joke of the century. ¡°Without you?¡± Ka¡¯s threat didn¡¯t stop him. Her face turned an even darker shade of blue, and she was no longer able to talk. Gradually, her feet gradually left the. Julian was¡­actually going to kill her in front of everyone, just for Diana¡¯s sake! Noel realized the gravity of the situation and immediately stepped forward to stop Julian. ¡°Sir!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He regretted it. He regretted not killing Ka earlier and leaving such a threat in Diana¡¯s life! His eyes were filled with such viciousness that Noel didn¡¯t dare look up into his eyes. Instead, he simply voiced the words in his mind. ¡°Saving Madam is more important¡­¡± That was when Julian loosened his grip. He turned his attention to Noel and barked, ¡°Go! Find out where Diana is!¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Noel swallowed past a constricted throat before going on, ¡°I can do that, but we know that Miss Ka has always been ruthless.¡± That was evident from how she had drugged Diana with the goal of killing thetter¡¯s children. ¡°Could the madam already be in danger¡­¡± Before Noel couldplete his sentence, Julian flung Ka aside roughly, as if he had finally woken up from his angry stupor. ¡°Ka Winnington!¡± He red at her, not giving her any time to catch her breath. ¡°Speak! Where exactly is she?!¡± Haha. Ultimately, Ka won. She won because of how much Julian cared for Diana. He was such a powerful man; yet despite his confidence and power, as long as he had an Achilles heel, he would never be able to exert his full potential. Ka wanted to make him marry her on ount of how much he loved Diana! She crawled up from the floor, straightened out the creases on her white dress, and said, ¡°I already told you, she¡¯s in a ce that only I know about.¡± She stared right into his eyes with a determined gaze. ¡°After I¡¯m done with this exhibition and emerge as the champion, I¡¯ll make you promise me one thing before telling you where she is.¡± Julian immediately caught what was unspoken. ¡°In other words, will Diana be safe for a rather long period of time?¡± Anxiety shed past Ka¡¯s eyes, but she shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No! If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, she¡¯ll never be safe!¡± Julian hesitated for a moment. Ka heaved a sigh of relief. She knew Julian wouldn¡¯t dare to wager Diana¡¯s safety. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She changed her tone. ¡°Cooperate with me, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll return you my sister in one piece, I promise.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was just that, by then, it¡¯d be difficult to say whether Diana was willing to go back to him. Not to mention being all lovey dovey with him! Hahaha! Ka wanted to see how Diana could act all lovey dovey with Julian when she ended up all alone! A crazed look filled Ka¡¯s eyes. Julian could sense the change in her. She had gone all out, and was staring at Julian fearlessly. There was even a sinister smile on her lips. Julian couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk. His face fell as he warned threateningly, ¡°Ka Winnington¡­ Don¡¯t you dare y tricks on me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Ka promised. ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, Diana will definitely be safe.¡± Julian was no longer in the mood to enjoy the rest of the exhibition. Noel, on the other hand, was busy tracking down Diana¡¯s location. And yet, he was unable to find her even after scouring through the entirety of Richburg. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Diana¡¯s traces werepletely erased the very moment she left the studio. Julian¡¯s heart raced as he stared at Ka, his gaze bearing the smallest hint of patience. James, on the other hand, was utterly terrified by the current situation. Ka had spoken so confidently before, saying she would defeat Diana ande out on top. Never in James¡¯s wildest dreams did he imagine she would achieve it by preventing Diana from participating and threatening Julian! He never once entertained the notion that threats would work for Julian to marry Ka. Did she forget just who Julian was?! James felt like an ostrich as he wished he could burrow his head into the ground and not be discovered by Julian. Yet, he didn¡¯t think Ka would actually call out to him. ¡°Daddy,¡± she said cheerfully, as if she hadn¡¯t just narrowly escaped being killed in cold blood by Julian. ¡°Julian promised to marry me!¡± James dared not say much, much less utter a single word. He tugged on Ka¡¯s sleeve nervously as he stole a quick nce at Julian. ¡°B-But¡­ Diana¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Ka¡¯s tone suddenly grew sharp. ¡°Are you worried about her?!¡± James was shocked by her tone. ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ I just thought it¡¯s better to take decisive action and never let her return!¡± His head was shrunk back like a frightened turtle, but he spoke the most ruthless words the world would ever hear. ¡°That way, she won¡¯t be able to threaten your position anymore.¡¯ Ka¡¯s face visibly brightened, and James continued, ¡¯If Julian can¡¯t have Diana, he¡¯ll definitely show more sympathy toward you.¡± After all, the two sisters looked very simr. The scar on Ka¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t be visible as long as she covered it. With that, Ka wouldn¡¯t look any different than Diana in Julian¡¯s eyes¡­ Right? Even Ka, cruel as she might be, was startled by James¡¯s harsh words. ¡°You can be so ruthless.¡± Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t Diana and the Winningtons didn¡¯t forsake her. James was deeply embarrassed, and dared not let Julian see him. Despite that, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you think?¡± At that, Ka smiled eerily. ¡°Just wait and see. This time, Julian will definitely marry me!¡± With Julian¡¯s support, the entire process of the exhibition elerated significantly. At his behest, Ka became the champion. Holding the trophy, she looked at the shing lights aimed at her from all directions and smiled with pride. ¡°I have something to announce to everyone.¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she stretched out her hand and reached toward Julian. ¡°Julian, come here.¡± Julian was displeased; but considering Noel¡¯s words, he reluctantly walked towards Ka. Today, he had paid particr attention to his attire as he was going to meet Diana. He wore a rare silver-gray suit and a matching pair of round-toed Italian handmade leather shoes, and even donned sses with gold rims that he rarely wore. He looked incredibly elegant, and as soon as he stood up, he became the most eye-catching presence in the crowd. The more Ka looked at him, the more satisfied she was. ¡°Darling¡­!¡± she shouted loudly, and the surrounding shes aimed at her multiplied. Julian frowned, his face filled with resentment. He had never thought the word ¡°darling¡± could be so nauseating. It was a world of differencepared to when Diana called him that. Naturally, he didn¡¯t respond at all. But then, Ka ran a few steps towards him and affectionately hooked her arm through his. ¡°Darling!¡± It was grating to the ears. Every word she spoke was more disgusting than her previous ones. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He could barely hold back anymore and hissed, ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡± She should know the consequences of provoking him! Of course Ka knew, but she had no retreat now. She clung tightly to him, afraid he would slip away from her embrace. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m not asking for too much. My request is simple. I want you to fulfill your promise when I return to the country-that you would marry me.¡± Narrowing her eyes, she went on, ¡°Announce it to all the media and journalists, right in front of all the cameras, and dere to the people of Richburgh that you¡¯ll marry me!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark with rage. ¡°Ka!¡± But she had already thrown caution to the wind, so what else did she have to lose? ¡°Julian, have you forgotten what¡¯s on the line?¡± Ka taunted as a mad glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°Diana is still in my hands!¡¯ Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Julian had a lot of faith in Noel¡¯s abilities to handle things; and yet, thetter imed that try as he might, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of Diana. Compared to before, Ka was much more thorough this time. ¡°I used to call you stupid all the time, but I¡¯ve really underestimated you,¡± Julian said as he looked steadily at her, his gaze as sharp as a knife. However, Ka didn¡¯t avert her gaze and met his eyes evenly. This time, she was directly threatening him to his face; a clear show that she was determined to make him agree. She undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t let Diana go so easily. However¡­ Julian refused to fulfill her request. ¡°The only person I want to marry in my life is Diana,¡± he said firmly, never taking his eyes away from Ka. ¡°If you insist on marrying me, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Ka was prepared for Julian¡¯s future retaliation. ¡°I know that, but I still want to marry you.¡± That was her ultimate goal. If she didn¡¯t persist until the end, she wouldn¡¯t know what else to do with her life anymore. Only by bing Mrs. Fulcher and receive the admiration and envy of others could she have a sense of being alive. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, you¡¯ll never save Diana¡¯s life!¡± Richburgh wasn¡¯t that big. Where could Ka possibly have hidden Diana? No matter how much Julian racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t find an answer. He grew increasingly anxious. ¡°I need to ensure Diana¡¯s safety first.¡± Only after confirming her safety, and¡­ If Diana truly was in Ka¡¯s hands, then he could consider Ka¡¯s request. Since leaving the vi, the chauffeur had driven Diana around to several ces. The route was winding, and didn¡¯t seem like the way to the exhibition. She pulled out her phone, intending to use navigation. However, she quickly realized that her phone signal was being blocked. It suddenly dawned on Diana that something wasn¡¯t right. But this chauffeur was from the Fulcher family, so why on earth would he deceive her? Diana pondered momentarily before asking, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The chauffeur smiled, still maintaining a respectful demeanor as he replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to the old mansion. Madam called me this morning and said she wanted to attend the exhibition with you. She asked us to pick her up.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she contact me first?¡± Looking at the time, it was already gettingte. Diana¡¯s current situation aside, this didn¡¯t seem like Madam Fulcher¡¯s way of doing things. To her surprise, after a series of twists and turns, the chauffeur did indeed pick up Madam Fulcher. By now, the exhibition had already started. Yet, their car was still parked at the entrance of the old mansion. Diana grew slightly anxious, but the chauffeur imed that the car had broken down and arranged for another vehicle to pick them up. ¡°Alright.¡± Originally, Madam Fulcher wanted to call her own chauffeur. Upon seeing how this man had already taken care of everything and that Diana was clearly distressed, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and simply got into the car with Diana. However, after a long time of driving around, they still hadn¡¯t arrived at the exhibition venue. Diana took out her phone to check the time, only to realize that her phone still had no signal. It was strange. She remembered having a signal when she got out of the car to meet Madam Fulcher. Why did it go off every time she got into the car? Quietly, she took out Madam Fulcher¡¯s phone and turned it on. To her surprise, the phone also had no signal! ¡°Sir,¡± Diana called out to the unfamiliar chauffeur, ¡°how much longer until we reach the exhibition?¡± He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he turned up the air conditioning. Soon, Diana noticed something unusual about Madam Fulcher. From the moment they got in the car until now, Diana had only exchanged two sentences with her. After that, she remained seated without saying a word. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 ¡°Grandma!¡± Diana wanted to touch Madam Fulcher to see what was wrong, but then she realized that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn her head. ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± She strained to look at the chauffeur, only to see a sinister look and a sly smile on his face. Her heart beat wildly in her chest, but at this point, no amount of vignce would help her escape her current situation. She could only grip Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand tightly in thest second before losing consciousness. ¡°We can¡¯t pry this woman¡¯s hand apart!¡¯ In her dazed state, Diana could hear someone shouting loudly in her ear. There was also another trying to pry her hand away repeatedly, but she held onto Madam Fulcher without budging an inch. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let go! Not only that, but she also needed to muster all her strength and effort to open her eyes as quickly as possible. It wasn¡¯t until two hourster that she regained some of her consciousness. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± The first words Diana uttered upon waking up were to call out to the older woman. At this moment, Madam Fulcher had also woken up. Although she was still groggy, she instantly understood their situation. ¡°D-Diana¡­¡± She held onto Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°The exhibition¡­ You invited me to the exhibition. Why did we end up here?¡± Diana was surprised. ¡°Did you receive a message saying that I invited you?¡± Madam Fulcher nodded. ¡°The message you received, was it me voluntarily offering to apany you?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± It was clear someone was setting them up. ¡® I wasn¡¯t cautious enough,¡± Diana apologized, ¡°and I dragged you down with me.¡± Back then, after they had gotten into the car and realized the route was strange and that there was no signal on their phones, they should¡¯ve gotten out or just stayed at the old mansion instead¡­ ¡¯Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Madam Fulcher said kindly, clearly seeing through Diana¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That chauffeur was a familiar face. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he worked at the vi for over two months. It¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t have your guard up around familiar surroundings and people.¡± But Diana didn¡¯t think the same way. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time it happened. That¡¯s how Mr. Carter had the chance to drug me. I never expected the same method would be used again!¡± Was Ka also behind this? But Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant now, so she posed no threat to Ka. The only possibility that gave Ka a reason to do this might be the photo she posted on her social media that day¡­ And yet, Julian doted on Ka so much. Would a single photo be enough for her to take such a huge risk to kidnap both Diana and Madam Fulcher? While she was thinking about this, that sinister-faced man appeared in front of them again. ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡¯ Diana heard him shout. Diana looked up sharply and hissed, ¡®Who are you talking to?!¡± This sinister-faced man¡¯s name was Hans Lemmington. He ignored Diana and continued speaking to someone on the phone, saying, ¡°She¡¯s awake. Should we let her take the call?¡± The person on the other end said something, and soon, the phone was put to Diana¡¯s ear. ¡°Diana.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was Julian¡¯s voice! Was he here to rescue her? Diana immediately lit up, and she exchanged an excited nce with Madam Fulcher. The two didn¡¯t even bother speaking and simply listened to Julian as he said, ¡°Diana, I¡¯m going to marry Ka. Don¡¯t disturb us anymore in the future.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t surprised about their marriage, but getting married at this critical juncture was undeniably baffling. ¡®I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯ As soon as she said that, Diana heard Julian let out a relieved breath. She quickly understood. There must be something more to it than this! Still, she didn¡¯t have time to think about why she felt so relieved at his reaction. She seized every second she had to talk with him and yelled,¡± Julian! Grandma¡¯s with me right now! We¡¯ve been tricked and brought to some unknown ce!¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s with you?!¡± This waspletely out of Julian¡¯s expectations. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 On Julian¡¯s side, the situation was even more trickier than he initially imagined. To have ced the two most important women in his life in danger at the same time¡­ Ka¡¯s boldness had truly reached another level! As he tried to shove down his anger and restrain himself, veins popped on his forehead from the strain. Even the veins on his hands turned purple as he turned to the woman beside him and hissed through gritted teeth, ragecing his tone, ¡°Ka!¡± However, there was no fear on her face. ¡®Grandma likes Diana, so it¡¯s only natural she goes with her.¡± Madam Fulcher was getting on in age, and she very well couldn¡¯t handle so much stress as in this commotion. Seeing how confident Ka acted, Julian¡¯s heart grew even more chaotic. Fortunately, at that moment, Diana suddenly shouted from the other end of the line, ¡°This seems like a luxurious hotel!¡± She was rying information to Julian. His woman was truly clever, and that finallyforted Julian somewhat as his heart settled a bit. He was about to continue speaking when Ka snatched the phone away forcefully. Diana¡¯s reaction had been out of her expectations. Ka hadn¡¯t expected her to be able to stay calm and think straight when Julian was forced to say those things. She even managed to ry information to him! But what did it matter? After all¡­ The information Diana provided was all wrong! Concealed under her veil, Ka¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. Her eyes were filled with scorn as she looked at Julian and said, ¡°A luxurious hotel? You can try your luck at finding her if you want.¡± It would be impossible for Julian to find her. After all, his men had searched through all the hotels in Richburgh, regardless of how big or small it was; yet, they still hadn¡¯t found a trace of Diana. And now, learning that Madam Fulcher was also with her¡­ It was another card up Ka¡¯s sleeve! ¡°Julian,¡± Ka said, and her expression had now twisted as she pressed her hand against the phone to mute her words. ¡°You better tell Diana we¡¯re getting married tomorrow!¡± Tomorrow?! Ka wasn¡¯t giving him any time to react or think at all. Closing his eyes, Julian suppressed the fury that ran through his veins and took back the phone. ¡°I know. I arranged that hotel,¡± Julian said, deliberately piercing Diana¡¯s heart with his words. He had to make sure that he said enough to satisfy Ka and ensure the safety of Diana and his grandmother. Diana was visibly stunned. ¡°But¡­¡± The way she and Madam Fulcher had been brought here had been dodgy. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Julian would do something like this. ¡¯You have no motive or reason to do this to me.¡± ¡°Diana,¡± Julian said in a deeply mocking tone. ¡°Why do you think Grandma is with you? It¡¯s because she favors you. If I had left her at the old mansion, no doubt she¡¯d try to hinder my marriage to Ka. She¡¯d ruin my ns and upset Ka even more.¡± That was impossible! Julian was the most respectful person Diana knew. How could he joke about his grandmother¡¯s life and bring them here, of all things? Even if he had wanted to do so, he could¡¯ve done it without needing to drug them to keep them bound! As if afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him, Julian quickly continued, ¡°And¡­ At the exhibition you value the most, Ka became the champion. She could only win so quickly and brilliantly if you didn¡¯t participate.¡± Diana remained silent. She still remembered the look in Julian¡¯s eyes a couple of days ago. It was so intent that it made her heart restless. Had that really been her imagination? ¡°Then¡­¡± Diana asked. ¡°Why did you make me move back to the vi?¡¯ Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hah,¡± Julian scoffed. ¡°I already told you. I feared Grandma would interfere with my marriage to Ka. Didn¡¯t I use the same distraction when we argued about getting a divorce? I¡¯m sure you remember. The better our rtionship appeared, the more at ease my grandmother would feel about me and Ka. But this time, I wanted to give her the most unique wedding in the world. I need everything to go smoothly, so I arranged for you and Grandma to be brought elsewhere as I carry out my ns.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 ¡®This time, I won¡¯t allow anything to interfere with my marriage to Ka!¡± Julian eximed, his words echoing loudly in Diana¡¯s ears. His words were like a hammer ramming ruthlessly against Diana¡¯s heart, causing a slight wavering deep in her heart containing her desire to start over. The doubts she had harbored about his words just moments ago shattered. Diana could only hear the roaring of blood in her ears as she felt her heart gradually break into tiny pieces once again. She shouldn¡¯t have¡­believed the look in his eyes¡­ After all, Julian was the best at deceiving people. ¡°So,¡± she took a deep breath, clenched her teeth, and her grip on Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand trembled as she hissed, ¡°You¡¯D disregard Grandma¡¯s safety for Ka¡¯s sake?¡± To confine them here in exchange for the peace of Ka¡¯s wedding must mean that Julian truly loved her. His love for her was genuine. Julian¡¯s expression twisted with pain at each word he was forced to say.¡± Yes.¡± He had achieved such heights in his career, and held arge amount of power and wealth in his hands. He even held the economic lifeline, yet¡­he never expected all of that not to matter-in spite of everything, Ka managed to defeat him! ¡°Ka saved my life. From the moment she did, I belonged to her. So¡­ Forget about Grandma. If I can make Ka happy, I can disregard anyone!¡± Ultimately, all the kisses and gazes he had shown her these past few days were just an act! Three years¡­ Hadn¡¯t three years of acting been enough? Diana¡¯s eyes reddened. Her nose tingled, and she bit her lips harshly. She could still feel the phantom pain of the broken skin on her mouth before. ¡°You said you¡¯d apply the medicine to me every day¡­¡± Diana said, her voice trembling involuntarily. ¡°Was that also a lie?¡± ¡°Diana, you¡¯re so stupid,¡± Julian sneered. ¡°I deceived you for three years, but you still developed feelings for me so easily?¡± Diana suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid. I thought I could take the initiative and be a substitute for Ka to have you y right into my hands. But I never expected¡­¡± Never expected¡­ No matter what happened, how many storms they endured, and how cruel a life he was burdened with, she couldn¡¯t help but fall for him time and time again. It hurt! Her heart once again felt like it was being ripped apart. She endured the pain, harshly biting the wound on her lip, where¡­ His warmth still lingered. It was only now that she realized it wasn¡¯t warmth-rather, a chill that remained. It was a chill that held a murderous intent, flowing from her lips to every inch of her body. ¡°Congrattions on your wedding,¡± she said, her words dropping as tears fell. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana knew that the story between her and Julian had trulye to an end here. Yet, some things needed to be said. ¡°Julian, you only know that Ka saved your life, but did you know I saved your life too?¡± Diana asked. She spoke like a terminally ill patient,ying out all her secrets at this moment so as not to leave no regrets. Julian felt his heart stutter violently at that unexpected revtion. It was as if something shed in his mind at her words. Startled, he asked,¡± W-What¡­did you say?!¡± Everything since he met Diana, from his proposal in front of the Winnington family¡¯s gate, was vivid in his memory. There was never a moment when he recalled needing her to save him. And yet, he did mention feeling a sense of familiarity with Diana before¡­ Were her words true? ¡°Did we really meet before, a long time ago?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana confirmed. ¡°In Yale vige.¡± It was the rural vige she grew up in, and was also the ce Julian never wanted to mention as he had been forced to participate in the heir training in the past. It was also where the cave Ka had saved his life in was. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Yale Vige! It was the same ce Kad had saved his life! Why would Diana mention this ce? Instantly, Julian¡¯s hand started to tremble. ¡°When you saved me, how old were you? Where exactly in Yale vige?¡± he asked. The conversation was bing stranger by the minute. Did Diana somehow discover the fact that Ka had impersonated her and took credit for saving Julian¡¯s life in Yale Vige? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The realization sent Ka into a sudden whirl of anxiety. She had gone all out this time and even involved Madam Fulcher, intending to make that old hag suffer with Diana. However, her entire n revolved around her golden ticket of having saved Julian¡¯s life. She held on tightly to this lifeline, betting Julian wouldn¡¯t kill her because of this and that she could get off scot-free no matter what she did. But now¡­ Diana had mentioned Yale Vige! Had Ka¡¯s lie been exposed? Multiple emotions ran through Ka at this point. There was uneasiness, shock, and also fear. Her gaze on Julian turned anxious as she snapped,¡± Julian! Get to the point!¡¯ She pressed her hand against the phone again to mute the phone, interrupting Julian¡¯s talk with Diana as she pointed to the clock. ¡°You have thirty seconds left. If you talk about anything other than our marriage, I¡¯ll make sure Diana gets hurt!¡± Never in his life had Julian been threatened in this manner before. However, it was extremely effective-because Diana¡¯s life was on the line. Julian couldn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. He pushed the remaining thoughts of Yale Vige out of his mind, and his demeanor toward Diana changed immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about irrelevant things! So what if you saved me? Ka also saved me. I won¡¯t change my mind about marrying her because of that, Diana. Just give up on that idea!¡± Diana never expected that after revealing her final secret and rifying everything, it would only invite doubt and suspicion from his end. He firmly believed she wanted to use the debt of saving his life to challenge Ka¡¯s position. It had been the right decision for her to have thrown away the photost time¡­ ¡¯Diana?¡¯ Hearing only silence from the other end, Julian thought something had happened to her, and his heart clenched tightly. He felt a fierce storm sweep through him, leaving his body and soul ravaged painfully, like a tree that had withered up and lost all its leaves during fall. His grip on the phone tightened as his fear grew. But luckily, Diana only responded with a simple, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Julian immediately felt the weight in his heart lighten. He took a deep breath and nced at the time that was ticking away. He needed to continue saying things that would make Diana believe he was marrying Ka, as the latter had demanded. The purpose was to deeply wound Diana¡¯s heart and to bring Ka the joy of revenge. The more his words hurt, the happier Ka was, and the safer Diana and Madam Fulcher would be. Julian understood Ka¡¯s intentions; yet as Diana was firmly in her grasp, he had no choice but to say things that went against his truest feelings. ¡®What else do you want to say?¡± In the end, it was Diana who spoke up first. Julian felt a pounding headache behind his eyes, and he almost choked as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± Ka pointed at her watch. Time was getting shorter. He almost blurted out the words pent up in his chest for a long time, but he managed to stop himself and instead said, ¡°I just thought of how truly stupid you were. From the moment I forced you to get an abortion, you should¡¯ve understood that I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you. Everything I did was for the sake of assuring Grandma. But you? You took my words seriously, so much so that even after losing the babies, you still came when I invited you to move back into the vi. Just admit it, Diana. You love me.¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Clenching his teeth, Julian then uttered the cruel words, ¡°But I don¡¯t love you, Diana. I never did.¡± ¡®What were you thinking, Diana? He never loved you! That¡¯s why a familiar driver brought me out of the vi. That¡¯s why he made sure I never made it to the exhibition to put pressure on Ka. That¡¯s why he trampled all over my expectations of winning the exhibition! That¡¯s why he happily invested a hundred million in my business¡­ It was all to make Ka happy-not me!* Even yesterday, when he pretended to be jealous upon seeing her giving an umbre to Oliver, it was all a prelude to today¡¯s kidnapping! ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana hissed through gritted teeth, her cheeks aching from the pressure of grounding her teeth together. Her eyes were devoid of tears, but the pain that struck her was stronger than the sensation of death. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His words were like a knife that was slowly sliding into her, piercing her inch by inch. ¡°Do you truly feel nothing for our babies?¡± She could forgive him for treating her poorly and toying with her, and even loving Ka. However, she couldn¡¯t forgive him for mentioning their babies with that indifferent attitude! Only five seconds remained on the clock, which meant there was time for just one more sentence. Julian could hear the despair in Diana¡¯s words, but he still replied clearly and firmly, ¡°Not one bit!¡± Julian truly didn¡¯t care about her or their babies-not even one bit! It was just like what he had said back at the factory. It was also Diana¡¯s fault for being so stupid¡­enough that she would remain involved with him for so long. Her stupidity made her believe that simply unting affection between her and Julian would anger Ka, and that if she destroyed Ka¡¯s face, Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to ept this reality and would refuse to face anything that was rted to her. Yet, the truth was¡­ Diana was just a pawn in their hands. The smallest existence in the vast sea. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake Julian¡¯s determination for Ka. She remained silent and the call ended; all that could be heard was the empty beeping sound on the other end. Julian¡¯s heart awas just as empty. There was no light in his eyes. Even if he could ensure Diana¡¯s and Madam Fulcher¡¯s safety, he had thoroughly wrecked Diana¡¯s heart. He had basically ruined every moment of kindness he had ever shown her. He had crushed those wonderful memories to dust and pulverized them with his own words. He had grounded her feelings to nothing and blocked off any possibility of a future for them, tossing it into the deep abyss. ¡°Julian,¡± Ka said in delight, handing him the microphone. ¡°Now¡¯s the time to announce to all of Richburgh that we¡¯re getting married!¡± Merely saying those words wasn¡¯t enough. She wanted Julian to make a promise to her in front of the many reporters present. There was a television in the room Diana was in, and it was turned on. The live broadcast of the exhibition was on it. It wouldn¡¯t have warranted a live broadcast if it was just an exhibition. However, since Julian announced his and Ka¡¯s engagement on the spot, it became a sensational event where viewership was at an all-time high. Diana and Madam Fulcher leaned against the edge of the bed, their hands and feet bound with ropes. Madam Fulcher nced at Diana, looking like she wanted to say something, but ultimately hesitating. She had heard parts of the conversation on the phone earlier. ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Fulcher lowered her head, unable to hide her disappointment toward her grandson as she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face you.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Grandma,¡± Diana said with a smile, but there was something broken in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t me him, and I certainly don¡¯t me you.¡± If she had to me someone, it would be herself. She had ample time and opportunities to draw a clear line between them. Even after they had obtained their divorce certificate, they had little contact for a considerable amount of time. Ultimately, she willingly walked into his trap and became a stepping stone for his and Ka¡¯s marriage- a tool to please Ka, and a joke in that woman¡¯s eyes! Diana wasn¡¯t even worth enough to be a substitute; Julian only loved Ka, and there was no one else in his eyes! Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Even though Ka had ruined her throat, Julian was still willing to listen to her speak with that horrible voice. That¡¯s why he chose to stay by Ka¡¯s side when both she and Diana had been hospitalized. Though Ka¡¯s appearance had been thoroughly ruined, Julian hadn¡¯t held Diana ountable. However, that was only because he wanted to handle things in a more appropriate manner for Ka¡¯s sake. Things were never like what Diana had assumed. Julian hadn¡¯t soughtfort about Ka¡¯s disfigurement from Diana and deluded himself¡­ He had simply been wholly willing and devoted to Ka since the very beginning. Diana felt like a thousand needles were poking her palms. She had been holding onto Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand for so long, and slowly loosened her grip when she realized that. Suddenly, a sound came from the door, and it swung open. Hans walked in, and on Ka¡¯s orders, he brought a remote control to turn on the television. ¡°Watch it,¡± Hans instructed coldly before walking out of the room once more. On the television, Julian was smiling as he announced their engagement. Tomorrow, they would have a grand celebration. How exciting. Madam Fulcher was on the verge of tears from sheer anger, but she held them back because Diana was present. If she cried, Diana would be even more upset. There was a slight difort in Madam Fulcher¡¯s heart, and she had been holding it in. She wanted to say something to Diana, but when she saw the scene of Julian announcing his engagement on the television, she swallowed her words. Actually¡­ She found it hard to believe that Julian, whom she had raised, could be so heartless. But she didn¡¯t dare bring up this topic with Diana, let alone talk to her about it. They could only silently watch the television together as Ka presented a bridal veil for Julian to ce on her head after the announcement. They were truly well-prepared. Fortunately, Diana had her own preparations. With the end of the exhibition, there should have been a major incident in the Winnington family¡¯s fashionpany. Thest time she visited Winnington Fashions, she noticed the inconsistent quality of their ready-to- wear garments. If the garments were mass-produced and entered the market, they would inevitably face bacsh in terms of quality. It was why she worked so hard to ensure Ka¡¯s participation in the exhibition. However¡­ Diana never intended for Ka to be the champion. But now that Ka had, the more renowned she became with Julian¡¯s support, the more orders Winnington Fashions would receive. The more orders they got, the higher the chances of them not keeping up the quality of their work and facing significant setbacks. Winnington Fashions itself had a weak foundation. If they sent out so many orders with potential quality issues, they would undoubtedly face a wave of returns and numerous negative reviews like a sea. What awaited them would be their downfall. Ka¡¯s aspirations would also crumble. With James¡¯s personality, he would inevitably increase investments and production at this moment. When it was time to face the wreckage left behind by those decisions, one could only imagine how serious the consequences would be. James¡¯s position in the Winnington family would be greatly affected. Ka would lose her right-hand man. There might even no longer be a ce for James in the Winnington family. With that, the resentment of her babies, who had been dug up by their own maternal grandfather, would at least be avenged-even if just a little. As for Ka¡­ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Diana had originally intended to use Julian to defeat Ka mentally, but she didn¡¯t expect to be a laughingstock in their eyes instead. ¡°Diana.¡± Madam Fulcher sensed her unstable emotions, and felt deep sorrow. Her eyes trembled slightly as she said. ¡°Do you believe what Julian said earlier?¡± Diana shook her head at first, but then nodded instead. At this point, she didn¡¯t need to dwell on whether those words were true or false. She only needed to know that Julian had again chosen Ka over her, which was more than enough. ¡°I raised Julian, and his respect for me¡­¡± Madam Fulcher hesitated momentarily, but then her gaze became determined, and she continued,¡± It¡¯s impossible for it to be nonexistent.¡± It was even more impossible that Julian, who knew of her underlying illness, would drag her and Diana out of thefort of her own home and to an unknown ce. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Diana agreed with this point. But Julian probably didn¡¯t care as much for herpared to Madam Fulcher, and his obsession with Ka seemed to have reached a maddening level. ¡°I don¡¯t dare make any baseless spections anymore,¡± Diana said. Ultimately, her trust in him waspletely shattered by disappointment after disappointment. Madam Fulcher naturally noticed Diana¡¯s feelings. Instead of immediately discussing the phone call with Julian, she calmly brought up Diana¡¯s birthday. ¡°Do you remember the sign saying ¡®Dogs like Julian are not allowed inside¡¯?¡± Diana was surprised at the abrupt change in topic, and a faint bitterness resurfaced in her heart. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Madam Fulcher smiled kindly and said, ¡°Julian made it himself and ced it at the door because he knew you didn¡¯t want to see him. He did it so you could have a peaceful birthday in my home.¡± Diana felt her determination waver; the shattered parts of her heart seemed to piece themselves back together slowly by some magical force. ¡® Despite the sign at the door, Julian still entered the old mansion.¡± Diana knew this. She had returned that day and had a conversation with him, after all. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had been curious at the time. Could Julian not see such arge sign? How did he manage to endure the insult? And now, she got her answer straight from Madam Fulcher. ¡°He said that as long as you¡¯re at ease, it didn¡¯t matter if he became a dog.¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s face visibly brightened as she went on. ¡°You see, he quite enjoys being yourpdog.¡± ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t tease me,¡¯ Diana muttered, clearly stunned. How was it possible for Julian to have said those words?! He was a proud and dignified man, esteemed to the point that the entire Richburgh would revolve around him with just a wave of his hand! How could he utter such self-deprecating words? Especially to Madam Fulcher, someone he was so close to¡­ ¡°Julian didn¡¯t care if he waspared to a dog. On that day, he entered the courtyard of the old mansion early and watched you celebrate your birthday with us from a distance.¡± No wonder Diana felt like she was being watched the entire day! Diana felt goosebumps all over her body. She never imagined that Julian would be a person like this when she wasn¡¯t with him. This was much more touching than any of the words he had said to her face, as these actions that had truly happened felt incredibly genuine to her; she didn¡¯t need to specte about the truthfulness of his words. She just needed to know and remember that when she didn¡¯t spend with him and didn¡¯t know what he was doing, he had once treated her so gently and treasured her. Diana¡¯s heart softened even more. ¡°And then?¡± Her trust in Julian was slowly being repaired. Madam Fulcher looked pleased with Diana¡¯s question. ¡°And then, Julian turned the scenes of you being with us that day into a video. He had someone put his face in the middle of the video and¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± At this point, Madam Fulcher burst intoughter. It piqued Diana¡¯s curiosity. ¡°And what happened?¡± ¡°Are you that impatient to know?¡± Madam Fulcher asked teasingly, deliberately building up suspense. Diana subconsciously wanted to retort, but thinking about that glorious man and her entanglement with him, she corrected her habit of saying one thing and meaning another. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She was impatient to confirm Julian¡¯s feelings. Impatient to tell Julian again that their fate began in Yale Vige, which was a long, long time ago, so long that she almost missed this childhood connection with him. She wanted to tell him their bond was no weaker than the one Ka had with him. ¡°Good girl.¡± Madam Fulcher hadn¡¯t misjudged Diana. She liked Diana¡¯s daring and straightforward nature. Diana was like an invincible little grass on fire, standing strong through each hurt. ¡°Julian, he¡­¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s aged and solemn voice immersed Diana in the scene once again. ¡°He made sure his face was always in close contact with yours, saying that it¡¯d make you two appear affectionate and give the illusion that you still love him.¡± Her own grandchild, even in love, was so cautious. ¡°But if his face was edited onto the video and constantly pressed against mine¡­¡± The more Diana thought about it, the stranger it seemed. ¡°Was he supposed to be bending down and pressing his face against mine the whole time?¡± What would that look like? ¡°He wasn¡¯t bending down. He had someone edit only his face onto the video.¡± Madam Fulcher replied. She then imitated Julian¡¯s tone back then and said, ¡°My Diana is too delicate. If I edited my whole body into the video, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist hugging her.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Julian had edited himself into the video. And he even pressed his face against Diana¡¯s in it. Furthermore, he even said he wanted to hug her¡­ Diana couldn¡¯t believe that Julian had spoken such silly behavior and words! But¡­ Madam Fulcher would never deceive her. ¡¯Julian¡­¡¯ After knowing all these things, an indescribable feeling surged Diana¡¯s heart, the feeling akin to biting into a bittersweet fruit. With just a little force, an infinite and indescribable taste burst between her teeth. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Madam Fulcher felt sore from being tied up; although she wanted to move, she couldn¡¯t. Despite her physical difort, she continued to look kindly at Diana and said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡¯Did he really¡­¡± Diana began to say, but she swallowed harshly before finally continuing, ¡°Did he really¡­like me and not treat me as a substitute?¡± Seeing herck of confidence, Madam Fulcher chuckled. ¡°Diana, my clever girl. Can¡¯t you truly see what¡¯s in Julian¡¯s heart?¡± The foolish things he did for Diana behind the scenes, not to mention his verbal confessions¡­ Just by looking at their everyday interactions over the past three years of their marriage, one could see that Julian¡¯s feelings for Diana were extraordinary. However, Ka¡¯s appearance muddled their true feelings for one another. Thinking of that wretched woman, Madam Fulcher couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡± If Ka hadn¡¯t saved Julian¡¯s life before¡­¡± This matter had be a terrible heartache for Madam Fulcher. ¡°If the debt of gratitude wasn¡¯t tying them down so strongly, Julian definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so blindly infatuated with her for so many years,¡± Madam Fulcher said, ncing at Diana. ¡°I say infatuated, but I don¡¯t think a romantic connection ever existed.¡± Otherwise, Madam Fulcher wouldn¡¯t have been foolish enough to deceive the person Julian loved deeply and send that woman away to another country three years ago. She wouldn¡¯t watch her beloved grandson and lover be separated by a great distance. ¡°Julian isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s good at handling emotions,¡¯ Madam Fulcher went on with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s also due to how we brought him up, especially myte husband. He was afraid Julian and I wouldn¡¯t live a good life, so he pushed for an elite education with all his might, resulting in Julian¡¯s character¡­which is lacking a bit in matters of the heart.¡± Madam Fulcher¡¯s words were sincere. When it all came down to it, the only thing she wanted to convey to Diana was that Julian loved Diana. He loved her far more than she could imagine in the years she was unaware of-it was never just her wishful thinking. Madam Fulcher¡¯s words brought immensefort to Diana. However, Madam Fulcher wasn¡¯t Julian himself. Perhaps he loved her, but the fact remained that he had done too many things to hurt her. Diana¡¯s lips paled a little as she recalled all that had happened in the past. She couldn¡¯t be certain whether she should believe Madam Fulcher¡¯s words about Julian¡¯s feelings for her. But now¡­ Madam Fulcher¡¯s expression suddenly grew serious. ¡°Diana, I know that it¡¯s difficult for you to believe Julian¡¯s feelings for you in such a short time, but do you believe in my feelings for you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Madam Fulcher had treated her much better than her own parents. She was the only rtive that Diana acknowledged in this world so far. ¡°Then work with me in this act.¡± Diana was taken aback and looked at their current situation. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yes, here.¡± Madam Fulcher smiled and tightened her grip on Diana¡¯s hand.¡± Do you remember the shares I transferred to you before?¡± Diana nodded. She definitely remembered the substantial amount of money the older woman had practically bullied her into epting ¡°You have to remember that those shares can be disposed of at any time if you have a need for them.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing this up now when everything¡¯s fine?¡± In such a tense situation, Madam Fulcher speaking to Diana like this gave Diana a sense of preparing for what¡¯s toe. She was inexplicably anxious. Once again, she instinctively tightened her grip on Madam Fulcher¡¯s hand. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Madam Fulcher seemed to have guessed Diana¡¯s thoughts, and smiled. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine. Remember, I promised you I¡¯d live a long and healthy life. I¡¯m in good shape now. Right now, I just want to make a bet with you.¡± A glimmer flickered in Madam Fulcher¡¯s eyes, and Diana¡¯s features seemed to be deeply imprinted in them. Madam Fulcher looked like she dearly wanted to hold Diana in her arms, and her eyes were filled with love. Madam Fulcher genuinely loved Diana. And she truly felt heartache for her. She wanted to live a long life in this world, and await the day Diana and Julian would reconcile and have children. But now¡­ Her heart twinged with pain and her vision blurred, and certain things became unclear, only appearing as a blur. Madam Fulcher knew her illness was acting up. After years of enduring and training, she had long mastered the skill of remaining calm andposed even in the face of great challenges. She was confident she could hide her physical condition from Diana and prevent thetter from noticing. When she spoke, her voice was louder and clearer than usual. ¡°I just want to see which of us is right. I want you to confirm Julian¡¯s feelings.¡± She was certain the person who had bound her and Diana to this ce was definitely not Julian. Furthermore¡­ They were very likely being held hostage by Ka, which was why Julian had no choice but to announce his engagement to her publicly. Madam Fulcher knew she had to get Diana out of this ce before something happened to Diana. As long as Diana was safe, Julian would be free to act. Perhaps he could even fight for a chance for Madam Fulcher to live. However, all this relied on Diana sessfully escaping and being unaware of Madam Fulcher¡¯s current physical condition. Otherwise, Diana would never leave her side. As Madam Fulcher thought everything through and made the best preparations, she also prepared for the worst. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll continue to be part of our family and remarry Julian.¡± ¡¯Gran¡­¡± Diana felt this was too hasty, and there were still things she hadn¡¯t thought through. It was all a mess and very much unclear to her. But Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t n to give her a chance to react and interrupted her, ¡°If I lose, and you confirm that Julian truly has no feelings for you and only treated you as a substitute, then you can do whatever you want to them. I will take care of it.¡± Thest sentence tempted Diana. ¡°Whatever I want?¡± ¡¯Whatever you want.¡± With Madam Fulcher¡¯s assurance,bined with James¡¯s downfall, Diana suddenly felt that bringing the matter of the grave to light and seeking justice for the babies had a greater chance. Even if Julian didn¡¯t love her, he would have to consider Madam Fulcher¡¯s feelings and provide a solution. ¡¯Okay, I agree.¡± Madam Fulcher breathed a sigh of relief and released Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°Good.¡± Madam Fulcher moved her arm with great difficulty, covering her heart as sweat formed on her face. ¡¯To verify our bet, we need to start acting now.¡± ¡¯ Acting?¡± Diana noticed Madam Fulcher¡¯s obvious difort, and her heart skipped a beat. She immediately made a decision. ¡°You¡¯re not acting at all right now!¡± How could acting be so realistic? Tears welled up in her eyes as Diana frantically called out for help. ¡°Hans! Hans! Grandma isn¡¯t feeling well! Open the door! I want to see Julian! I want to see Julian!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why the hell are you shouting?¡± Hans forcefully opened the door andshed out, leaving several footprints on Diana¡¯s body, causing her to fall to the ground. Madam Fulcher fell as well. Diana ignored the pain and kept her eyes fixed on Madam Fulcher, noticing how thetter¡¯s face was visibly turning pale. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Diana¡¯s hands trembled with anxiety, but as her limbs were bound by ropes, she was powerless to do anything else but weakly call out to Madam Fulcher. Yet, the olddy never lifted her eyes to look at her. Diana felt her heart clench tightly, like someone had grabbed it and squeezed it. It was so suffocating that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. The same fear she had when she thought of losing her babies resurfaced, and tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Madam Fulcher and then at Hans. ¡®Why are you just standing there?! Save her! Quickly!¡¯ It was evident that Madam Fulcher was experiencing difort in her heart. The high blood pressure was causing cerebral hypoxia, and the symptoms were already apparent. Once these underlying conditions acted up, it was a life-threatening situation. But Hans remained motionless, even crossing his arms and looking at them as if nothing was happening. A ze of anger spread in Diana¡¯s chest, and she exerted all her strength to try and free herself from the ropes. But the harder she struggled, the tighter Madam Fulcher, who was bound to her by the same rope, was tied, making thetter increasingly ufortable. Finally, Diana dared not move. However, her wrists were already rubbed raw, and due to her physical condition, the wound quickly swelled and grewrger. The rope was constricting the wound even deeper. Still, she waspletely unaware of the pain as her eyes were glued on Madam Fulcher, fearing any further deterioration in her condition. Fortunately, Madam Fulcher¡¯s physical condition didn¡¯t appear to worsen. Her mental state, however, remained poor; she still couldn¡¯t open her eyes or speak to her. If they continued to wait like this, something would inevitably happen to Madam Fulcher here. Thinking back to Madam Fulcher¡¯s mention of shares and her tone of discussing matters after her passing, Diana couldn¡¯t contain her impatience. But it was clear that Hans had no intention of saving Madam Fulcher. Diana began to believe that perhaps Julian hadn¡¯t orchestrated this kidnapping. As despicable as he might be, he couldn¡¯t possibly do something like this to Madam Fulcher! Her gaze swept around the room and finally settled on a cup, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Hans and asked, ¡°Are you really nning to let her die?¡± Hans remained silent, staring at them with indifferent eyes. ¡®Fine,¡± Diana spat as she gradually calmed down. ¡°As long as you tell Julian, the one who kidnapped me, that Grandma¡¯s death has nothing to do with me and ask him not to hold me responsible.¡¯ Hans felt relieved, thinking they hadn¡¯t figured out their n yet since she didn¡¯t mention Ka. Diana truly believed that Julian was the one who kidnapped her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This aligned with the exnation given by Ka when she hired him. He wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore, and simply nodded before ncing at the olddy lying on the ground and walking out of the room with a cold smirk. Ka had made it clear that if the olddy died due to illness and not through foul y, the ransom for the kidnapped person would double. Thus, it was only natural that Hans wished for the old hag to die. Besides, they couldn¡¯t find a way out of this room anyway. He confidently closed the door and left without any worry. With a click, the lock slid into ce. Once Diana confirmed that Hans had left, she didn¡¯t waste time catching her breath. She then used her head to hit the table in front of her repeatedly. The dull thumping sound echoed in the room and her forehead swelled quickly, but Diana didn¡¯t care. She continued this self-destructive action and only stopped when the ss on the table was knocked over onto the floor. She needed to escape! She needed to save Madam Fulcher! These thoughts kept repeating in her mind. Diana clenched her teeth and endured all the pain running through her. With sheer willpower, she picked up the broken pieces of the ss with her mouth and slowly began to cut through the rope. Afterpleting these tasks, Diana¡¯s face and mouth were swollen, with traces of blood mixed in. Her entire face was approaching disfigurement. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Even Diana¡¯s hands were swollen, and looked like a pig¡¯s trotters. Her hands almost melded with the severed and torn rope, making it impossible to distinguish where her flesh or the rope began. Fortunately, Madam Fulcher seemed to have recovered slightly. Herplexion had regained its healthy color. ¡°Diana¡­¡± She opened her eyes, and as soon as she saw Diana¡¯s appearance, she was filled with grief and almost burst into tears. In fact, she did cry. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my dear.¡± Diana smiled weakly at Madam Fulcher, as if she had no strength left.¡± You¡­ugh¡­!¡¯ The cuts on Diana¡¯s mouth caused by the ss shards stung, making it incredibly painful to speak. She tried several times, but couldn¡¯t speak normally. Madam Fulcher¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely. Her trembling hand gently touched the wound on Diana¡¯s wrist, where the broken ss had caused a deep cut. She hesitated and withdrew her hand. ¡°I know you want to say that I don¡¯t owe you an apology, but this time, I was really in the wrong. I wanted you to escape and verify our bet, so I staged that performance just now. But as an actor who didn¡¯t know the script, you improvised. And the result¡­¡± She reached out with trembling fingers to touch Diana¡¯s wound, but recoiled and withdrew it. ¡°The result.Js that you got hurt to this extent.¡± Diana was slightly stunned. Was the acting Madam Fulcher mentioned referring to the y they just performed, pretending to be seriously ill? She looked so distressed, almost unable to breathe-and it was all an act?! Like a balloon that suddenly lost its air, Diana instantly copsed to the ground as the adrenaline that coursed through her dissipated. Madam Fulcher immediately acted like a guilty child, looking down and cautiously asking, ¡°Are you angry with me?¡¯ Diana shook her head. She was relieved. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And that feeling had crashed over her, leaving her with no strength. Whether it was acting or not, as long as Madam Fulcher was safe, Diana¡¯s own physical condition didn¡¯t matter. Seeing the sparkle in Diana¡¯s eyes, Madam Fulcher was deeply moved. ¡®I¡¯m d you¡¯re not angry with me.¡± She was extremely relieved, and wished to bring Diana and Julian together before her death to let them know each other¡¯s feelings and reconcile. As for her, she was already in herst moments. Madam Fulcher endured the suffocating feeling of oxygen deprivation in her brain and the stabbing pain in her heart. She pretended to be fine as she untied all the ropes that Diana had helped her cut, and then walked to the window steadily. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all a backdrop.¡± In other words, this ce wasn¡¯t a luxurious hotel. Diana realized this, and looked at Madam Fulcher in shock. ¡¯Everything here is an illusion,¡± Diana said, pulling aside the backdrop before her to reveal the building behind; it was covered in reinforced concrete, filled with spider webs and dark empty windows, as if it had been abandoned for a long time. ¡®It looks like¡­an abandoned residential area.¡± Diana struggled to swallow,¡¯ Right?¡± ¡¯Yes,¡± Madam Fulcher replied. ¡°We can¡¯t determine who our kidnapper is at present, but the one thing I can be certain of is that you must escape from here.¡± Diana covered her mouth, preventing the pain from speaking as she asked, ¡®So¡­ You pretended to be sick, forcing me to have an outburst and give us a chance to survive?¡± ¡®What else could we do?¡± Madam Fulcher said. ¡°Sitting around waiting to die isn¡¯t my style.¡± At this moment, there seemed to be a hidden knife in Madam Fulcher¡¯s gaze, sharp and resolute. Seeing how clear Madam Fulcher¡¯s words were and her logical reasoning, Diana finally believed the former had only been pretending to be ill. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry to have put you through this,¡± Madam Fulcher said. ¡°You had to pay such a great price to break free from the ropes and gain your freedom.¡± More importantly, it had worked to lower Hans¡¯s guard. This increased the probability of Diana sessfully escaping. Yet at that moment, neither of them could have anticipated that despite everyone¡¯s efforts in the kidnapping case, in the end¡­ Each person would be trapped in the whirlpool of fate, and there would be no winners. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 After a series of twists and turns, Diana sessfully escaped from that room. It turned out that this ce really wasn¡¯t a luxurious hotel. If Julian had believed the information she had provided earlier, it would¡¯ve been all in vain; he would never find this abandoned residential areapletely unrted to a luxury hotel. Diana slid down the makeshift rope made from bedsheets in the room, and continued running without stopping until she reached a rtively safe ce. By now, she was already exhausted. However, Hans had taken her phone earlier, and she couldn¡¯t determine where she was exactly without it. She considered borrowing someone¡¯s phone to contact Julian, but her disheveled appearance made people avoid her as they feared trouble. She had no choice but to ask for directions, and slowly make her way toward the central area of Richburgh. Unexpectedly, she had been walking for a whole day and night. When she reached the hotel where Julian had announced his marriage to Ka on television, her lips were cracked and her wounds had stuck to her clothes, making her blood and flesh indistinguishable. Her wrists, ankles, and face were swollen to the point her original appearance was unrecognizable. The white dress she wore had be dirty, as if she had rolled in the mud. When she arrived at the hotel entrance, as expected, she was stopped by someone. The security guard at the entrance sneered at her, approaching with a baton, intending to drive away this troublesome beggar. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think the likes of you can see Mr. Fulcher?¡± But Diana refused to move and kept repeating, ¡°I want to see Julian.¡± As the auspicious time for the wedding approached, the security guard became impatient. ¡¯Will you leave or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Madam Fulcher was waiting for Diana at that ce, and she had to ensure Julian rushed over as soon as possible. Madam Fulcher¡¯s safety would be at a higher risk every minute she dyed. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t dared to waste a single moment on her way here. ¡°I want to see Julian!¡± she shouted towards the hotel entrance, trying to make her voice heard. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. By now, more guests had started to arrive. Diana stood at the entrance, appearing entirely out of ce. The security guard became more anxious, and he picked up his baton and struck her repeatedly. ¡® Are you going to leave or not? This is Mr. Fulcher and Miss Ka¡¯s wedding! We won¡¯t let you off the hook if you dy this joyous asion!¡± As Diana listened, a pang went through her heart. Back then, Julian had also given her a grand wedding, with ceremonies and all the necessary pomp. Still, itcked this kind of world-dering grandeur, and there were fewer peopleing to congratte them. But now, Julian and Ka¡¯s wedding, although announcedte, had reached the level of being widely known all over. Had Julian gone all out like this for Ka¡¯s sake? Or¡­ Was it true, as Madam Fulcher said, that he had only done all of this because they were held hostage and he was threatened by Ka? Did Julian¡­ Truly have feelings for her? Then, what did his childhood friendship with Ka amount to? What about all those years of waiting, even their marriage? Was it all because of Diana¡¯s resemnce to Ka¡¯s face? Did Julian truly never have feelings for Ka? Diana didn¡¯t dare to dwell on these thoughts. Right now, she relied on her love and concern for Madam Fulcher, who was like her own grandmother, to carry her through. Regardless of the truth, she had to see Julian first. She could only ensure Madam Fulcher¡¯s safety by meeting him. The thought of Madam Fulcher being alone in the abandoned residential area made Diana extremely anxious. Even though the baton struck her, her feet were rooted to the ground and she had no intention of leaving. But by now, the guests had started to arrive. The security guards, seeing that the baton wasn¡¯t effective, had no choice but to restrain her physically. With her weak strength and numerous wounds, she couldn¡¯t withstand their pulling and was immediately locked in the hotel¡¯s storage room. There was no one here, and the surroundings were filled with stored items. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 As Diana heard the door click shut and lock, she grew even more uneasy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t escape because the storage room didn¡¯t even have windows. Meanwhile, Julian was waiting at the vi for news from Noel. After a sleepless night, the call finally came. ¡¯Sir¡­¡± Upon hearing Noel¡¯s tone, Julian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is there still no sign of them? ¡ö ¡® No,¡± Noel replied apologetically. ¡°I apologize, sir. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m ipetent.¡± Their influence spread throughout Richburgh, yet they couldn¡¯t even find two women! Julian felt increasingly frustrated, but had to ept the hard reality.¡± Forget it.¡± In this world, not everything would go ording to his wishes. Ever since he realized his feelings for Diana, he had be more aware of his limitations as an individual. ¡®I¡¯ll marry her.¡± As long as he married Ka, she would tell him the whereabouts of Diana and Madam Fulcher, and they would be safe. ¡® But sir¡­¡± Noel felt it unfair to Julian. Julian was an invincible boss to him, and the man had never faced such a threat before! ¡®There¡¯s no buts,¡± Julian said tly. ¡°I lost in this match against Ka, and that¡¯s a fact.¡¯ When one lost, it is necessary to ept the punishment from the winner¡­ And marrying Ka was Julian¡¯s punishment. Despite that, this wedding wasn¡¯t like what Ka had imagined, where everything followed her wishes. There was no traditional ceremony, not even an exchange of vows. Also, Julian only came out of his room when Ka arrived at the vi. The first thing he said was, ¡°Are Diana and Grandma safe?¡± And the second thing was, ¡°I want to talk to them again.¡¯ Due to her excitement, Ka had barely slept all night. She started doing her makeup at three in the morning, resulting in her bridal look today. Her wedding dress was carefully selected, and the veil on her face didn¡¯t appear excessive. Instead, it added a touch of mysterious beauty to her overall appearance. Unfortunately, her eyebrows and eyes were nothing like Diana¡¯s. Julian¡¯s heart tightened at the thought of Diana. ¡®Well?¡± His eyes flickered, his gaze as sharp as a sickle, as if they could pierce through Ka¡¯s body. If it weren¡¯t for Diana and Madam Fulcher still being in her hands, Ka was sure she would have died a thousand deaths already. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She gently touched her own heart. As long as her life-saving favor remained, Julian would always hesitate when it came to her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He was someone¡­ Who ced great importance on such debts. However, she couldn¡¯t resist his domineering demand in the end, and she obediently called Hans. However, the man refused to answer. Ka sensed something unexpected had happened, so she nced at Julian before walking out of the room and continued dialing. Hans finally picked up after numerous attempts, but he sounded panicked.¡± Hello?¡¯ Ka pushed her worries aside and asked sharply, her voice like a crow screeching, ¡°What happened?¡± Hans knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. ¡°That b*tch ran away! She¡¯s gone!¡± Ka felt as if someone had taken a bat to her head; rage coursed through her to the point she almost threw up blood. ¡®What did you say?!¡± Diana escaped? How would Ka continue this act?! ¡®Diana ran away!¡± Hans was also outraged, and recounted what had happened to Ka. ¡°She tricked me! She made me believe that she had no intention of escaping. And with the old hag looking like she was about to keel over, she didn¡¯t seem like a threat. So I rxed a bit¡­¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t seem like a threat?¡± Ka pinched the bridge of her nose, wishing she could rush to Hans¡¯s side right now and smash his head. ¡®Are you telling me that you thought the formidable olddy from the Fulcher family and Diana, who established a sessful studio in such a short time, posed no threat?¡± Ka felt like she was about to go mad from the anger Hans was causing her. ¡®You idiot!¡± She desperately wanted to tear open his head to see if anything was wrong with his brain. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Ultimately, the only thing she could do right now was to remain calm lest Julian noticed something was amiss. ¡°Can you identify the direction Diana fled?¡± Hans replied quickly, ¡°No, she¡¯s already escaped for one day and one night w Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fire burned in Ka¡¯s chest when she heard this. She spent so much money to hire Hans Lemmington precisely because he had experience in murder and all sorts of crimes. She thought that given how vicious he was, he would definitely show no mercy to Diana. She never expected him to end up losing her! What¡¯s worse, he only decided to inform her after one entire day and night had passed. One day and one night! It was entirely possible that Diana had fled from the dested suburbs to the main city. For Ka she knew, she was already waiting at the hotel for her and Julian to arrive¡­ Fear gripped Ka the more she thought about it. She immediately called the hotel staff to take note of a woman with an outstanding air about her. She even sent them a photo of herself before she was disfigured, and reminded them to hold Diana back if they spotted her and hand Diana to her. Afterwards, she asked Hans, ¡°Where¡¯s the old woman? How is she?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Then, Hans changed the subject. ¡°When are you going to pay me the bnce?¡± ¡°You lost that woman and you have the cheek to demand me for money?!¡± Ka was on the verge of being angered to death. ¡®You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me hot air!¡± As a man who had been in jail and even murdered, Hans cared not for reason and only for his money. ¡°I helped you kidnap her, so you must pay me. If you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll take that old woman away!¡± That won¡¯t do! If that happened, Julian would never spare Ka. Ka did want something untoward to happen to Madam Fulcher, but she didn¡¯t want herself to be responsible for it. She wanted it to happen when both she and Diana were together, so she could push the me to Diana. But now, Diana had fled. Therefore, that old woman had to remain safe and sound. Ka had no choice but to give in. ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right now. But you must promise me that you¡¯ll keep a close watch on that old woman. Don¡¯t let her escape, and definitely don¡¯t let her die!¡± Satisfied, Hans said, ¡°I¡¯ll see how sincere you are first.¡± With that, he hung up. Ka¡¯s heart raced as it finally dawned on her that she waspletely incapable of controlling a murderer like Hans. Thankfully, she had money. With money, she would be able to control that man. Yes! Hans loved and needed money. As long as Ka had the money, he would surely listen to her and take good care of that old woman. The more she thought about this, the more reassured she was. Just then, Julian¡¯s cold voice snapped her back to attention. ¡®Well?¡± There was a tinge of anxiety in his voice. Ka sensed it, and her heart immediately hardened. ¡°No, nothing. Diana doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± He said such hurtful things yesterday, it waspletely understandable that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him over the phone¡­ Julian inevitably disappointed course through him. ¡®Then tell her that and let me hear her voice,¡± he pressed. He would only be willing to go through with this ridiculous wedding Ka wanted so badly if only he could confirm that Diana and his grandmother were safe. ¡°She said that she feels disgusted hearing either of our voices,¡± Ka lied without batting her eyelid. ¡°Grandmother said so, too. Whatever it is¡­¡± She shrugged and looked at Julian. ¡°It¡¯s about time for the auspicious hour. If we can¡¯t reach the hotel in time, I¡¯m not sure if any wounds will appear on Diana¡¯s body¡­¡± Julian came to apromise immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ka had never expected to see Julian so easily manipted. Diana Winnington¡­was greatly influential to him. Ka sneered, confident she hadplete hold over Julian. ¡°As long as you go through with this wedding with me, she¡¯ll return to your side safe and sound.¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 ¡°What about Grandma?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°She¡¯s advanced in years, and her health is poor. Take good care of her.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Ka nodded without any hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ll let my men take good care of her. She¡¯s my grandma too, after all.¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Ka to be so thick-skinned. Truly, he had been a ridiculously poor judge of character over the years. He used to think of Ka as an innocent little girl. He never expected that the kind little girl who saved him back then would one day grow up into¡­ He looked down, hiding the disappointment in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not your grandmother.¡± Never will she be in your entire life. He would never acknowledge it. Neither would Madam Fulcher. All generations of the Fulcher family will never acknowledge it! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He looked away and walked into his own car, not even sparing a nce at Ka who had meticulously dolled herself up. Ka wanted to call him to go into the wedding car, but the cold look in his eyes made her swallow the words back down her throat. It was already good enough for him to willingly go through with the wedding with her. As long as everyone in Richburgh was aware she was married to Julian, all was good. As for how he would arrive at the hotel, she was willing to leave that to him. Julian was still an impressive and powerful man whom she simply had a hold over. If she were to push him to a corner, no one would know what he was capable of doing. It was more important to get through the wedding first. Ka had been waiting for this wedding for a long time. There were many staff members who worked through the night just to make her dream wedding a reality. But¡­ What was strange was that James and Kate had yet to contact her today. Ka couldn¡¯t ovee the curiosity in her heart and called James, but no one answered her call. Could her emerging as champion at yesterday¡¯s exhibition made the Winningtons¡¯ fashion business wildly popr overnight and extremely profitable, thereby making James so busy he no longer cared about being Julian Fulcher¡¯s father-inw, something he used to care about above everything else? Ka had raked in so much money for the Winningtons; by now, her status in the family was surely secure! After the wedding, given how she saved Julian¡¯s life and how she brought prosperity to the Winningtons, which would make her grandfather step forward and speak up for her, Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. She would then take on the title of Mrs. Fulcher and lead a happy life. Most importantly, she defeated Diana just with this disfigured face of hers! She even managed to snatch Julian back, who belonged to her to begin with. Ka¡¯s mood improved with every passing thought. She didn¡¯t even care who was here to attend her wedding. She even forgot about the fact that Lucy didn¡¯t contact her at all. She only cared about getting the wedding ceremony over and done with. Meanwhile, Diana was losing hope with every minute she stayed in the warehouse. This ce was practically imprable. Forget going out to look for Julian, she could almost feel the air in here getting thinner simply staying in here and breathing. She even wondered if she would die here. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the day when Julian and Ka would get married, no less¡­ Just as Diana was sitting hopelessly on the ground anding to terms with her fate, she heard a familiar voice sounding in her ears. ¡°Well, well, well. We meet again.¡± The fan in his hand opened and closed as he stood in the dark warehouse and stretched his hand out to her. ¡°Look how miserable you are right now! Give me your hand, I¡¯ll get you out.¡± It was Simon Channing! Oliver Channing¡¯s brother, who resembled Julian somewhat¡­ To Diana, he was quite the deviant. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 She never thought she would feel such affinity for that little deviant! Thest time he sent her back to the vi in the rain, Julian must¡¯ve found a chance to knock some sense into him. That probably resulted in their chance meeting today. Diana reached her hand out eagerly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Thank me?¡± Simon¡¯s face fell suddenly, and he even retracted his hand.¡± What are you thanking me for?¡± He had always been a temperamental man. Diana sensed that something was off, but refused to let go of the only hope she could see. ¡°For getting me out of this ce¡­¡± ¡°Getting you out of this ce?¡± Simon furrowed his brows as if confused, and looked helplessly at her. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Do you need my help to get out of this ce?¡± Given how miserable Diana looked, anyone would be able to guess that she needed help and wasn¡¯t out for a stroll during a vacation. Yet Simon Channing chose to turn a blind eye to her miserable state. He clearly didn¡¯t have the intention of saving her. She decided not to waste her breath and instead save energy by ignoring him. This woman was interesting indeed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He had seen her sashay around Julian and being demure and dignified before Oliver. Yet, nothing was as shocking as seeing her like this. Ugly. Truly ugly. Yet, there was still a tinge of resilience between her brows. Her bony shoulders looked weighed down with life¡¯s burdens, but were still stubbornly holding on. It was a mesmerizing scene to behold. Simon drew closer to her and pressed hard onto her wounds, making her inhale sharply with pain. Even so, she refused to make a sound. She didn¡¯t overreact. That sat well with him. He suddenly felt his heart soften toward her and spoke once more. ¡®TH get you out?¡± If she were under ordinary circumstances, Diana certainly wouldn¡¯t believe the words of someone like Simon. But right now¡­ Grandma was still waiting for her, and she needed time. As much time as she could get. She wouldn¡¯t let any minute possibility slip by. So she gritted her teeth; ignoring the reason why Simon would press so hard on her wounds, she nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± But a look of awkwardness suddenly appeared on Simon¡¯s face. ¡°Forget it.¡± He retracted his hand once again. ¡®There¡¯s nothing between us. I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved between you and Julian and get myself into trouble again.¡± With that, he leaned against an industrial rack and simply stood right there. Diana could no longer stand his fickle-mindedness and unpredictability. This time, he merely pressed down hard on her wounds. What if he strangled her next time? He was a temperamental man who didn¡¯t operate by logic. Staying by his side would subject Diana to his mercy, just like a helpless sheep/ She would rather go all out and escape out of this ce by herself! She stood up, and finally found a wrench after searching through the racks. The wrench was slightly heavy, but thankfully, she had gotten used to carrying all those heavy fabrics that she had grown ustomed to handling such a weight. Simon was curious about her actions and sat down staring at her. ¡®What are you doing?¡± Diana remained silent. Without uttering a single word, she used the wrench to repeatedly smash the lock on the metal gate of the warehouse. As she did so, she realized why Simon kept going back on his word: he was trapped in here, too. Although she didn¡¯t know why he was trapped here, it remained a fact that, like her, he was unable to leave this ce as well. In fact, it was only until just now that he realized this. Simon, that little pervert¡­ He wasn¡¯t as cruel and fickle as Diana thought he was, but¡­ Chapter 589 Chapter 589 The insidious look in his eyes was much too overwhelming, and Diana didn¡¯t want to interact too much with him. She had this feeling that he was even more dangerous than Julian, and was in fact an amalgamation and exaggeration of all of Julian¡¯s ws. ¡­Strange. Why did she associate the two of them? Diana shook her head, and focused on repeatedly smashing the lock on the gate with the wrench in hand. This was way too energy consuming. Simon was tickled pink by her actions. ¡°What good would that do? By the time you¡¯re done smashing the lock, the wedding will be over.¡± Given what just happened, Diana wasn¡¯t as resistant against talking to him. ¡°You know that I came because of the wedding?¡± ¡°To snatch a man, what else?¡± Simon surveyed Diana from top to toe in disdain as he sneered, ¡°Who couldn¡¯t tell?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin things to him, and she found no need to do so anyway. Simon refused to let things go. ¡°Is that Julian Fulcher so good? Oliver Channing¡¯s pretty decent, too. Why don¡¯t you choose him instead?¡± ¡®That¡¯s your brother,¡± Diana corrected Simon¡¯s address of Oliver, feeling as if she had unknowingly drawn closer to this little pervert. She wanted to say more, but the wound on her lips hurt so badly that she decided to talk no more. Simon wasn¡¯t happy to hear that as he flipped his fan open and close repeatedly. ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He was clearly upset, and it sounded like he said that through gritted teeth and in an obviously unfriendly tone. Diana looked up and nced at him. Simon could be considered a handsome man, but his features were always twisted in a cold and dark snarl. That aura tempered through the years had probably affected his rather twisted appearance. Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t a man she should get close to. She looked down and stopped talking to him, trying her best not to provoke the unpredictable man before her. Simon saw her remain silent, and felt even more displeased. Once again, he reached out and pressed on her wound. Diana couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and turned away. Yet, she couldn¡¯t dodge his attack and she felt that pain pierce through her senses. ¡°You haven¡¯t replied to me.¡± Simon felt even more indignant than she did, and he felt justified in pressing down on her wound. Diana really didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him, but had to relent.¡± Reply to you about what?¡± Her wound hurt so badly. Her repeated smashing of the lock on the gate already made her feel worse. She didn¡¯t need Simon rubbing salt in her wound. ¡°Reply to me,¡± Simon said emphatically, seemingly taking the subject very seriously. ¡°Is Julian Fulcher really that good?¡± So good that everyone chose him. At that moment, Diana could sense Simon¡¯s mood getting darker, and the rtively harmonious air was once again dashed. She had no choice but to put her guard up once more. ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡± It was her heartfelt words. She truly didn¡¯t know whether Julian was really that good, but either way¡­ She wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Whatever it was, her priority right now was to deal with Simon and do her darndest to knock down that door. Simon¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Diana¡¯s perfunctory response. ¡°I think he¡¯s rather ordinary, too.¡± Too? What did he mean by ¡°rather ordinary¡±? Diana never said that Julian was ordinary. She simply didn¡¯t know how to answer Simon¡¯s question. Yet how did he end up assuming that they thought the same way, and even used the word ¡°too¡±? More importantly, he used the word ¡°ordinary¡± to describe Julian. It seemed Simon was very concerned about how other people viewed Julian. Perhaps he was still feeling vengeful from being taught a harsh lesson by Julian when he forced Diana back to the vi, and had be especially mindful about Julian as a result. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 He was still a young boy, after all. Diana just didn¡¯t know how much younger he waspared to Oliver. She decided to ask Oliver that question the next time she saw him. Still, she was in no mood to think further about them. She just wanted to get out of this ce. Just then, Simon¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had just obtained a treasure. He grabbed the wrench from Diana and said, ¡°Let me.¡± He was very strong. Diana couldn¡¯t tell from his usual style of dress, but he was lean yet muscr. His body looked even more toned as he exerted so much force with the wrench that his muscles bulged through his clothes. Thanks to his powerful smashing, the lock finally had signs of breaking apart. Simon continued smashing it with all his might. Diana, on the other hand, was left with nothing to do. Since she had nothing to do, the gears in her mind started shifting. She suddenly looked at Simon and asked him a question she had overlooked, ¡°How did you appear here in the warehouse?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was locked in here by someone else, but what about Simon? Simon shrugged. ¡°I came in along with you.¡± ¡°You came in along with me?¡± Diana repeated in disbelief. ¡°Yes. The security guards threw you in here,¡± Simon said. ¡°So I followed them in here, wanting to see how miserable a state Julian¡¯s ex-wife would end up in.¡± What a vengeful man he was! Julian had merely rebuked him a little, and he turned vengeful against her. Diana was baffled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me call for help and stop them from throwing me in here?¡± Simon stopped what he was doing and gave her a cheeky look. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± She was rendered speechless, but she snapped back to attention very quickly. ¡®Then why are you helping me to escape now?¡± Simon gave her a side-eye, clearly upset with her. ¡°Do I need to exin my every action to you?¡± The look he shot her was akin to needles pinning her down. Thankfully, Diana was used to such pressure thanks to being around Julian¡¯s overwhelming aura, and was able to look back into Simon¡¯s eyes nonchntly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Just as long as he was willing to help. It was tough for her to open the gate just by her strength alone. However, things were different with Simon¡¯s help. The lock was almosting apart. Finally, it fell on the floor with a loud crash. A smile broke across Simon¡¯s face, as if satisfied with Diana¡¯s earlier response. He liked seeing Julian¡¯s ex-wife behaving submissively to him. Without a second thought, he reached out to her. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll bring you out¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence or touch the wound on her wrist, Diana had shot out of the ce like an arrow. She acted as if he was a scourge. His eyes turned cloudy with emotions once again. Bloodstain and traces of dirt left from Diana¡¯s wrist tainted Simon¡¯s palm. The sight of it filled his eyes with rage. He rushed to the racks, grabbed a bottle of water, opened it, and washed his hands with nary an expression. He rubbed his hands repeatedly, as if trying to wash away the filth very carefully. He rubbed so hard that he started bleeding from the blisters caused by the wrench. Then, he stared at the bloody foam in a daze. Afterwards, he walked out and asked someone to fetch a needle for him. He pricked his blisters open under the fearful and watchful eyes of the others, then pointed in the direction that Diana fled in. ¡®The beggar the security guards locked up before is running to the front hall to cause trouble again.¡± Diana ran as quickly as she could. She managed to reach the wedding hall from the warehouse in less than thirty seconds. By the time she found a ce to stand, she heard the ear-piercing sounds of firecrackers and loud cheers from outside. She had once thought that her wedding with Julian was already a grand scene to behold; ultimately, she was the ignorant one. Ka and Julian¡¯s wedding was truly a grand affair. Lilies filled the entire hall, balloons covered the ceiling, and pastel lc colored the site. Guests flocked to the hall in endless streams, telling of the humongous effort to make this wedding a reality. The smell of flowers filled the nose and balloons floated before Diana. Everything felt like a dream, and she suddenly felt her feet take a step back. Does Julian Fulcher¡­ Really like her, as Grandma imed? Suddenly, someone yelled out loud and interrupted Diana¡¯s train of thought. ¡®The newlyweds have arrived!¡± At the same time, amidst the dreamy balloons and blooming lilies, everyone saw the couple walking down the hall. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Julian donned a navy blue suit, which was in his usual style and was a perfect fit for his body. It hugged his broad shoulders and narrow hips snugly. The hem of his suit jacket moved as he did, making him look even more suave. Ka, who was standing next to him, had her face covered with a veil, but her eyes were bright and lively as they told of how happy and smug she was feeling on the inside. She was clearly delighted. Her gown had a long train and left a mark on the floor wherever it swept past, sending petals and balloons flying as she moved. Anyone who saw them would be convinced that they were a match made in heaven. What¡¯s more, the groom of the wedding today was none other than Julian Fulcher. Endless streams of congrattions echoed within the wedding hall. Diana stood amidst the raging crowd, and considered giving up. Meanwhile, the security guards were charging toward her. Simon was following behind the security guards. He was pointing right at Diana. She never expected him to yell at the guards to lock her in the warehouse again when he spent so much effort and energy to smash the lock open! Was it just because she didn¡¯t give him her hand and let him lead her out? What a petty and vengeful man he was! And so, Diana had no choice but to move around the crowd. But she looked unkempt and heavily wounded, and her movements displeased many guests. Some even called their own bodyguards over to throw her out. Just then, the security guards rushed over. They yelled, ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s not a beggar! She¡¯s the one in the photo Miss Winnington gave us! Seize her!¡± The moment the guests heard the security guards yelling, they began calling for their own bodyguards, completely forgetting about wanting to please the newlyweds of the Fulcher family. Julian heard themotion; thinking he heard Diana¡¯s voice, he turned to look. However, he could only see the back of the heads of the crowd. It wasn¡¯t her. She was trapped in some unknown ce by Ka, Julian thought frustratedly. He retracted his gaze and turned to look at Ka. Naturally, he missed the moment Diana looked at him. ¡°Julian!¡± Diana almost jumped up as she yelled at the top of her voice. She was pushed farther and farther away, deeper and deeper into the overwhelming crowd. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± Her voice was heart-wrenching, filled with anxiety. Yet, he couldn¡¯t hear her. The music was too loud, the guests were too noisy, and his mind was too upied with memories of his wedding with Diana. Back then¡­ He didn¡¯t even take a single photograph of the event. The wedding officially began, and at Ka¡¯s request, the host went through the proceedings very quickly. He positioned the mic next to Julian¡¯s lips and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, will you take Miss Winnington as yourwfully wedded wife?¡± Miss Winnington? His Diana¡­ ¡®Yes! I will!¡± Why wouldn¡¯t he? It was what he wanted more than anything. Passion shed past his eyes, but it vanished the moment he saw Ka. She wasn¡¯t his Diana. She was just another Miss Winnington. And right now, he was standing in a wedding hall next to Ka Winnington. His Diana, on the other hand, was suffering along with his grandmother elsewhere. ¡°Miss Ka Winnington, will you take Mr. Fulcher as yourwfully wedding husband, never to¡­¡± Diana couldn¡¯t hear anything else after that. Her courage and strength vanished into thin air the moment she heard Julian¡¯s firm and resounding ¡®Yes!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Diana felt as if she had her soul sucked out of her. Her legs seemed to be walking on air, and she was suddenly in a trance-like daze. Who was she? Where was she? Why exactly did she try so hard toe here from that abandoned ce? Grandma! It was for her grandma, the one and only person in this world who loved and doted on her! Tears streamed down her face, soaking all the wounds she gathered these two days in her salty, wet drops. The security guards and bodyguards surrounding her were all in a daze at the sight of the state she was in. When the blood stains on her face were washed off by her tears, they could finally make out her facial features and became even more agitated. They stared hard at the photo that Ka sent them and yelled, ¡°We can¡¯t let her go! She¡¯s the one Miss Winnington is looking for!¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Diana any more. What Julian really felt didn¡¯t matter anymore! Her bet with Grandma didn¡¯t matter, either! It no longer mattered whether she won or lost the bet. She only wanted Julian to save Grandma right now! She couldn¡¯t rest easy knowing that Grandma was all alone over there. As if filled with a new burst of energy, Diana pushed past the crowd. Like an injured bird struggling to fly, she stumbled to the mixer and grabbed the microphone. ¡°Julian? Julian?¡± Ka stood on stage and nudged Julian with a smile.¡± The host is asking you a question.¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± The host was clearly able to see how unwilling the groom of this wedding was. What¡¯s more, the unwilling groom was none other than the great Julian Fulcher. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might end up losing his life in this wedding! Original from N?velDrama.Org. He wiped away the sweat on his brow, and forced a smile on his face. He turned to look into Julian¡¯s eyes and repeated, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, do you have any words for your new bride?¡± Once the groom was done with his speech, the wedding ceremony would officially be over. Julian¡¯s eyes turned dark as he nodded, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The corner of Ka¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She knew it; all along, there had been a strong foundation underlying her rtionship with Julian. Although there was an element of threat in this wedding, Julian was ultimately willing to marry her. Look, he even prepared a wedding speech! She thought that he would have nothing to say to her. ¡°Julian,¡± she said emotionally, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Diana Winnington¡­¡± The moment he spoke, Ka¡¯s face changed and she immediately covered the microphone with her hands to prevent others from hearing what Julian had to say. ¡°Is she and Grandma still safe?¡± He had cooperated with Ka to this extent. Ka should at least be able to assure him of their safety. Before the wedding ceremony was officially over, he needed to hear Diana¡¯s voice for himself. ¡°Let me talk to her,¡± he pressed. He was stubborn, serious, and spoke in a tone that wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. ¡°I can only rest easy upon speaking with Diana.¡± Ka was inwardly torn. She anxiously gripped the head of the microphone tight, almost tearing the protective cover off. Diana Winnington! Diana Winnington! Diana Winnington! Diana Winnington had run off! How on earth was she going to find Diana and let her talk to Julian? Despite her anxiety, Ka managed to squeeze a smile on her face.¡± Julian, I won¡¯t let you talk to her until the ceremony¡¯s over.¡± She had already made herself clear. They finally made it to this step. She would never allow things to fail at the final moment! Right after this, Julian and her would finally be officially married. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Julian didn¡¯t want to get married to Ka. As much as he was forced, he had no desire to marry any woman aside from Diana. Yet at this moment, he had no choice but to give in. He spoke through gritted teeth,pletely without his usualmanding aura and as if he had put up a thin veil between him and everyone else. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Ka could finally rest at ease as she took Julian¡¯s hand. However, Julian pushed her hand away as if scalded by it. She could only pretend nothing happened, and quickly adjusted her veil in an attempt to hide her awkwardness. The host noticed the strange air between the two of them, and took the initiative to grab the microphone from Ka. Just then, Julian snatched the microphone and faced the guests, looking like he was finally ready to deliver his speech. Ka was touched; she smiled and waited for him to speak. His deep, low voice echoed through the wedding hall, resounding through everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I, Julian Fulcher¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes stiffly looking past Ka with an inexplicable show of resilience. The next moment, he fell to his knees in front of all the guests. Everyone gasped, shocked and bewildered. Even Diana, who was fumbling with the switch on the microphone, was shocked. As it turned out, she hade all the way here just to be humiliated. In her bet with Grandma, she was the utter loser. From her angle, it looked as if Julian was kneeling in Ka¡¯s direction. Julian Fulcher, a man too proud to kneel, was kneeling to the woman of his dreams to confess his affections for her, his newly-wedded wife! As for Diana, she was nothing but a mere recement. Yet, she once again almost believed that Julian loved her. She looked down and stared at the wounds covering her wrist and legs and her swollen skin. She stubbornly looked up, but life had been sucked out of her eyes. She looked like a lifeless doll, abandoned and chucked to a corner. Yet, she was still holding on to dear life. Not for Julian, but for the old woman who treated her with great sincerity. She simply wanted Julian, the man who had lost his mind for a woman, to see how much that old woman was suffering in the abandoned house, all because he was worried about them disrupting the wedding. The image of Madam Fulcher¡¯s cracked lips when Diana fled from the abandoned houses pierced painfully through Diana¡¯s heart. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had always been like this. If others treated Diana well, she would treat them ten times better. If others treated her ten times better, she would give them her heart! But because of Julian, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to offer Madam Fulcher her heart. Diana truly couldn¡¯t fathom why Julian would lock her and Madam Fulcher up just so he could get married to Ka. Diana wanted to escape. She didn¡¯t want to care any more. Yet, she wanted to repay Madam Fulcher for thetter¡¯s kindness. Diana finally found the microphone switch, and was about to address Julian when she heard him say loudly, ¡°I, Julian Fulcher!¡± He looked up, his dark eyes looking across everyone, and he continued, ¡°Have only ever loved one woman!¡± At that moment, Ka¡¯s heart was in her throat. She wanted Julian to say something to her and bring this wedding to a perfect end, but she didn¡¯t expect him to give her such a pleasant surprise by kneeling and confessing to her. What a great honor! After the wedding, she was bound to be the object of envy of all the socialites anddies in Richburgh! Ka¡¯s heart was bursting with happiness. But what Julian said next immediately sent her to hell. ¡±1, Julian Fulcher, have only ever loved one woman. Her surname is Winnington, and her name is Diana!¡± He looked at all the guests and went on firmly, ¡°It is Diana Winnington, the daughter of the Winnington family whom I married three years ago! It¡¯s definitely not Ka Winnington, the imposter of an heiress!¡± Diana felt as if someone knocked her head with her hammer while at the same time delivered living water to her soul. Just like that, her broken heart showed signs of life. She heard it! Julian wasn¡¯t kneeling for Ka. In fact, he was making up for his regrets over his and Diana¡¯s wedding three years ago in such a high-profile manner. He wanted to announce his love for Diana before the whole world! Chapter 594 Chapter 594 He was even trying to clear Diana¡¯s name. As it turned out, he had always known what she cared about, even though he never made it clear. Still, this wasn¡¯t the best ce for a confession. Julian didn¡¯t intend to confess. He didn¡¯t even know that his beloved Diana, whom he had been pining for, was here. He knelt because he no longer cared about his dignity, not even his pride. All he wanted was to know where Diana was. There were so many people and so many pairs of eyes around, which was better than him looking out for her alone. Ever since he realized that he loved Diana, he had be more humble and no longer thought of himself as invincible and all-powerful. He looked at every single person in the crowd, his body upright and his side profile perfect like a Greek god statue. His kneeling posture did nothing to lessen hismanding aura and instead, made those before him tremble in uncertainty. Some people in the crowd even began slowly kneeling before him, unable to stand the tension any longer¡­ However, Julian didn¡¯t care for all these details. He simply wanted to express what was in his heart. ¡°But right now, she and my grandmother have been kidnapped by the so-called bride today!¡± His voice turned solemn as he went on, ¡°I plead for everyone to help me find them. As long as you can find her and ensure their safety, the Fulcher family will reward you handsomely!¡± His simple words were like a huge explosive in the hall. It effectively expressed his unwillingness to get married and his sincere plea for help. The guests were shocked into silence by Julian¡¯s sudden announcement. Just like fireworks that exploded into the night sky, someone reacted right at that moment. ¡°Mr. Fulcher! Please stand!¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher, it¡¯s our honor to help you. Please don¡¯t kneel for us.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Someone else added. Someone even rushed over and helped Julian up to his feet. ¡°We are witnesses to all the economic contributions you¡¯ve made to Richburgh. Many people depend on the Fulchers fortheir livelihood. We will never say no to helping you find someone!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Precisely!¡± All of a sudden, no one cared about the wedding and Ka. Everyone began activating theirwork to search for Diana. Just then, Diana said tenderly, ¡°Julian.¡± She said it in such a small voice; she even forgot to position the microphone by her lips, but Julian managed to hear her voice. ¡°Diana?!¡± He looked up in shock as his dark eyes suddenly lit up. He stood up on stage immediately, and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Diana? Is that you?¡± She sobbed as she rushed toward him. ¡°It.Jt¡¯s me¡­¡± She had never expected this proud man to kneel for her sake. He was so proud, so reserved. He had never bowed to anyone since he was a child, yet he fell to his knees before so many people for her sake. He did so just to search for her and Madam Fulcher! She shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. Had she called out for him earlier, would he have to humble himself in such a way? She should¡¯ve believed him and believed Madam Fulcher. She should¡¯ve believed that he gave her all in ces she couldn¡¯t see! She was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have distrusted him! At the next moment, the tearful woman was pulled into a strong embrace. It was a warm, dependable, firm yet tender embrace. His hands cupped her chin tenderly, for fear that he would touch her wounds. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her body; her wounds were akin to whipsshing on his heart. The wounds were testament to how difficult it must¡¯ve been for her to get here. He didn¡¯t dare to ask for details, but simply hugged her with trembling arms as he chanted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He was here. He didn¡¯t marry Ka. Before he knelt down, Julian had already figured out that as long as a hugemotion broke out at the scene, he¡¯d be able to get more people to help him find Diana and avoid going through with the wedding rites with Ka. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everything had gone ording to his ns. In fact, it had gone much better than he had thought. Diana appeared right before him like an angel descending to earth. ¡°I didn¡¯t kneel in vain.¡± There wasughter in his voice, which was as melodious as a symphony. The smile on his face was like a breeze in springtime, telling of all his affections and love. ¡°I didn¡¯t be another woman¡¯s husband.¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Diana finally understood the true significance behind why he knelt. It wasn¡¯t just to find her. More importantly, it was to catch Ka off-guard and ruin the entire wedding. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to just ruin the wedding. He had to tell the truth about how he was being threatened so that everyone would understand. Not only was this wedding a failure in terms of the ceremony, but he also wanted to wipe this entire incident clean psychologically! He wanted everyone to know that Diana was his wife and the only woman he loved. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Even if she was his ex-wife, it didn¡¯t lessen his affections for her the slightest. It did not take much for Diana to understand all the pains he went through.¡± Silly.¡± Her heart ached for him the more she thought about it. ¡°How could you kneel in front of so many people because of me¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened by it.¡± Julian¡¯s fingers caressed her cheeks gently, touching her wounds so carefully that his fingers began trembling. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± She shook her head, still able to smile. ¡°Grandma won our bet after all.¡± But Diana was all too happy to admit defeat. She could finally see Julian¡¯s heart for what it truly was. She could finally ept his affections and no longer doubt them. ¡°Oh, yes! Quick, go save Grandma!¡± She didn¡¯t have the time to exin about their bet, and went on to describe the abandoned estate to Julian. Some guests overheard her and took the initiative to offer help. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, take care of your wife first. I¡¯ll bring some of my men along with Mr. Noel Carter there.¡± That ce was in fact beyond the outskirts of the capital, and was even further away. The abandoned estate was located in a dested sight-seeing area. The original n of that area was too ambitious, resulting in vast areas of dark and gloomy buildings, which became the abandoned estate that they saw today. It was so deep in the mountainous region that one¡¯s phone wouldn¡¯t even be able to receive a signal there. It was an area that had long been forgotten. It was also evident that Ka clearly spent much effort in nning the abduction. ¡®Thank you all so much. After treating Diana¡¯s wounds, I¡¯ll take her to the abandoned estate to fetch Grandma home.¡± Once again, Julian had be the center of attention. He was neither overbearing nor Seville, and remained the most domineering man there despite having knelt before everyone. In fact, he seemed even more indomitable because he knelt, thereby exposing his helplessness to the crowd for the sake of the woman he loved and his family. Many men who sat in positions of power and superiority were unable to do so. Not only did his actions fail to ruin his name, but it also became a fine story in time toe. Ka¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw the scene unfolding before her. Her face was scarred and she didn¡¯t dare to cry, for fear of making her mask wet and exposing her disfigured face to everyone. She could only bear with it, and pulled out a dagger from within the manyyers of her wedding dress. Last time¡­ Diana used a dagger to scar her face. Now that her kidnapping n had failed and she wasn¡¯t able to force Julian to marry her, she would kill Diana with this dagger! ¡°Watch out!¡± The pure white lilies looked dazzling under the light from the chandelier glistening from above. Before Diana could even blink, she felt her feet sweep off the floor as she was hauled into Julian¡¯s arms. However, he very quickly put her back down again. Before Diana could react, he shot her a stunning smile. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Don¡¯t be scared? Why would she be scared? She had already confirmed his feelings for her, and she even managed to convey the message and gotten help to save Madam Fulcher. What else did she have to be scared of? She was right by Julian¡¯s side, so what was there to fear? Swish! That was the sound of a dagger piercing through flesh! Blood sttered before her eyes, lending the pure white lilies a dash of bright red. ¡­Not scared. Julian, I¡¯m not scared. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 That was what she thought, but tears overflowed and drenched her entire face. ¡°Julian. Julian.¡± Diana said she wouldn¡¯t be scared. And yet, why did she feel her soul sucked out of her body as fear coursed through her veins? Every single part of her body was trembling. ¡°Julian! Julian!¡± she yelled again and again, worried he wouldn¡¯t respond to her. Her voice was trembling as well, and pain pierced through Julian¡¯s flesh. She grabbed hold of him tight as her entire body shook, trying to turn his body over so she could have a look. ¡°Let me see. Jet me see¡­¡± Waves of fear flooded Diana, making her almost unable to speak. She could only grab his arm, trying to walk past him. However, Julian persisted in blocking her way like a giant tree towering over a flower. He didn¡¯t want her exposed to the winds and rain. The only thing she could sense was the ear-piercing screams in the venue, and her hands that he held firm behind her back. He was protecting her. The dagger Ka held while charging toward Diana¡­ Had pierced right through Julian¡¯s body. Not only did the blood stter right before Diana¡¯s eyes, but it also shocked Ka who was holding onto the dagger. Julian had actedpletely out of instinct! In other words, he rushed forward without a second thought the moment he saw the dagger aimed toward Diana. Ka looked at Julian in disbelief, her eyes filled with jealousy. ¡°Are you willing to lose your life for Diana¡¯s sake?!¡± Julian, however, didn¡¯t answer her. He simply turned around and smiled tenderly at Diana. He didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said as he caressed her face, wiping away the bloodstains on her eyelids. His heart broke as he looked at her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Diana¡¯s heart trembled. At a time like this, he was still worried about whether him rubbing across her wounds would hurt her?! What exactly was the reason that she would doubt his affections for her again and again? The love and care he showed her over those three years weren¡¯t fake, and his repeated confessions of love weren¡¯t lies. Every expression of his care and concern came from the bottom of his heart. She was the one who was too stubborn and obsessed with her own way of thinking, which resulted in them wasting so much precious time. Diana felt so much remorse, she could almost die. Julian was afraid she would feel that way, and started to panic. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t cry. The more you cry, the worse it¡¯ll be for your wounds.¡± He was the one at fault. He wasn¡¯t able to find her for two whole days. He was even forced to walk down the aisle with another woman. Although they didn¡¯t go through with the ceremony, he still felt very guilty toward Diana. Diana had no words to describe what she was feeling right now. There seemed to be a hook trying to empty out all her insides, leaving her with only excruciating pain. Her wounds didn¡¯t hurt, but her heart was hurting for the man before her. ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Julian?!¡± Ka screeched wildly at the sign of Diana¡¯s voice. She soundedpletely out of her mind. ¡°What right do you have to call him Julian? I came before you did! He loved me first! I¡¯m the woman he loves!¡± She repeated this over and over again, waving the dagger in her hands as she pounced at Diana once more. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re just a recement! A mere recement! What right does a recement have to call him by his name? What right does a b*tch like you have to be loved by him?¡± Recement? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. B*tch?! Ka¡¯s words hurt Julian badly. The former was in fact a result of his own fault for not recognizing his own feelings. Thetter was something he detested of Ka-that she had turned into someone reeking of lies and swearwords. He hated how she used such a filthy word to call Diana all the more! He turned to Ka with a piercing re, and reached out to grab the dagger she was aiming in his direction. ¡°Ka Winnington!¡± he snarled. He had made his feelings clear to her multiple times. Yet, she insisted on describing Diana as a recement. She was clearly doing it on purpose! She was deliberately trying to provoke Diana and give thetter difort. Forget provoking Diana, Ka even wanted to kill her! She used the dagger viciously, urately and swiftly, especially at the first swing, which Julian thankfully managed to block. Had the dagger sessfully pierced through Diana¡¯s body, the consequences would¡¯ve been dire Chapter 597 Chapter 597 At this time¡­ Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ka was distracted by his yelling, and her vision started drifting off. She looked down, and saw Julian grabbing the dagger with his bare hands. Blood dripped down from his palms, no less than the blood he lost from blocking Diana from Ka¡¯s first attack. Stark red blood flowed and trickled down. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± Ka yelled at the top of her voice, as if not knowing the best way to vent her frustrations. The only thing she could do was to hold on tight to the dagger and thrust it forward. Especially toward Diana. Julian¡¯s obsession was all because of Diana! No matter what, Ka knew she had to pierce this dagger through that b* tch! Yet, Julian held on so tightly to the de, letting blood flow, and refusing to let go. ¡°If you let go right now, I can spare your life,¡± Julian said as he continued gripping onto the dagger, as if he couldn¡¯t feel pain. The tighter he gripped the dagger, the crazier Ka became. ¡°Spare my life?¡± Ka sneered. ¡°How are you going to spare me?! I saved your life! You must bear this gratitude in mind your entire life! You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian looked as if he had heard the greatest joke in the world. ¡°Do you know that I hate it the most when someone threatens me?¡± Yet, he allowed himself to be threatened by her again and again! Ultimately, the reason was precisely that gratitude Ka spoke of. That damned gratitude because she saved his life! But now, the gratitude he felt for her in the past had transformed into resentment. The thought of all the pain and suffering Diana was forced to go through, coupled with the injuries she sustained today, shed past Julian¡¯s mind. The one he took care of meticulously for three years¡­ And yet, now, her body had bepletely mangled! It was covered in so many wounds¡­ She was probably in excruciating pain. There was also Madam Fulcher, who was dragged all the way to the abandoned estate to suffer when she was already so advanced in age. He was unfilial indeed! And even more so¡­ His babies, who died an innocent death. Last time, he should¡¯ve made Ka pay with her life thest time. Yet because of his gratitude for her saving his life, the most he could do¡­was strip her of her ability to bear children. But now, he had had enough! Julian gripped the dagger with increasing viciousness, and could almost hear the sound of the de digging deeper into his flesh. Anger boiled in his chest as more blood flowed from his palm. His face paled from blood loss, but he continued holding the dagger, pulling it in the direction that Ka was aiming at. He red at Ka and snarled harshly, ¡°Stab me with this dagger! Since I owe my life to you, let¡¯s settle the debt once and for all today!¡± Ka¡¯s white gown was stained with bright red blood. As she looked down at her white dress that had turned red, her legs began trembling. Julian chuckled, as if looking down on a jestering clown. ¡°Go on, Ka Winnington! Stab me!¡± As long as he returned the debt with his life, he no longer had anything to fear. He no longer needed to show her mercy anymore! He wanted her to pay the price for good! Diana was shocked silly by the scene unfolding before her. Julian must be out of his mind! He was an elite in the business world who would never cut a disadvantageous deal. Yet today, not only did he kneel before everyone in public, he even blocked an attack on her and was grabbing Ka¡¯s dagger and piercing it in his own body! ¡°Julian¡­¡± Ka finally surrendered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. I don¡¯t want to take your life at all!¡± She wanted to marry him! Why would she want to take his life? She simply couldn¡¯t stand Diana Winnington. She wanted Diana dead! ¡°Diana gave me hell! I want her dead!¡± But no matter how much she screamed and yelled, Julian remained standing in front of Diana like a statue, not moving even an inch. No matter how hard Ka tried to find an angle, she was unable to get close to Diana. Julian used his own body as an imprable world to protect Diana from all harm. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Julian, on the other hand, was turning paler and paler by the minute. He had already blocked Diana from an attack with his chest, which might have affected his heart. They needed a professional doctor to treat him. Diana stood behind him, panicking as she saw the blood on his shirt spread fast. The moment she saw his arms rx slightly, she immediately took the chance to squeeze past his arms and take a look at his wound. Yet, Julian moved even faster than her. He hauled her back into his arms. ¡°Stay still.¡± He refused to let her leave the safety of his back. He was on guard against Ka attacking Diana once more. Thankfully, the surrounding guests had snapped back to attention amidst the bbergasting scene unfolding before them. ¡°Quick! Call for a doctor! A doctor!¡± The security guards and bodyguards who had been trying to capture Diana changed their target, and started drawing closer to Ka instead. They were waiting for a chance to nab her at one go, without letting Julian get hurt by her dagger. But now, Ka¡¯s dagger was in Julian¡¯s hand. And so, no one dared to make a move. Therefore, Ka, Julian, and Diana were stuck in a strange gridlock. That was, until Julian¡¯s body began wavering. Yet, he insisted on keeping his arms around the woman behind him. It was as if Ka was a monstrous beast keeping the two of them from safety. Hopelessness grew stronger in Ka¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Diana was on the verge of fainting from panic. ¡°Julian!¡± she kept yelling from behind him. ¡°Let me see your wound! Let me take a look!¡± Ka¡¯s previous attack was rtively forceful. If it weren¡¯t for Julian¡¯s quick reaction, Diana might have died. He was bleeding so much, after all¡­ Diana had the feeling that Julian¡¯s injury was far worse than she imagined. Julian pretending not to hear her shouts as he repeated tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t fear, Diana. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He was still gripping onto the dagger with his bare hands. Finally, Ka was the first to let go. ¡°I won¡¯t kill her.¡± She released the dagger with trembling hands, and said hoarsely, ¡°I won¡¯t kill her¡­¡± Others might not be able to tell, but Ka could sense it clearly. Julian¡¯s strength was ebbing away. His hand that was grabbing the dagger was trembling. Yet he remained standing before Diana, refusing to move an inch. Ka¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Julian¡¯s chest. She had¡­ She had pierced him in his heart! Despite that, Julian managed to stand for so long without even wincing in pain. No wonder no one dared to make a move on her. They were afraid she might attack him a second time and exacerbate the wound on his chest! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No wonder Julian didn¡¯t try to subdue her. No wonder he kept holding onto the dagger. He wanted to clear the debt that he owed her-he was truly ready to die! He was willing to lose his life in order to protect the woman standing behind him and not let her suffer any more. Kaughed, the sound devoid of sanity. ¡°Diana Winnington! You b*tch!¡± She started yelling again, as if trying to vent the anger and frustrations filling her heart. ¡®You b*tch! You b*tch!¡± If Julian really were to die today, everything would be over! What would be the point of nning all these for so long? It was all Diana¡¯s fault! It was her fault!!! Just then, Julian, who was looking so weak and sweating all over as if he had been hauled out from a boiling swamp and thrown into an icy pool, suddenly released the dagger and grabbed Ka¡¯s chin roughly with his wounded hands. Blood trickled down Ka¡¯s chin onto her gown, leaving streaks of dark red. ¡°Ka Winnington,¡± he snarled through gritted teeth, as if wishing he could tear her to pieces. ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch?¡± What right did she have to call Diana a b*tch?! Chapter 599 Chapter 599 No one was a b*tch. There were only ordinary people trapped in their own obsession. That included Ka Winnington. It was time to settle this debt once and for all. The innate chivalry in him made him hold back, but the domineering aura in his eyes made one tremble in fear. Ka was frightened by the look in his eyes, and her lips trembled as her eyes widened. She felt indignant and was unwilling to concede defeat, but most of all, she was fearful. ¡°Ju¡­Julian¡­¡± Before she could say what was on her mind, Julian¡¯s towering figure tipped to the left¡­ Even at thest minute before he copsed, he was concerned about letting Diana see the state of his injuries. He didn¡¯t want her crying for him again. D*mn it, why did his body feel so heavy¡­ He lost all control over his body as it tilted sideways and copsed on the floor. Please, don¡¯t let him fall on Diana. He had to tilt a little more to the left and copse as gently as he could. He had to¡­ ¡­open his eyes. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t do it. The sounds around him turned into white noise. Many people were screaming, calling for the doctor. Some even pounced on Ka to subdue her. The bloody dagger was kicked back and forth on the floor, long forgotten. Diana finally saw it. The wound on Julian¡¯s chest was so deep and wide¡­ Sorrow and fear grew in her throat, silencing her such that she was unable to speak or breathe. Someone finally pushed her; she turned around to see that it was Oliver in a pristine white robe. ¡°Quick!¡± He had never spoken to her in such a panicked voice. There was even a hint of reproach in it. Diana¡¯s heart tightened. She no longer dared to look at the man who was towering before her like a tree just a minute ago. He had now copsed on the floor, his face pale as a ghost. There was so much blood¡­ His wound was so deep¡­ If he hadn¡¯t blocked the attack or put her behind him, the dagger might not have gone so deep. If he had shouted in pain and asked to go to the hospital, his injury might not have be so severe¡­ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yet each time, he was only concerned about her feelings. Even when he was wounded, he kept reassuring her by repeating, ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He didn¡¯t want Diana to be afraid. He didn¡¯t want Diana to be fearful because of the state of his injuries. All the more he didn¡¯t want Diana to be subject to Ka¡¯s rudeness and manic attacks again and again, just because of the so-called gratitude he felt toward Ka for saving him in the past. And so, Julian was willing to risk it with his life. Now, Diana understood his heart. She also knew how deeply he loved her. She looked at his thin lips; out of the blue, she chuckled. As it turned out, men with thin lips weren¡¯t heartless. Conversely, they might be as affectionate and loyal as Julian was. Given his status and power, it was easy for him to simply disregard the fact that Ka saved his life. Yet, he never did so. Instead, he chose the most dangerous and difficult path to walk on. At the same time, he also wanted to protect Diana on this path he chose. Diana was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have thrown away the photograph Oliver gave her, and she shouldn¡¯t have assumed that Julian would think of her as threatening him with gratitude. After he woke up, she must tell him that she had once saved him. She wanted to tell him that their paths crossed a long time ago. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t just stand there! Quick, follow him to the hospital!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice rang in her ears once more. The reproach in his panicked voice broke her train of thought. She snapped back to reality, and hurriedly followed behind him. She looked down, and spotted the bloody dagger kicked around on the floor. At that moment, she red coldly at Ka, who was being subdued by others. She bent down swiftly to pick up the dagger, wiping away the blood on its still warm de with trembling fingers before tucking it under her shirt. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Since Julian could risk his life for her, she could too! Diana could feel the dagger in her shirt as panic gripped her throat. Firstly, the thought of killing Ka actually shed past her mind. Secondly, she was deathly worried that Julian might not survive. After all, Oliver didn¡¯t so much as smile ever since they met at the hotel. He was never like this in the past. Each time he met her, he would have a smile on his face, one that felt like a spring breeze. It never failed tofort and soothe her. This time, he waspletely consumed by Julian¡¯s injuries. Even when he had the chance to talk to her before going into the ambnce, he didn¡¯t say much except to urge her to move faster. ¡°He¡­¡± Diana hesitated for a moment, wanting to ask Oliver about Julian¡¯s condition. However, she swallowed her words back into her throat the moment she opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t have the courage to ask the question. What if Oliver answered that Julian wasn¡¯t doing well? She had better wait it out. She thought if she went on in silence, nothing bad would happen to Julian. ¡°Diana.¡± She finally looked up in a daze when Oliver spoke once more. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hurt shed past Oliver¡¯s eyes upon seeing how dazed with worry she looked, but he quickly hid it. What was more, he was a doctor with the duty of saving the injured. He shouldn¡¯t be emotional in the face of a severely injured patient. ¡°Let go of your hand. We need to hook him up on a breathing machine.¡± Oliver paused for a moment. ¡°We also need to bandage his hand.¡± Diana looked down, and realized that she was somehow holding onto Julian¡¯s injured hand. She didn¡¯t dare to touch his chest. She could only hold his hand, as if doing so would lessen the amount of blood loss. At one point, her hands and sleeves were stained with his blood. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your own wounds¡­¡± Oliver nced at her when she settled down at a corner in the ambnce. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for my colleague to help you treat your wounds once we reach the hospital.¡± He was going into the operation theater, and had no time to care for her. She barely managed to hear Oliver, and could only hear the buzz of sounds around her. And so, she simply nodded mechanically. ¡°Okay.¡± Then she stammered, ¡°W-What about him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Will he be in pain¡­during surgery?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Oliver could tell that she was very tense. The moment he spotted her in the hotel, Diana had been tense since then. Oliver sighed, wanting to tell her that Julian was in an unconscious state and couldn¡¯t feel anything no matter what he did to him. Fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to take that information, he ultimately decided against it. ¡°We¡¯ll administer anesthesia for him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana held back her tears and forced herself to stay strong. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him outside the operating theater.¡± ¡°Wait?!¡± Vans stood outside the operating theater, staring at the red light above the doors. He turned to Diana and demanded, ¡°What right do you have to stay here and wait for Julian?¡± Out of fury, he started ranting. His words were harsh as he spat angrily, ¡°He¡¯s such a proud man, but he knelt for your sake! He¡¯s so good at fighting, but he got himself stabbed because he was worried you¡¯d get injured!¡± If he hadn¡¯t blocked the attack on Diana, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a terrible standoff against Ka. If he hadn¡¯t hauled Diana up in his arms and been so single- mindedly concerned for her, Ka wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stab him. Vans was a doctor too, and he knew clearly well how severe Julian¡¯s injuries were. The moment they got off the ambnce, he took a one nce from the entrance of the hospital and immediately knew what Julian¡¯s chances were. Julian was so severely wounded. Vans truly had no idea how Julian managed to hold on for so long until Ka no longer wanted to kill Diana before he finally copsed. ¡°What an idiot,¡± Vans sneered as he looked at Diana. He nced at the wounds on her body, which were treated and bandaged securely, as fury burned in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s such a smart man, but he tried to be someone¡¯s savior. He thinks if he doesn¡¯t protect you, you¡¯d end up hurt and suffering!¡± Did Julian think he was some amorous male lead? Vans had never treated Diana this way before. Although he wasn¡¯t as friendly as Oliver, he was still a polite gentleman to her. Yet, he was so angry when he saw her¡­ That worried Diana even more. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Diana held the knife handle tightly through her clothes and said, ¡± If Julian wakes up, I¡¯ll leave him in your care.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Vans was furious. ¡°What do you mean, if?!¡± Julian would definitely wake up! He had to! Yet, no one dared to give such confirmation with certainty. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Not even Vans, a professional doctor, and certainly not Diana. In the face of life and death of a loved one, all they could do was pray. ¡°You asked me to take care of him. What-¡° Before Vans could finish his sentence, he looked up to see that Diana was already gone. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vans walked around and looked for her, but there was no trace of her. He was also afraid that something would go wrong in the operating room, so he didn¡¯t go any further to look for her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of disappointment towards Diana. Julian had done so much for her, yet she still refused to reconcile with him and ept his love¡­ She couldn¡¯t even wait for him outside the operating theater. Vans looked at the cold light shining on the hospital¡¯s gray floors, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Diana hadn¡¯t actually gone far. She had left the hallways of the operating theater because it felt too oppressive. The red light indicating ongoing surgery in the operating theater kept shing, and doctors were constantly rushing in and out. Each time they entered or exited, she could see an increased amount of bloodstain on them. Presumably, it was all Julian¡¯s blood¡­ How severe were his injuries? Diana didn¡¯t dare think about it. The air was so stifling that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and she didn¡¯t dare ponder about the oue of the surgery. Fortunately, Vans was there and constantly scolding her, which gave her a sense of reality. As of this moment, she had to return to the hotel to see Ka. As Julian hadn¡¯t said anything about her and he wasn¡¯t conscious right now, no one dared make any rash moves. Ka was being held by the security guards at the hotel, and she was locked up in the storeroom where Diana had previously been held. The security guards quickly recognized Diana and knew she was the woman whom Julian willingly knelt for and was willing to give up everything, even his life, to protect her. No one stopped her, and no one dared to disrespect or disobey her. When she asked about Ka¡¯s whereabouts, they quickly pointed her in the right direction. But¡­ One security guard nced at her, wanting to point out to her that the bandage on her wrist hade loose. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t dare say a word when he saw the expression on her face. It was terrifying. In fact, it was even more frightening than Julian¡¯s gaze. There was a fearless determination in her eyes, and a somewhat hollow resolve. Diana was going to see Ka. For the sake of Julian and her babies, she would make Ka pay for all the suffering they were forced to endure! It had only been an hour since Diana had seen Ka, but she had transformed from a beautiful bride into a disheveled woman covered in blood and thrown into a corner of the room. It seemed Ka knew Diana woulde, as she straightened up the moment she saw thetter. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± However, Diana ignored Ka¡¯s words. Instead, she pulled the knife out and lunged straight at the hateful woman. Diana had thought this through. Even if Julian miraculously survived, she would never spare Ka. She was determined to give Ka a taste of what it felt like to have a knife plunged right into her heart¡­ She wanted to make Ka experience the pain that Julian had suffered! However, Ka remained eerily calm in the face of Diana¡¯s madness. Ever since Diana entered the room, a faint smile hung on Ka¡¯s lips. Just as Diana moved, Ka opened her mouth and said slowly, ¡°Ashes.¡± Diana stopped abruptly in her tracks when she heard that; her eyes were wide, and she looked as if someone had stuck needles in her and paralyzed her. Ka continued staring at Diana and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the ashes of your two b*stards?¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Thunder roared in Diana¡¯s ears, jolting her back to her senses instantly. ¡°Ashes?!¡± The ashes of her babies? Hadn¡¯t Ka already washed them down in the rainwater, making them flow into unknown and filthy ces? ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± Ka had always been ruthless in her actions. Now that she realized the mess she was in and wanted to save herself, it wasn¡¯t surprising for her to make up lies on the spot. Diana would never fall for it again. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Ka retorted. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kept a backup n for myself, do you think I would¡¯ve dared hurt you and that old hag? You probably haven¡¯t realized just how deep Julian¡¯s feelings are for you.¡± While Ka spoke, there was a self-mocking look on her face. Diana instantly understood. The situation was in truth confusing for those directly involved in it, but clear to onlookers. Ka had always imed that Diana was a substitute; perhaps it was merely one of her many hateful tactics to drive a wedge between Diana and Julian and ultimately marry Julian herself. Ironically, Diana ended up bing the real one between them. ¡°Last time,¡± Diana started, her grip on the knife tightening. Pausing for a moment, she continued with much difficulty, ¡°He said you were his fiancee.¡± ¡°That was a lie.¡± At this point, Ka was more concerned about preserving her own life than keeping up any pretense. There was no need to anymore, after all. ¡°He said it was because you wanted him to be together with me, so he¡¯d listen to your words and say what you wanted to hear in front of you.¡± For Julian to actually be with Ka and take her as his fiancee was something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. That had indeed been what Diana had said. On that rainy day, Diana was so fed up with being so involved with Julian and had spat out those words in a fit of anguish. She hadn¡¯t expected him to take it to heart and deliberately put on an act before her just to please her, silly as it was. ¡°Since then, I knew that his feelings for you ran really deep.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even after so many years of being together with Julian, Ka had never experienced such care and concern from him. His attentiveness and consideration toward her had always been limited. It was intimate, but there was also courtesy underlying his actions. Ka had tried many times to seduce him, but she never once seeded. She absolutely hated how polite he was! When she thought about this, resentment shed in her eyes. ¡°Before taking action this time, I thought about how if I failed¡­ After all, the person she was going up against was Julian, the most prestigious and powerful man in Richburgh. ¡°That I¡¯d have to rely on you to escape the me.¡± Diana scoffed and red daggers at Ka. ¡°I suppose you also realized the Winnington family is in trouble.¡± Diana observed Ka closely; seeing a look of realization suddenly dawning on thetter¡¯s face, she knew she had hit the nail on the mark. ¡°The Winnington family will no longer be your sanctuary.¡± Eighteen years ago, Ka had taken away Diana¡¯s parents, and Diana now despised them beyond anything. Her hate notwithstanding, she even personally sent them to hell! ¡°James is in a precarious situation right now. It¡¯s even possible that the family head will expel him from the n.¡± James had always boasted about his abilities, but in reality, he had always been relying on the Fulcher family. Now that Ka hadmitted such a terrible crime, Julian would definitely sever all ties with them. Even worse, the entire Winnington family would be implicated! Disbelief shed in Ka¡¯s eyes, but if Diana could escape her wless kidnapping n and arrive at the hotel, what else wouldn¡¯t she believe? Now, she could only think about the exhibition. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Diana,¡± she hissed. Ka had schemed so much to kidnap Diana, but she wouldn¡¯t be easily outdone! ¡°You started plotting against me when you went to Winnington Inc.!¡± The promotional page for the exhibition Diana had shown James wasn¡¯t Diana¡¯s true intentions. Her real purpose was to look into the development of their fashion line. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Diana replied calmly. Her pale, tense face finally showed a hint of a smile. ¡°I started way before that.¡± In this world, there was never a reason for someone to receive constant harassment. However, Diana chose to take a detour. She had thought that Julian¡¯s beloved was Ka. Thus, she tried to find ways to strike at Ka indirectly. But in actual fact¡­ If Diana had been willing tomunicate with Julian openly and trusted him a little more, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have had to take all these detours as she had done. All she would have needed to do was give the word, and Julian would have moved even mountains for her. He had proved it, after all. He was willing to throw even his life away for her. Thinking of the man currently fighting for his life in the operating room, Diana¡¯s eyes flooded with tears again. Uneasiness and fury surged through her, and she snarled, ¡± Whether it¡¯s my babies or Julian, your mistake lies in hurting the people I care about!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for that, Diana would have kept her distance from Ka. Even if Ka kept the title of being the Winnington family¡¯s But now¡­ Ka was also crying, but she was crying for her own plight. When she couldn¡¯t contact Lucy or James before the wedding started, she should¡¯ve noticed that something was wrong. For James not to ce any importance on something he had been eagerly waiting for was a big clue that something major must have befallen him. Little did Ka know, Diana was the one who had set it all up. She had deliberately lured them into attending the exhibition, then made sure the factory equipment and the workers in Winnington Fashions weren¡¯t ready for the increased workload caused by the sudden surge in orders, ultimately leading to the copse in their reputation and quality. The Winnington would definitely hold them ountable for this mess! James wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the me. If Ka wasn¡¯t trapped here, she was sure the family head would have also summoned her and even disciplined her¡­ Ka was furious that Diana had severed her most important support. ¡°James is also your father! You¡¯re so heartless! Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± ¡°Karma?¡± Diana repeated, and she couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing at Ka¡¯s ridiculous words. ¡°You¡¯ve done so many things to me without facing any consequences, so why should I be afraid?¡± Since karma wouldn¡¯te for her, Diana would take matters into her own hands. ¡°But you provoked me first!¡± Ka shrieked. As soon as she said that, a crisp p echoed in the room. Diana had pped her across the face, hard. Ka was left in a daze; she desperately wished she could charge at Diana now and fight thetter to the death. However, she was tied up rightly and unable to move an inch. She could do nothing else but endure Diana¡¯s harsh treatment. ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to y nice,¡± Diana remarked as she set the knife aside and casually tossed away the loosened bandage from her wrist. She took aim at Ka and said, ¡°Now that the tables have turned, I¡¯m going to vent my anger properly.¡± Diana had gone through a rough ride for the past few days. And to top it off, Ka had hurt everyone Diana ever held dear. Every single one of them! Her babies, Julian, Madam Fulcher, and even herself! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The only sound in the room was that of Diana pping Ka repeatedly, thetter¡¯s head snapping from side to side with every blow. It continued until Ka¡¯s veil fell to the ground, and her previously disfigured wounds started to deteriorate again. The cuts turned red and eventually bled, the wound widening to resemble a gaping mouth. Every time Diana struck Ka, she would use all the strength in her body. If this went on, the force of these blows alone could bring Ka to the brink of death, even without using the knife Diana had brought. Ka seemed to finally realize her approaching mortal peril, and started to panic. ¡°D-Diana¡­ No, my dear sister! Please!¡± Now that Ka had no one she could rely on in the Winnington family, she could only hold onto Diana tightly if she wanted a chance for survival! She even thought of kneeling before Diana, but the ropes bound her too tightly and she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. So, she could only find another way to halt Diana in her tracks. ¡°Yale Vige!¡± she suddenly shouted. ¡°Y-Yale Vige!¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Upon hearing the familiar name, Diana finally stopped. Her palms had swelled slightly by now, and she hid her trembling hands behind her back before demanding, ¡°What do you want to say?!¡± That was the vige Diana had lived in during her childhood. Even if Ka had learnt the name of the ce from James, there was no reason to bring it up at this moment. Now that Diana had finally stopped, Ka couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It was at least a temporary respite for her. Diana was so despicable¡­ She almost beat Ka¡¯s face to a pulp! However, Ka didn¡¯t dare direct her angry gaze to Diana, nor did she dare insult thetter further. Instead, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ve been to Yale Vige before.¡± Then, she proceeded to reveal the truth about how she had taken Diana¡¯s ce and taken the credit for saving Julian. The more Diana listened, the more shocked she was. As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t that she and Ka had saved Julian! The connection Ka and Julian had that spanned more than a decade¡­ should have been hers to begin with! Diana and Julian should have been closer and spent more time together¡­ Yet, Ka had stripped it all away! Diana could hardly describe the extent of her rage at this very moment. ¡°So¡­ You¡¯ve been lying to Julian all these years?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ka replied. Now that the burst of adrenaline was gone, she was reluctant to say so much and stuck to short answers. ¡°If you want to get your hands on the ashes of your two b*star- I mean¡­¡± Ka quickly corrected herself as Diana¡¯s expression twisted, ¡°your children, then you have to plead with Julian on my behalf and spare my life.¡± It was the only way Ka could continue to exploit this debt of gratitude, which was her golden ticket. ¡°If you tell Julian the truth about who saved his life or refuse to plead for me, then you can consider those ashes to have been thrown into the sewer on that rainy day.¡± This was the second time Ka had mentioned the ashes. Diana¡¯s heart clenched tightly. ¡°Did you really not throw them down into the sewers?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ka replied, noting the slight change in Diana¡¯s expression. Ka knew she had hit a nerve, so her tone grew arrogant again. She even shrugged casually before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Seeing how confident Ka was acting, Diana¡¯s initial doubts started to waver. She deliberately gave Ka the wrong information to test thetter and demanded, ¡°How did you preserve the ashes in a jar?¡± Ka was quick to correct Diana. ¡°It¡¯s not a jar. It¡¯s a tube.¡± The fetus was unformed, and the ashes were just a tiny bit of powder-like substance that barely upied even a tenth of the medicinal tube in which it was stored. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But that minuscule amount of ashes, smaller than a fingernail, was now Diana¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. As long as Ka had something to hold over Diana, it was equivalent to having control over Julian. Ka could clearly see this, so the smile on her face continued to grow. ¡°So, what do you say? Will you help me plead for my life?¡± Diana¡¯s heart clenched tightly again when she thought of Julian. ¡°Julian¡¯s life hangs in the bnce. How do you know if I¡¯ll have the chance to help you plead for your life?¡± Ka¡¯s expression dimmed when she heard this. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡± Julian had always seemed strong in her eyes. She had thought he wouldn¡¯t lose his life from a single stab. She never considered the possibility that he might never wake up. ¡°No,¡± Diana said bitterly, shaking her head. Suddenly feeling weak, she sat down on the ground. Her white dress was stained with dirt and dust, yet she seemed oblivious to it all. ¡°He¡¯s still in surgery.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die!¡± Ka yelled firmly. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t die!¡± Even if Julian were to die, he couldn¡¯t die from her hands! If that happened, she would never have a way out! Diana assumed that Ka had some feelings for Julian since they had been together for a long time, hence Ka¡¯s refusal to ept the reality. ¡°Life and death aren¡¯t something you and I can decide.¡± ¡°Yes we can! How can we not?¡± Ka insisted. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll definitely go to jail! I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to!¡± So, ultimately, it was all about herself. This woman was beyond redemption. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Diana looked at Ka, a trace of pity shing in her eyes. ¡°Ka, do you even know what love is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about abstract things like that!¡± Ka screamed, infuriated. ¡°Julian used to be so good to me. Everyone said he loved me! Even I thought he loved me! I thought being treated well and him willing to marry me meant he loved me. But in reality, it was nothing! He never loved me! He took away my fertility because of those two b*stards, and just because I drugged you a little!¡± Kaughed miserably, and she looked up at Diana with anger burning in her eyes. ¡°You must be happy to know I can¡¯t ever conceive, huh?!¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Ka¡¯s unexpected admission. ¡°Are you saying¡­that Julian took away your fertility?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ka¡¯s voice trembled as she recalled the terrible incident. A wave of grief and anger washed over her. ¡°The dosage I gave you wasn¡¯t even that high, but he had someone force the remainder of the drug down my throat all at once!¡± And then¡­ Ka had bled a lot. The very next day, the doctors removed the organ that enabled her to conceive without even notifying her! They imed it was to save her life. Save her?! What bullsh*t was that? She would never be able to conceive again! Though Richburgh wasrge, there wouldn¡¯t be a single prestigious family that would want a woman who couldn¡¯t bear children! So, Ka could only cling tighter to Julian. She desperately wanted to be Mrs. Fulcher. There was too much information in this conversation with Ka, and Diana seemed to sink further into a daze, unable to recover. She looked at Ka, murmuring under her breath. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be possible¡­¡± In Julian¡¯s heart, Ka was still his savior. He valued loyalty and gratitude. He had known Ka for so many years, yet he would go to such lengths for the sake of their babies¡­ Diana had misunderstood him once again! She had assumed he hadn¡¯t done anything after the incident. ¡°What a joke¡­¡± Only today, while his life hung in the bnce, did those past misunderstandings reveal themselves to her in a way she had never known or expected. The revtions shook her to her core. The more Diana discovered, the more she realized how much she had missed out. But now¡­ She looked up at Ka and ignored the knife that had pierced Julian. Shoving down the pain in her heart, she asked, ¡°If I agree to your request, will you return the ashes to me?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Ka replied immediately with conviction. ¡°Keeping them serves no purpose. Besides, they¡¯re bad luck.¡± Diana raised her hand and pped Ka across the face once more for thatment. Though she couldn¡¯t kill Ka with her own hands and even had to plead for mercy from her lover for this deranged woman¡¯s life, Diana refused to let Ka off so easily. With that thought in mind, novelxo Diana delivered several more ps to Ka¡¯s already swollen, red face. After she was done, she red at Ka and said, ¡°If Julian wakes up, I¡¯ll do as you say, but you better keep your word!¡± Diana refused to leave the ashes of her babies in the hands of this evil woman. ¡°But if Julian doesn¡¯t wake up¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. If Julian didn¡¯t wake up, Diana would have no more attachments left in this world. In that case, the ashes could stay where they were¡­ Because Diana would head into the afterlife with Julian to apany their babies! Chapter 606 Chapter 606 When Diana returned to the hospital, the lights in the operating theater had already dimmed. She went to look inside, but no one was there. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With nothing else to do, Diana could only head to the reception to ask for Julian¡¯s room number. Luckily, Oliver happened to pass by and spotted her. ¡°Diana?¡± Oliver asked in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the ward?¡± Oliver thought she would be by Julian¡¯s side every step of the way. After he finished speaking, his gaze fell on her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the bandage on your wrist? And what happened to your palm?¡± It was so swollen that her hand looked like a pig¡¯s hoof, and it was impossible to see her once delicate wrist. It looked particrly wretched. ¡°What did you do?¡± Oliver asked with a deep frown. ¡°Nothing.¡± Diana didn¡¯t n on telling anyone about her meeting with Ka. ¡°I just went out for a while.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Oliver pressed down the depression in his heart and instead said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone rewrap your hand for you.¡± ¡°Thankyou,¡± Diana replied politely, but her mind had lost all reason. Her lips even curled into a happy smile as she asked, ¡°If Julian is back in the ward, does that mean he¡¯s awake?¡± Oliver caught sight of her delighted expression and quietly hid his disappointment away. He hid his trembling hands behind his back, exhausted from performing a difficult surgery on Julian. Diana didn¡¯t care about him. That umbre¡­ Was just an umbre, after all. There weren¡¯t any hidden meanings behind it. Oliver thought of the umbre and that rainy day. Even though she hadn¡¯t left with Julian back then, the distraught look of hers after that happened kept reying in Oliver¡¯s mind. He smiled and pointed in a direction, saying, ¡°He¡¯s in that room around theer. Go and see him.¡± If he wasn¡¯t the one Diana loved, he would willingly step aside. If he were honest with himself, he didn¡¯t think he could possibly do what Julian had done for Diana today. Kneeling down as Julian had done¡­ To a man like Julian, that action had carried too much weight for a person of his status. Despite that, he had remained calm andposed. It was as if the wound in his heart, though severe, carried a stubborn and powerful vitality that could drive away anything that was at odds with him. Including Oliver¡¯s feelings for Diana, as well as the heavens who wanted to take his life. Julian¡­ Survived. Despite having his heart pierced, despite losing so much blood that almost every drop of it was reced during the surgery, the man had pulled through and lived. This operation would also be a milestone in Oliver¡¯s career. Oliver watched as Diana disappeared like the wind down the corridor, and shook his head with a smile as he lowered his hand. Since she had someone worthy of her, and since she had love waiting for her, he decided he would not disturb her anymore from now on. This was his final act of tenderness. Yet¡­ His heart still felt empty. It felt as if, in this autumn, he hade across roses scattered by the rain that had been trampled upon and covered in mud. His heart ached, but the smile on his face never wavered. To Simon, the look on Oliver¡¯s face appeared extremely hypocritical. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was better that Oliver¡¯s focus was in the hospital. He still needed the Channing family¡¯s assistance to reach his goal, which was to eventually rece Julian in the economic throne of Richburgh. Simon wanted his half-brother to acknowledge his existence, the so-called illegitimate child. Furthermore, he wanted the Fulcher family to pay the price for all the years they had disappointed him! And all of this was built upon the foundation of the Channing family, who had raised him for so many years. So¡­ Where should he start with his first move? Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Of course, Simon had to start with Diana, his darling brother¡¯s beloved. He stared at Diana¡¯s figure with an enigmatic smile. The hospital room was filled with people as many people came to visit Julian, and every single person in this room was a prominent figure in Richburgh. When Diana entered the room, she saw countless dignitaries looking up to see her. There was scrutiny in their eyes, but no sense of malice. Instead, there was sympathy. The joy that washed over Diana previously now sank to the bottom once more. She didn¡¯t care about who was in the room, let alone bother to greet them. She pushed her way through the crowd and headed straight for Julian. ¡°I see you still have a conscience,¡± Vans sneered as he looked up to look at herzily. He was obviously still holding a grudge against Diana for not waiting outside the operating theater for Julian, and was all too happy to express it openly. ¡°If something had really happened to Julian today-¡° ¡°Vans!¡± Julian hissed, clearing his throat roughly as he interrupted his friend¡¯s words. Vans could only swallow back the angry usations on the tip of his tongue, but it was still difficult to contain his frustration at Diana. In the end, he simply turned his head and left the room. In the past, Diana definitely would have chased after him to exin. After all, Vans had helped her a lot and was also Nina¡¯s boyfriend. There was no reason for her to let their friendship turn sour. At the moment, however, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She walked to Julian¡¯s side as fast as possible and looked silently at where his heart was. There was a lot of gauze in the area, and there was also a heavy bag on top that looked like it was ced there to stop the bleeding. Diana couldn¡¯t help but avert her eyes, afraid that Julian would see her tears. However, Julian didn¡¯t miss the tears in the corner of her eyes. He also noticed her trembling hands. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Diana,¡± Julian said in a teasing tone. ¡°Did youe to see me?¡± This idiotic man! Diana hadn¡¯t even waited outside the entrance of the operating theater for him, yet he wasn¡¯t angry at all! He even smiled as he said those words in a yful tone. ¡°Are you satisfied with me justing to see you?¡± Diana said through her tears, his satisfied expression causing her to break intoughter despite her depressed mood. However, it didn¡¯t stop her heart from turning bitter. Julian had done so much for her and had been so considerate of her, yet she¡­ In the moment he had just walked out from the jaws of death, Diana was going to ask him to forgive the person who stabbed him¡­ ¡°Of course not,¡± Julian said, abruptly pulling her down. She was forced to lie on his chest. If she hadn¡¯t reacted in time, she would have collided with the wound in his heart! Diana was frightened by his sudden action and couldn¡¯t help but glower at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Julian said with a bright smile, still holding her with one arm, looking so delighted as if he had obtained a star from the sky. ¡°But I¡¯ll be doing many things to you once I get better.¡± He said the most rascally words in the tone one would use to coax a child. ¡°You can count on it, so just be patient, alright?¡± Diana was speechless, and her face turned red instantly. She cautiously looked behind. Fortunately, all the people who had previously been in the room had left at some point. Only the two of them remained, so Julian¡¯s choice of words wasn¡¯t as embarrassing. ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian gently whispered in her ear with his deep, maic voice as he patted her back. ¡°Do you feel happy and shy? Are you already fantasizing about our happy life after my recovery?¡± The more he spoke, the more outrageous he became. Diana was infuriated and hit him softly. She heard him hiss in response in the next second, like he had drawn a sharp breath inwards. That soft blow had hurt him! He was clearly in pain, yet he insisted on holding her and teasing her so! She quickly moved away from him, at a loss for what to do. She wanted to check on his wounds, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She was on the verge of crying out in frustration. Yet Julian, who was as pale as paper, simply continued to smile at her. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Diana cried. She was so infuriated by his behavior that she wanted to scream. ¡°You asked me to scream if it hurts, cry if it¡¯s painful, andugh if I¡¯m happy, but why can¡¯t you be more genuine before me?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Julian said, his forehead covered in sweat. Every time he spoke to her, it seemed to require a tremendous amount of effort. Despite that, he wanted to talk to her. Even without saying a word between them, they knew that this time, this was the real reconciliation. No¡­ Rather than saying it was a reconciliation, this was the first time their hearts were truly connected. This was something that never happened in their three years of marriage. So, how could Julian not be delighted? He felt wonderful, and the greatest woman in the world was now back in his life. If he wasn¡¯t happy, who would be? With that thought in mind, the wounds on his body no longer hurt. He just wanted to look at her more and talk to her more. ¡°If it hurts so much, why do you have to pretend it doesn¡¯t in front of me? Is that what you call genuine?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you cry if I did that?¡± Julian was intentionally trying to make herugh to divert her attention away from feeling sorry for him. Warmth and bitterness surged in Diana¡¯s heart. Warmth because this man had given her so much love; all the pain she had endured during this time was alleviated by the warmth, akin to rushing water in the fields that nourished her whole being. But the bitterness came from the fact that what she could do now for him was far less than what he had done for her. Thinking about the deal she had made with Ka just before, another wave of bitterness sat on her tongue. Meanwhile, Julian kept smiling; it was a sharp contrast with his paleplexion, and it left asting impression in Diana¡¯s heart. She would cherish this image for a long time toe in her life, and she would frequently look back on it as evidence of her once being deeply happy and loved by a man. ¡°Um¡­¡± Facing Julian who was still severely injured and had just finished fighting for his life in the operating theater, Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg him to spare Ka. She tried an indirect approach instead. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Even though he was injured, Julian¡¯s voice still carried the tinge of alluring seductiveness in it. It lingered in her ear like a flute softly ying as he replied, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you think the babies or me are more important?¡± Julian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he thought Diana was still ming him for her miscarriage. ¡°I¡¯m just as saddened by the babies¡¯ situation as you are-¡° ¡°I know,¡± Diana interrupted before he could finish his sentence. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear. If the babies weren¡¯t important to him, he wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel toward Ka. Diana knew it. She knew everything now. She anxiously hid her trembling hands behind her back and continued, ¡°I just wanted to ask¡­¡± ¡°You. You¡¯re more important,¡± Julian said, and his answer was somewhat unexpected for Diana. She had expected him to say both were important. Upon further reflection, she felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about the babies. On the contrary, I¡¯d like to think I value them just as much as you do.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Despite his past mistakes, back then¡­ He had been driven mad by Diana¡¯s misleading statements. He had genuinely believed that she had been pregnant with Oliver¡¯s child. Sending her into the operating theater was one of the biggest regrets he had up to this day. ¡°But they¡¯re gone now.¡± It was the first time they had officially discussed this topic since their babies had departed from this world. ¡°Although it may sound heartless to say this, I can¡¯t ce my concern for them above you because you¡¯re still alive. You deserve my full attention and love as you¡¯re still living and breathing.¡± Julian assumed that Diana had been overwhelmed by the recent events, which led to her scattered thoughts right now. He reached out and held her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely have chances to have babies again in the future. Perhaps Aster and Star might even find their way back to us.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yeah. I hope they do¡­¡± Julian was slightly stunned at her response. Did she mean¡­that she was willing to have another baby with him?! His excitement almost hit the roof, and he nearly jumped off the hospital bed in delight. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 On the other hand, Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy. If Julian believed that she was more important.Jt meant he probably didn¡¯t have the same obsession with the ashes of their babies as she did. What if he didn¡¯t agree to let Ka go, and wasn¡¯t as determined as her to retrieve the ashes? What should she do, then? In that case, she could only request what she wanted from him without giving him a reason. After thinking for a moment, she decided to make him feel more at ease first before bringing up the issue of freeing Ka. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡± Now that Diana had confirmed Julian¡¯s safety, she started to worry about the elderly woman she had left in the abandoned area. ¡°Noel sent a message saying she¡¯s fine,¡± Julian said as he moved closer to the edge of the bed and patted the empty space next to him, motioning for Diana to join him. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s rest a while together.¡± Diana initially wanted to refuse, but she was also eager for some time alone together with him. ¡°It¡¯ll be a tight squeeze. There might not be enough space for you.¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± Diana asked as shey down carefully, wanting to be close to him but not daring to get too close. She hovered in uncertainty as she greedily soaked in the tranquility of this moment. It had been far too long. They had wasted so much time from their childhood in Yale Vige to now. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Diana¡¯s voice was gentle, and she was sorely tempted to tell him about what had happened in Yale Vige. When she recalled what Ka had told her, however, she held back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian seemed to sense her uneasiness when she hesitated to speak, and realized that something was wrong. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Yes, she was hiding something from him. s, she couldn¡¯t tell him right now. However, Julian wasn¡¯t a man who could be dismissed so easily. He tilted his head to the side and leaned closer to her ear, gently biting her earlobe as he whispered, ¡°Tell me.¡± Diana refused to speak, so he bit down again. Feeling a twinge of pain, she snapped, ¡°Enough.¡± She moved away slightly and nced at him with concern in her eyes. ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet. Lie down properly. It¡¯ll hurt more if you strain your wounds.¡± Julian shook his head, unwilling to listen to her in this situation. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking right now.¡± He was truly a stubborn man, and he was also very perceptive. He could sense even the slightest hint that something was off with her. After thinking for a moment, Diana decided not to mention the incident in Yale Vige. Instead, she said, ¡°I was thinking about when you¡¯ll recover. I feel guilty about your injuries.¡± Julian quickly hugged her after he heard her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. You have nothing to be guilty about.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He even moved his arm forcefully to demonstrate that he was feeling fine and would recover quickly. Diana understood his well-meaning intentions and immediately reached out to stop him before he hurt himself even further. ¡°Okay, okay. I don¡¯t feel guilty anymore. Lie down properly, alright?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Julian replied, lowering his arm obediently. Having just undergone surgery, he was indeed weak. The reason he had been talking to Diana all this time was because he didn¡¯t want her to worry about his condition. Now that he saw she was in much better spirits and there were no signs of her crying over his condition, he finally felt a lot more relieved. ¡°I need to rest for a bit,¡± Julian said as he reached out and grabbed her shoulder, holding her as if she were a precious treasure. He slowly closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°I can finally hold you again, my dear former wife.¡± Former wife? Diana couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the term. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Diana carefully avoided his wound and gently held his arm. ¡°My dear former husband.¡± Who would have thought that even after their divorce, there would stille a day when they embraced and slept together in the same bed? ¡°At some point,¡± Julian suddenly said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the process of getting remarried.¡± He said the words so smoothly and so matter-of-factly, as casually as discussing the weather. Diana was stunned for a while before finally processing what he had said. ¡°Remarried?¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about this yet. Hearing the question, Julian¡¯s drowsiness dissipated immediately. He turned abruptly to look at Diana and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 It was a huge matter, so it naturally needed careful consideration. Before Diana had the chance to exin, Julian started being mischievous again. Like a bird pecking at food, he once again yfully nibbled on her earlobe. Diana¡¯s earlobe was sensitive, and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink inward at each bite. However, Julian didn¡¯t let up his attempt. ¡°Diana, if you keep avoiding me like this, I¡¯ll try my best to get closer to you. If I strain myself too much, it¡¯ll hurt my wound.¡± Diana was startled by his words, and she froze momentarily. She was afraid of pulling on his wound. Julian seemed satisfied with his little victory, and chuckled silently until Diana realized he had tricked her. She suddenly sat up. ¡°Julia-¡° Before she could finish saying his name and express her indignation at being teased like this, Diana caught sight of Julian¡¯s brows furrowing tightly. ¡°Did I sit up too quickly and jostle your wound?¡± Diana was scared and turned slightly pale as she stared at his wound, examining it from every angle. It was only after Julian assured her that everything was fine that she rxed a little. Whenever she asked him, he would always reply that he was fine. Of course, she wasn¡¯t willing to take his word at face value this time, so she called the doctor to examine his wound. After Oliver checked Julian over, he nced at Diana¡¯s red earlobe. He shoved down the implications and embarrassment from it and said to Julian, ¡°Resting well and recovering should be your priority right now.¡± His words obviously implied something else. It made Diana¡¯s face burn hotter. Julian, on the other hand, remained extremely calm. ¡°Thanks for your advice, Dr. Channing. I¡¯ll take note of it and ask my wife not to be so enthusiastic.¡± Julian made it sound like Diana was the one taking the initiative. She had intended to refute his statement, but when she saw the triumphant look on his face, she instantly understood that he was feeling jealous once again. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel any anger at the realization. In fact, there was a warm fuzzy feeling in her heart instead. However, Diana felt sorry for Oliver at the disy. She gave him an apologetic look, but Oliver simply smiled brightly at her as if he didn¡¯t care about Julian¡¯s intentional disy of affection. Diana felt relieved at that and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly open-minded, Dr. Channing.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Diana, my wound hurts. Can you help me blow on it?¡± Diana was speechless. Could this man get any more shameless? If he wanted something, couldn¡¯t he have at least waited for Oliver to leave? She could only re at him and say, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The tone in which she scolded him was like that of an old married couple, and it was the kind of understanding and bond that Oliver wished could have happened between them, but never did or would. Ultimately, Oliver couldn¡¯t keep up the bright smile on his face, and it dimmed slightly. Julian found it satisfying to watch, and a wicked smile stretched on his lips. His wounds suddenly didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore, and there was a hint of provocation in his eyes as he looked at Oliver. With that, Diana immediately understood that she had fallen for this cunning man¡¯s trick! His intention wasn¡¯t for her to blow on his wound in front of Oliver, but rather to deliberately show off their interaction to Oliver! Oliver had exerted so much effort to save him just a few hours ago, and here Julian was, eagerly poking at Oliver¡¯s heart. Diana was sorely tempted to give Julian¡¯s wound a hard smack. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cause any more pain to Julian and could only look at Oliver with an embarrassed expression and say, ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to his level, Dr. Channing.¡± Oliver turned to Diana. Out of the blue, he asked, ¡°Do you still really like him?¡± Being asked such a question by the man who had once confessed to her made Diana feel at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how to answer this question in a way that would soften the blow and minimize the hurt she would cause Oliver. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So, she remained silent for a good long while. Julian became anxious as he waited for the woman before him to answer. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 ¡°Diana!¡± Julian yelled. Why wasn¡¯t she answering? After going through so much, was she still refusing to believe his feelings?! Or could it be¡­ Did she only feel gratitude toward him for taking the blow for her, and didn¡¯t actually love him? Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. His inky eyes became gloomy, as if a dark cloud was looming over his head. Both him and Oliver waited for her answer with bated breath. Diana became even more flustered once she realized this. She couldn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, as she couldn¡¯t find the words to answer in a way that would satisfy them both. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Julian repeated, not able to wait any longer. He desperately needed to confirm her feelings and wanted her to acknowledge them. Especially in front of Oliver. Seeing that calling her name didn¡¯t work and that Diana refused to speak, Julian resorted to ying the victim again. He furrowed his brows and groaned, as if the pain in his body had intensified by a hundredfold and stared at Diana with pleading eyes. Though Diana knew the man was only feigning the pain he felt, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything that would hurt him. Finally, she gave Oliver an apologetic look and said, ¡°I do.¡± She took a deep breath, not only answering Oliver¡¯s question, but also using this chance to once again make her feelings clear to him. She couldn¡¯t string him along any longer. ¡°I really like him a lot.¡± There was resolution and determination in her tone as she emphasized her feelings. It left no room for doubt. Julian¡¯s pinched expression gradually rxed. When he next spoke, there was tenderness, affection, and even triumph in his voice. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m fine now.¡± He was trying to act cute before her. Diana couldn¡¯t tolerate Julian¡¯s antics any longer and red at him before snapping sarcastically, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great that you¡¯re not in pain anymore?¡± Then, she sighed and looked at the slightly dazed Oliver. ¡°Dr. Channing, please let me walk you out.¡± Oliver had already finished his examination and confirmed that Jin was fine. Diana was afraid that if they stayed in the same room any longer, Julian woulde up with more ways to make Oliver ufortable. Oliver nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian was upset that Diana and Oliver were going to leave his sight and was about to object, but Diana shot him a fierce re to silence him. The meaning behind her re was clear. She was telling him not to push his luck. Due to Diana¡¯s reprimand, Julian immediately restrained himself. However, there was tenderness in his eyes and none of his usual coldness. Diana shivered at the look, though she couldn¡¯t help the smile that blossomed on her lips. It was like spring had dawned on her face, bringing forth a vibrant cheerfulness. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a look she never had when she was with Oliver. Once they walked out of the ward, Oliver looked at her. A calm and soothing look had reced the pain in his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He took the initiative to reassure Diana as he continued,¡± Julian has just got out from grave danger, so it¡¯s normal for him to be acting emotional.¡± Once again, Oliver was putting the needs and considerations of others before himself. Diana was at a loss for words to express her apologies and gratitude. There was a range of complicated emotions that shed through her face. But it was Oliver who relieved her again. ¡°It really is okay,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll let go of my feelings for you.¡± Diana looked up in shock after he finished speaking, unable to hide the joy in her eyes. The delight in her eyes was akin to a knife to his heart, deeply hurting Oliver. He had never felt as miserable as now from being rejected and ignored so many times by her before, as he had long suspected that this love affair between them was only his one-sided act. Even after Diana¡¯s divorce, when he had the right to properly pursue her, he hadn¡¯t dared hope she would be able to move on quickly from her previous rtionship. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 As it turned out, Diana couldn¡¯t move on either way. She and Julian truly understood one another, and their hearts were intertwined. It wasn¡¯t like any random person could shake or sever their connection. At this moment, when Oliver saw the undeniable joy in her eyes upon saying he was giving up on her, a wrenching sensation gripped his heart. Iron barbs pierced through his heart and lungs, digging out the years of longing, and¡­ Since their first meeting in Yale Vige, it seemed like his feelings for her were destined to be a one- sided show. And now, this act was finallying to an end. He couldn¡¯t bear to interfere in her happiness or be a burden to her. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends from now on,¡± Oliver said, stretching out his hand to her without any further exnation. Diana also reached out, and their fingertips almost touched before Oliver withdrew his hand. That was enough. He had said everything he needed to. The greatest respect for her existing feelings and love was the consistent tenderness and love he had shown her. Diana could feel his sincere feelings, and she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from reddening. ¡°Oliver,¡± Diana called out, stepping forward a little as the man walked away. ¡°Be careful of Simon.¡± Where had thate from? Oliver turned to look at her in confusion, but a sharp look shed in his usually gentle eyes in the next second. ¡°Has he contacted you again?¡± Thest time Oliver had seen Simon and warned him off, he hadn¡¯t expected Simon to approach Diana again. Diana had never seen Oliver look so alert and sharp before. It was as if a de that had been hidden for a long time had finally emerged, shining with a cold rity like the morning sun. Perhaps realizing that the burning intensity in his eyes had startled her, Oliver gathered himself and gentled his tone slightly. ¡°Has he hurt you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡¯t harmed her, at least, not to the extent Oliver was probably thinking. In fact, Simon had helped Diana escape from the warehouse, allowing her to witness Julian kneeling on the ground. However, that psycho hadter betrayed her to the security guards. Still, if it wasn¡¯t for Simon, she didn¡¯t know how much worse things could have been after she had fallen back into Ka¡¯s hands. So¡­ ¡°Not really,¡± Diana said. ¡°It¡¯s just that every time I see him, nothing good happens. Besides, he and you¡­¡± Diana originally believed that there was noparison between Oliver and Simon, as the former was like the warm spring sun and there were no simrities between them. But now, she hesitated. These aristocratic children, regardless of their surface behavior, were not to be messed with. Even Oliver, whom Diana thought was a good and gentle man, had his own hidden sharpness. He simply never disyed it before her and had only shown his tender side to her. Yet, she still shut him out. On the other hand, while Julian had shown Diana his worst side, it didn¡¯t change the soft spot she had for him. That was the difference when love was involved, wasn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t about whether the person was good or bad. It was only about love or theck thereof. Her love for Julian had grown stronger in her heart, so she gathered her courage and looked up at Oliver. ¡°The biggest difference between you and Simon is the fact that Simon sometimes gives me the feeling that he¡¯s very simr to Julian, and he seemed very against Julian. I can¡¯t exin it any other way, but it¡¯s just¡­strange. So, if there¡¯s anything wrong with him, please let me know. I don¡¯t want Julian to get hurt again.¡± Her statement pierced Oliver¡¯s heart. He hadn¡¯t expected Diana to openly be so considerate of Julian¡¯s well-being before him. She even saw Julian as someone who needed protection, and even Simon had be a danger in her eyes. ¡°He behaves erratically and has an unpredictable personality, but he shouldn¡¯t pose any threat to Julian.¡± As for the simrities Diana had mentioned between Simon and Julian, there were certain times when Oliver himself thought their temperament were alike. He had also sensed the same point Diana was implying. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Oliver reassured Diana, but the clenching feeling in his heart tightened even more. Staying in front of her any longer would drill a big hole in his heart. Oliver desperately warned himself not to cross boundaries again in her current rtionship, as it wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way. Causing trouble for someone he liked wasn¡¯t his style. Diana knew that Oliver was a man of his word. Since he had given his word, there shouldn¡¯t be any furtherplications. ¡°Okay.¡± After all, Simon was his younger brother. She trusted Oliver. Moreover, he was right. It was virtually impossible for an ordinary person to do anything to Julian. ¡°I was overthinking.¡± She btedly realized that her behavior in front of Oliver had been exaggerated, even surpassing her previous actions with Julian in the hospital. Fortunately, Oliver didn¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual and instead said, ¡°Go back quickly. I¡¯ll meet with Simon again.¡± Even when he knew she was simply being paranoid, he still did things to give her peace of mind. His tenderness was always refreshing and soothing, subtly calming all her anxieties. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Oliver said before Diana had a chance to speak. This time, he selfishly wanted to make her hold onto the unspoken gratitude in her heart and keep it as a reminder of his presence. Rarely did he reveal his ruthlessness in front of Diana, and she was caught slightly off guard at the abrupt change in his tone. She only returned to her senses after he had left, and she pondered on her thoughts as she made her way back to the ward. Julian visibly rxed when he saw her enter the room, relieved of an unknown worry. She caught this sudden rxation in his demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but jest, ¡°I only went to see someone off. Were you afraid I¡¯d run away?¡± Julian dismissed her teasing and replied, ¡°The person you were seeing off wasn¡¯t any ordinary man. It was Oliver, my love rival.¡± ¡°He already said he doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡± Julian was shocked. ¡°Did he say that to you?¡± Diana stood before him, checked his IV drip, and looked at the nket on his body, making sure everything was in good order before she looked up at Julian and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± However, she understood. Oliver had always been considerate of others. By now, he must have noticed the tendency for her and Julian to get back together, so he decided not to interfere anymore. He might say he didn¡¯t like her, but deep down¡­ He must be hurting. As for whether he could genuinely stop liking her, that remained to be seen. However, Julian now felt indignant on behalf of Diana. ¡°I knew it! Oliver had no taste! He¡¯s always been like that. How could he stop liking you after he said so, just like that?¡± Diana was a wonderful woman. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The best in the world! How could Oliver not like her? Diana sensed Julian¡¯s strange train of thought andughed inwardly, but outwardly, sheined, ¡°Not only that. Just outside the ward earlier, he even red at me.¡± Although her tone was yful, the small hint of genuine disappointment in it was difficult to conceal. Julian became even angrier at that. ¡°He dared to re at you?!¡¯ Diana nodded, sounding even more upset. ¡°Yeah, he did. He was actingpletely different from before.¡± Did it sound like she was a bit nostalgic for the old and gentle Oliver? Julian¡¯s heart tightened, and his gaze immediately sharpened. He grabbed the hem of Diana¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t bear to let him go?¡± At this point, he was still concerned about her well-being and didn¡¯t grab her wrist. Diana looked at the creases on her clothes caused by his tight grip, and felt a sweet sensation in her heart. She responded teasingly, ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, I think so.¡± Without warning, Julian suddenly sat up from the hospital bed, ignoring the slight pulling of his IV drip that was still attached to him. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Traces of blood seeped through the front of Julian¡¯s bandages, and Diana got angrier than him at the sight. ¡°Why won¡¯t you take better care of yourself?!¡± ¡°Take care of myself?¡± Julian huffed in anger. He refused to lie back down no matter how much Diana tried to push him. His sharp, chiseled face seemed to have exploded like fireworks, bearing traces of the explosion everywhere. ¡°My woman can¡¯t stop thinking about other men, so what¡¯s the use of me taking care of myself?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh at his serious demeanor. She ced her hand on his forehead and checked. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not running a fever.¡± He looked so silly. He couldn¡¯t even catch her jokes. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± He even resorted to acting spoiled and unreasonable. ¡°Anyway, you agreed to remarry me, so you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life. Even if you feel down because Oliver doesn¡¯t like you, you can¡¯t think of him, let alone like him!¡± ¡°Who said I agreed to remarry you?¡± Diana was shocked by his stubbornness. ¡°I¡¯m still considering¡­¡± But Julian ignored her, and a sly glint shed in his eyes.¡± Can Oliver kiss your earlobe?¡± His question startled Diana, and her face turned red with anger. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t like him.¡± Otherwise, why would she resist physical contact to this extent and get angry just by listening to his question? Before, when Ka was in the picture, she had acted the same way. Ironically, Julian thought he had avoided intimate contact with Ka because he had cherished her too much. Looking back now, he realized how foolish he had been. ¡°You¡¯re my first woman.¡± He looked at Diana and suddenly added, ¡°You¡¯re also the first woman I¡¯ve been intimate with.¡± She was also the first woman to emotionally enlighten him. During all those years he spent with Ka, he had always maintained his propriety and never crossed any boundaries. Diana sensed the confession in his words, and the anger that had surged up in her heart was immediately soothed. But then he said, ¡°If it was Oliver or any other man besides me, would you be willing to let them kiss your earlobe?¡± Diana found his words nauseating. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± This time, she was genuinely enraged. He couldn¡¯t say anything nice, could he?! ¡°Am I that despicable? You can¡¯t just randomly pin someone on me!¡± She had difficulty having physical contact with someone she didn¡¯t like. Moreover, he mentioned her earlobe, which was such a private part to her. Even if it was just in words, he was pushing her limits! Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh at her annoyed expression.¡± Then why are you still considering our remarriage? Can¡¯t you agree right now?¡± What does kissing her earlobe have to do with remarriage? Diana looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because you like me a lot, all the way to my core and to the point of madness.¡± The man, who was always aloof in front of others, had turned into a giant puppy before Diana. He wanted to use every word he knew in the world to describe their affection for each other. ¡°Anyway, the point is that you like me too much, so you allow me to do whatever I want to your body.¡± As he spoke, his words seemed to have a suggestive undertone, especially his gaze. Even though he couldn¡¯t move, it felt like his eyes that were fixed on her had already done everything he could have. Even¡­ As she stood before him, Diana felt like her clothes had been stripped off. Staring at her with burning intensity in his dark, inky eyes, he was like a predator before her. She recalled her previous memories of waking up in the morning and getting off the bed, unable to walk properly on her legs. She shivered suddenly, and immediately called a halt. ¡°Julian!¡± Couldn¡¯t he stop being so shameless?! It was broad daylight, and they discussed such matters in the hospital room! Julian saw her flushed face and decided to stop teasing her. He redirected the conversation back to the previous topic.¡± Since you like me so much, isn¡¯t it only natural for us to remarry?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What a cunning man! He was still talking about remarriage after going in such a big circle. ¡°I really need some time to consider,¡± Diana replied, bing a bit nervous, afraid that she might hurt Julian¡¯s feelings if she didn¡¯t choose her words carefully. But when she looked up at him, she saw a look of despair on his face. She immediately corrected herself. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to refuse the remarriage¡­¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Once Diana said that, the look on Julian¡¯s face instantly changed and a wide smile stretched on his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you time to consider.¡± As long as the end result was good, it was fine. ¡°I can take my time? However long it takes?¡± ¡°However long it takes,¡± Julian said easily. Now that he knew Oliver had decided to give up on Diana and she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, Julian had be even more patient. When he thought about it a little more, however, he grew slightly dissatisfied and said, ¡°No, I still have to do something about Oliver. I want him to know how foolish he was for giving up on the woman I love!¡± Diana was speechless at Julian¡¯s words. When Oliver liked her, he was jealous. When Oliver decided to give up on his affection for her, Julian was still unhappy, using that the other lacked taste and didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her good qualities. In the end, it all boiled down to his resentment towards Oliver. Diana couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Exactly what grudge do you have against him? After all, he was the one who saved your life. Don¡¯t be too unreasonable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudge against him,¡± Julian retorted. ¡°I just never liked him since we were kids.¡± To be more precise, it went back to their time in Yale Vige. During the training camp, Oliver was the only person who could match Julian in the challenges. Even so, Oliver had no ambitions since he was a child, which infuriated Julian. Oliver wouldugh when Julian won, when they tied, and even when he lost. He always had that stupid fake smile on his face. Wasn¡¯t he tired of pretending? Andter, they both developed feelings for the same woman. As Julian thought about it, he felt something was off. ¡°He didn¡¯t have any connection with you before, so how did he suddenly develop feelings for you?¡± It was unlike Oliver, a cautious man, to suddenly develop feelings for a woman out of nowhere. This came back to the fact that they had met each other in Yale Vige when they were younger. Diana almost blurted out what happened between the three of them in Yale Vige when they were kids. If she revealed that information, the possibility of Julian agreeing to spare Ka would surely decrease. So, she kept her mouth shut and kept the incident of saving him in the cave all those years ago a secret. Unfortunately, once Julian sensed something was wrong, he wouldn¡¯t let it go until he figured it out. However, he didn¡¯t bring it up to Diana, silently keeping note of it in his heart. ¡°He¡¯s just easy-going,¡± Diana defended Oliver. ¡°Not everyone is as aloof as you are to everyone.¡± ¡°Not true,¡± Julian corrected with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never been cold to you.¡± Diana seized on his words and repeated coolly, ¡°Never?¡± Upon hearing her tone, Julian immediately felt guilty and hastily backtracked. ¡°Except¡­except when I thought I liked Ka. But other than that, haven¡¯t I always been kind and pleasant to you?¡± That was true. He had indeed given her unprecedented love and affection in the three years of their marriage. As Diana thought about those sweet memories, her heart gradually warmed. Taking advantage of the good atmosphere, she impulsively brought up the matter weighing on her mind. ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She was a little nervous, and blurted awkwardly, ¡°Do you want to rest a bit more?¡± His physical condition had always been good, and his regr exercise proved beneficial at a time like this. ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± Oliver had done an excellent job on his surgery. Apart from feeling physically exhausted, Julian felt fine. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After Grandma arrives, neither of you are allowed to cry,¡± Julian instructed. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to shed tears for me.¡± Diana nodded. She understood his intentions. If she or Grandma became sad, he would be sadder than both of them. ¡°Julian,¡± Diana started, carefully choosing her words. ¡°Could I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± Julian said teasingly as he chuckled. ¡°Whatever request you make, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then¡­could you spare Ka ?¡± As soon as Diana finished speaking, Julian¡¯s expression twisted into something ugly. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 ¡°Diana!¡± He furrowed his brows, a solemn look on his face that spoke of unyielding authority. He was clearly infuriated. That was to be expected. However, Diana softened her stance. ¡°Julian.¡± She nced at him cautiously. ¡°She¡¯s my sister, after all. I¡­¡± ¡¯ ¡°Sister?¡± Julian looked up with his eyes like daggers, as if they could pierce through all things and pin Diana to the ground. ¡°If you really treated her as your sister, would you have destroyed Winnington Fashions that she and James just opened?¡± s, he knew everything! Diana took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t expect him to know everything she did despite being so grievously injured. ¡°I did it to vent my anger. I have a problem with the way they do things.¡± Diana made up an excuse on the spot. ¡°But we¡¯re rted by blood after all. I don¡¯t want Ka to die because of this.¡± ¡°You know that I won¡¯t spare her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°If you wanted to spare her, you wouldn¡¯t have grabbed that dagger and injured yourself so badly.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He was trying to use the method of self-harm to repay Ka¡¯s grace for saving him. What was even sadder was the fact that Ka wasn¡¯t not even the one who saved him. Once again, Ka had imed credit for something that Diana had done. The thought of that made Diana sigh. ¡°She¡¯s still my sister, in the end.¡± After all that, she still wanted Julian to spare Ka. Diana was no saint. Conversely, she considered herself a vengeful person. She wouldn¡¯t provoke others, but they took advantage of her, she wouldn¡¯t spare them so easily! Especially if they went to the extent of harming her as Ka had done. If it were in the past, she would¡¯ve hated Ka to the core and wanted to kill that wicked woman with her own hands. Julian said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about what happened to our babies?¡± ¡°I do.¡± It was precisely because Diana cared that she wanted to spare Ka and get the babies¡¯ ashes, i Julian nced at Diana, as if trying to figure her out. Diana clenched her fists tighter, worried that Julian might realize something. ¡°But I only just found out that you stripped her of the ability to bear children.¡± In order to make herself believable, she deliberately sighed and went on, ¡°As I was once a mother, I know how fortunate it feels to be able to nurture a life in my body. I also know the pain of losing and never having the chance to be a mother.¡± Julian didn¡¯t get himself pulled away by Diana¡¯s emotions. Instead, he asked her calmly, ¡°Who told you that?¡± He had never told Diana about making Ka unable to bear children. He didn¡¯t intend to tell her about it. He didn¡¯t want to keep worrying about whether that would trigger painful memories of her losing her own babies. But now, she knew about it. He went straight to the point and said bluntly, ¡°Did you meet Ka?¡± Diana was shocked at his words. Her nails dug into her flesh, but her expression remained unchanged. ¡°No. I heard about it when I was kidnapped.¡± Nobody was able to describe what exactly happened during that time. It was therefore most appropriate to make up an excuse during that period. As she expected, Julian didn¡¯t push her for more details. Instead, he nced at her swollen wounds, and suppressed the urge to hack Ka into pieces. His heart aching, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± Ultimately, he was unable to protect her given the kidnapping incident, and had allowed Ka the chance to hurt Diana. Diana could sense the remorse in Julian¡¯s voice. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± She would rather not have him send someone to monitor her day and night for the sake of protecting her. ¡°The only person we can me is Ka for her corrupt intentions. Still, we should give her a chance.¡± Diana crouched down so her shoulders were aligned to the bed and she could put her head on it, and ced her cheeks in his palms. ¡°Take it as umting karma for our baby.¡± However, Julian didn¡¯t see things that way. ¡°If you spare her, she might cause further trouble down the road.¡± Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Ka was obsessed with Julian to the extent of near insanity, and he knew this well. ¡°What if she tries to harm you again and I¡¯m unable to save you in time?¡± Diana had considered that possibility, but after what happened this time, she managed to eliminate James, who was Ka¡¯s reliable support. Thus, Ka was left struggling to survive all by herself. She had also be the target of public criticism in Richburgh, with everyone knowing that she was Julian¡¯s worst enemy. Given all the above, probably no one would dare to be in cahoots with her, or even talk to her. With that, Ka had be all alone. She was no longer capable of causing any serious trouble. That was one reason why Diana was agreeable to a transaction with her. The touch of the tender skin on her face calmed Julian¡¯s heart, as if he were sitting on a soft and comfortable patch of grass. However, he had never been one to be tempted by beauty, and his reason was still fully intact. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t do anything more to you, did I get stabbed by her in vain?¡± He knew very well that if it weren¡¯t for Oliver¡¯s outstanding medical ability, he wouldn¡¯t have survived the ordeal. That was something Vans had repeatedly emphasized to him, just to remind him to be slightly more courteous to Oliver. Unfortunately, Julian was unable to do it right now. Who knew whether that pretentious man, who always had a smile on his face, still held a torch for his woman despite saying that he no longer fancied her? His woman was so outstanding. Which man would truly be able to let her go? Julian wished he could hold up a sign and announce to the whole world about how great Diana was. He wanted to show off how good she was, yet he didn¡¯t want other men lusting after her. In fact, he always had the urge to dig out the eyes of those men who dared to spare more than one nce at Diana! At the end of the day, he just wanted to show off. Show off that Diana was his, that he had someone to love and that he was loved! Each time that thought came to mind, flowers seemed to bloom in his heart, making him rxed and comfortable like never before. Diana knew he would be angry and had a reply prepared beforehand. She had long expected these words of his. And so, she said, ¡°Of course not. You finally made it clear to me your heart.¡± She decided to distract him away from the main point and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it worth it giving me the courage once again to love you?¡± It was worth it. Yet, Julian had this nagging feeling that she was trying to distract him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He pushed her face again, preventing her from tempting him and keeping him from making the right decision. ¡°No way.¡± He was adamant. ¡°We can¡¯t spare her so easily.¡± Otherwise, Ka might be up to no good again. Diana knew that there was no point trying to persuade Julian any further. Instead, she decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. She suddenly stood up at the bedside and leaned into his ear. She nted a soft, gentle kiss on the sensitive area of his earlobe, the sensation like butterfly wings fluttering by. Her move was too gentle, yet too impactful. It felt as if she were treating a precious treasure. Seeing no reaction from Julian, Diana repeated the same move and kissed him tenderly multiple times. Finally, when she leaned in for the 20th time, she felt a force holding her head down. She crashed into his chest. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t y with fire.¡± His voice was hoarse, and she could hear it rumbling in his chest. She felt a fire burning in her core, burning up all reason she had left. ¡°Julian.¡± She looked into his eyes, and kissed him again. But this time, she didn¡¯t kiss his earlobe. Instead, she aimed for that pair of thin lips of his. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Diana rarely lost her senses like this. At that moment, she only had eyes for him and even disregarded his injuries. Julian was d to finally have a taste of what it was like to finally have his little rabbit trapped in his ws. Yet, Diana was no little rabbit. Conversely, under Julian¡¯s influence over the past three years, she had a penchant for ying the big bad wolf. She knew she was being reckless, but she couldn¡¯t hold herself and her affections back. She could only hold herself up with her arms and try her best not to exacerbate his injuries. She told herself to stop after getting a taste of him, and to pull out as early as she could. But Julian wanted more. He clearly hadn¡¯t had enough of her. Diana had reason to believe that if he weren¡¯t so grievously injured, he would definitely make her plead for mercy on her knees! ¡°Julian.¡± Upon seeing him finally calm down, Dianamented inwardly how useful her kisses were. No wonder Julian often used his kisses against her. She looked into his eyes and held his arm, trying toe into closer contact with him. ¡°Will you agree to my request or not?¡± Diana was trying toy a beauty trap for Julian to fall in. Yet, he refused to give in despite everything that Diana was attempting. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle whether I spare Ka or not.¡± ¡°The moment I grabbed that de with my bare hands, I decided to disregard even the gratitude I felt for her saving me and was determined to eliminate this source of trouble,¡± Julian confessed his worries. ¡°Diana, if I were to spare her today, I¡¯ll surelye to regret it in the future.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Julian said firmly. He was indeed a force to be reckoned with in the business circle. He would never allow any idents to happen the moment he fixed his mind on a decision. Even if the ident was Diana Winnington, the love of his life. He would never do something against his principles. Ka had reached the threshold of his principles. He could no longer tolerate that evil woman. Diana looked clearly upset and Julian tried to rationalize things for her to make her feel better. ¡°If¡­ If I didn¡¯t wake up today, would you still want to spare her?¡± Of course not! Diana told herself that if Julian didn¡¯t wake up, she would go with him. Julian saw Diana stunned for a moment, unable to reply. A tinge of disappointment shed past his eyes. Was Diana hesitating in choosing between him and Ka? He finally understood the look of disappointment in Diana¡¯s eyes when he made his choice between Ka and Diana in the past. The disappointment in the eyes reflected the pain in the heart. Right now, he could feel the terrible ache deep in his heart. Naturally, Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to overthink things in the area of romance. Right now, her main concern was on the ashes that Ka had in her hands. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. But now ¡­¡± She pressed her tongue against the back of her teeth, trying to calm her frazzled nerves. ¡°Now¡­ I still wish to spare her.¡± Ultimately, it looked as if she was disregarding the injuries that Julian had sustained, showing no care for the pain he had gone through. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Anger began rising in his chest. The warmth he felt between them just now was like a dream, and he was rudely awakened to reality. The two of them were fighting so intensely over how to deal with Ka, so much that it felt like there was a chasm between them. ¡°Let¡¯s drop this subject.¡± Julian could only incisively bring this matter to a close. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to sparing her.¡± Conversely, he would make Ka pay a huge price for kidnapping and hurting the ones he loved. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept the potential consequences of the knife stabbing into Diana. Even if it would upset Diana, how he nned to deal with Ka was non-negotiable. Diana panicked. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she finally decided to tell him about the ashes. ¡°Jul¡­¡± ¡°Sir!¡± She was about to speak, when their door was pushed open abruptly. ¡°Sir!¡± It was Noel. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Sweat covered Noel¡¯s brows. The president¡¯s assistant, who had always been calm andposed, looked to be in a deep state of panic. Julian¡¯s face turned hard. ¡°Did something happen to Grandma?¡± Noel immediately nodded at Julian¡¯s question. ¡°Sir, you¡­ You¡­¡± He wanted to tell Julian to quickly go and see her. Madam Fulcher was dying! However, the sight of the tubes and needles sticking out of Julian¡¯s body made him swallow those words back. He could only turn to Diana, his face fraught with panic. Because of Mr. Carter, Diana had some hard feelings against Noel. But at this moment, she could understand the look in his eyes immediately. Something had happened to Grandma. Panic filled her heart. The image of Grandma saying that she would put on an act before Hans right before Diana left her shed in Diana¡¯s mind. At that point. Grandma¡¯s eyes looked unfocused and her breathing was unsteady. But when Hans left, Grandma imed that she was putting on an act and urged Diana to flee. Now that Diana thought about it, was Grandma lying about putting on an act and was in fact experiencing the symptoms of her condition? Remorse filled her heart and when she opened her mouth to speak again, her voice was trembling. ¡°Ju¡­Julian.¡± She knew she shouldn¡¯t call out to him, but her mind was in a mess and huge waves of regret were drowning her. She could only cling onto him for strength. Upon seeing both Noel and Diana lose their senses, Julian knew something major had happened. ¡°Where is Grandma right now?¡± Things just kept happening, wave after wave! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unease crept into his heart once again as he yelled loudly at the silent Noel, who looked like he was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Where is she?!¡± Noel snapped back to attention at Julian¡¯s shout. ¡°S¡­Sir. Madam Fulcher was sent to the hospital, but she¡¯s in a terrible state, especially mentally¡­¡± He subconsciously turned to look at Diana, ¡°Madam, you¡­¡± ¡®TH go with him,¡± Diana said through gritted teeth, trying her best to calm herself down. Now wasn¡¯t the time for self-me. It wasn¡¯t the time to overthink things, either. She should go and see Grandma for herself, together with Julian. But it wasn¡¯t convenient for Julian to move around right now, so she had to call for a nurse to help push Julian over on his bed. Julian was anxious and couldn¡¯t wait for so many people to move him. He wished he could just hop out of bed and walk. Thankfully, Diana was around to stop him. ¡°If anything were to happen to you, that would only worsen Grandma¡¯s condition!¡± She, of all people, was anxious to see Grandma as soon as she could, and she could fully understand what Julian was feeling right now. Her tone gentled as she persuaded, ¡°Julian, please calm down a little.¡± No matter what, the two of them were still together. As long as they went over together, Grandma would certainly be happy to see that. For all they knew, that might improve Grandma¡¯s mental state. The better the two of them looked, the happier Grandma would be. Julian understood where Diana wasing from, and finally calmed down to wait for the medical staff to push him out of his ward. Noel didn¡¯t bring them to another ward. Instead, he brought them to the hospital corridor. Diana¡¯s heart was leaping in her chest as an ominous feeling overwhelmed her. She gripped her hands that were holding onto Julian tighter. It was now Julian¡¯s turn tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Warmth crept into Diana¡¯s heart as sheposed herself and shook her head at Julian. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Contrary to her words, her hands were trembling uncontrobly. Julian began panicking as well. ¡°Did something happen to the two of you at the abandoned estate? Something that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Diana nodded and recounted everything that happened at the abandoned estate to Julian. Just then, they saw Grandma lying on the hospital bed. She had even more tubes and needles sticking out of her body than Julian! Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Grandma¡¯s situation was much worse than Diana initially expected. Yet Grandma wasn¡¯t warded despite the severity of her condition. That could only mean two possibilities: either there was no need to hospitalize Grandma for emergency treatment, or there were too many patients and the wards were full. Given the Fulcher¡¯s power and status, it was clearly not thetter. Even if the hospital was bursting at the seams, it wasn¡¯t much of a stretch for the hospital to create another wing within a short period of time. It could only be the former. Diana could no longer hold her tears back. Even so, she tried her best to inch closer to Grandma. Julian could sense the severity of the situation, and panic seized him like never before. He instinctively tightened his grip over Diana¡¯s hand. Diana squeezed his hand back. Thankfully, at this point when their loved one was on the verge of death, they had each other to share their fears and sorrows. But in the face of their loved one, no matter how muchfort they could derive from each other, sorrow came gushing over them, swallowing them up and drowning them so thoroughly they could hardly breathe. They drew closer to Grandma. With each step, they felt increasingly suffocated. Even though they were not professional medical staff, they could tell that Grandma was like a fish on drynd. She did not have much life left in her. Her lips were no longer just pale, but were purplish in color, which clearly told of severe heart issues. In other words, what Grandma imed about putting on an act before Hans was a lie. What was even moreughable was the fact that Diana had believed Grandma¡¯s words! Diana wanted to give herself a tight p. Just then, Grandma saw the look on Diana¡¯s face, and lifted her arm with all her might to touch Diana¡¯s face as ache filled thetter¡¯s heart. Diana¡¯s heart grew tender upon seeing the look on Grandma¡¯s face. She forgot all about crying as she knelt down and grabbed Grandma¡¯s hand, cing her palm on her cheeks. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± She called out to Grandma again and again, as if crying out to thetter¡¯s soul. A look of happiness shed past Grandma¡¯s eyes as she opened her mouth, trying to respond. Yet, she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Tears fell down Diana¡¯s cheeks. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be crying now, as that would only make Grandma sad and worsen the old woman¡¯s condition. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back. She looked up and saw Julian lying on his bed, his eyes turning red around the rim. ¡°I won.¡± Grandma held Diana¡¯s hand back, a small smile creeping up her lips. Even at this point, she didn¡¯t want her grandchildren worrying about her and being sad for her. Diana could tell what she was mouthing, and was wracked with sobs. Grandma won, indeed. On the other hand, she had used her life in exchange for a lie and paid such a huge price in order for Diana to finally see Julian¡¯s love for her. If Diana hadn¡¯t been so foolish as to not see Julian¡¯s heart for her, thereby making Grandma, who was already experiencing great physical difort, so worried about their rtionship, would that have made things better? Diana had to stop herself from overthinking things. The more she thought, the less she was able to control her tears, which were falling like pearls from a broken ne. She knew that given Grandma¡¯s condition right now, thetter didn¡¯t have much time left on Earth. The pain of losing her babies came crashing over Diana once more. That gut-wrenching agony was akin to someone snatching away something very important to her, and something in her snapped. She began sobbing so uncontrobly that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Grandma, on the other hand, kept smiling at Diana. Her hand, still in Diana¡¯s, caressed Diana¡¯s cheeks ever so gently. She truly didn¡¯t have much energy left. She could hardly touch Diana¡¯s cheeks properly. She had done everything she could tost till now. She was running out of time. She gradually shifted her eyes away toward Julian, and opened her mouth. ¡°Ju¡­Julian¡­¡± Diana immediately moved away so Grandma had a direct view of Julian. But the next moment, Grandma mouthed, ¡°Serves you right!¡± Diana never expected to see Grandma reprimand Julian like that, despite seeing him in his current injured state. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Serves him right for abandoning such an amazing woman like Diana and getting himself involved with the likes of Ka Winnington! Diana fully understood where Grandma wasing from. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Ultimately, Julian managed to get himself out of danger and even reconciled with Diana. That was most important to Madam Fulcher. She had long acknowledged Diana as her granddaughter-iw. As such, being able to see Julian sorrowful over Diana and Diana finally understanding his affections for her ted Madam Fulcher. However, her next reaction to that was heartache. She looked at Julian with tears in her eyes. ¡°My sweet¡­sweet child¡­¡± Her grandson and her granddaughter-inw were both great kids. Her grandson must be hurting right now. Yet, she was no longer able to take care of him. It was time for her to go and find her own husband. She could no longer do anything for her own grandson. Helping him reconcile with Diana was the final act of love she was able to leave him with. Julian felt stones weighing down on his heart. It felt even more suffocating than when he was stabbed in the chest. Although he didn¡¯t shed a tear, he was already crying a river inside. ¡°Grandma,¡± he choked through a sob. He felt even more remorseful than Diana right now. They were just at the abandoned estate! Why didn¡¯t he think of that ce?! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Why did he allow Grandma to suffer such torture at such an advanced age, to go through such shock and heartache before she died?! In fact¡­ That kidnapping incident shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce! Stripping Ka of her ability to bear children was being too kind to her! Showing kindness to people who don¡¯t deserve it was bound to result in a disaster. His grandmother was living proof of that! Anger burned in his heart as hemanded Noel, ¡°Get Ka Winnington over here.¡± He wanted to settle things with her once and for all! He wanted to give Grandma a satisfactory exnation! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tears welled up in his eyes, which were frighteningly red. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He repeated himself in a loop. ¡°Grandpa protected you his whole life, yet I wasn¡¯t able to do that for you.¡± He was the one who gave Ka the opportunity to hurt Grandma. Grandma had to go through something as serious as being kidnapped! Madam Fulcher shook her head. ¡°Not your fault.¡± Not Diana¡¯s fault, either. The moment she arrived at the abandoned estate, she realized that there was something wrong with her body. She was subsequently treated poorly, so it was natural that her body reacted that way. ¡°Don¡¯t punish yourself because of other people¡¯s mistakes.¡± That was her only wish for these two grandchildren of hers. ¡°Hand¡­¡± she muttered weakly. Her blood pressure was dropping, and the line on the ECG was ttening out. Each word she spoke took so much energy from her. ¡°Hand M Yet, she looked earnestly at Julian and Diana, the two people she was most happy with. ¡°Hand¡­¡± Julian couldn¡¯t move much, and had to try his best to inch closer to Grandma. Diana sensed what Madam Fulcher wanted and took hold of Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re together.¡± This was the final thing she could do for Madam Fulcher, tofort her before she left. Madam Fulcher looked truly d. Light shone from her eyes. Her head of gray hair was like a silver river, silently bringing her to heaven. Beep, beep! The device let out a piercing alert. It was a long siren that pierced through all of their hearts. Diana looked down, filled with shock. At the same time, she saw Grandma¡¯s eyes shut forever¡­ Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Cries resounded along the corridor. Diana sobbed so badly, she almost fainted. She was unable to ept that a living breathing person who was as kind and caring as Madam Fulcher would leave her so suddenly! Even at Madam Fulcher¡¯s most painful and torturous moment, she was more concerned with helping Diana see Julian¡¯s heart for her. She was more concerned with helping Diana, a fit and healthy adult, escape from the kidnappers. She was more concerned with helping Diana get more love, and never be hurt again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was more concerned with ensuring that she was the only one facing the danger, at risk of all sorts of potential idents. Diana had been far too negligent. She had assumed that Madam Fulcher could do anything. At the end of the day, Madam Fulcher was just another old woman. An old woman with underlying physical conditions, at that. Yet Diana had believed her when she imed she was just acting, and that she wasn¡¯t in pain or suffering. Diana was such a fool! A huge fool! She found herself so foolish, that even beating herself up right now wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger at herself. Julian yelled at her, ¡°Diana!¡± Despite that, she refused to stop. She continued thrashing her fists at herself until her wounds were exacerbated. Yet all her efforts were unable to dispel the sorrow and guilt in her heart. That was Madam Fulcher, the one who loved and doted on her the most! Madam Fulcher had been the one who took the ce of Diana¡¯s biological parents in giving her love, always thinking for her and doting on her. She was the best grandmother in the whole world! But because of a moment¡¯s negligence, Diana allowed her to face everything alone in the final moments of her life. Not just that¡­ Even before Grandma closed her eyes forever, she was still worried about her and Julian¡¯s rtionship problems. Noel had mentioned that ording to the doctor¡¯s exnation, Madam Fulcher was suffering from intracranial hemorrhage. It took great willpower on her part to hold out until she made it to the hospital. Firstly, upon hearing that Julian got stabbed, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from worrying about her grandson¡¯s condition despite her pain. Madam Fulcher wanted to see for herself how he was doing. Secondly, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from worrying about Diana and Julian¡¯s rtionship. Without settling both issues, she couldn¡¯t rest easy. It was only because of these two concerns weighing on her heart that she held out all the way till the end. Before that, when they left the abandoned estate, she even joked with Noel and the rest. Perhaps it was since then that she knew that she was on the verge of death. People often could sense when their lives wereing to an end. Madam Fulcher knew that no matter what the doctors and nurses did, there was nothing they could do to save her. And so, she decided to just face it with an open heart. But before she died, she had to see the two grandchildren she cared about most. Thankfully, she was able to do that. Despite the gut-wrenching pain in her chest, she managed to make it to the hospital. She managed to personally see her grandson, who got himself so grievously injured almost to the point of death, and also her granddaughter-inw whom she liked and cared for the minute she set her eyes on her. She had not been Julian¡¯s grandmother in vain. When she was in the thick of danger, she prioritized sending Diana out to safety in order to avoid any uncontroble risks that might ur. The more Julian thought about it, the worse he felt. He looked up, his eyes looking like there was a storm brewing in them. There was a solemn and cold air about him. It told of a deep pain from losing a loved one, an agony such that it almost sucked his soul out of him. He could only cling on tightly to Diana¡¯s hand to stop her from hurting herself. It seemed as if doing that was the only way to make him feel a little more alive. When Diana finally calmed down a little, Julian suddenly said, ¡°From today onwards, I don¡¯t have any other kin left in this world.¡± Chapter 623 Chapter 623 His parents and grandparents had all left him behind. He would no longer see Madam Fulcher jokingly use him of being an unfilial brat in the Fulchers¡¯ huge old mansion, nor would he see her help him chase after his wife. From now on, no one at home would drug his food or scheme against him. There would also be no one standing at the gate bidding him goodbye, or calling him again and again, asking if he would be home for dinner. That was his grandmother. But from now on, he would no longer have a grandmother. Julian¡¯s eyes turned red once more. He felt as if someone had rubbed sand in his eyes, so much that tears kept falling from them. Madam Fulcher¡¯s departure would be a pain forever etched in his heart. Diana finally pulled herself out from her pain as she realized that the man next to her neededfort more so than she did. And yet, she had no idea how to give himfort. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She felt all her energy gnawed up by the guilt multiplying endlessly in her heart. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. She insisted on sleeping in Julian¡¯s ward, and was naturally lessfortable than sleeping in her bed at home. To make things worse, she herself was injured and mentally strained. She was unable to close her eyes to rest even until midnight. Julian was the same as well. He eventually patted the space next to him on the bed.¡± Come over here.¡± Hugging each other for warmth was better than missing their loved one all by themselves. Diana didn¡¯t reject him. She truly needed to be by his side right now. When sheid down on the bed, she leaned more toward the edge of the bed. She was almost hovering in mid-air. Worried that Julian might find her in an ufortable position, she even deliberately grabbed his arm with her hand. That would make him feel as if she waspletely lying on the bed. ¡°Somehow, the bed feels wider nowpared to during the daytime,¡± Julian mumbled as he pulled Diana closer to his side. Diana knew he wanted her to feel morefortable next to him, and smiled her first smile ever after having seen Madam Fulcher pass away in front of her earlier. Although it was a tiny smile, it didn¡¯t fail to make her face shine. It had a tender, warm air to her. Afraid of exacerbating Julian¡¯s wound, she nudged over a tiny bit. She hugged his arm even tighter. The two of them quietly leaned into each other¡¯s embrace as they silentlyforted each other, something that made both of them feel immensely better. ¡°What are we going to do about the funeral tomorrow?¡± Diana asked. Madam Fulcher¡¯s passing happened when Julian got injured, but they couldn¡¯t simply forget about the funeral. To her surprise, Julian gave her an immediate reply. ¡°We won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Although you can¡¯t be discharged and you certainly can¡¯t run around, I can do it.¡± She was willing to do anything for her grandma, no matter how small or insignificant. Julian saw her panic and immediately exined himself. ¡°It was something Grandma instructed me a long time ago. She said that after she passed away, she didn¡¯t want a funeral to be held for her. She simply wanted her ashes to be ced in Grandpa¡¯s grave so that they could share one ce as husband and wife. That was enough for her.¡± Diana didn¡¯t fullyprehend the reasoning behind this. ¡± Grandma isn¡¯t the type to do things in such a low-profile manner.¡± Conversely, she enjoyed lively events. She always felt that Madam Fulcher would wish for a ceremony so that everyone would remember her, and she could properly bid the world goodbye. ¡°She did mention this before.¡± Julian recalled his conversation with Grandma and exined further to Diana, ¡± She said she didn¡¯t want someone looking for her and bringing unrest to her even after she passed.¡± She simply wanted to stay by his grandfather¡¯s side. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for Grandma?¡± Diana asked. Who could it be? Someone significant enough to cause her to not even want a funeral. Someone significant enough to cause her to want to just quietly pass away, so that she could hide from this person. ¡°Yes.¡± No matter who was looking for Grandma, as long as she wanted her peace and didn¡¯t want anyone disrupting her, Julian would fulfill her wish. What¡¯s more, she had appeared very insistent about it. ¡°She said that if that person managed to find her, she wouldn¡¯t have any peace even after she died.¡± In order to protect his grandmother¡¯s peace, Julian decided to follow her instructions and forgo the funeral. Instead, he would quietly bury Grandma together with Grandpa. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Even after Julian was done with his exnation, Diana was unable to calm the raging emotions inside her. Her mind was in aplete mess. Not only because she still felt guilty toward Grandma, but also because Julian said that someone was looking for Grandma. She felt a thought sh past her mind, but it went by too quickly and she was unable to pin it down. Julian saw her remain silent for a long time, and his mind churned as he thought of something to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself anymore. Grandma¡¯s death had nothing to do with you. As an old woman, all she wanted was for her favorite grandchildren to be happy and at peace.¡± It was why she deliberately lied to Diana that she was putting on an act, had a bet with Diana, and even let Diana flee the ce first. She knew it. She knew it all along. It was precisely because Diana knew Grandma¡¯s intentions- that Grandma risked everything to bring her and Julian together-that she felt even worse about it. But no matter how bad she felt, Diana was unable to bring Grandma back to life. ¡°She¡¯s just a liar!¡± Tears welled up in Diana¡¯s eyes again at the mention of Madam Fulcher. It was an overwhelming emotion that she couldn¡¯t hold back. The thought of the olddy made her eyes hot with tears. ¡°She would always lie that she was feeling healthy, that she could handle everything alone. She even lied to us that she could do it all despite her age, and that she¡¯d live to be a hundred years old.¡± Daian¡¯s nose waspletely blocked by all the snot that was flowing. She didn¡¯t want Julian seeing her in this state. She was still lying next to him, which made it difficult for her to reach out for some napkins. She could only pull a corner of his gown and rub her nose on it. After that, she snuck a nce at Julian to make sure he was unaware of what she had done before lying back down and rxing herself. From the side of his vision, Julian could see Diana behaving cautiously like a thief. A tinge of warmth and tenderness finally crept into his cold, hard eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still around,¡± Diana mumbled, as she buried her face in Julian¡¯s chest. Julian couldn¡¯t make out what she said. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s no longer around, but I still am,¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°Although Grandma lied to me, I won¡¯t lie to Grandma.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana sniffled and went on, ¡°I promised her that after rifying your affections for me, I¡¯ll stay by your side and be with you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t go back on her word. ¡°I¡¯ll be your kin.¡± She would be by his side for the rest of his life, day after day. They would be even closer than blood rtives. Julian was greatlyforted by her words. ¡°I know.¡± Seeing her behaving so well made him decide not to be calctive about how she wiped her snot on his gown. The two of them didn¡¯t feel sleepy and they simply chatted on and on, about funny things that happened between them and Madam Fulcher. ¡°You had no idea,¡± Diana said. ¡®The first time I gave Grandma clothes I made myself, she was so happy she began stuttering. When she called for me, she said D-D-Dian- Dian-Diana¡­ Iughed in reply, and I told her she sounded like a broken recording.¡± ¡°Grandma is soft-hearted.¡± Julian imagined the scene in his head as he went on, ¡°When I was younger, I was under a lot of stress from Grandpa¡¯s sessor training. He had high expectations of me, and didn¡¯t even allow the driver to fetch me to and from school. He didn¡¯t allow me to take any form of transport either, so I could only walk home. Grandma was the one who¡¯d walk with me, my hand in hers, as she told me to walk slowly. She¡¯d put her jacket over my shoulders, worried that I¡¯d catch a cold. She¡¯d end up wearing a thin shirt on a cold winter day. She ended up getting a high fever after reaching home, and even when she was unconscious, she kept mumbling about if I was feeling cold or not.¡± Diana was so moved upon hearing Julian recount the story that Grandma¡¯s kind, smiling face shed in her mind again. ¡°What happened after that? Did Grandma recover quickly?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Julian replied, ¡°In order to let Grandpa realize that he had been overly strict, Grandma got sick for an entire month.¡± She was sick from winter to spring, and it helped Julian escape the torturously cold winter period. Diana immediately got it. ¡°Grandma did it on purpose?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache for me, but it certainly ached for Grandma. The moment Grandma had high fever, not to mention sustained high fever, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer.¡± ¡°How did Grandma manage to sustain her high fever?¡± ¡°She made me put a hot water bottle over her forehead every night.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Diana burst outughing. ¡°So Grandma¡¯s been a big fat liar since a long time ago!¡± ¡°Yeah, she really is a big fat liar.¡± She told them she¡¯d live to be a hundred years old. Yet, she left them so suddenly. Both of them remained silent for a long while. It was only until daybreak that Diana finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and keep Grandma¡¯s ashes. We¡¯ll bury her with Grandpa after you¡¯re discharged and recovered.¡± Since she didn¡¯t want a funeral, the two of them would send her off quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian nodded, ¡°If you feel tired, let Noel handle it.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana insisted, ¡°I want to do it myself.¡± This was one of the few things that she could do for Grandma. Julian knew what was in her heart, and understood that the guilt she was feeling needed time to dissipate. ¡°After going to the crematorium, remember to have your dinner on time.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± When she returned from the task, it was obvious that Diana had cried up a storm. Her eyes were even more swollen than they werest night. It was highly likely that she didn¡¯t have any appetite for dinner. The sight of Diana¡¯s sorrowful figure made Julian so anxious that he threatened to remove his IV drip unless he saw her eat something. A day passed amidst the emotional turmoil. After eating something, Diana felt her energy return to her. ¡°Are you going back to the vi tonight?¡± Julian asked. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He added, ¡°You can ask Nina over to keep youpany.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± She knew she would only let her imagination run wild if she were to return to the vi. ¡°Nina¡¯s busy with work, and she usually needs to work on-site at night. I shouldn¡¯t keep bothering her.¡± More importantly, if Nina were to see her covered in wounds, her heart would certainly ache as much as Julian¡¯s. Diana didn¡¯t want to see her good friend sad for her. Over the past few days, she had been using her being busy at the hospital as an excuse to stop Nina froming to visit her. Julian respected her decision. ¡°Noel.¡± He instructed, ¡°Please prepare a bed for Diana.¡± Very soon, Noel came back in with some workers. The bed in the ward was quickly switched out for arge Simmons bed that was neither too soft nor hard. Diana used the same brand of mattress in the vi, and it was probably easier for her to get used to sleeping on this. Thankfully, the VIP ward wasrge enough to fit both beds. However, Diana found it too exaggerated. When she stood along the corridor just now, she could feel the envious stares from all the nurses. She could even hear them whispering amongst themselves about how she was Mrs. Fulcher, the one whom Mr. Fulcher doted to the heavens! What Mrs. Fulcher? She was currently ex-Mrs. Fulcher. Still, she didn¡¯t want to correct them. It would seem so petty of her. She could only flee back to the ward with her head bowed down low, deeply embarrassed. She looked at Noel and Julian, who were making things even more exaggerated. The moment she pushed the door and walked through it, she heard Julian say, ¡°Yes, I want it in pink.¡± She looked up¡­and was utterly stunned. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 It was no longer just a ward! Even the color of the wall in the ward had turned pink! She had no idea what wall paint they used, but it was odorless and didn¡¯t affect any of them in the ward. ¡°Draw red roses on the wall.¡± Julian waved at Diana upon seeing her enter the ward as he continued giving Noel instructions. ¡°Let the workers draw that on the wall. She likes it.¡± What has this ce turned into?! How could he be allowed to just draw on the wall? Diana found everything so needlessly exaggerated. ¡°No need for that.¡± She quickly signaled for Noel to stop. ¡°We¡¯re not at home. The ward¡¯s good enough as it is.¡± ¡®The master wants you to feelfortable and happy staying here,¡± Noel said, speaking up for Julian. ¡°But if the hospital pursues the matter¡­¡± ¡®They won¡¯t.¡± Noel chuckled, ¡°Madam, I realize you¡¯re always underestimating the power of the master¡¯s financial ability.¡± If the hospital really was upset, Fulcher Inc. could simply purchase the entire building in a matter of minutes. If that happened, how could they possibly get angry? What¡¯s more, the ward was more homey and warm after the transformation, and it no longer looked so dead and lifeless. What¡¯s more, the fact that the great Mr. Fulcher and his wife stayed in the ward may make it a popr destination for many people after Julian got discharged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might not be aware, Madam,¡± Noel said to Diana. ¡°Everyone in the city is envious of your rtionship with the master, and some even look up to the both of you as a prime example of love. Many socialites have dered that their sole wish in life is to find a partner with whom they can share a self-sacrificial love with.¡± Diana was shocked to hear that. ¡°Did Julian¡¯s kneeling do nothing to affect his reputation?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Noelmented inwardly about how naive Diana was despite her strong character, having never truly immersed herself in the mercenary world of business. That was made worse over the past three years, during which Julian had protected her so well. He sighed and replied, ¡®The nature of the issue doesn¡¯t lie in whether he knelt or not, but in who was the one kneeling.¡± Julian was the one who knelt, and those who were on the receiving end simply felt like they didn¡¯t deserve it. Even though there were a few people belonging to the minority who didn¡¯t know their ce and were gleeful about Julian kneeling before them, it wasn¡¯t significant enough to cause anymotion. There were countless people trying to get into the Fulchers¡¯ good books who would step forward to help share Julian¡¯s burdens. Diana pondered about it, and finally figured it out. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®That¡¯s good.¡± She looked at the workers, who were beginning to work on the walls again with furrowed brows. ¡°But I don¡¯t like red roses anymore now.¡± She looked at Julian. ¡°Did you forget?¡± After he brought up divorce, she continued waiting for him with expectations. Eventually, Diana realized that not only did he note to her andfort her, or even seek reconciliation with her, but he even gave that woman flowers and transformed the flower shop that sold the red roses she liked so much into one that sold lilies. That was but one of the many ridiculous things that Julian had done. Julian naturally remembered that, and said rather awkwardly, ¡°Why does my wound suddenly hurt a little?¡± He nced at Noel and said, ¡°Hurry up and get the doctor in here!¡± Noel immediately got the hint and quickly cleared out the ward, leaving both Julian and Diana staring at each other. ¡°How about this?¡± With no one else left in the ward, Julian could exercise the full potential of his thick- skin. He grabbed Diana¡¯s arm and pressed it on his wound. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hit me anyhow you like to vent your anger, okay?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t that unreasonable. ¡°Forget it.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She pushed him jokingly as she recalled how he determinedly blocked the de from her. ¡°Draw ice blue roses instead.¡± Since the workers were already here, it would be a waste not to continue the work. Julian immediately became alert. ¡°Did a man give you such roses before?¡± Diana was speechless. ¡°What on earth are you thinking about?¡± She simply liked the message those roses conveyed: It¡¯s my fortune to meet you, I love you every day. That was her silent confession to Julian. ¡°Are you really not angry anymore?¡± The thought of those dastardly things he did before filled him with guilt. He quietly observed the expression on Diana¡¯s face so he could respond immediately. Tm not angry anymore.¡± Yes, Julian did make a mistake with his own affections. However, Diana herself had been blinded by many things. After all, she had mistakenly thought that Julian didn¡¯t love her. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Diana thought that she could let Julian go. But as it turned out, outsiders were always wiser when ites to rtionships. If it weren¡¯t for Madam Fulcher¡¯s intervention, Diana didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take for her and Julian to reconcile. The mere thought of Madam Fulcher sent her mood plummeting once more, but in order to not worry Julian, she turned her face away quietly. ¡°Let the workerse in quickly. If we drag things outter, it¡¯ll affect our rest.¡± After the room was tidied up, it did feel a lot morefortable. Dianaid on the bed after dinner to get some rest. Julian called out to Diana a few times, but she didn¡¯t respond. She was probably asleep. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Julian asked Noel for help, and thetter opened the windows with a tter. He then lit a cigarette under the pale moonlight. Memories of his grandmother washed over him like an overwhelming sandstorm. He dared not express his longing for Grandma in front of Diana in the day, for fear that they would both drown in their sorrow. That left him with only nighttime, which he would spend smoking on a cigarette and staring at the dim me under the moonlight. He took a long puff, feeling the smoke go through his throat into his chest. Although he had no idea what Grandma was like in her youth, he tried to imagine it through the puffs of smoke surrounding him; how she was like growing up into the role of a grandmother, and how she had come to love and care for him. The cigarette me flickered in the dark. Yet, the love Grandma left behind for him would never be extinguished. Diana was, in fact, not asleep. She could smell the smoke of cigarettes. Julian would never smoke in her room, unless he was in deep sorrow. Although he seemed normal the entire day, he was in fact putting up a front and simply finding distractions to forget about the pain Grandma¡¯s death brought to him. s, the distractions were hardly effective. Memories and longing for another would never fail to drown one out in the deep of the night. It felt just like when Diana had lost her babies; the pain and sorrow had washed over her so silently yet so thoroughly, filling her every pore. She would really rather be the one who suffered at the abandoned estate. She didn¡¯t want Grandma to be the one to suffer. And yet, Grandma would never allow that. She was Grandma¡¯s darling. Because of Grandma, she had a kin who treated her as a darling. Unfortunately, that was no longer true now. Tears flowed down her cheeks once again, dripping onto her pillow. After a while, almost half her pillow was wet. Yet she seemed ignorant of it as sheid on the bed quietly with her eyes wide open, listening to Julian¡¯sbored breathing and the subtle smell of cigarette smoke that would drift into the room. Her heart felt heavy. Julian¡­ He was the only kin she had left now. Diana¡¯s mind was in a mess. She looked up at him from behind as her heart began to ache. She knew Ka was being brought to the hospital. If she didn¡¯t say certain things right now, it would be toote when Julian decided to finish Ka off once and for all tomorrow. After a moment¡¯s thought, she wiped the tears away from her swollen eyes and waited till her eyes looked less puffy and red before walking toward Julian. ¡°Julian,¡± she called out gently. His fingers that were holding onto the cigarette trembled. He turned around in slight shock, and immediately put out the cigarette. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He was really lost in his thoughts at that moment. For a person as keen and sharp-witted as he was, he didn¡¯t even realize that she was awake and moving around. Diana felt rather guilty. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be bringing this up knowing that he was in the throes of sorrow, but the thought of their babies¡¯ ashes made her bite the bullet. And so, she said softly, ¡°Ka¡­¡± Confusion shed past Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about Ka?¡± Diana¡¯s fingers intertwined with each other as unease filled her heart. ¡°When will you.Jet her go?¡± 1 Julian looked as if he just heard the biggest joke of his life, and shifted his gaze downwards. He flicked the cigarette between his fingers, as if driving away an annoying fly. His eyes turned dark as he spoke in a voiceced with sarcasm and thinly-veiled anger, ¡°Diana Winnington, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about?!¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Were it not for Ka Winnington, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have died! It was true that even without the incident, Grandma¡¯s condition might have been triggered. Even so, she could¡¯ve received the best treatment in the fastest time possible. There wouldn¡¯t be a need to drag things out, and she wouldn¡¯t leave this world in such pain! If it weren¡¯t for Ka, Julian wouldn¡¯t have been stabbed! He wouldn¡¯t have been forced to walk down that aisle or be threatened by others! He wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about Diana every single day, or miss Grandma so badly in the deep of the night! In fact¡­ The fact that their babies weren¡¯t able toe to this world had something to do with Ka as well. He had said it when he was grabbing onto that dagger. The life he owed her, he would repay it with his life! But he was lucky to survive the attack, even with the dagger piercing through his chest. Even though he didn¡¯t die, the debt that he owed Ka for saving his life waspletely settled. This was what he exchanged his blood and Grandma¡¯s life for! How could he possibly let Ka go?! Yet now, the one who was requesting for him to let Ka go turned out to be Diana Winnington! Diana Winnington, whom Grandma doted on and loved so much! Diana Winnington, whom he was willing to risk his life for! His voice went hoarse, as if someone had stuffed stones in his throat. He spoke in a deep and heavy tone, as if his throat had inexplicably tightened up, ¡°Anyone can say that, except you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. Diana wasn¡¯t such an ungrateful and unfeeling woman. As for Diana, she knew what he meant. She knew very well that her request was an insult to Grandma¡¯s love for her. Grandma had done so much for her, including the shares, which she didn¡¯t let Julian find out up till now. Yet after Grandma¡¯s passing, she was eagerly asking her grandson to spare the enemy who had indirectly killed her! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me.¡± Under the twofold pressure of conflicting and sorrowful thoughts swimming in her head, Diana was on the verge of copse. She bit her lips hard, trying topose herself. ¡°But you must let Ka go.¡± Julian didn¡¯t speak for a full minute. He did not respond to Diana¡¯s request, either. A tinge of disappointment shed past his eyes. Diana could sense what he was feeling, and dared not look up into his eyes. ¡°Diana.¡± After a long silence, she heard Julian sneer, ¡°Who gave you the courage to raise such a rude request? Do you think that because I love you, I will agree to anything you ask for? What does Grandma, who died because of Ka, count for?¡± Julian was angry. Very, very angry. Furious. But like what Julian said, Diana had admitted that she was rude and unreasonable. She didn¡¯t have any words to refute him orfort him and soothe his anger. She had no right to do that. She simply repeated herself stubbornly. ¡°Let her go.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were like daggers trying to pierce a hole through her. However, Diana didn¡¯t get upset. She understood that saying such words right after Grandma passed away was akin to her behaving like a raving lunatic. But¡­ She wanted to get her babies¡¯ ashes. As for the guilt she would feel toward Grandma¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She would make it up to the old woman with the fact that she had saved Julian when she was young. That thought made her continue shamelessly raising that request to Julian. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 ¡°Let her go.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana was like a robot, repeating her words over and over again mindlessly. Contrary to what she was saying, she was keeping tabs on the grudge between her and Ka. Grandma wasn¡¯t just Julian¡¯s grandmother. She was Diana¡¯s grandma as well, the elder she respected the most and one she found the most reliable. She would never let Grandma¡¯s death be disregarded or overlooked. Conversely, Diana would etch all of Ka¡¯s wicked deeds deeply in her heart. After the dust settled, she would settle the score with Ka and make that woman pay the price! ¡°Diana Winnington,¡± Julian called out to her again. ¡°Look up at me.¡± He was lying on the bed and unable to pinch her chin. Diana kept her head down, preventing him from looking into her eyes. Such a clean pair of eyes shouldn¡¯t be polluted by that woman, Ka Winnington. Diana didn¡¯t have the courage to do as Julian asked. Yet, Julian¡¯s voice had thepelling authority of an emperor. As much as Diana didn¡¯t want to look up, she was intimidated by his aura into doing his bidding, although there was a strong hint of indignance in her eyes. It was like a silentint between lovers. If it were in the past, Julian would certainly blow his top. But this time, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he chuckled when she lifted her head to look at him. He burst outughing, as if overwhelmed with frustration. ¡°Tell me, what hold does Ka have over you?¡± She was stunned. Flowers bloomed in her heart; her first thought was that Julian actually didn¡¯t get angry with her! Instead, he trusted her fully. He was even able to pinpoint the core of the issue immediately. However, Diana had promised Ka when they came to an agreement not to tell Julian about the truth of her saving him. That was one of the conditions for Ka to give her the ashes. But if Diana told Julian about the ashes and associated that with Grandma¡¯s death, it would only strengthen his hatred for Ka. That would make it even less likely for him to let Ka go. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for Diana to tell him the truth. She could only stubbornly repeat the same words. ¡°Let her go.¡± The more she did that, the more suspicious Julian became. But he was no longer anxious to let Diana confess. Instead, he kept staring at Diana until her hair stood on end. He waited until she asked him back, ¡°Julian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Her fingers were intertwined with each other and her brows were furrowed, clearly telling of a guilty conscience. She waited for his answer in a state of unease. But Julian refused to reply. Instead, he called Noel over. It was early in the winter, and it was in the middle of the night. The mist was heavy outside; when Noel came in, he was shivering from the cold. The cold air that snuck into the room made Diana sneeze. ¡°Have you dealt with both the driver and the kidnapper Hans, who helped Ka?¡± Noel had a murderous aura about him, unlike how he usually was. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He looked at Julian and replied respectfully,¡± Someone threw Hans¡¯s four limbs into a septic tank, so we didn¡¯t get our hands dirty throughout the entire process. I simply released the news about those two. As you expected, sir, many people who are trying to suck up to the Fulchers went eagerly to give him hell. I heard that before he died¡­¡± Noel nced at Diana, trying to gauge whether his words would scare her. Julian said, ¡°Just be frank.¡± Noel thought Julian wanted to share the details with Diana to vent her hatred, so he went into all the graphic details without holding back. ¡°Someone crushed every single bone in their bodies, making it impossible to pick up the pieces. Some even squeezed their guts out of their bodies, until they looked like filthy rags on the floor. Some kicked them off the cliff for animals to gnaw away in the middle of the night¡­¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Noel threw another nce in Diana¡¯s direction. Upon seeing Diana looking perfectly fine, he continued describing the situation. In actuality, Diana¡¯s heart was gripped in shock by everything she heard. She always knew that the Fulchers stood at the top of the food chain in Richburgh, an existence that many envied and looked upto. Yet she didn¡¯t expect that in today¡¯s society, there would actually be people who would stoop to such extreme measures just to get into the good books of the Fulcher family. Although those two people deserved death, the way they died¡­ Was overly frightening. What was more frightening was that Julian didn¡¯t think that this was beyond the reach of thew. She suddenly recalled what he said about him being thew in Richburgh. What about Ka? Her plight would only be worse than these people, and not better. It wasn¡¯t that Diana was pitying that woman. Neither was her heart aching for Ka. After all, Ka had instructed Mr. Carter to drug her food, worked with James to dig up the grave of her babies, and even schemed to kidnap her and Grandma. Given all these wicked things she had done, Diana would never pity her! Conversely, Diana now felt that leaving Ka at Julian¡¯s mercy was the best oue. She would feel much better than if she had to deal with Ka herself. s, she had no choice but to protect Ka for the time being. ¡°Are you done?¡± Julian cut Noel off. ¡°Yes,¡± Noel licked his dry lips and nced at Julian before retreating from the room. Before he shut the door, he looked up and nced at Diana once more. He had described the situation in such detail and gore, yet Madam didn¡¯t look scared one bit. She didn¡¯t even blink. How amazing! His impression of Diana improved a tad bit as he bowed his head and shut the door behind him. The door shut with a click. Diana turned to look at Julian, and emphasized what she said before. ¡°Let Ka go.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian smiled. ¡°And then? Are you thinking of digesting what Noel just told you and doing the same things to Ka?¡± Diana was able to do something so cruel and gory, and she did consider killing Ka privately right after she got her hands on her babies¡¯ ashes. At the same time, she was ready to pay the price in fulfilling thew. Seeing her remaining silent, Julian was all the more certain that he had guessed what was on her mind. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to do so.¡± He never admitted to being the good guy, and never boasted of keeping his hands clean. Ever since the days where he was training to be Grandpa¡¯s sessor, he had relied on his brains to be the most outstanding child amongst his peers. He knew very clearly the intentions of those who eagerly stepped forward to do the dirty work for him. As long as he didn¡¯t agree to it, no one would stand to gain from it. However, he had no reason to let Diana walk along the same cold and dark path that he did. He would stand right in front of her and protect her while making sure that she would never get her hands tainted with blood. Someone like Ka could only wilt and die in his own hands. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see Ka right now.¡± With that, Julian pressed the rm and a trained nurse walked in, sending him toward the room that Ka was locked in. No matter how much Diana screamed for him, he refused to stop. She could only follow behind him. The night was quiet, dark and cold. Diana, Julian, and a line of medical staff trudged down the long hospital corridor and headed downstairs. Diana looked at the screen in the elevator. ¡°Basement one?¡± Where exactly was Ka locked at? What was the basement level of the hospital used for? The carpark? As endless possibilities filled her mind, she felt her body shiver with cold right as they entered the basement. The lights were dim and eerie green in color. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 They walked in slowly. Diana saw the morgue room straight ahead, and her eyes widened at the sight. Was Ka locked in a morgue?! Diana suddenly shuddered and quickly looked at Julian, who nodded in confirmation at her thoughts. As expected from someone like him. Now, she found herself in awe of him. Being locked in such a ce would frighten anyone, let alone someone like Ka, who had been pampered to high heavens since childhood. Tricking and deceiving others was one thing, but experiencing such a terrifying scene firsthand was another. Diana felt a chilling breeze blow past, and shivered. Looking inside, she saw rows of bodies covered in white cloth. Even though she had grown up in the rough countryside and wasn¡¯t a weak-hearted person, she still struggled to hold herself together in a ce like this. When she heard some strange sounds, she jolted like a shrimp jumping out of the water and shifted closer to Julian. Julian¡¯s lips curled into a smile at her reaction, and he took the initiative to hold her hand, which was within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Come here,¡± Julian beckoned. As long as Diana stayed by his side, there wasn¡¯t any need to be afraid. Diana did indeed feel more at ease. She followed him inside, and soon, they heard screams echoing. ¡°Ahhh! Stay away from me! Who the hell is it?!¡± The screams continued as the two made their way further in. ¡°Ahhhh! Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t! Sob, sob¡­ Please! Please spare me¡­ Sob¡­¡± The one screaming was none other than Ka. She was crouched in the corner, her hands covering her ears and face buried between her legs. She trembled all over, and her body was twitching uncontrobly. She had assumed that the sounds Julian and Diana made whileing in were the corpsesing to life. ¡°Ahhh!¡± As their footsteps approached her, Ka¡¯s screams grew louder. Her hoarse and shrill voice pierced through the room, like ss shattering in the night sky. ¡°Enough!¡± Julian roared. Perhaps due to annoyance, there was a hint of impatience in his expression when he shouted. He gestured for someone to hold Ka¡¯s head up. Once Ka saw who it was, she stopped screaming and burst into loud wails. ¡°Sob¡­ Diana! You wicked woman! You can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Based on her words, it was obvious to Julian that there indeed had been a deal between the two women. He turned to Noel and signaled thetter with his gaze. In the quiet morgue, a crisp p sounded out immediately. Noel had stepped forward and delivered the p to Ka.¡± Watch your mouth. You deserve that hit.¡± But¡­ When Noel got closer and carefully examined Ka¡¯s face, he noticed something peculiar. ¡°Did someone else hit you before?¡± There was a handprint on her face that wasn¡¯t his. Although it was somewhat hard to tell due to her ruined makeup, it was quite evident when studied closely. Diana immediately felt guilty; she instinctively grasped Julian¡¯s hand and nervously picked at his palm. When his inky eyesnded on her, she realized she had been picking at his palm instead of her own. Well, that was kind of awkward¡­ Luckily, he didn¡¯t ask anything about her nervousness. He simply epted everything in silence. ¡°Noel,¡± he said, ¡°step aside for a moment.¡± Then, he pulled Diana forward with him to show a united front. The moment they stood before Ka, he raised a palm to p her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma passed away,¡± Julian told her calmly, but his voice was filled with pain and disgust. ¡°Are you happy now, Ka?¡± ¡°That old hag is dead?¡± Saying she wasn¡¯t happy or satisfied would be a huge lie. ¡°She deserved it!¡± she snarled. Ever since the failed wedding and Diana informing her that James was no longer a reliable support, then being kept in the damn morgue by Julian¡¯s men, Ka had long since reached her limits. Dissatisfaction filled her blood, and now, she finally received good news! ¡°It¡¯s that old hag¡¯s fault we were separated! Everything was because of all her lies! She deserved it! She said I was too involved in the scandal of the fake and real heiress of the Winnington family, and that I¡¯d never be Mrs. Fulcher! She lied to me! That¡¯s why I left the country! That¡¯s how this b* tch Diana took advantage of the situation in my absence!¡± Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Diana clenched her fist tightly. She was furious. Furious at Ka for being truly ruthless and disregarding Madam Fulcher¡¯s life! Even now, after Madam Fulcher had just passed away, Ka took pleasure in their misfortune. No matter what had happened, the older woman was still Julian¡¯s grandmother. If Ka genuinely loved Julian, how could she hold such resentment against the olddy and eagerly awaited harm to befall said person? At this moment, Diana suddenly understood why Madam Fulcher had deceived Ka into leaving the country. The old woman had long seen through Ka and her superficial feelings for Julian. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ka¡¯s love for Julian¡¯s worth as a person was far less than her love for his status and wealth. Diana couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted angrily, ¡°Ka!¡± When she yelled, Ka looked at her in astonishment. Ka seemed to have realized there was still hope. Disregarding her dignity, she desperately crawled toward Diana and cried desperately, ¡°My dear sister¡­ Please save me! Help me!¡± She was willing to give Diana the ashes. She really was! However, Diana didn¡¯t react as she had expected. Diana didn¡¯t even take a step towards her. Instead, the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Seeing that Diana remained indifferent to her plea, Ka turned to Julian and begged, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m your savior! You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± She was like a leaping jester, constantly switching between insulting and begging, switching between Julian and Diana. It seemed that the gloomy morgue had already driven her to the point of at least half a mental breakdown. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that.¡± She spent a while making amotion, but then Julian interrupted her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a savior like you. Had I known someone like you would save me, I wouldn¡¯t have walked out of that cave alive!¡± Ka froze. Instinctively, she looked up at Diana. Despite everything that had happened, Diana still hadn¡¯t revealed to Julian the truth about her being his savior! If that was the case, why was Ka still locked up in this damn morgue? Diana should¡¯ve rescued her a long time ago¡­ It was definitely because Diana was a treacherous b*tch! ¡°Why won¡¯t you save me? Why won¡¯t you let Julian release me?!¡± Ka red at Diana, her eyes filled with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you even want the ashes? You evil wench!¡± Diana didn¡¯t react, but Julian spoke first. ¡°Ashes?¡± His dark, inky eyes, as sharp as a sword, pierced through Ka as theynded on her. He looked as if he wanted to put her on the edge of a de and wouldn¡¯t relent until he split her into half. The intimidating air around him silenced Ka instantly. ¡°Are you talking about Grandma¡¯s ashes?¡± Julian pressed, puzzled. Unable he turned to Diana in hopes for an answer. Ka¡¯s mention of ashes had nothing to do with Madam Fulcher. She was simply referring to the ashes of Diana¡¯s babies that she held as leverage. Yet at this moment, Diana still couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Julian the truth. Had she done so, Julian¡¯s hatred towards Ka would only intensify. 1 And when that happened¡­ Ka would be in even greater trouble, and any pleas for mercy from her would be futile. Would Ka still hand over the ashes by then? It was highly unlikely. Diana couldn¡¯t risk that consequence. Feeling helpless, she nodded and shook her head at the same time. ¡°It seems unrted to Grandma¡¯s ashes.¡± Otherwise, Diana would¡¯ve refuted Ka¡¯s offer and wouldn¡¯t act this way. However, Julian was a sharp man; his cleverness was such that he could see through the details and grasp the truth from people. Julian withdrew his gaze from Diana and directed it towards Ka. ¡°Looks like the problem lies with the babies.¡± This was his first time observing the two sisters in such close proximity. Ignoring the scar on Ka¡¯s face, they did bear a very close resemnce; almost identical, in fact. However, their personalities were a whole different story. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how on earth had he convinced himself that Diana was a substitute for Ka without ever considering their differences before. He sneered; as if mocking himself and Ka at the same time. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 And then, everything happened quickly. ¡°Ka,¡± Julian snarled coldly; his voice sounded eerier as it echoed in the morgue. The room felt even emptier, and the atmosphere grew much colder. Ka instinctively shuddered. Through gritted teeth, Julian hissed, ¡°Did you disturb the babies¡¯ graves? Did you take their ashes?¡± There was a seething fury in his words as they passed through his lips; for a moment, it felt as if he had already torn Ka apart in rage. Diana finally realized that he had probably now only guessed what Ka had done. Ka had only mentioned the ashes in passing, but Julian was already pouncing like a leopard lying in wait, eager to sink his teeth into his prey right at its core. And Ka was that very prey. It was clear Ka couldn¡¯t defend herself. Now, she finally realized the magnitude of her mistake. She had practically admitted tomitting such outrageous things as digging up a grave and taking the babies¡¯ ashes, and she had said it right before Julian! ¡°No¡­ T-That¡¯s not¡­¡± she tried to exin, but why would the man give her a chance to justify her actions? All the resentment and anger Julian suffered from the recent days had transformed into power in his hands. He loomed close to Ka, his face resembling a sinister devil.¡± If you dare to lie, I promise you, you¡¯ll suffer an even more gruesome death.¡± Whether Ka spoke or not right now, there was no escape for her. She instinctively looked towards Diana, but thetter was evidently also taken aback by the current turn of events. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so direct and perceptive. What¡¯s more, she never imagined that this was Julian¡¯s first time hearing about the grave incident. It was no wonder he didn¡¯t react earlier¡­ It wasn¡¯t because he favored Ka. It was that he simply hadn¡¯t known! He had been kept in the dark all along. Diana didn¡¯t expect Ka¡¯s grave-digging to be exposed now; it immediately pushed Ka onto the path of certain death! Ka being Ka, she refused to ept her fate so easily. She continued to seek help through her eyes, hoping for Diana to speak up for her. However, Diana now understood the situation. Julian had never intended to let Ka off the hook-and now, it was even more impossible for him to spare her. At this point, Diana didn¡¯t need to plead for mercy for Ka. She didn¡¯t want Julian to be disheartened because of this matter. Yet, Julian¡¯s heart was already cold. He now wished nothing more than to tear Ka apart and teach her a good lesson, but what infuriated him even more was Diana. Even when things had reached this point, she still refused to put full trust in him! ¡°You¡­¡± His eyes turned a terrifying red as he turned to look at Diana. ¡°What has Ka done?¡± Diana was startled. She didn¡¯t understand why Julian suddenly shifted the focus of the conflict onto her. But even if she didn¡¯t say anything, there were many things that couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore. If Julian caught onto the thread of the matter, he would unravel the entire situation. As such, Diana could only say the truth. ¡°She didn¡¯t just disturb the babies¡¯ graves, but she also dug up the¡­¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Ka screamed. She gritted her teeth, awash by an overwhelming sense of fear. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say it! You can¡¯t!!!¡± The more she protested, the less reason Diana had to conceal the truth. ¡°She dug up the babies¡¯ graves along with James.¡± For that very reason, Diana ruined the clothing industry James and Ka had developed. ¡°So now¡­¡± Julian took a sharp breath, clenching his fists in anger. ¡°The reason you pleaded on behalf of Ka is because she dug up the graves and took the babies¡¯ ashes?¡± Diana nodded. It was an implicit admission. At the same time, she closed her eyes, unable to bear witness to Ka¡¯s fate. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yet, the expected scene and sounds didn¡¯te. Instead, Diana could keenly feel an intense gaze that seemed to be aimed at her. When she reopened her eyes, she discovered that it came from Julian. He was looking at her as if she were a stranger. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 ¡°Will you really be my family?¡± Julian threw the words Diana had told himst night. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she immediately understood the reason for Julian¡¯s angry re. Her face turned pale as she hurried to reply. ¡°Julian, those were my true feelings. I really do want to be with you-to go from lovers to family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Why didn¡¯t you trust me?¡± Diana was taken aback by his words. Her worst fear hade true. In the course of the uncontroble events, Julian had already guessed the nature of Diana¡¯s deal with Ka. He had already figured out why she didn¡¯t tell him about the ashes. And¡­ He had guessed that there were more details about the grave-robbing incident she had hidden from him. In short, the reason for all her actions was because she had never truly trusted him. Ka digging the grave aside, Julian understood the way Diana acted before this. Since she couldn¡¯t confirm his true intentions and didn¡¯t believe he would favor her and her babies, she came to the conclusion that Julian would continue to indulge Ka no matter what she did. But this time, with the deal she made with Ka¡­ It tantly exposed herck of trust in Julian. Julian, who had just taken a blow for her and truly regarded Diana as his only family after his grandmother¡¯s passing, found this fact incredibly hard to ept. ¡°Diana.¡± Disappointmentced Julian¡¯s voice, ¡°How many more things are you keeping from me?¡± Well, there were only a few. He already knew about the ashes, so the only thing left was the truth about how Diana had saved his life in his childhood. Seeing Julian¡¯s disappointed expression, however, she didn¡¯t dare bring that up now. T-There isn¡¯t¡­anymore.¡± She could only start with something pleasant, hoping to prevent him from getting angry or reopening old wounds. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about the ashes because¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you thought since I couldn¡¯t even find where you and Grandma were kidnapped, I was ipetent.¡± ¡°No¡­!¡± Diana waved her hands repeatedly. She had never thought of it that way! Especially not to the extent of deeming Julian as ipetent. Ka was too audacious and too cunning; so much that she was able to drag Diana and Madam Fulcher to that deste wastnd in the forgotten corners of the city. Diana didn¡¯t me Julian. Truly, she never did. She knew he had done his best. However, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and continued, ¡°You probably think that even if you told me about the ashes, it¡¯d be difficult for me to find them because Ka hid them. You couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing your only remaining connection to your babies, especially if she decided against revealing the location to you. It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t trust me at all. At the same time, you feel guilty for pleading on her behalf. You think that if I release her, it¡¯d disappoint Grandma since she caused Grandma¡¯s death. And so, you n to have me free her. Once you retrieve the ashes safely, you¡¯ll deal with her in private. You never bothered considering the consequences or seeking my help. This just proves how little you trust me!¡± ¡¯ Since shecked trust in him and couldn¡¯t rely on him, how could she be his only family in this world? When she made that promise to him, she clearly hadn¡¯t meant it! The more Julian thought about it, the more upset he became. He wished he could pin Diana down on the bed and spank her. He wanted her to remember this mistake for the rest of her life! Yet at this moment, he was still lying in the bed and required the assistance of medical personnel to move. Spanking her¡­ was well beyond out of his reach. As he couldn¡¯t even carry out his envisioned punishment, it left him frustrated. His voice became increasingly subdued. Meanwhile, Diana grew more and more panicked. She would prefer if he had yelled at her instead. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 But now, everything was so calm that Diana turned anxious. She thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯te up with any retort. Every word from Julian¡¯s lips struck her heart and echoed in her mind. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse as she looked at him cautiously and touched his fingertips gently. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Julian could sense her attempt to please him. As he felt her fingertips brush against his, most of the anger in his heart had already dissipated. He didn¡¯t me her. The fact she had these strange thoughts stemmed from his failure to provide enough security to her. To begin with, everything was his fault. However, he had no intention of easily forgiving her. He maintained an icy poker face, and sighed with great disappointment. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about our problems later.¡± Then, he shifted his gaze and directed his anger toward Ka once again. His eyes were akin to a shroud, enveloping her inplete darkness. It seemed to perceive the gloom of a morgue wherever it fell, and it sent shivers down her spine. The sensation was simr to that of venomous snakes slithering all over her, which made her skin crawl. She never expected that when she took on Julian¡¯s anger, even when he hadn¡¯t done anything, the pressure was such that she wished could die in this instant. No wonder only Hans had been daring enough to ept her proposal when she first arranged Diana and Madam Fulcher¡¯s kidnapping. Hans, who was reckless and only cared about money! Wait¡­ That¡¯s right, Hans! How could she have forgotten about him? Ka swallowed harshly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It was Hans! It was all his fault! He instigated me to target Grandma and Diana. It was him! He did it all! You should punish him, Julian, not me! It was him!¡± She was careful not to address Madam Fulcher as an old hag anymore. Julian chuckled, his tone filled with mockery. ¡°There¡¯s no need to punish him. Someone¡¯s already taken care of that for me. It¡¯s the same with Luke. Sometimes, I don¡¯t have to intervene. Someone else will eliminate those scumbags for me.¡± Eliminate¡­? What a casual way of putting it! Ka¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°He¡¯s¡­dead? Like Luke¡­?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± This time, it was Diana who answered. Seeing that Julian was reluctant to speak up and demand her babies¡¯ ashes from Ka, her anxiety spiked. She feared Ka would be as stubborn as a mule and remain indifferent. If Ka refused to give the ashes¡­ With those thoughts in mind, Diana recounted the gory narration Noel gave her regarding Hans¡¯s death to Ka. The horrifyingly bloody scenes were one thing to hear in the bright and spacious hospital room, but quite another in this gloomy and chilling morgue. The impact was even more intimidating with Diana¡¯s shrill voice; enveloped by the gloom of the ce, her voice echoed like an eerie surround sound system. ¡°If you refuse to hand over the ashes, your fate will be worse than Luke¡¯s!¡± Ka trembled in fear. She didn¡¯t want to die, and certainly not in such a horrific manner! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whether it was Luke or Hans, none of them had Julian personally involved. And yet, they all met with such a chilling end. If Julian personally took action against her¡­ Julian nced at Diana. He was currently relishing the intimidating aura she was exuding. In essence, she was leveraging his influence to strike fear deep into Ka¡¯s heart. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t truly believe that he was so incapable that he couldn¡¯t even retrieve the ashes of their babies. Sometimes, he was just easily sidetracked by his own overthinking. To support her, Julian gestured slightly and slowly nced outward. Immediately, Noel appeared with a team of bodyguards. They were still dressed in ck, creating a stark contrast with the white-covered bodies lying in the morgue. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the spirits,¡± Julian told the bodyguards. He looked at Ka once again, this time with a smirk. ¡°After all, Ka and I were friends for many years. I must be considerate of her to some extent. If the spirits here are disturbed, they probably won¡¯t wee her into their ranks.¡± In other words, Julian intended to take her life today! Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Ka¡¯s world copsed. Driven to the edge, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°How dare you, Julian! How dare you treat me like this in a hospital, in broad daylight and with so many eyes in Richburgh to boot! We havews in this country! The world is still just and fair!¡± Julian ignored her words. When he no longer cared about someone, this was how he behaved. He would treat the other person as if they were air. Even less than that, in fact! The stab to the heart-an attack that could have taken Diana¡¯s life but instead left him severely injured- as well as the two knife marks on his palm, had erased any and all vestiges of affection he had for Ka. No matter what Ka said, he acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear a thing. This was the epitome of his indifference. This was his way of severing all emotional ties with someone. Unlike with Diana before, where they were entangled, he would fret over what she did, said, and thought every day. He should¡¯ve understood long ago that his feelings for Ka weren¡¯t love. Yet he still indulged her, causing a great deal of harm to Diana in the process. He also nurtured Ka¡¯s increasingly outrageous behavior. ¡°Diana, let¡¯s go back to the hospital room with me.¡± Julian had no intention of letting Diana witness Noel dealing with Ka. ¡°We still have some things to settle between us.¡± His words made Diana guilty, but she was still concerned about the ashes. ¡°What about the ashes?¡± ¡°Noel will handle it.¡± He would ensure Ka paid the price for desecrating the grave and preventing the babies from finding peace. With each incident, Ka umted a mountain of debt. With those assurances, Diana had no reason to distrust Julian again. ¡°Are you really confident in getting them back?¡± Diana pressed. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Julian replied with a smirk that hid his emotions. Diana furrowed her brows, momentarily unsure of what to say. Fortunately, the next moment, he added, ¡®But Noel is.¡± If Noel could do it, didn¡¯t that indirectly mean that Julian could? The fact that this man started telling her a dark joke¡­ That showed he wasn¡¯t too angry. Diana felt a surge of relief and smiled sweetly at him.¡± Julian, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he replied as hey on the bed, slowly being pushed out of the morgue. ¡°If I am, my ex-wife wouldn¡¯t have made empty promises to me and imed to be my family, only to turn around and treat me like a stranger she has zero trust in.¡± The medical staff around them rarely had the chance to see the usually aloof Julian argue. Some couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. Diana blushed in embarrassment and nced awkwardly at Julian. She quickly addressed everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± When did she ever treat him like a stranger? She was just¡­ Trying to ensure her babies¡¯ ashes would be returned to her without question. Who knew Julian would be so heartless that he¡¯d leave the matter to Noel? He didn¡¯t even care about the methods Noel would resort to. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thinking about this, Diana recalled Noel¡¯s description of Hans¡¯s miserable state beforeing to the morgue. Feeling quite disturbed, she said, ¡® Ka¡­ What will happen to her?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Julian countered with the words she had previously told him. ¡°Do you really consider her a sister? Now that you¡¯re thinking about the punishment she might face, you¡¯re suddenly reluctant?¡± He knew very well that Diana couldn¡¯t possibly regard Ka as a sister. Her previous im about wanting Julian to let Ka go because they were sisters was just an excuse; and now, he was teasing her with those very words! Diana sighed helplessly. Now, she could only say the truth.¡± It¡¯s true she did a lot of uneptable things to us, and I desperately wished for her death. But in reality¡­ We share the same father, and she really is my half-sister.¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Now that the two sisters had reached this point, it would be a lie for Diana to say that she wasn¡¯t regretful about it. Despite that, there was no distress or reluctance in her heart. Not a single bit. The sisterly bond between her and Ka had been slowly eroded by both the Winnington family and Ka herself. Diana gritted her teeth and looked determinedly at Julian.¡± That said, I still want to know what will happen to her.¡± Though she sought revenge for every slight, she still retained a sense of humanity. No matter how many hardships she faced, her kindness remained. She was akin to a warm sun, and Julian was unable to ignore that wonderful warmth. It made him all the more eager to get closer to her. Unable to resist his emotions, he chuckled, skin and bones shifting with his smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have Noel record the entire process for you.¡± ¡°But what if the process is as bloody as what happened to Hans¡­?¡± Diana choked out, a hint of reluctance shing in her eyes. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t watch.¡± ¡°Whether it is or not, you¡¯ll know once you watch it.¡± Since he insisted on showing her the entire process of Ka getting her just deserts, Diana had no choice but to agree. So she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she entered the hospital room together with Julian. By now, the sky carried a faint tinge of white. The days passed slowly after the beginning of winter, and the pale light looked like a fish with its belly exposed-slow and heavy. It wasn¡¯t exactly good weather. As expected, by noon, a strong wind began to blow. Richburgh was always like this. Spring and autumn were brief like a gust of wind, but the harsh winters and scorching summers felt like lingering ghosts, swift and prolonged. On such a day, Diana received her babies¡¯ ashes from Noel. She looked at the small tube, then stared at the minuscule amount of ashes inside. A sharp ache struck her heart. No one could understand the pain of losing a baby better than her, and no one knew better than her the expectations she once held for her babies. She would rather have never experienced it than go through such a painful loss. But now, all she had left was just a tiny bit of ashes to cherish. Consequently, she felt a certain gratitude towards Noel, since he handed the ashes to her. At this point, Diana couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Julian¡¯s cunning. The reason he didn¡¯t take action against Ka himself was to ensure Diana would have a good impression of Noel, and not harbor any resentment towards him because of what Mr. Carter had done to her. Diana cursed Julian in her mind. ¡®Cunning old fox.¡¯ However, she had to admit that his method was very effective. She did indeed feel a growing fondness for Noel. At the very least, she was at least able to see him without prejudice, unlike before. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Carter?¡± She still wanted to know the oue of the person who had hurt her in the past. This was the second time Diana inquired about Mr. Carter. Noel couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. He answered truthfully, ¡°My father.Js not doing well.¡± Ever since Julian dismissed the old man and he was forced to return to his hometown, he had wandered around like a lost soul. He even thought about pleading to Noel to take him back to the vi, as he hoped for a chance to beg for Julian¡¯s forgiveness. Noel knew better; if Julian saw the old man, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of begging for forgiveness. Even Noel himself wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by Julian¡¯s side. It was an indisputable fact that Mr. Carter had been in the wrong. No amount of begging would change that. ¡°He has aged a lot. He cries whenever he sees white powder, and sometimes, his mind is unclear.¡± Despite Mr. Carter¡¯s many years of service as a butler, Julian didn¡¯t look at all pleased when Mr. Carter left. Every word Julian said to the old man was piercing. What was more, everything Mr. Carter received from Ka had been destroyed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mr. Carter had knelt in the mess; his knees bloody and the flesh shredded by the shattered porcin, teacups, and wood. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Julian didn¡¯t spare anyone who harmed the babies, not even himself. He went without food for multiple days until his body couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Only under Noel¡¯s persuasion did he eat some soup. It was the kind of nourishing soup that Diana excelled at making. Even though Diana didn¡¯t make it herself, it still carried a warmth that made him value his own life. And this bowl of soup was served to him by none other than Mr. Carter. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Mr. Carter had heard from Noel about Diana¡¯s pregnancy; he had wept and regretted his actions deeply. He even knelt until his knees were bloody and torn, filled with immense pain and remorse. ¡°I¡­ This old servant of yours¡­¡± Having served the Fulcher family all his life, it wasn¡¯t unusual or exaggerated for him to refer to himself as an old servant. Julian usually didn¡¯t like such strong distinctions of status, so he never allowed the old man to call himself that. But now, Mr. Carter knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in the family anymore. Even if he called himself an old servant, Julian wouldn¡¯t reprimand him. After all, Julian no longer regarded him as one of his own. Looking at the young man he had cared for since childhood, Mr. Carter¡¯s eyes grew even mistier. ¡°This old servant didn¡¯t know about the madam¡¯s pregnancy¡­ When I found out, I had already made a grave mistake.¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian finally spoke up after hearing Mr. Carter¡¯s words. ¡°Even if Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant, harming her was already a grave mistake. And hurting her while she was pregnant was an even greater mistake! If it weren¡¯t for you switching the powders and having a bit of conscience¡­¡± Mr. Carter should already be in prison, with no possibility of seeing the sun ever again in his entire life. At this point, Julian stopped speaking. No matter how much Mr. Carter begged and pleaded, Julian remained indifferent. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off.¡± The old man, who had worked in the Fulcher family for a lifetime, left in a deste manner. Julian didn¡¯t even spare Mr. Carter a nce when he finally left. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There were deep wounds and scars on Mr. Carter¡¯s knees. The difort was unbearable not only on rainy days, but even on regr days. This was Diana¡¯s first time hearing about Mr. Carter¡¯s oue, and she felt a little emotional. ¡°Actually, he was a good butler.¡± During the three years of their marriage, Mr. Carter managed everything in the vi with great efficiency. ¡°Luckily, he switched those powders.¡± If he hadn¡¯t, the consequences would¡¯ve been even more tragic than a miscarriage. Now that Diana knew Julian hadn¡¯t shown mercy to those who harmed her and hadn¡¯t been burdened by sentimental attachment, she was relieved. ¡°As a mother, I¡¯m also responsible for what happened to my babies.¡± At that time, she often worried about experiencing the same fright she had gone through after being abducted by Luke. The emotional entanglement between her and Julian also left her restless. In reality, she understood that the powder was only one of the causes of her miscarriage. It seemed Heaven was punishing her and Julian, causing them to lose so much time and their babies. For parents, what could be a deeper punishment than losing their children? Just the thought of Aster and Star made Diana¡¯s heart ache. Noel had no intention of stirring up this sad topic, and quickly changed the subject. As he did so, he handed her a USB drive. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is a recording rted to Miss Ka. Mr. Fulcher said you should watch it.¡± He emphasized, ¡°I didn¡¯t miss a single thing. I recorded the whole thing from start to finish.¡± When Diana took it, her lips twitched slightly. ¡°Is it bloody?¡± Noel chuckled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Fulcher Inc. doesn¡¯t involve itself in anything violent. We wouldn¡¯t do anything like that. Only those who are desperate to please Fulcher Inc. by any means necessary would take such a brutal path.¡± It just so happened that those who were dealt with were the scum of society and the dregs of humanity. Just like the Pabian family, who had dealt with their own flesh and blood Luke. From the family¡¯s actions, it was easy to tell that it was impossible for them to raise virtuous sons. It was why Luke committed numerous crimes and continuously harassed women, yet was repeatedly released without punishment. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 If it weren¡¯t for Luke setting his sights on Diana and biting off more than he could chew, he would have likely be an old scum who specialized in tormenting women, just like the Pabian family head. In short, the entire Pabian family was rotten. Now that Luke¡¯s father had dealt with him personally, it could be considered karma to the Pabian family. Thus, Julian tacitly epted their offering. Next would be Hans the kidnapper, who was originally a vicious killer. Before his downfall, Julian had Noel investigate him. They discovered that hemitted a crime when he was a minor, indirectly causing the death of a family of three. However, he was only sentenced to a few months of rehabilitation due to his age. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he grew older, he started targeting young children simply because a child had identally stepped on his foot in an elevator. Hans held a grudge and went straight to the rooftop; he then dropped a flowerpot that hit the child¡¯s head, killing the child on the spot. Once again, Hans couldn¡¯t be sentenced to death due to insufficient evidence. Ultimately, he only spent twenty years in prison for throwing an object from a high-rise building. When he was released, he became a societal scum involved in vices like gambling and drugs. It was during this time he joined hands with Ka, indirectly causing the death of Madam Fulcher. Julian would absolutely not let Hans off. But before he could take action, someone else beat him to it and tortured Hans to the point he was reduced to an unrecognizable corpse. Considering what had happened, Julian couldn¡¯t be used of using someone else as a tool tomit murder. It could only be said that the wheel of karma turned, and the heavens spared no one. Julian was merely a passive bystander in this case. He didn¡¯t believe he had done anything wrong. These things were exactly in line with Julian¡¯s cunning style. Diana felt relieved and took the USB drive. ¡°So where¡¯s Ka now? Is she still in the morgue?¡± Noel smiled and remained silent. ¡°Once you watch the tape, you¡¯ll know everything,¡± he said. Diana didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Behind her, Julian urged, ¡°Hurry up ande in!¡± Because Diana had been distant today, they had agreed to y a game of patient and nurse to make up for the hurt she caused Julian. Julian would y the patient, obviously, and Diana would y the nurse. He said that if she yed this game with him, he would no longer be angry with her. Thinking about this, Diana blushed and quickly put away the USB drive. Then she said to Noel, ¡°I¡¯ll watch it when I have time.¡± Ka couldn¡¯t escape now, no matter what. Diana was actually quite eager to see how things would unfold for the former. As for the ashes of her babies¡­ After entering the hospital room, she ced them with Madam Fulcher¡¯s ashes. They would be taken to the Fulcher family cemetery once Julian was discharged. She didn¡¯t n to put their babies in the previous cemetery anymore. There were no family members to look after the ashes, and it was indeed unsafe. She couldn¡¯t let her little stars endure the pain of being disturbed again. ¡°Peel me some grapes,¡± Julian ordered. He noticed her eyes were slightly red after she had set down the ashes, and his gaze dimmed momentarily. Soon, however, that sorrowful emotion vanished. He grinned at Diana and deliberately raised his foot, lying on the hospital bed like a tyrant as he bossed her around. Make sure there¡¯s no skin at all. And take out the seeds, will you?¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 That meant Julian wanted seedless grapes. The sadness that arose when thinking about the babies and Madam Fulcher was somewhat diluted by his presence. Diana stood and appeared to want to rush downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Julian saw her downcast expression brighten up, and a hint of delight shed in his eyes. He pointed to the bedside. ¡°We have some right here, but these grapes still have seeds.¡± In other words, Diana had to peel each grape and remove the seeds individually. ¡°Nurses don¡¯t usually do this kind of work, do they?¡± Diana said as she looked at the fruits, contemting when she would finish peeling them before ncing at him silently. Without ncing at her, Julian reclined on the hospital bed and said, ¡°But my nurse does this kind of work. I want her to do whatever I ask.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± If she didn¡¯t, he would continue to be upset with her. ¡°¡­I want to,¡± Diana said eventually, giving in. Well, she was the one who didn¡¯t believe him in the first ce. She had feared he would favor Ka over, or¡­ What if, just like his inability to find the abandoned area where she and Madam Fulcher were held hostage, he couldn¡¯t force Ka to reveal the location of the ashes and couldn¡¯t retrieve them¡­? However, Diana had forgotten. Julian couldn¡¯t find the abandoned area in time because she and her grandmother were hostages. He couldn¡¯t act freely. He couldn¡¯t force Ka to reveal the address where the captives were held. Now, it was different. Ka had nothing left to bargain with, not even the debt of saving her life that disappeared with the stab wound she aimed at Julian. What, then, was stopping him from forcing everything out of Ka? Diana realized all of this, and naturally felt even more guilty toward Julian. She didn¡¯t dare to upset him right now. She wished he would quickly give her more tasks so he could vent his frustrations, and they could return to harmonious times. ¡°I¡¯ll peel them.¡± Diana washed her hands and sat at the edge of the bed, and started to peel the grapes diligently. Julian saw her serious expression and nced at the urn containing the ashes of Madam Fulcher and their babies. Diana had ced it in the hospital room for the time being. His expression darkened slightly, and a hint of pain flickered in his eyes. But when he looked back at Diana, it was gone. Only yfulness remained. Diana knew he was staring at her, and said, ¡°Could you please look elsewhere?¡± His gaze made her hands tremble. ¡°Do you feel embarrassed?¡± Diana certainly wouldn¡¯t admit that his intense gaze made her feel self-conscious. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll see me putting grapes in my mouth and keeping the seeds and peels inside, and then spitting out the pulp as if I had peeled them by hand.¡± ¡°So, you wanted to peel them like that¡­¡± Julian drawled deliberately, appearing eager for knowledge. ¡°That¡¯s actually a quick and efficient way to do it.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, the peeled pulp would be covered in saliva, which was somewhat disgusting. Diana narrowed her eyes and stuffed a grape into her mouth. ¡°What, do you want to eat it or not?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± No matter how Diana acted, Julian found her adorable. ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you peel, especially since the grapes won¡¯t have any seeds left. That¡¯s quite thoughtful of you.¡± Julian smiled yfully. ¡°I¡¯m not picky!¡± He didn¡¯t find it disgusting, but Diana did. She shuddered and pursed her lips. ¡°Smooth talker!¡± She abruptly swallowed the grape before moving to peel off the skin of another grape. Then, she used a toothpick to pick out each grape seed. She was meticulous in picking out the seeds; there was a faint smile on her lips as she carried out her task. That was because Julian was teasing her. Seeing her smile, he felt satisfied. With both hands avoiding his wounds, he ced them behind his head and leaned back as he watched her in earnest. It was peaceful, and although the two of them were silent, it felt like they weremunicating a thousand words to each other. Time continued to flow silently in the same manner, until Diana finished peeling the grapes. She stopped and looked at him. ¡°Do you want to eat or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian wanted to tease her and keep her engaged so that she would stop dwelling on any sad and painful thoughts. He intentionally nitpicked her work and said, ¡°The shape of the pulp is all messed up. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll taste good.¡± After saying that, he pointed dismissively at his leg. ¡°Also, my leg hurts.¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Diana pursed her lips, exerting great effort to resist the urge to hit Julian. ¡®I won¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m not angry,¡¯ she chanted in her mind as she moved her arms up and down while saying out loud, ¡°If you get sick, there¡¯s no one to take care of you.¡± As soon as she said that, she quickly went to find the nurses, instructing them to administer the prescribed antibiotics to Julian through an IV drip. The liquid dripped steadily. Julian could move his hand, and the cold medicine made him appear slightly ufortable. Diana quickly wrapped a hot water bag around the tube to warm the medication. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better this way.¡± Julian was concerned that she was tiring herself and said,¡± I¡¯m fine. You should rest.¡± But Diana didn¡¯t listen. He needed three bottles of medication, so she held them up for the entire duration. By the time thest medication was administered, Julian was angry. Scowling, he said, ¡°Next time you do this, I won¡¯t use the IV drip.¡± Diana quickly appeased him. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± She rotated her wrist a few times to show him. ¡°See? I¡¯m really not tired.¡± The next time he needed an IV drip, Julian insisted that the doctor use a smaller needle. And in the evening, he was still upset. No matter how much Diana tried to sweet-talk him, his expression remained very displeased. A sudden thought urred to her, and she put on a white coat. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I¡¯m just a nurse. Please don¡¯t give me a hard time.¡± Julian looked at her, and shock shed through his eyes.¡± Diana¡­¡± To make him happy, she even put on a doctor¡¯s coat. It was then that Julian realized that while he was concerned for her, he had also caused her distress. So this time, he cooperated well. Frowning, he demanded, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty! Quickly pour me some water!¡± Seeing him finally regain his humor, Diana breathed a sigh of relief and quickly brought a cup. ¡°Drink slowly.¡± Their feelings for each other were evident to others as well. The hospital room exuded a warm and peaceful atmosphere. When the nurses came for rounds and saw how affectionate the couple was, they didn¡¯t dare linger. Diana felt a bit awkward and realized that she had been impulsive. She could already imagine the curious gazes everywhere once they stepped out of the hospital room tomorrow morning. Perhaps people would even spread rumors about her and Julian goofing around in their white coats outside the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± she asked. ¡°Embarrassed?¡± Julian remained confident. ¡°Who would dare to embarrass me?¡± Even if people spread rumors about their antics, others would say it was a testament to their deep love as a couple. Even if they were divorced, their rtionship was still so strong. Reconciliation was probably on the horizon. And Julian, he wanted the whole city to know. No one cared about the essence of the matter. They were only looking at Julian as a person, so naturally, they would say whatever sounded good. ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant,¡± Diana scoffed. ¡°What if you go bankrupt one day? Will you still say such things?¡± Julian chuckled, dismissing her words as a joke. At that time, he was too proud. Fulcher Inc. was thriving, and the city¡¯s people practically treated his business as a sacred institution. Many individuals were eager to curry favor with the Fulchers. Even Diana had be the city¡¯s most sought-after woman after he had knelt at the wedding. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Neither Julian nor Diana could have anticipated the trials and tribtions that awaited them, advancing like a rising tide as they were just beginning to touch the surface of a peaceful life. Clifford, the current head of the Pabian family, sat at the head of the dining table. Sitting on either side of him were Oliver and Simon, the two Channing brothers. It was rare for the two brothers to sit together, but today was an exception. The Channing family head had strongly insisted that they visit the Pabian residence together. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 After Luke¡¯s death, the Pabian family remained low-key to the point their presence in Richburgh was almost nonexistent. It could be said that their family had been marginalized because of Julian. ¡°My youngest son first noticed Diana on the subway. Thanks to the help of my wise nephew, a major disaster was prevented,¡± Clifford said as soon as Oliver took his seat. Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not understanding why the older man suddenly brought Luke up. That man was already dead. The cause of his death was his repeated attempts on Diana¡¯s life, with the final line being an ambush on Julian that resulted in a blow to the back of Diana¡¯s head, leading to her miscarriage. Oliver vividly remembered Diana¡¯s vulnerability and sorrow at that time. He immediately became guarded. ¡°Mr. Clifford, you must be joking. Back then, I didn¡¯t know that person was Luke. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve informed you right away.¡± ¡°That unfilial son¡­.¡± Clifford¡¯s eyes shed with great resentment. ¡°Just like his grandfather! Always obsessed with women! And he died because of a woman!¡± Clifford had already prepared himself for his son¡¯s death, but never expected the oue to be this way. ¡°Even in thest second before his death, my son couldn¡¯t understand why he died by my hands.¡± After hearing this, Oliver and Simon were stunned. Neither of them had expected Luke¡¯s disappearance to mean he was dead, nor the fact that he died by his own father¡¯s hands. Sensing their astonishment, Clifford smiled and hid the underlying sadness behind it. He raised his ss and sighed, ¡°Richburgh has suffered under the dominance of Fulcher Inc. for too long.¡± His gaze shifted between the two brothers. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed Luke, not only would Julian not spare me, but those who want to curry favor with him wouldn¡¯t spare me either!¡± That was how the society in this country had always been. The truly wealthy people have no concept of money at all. Just like Julian. Although making billions of dors was as easy as talking to Julian, money was often just a number. And this number expanded at a rate of thousands or hundreds of times every day. Many times, he didn¡¯t even need to spend money himself. He didn¡¯t need to intervene personally in most matters. In fact, money and favors were willingly presented to him. On top of that, there were many, many people who wanted to please Julian. Enough that if rumors were circted for a short time, the Pabian family would bepletely destroyed! If Clifford wanted to protect his family, he had to deal with his son personally. If he hadn¡¯t done that, the Pabian family would¡¯ve been devoured and left with nothing but crumbs once news of them offending the Fulcher family spread. That was the rule of high society. Whoever offended the person standing at the top will pay a painful price! And now, the person standing at the top was Julian. As many people respected and feared him and tried to curry favor with him, there were just as many eager to bring him down from his pedestal; just like the ambitious Channing and Pabian family, who harbored a deep hatred for Julian. That was the reason behind tonight¡¯s event. Oliver was forced to attend the banquet, with Simon apanying him and the Pabian family ying host. It seemed Master Channing also intended to test and see the Pabian family¡¯s determination to take action against the Fulcher family. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just the two of our families are still far from enough,¡± Clifford said. He had a clear n in mind. The death of Luke wasn¡¯t so much the cause of the n as it was a catalyst. After all, the Pabians had been on a downhill slope in these years. If they didn¡¯t take a bold gamble, the only oue awaiting them would betheir decline. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 The decline would continue until theypletely slipped out of the prominent families in Richburgh, and then¡­ The Pabians would be nowhere to be found. Clifford was ambitious; as he was the one holding up the Pabian family, he naturally didn¡¯t want to see such an ending. Luke¡¯s death had ignited his determination to revive his n, to the extent of joining forces with the Channings and daring to consider reaching out against Fulcher Inc. He held his wine ss, his fingers constantly rubbing against the rim. ¡°We still need to unite all those who are dissatisfied with Fulcher Inc. as well as those who want to surpass it. Only then will we have a chance of winning against Julian.¡± It was a gathering of many mediocre craftsmen who wanted to see if they could surpass the business genius, Julian. Simon listened silently with narrowed eyes, a dangerous air dancing around him. It was as if he didn¡¯t regard anyone highly, and he carried an air of mockery everywhere. Upon a closer look at him, it would seem that he was actually indifferent; one would be overthinking if one thought any differently. After Clifford sized him up, Simon finally spoke. ¡°Who in Richburgh doesn¡¯t want to surpass Fulcher Inc.? Who doesn¡¯t want to rise above the rest and make their own family as glorious and powerful as the Fulchers?¡± Clifford¡¯s words were simply nonsensical. Despite Simon¡¯s rebuttal, Clifford wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he asked earnestly, ¡°Then, ording to my esteemed nephew, what should we do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Simon downed the ss of wine before him. His gaze traveled between the three men, finally focusing on Oliver. His lips curled slightly as he enunciated clearly,¡± Keep it a secret.¡± It was obvious that Simon¡¯s words were aimed at Oliver. By now, Oliver had understood that this meal today was an ambush. One specifically targeting Julian Fulcher. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he had sufficient reason to doubt. Could the Channings and Pabians truly be enough to shake Fulcher Inc.? That was apany Julian had personally built, and Oliver had experienced his brilliance firsthand. For Master Channing to pay attention to him and desire the Channings to surpass Fulcher Inc. in this way was utterly foolish! Oliver immediately put on a grim expression and said,¡± There¡¯s an emergency at the hospital.¡± Then, he stood up and addressed Clifford and Simon. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± Though he said he was going back, it was definitely to ry his thoughts to Master Channing. Simon didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Safe travels, dear brother.¡± The way Simon addressed him was truly peculiar. It didn¡¯t sound sincere at all, and it carried a hint of mockery and a touch of disdain. The phrase ¡°safe travels¡± sounded like something said to a deceased person: ¡°May you have a safe journey!¡± It truly felt like a curse, in line with Simon¡¯s usual style. Oliver had originally nned to take advantage of the dinner today to have a proper conversation with his illegitimate half -brother about Diana, and warn him not to bother her anymore. But after hearing the discussions at the dinner table, which concerned the life and death of the Channing family, he had to take a step back and temporarily put aside matters rted to Diana. Clifford wanted to persuade him to stay. To him, Oliver leaving meant the alliance between the Channing and Pabian families was unstable. It was only natural that he desperately wanted Oliver to stay. Strangely enough, he caught sight of Simon¡¯s gaze just as he was about to speak up to persuade Oliver. It was simr to the hungry gaze of a venomous snake lurking in the shadows for a long time, waiting for the right moment to emerge from somewhere and strike at its prey without warning. This was the illegitimate son of the Channing family, the son who shared the same father but had a different mother than Oliver. He was also one of the candidates to inherit the Channing family. If this little snake hadn¡¯t left, why should Clifford panic? With this thought in mind, Clifford sat down calmly and bade farewell to Oliver. After leaving the Pabians, Oliver didn¡¯t waste a moment and went straight to the hospital where his father was recuperating. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 In the past few years, Master Channing¡¯s health had deteriorated even further. He spent most of his time recuperating in the hospital and stayed there more often than in his own home. As Oliver pushed open the door and entered, he saw the old man¡¯s hand gently caressing a string of rosary beads. It seemed his father was waiting for him. Oliver¡¯s heart sank, but he still said, ¡°Did you expect me to oppose this?¡± ¡°In the past few years, when have you not opposed any of my suggestions?¡± Keh looked at Oliver with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to this proposal, either.¡± The implication was that whether Oliver agreed or not, they would join forces with the Pabian family and take action against the Fulcher family. At this point, Oliver knew that saying more would be futile. ¡°I won¡¯t be involved in this.¡± Keh smiled instantly, but it was unlike before when he and Oliver shed head-on, where they would argue relentlessly and refuse topromise. This time, he smiled as if he held onto Oliver¡¯s lifeline.¡± Come here.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t move. ¡°What is it?¡± Over the years, whether it was Oliver¡¯s decision to go abroad or his firm stance on not bing the heir of the Channing family, opting to work as a doctor at the city hospital and even insisting on starting as an emergency room physician, Keh opposed him every step of the way. Sometimes, the old man pretended to be sick, pretended to agree, and even had Oliver locked at home, causing thetter to miss flights. Sometimes, he would get so angry that he would re up, grab whatever was at hand, and charge toward Oliver. Never before had he looked at Oliver with such a smile. Especially when it concerned the life and death of the Channing family, an undoubtedly momentous matter. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Oliver sighed, unable to bear the thought of the Channing family truly confronting Julian head- on. ¡°I understand Julian the best. We¡¯ve been rivals since childhood. Even if we join forces with the Pabians or hundreds of other families, we won¡¯t be able to shake him even a little bit.¡± That man was too cunning, too intelligent, and too perceptive. As soon as they make a move, Julian may have already set up intricate traps in the shadows. Just who would end up being the prey and the hunter? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even a slight misstep would be their downfall, causing them to be easily devoured by Julian. Keh had worked hard to bring the Channing family to this point, barely equal in status to Fulcher Inc. It was unnecessary to risk destroying their own family. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d do this if I didn¡¯t have the confidence?¡± Keh¡¯s words made sense. The Channing family¡¯s position today wasn¡¯t only due to its deep-rooted foundation, but also because of Keh¡¯s wise decisions. However, before each correct decision, he would consult Oliver. This time, Oliver couldn¡¯t escape his fate as a member of the Channing family. Keh nced at him. ¡°Julian is indeed a shrewd individual and a business genius, a hundred times stronger than his old man. That much I acknowledge.¡± His words carried weight as he spoke firmly. ¡°But this time¡­¡± He shook his head at Oliver, the beads in his hand spinning rapidly, making a ttering sound. In sync with his voice, he exuded an air of absolute confidence. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have confidence, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Oliver hesitated momentarily, finally showing some interest as he approached Keh. ¡°But I still don¡¯t rmend taking action against Fulcher Inc¡­¡± ¡°How can youck ambition like this?¡± Keh eximed. Oliver¡¯s words had seemingly finally provoked him and he got worked up, and the beads in his hand snapped apart. As they ttered to the ground, they produced a clear and resounding sound, like silver pearls on a jade te. ¡°You¡¯re clearly not inferior to Julian, so why are you afraid of him?¡± Oliver wanted to say that he was indeed inferior to Julian. Even though he was the only one who could match Julian during the heir training all those years ago, the more he understood, the more he realized the gap between himself and Julian in the business world. It was one thing to strategize behind his back, but to confront Julian head-on and even surpass him¡­ It was incredibly difficult-almost impossible. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Yet, there was no way to tell Keh these words. The old man simply wouldn¡¯t listen. Keh firmly believed that Oliver was capable of anything, and surpassing Julian was only a matter of his willingness, not whether it could be achieved. Seeing Oliver remain silent for a long time, Keh softened his tone. ¡°This opportunity to target Fulcher Inc. is a once in a lifetime chance. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡± He ignored the scattered beads on the ground as he stepped over them, causing cracking sounds to echo in the room as he approached Oliver. He whispered something into Oliver¡¯s ear, something mindshattering and unexpected. The content of those words was too shocking, and Oliver could hardly bring himself to speak. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Y-You mean¡­ Simon isn¡¯t my stepbrother and isn¡¯t rted to me by blood? H-He¡¯s¡­¡± It was simply too shocking to finish the sentence. But Keh continued to smile and nod. ¡°You heard correctly. Simon is from the Fulcher family. But from the day he was born, he became the Fulchers¡¯ abandoned illegitimate child because Julian¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t ept him.¡± The situation grew increasingly absurd. Everyone knew Julian¡¯s parents had a loving rtionship throughout their lives, and it was impossible for an illegitimate child to appear so suddenly¡­ ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Why do you think the Channing family, which has been in the spotlight all these years, hasn¡¯t been suppressed by Fulcher Inc.?¡± Oliver blinked, and his expression twisted as he quickly realized the critical point. ¡°Madam Fulcher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh sighed. ¡°But now, she¡¯s dead.¡± All those years, the Channing family had helped cover up this scandal for the Fulcher family. With the secret supporters gone and Julian unaware of the truth, what could he do to the Channing family in the future? Keh had to make his move before Julian did. Otherwise¡­ Once Simon¡¯s identity was exposed, the aftermath would be unpredictable and the Channing family would lose control and initiative. The death of Madam Fulcher unexpectedly triggered such a severe butterfly effect and revealed a mind-blowing secret. Oliver still found it hard to believe. ¡°But Simon¡¯s been with our family since he was young¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Too manyplex factors are involved in this matter, and they¡¯re all from the previous generation. I had intended to keep it hidden from Simon for his entire life, but he actually found out a long time ago.¡± At this point, admiration entered Keh¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°So I thought this was the perfect opportunity to bring down Julian. Simon is the sword we¡¯ll use to strike him down!¡± Oliver was shocked to hear everything. Yet, strangely, a faint sense of excitement hummed through his veins. He couldn¡¯t understand if he was excited because of his father¡¯s unwavering loyalty to him and his mother, or¡­if it was because of the chance to confront Julian, something he never dared to think about but secretly yearned for. ¡°Simon isn¡¯t part of our family,¡± Keh said, seizing the opportunity while Oliver showed interest and striking the iron while it was hot. ¡°I know you originally had no intention ofpeting to be the family¡¯s heir, and you even considered handing over the management of the Channing family to him. But in reality, his heart isn¡¯t here. He¡¯ll eventually flyaway.¡± His tone serious, Keh continued, ¡°Whether you want it or not, you have to bear the responsibility of being the heir. Even if you¡¯re reluctant to ept it, you still have to.¡± In other words, Oliver had no choice, even if he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the conflict against the united power of the Pabians against Fulcher Inc. Oliver looked at his aging father. For the first time, felt the weight of the burden on his shoulders. He knew Keh¡¯s health wouldn¡¯t hold up for much longer. The medical devices by thetter¡¯s bedside had only increased since thest time he was here. It was why Keh was so anxious to see what heights the Channings could reach under Oliver¡¯s leadership before he closed his eyes. s, their enemy was Julian after all¡­ Chapter 647 Chapter 647 With that, he took a deep breath and walked out of the ward. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Julian was clearly upset to see Olivere and go in such a hurry. Upon second thought, he turned to Diana and said with a smile, ¡°Seems like he really doesn¡¯t fancy you anymore. He didn¡¯t look jealous at all.¡± The next moment, he shouted out loud as if a thought just entered his mind. ¡°Oliver Channing! Get back here! Why in the world do you not fancy my woman? She¡¯s so charming! Can¡¯t you see that?!¡± He yelled so loudly that his voice broke. It was at a decibel simr to when Julian yelled at Oliver when Oliver lost to him at thest stage of the sessor activity when they were young. It was worlds apart from Julian¡¯s usual cold and cool CEO demeanor. No matter what the reason may be, that level of loudness was nothing like Julian¡¯s style. Still, it dide from him. Julian¡¯s loud yell tickled Oliver. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This was the second time he was amused by Julian¡¯s yell. Ultimately, he had let Julian and Diana down. That piece of paper¡­ It wasn¡¯t a prescription, but a reminder to Julian. However, Oliver didn¡¯t give it to Diana and flung it into the trash can at thest moment. The path ahead from now on¡­ Fatigue filled Oliver¡¯s eyes, but at the same time, a strange light shone from them. This was it. He could only be enemies with Julian Fulcher! Julian only stopped venting his anger when Oliver and the rest walked out of sight. Heid down on the bed grunting, as if he was still angry. Diana knew nothing good had happened the moment she noticed Julian¡¯s current condition. She immediately put down the needle in her hand and waited for orders from him. As she had expected, she heard Julian say, ¡°Little nurse, my wound hurts. Come and help me massage it.¡± The bandage over his wound had just been removed, and Diana wasn¡¯t a professional caretaker. How would she dare to touch his wound? Even so, Julian grabbed Diana¡¯s hand and pressed it hard against his wound. Seeing no particr reaction from him, a smile broke across Diana¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered very well?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Oliver say that just now?¡± He turned to look at the two urns of ashes in the ward. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to be discharged.¡± He wanted to bury Grandma and the babies in peace. However, he stayed in the hospital for another two more days under Diana¡¯s insistence. Diana finally agreed to let him be discharged upon seeing that his wound was almost fully healed. Noel saw how his master waspletely pliant to Diana. Julian even listened to Diana about when he should be discharged. Noel felt inevitably upset about it and even swore to himself that he would never offer anyone any rtionship advice, lest he were to hold up anybody¡¯s time. On the day they buried Grandma, the weather was beautiful. It had been a while since the weather was so good. The warm sun shone down on everyone. Diana hugged Grandma¡¯s urn and personally ced it next to Grandpa¡¯s ashes. She and Julian watched as the two¡¯s ashes werebined as one in the grave. When Grandpa¡¯s grave was restored to its original state, the burial ceremony was officially over. Diana initially assumed that she wouldn¡¯t feel sad again, but pain inevitably flitted through her heart at that moment. This time, however, she did not cry. ¡®They were in love when alive and together even in death.¡± Diana smiled as she looked at Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s grave. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma must be very happy right now.¡± They were a loving couple throughout their entire lives. This was an ending many could only wish for. Julian agreed wholeheartedly. He then pointed at the left side of their grave. ¡°Not just Grandpa and Grandma, but my parents as well.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with intense yearning when he mentioned them. ¡°In the past¡­they had a great rtionship too.¡± As if he was afraid he spoke too much and appeared too sentimental, Julian stopped himself from saying anything further and pulled Diana to the right side of the grave. He pointed to the empty space next to their feet and said firmly, ¡°In the future, let¡¯s be buried next to Grandpa and Grandma, just like my parents.¡± To many, his words might bode unwell. Yet Diana didn¡¯t mind. In fact, the smile on her face deepened as she held his arm. ¡°Sure.¡± When both of them grow old and die, they would be buried here. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 By the time they were done burying Grandma¡¯s ashes, it was already afternoon. They weren¡¯t in a hurry to leave, and instead took a stroll around the ce. They even sat down on the bench to enjoy the surroundings. After a while, Diana pointed to a ce. ¡°How about over there?¡± A hundred meters away from Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s grave. Although it was a slightly remote area of the Fulcher Cemetery, it was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and was under the shade of trees. Diana loved the spot. ¡°Our babies can y over there.¡± They would have a ce to rest when they were tired, water to drink when they were thirsty, and a shade spot to hide under when it was too hot. They would also have Grandpa and Grandma¡¯spany as they were right ahead. Their eternal ce of rest would be forever warm and safe. Diana caressed her t stomach as she felt tears welling up in her eyes. If her babies were still alive, they would be over four months in gestation. Her stomach would probably start showing. She didn¡¯t want the burial to be too sorrowful, and immediately stood up the moment she felt the tears in her eyes. She smiled, trying her best to blink the tears away. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good spot.¡± Their babies would surely like it. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian instructed someone to bring over the yellow tombstone Diana had personally carved, then took the urn from Diana and ced it in the grave personally. ¡°We¡¯ll let them rest in peace right here.¡± From now on, no one would bother them ory a finger on them. Diana nodded, and the two of them stayed there a tad longer before returning to their vi. This time, they decided to stay together and moved back to their previous bedroom. Dianaid down on the bed as Julian took the spot next to her. The windows were floor-to-ceiling, and they could see the starry night even while lying in bed. Ever since Diana lost her babies, stars took on a new meaning for her. Sorrow filled her heart as she stared at the dark night sky outside the windows. ¡°If only our babies were still around¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help butment. Julian nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. Diana turned to look at him, and found that he had fallen asleep. He was probably terribly exhausted over the past few days. He had been racking his brain on new ways to torment Diana to distract her from thinking about Grandma and the babies. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was all thanks to him that Diana was indeed in a much better mood. If it weren¡¯t because of today¡¯s burial ceremony, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so sorrowful and regretful once again. What a day it had been! Before she closed her eyes, Diana thought about how Grandma wasn¡¯t able to live till her hundredth year. Diana herself wasn¡¯t able to witness Aster and Star being born into this world. Still, she had managed to reconcile with Julian. She managed to wait for the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with. ¡°After we celebrate the new year, let¡¯s apply for remarriage,¡± she whispered gently into his ear. Although Julian wasn¡¯t awake, the corner of hip lips lifted, making his already wless face even more handsome. Everything seemed to havee to a perfect end. Later, Diana sat on the chair of her work studio and browsed through news reports regarding Winnington Fashions. Just as she had expected, Winnington Fashions suffered aplete and utter loss. However, there was no news of what happened to James. Julian said he wanted to send someone to ask around with the Winningtons, but Diana stopped him from doing so. ¡°No news is the best news,¡± she had said. ¡°James is never good at hiding things. He likes to be in the limelight. If we hear news of him, that means he¡¯s leading a better life than I had expected.¡± The fact that they hadn¡¯t heard any news of him meant that he was probably in a bad state. He was, after all, Diana¡¯s father. Even if Julian wanted to bring James¡¯ fashionpany down because that despicable man had dug out his babies¡¯ grave, he had held himself back because of that fact. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 In the end, he decided to let Diana settle her problems herself. He had better not interfere too much. As for Ka¡­ Diana toyed with the USB drive Noel gave her, pondering for a moment before finally inserting it into theputer. It was about time. She wanted to see what ultimately happened to Ka. Noel said that it wasn¡¯t gory, and it certainly wasn¡¯t. In fact, what she saw on herputer screen was a solemn trial in a courtroom. Ka sat on the defense table and received all sorts of interrogations. The key usations against her were counts of kidnapping, drugging Diana, and being in cahoots with Luke in attacking Julian on that rainy day. She had indirectly caused many deaths. Ultimately, the country had rules that its people had to abide by. Although Ka¡¯s crimes did not deserve the death sentence, her crimes added up and she ended up with a lifelong imprisonment. Julian¡¯swyer had to be credited for Ka¡¯s harsh sentence. He had put forth such a strong and impermeable case that Ka¡¯swyer had no way of counterattacking. When the trial was about toe to an end, the judge asked Ka, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Ka had only one thing to say, which she repeated incessantly, ¡°I want to see Julian Fulcher! I want to see Julian Fulcher!¡± And yet, Julian would never see her ever again. Her dream of being Mrs. Fulcher waspletely shattered. That was the utter hopelessness that he had given her, and the greatest punishment meted on her. Julian had, of course, considered this when he decided to give her jail time. Diana smiled. She was originally dissatisfied with this court case, but after watching the footage, she finally understood. Rather than killing someone, it was better to expose the person¡¯s intentions and heart to the world. Ka would be in eternal torment of wanting to see Julian but never having her wish fulfilled. She would live the rest of her life with her wrecked voice, disfigured face, and dissatisfied heart. A fate worse than death. In the video, Ka could be seen struggling and refusing to be detained. She looked to be in utmost pain-even deranged-and Diana smiled as she witnessed the scene. Yet¡­ Tears started flowing amidst her smile. Whatever it was, Ka was ultimately still her younger sister. In the end, it was abination of James¡¯s viciousness, Kate¡¯s vanity and Lucy¡¯s shamelessness that led the sisters to their plight today. In the middle of a dark, sleepless night, Diana wondered if any of these three would one daye to genuinely repent of their behavior. ¡°Of course not!¡± James spat on the floor. ¡°Even if I were to die, I¡¯d never leave the Winnington family! Go! Tell my father toe and see me!¡± Kate had cried for days on end, until her eyes were red and swollen. ¡°James, Father already said that he¡¯d never see us again and that the Winnington family will never ept us again. He told you to give up all hope of ever returning to the family.¡± ¡°How could that be?!¡± James had been wearing his tunic suit over the past few days; it had signs of dirt and stains clinging on it. Yet James, who had always cared about his appearance, didn¡¯t even care. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He sat dejectedly on the bench as tears fell from his eyes. Kate was originally waiting for him to give her a direction on what to do, but the sight of him dashed all hopes in her heart. ¡°The Winnington family¡­¡± Her lips trembled as she went on, ¡°Are we really never able to return to it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll never be able to return! Never!¡± James yelled at the top of his lungs as he smashed everything he could get his hands on. Deafening sounds of things crashing on the floor could be heard. When that was unable to vent his anger, he gripped Kate¡¯s chin and snarled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for giving birth to that b*tch Diana!¡± That little b*tch! How dare she scheme against her own father! ¡°I¡¯m her biological father! How could she treat me like this?!¡± Kate saw him looking almost deranged and shouting words of filth. Coupled with her hopelessness of returning to the Winnington n, she began to lose all respect for him and even started to reprimand him. She screeched, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who schemed against her first? You abandoned her when she was so young, too! How could you bear to do that? How could you?!¡± James saw Kate ring at him through widened eyes, her face twisted and contorted like a scorned woman, andughed in derision. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re a bigger b*tch than her!¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 ¡®You clearly saw the way I treated her, yet you simply stood idly by! If your heart had really ached for her, why didn¡¯t you go and get her back? Why didn¡¯t you kick up a fuss and make me chase Lucy and Ka out of the house?!¡± Of course, Kate didn¡¯t dare to. More than anything, she wanted to secure her status as Mrs. Winnington, and bask in the riches and glory that came with that position. She had pinned her hopes on Ka, the daughter whom she had taught and cared for since young, to bring her glory. Yet now, the story of Ka failing in forcing Julian to marry her had spread across the entire Richburgh. What was more, her crime of kidnapping Julian¡¯s wife and grandmother had shaken Richburgh¡¯s elite circles. Not only did Ka fail in bringing Kate glory, but Kate should instead thank the heavens that Ka didn¡¯t implicate her in everything she did and cause her to be theughingstock of Richburgh! What made matters worse was that Ka had been sentenced to jail, and no one was allowed to visit her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for James¡­ He had be the public enemy of the Winnington n after Winnington Fashions went bust. His own father even chased him out of the family in person! Fire burned in Kate¡¯s heart when James hit the nail on the head, and she yelled even louder, ¡®You Winningtons had always been heartless! Be it the old or the young, all of you are heartless!¡± James grabbed the back of her head, wanting to smash her head against the wall. ¡°Then why did you marry me in the first ce?¡± He had never done something like this in his whole life. Usually, it was Lucy and Ka who would egg him on in those filthy and heartless petty things he had done. However, he was unable to bring himself to really attack Kate. He slowly released his hand, and slid down the wall together with her. The two of them nced at each other dejectedly as they finally burst into tears. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re the only kin I have left!¡± James cried. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°No¡­! I still have Diana! I still have that good daughter! She isn¡¯t a b*tch! She¡¯s my savior!¡± James¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Kate, go to the Fulchers¡¯ and beg for forgiveness. Go! Diana will definitely show us mercy!¡± James had clearly forgotten who was the one behind Winnington Fashions going bust. In the end, he and Kate had always moved wherever it benefited them. The only one left who could possibly help them was Diana. Kate was stunned by his shouts of desperation. A cynical smile crept up her face. ¡°So now you¡¯re asking for my help? Why don¡¯t you look for Lucy instead?¡± Lucy¡­ That¡¯s right, Lucy¡­ James looked disoriented. ¡°Have you seen her at all, ever since these unfortunate events started happening to us?¡± Kate was stunned by his question. She shook her head, clueless. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Where on earth was Lucy? Where was that woman when her own daughter Ka and lover James were in trouble? Where had she run off to? In truth, Lucy hadn¡¯t left Richburgh. She had merely hidden herself and was waiting for her own boss toe to her and save her darling daughter. After all, her boss was powerful and invincible. He was her only way, and he was also the only person who could get Ka out from jail right under Julian¡¯s nose. This was the seventh day Lucy tried reaching out to him. It was also the day her boss agreed to appear before her. Lucy patiently waited at the underpass of a bridge. Very soon, a limited edition silver Porsche stopped right before her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± It was the man who, since a very long time ago, guided her in drawing closer to James, helped her scheme and plot, thought of the idea of genuine and imposter heiress, and of instigating James to abandon Diana when she was young. Because of this boss, Lucy had attained wealth beyond her imagination. She had also made her own daughter the darling of the Winnington family. But now, everything was back to square one. Lucy was still down and out. Ka had turned into the one everyone hated and despised, and was no longer the darling of the Winnington family. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Lucy heard that everyone in Richburgh had silently acknowledged Diana as the young mistress of the Winnington family. She even heard that Old Master Winnington had personally looked up Julian in hopes that Diana would acknowledge her family ancestors. At that, Julian simply said, ¡°What makes you think that Diana wants to be part of the Winningtons?¡± His simple statement left the Old Master Winnington in disgrace. From then on, he dared not bring the matter up again or visit Diana. This incident added to Diana¡¯s legend in Richburgh. Suddenly, thousands of people wanted to curry favor with her. Ka, on the other hand, was stuck in jail. She was stuck there, in endless sorrow and pain. Lucy had to save her daughter! As long as Lucy could save Ka, given her face that somewhat resembled that of Diana¡¯s, there was definitely a chance that Ka could regain Julian¡¯s affections once more! Lucy conveyed her thoughts to her boss. Her boss smiledfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± The clothes he was wearing were pressed neatly, and the quality of the fabric was clearly better than what Lucy saw on Old Master Winnington. Yet this boss of hers was supposedly merely a servant of a huge family. The thought increased Lucy¡¯s reverence towards him. ¡°Can she be saved?¡± Could Ka be saved from prison? ¡°Yes, she can.¡± The boss grabbed a bottle of water and passed it to Lucy. ¡°As long as you drink this, you¡¯ll be able to see your Ka.¡± Lucy was confused. Why and how could she see Ka after drinking this? Her mind was filled with doubt, but then she thought perhaps he meant that by the time she finished this bottle, he would be able to save Ka from prison. Thinking that, her boss seemed so powerful. Lucy smiled and grabbed the bottle from him. ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you!¡± The moment she drank, the woman by the name of Lucy Landon no longer existed in Richburgh. The Porsche drove slowly out of Richburgh toward the west, not leaving even a trace of surveince footage behind. *** The day Kate came visiting was the day Richburgh snowed for the first time this winter season. Kate wore a thinyer of clothes, a long sleeved cardigan and an inner sweatshirt. Her ensemble made her feel exceptionally cold on this early winter day. Diana wrapped herself up tight in her down jacket and suppressed the pity that shed past her heart. Her eyes were cold as she asked in a chilly tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kate, for her part, didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so cold. At that moment, she awkwardly pulled at the zipper on her jacket. To her dismay, she was unable to pull it up properly. It made things even more awkward for her. In the end, Kate was still Diana¡¯s biological mother. Although she treated Diana horribly, Kate did share meals with Diana once, and even made Diana noodles on her birthday. Diana recalled the taste of the noodles, which inevitably brought back memories of Grandma, who had celebrated her birthday and even counseled her on the hurts of her past. Pain shed past her heart andpassion overwhelmed her. ¡°Come on in.¡± She took a side step and let Kate into the house. Joy filled Kate¡¯s heart as she continued walking into the vi. However, Diana stopped her just in time. ¡°Let¡¯s just talk at the door.¡± They were standing under a roof which could block out some of the wind and snow, and make Kate less cold than she would be outside. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Diana knew Kate hade with an ulterior motive, and surely not because she missed her. It was probably¡­ because of James. As she had expected, Kate pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Your dad¡­¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡± Ever since he dug up her babies¡¯ grave, she had said that she would never acknowledge him as her father. What¡¯s more, she had never called him her father. Why would she address him as that now? Kate felt as though she had choked on something, and grumbled inwardly at Diana¡¯s pride from riding on Julian¡¯s sess. Diana looked radiant and glowing, and even more arrogant and haughty than before. ¡°I¡¯m still your mother!¡± Kate puffed up her chest, in hopes that Diana would see for herself who she was. At that, Diana said indifferently, ¡°I know that.¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had given birth to Diana, or for the noodles, Kate wouldn¡¯t even have the chance toe into the vi¡¯s porch. Kate was shocked by the cold look on Diana¡¯s face, which clearly told of the fact that Diana had no intention whatsoever to treat her like a mother. Fury tainted her face red. She didn¡¯t even feel so cold anymore. Her head buzzed as she screamed, ¡°What do you know? Your father and I are suffering right now, cowering in that lousy ce and eating terrible food! Doesn¡¯t your heart ache one bit for us?¡± ¡°Eating terrible food?¡± Diana recalled her old memories. Her tone was gentle despite the harsh words she was about to say. ¡°I¡¯m sure that food still tastes great. After all, it was my staple food when I was young. Now that I¡¯m with Julian, he¡¯s not used to eating such food and prefers fancier delicacies and feasts. Even his vegetables are flown directly from Switzend. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I rather miss the taste of that food I used to enjoy.¡± Diana was deliberately reminding Kate the terrible life she suffered in her youth, as well as showing Kate the great contrast between the miserable life she and James were leadingpared to the delightful and luxurious life Diana was enjoying. Diana wasn¡¯t leaving Kate any dignity, nor was she intending to offer Kate any form of help or constion. Kate¡¯s face went ck, and she no longer wanted to speak any further. On second thought, she imagined the look on James¡¯s face as she waited at home for her toe back with some good news. She opened her mouth once more and said ¡± Diana, I¡¯m still your mother.¡± She took a deep breath. As if Diana was holding a knife against her neck, she forced herself to say, ¡°I¡¯vee all the way here. Please, at least give me some money so I can eat. Your dad¡­¡± The swift change in Diana¡¯s expression forced Kate to hurriedly amend her words. ¡°I mean, James is a proud man. He can do without luxuries at home by himself, but if he were to head out or if he has visitors, he¡¯ll certainly have to bring out something good to host them. He¡¯ll also need new clothes when he goes out.¡± Every attire and every imported food didn¡¯te cheap. In a matter of days, he had spent all the money that Kate had painstakingly saved up over the years. It was no surprise for Diana. Rather, what surprised Diana was something else. She voiced her curiosity, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave him?¡± Leaving James would probably allow Kate to lead a better life. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kate was stunned for a moment, as ifpletely shocked. She had lost the position of Mrs. Winnington that she had held in such high regard, and lost all chances of riches, wealth, and glory. Even Old Master Winnington had made clear that because of the huge losses Winnington Fashions suffered- which effectively halved the Winnington¡¯s family assets-he had issued the order of never allowing James back home. It could be said that if she were to continue following James Winnington, her chances of regaining her past glory and wealth were nil. And yet, Kate continued staying by his side. ¡°I¡­¡± She paused for a moment as a thought came to mind. ¡± I¡¯m waiting for Lucy Landon?¡± Diana repeated her words, slightly confused. ¡®Waiting for Lucy Landon?¡± Kaye nodded. ¡®Yes. I want James to know how wrong he has been over the years. Ever since all this misfortune befell us, Lucy ran as far as she could and never returned. Yet I willingly stayed by his side, suffering alongside him. I want him to see for himself whether I or that Lucy Landon is better.¡± Her words only served to deceive herself and others. Diana could sense that Kate did have affections for James. At the same time, her heart was deeply bitter. ¡°I thought you were greedy for riches and sought glory for yourself, which was why you refused to ept me and favored Ka so much. But now that I see it, you not liking me means just that. It has nothing to do with riches and glory. In fact¡­ You don¡¯t favor Ka that much, either. You just like her a bit more than you like me. The thing you care most about is your own pride and dignity -the pride you want to preserve by hiding the fact that James had betrayed you a long time ago!¡± It was why Kate chose to turn a blind eye to Diana being abandoned and instead treated Ka like a precious treasure all these years. It was precisely because she refused to admit that James had long betrayed her. She didn¡¯t want people realizing that he was no longer her knight in shining armor. Kate waspletely stunned by Diana¡¯s remark. Her mouth opened and closed, but she found no words to say. ¡®You don¡¯t love anyone but yourself.¡± Diana took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned Ka¡¯s name since you came here, not even once. In fact, you didn¡¯t think of visiting her in jail. You didn¡¯t even¡­¡± Diana paused for a moment as disappointment filled her heart. ¡®You never think of me except for when it benefits you. Only then would you deign to call yourself my mother.¡± But so what? Did Diana have to bow down to Kate just because thetter proimed to be her mother? Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Impossible. That would never happen. Diana smiled. ¡°Pity I am as stubborn as you are.¡¯ The difference was that Kate protected her own pride and dignity, whereas Diana protected her own feelings. She no longer wanted to fall into the trap of the so-called care of her heartless parents and end up disappointed once more. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kate saw Diana calling for security to shut the door, blocking her outside of the house, and started panicking. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that way before! I love and dote on both you and Ka!¡± Both were her children! One was her biological child, and the other adopted. She cared for both of them. Life just happened to be too tough right now and she did not have the luxury to think about them-that¡¯s all! Yet, Diana clearly didn¡¯t want to hear her exin herself any further. ¡°Ever since James and Ka were in cahoots to dig up my babies¡¯ grave and you chose to stand on their side even after knowing the truth, I no longer consider you as my mother.¡± Despite the fact that her babies were never born, Diana had experienced what it was like to be a mother. She knew first hand what the love of a mother should look like. All the more she knew clearly that Kate¡¯s so-called love was far too shallow and fake. And all the more she didn¡¯t care for Kate¡¯s love. In any case¡­ She turned back and looked at the huge vi with a smile. She had a family now. She had Julian. He would love her forever and heal the pain in her heart. Kate, met with rejection and unable to get what she wanted, ended up hurling insults at the door. ¡°Diana, you¡¯re a heartless animal!¡± ¡°You have no conscience to speak of!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You deserve death!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first ce!¡± ¡°Diana, you¡­¡± Exhausted, she paused for a moment, having run out of words to yell out loud. Finally, she ended with a final hurrah. ¡± Diana, you¡¯re not fit to be loved by anyone in this world!¡± The security guards could no longer tolerate her anymore and sent someone to seal her mouth and chase her miles away from the vi. Meanwhile, Diana couldn¡¯t care less about Kate¡¯s words. ¡°Just let her be,¡± Diana said. She looked at Julian seated at the couch, waiting for her further instructions. She added slightly bitterly, ¡®This biological mother of mine has never spoken so many words to me before.¡± The insults seem to have made up for all that was left unspoken over the first half of her life. Simply hearing them from Kate made her throat go dry and parched. Julian¡¯s heart ached for Diana, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He simply stayed by her side in silence as Kate kept on insulting Diana at the door. Subsequently, he heard cries from outside which gradually disappeared, as if Kate was really exhausted and had finally run out of energy. Diana refused to head out and take a look at Kate the entire time. The only thing Julian noticed was that she seemed to be drinking more water than she did before. She tended to drink more water when she was feeling anxious. Julian knew that Diana wasn¡¯t feeling good. Ultimately, she wasn¡¯t able to get past her own conscience. He thought about it, and decided to have Noel send some food to Kate and James in private. That would prevent something bad from really happening to them, which would make Diana feel even worse. To his surprise, Noel told him that they had disappeared. Julian was baffled. ¡°What do you mean, disappeared?¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 ¡°Everything in that rented apartment has disappeared.¡± Noel found it strange as well. ¡°I tried to ask around with the neighbors, and they said that a luxury car drove by to pick up the couple.¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°A luxury car?¡± The Winnington family were no longer receptive to James. Why would there be a luxury caring to fetch them? Where did the car bring them to? ¡°Yes,¡± Noel replied. ¡°Apparently, they were exceptionally happy when they left, and they flung all their belongings into the trash can, as if they were about to enjoy a good life in the days ahead.¡± Julian found it strange. ¡°Did you check the car te number?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Noel said. ¡°Their apartment was in an old estate which didn¡¯t even have traffic lights, not to mention surveince cameras. No trace of the car was left behind.¡± Things seemed rather suspicious, and Julian tasked Noel to investigate things further. But memories of Kate insulting and scolding Diana outside the vi yesterday, which upset Diana and sent her mind into chaos, shed in his mind. Julian concluded that perhaps, their departure might be for the better after all. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said, ¡°don¡¯t bother.¡± Kate and James were fully grown adults who could take care of themselves. There was no need for him to worry about them. As for the news of them, he decided to wait for a beautiful afternoon during which Diana was in a good mood. She was cooking porridge in the kitchen when he told her about James and Kate. Diana looked rather ambivalent about Julian¡¯s update. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was, however, a change in the expression on her face as her tone soured. ¡°I knew it all along.¡± She knew all along that they cared naught for her as their daughter. No matter where they went, they wouldn¡¯t even bother bidding her goodbye. ¡°Forget it.¡± She said the same thing as Julian had said,¡± There are some rtionships that one can only wish for.¡± She held Julian¡¯s hand tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Instead, she ended upforting him. Julian burst outughing, a sharp line tracing down from his exquisite brows to his hard jaw like a bejeweled saber, softened and made tender by the soft glow of the afternoon sun. The look on his face together, together with the fragrance of her wholesome porridge, brought warmth to the depths of her heart. Diana wasn¡¯t sure when, but Julian suddenly began bing busy. Diana nced at the calendar, noting that it was nearing the new year. She thought about the various annual reports and updates that were due for herpany. Things started getting busy at her studio as well, not to talk about apany on the scale of Fulcher Inc. She was exceptionally patient with Julian. She didn¡¯tin even when he didn¡¯t return home for consecutive days. She simply focused on dealing with work at her studio. Both of them concentrated on performing their duties at work and shining in their respective capacities. Today, Diana finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel in the work she had to settle. She decided to report her progress to Fanny. Fanny was, after all, the first investor of Diana¡¯s studio. Had it not been for Fanny at the start, Diana truly had no idea how she managed to survive. However, she was unable to get in touch with Fanny. Diana asked Nina, who could only tell her that Fanny had once again risen the ranks in the entertainment industry. Fanny wasn¡¯t only an A-list celebrity, but now an AA-list celebrity. 20 hours out of 24 were spent on filming and taking on advertisements. The work demands consumed Fanny¡¯s entire life. Ninamented, ¡°How much money is she making right now? You can really make fast money as a celebrity.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be one yourself?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Nina said. ¡°Celebrities might look all morous, but behind that¡­Tsk, tsk! It¡¯s up to fate whether they be popr or not.¡± Nina knew that Fanny was going all out right now because she understood the fact that nothing good couldst forever. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 ¡®The height you¡¯ve risen to will be the height from which you fall in the future. It only makes sense for her to earn as much moh as she can while she¡¯s at the peak of her career.¡± Diana begged to differ. She was sure Fanny wasn¡¯t one to care so much about money, neither was thetter in need of money. So why was Fanny working so hard right now? ¡°Maybe she just enjoys being a celebrity.¡± Diana harbored a guess as she imagined Fanny¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°She¡¯s a born star, after all.¡± Nina didn¡¯t agree. ¡®You thought wrong.¡± She updated Diana on thetest news. ¡®The paparazzi exposed that Fanny¡¯s in dire need of money right now. Aside from high-end product advertisements and good scripts, she even began exposing herself to unknown products and lousy web dramas for the sake of some cash. As long as the remuneration¡¯s good, she¡¯ll never fail to be there for it.¡± Diana choked on Nina¡¯s words. How did things turn out like that? The A-list celebrity, who was alwaysid-back andzy like a cat, never used to be like this. If this were to go on, it would only waste away her spirit. Fanny would end up all spent. Fanny had invested in Diana a huge sum at her lowest point and given her the chance of making a comeback. Fanny had also given her a chance to shake free of Julian and give her rtionship with him a better second chance. Diana pondered for a moment before deciding to look up Fanny with Oliver in tow. With Oliver as a medium, she was sure she could get hold of Fanny very quickly. To her surprise, Fanny¡¯s reply to Oliver was the same: that she was busy. Diana mentioned her attempts to reach out to Fanny to Nina, who teased,¡± What, trying to find a back- up for yourself? Are you unhappy now that he isn¡¯t at your beck and call?¡± ¡°Nina!¡± Diana was baffled. ¡®What goes on in your mind all day¡­?¡± Nina sounded justified. ¡°What? In all the shows I¡¯ve been filming, be it young men or famous and experienced men in the industry, all of them are the same. They all look out for secret lovers for themselves. If you don¡¯t believe me, just check out your socials. There¡¯s another celebrity couple who used to be all lovey dovey, but they¡¯re now getting divorced. The man has many other lovers outside. When he was busy filming, one would be in charge of hisundry, another would cook for him, and another would warm his bed. Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Nina was filled with admiration. ¡°Impressive. Simply impressive!¡± She cried out to the heavens. ¡°Ah! Diana, I want a secret lover myself too!¡± A whole closet of them! ¡°I want Vans Stanley to see me in a different light!¡± Ultimately, she cared about what Vans thought. It seemed she was still affected by his engagement. Diana couldn¡¯t bear to see her dear friend hurt. ¡°Nina, I suggest you break up with him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be faced with a lot of trouble in time toe. You might even earn yourself the reputation of a homewrecker.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was truly the one who saved Julian in the past, Diana wondered if she was the one who hade in between Julian and Ka¡¯s rtionship. But now, she fully understood that her so-called identity as the recement or interference was nothing but spurious. Everything that had happened was due to Ka¡¯s fault. She had imed credit for saving Julian, which should have been Diana¡¯s. In fact, Ka should thank Diana for being able to meet Julian in the first ce. Ka was the one better fitted in ying the role of interfering and bringing chaos to everything. Diana could now be certain about this not just because of facts, but more so because of her knowledge of Julian¡¯s affections for her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the other hand, Vans¡­ Diana swallowed past her constricted throat. ¡°He¡¯s already wearing an engagement ring. He¡¯s clearly intent on getting engaged with that woman. Nina, hear me out. It¡¯s better to just break up¡­¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t fair to me,¡± Nina cut Diana off. Then she added in a softer tone, ¡°Why should I, Diana? Chapter 656 Chapter 656 ¡°I fell in love with him first, and I met him first. Most of all, we got into a rtionship first¡­¡± And yet, she wasn¡¯t the woman who got engaged with Vans. Nina was about to say something more, but very soon, sheposed herself and stopped talking about things between her and Vans. Diana wanted to pursue things further, but upon sensing that Nina wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it anymore, she didn¡¯t push it. Nina went on, ¡°Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you that Oliver¡¯s no longer in the emergency room.¡± ¡°Has he been promoted?¡± Did he be busier because of a promotion? ¡°How could any other department be busier than the ER?¡± Because of Vans, Nina gained a better understanding of things in the hospital. ¡®That¡¯s the most tiring department in the entire hospital! You¡¯re right that he¡¯s been promoted, but actually, it¡¯s almost equivalent to resigning. He onlyes to the hospital for half a day each week at the highest-level specialist clinic, and he only does consultations for three hours each time. ording to Vans, it¡¯s tough to get a number with him.¡± ¡°What does he spend his time doing, then?¡± If he only stayed at the hospital three hours each week, why wouldn¡¯t he have time to go with Diana to look for Fanny? ¡°I have no idea.¡± Nina shook her head. ¡°He seems to have be more mysterious with his whereabouts all of a sudden.¡± A thought came to Nina¡¯s mind. ¡°Diana, I feel that all of these rich heirs¡­aren¡¯t simple at all.¡± There was fatigue in her voice. Diana¡¯s heart ached as she witnessed the ever-optimistic Ninamenting. Mixed feelings arose in her heart. ¡°If you really want to be with Vans, I can ask Julian¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Nina suddenly turned solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in things between us.¡± In matters of the heart, no one could make decisions on another person¡¯s behalf. Nina was insistent on this. Diana nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡± They began chatting leisurely. When they hung up, Diana felt rather mncholic. They were inching closer to the new year. After the new year, she would be 22 years of age. Everyone was growing older, and hearts were changing. Diana sighed, and decided that she had to see Fanny. She was still unable to contact Fanny*s manager, and finally decided to call the front desk of Fanny¡¯s studio. Upon hearing Diana¡¯s name, the person on the other end sounded as if she was hit by something. Her voice immediately turned respectful. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher?¡± Diana stuttered, remembering that she and Julian hadn¡¯t gone through formal remarriage procedures yet. But she responded anyway. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Mentioning her name was effective indeed, as she immediately got a response. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my boss. She said that you can go on-site to look for her directly.¡± There¡¯s no time like today. Diana pondered for a moment before tidying up her profit and loss reports and annual work schedule summary before heading off to look for Fanny. By the time Diana reached the site, Fanny was in the midst of filming. She was as beautiful as she was before. But she wasn¡¯t in as good a state as she used to be, as she was clearly exhausted. Diana found a spot to sit down, her worry for Fanny growing. Her brows were still furrowed when Fanny sat down opposite her. ¡°Do you really need money?¡± Diana decided to cut straight to the chase. Fanny looked at Diana in shock. Very soon, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± She asked someone for help to twist open the cap of a bottle. ¡°Very, very much in need of money. I need lots of it.¡± Diana sighed and handed the reports to Fanny. ¡°My studio¡¯s been doing well over the past half a year, and I¡¯ve earned you quite a bit of money. The return on investment has reached 20%.¡± That was shockingly good results. Surprised shed past Fanny¡¯s eyes. She was about to take the reports from Diana, but Diana said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll work even harder from now on. Can you not work yourself so hard, please?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If things went on like this, Fanny might exhaust all her energy and spark as a celebrity. Fanny¡¯s pupils dted, moved by Diana¡¯s genuine care and concern for her. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 However, she recovered very soon. ¡°No wonder Oliver likes you.¡± Diana noticed that Fanny wasn¡¯t referring to him with as much affection as before. ¡°You¡¯re really likable.¡± Fanny had worked so hard for so many days and slogged for so many years, yet no one had ever told her not to work herself so hard. s, Diana¡¯s offer wasn¡¯t enough to feed her or solve her problems. Fanny thought that the only way to help Oliver at his critical juncture was to be very rich and famous. That way, he could do whatever he wanted to do instead of being forced to take over the Channings¡¯ family business. To a certain extent, she, Oliver, and Diana had be strangers because of their family issues. However, Fanny couldn¡¯t bear looking at Diana¡¯s pure and untainted eyes any longer. She couldn¡¯t bear hiding the fact that she was earning money so Oliver would have the strength and power to fight Julian. Fanny eventually said, ¡°Talk more with Oliver when you have the time.¡± Diana felt rather awkward at the mention of his name. ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but he said he¡¯s busy.¡± It seemed Oliver had firmly made up his mind. Since he decided to return to the Channing family, he would therefore kill all the feelings he had for Diana. A tinge of pain shed past Fanny¡¯s eyes. She started stumbling over her words. ¡°I¡¯m very¡­busy too. Continue on¡­ with the good work at the s-studio.¡± She was busy indeed, and the director was starting to call for her again. Diana had no choice but to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep helping you earn money.¡± She would never let her investors¡¯ money go to waste. Fanny looked long and hard at Diana, but did not say anything anymore. The next second, she ran off to resume filming. Seeing her and only able to say a few words to her made Diana feel even more mncholic. On the way back home, realization suddenly dawned upon Diana-everyone had unknowingly changed so much, even before the new year began. At that point, she felt as if she had suddenly lost all her bearings. Before she could think any deeper, she remembered that there was someone else waiting for her report. And that was Mr. Whatever. He was the secondrgest investor of her studio. Since it was nearing the year¡¯s end, it was time to present to him the status of the return on his investment. When she called him, Julian was in the midst of a meeting. He immediately ground the meeting to a halt, a sly look shing past his eyes. He decided to hang up on her. He wasn¡¯t about to confess to Diana that he was Mr. Whatever. Perhaps until after his birthday. At that time, Diana probably couldn¡¯t bear to hit him when he confessed. Otherwise, Diana might get furious with him for hiding his true identity and investing in her business. Therefore, he immediately hung up and sent her a text instead, so that he could avoid the risk of exposing his identity. ¡°Hello.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He started off greeting her politely and courteously, but his next text wasn¡¯t as courteous. ¡°How are my returns looking?¡± Diana looked at her phone, wondering why this person refused to answer her call. It was only when she received his text that she realized that as andlord, Mr. Whatever might be even busier than her in collecting rent during the year-end period. It was best to just go straight to the point. ¡°As good as expected.¡± Diana didn¡¯t bother exining much, and simply attached the reports in an email. Mr. Whatever then replied, ¡°Good.¡± He seemed to be someone straightforward and to the point in doing business. Diana smiled as she switched her phone off, deciding not to bother him any further. It was only until the meeting was over that Noel, unable to suppress his curiosity any longer, asked Julian, ¡°Sir?¡± Julian looked up. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Who called during the meeting just now?¡± Anyone who could make Julian stop a meeting mid-way was no ordinary person.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Julian replied straightforwardly, ¡°My wife.¡± She was no ordinary person indeed. She was the love of his life! Noel was silenced by Julian¡¯s answer, and asked no further questions. Julian, on the other hand, offered further information. ¡°I put on a disguise and yed a game with her, which is why I didn¡¯t answer her call and texted her instead.¡± That alone was worth him halting a meeting with the senior executives-just so he could send a text?! Noel couldn¡¯t figure out what Julian meant by ¡°putting on a disguise,¡± but even if he didn¡¯t understand what his boss meant, he had no choice but to agree. He could sense that Julian was waiting for a response from him, so he chuckled dryly a few times, put his hands together, and said in a tone that was eager to please, ¡°Wow, sir! You must be in a good mood to y such games with your wife.¡± ¡°Bootlicker, you are,¡± Julian teased. By the time Julian returned home, Diana had gotten changed and was seated in the living room as she waited for him. ¡°Not busy today?¡± Julian asked deliberately. ¡°Nope,¡± Diana replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished the year-end summary and reports, and have even contacted my two investors.¡± Julians brows furrowed. ¡°Including that Mr. Whatever?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said. ¡°He¡¯s a really proud and arrogant man.¡± A thought came to mind and she added, ¡°I used to think that he could¡¯ve been you.¡± Julian choked on his saliva. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that way now,¡± Diana said. ¡°You¡¯d send me thousands of texts a day, and you¡¯d even split your sentences into two just to send me more texts. But this Mr. Whatever¡­ He talks very little and only cares about earning money.¡± Julian smiled and teased, ¡°Does he earn as much as I do?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She smiled brightly. She was wearing a fluffy white shirt, which made her fair skin look even brighter and dewier. The thermostat in the room was switched on, and the warmth in the house made her cheeks blush a bright red. Julian was unable to shift his eyes away. ¡°You look more and more beautiful by the day.¡± Diana¡¯s hair stood on end at his words. ¡°Why are you praising me out of the blue?¡± He waspletely unperturbed even when saying such cheesy things. Another thought suddenly came to Diana¡¯s mind. ¡°Fanny Smith.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°That celebrity, Fanny Smith,¡± Diana said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know her? She¡¯s the hottest celebrity in the circle right now.¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°I seem to have heard her name before, but I don¡¯t remember what she looks like.¡± He fixed his eyes on Diana and said, ¡°Whatever it is, she won¡¯t be as beautiful as you are.¡± ¡°You and your silver tongue!¡± Diana¡¯s face flushed even redder at his words. ¡°I¡¯m being serious! She¡¯s my first investor.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana pondered for a moment before recounting everything that had happened between her and Fanny today. ¡°She doesn¡¯tck money, but today, she said she¡¯s in severe need of money. Oliver¡¯s no longer in the ER, yet he ims to be very busy.¡± She looked on wistfully. ¡°Everyone seems to have changed so much. What exactly is going on¡­?¡± Although Julian couldn¡¯t care less about Fanny Smith, he cared about Oliver. Oliver, no longer working in the ER? It was a chance he fought tooth and nail for from Keh. He wasn¡¯t one to give up so easily. It didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for Julian to think things through. The gears in Julian¡¯s head were turning at a high speed as he considered all possibilities. His dark eyes turned darker for a split second. When he looked up, the cold look in his eyes had all but vanished, reced with a yful gaze. ¡°Have you ever considered the possibility that they probably just don¡¯t want to keep in contact with you?¡± Diana was stunned for a moment, unable to react to that possibility. Julian added, ¡°If you really want to meet someone, you¡¯d make time forthem.¡± His words targeted Oliver. The mere mention of Oliver¡¯s name never failed tond him in a bad mood. Diana was baffled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯re still jealous of him?¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡°Of course,¡± Julian insisted. ¡°I feel terrible the moment I hear his name.¡± He leaned in closer to Diana and unbuttoned the first two buttons on his shirt, revealing his corbones. ¡°Sniff me. Do you smell something sour?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Diana pinched her nose and pretended to move away from him. She kicked back on her heels and tried to escape the couch. Yet Julian¡¯s long arms stretched out and hauled her into his embrace, bringing the temperature between the two of them to a rise¡­ ¡°Diana, I¡¯m hungry.¡± His voice was warm and fuzzy, and his hot breath spewed against her ears, tickling while tempting her at the same time. It made her chest grow hot and her ears buzz. By the time they woke up, it was already four in the morning. They were famished, having skipped dinner. Julian initially wanted to call up the kitchen staff to send some supper. Diana had gotten changed and stopped Julian in time.¡± Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s head downstairs and whip up something ourselves.¡± She walked barefooted on the floor, but didn¡¯t feel the cold. Conversely, warmth spread from the floor to her feet. Julian decided to follow suit and go barefooted as well. When he stood next to her, he hauled her up in his arms once again. ¡®TH carry you downstairs.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He started getting touchy again. If she let him have his way, she would be tormented through the night again. She was deathly afraid of him. She could only shrink backwards and express her discontent. ¡°I¡¯m really, really hungry.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian said perfunctorily, having no intention of putting her down. He turned one round and at the next instance, both of them fell heavily onto the bed once more. The nket and pillows bounced up, covering the both of them in the middle. Diana was speechless. ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Be good.¡± His voice was hoarse with desire. As if sensing her helplessness, Julian became serious and put his hands on her t stomach. Diana sucked in her stomach instinctively. ¡°Julian¡­¡± He pulled his hand back, and she immediately recalled that her two babies used to nest snugly inside. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears. ¡°Let theme back.¡± Sorrow shed past the depths of Julian¡¯s eyes, but he covered it up very quickly. It was as if their warm touch had a healing effect that could heal all wounds of their past, ¡°Shall we? Diana, let¡¯s get our Aster and Star back¡­¡± His voice sounded like that of a tempter. Diana almost nodded, as if in a trance. They spent the night in bed, and she was indeed no longer hungry through the night. By the time she woke up again, it was already past nine in the morning and the sun was shining high up in the sky. Julian had already left for work. It was the final and busiest phase of the work year. Diana didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, she woke up and had some food before heading out to buy some items necessary for the new year. Decorations and new cutlery were some of the things that Diana put in her shopping cart. By the time she reached home, she had filled up two car boots to the brim. Some of the items she purchased included clothes for Julian. He could wear them over the new year. What she didn¡¯t expect was for Julian to leave for a work trip that night, even before he had the chance to try out the clothes. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 They were three days away from thest day of the year. And yet¡­ Julian wasn¡¯t by her side. Diana was slightly disappointed. She showed him all the things she bought over a video call. ¡°I bought a couple toothbrush set, and I specifically bought this pair of towels with our initials on it! I spent a long time selecting them. And this, they¡¯re the viral ss chopsticks! This one, pasting these little red flower stickers on the ss will definitely be beautiful!¡± Still, Julian didn¡¯t seem very interested. He didn¡¯t even look up, and simply hummed away perfunctorily. Diana was getting angry. ¡°Julian!¡± She had been sharing with him the things she¡¯d bought, so why didn¡¯t he even bother looking at them? She even suspected that he didn¡¯t even hear a single word she said! She was about to re up when she saw Julian¡¯s brows furrow. His voice wasced with fatigue as he put on a piteous look on his face. ¡°In order to earn money to feed you, not only did I skip dinnerst night, but I didn¡¯t even eat breakfast today.¡± Diana was silenced by his look of indignance, and felt helpless at the sight of the man before her/ ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to skip your meals. You did so because of work¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because of work, that¡¯s what it is,¡± Julian said in all seriousness. ¡°I have to work in order to earn money so that I can feed you well. What else did you think I meant?¡± Diana waspletely defeated. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m really tired.¡± This was the first time Julian exposed his vulnerabilities to her. He wasn¡¯t high and mighty, and wasn¡¯t perfect, but it made Diana feel a bit closer to him. ¡°Come back if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m waiting for you at home.¡± Julian felt his eyes grow hot with unshed tears. ¡°I know.¡± As long as Diana was at home, no matter howte he returned, there would be a light left switched on for him at the vi. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Warmth blossoming in his heart, Julian said, ¡°In that case, Mrs. Fulcher, can you let me rest for a while?¡± Diana naturally couldn¡¯t bear to hang up the video call, but the fatigue on his face made her soften her tone. She asked him the question she wanted to ask the most, ¡°When will you being back?¡± ¡°Very soon.¡± Julian lowered his head to pull something. He didn¡¯t even look up, but his voice was firm. ¡°Before the new year. I¡¯ll return before the new year.¡± Diana got hold of his promise, but knew that he really was very busy. She decided not to bother him any further, and immediately hung up. After hanging up, she felt uneasy and gave Noel a call. ¡°Did something happen to Fulcher Inc.? Why doesn¡¯t Julian have time for his meals?¡± He had gastric issues, and it might be severe if his condition worsened. Noel was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what could happen to Fulcher Inc.? It¡¯s just a matter of a couple of mergers and acquisitions coinciding with each other, that¡¯s all.¡± Yet, Julian had never been so tired in the past. He had left for this business trip in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t even have time to call Diana and inform her about it. He only managed to inform her that he wasn¡¯ting back tonight when his nended. Clearly, Diana wouldn¡¯t be able to get any further information from Noel. Even if she did, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Julian. Fulcher Inc¡­ Was too huge a conglomerate. There were many businesses under it, and its corporate structure wasplex. Theplexmercial world was not something Diana could intercept so easily. Eventually, she said, ¡°Just tell him that no matter what, I¡¯ll be by his side.¡± Noel heard her serious tone, and wanted to tell her that things weren¡¯t that serious. However, Julian suddenly cut him off. ¡°Noel Carter!¡± There was a slight panic in his voice, as if something bad had really happened. Noel immediately hung up on Diana and hurried toward Julian. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Quick!¡± Julian clicked open the stock market index.¡± Someone¡¯s short-selling us.¡± What was scary was that someone was able to make a move on Fulcher Inc. in a way that was so subtle, Julian only managed to notice now. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Julian naturally had a way to bring the plummeted stocks back up. But who exactly was the person behind the scenes causing trouble, and how far did this troublemaker¡¯s reach extend in Fulcher Inc.? With the year end approaching, Diana hadn¡¯t received many orders so the studio was rtively idle. Julian wasn¡¯t at home as well. With nothing to do, she decided to have the driver and the bodyguard take her to the mall for a bit of shopping. Last time she went out, she had forgotten to buy lucky charm decorations. She told herself that this year, she needed to buy more lucky charms to ce around the house in hopes they would ward off the year¡¯s misfortune. Holding up the lucky charm decorations, she sensed she could foresee a future of happiness. The thought brought a joyful smile to her face. Today, Diana was wearing a single-velvet long coat and pants. It was loose in style but not bulky, instead entuating her gentle and slender figure. She looked as if she had stepped out of a fairytale, and her appearance drew a lot of attention when she stood in front of the shelves. After getting kidnappedst time, she had developed the habit of having bodyguards with her at all times. Now, she didn¡¯t mind being seen. Yet as she stepped out of the supermarket, holding her purchases and waiting for the driver to open the car door for her, somebody suddenly pulled her arm. It was Simon Channing! The beauty mark beneath his eye was his trademark. The moment Diana saw it, warning rms red inside her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thest time Diana parted ways with Oliver at the hotel, she had told him about her encounter with Simon and requested that he have a talk with Simon about it. But now, here he was again! ¡°Who were you expecting? Julian?¡± Simon asked, a sinister undertone in his words. Diana sensed the hostility in the air and remained silent. She saw Simon¡¯s smirk, and his fan moved around in his hand, as if he was ying with her. It felt as if he was being handsy with her. Feeling extremely ufortable, Diana took a step back. To her surprise, he advanced forward until she was forced out of the car¡¯s range and was quickly surrounded by seven or eight burly men. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This man had deliberately forced her to retreat to lure her away from her own car! ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Diana demanded with a hard look, furious. Simon kept his eyes fixed on her, and his smile widened. ¡°No need to be so nervous. I only wanted to invite you somewhere as a guest.¡± ¡°As a guest?¡± Diana started to feel increasingly anxious.¡± Where are you taking me?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt darkness closing in on her. He had covered her eyes with his hand! A man other than Julian was touching her! Diana¡¯s face flushed with fury, and she immediately began wing and hitting wildly, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± In the heat of the moment, she fiercely bit down on his arm, drawing blood. She had never been so vicious before. She had bitten down with such force that the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. She had actually broken through the skin on his arm! How much strength did she use¡­? The hands covering her eyes disappeared, and her vision cleared for a moment. Diana seized the opportunity to shout. ¡°Help! Guards!!!¡± Where were her bodyguards? Why hadn¡¯t theye yet?! ¡°Stop shouting,¡± Simon said calmly, not the slightest bit bothered about the blood dripping from his arm. ¡°He¡¯sing along too.¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Diana turned around and confirmed her suspicion. Simon had indeed brought seven or eight people with him. Compared to them, she had no chance of winning with only one bodyguard by her side. As for the driver, Simon¡¯s men had already forced him to leave the hotel with the car earlier on. Without realizing it, she was already isted and at Simon¡¯s mercy. Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated at the situation she was in. ¡°What exactly do you want, Simon?¡± ¡°I told you, I want you to be my guest.¡± The persistence in his eyes was akin to a pesky wad of chewing gum that couldn¡¯t be shaken off no matter how hard you tried. Luckily, Diana still had her phone with her. She quickly took it out and dialed Oliver¡¯s number, threatening him, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell your brother!¡± Her tone was fierce, but it only made Simon chuckle. ¡°Go ahead, tell him.¡± His real brother was still away on a business trip. With that thought, a shadow crossed his eyes. Diana, who was focused on making the call, clearly didn¡¯t notice the change in Simon¡¯s expression. Soon enough, her own expression changed. Oliver didn¡¯t answer her call. Ever since he told her that he no longer liked her, it seemed like he had taken the initiative to keep a considerable distance from her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And now, he wouldn¡¯t even answer her calls. Diana couldn¡¯t say she was devastated, but she felt a bit ufortable. Someone as warm as Oliver had changed right as she was in a difficult situation. Was it her fault? Was she wrong to repeatedly and explicitly reject him? Seeing her conflicted expression, Simon guessed her thoughts. ¡°Stop calling. He won¡¯t answer your calls anymore and won¡¯t care about your life.¡± She belonged to Julian, after all. Oliver may appear warm, but as Nina once said, how could a child raised in a prominent family be genuinely innocent? What they usually showed to others was just the side they wanted to disy. This direct statement took Diana aback. ¡°¡­Perhaps that¡¯s for the best.¡± With that, she put away her phone and disregarded Simon¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you as your guest.¡± Since she had no help now and Julian was out of the country, she might as well go along with Simon and see what he really wanted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave,¡¯ Simon mused. He thought she would start crying out of fright or get upset because of Oliver¡¯s sudden change in attitude towards her. But in reality, she remained calm-as if nothing had happened, as if she was really willingly going with his invitation. Even the fear she used to have when she saw him before was gone. Simon couldn¡¯t help but find it a little annoying. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Diana replied honestly. ¡°You¡¯re unpredictable, but you helped mest time at the hotel. After thinking it over, I realized you¡¯re not such a bad person.¡± This was the first time someone had viewed Simon in this manner. Not such a bad person¡­? In the many years Simon stayed among the Channings, many people had cursed him, calling him a b*stard and saying he was inferior. Some even called him crazy, iming he was sinister and unbearable. Even Diana had expressed fear and unease when she saw him before. ¡°Back then¡­¡± Simon started somewhat awkwardly, as he lifted the arm that Diana had bitten to scratch his nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also curse me and call me crazy?¡± That was at the hospital. ¡°You were attacking people indiscriminately,¡± Diana replied, ncing at him, ¡°and at that time, I hadn¡¯t seen just how wicked people¡¯s hearts could be.¡± Later, after experiencing so much¡­ Diana had seen how unrepentant her parents were after digging up the grave of her babies, and how her birth mother had cursed her relentlessly at their doorstep. She also saw how her own blood sister was willing to do anything to harm her, all for the sake of having the title of Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife. There were even attempts to drug her and make her incapable of bearing children¡­ It was hard to believe that even between family members, things could escte to such an extent Chapter 663 Chapter 663 With this thought, Simon¡¯s previous actions seemed less significant. However, he certainly couldn¡¯t be considered a good person. For now, Diana had no way to escape his grasp. ¡°I¡¯m turning twenty-two soon,¡± she suddenly blurted out, hoping to reduce her fear of him in this way. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll go along with you.¡± She simply couldn¡¯t ept any man aside from Julian touching her. That awful feeling was like getting bitten by ants; it wasn¡¯t deadly, but her whole body tingled with disgust. The sensation gave her goosebumps, and she felt as if her skin was being peeled off. ¡°When?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Diana had already gotten into Simon¡¯s car and was putting some distance between them; that made her a bit more relieved. And with that, she was less afraid of Simon. ¡°Your birthday.¡± Simon¡¯s hand was still on his nose, and he was looking absentmindedly at her. ¡°When is it?¡± Diana paused; she had no idea what this man was up to now. There hadn¡¯t been a single pleasant encounter with him, and she didn¡¯t want him to spoil her birthday too. ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off.¡± Diana sounded depressed. The next moment, she became more cheerful, admiration and anticipation zing her eyes as she added happily, ¡°But Julian¡¯s birthday ising up.¡± In the same instance, she recalled his tired appearance fromst night. Her heart ached again. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my good luck charms.¡± Her voice was low, and there was a sudden sting in her nose when she saw the torn lucky charms. She missed him. She missed Julian. Tears rolled down her cheeks and onto the paper, causing the characters to smudge and the items to wrinkle. Simon furrowed his brows and snatched the lucky charm from her by force. ¡°It¡¯s just a lucky charm! Big deal! I¡¯ll just have someone buy you a thousand of them!¡± His words sounded generous, but due to his excessive force, he had torn the lucky charm Diana had picked out with great care in half. At that, her tears flowed even more fiercely. The uneasiness in her heart grew. Like an enraged tiger, she shouted angrily at Simon, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to buy me a thousand of them! You¡¯ve ruined my and Julian¡¯s luck! You owe me and Julian our luck!¡± Only then did Simon realize just how much she cared about the special significance of the lucky charms during the new year, and that she cared a great deal more about Julian. Anger surged within Simon. Frustrated, he yelled, ¡°Stop the car!¡± He mustered his strength and crumpled the lucky charm into a ball, and threw it out of the window. ¡°Screw your luck!¡± Diana was struck speechless. How could she forget? Simon was the most unpredictable person in this world. And yet, she had actually cried in front of him. That wasn¡¯t the way to protect herself! She had to find a way to ensure her safety before Julian returned. She contemted her options for a while. Facing the man¡¯s sinister gaze, she began, ¡°You¡­¡± Simon raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to say something that would make him angrier so he could throw her out of the car window too. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Diana swallowed harshly and continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t throw litter out of the car window.¡± Considering the long hesitation in her words, he never expected her to say that.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 For a moment, it was obvious Simon was holding in hisughter. However, that quickly disappeared. Nevertheless, Diana caught a glimpse of it. In the end, it still bothered him that she had mentioned the hospital earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll throw whatever I want, and I¡¯ll hit whoever I want. Who are you to interfere?!¡± he snapped. Oddly enough, his arrogant tone and expression¡­ At this moment, they resembled Julian even more. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she warned herself not to overthink, but her uneasiness deepened. Thinking about the torn lucky charm, she remained silent throughout the journey. Due to the long journey and her prolonged thoughts about Julianst night, she dozed off, her body swaying back and forth. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped that she slowly opened her eyes-only to be greeted by Simon¡¯s gloomy face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Get out!¡± he yelled. Diana was startled by his attitude. She noticed that despite Simon¡¯s fierce manner of speech and sinister grins, it was hard to distinguish the ill intentions behind them. Actually¡­ He was simr to an obedient child. For example, he hadn¡¯t tried to touch her again after she told him not to. Somehow, Diana found him to be quite simr to Julian. She felt more at ease and less anxious than before. As she exited the car, her feetnded on golden ginkgo and vibrant red maple leaves. The path crunched beneath her footsteps, indicating the thickness of the fallen leaves. Such a thickyer of leaves also indicated that this ce was far from Richburgh. It was colder in Richburgh, and the trees there had long shed their leaves. This ce seemed to be on the outskirts or a suburban area. The city center wouldn¡¯t allow such a thickyer of leaves to umte, and they would usually be cleaned before reaching this point. Last time, Ka had chosen a simr ce to keep Diana and Madam Fulcher hostage. However, her choice was the epicenter of such an environment-a deste residential area. It was much gloomier and scarier than where Simon had brought Diana. Still, Diana immediately put her guard up. ¡°Are you nning to kidnap me?¡± Simon was speechless. Last time at the hotel, he had seen this woman disy courage and brilliant resourcefulness. She managed to reach Julian despite his betrayal and her petite size, and didn¡¯t shed a single tear despite sustaining numerous injuries. It was truly, absolutely¡­ Aplete contrast to her current behavior. Diana didn¡¯t understand why Simon seemed to be angry again. There were dark clouds on his face; he was mocking her while expressing disdain and disgust at the same time. In the end, all his pent-up emotions boiled down to one sinister phrase.¡± This is the Pabian family¡¯s residence.¡± The Pabian family? A chill ran down Diana¡¯s spine. She took several steps back in shock, staring at him with disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Seeing her getting shocked and quickly trying to feign a calm expression, Simon¡¯s interest was roused. He brightened, amused. ¡°This is the Pabian family¡¯s residence,¡± he repeated. He looked at Diana with a sigh. Originally, he wanted to see the horror on her face. Instead, he noticed the tiny fuzz behind her ear. He couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned. He even foolishly touched his own ear, feeling nothing. It was the first time he had seen such a thing on someone else. It looked very fuzzy, and it made Diana appear even more adorable. At that moment, her face seemed to have be even more exquisite. A strange sensation spread in Simon¡¯s heart. He averted his eyes quickly, and he suddenly became furious. ¡°The Pabian family¡¯s residence! I¡¯ve already repeated it so many times! Are you deaf?¡± Diana was stunned. Even if she couldn¡¯t hear, must this man be so irritable? His random outburst even dissipated some of her fear of Luke and the Pabians. After a while, herplexion returned to normal and she regained some of herposure. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Simon shot her the look one would give an idiot. ¡°To be a guest, of course.¡± Didn¡¯t he already say it before? Diana almost choked on nothing. A guest in the Pabian family¡­ That wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant experience. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Now that Diana was here, she could do nothing about it. All she could do was hope that Julian would return to Richburgh as quickly as possible. Just the thought of him being so far away dimmed her heart. Even her eyes lost their brilliance. Simon sensed it. He found the long silence ufortable, and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will hurt you.¡± Diana shot him an unexpected look, which annoyed him.¡± What are you looking at?! If you keep looking, I¡¯ll tear off your ears!¡± His sudden aggressiveness took Diana aback. She truly couldn¡¯t understand the twisted thought process of this little freak. Still, it seemed he had no intention of hurting her. With that in mind, she followed him inside. After the incident with Luke, the Pabian family moved away. They were undoubtedly too afraid to linger under Julian¡¯s watchful eye, so they took the initiative to move to the outskirts, far away from the city center of Richburgh. The area was more spacious, precisely because it was remote. However, the Pabian family residence was rather small. The European-style vi only had three floors, with three rooms on each floor. It seemed not many people lived here. After Diana entered, she realized it wasn¡¯t that there were a few people living there-rather, Clifford was the vi¡¯s only residence! To think he moved out from the city center all by himself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Where are the rest of the Pabians?¡± Simon deliberately asked, ¡°Are you referring to Luke?¡± He shrugged casually. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Of course Diana knew he was dead! And it was all because he lusted after her and got dealt with personally by Clifford. The revtion made her all the more anxious. Didn¡¯t that mean¡­that Clifford was equivalent to a murderer? Was she now a guest in their of a murderer? And this murderer had a grudge against her, too¡­ The more she thought about it, the worse she felt. She silently repeated Julian¡¯s name in her mind a hundred times, and her face finally regained someposure. But because she had repeated it so many times in her mind, she slipped up and said it out loud. ¡°Julian.¡± Simon was startled to hear her calling Julian¡¯s name. Coldness spread through him, and he hissed through his teeth, ¡°Do you miss him that much? Is he all you think about? If Was there something wrong with her thinking about her husband? Though he wasn¡¯t currently her husband due to their divorce, who else would she think about if not him? ¡°Oliver¡¯s genuine feelings for you were all in vain!¡± Oh, so Simon was defending his brother Oliver and found the situation unfair to thetter. Diana looked at Simon, suppressing the strange feeling in her heart. ¡°There was nothing between me and Oliver. We¡¯ve never crossed any boundaries, and we¡¯ve never had mutual admiration. He¡¯s the kind of person who can let go of things. He wouldn¡¯t care if his feelings were reciprocated, and he wouldn¡¯t feel like he wasted anything.¡± Whether she liked Oliver or not was one thing. Whether she approved of him as a person was another. ¡°Oliver¡¯s a kind and gentle man. Other people are the ones petty toward him and hold grudges, but he wouldn¡¯t worry about them.¡± When she said these words, she fully acknowledged Oliver. Apart from love, she approved of everything about him. After listening, Simon nced subtly into the living room, where the man himself stood behind in silence. Upon hearing Diana¡¯s words, Oliver kept retreating, as if he had seen something terrifying. He muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t the man Diana said he was. In fact¡­ He was much more despicable than she could imagine. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t take another step forward. Instead, he turned around and walked through the back door, leaving the vi. Diana didn¡¯t notice, but Simon saw it clearly. He smiled meaningfully and texted Keh Channing¡ª the current Channing patriarch-about what had just happened. ¡°Diana¡­?¡± Keh repeated her name silently after reading the text. The smile on his face gradually faded, and he tensed. At the same time, Diana sneezed. She wondered, was Julian thinking about her? Chapter 666 Chapter 666 But at this moment, Julian wasn¡¯t thinking about her. Rather, he was fully engrossed in his work, and his eyebrows were furrowed deeply. Upon investigating the shorted stock market, he also discovered two major parasites within Fulcher Inc.. The problem was, these parasites were cunning enough to give birth to numerous smaller parasites. They were like ants, devouring everything slowly but surely in their attempts to hollow out Fulcher Inc. More interestingly¡­ These parasites were the Channing and Pabian family. Julian looked at the documents Noel had justpiled, his eyes filled with shock. In an instant, Oliver¡¯s evasiveness towards Diana and the force the man used to press his chest in the hospital room shed before his eyes like a clear movie. So that was it! The Channings and the Pabians had actually joined forces. And Oliver¡­ He had abandoned his legitimate career as a doctor and returned to the Channing family. He did those things as preparations to take over his family! Julian¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of admiration, followed by disdain. Then, worry. ¡°Diana!¡± As if awakened from a dream, he turned around and picked up the suit from the hanger behind him, putting it on as fast as he could. As he walked out, he called out to Noel. ¡°We don¡¯t need the luggage. Immediately book the next avable flight to Richburgh!¡± Noel was puzzled, but seeing the improperly buttoned suit on Julian¡¯s body, he dared not say a word and immediately made the arrangements. Meanwhile, Diana had stopped sneezing. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The person she had been thinking of didn¡¯t miraculously appear before her. Instead, it was Clifford; he was looking at her with what was neither a smile nor a frown. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, wee.¡± He didn¡¯t address her as Diana or Miss Winnington. Diana breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Clifford hadn¡¯t made Simon bring her here out of a grudge against her for what happened to Luke. The target of Clifford¡¯s interest was Julian, who was backing her. It was why he emphasized her identity as Mrs. Fulcher. Diana breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. At the same time, she nced at Simon, as if trying to convey her gratitude. He had assured her that nothing would happen to her today, and now, she believed him. Simon was inexplicably perplexed by her gaze, though it gave him a strange feeling akin to a spring breeze brushing past him. It was quite an ominous feeling. It almost made him pick up a chair and smash it on Diana. In the end, he didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, it was Clifford who spoke to him first. ¡°Simon, what happened to your arm?¡± Simon was taken aback. Only then did he notice bite marks on his arm. He hurriedly pulled down his shirt and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got bitten by a little tiger on the way here.¡± Diana was speechless at his answer. She no longer felt that she was overthinking; Simon¡¯s way of speaking was strikingly simr to Julian¡¯s! It was the way Julian, who had feelings for her, spoke. On the same basis, Simon¡­ Seemed to be interested in her. Diana was startled by her own deduction and stared at him intently, as if trying to prove something. The more she looked, the more she felt that he strongly resembled Julian. If it weren¡¯t for Clifford interrupting her train of thoughts, she would¡¯ve asked Simon if there was any connection between him and the Fulcher family. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Diana thought of Clifford as an unpunished murderer, so she felt uneasy when the man addressed her. ¡°Yes?¡± She maintained a dignifiedposure on her face, but inside, she had already chanted Julian¡¯s name multiple times in an attempt to stay calm. ¡°Mr. Pabian, please continue.¡± ¡°I heard that Julian treasures you so much, he even knelt on the ground before all the prestigious families in the city, all for you.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to listen to anyone bringing up this matter, especially not now. She immediately retorted, ¡°No, that was just a result of the circumstances.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Clifford said. ¡°It seems his feelings for you are far from what is rumored.¡± Diana was about to nod, but then she heard him say, ¡°It seems Julians¡¯ feelings weren¡¯tparable to Luke¡¯s. Before Luke passed away, the person he wanted to see the most, the person he was most concerned about and couldn¡¯t let go of¡­was you.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana felt a shiver run down her spine. Her face even turned a few shades paler. Just as she was about to speak, Clifford added in a seemingly mocking tone, ¡°Since Julian doesn¡¯t care about you that much, why don¡¯t you stay and keep Lukepany tonight?¡± After Luke¡¯s death, the Pabian family had fallen into a terrible state of decline. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 To think Clifford dared attack her so openly! Diana immediately suspected that he probably held one of Julian¡¯s weaknesses. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to treat her like this. With that thought in mind, she decided not to resist. When she was by Julian¡¯s side, she was a petite woman who needed to be pampered andforted. Once he wasn¡¯t around, she was a strong and independent woman. Diana furrowed her brows slightly, her gaze appearing particrly sharp. She made an effort to calm herself down. ¡°Sure.¡± If she agreed to Clifford¡¯s demands, Julian wouldn¡¯t be threatened no matter what cards Clifford held. All she had to do was wait for Julian toe back. He had promised to return before the new year, and now, there were only two days left until New Year¡¯s Eve. She could endure for two more days. Julian would surely take her away from here. As the night fell, however, Diana became lessposed. When Clifford mentioned apanying Luke, he meant apanying his memorial portrait¡­ At this moment, she was alone on the vi¡¯s third floor. She looked out the window; the surroundings were pitch ck. The vi, situated on the city¡¯s outskirts, felt like an isted ind. And she was in the center of this ind. The terror in her heart grew stronger. Luke¡¯s memorial portrait was ced right in the middle of the table, and it felt like he was staring straight at her. Even if Diana was bold, she dared not neglect it. She feared Clifford would devise a sinister scheme to deal with her once and for all. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before Julian could reach her, she had to ensure her own safety. That was the only method she coulde up with, so that Julian wouldn¡¯t be threatened ever again. Diana gritted her teeth and tried to distract herself by thinking about other things, and not pay so much attention to Luke¡¯s eerie memorial portrait. By doing so, she instantly understood Julian¡¯s intentions when he arranged for Ka to be locked up in the mortuary. Diana was only facing a memorial portrait, but she was already so frightened. She couldn¡¯t imagine what it felt to be Ka back then, faced with a room full of corpses! Julian¡­was truly sinister. Thinking about him, the goosebumps on her body finally settled down and she rxed a bit. She reminded herself of Simon¡¯s words; he said they wouldn¡¯t harm her. She had to believe in that. Otherwise, tonight¡­ Since she had to stay with this treacherous-looking memorial portrait the whole time, who knows if her heart might stop suddenly at any moment! She couldn¡¯t overthink and frighten herself to that point. As long as Julian came back¡­ As long as he returned, everything would be fine. Diana reassured herself repeatedly. It was just spending a night with a memorial portrait to appease Clifford¡¯s anger! She could do it! Finally, tired of crouching in the corner, she crossed her legs and assumed a meditative posture. She lifted her head and looked at the sky outside the window. Diana tried to keep her spirits up. Madam Fulcher used to say that the deceased would be stars and guard their loved ones from where they were in the heavens. So, she had three guardian stars. One was Madam Fulcher, and the other two were her babies. With this thought in mind, the night didn¡¯t seem so difficult to endure. But in thete hours of the night, when the moon and stars were scarce, the light in the room suddenly went out without warning. At the same time, the memorial portrait on the table seemed to shake. Diana was terrified to move even an inch. She finally felt fear stab her heart. Clifford was such a ruthless man. Did he really want Diana to apany his deceased son¡¯s portrait, and nothing else? Diana wanted to reach for her phone and call Julian, but then she remembered that Simon had taken her phone away after she couldn¡¯t get through to Oliver. Her hands were empty as she retracted them, and her heart felt even emptier. She was now like a timid bird, where even the slightest noise made her nerves jump. And in this quiet and eerie atmosphere¡­ The door opened with a sinister creak¡­and a tall figure of a man stood outside. Worse, he was now approaching Diana! Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Judging by the height and build of the figure, it wasn¡¯t Clifford. Instead, the figure seemed somewhat familiar. Thinking that, Diana wasn¡¯t as afraid anymore and shouted loudly, ¡°Is that you, Simon?¡± Against the light, she couldn¡¯t see anything except the tall silhouette. However, the figure clearly stiffened for a moment. She thought it was because she had guessed correctly, and continued, ¡°I knew you¡¯de back for me!¡± After hearing her words, the figure still remained unmoved. The surroundings were still dark, and Luke¡¯s white memorial portrait seemed to flicker in front of her, as if it had a light source. However, the figure in front of her remained still. Was it not Simon? Was it instead the person she least wanted to see right now, Clifford? The marriage arranged between Diana and the old man of the Pabian family, which Kate and James had mentioned once, resurfaced in Diana¡¯s mind at that very instant. If the person who hade really was Clifford, could she survive the night? Diana began to feel afraid. The nausea and fear she had experienced when Luke molested her on the subway came rushing back. She wished she could break the ss and jump out of the room! In fact, she tried to do just that. Only, she couldn¡¯t find any suitable tools at hand. In her desperation, she decided to smash the ss with her own hands. But then came a loud shout. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The voice was too familiar, and it was one that she missed so much. Even though they had only been apart for just a day, it felt like forever. Diana turned around in surprise and choked out, ¡°Julian?¡± With a click, the lights came on. Who else would it be if not Julian? Diana ended her foolish attempts of smashing the window with her hands, and rushed towards him in ecstatic joy. Much to her shock, Julian stopped her. ¡°Diana! Don¡¯t think that you have a chance after Ka killed Grandma. Let me tell you this: you¡¯re just her substitute, and that¡¯s all you¡¯ll ever be for the rest of your life!¡± Diana was stunned, clearly unable to process what was happening. Her eyes widened in astonishment, as if they had been pried open forcefully, and she stared at him in utter disbelief. Clearly, Julian¡¯s words stirred up unpleasant memories from the past. Yet, he ignored her obvious difort and continued, ¡°Last time, I knelt for you and took a stab for you. In reality, it was all to prevent Grandma from getting heartbroken. But now, she has passed.¡± His voice was chillingly calm, as if he had just walked out of a freezer. Everything he said carried a frightening aura, with each word striking Diana¡¯s heart harshly. ¡°I no longer have to pretend to love you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His final sentence was deathly calm, but there was a powerful force behind them. It instantly shattered the sweet tranquility they had enjoyed over the past few days. Diana waspletely dumbfounded, feeling as if someone had poured a bucket of ice-cold water over her head. She looked at him, her arms outstretched awkwardly. A strained smile hung on her lips. ¡°Julian¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Julian didn¡¯t even look at her or answer her question. He simply stepped aside, indicating that she was allowed to leave the room. When his gaze fell briefly upon Luke¡¯s memorial portrait, deep disgust shed in his eyes. Yet another strange emotion was obscuring his eyes, making it impossible for anyone to discern his true thoughts. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Diana continued to stare at Julian. She refused to believe he would undergo such a drastic change from such a short business trip. His gaze quickly shifted to Diana, who stood frozen in ce. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how she was not moving, he snapped, ¡°Hurry up ande out! Even if you¡¯re just a substitute, you¡¯re now known as Mrs. Fulcher to everyone in Richburgh. Stop messing around with other men, and don¡¯t disgrace the Fulcher family!¡± ¡°Julian!¡± Diana hissed warningly. He seemed oblivious to the anger in her tone. He raised his eyebrows, his face still cold and indifferent as he said, ¡°Are you upset? Isn¡¯t staying up with a memorial portrait of a man in the middle of the night enough to prove a point?¡± After waiting for him for so long, all she received was me! Diana¡¯s hands hung down weakly as she looked at him incredulously. She felt very much wronged. ¡°It was Mr. Clifford who made me¡­¡± ¡°Then you could¡¯ve mentioned my name to intimidate him. You could¡¯ve done everything you could to oppose this, but you didn¡¯t. You simply agreed without putting up a fight.¡± Julian¡¯s seductive eyes showed chilling indifference, and his eyebrows remained raised as he continued, ¡°Given the circumstances, doesn¡¯t it indicate that you¡¯re so fickle that you even prey on the dead?¡± Diana subconsciously raised her hand and struck Julian¡¯s face. Julian, who had spent a night rushing around and nursing a wound that had yet to heal, swayed slightly from the impact. Realizing this, Diana lowered her head and looked at her own palm in disbelief. She had actually pped Julian¡­ She had actually struck the man she had yearned for day and night! ¡°Julian, I¡­¡± She was about to speak, but Julian interrupted her. His face and eyes were still chillingly cold as he mocked, ¡°What? Did I hit the nail on the head, and now you¡¯re so embarrassed that you got angry?¡± Diana¡¯s concern, which was on the verge of bursting out, was forced back down. Her eyes grew chilly. She clenched her teeth, determined not to appear too disheveled. ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying all that, Julian!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just facts. What¡¯s there to regret?¡± Julian¡¯s retort was as sharp as a knife. Diana couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She practically ran past him, bolting out of the room with the memorial portrait. Julian continued shouting after her. ¡°Not only are you fickle, but you¡¯re also indecisive in your fickleness. You¡¯re willing to apany even the dead! Even Simon¡­ I see you¡¯re quite fond of him too. You¡¯re so eager for him toe to you in the middle of the night!¡± Diana halted, her face pale as she turned around. Her bright eyes were clearly burning with anger as she gritted her teeth and snarled, ¡°Julian!¡± But Julian didn¡¯t take back his words, nor did he show any remorse. Instead, he closed in on her, admonishing loudly,¡± Isn¡¯t what I said right? If I¡¯m wrong, then why didn¡¯t you refute me? Why did you run away?¡± Diana listened to his poisonous words, her fingertips tightly pressed into her palm. Julian was truly driving her mad, to the point her face turned pale; she could only stare at him silently. Clifford suddenly appeared and interrupted their standoff.¡± Mr. Fulcher, there¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Julian away. He looked at Diana before saying, ¡°After all, she¡¯s just a woman.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian sneered, following Clifford and not even ncing at Diana. ¡°Just a woman, and a substitute no less.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this substitute thing before,¡± Clifford replied, and he seemed quite interested in the matter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes flickered with pain. It was unclear to Diana what he said to Clifford, but he ended up sighing. Loudly, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible between Ka and me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, Mr. Clifford? My grandmother¡¯s death was rted to her. If she hadn¡¯t been so insecure about whether she was the real or fake heiress of her family and didn¡¯t get jealous so easily, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up the way we did.¡± Julian looked into Luke¡¯s eyes, enunciating each word with regret. Every syble that came out of him was filled with profound bitterness. The more Diana listened, the more she felt needles were pricking her heart. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Diana couldn¡¯t ept that everything that had happened recently was merely an act on Julian¡¯s part. She couldn¡¯t bear his absurd words. No matter how good her upbringing was, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She could only flee and rush out of the gate. This time, Clifford didn¡¯t stop her. Julian¡¯s car was already waiting at the entrance of the Pabian family¡¯s residence. When Diana emerged, Noel immediately stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Diana¡¯s face was pale, filled with anger and frustration. Instantly after, she realized it wasn¡¯t right to vent her anger at Noel just because of Julian. Her expression gradually softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She held her forehead and leaned against the car, her posture showing deep exhaustion. ¡°I lost control for a moment.¡± Noel had been startled by her outburst, but he waved his hands repeatedly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± No matter what he said, Diana knew she had made a mistake. She was never someone who took advantage of others. She hadn¡¯t done it in the past, and she wouldn¡¯t start now. ¡°After we return home,¡± Diana began. When she saw that Noel still looked fearful, she eased her expression and went on, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Julian and ask him to give you a paid day off aspensation for me losing my temper.¡± Thispensation wasn¡¯t excessive and sincere. Noel¡¯s approval and respect for Diana deepened, and he no longer refused. He immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± As a gesture of courtesy, Diana smiled back at him. Just then, Julian and Clifford came out together. Julian¡¯s expression turned even colder than it was possible, and he sneered, ¡°See?¡± He pointed at Diana as if he was assessing her as an object, and every word he spouted wasced with mockery. ¡°This woman can flirt with anyone, even my assistant!¡± Clifford burst intoughter upon hearing Julian¡¯s words. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you¡¯re joking. With Miss Winnington¡¯s beauty, people will still flock to her even if she doesn¡¯t do anything!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes shed malevolently. Garbage like Clifford had no right to insult his woman! If it weren¡¯t for some necessary reasons that required restraint, he would definitely bankrupt the Pabian family right this very instant! However, he maintained the stic smile on his face and acted as if he didn¡¯t care about what Clifford had said. He buried his disgust deep in his heart. ¡°I supposed we¡¯ll be taking our leave for now.¡± Clifford took a step forward, and personally opened the car door for him. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please.¡± Soon, Julian got into the car, with Diana following closely behind. As soon as they sat down and their seats were barely warmed, Diana looked at Julian and demanded, ¡°Apologize to me.¡± She was asking him this for his rudeness, for the disrespectful words he had just spoken. But Julian simply sneered, and the coldness remained in his eyes as he replied easily, ¡°I spoke the truth, so why should I apologize?¡± With a click, Diana unlocked the car door. When Noel heard the telltale sound of the door unlocking, he felt awkward. He was about to lock the door; seeing Julian¡¯s expression, however, he retracted his hand. Diana observed their reactions. She clenched her fist, her fingernails digging into her palms. She stepped out of the car and hissed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your ugly face.¡± Before closing the door, she nced at Julian, whose cheek still bore her palm print. At this moment, she pretended not to notice it. Her eyes were ice, tinged with deep disappointment. ¡°So, I¡¯m leaving.¡± As soon as she said that, she mmed the car door shut. The sound echoed loudly in Julian¡¯s ears. Diana must be furious! Their days together that had finally improved after so long were once again ruined by him. He sighed bitterly. Yet, he had no other choice. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Even if Julian desperately wanted to reach out and hold Diana, to embrace her tightly and greedily breathe in every bit of her presence¡­he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t because he feared the Pabian family, or anyone else. It was because¡­ He had to protect her in a way that seemed at odds with her, a way that appeared to belittle her. Julian refused to believe that Clifford had the audacity to invite Diana as a guest to his home. Despite the Channing family¡¯s involvement, this scheme to test Diana¡¯s worth in his heart didn¡¯t seem like something Simon or Keh woulde up with. Moreover, they seemed to differ from the script of the one responsible for orchestrating this act from behind the scenes. As for whether Oliver was the mastermind behind it all, Julian couldn¡¯t rely solely on spection. He needed further confirmation. If it really was Oliver, and the man had be so deranged as to target Diana¡­ Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a dangerous aura poured out around him. If that was really the case, he was determined to make Oliver regret it! The most important thing before exposing Oliver¡¯s true face was to use the substitute incident and spread news of his estrangement from Diana. Only then would Clifford and his enemies realize that Diana wasn¡¯t his weakness. It was the only way he could protect Diana as much as possible during these trying times. But now¡­ Because there was no time to exin, it was evident that he had hurt her feelings deeply. As for Clifford¡­ He was still watching them from behind the car. If Julian got out now and ran after Diana, her next encounter with Clifford wouldn¡¯t just be limited to today¡¯s incident. It would be an ever-present danger in her life! He couldn¡¯t let her fall into such a perilous situation. ¡°Let her go,¡± Julian said as he nced at Noel. ¡°Keep driving forward, and don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°But, sir¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Keep driving!¡± Julian dared not look back or even nce at Diana¡¯s current state in the rearview mirror. The only thing he could be sure of was that the more distant and strained their rtionship appeared, the more advantageous it would be for Diana. Noel could only obey hismand. Once the car left the outskirts and reached a ce where Clifford couldn¡¯t see them anymore, Julian couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He ripped off his tie and shouted, ¡°Stop the car!¡± He needed to find Diana. He had to exin to her the reason behind his earlier attitude! However, making a U-turn in the car would draw too much attention. To avoid Clifford from noticing, Julian instructed Noel to continue driving while he returned alone. It was dark, and Julian hadn¡¯t rested for a long time. It would take him a considerable amount of time to walk back this distance, and Noel was naturally concerned. ¡°Sir, your health might suffer¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Julian retorted, and he instructed Noel to go ahead. While his moremonly used phone numbers might be under surveince, he still had the one for Mr. Whatever, a pseudonym he had casually created. It was proving to be quite useful now. Julian stood tall on the side of the road, and pulled out the phone to send a message to Diana. [Where are you?) At the same moment, Diana was already in Nina¡¯s car. ¡°I¡¯m freezing,¡± sheined as she huffed indignantly. She tossed her phone aside and quickly rubbed her hands together for warmth, and requested Nina to turn the car¡¯s heating up to the maximum. Finally feeling a bit warmer, her body was no longer as stiff as before. Diana then hurriedly recounted the events of the evening to Nina. Nina listened with anger. After Diana was finished, she exploded, ¡°Tell all those people to buzz off!¡± She clenched her fist, and her brows furrowed deeply in her skin. It was clear she was indignant on Diana¡¯s behalf. ¡°You should never return to the vi again, Diana! Don¡¯t pay any attention to that despicable man! I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± As she spoke, she took out an invitation card and handed it to Diana. ¡°Look at this. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food and console your wounded soul!¡± Diana was taken aback. She took the invitation card and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Nina chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just a banquet¡­¡± Diana nodded, and opened the invitation card. To her surprise, the seemingly simple and elegant invitation card unfolded into a three-dimensional mountain, with the text written in pure gold. One nce at it and Diana knew this banquet was no ordinary event. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Just by looking at the invitation card, anyone could tell that the host of the banquet was either rich or powerful. Diana stared intently at Nina with her beautiful eyes. Sure enough, Nina quickly sumbed to Diana¡¯s gaze.¡± Forget it. This banquet is organized by that woman who got engaged to Vans.¡± She bit her lip and lowered her head. Her voice grew smaller as she said, ¡°I just want to see what she looks like¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to go alone, so she wanted to drag Diana along. Before they even set off, Diana had already seen through the ulterior motives behind this banquet. ¡°I wonder¡­ Who was it who just told me to tell everyone to buzz off?¡± Diana teased Nina with raised eyebrows. ¡°And here you are, still thinking about Vans?¡± Diana snorted. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to think about your lover, but I¡¯m not allowed to think about my ex- husband? That¡¯s unfair to me.¡± Her appearance was too charming. Her eyes seemed to speak, every movement she made created ripples. She exuded a tender and elegant aura. Not to mention, her skin was creamy smooth, and her lips were plump and pink like fresh peaches. Even as a woman, Nina was stunned. She clutched her heart and screamed, ¡°Diana, please stop being so adorable with me. I really can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t¡­!¡± After saying that, shemented on Diana¡¯s previous words. ¡°Vans was pressured by his family, but Julian¡­ He has repeatedly hurt you. He¡¯splete scum!¡± Diana remained nomittal. Various emotions flickered across her face, and she was clearly unwilling to discuss her problems further. And so, she spent the night with Nina like that. The next day, Diana finally saw the message from Mr. Whatever. She quickly replied. [Sorry, I didn¡¯t see your message yesterday.] Julian had been waiting for her message all night, worried that something untoward had happened to her. He had Noel search for Diana¡¯s location throughout the city in the dead of the night. After going in circles, he finally discovered that Diana was at Nina¡¯s ce and was relieved. Taking a taxi from the outskirts in the middle of the night wasn¡¯t convenient, so he ended up waiting for Noel to come back and pick him up. By the time he returned home, it was already five in the morning. Later, he wondered how angry Diana was, and how he should apologize and appease her to subside her anger. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With this thought in mind, he stared at the phone screen and waited anxiously. As soon as the screen lit up, he quickly sat up from the bed and devoutly replied, [It¡¯s alright¡­] Before he could finish typing what he wanted to say, he realized he shouldn¡¯t reply as himself, but as Mr. Whatever instead. He quickly deleted the message, and adopted a more business-like tone. [No problem. I just finished reviewing the reportsst night and wanted to say that the studio did a good job.] [It was sote yesterday when you sent me the message. Haven¡¯t you rested?] Diana was amazed. While washing up, she thought of a reply. [But that¡¯s normal. My beloved is just like you, very diligent. That¡¯s why you¡¯re both sessful.] Even as andlord, one couldn¡¯t achieve what Mr. Whatever had done without intelligence and diligence. Understanding the principle of having money do the work and always maintaining vignce was necessary to ensure the wealth in one¡¯s hand continued to multiply. Originally, Julian hadn¡¯t thought of a way to apologize and felt nervous. Seeing her mention him proactively and still referring to him as her beloved, he was instantly delighted. The gloom ofst night vanished, and he regained the courage to meet her and apologize. Even though the specific way to apologize was still a nk in his mind, he decided tomunicate his thoughts to her as promptly as he could. That was the only way he could live up to Diana calling him her beloved. The more Julian thought about it, the more beautiful everything seemed. His handsome face seemed to be covered in brilliance, exuding even more charm than usual. Even Noel couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he saw him.¡± Sir, why do you look so good today?¡± Julian raised an eyebrow and nced at Noel, who had developed dark circles from working tirelessly these past few days. There was a touch of disdain in his cold gaze as he sneered, ¡°Do you think everyone is forever alone like you? n Noel was speechless. What did being in a rtionship or looking good have to do with each other? It was still early in the morning, and he had woken up despite thete night. Yet, he got unfairly criticized¡­ But instantly, he understood. ¡°Did you and the madam reconcile?¡± ¡°Not madam,¡± Julian said, shaking his head. ¡°My beloved.¡± Noel looked at the mysterious smile on Julian¡¯s lips, and became even more confused. Everytime something happened between Julian and Diana, Julian seemed to transform into apletely different person. It was as if¡­as if he had changed from a domineering, aloof CEO into a pure-hearted and loyal dog. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 However, Noel dared not pry the specific details as to what had changed fromst night and led to Julian¡¯s blissful mood. He simply waited quietly until Julian had everything prepared, and silently brought the car out. Seeing that Julian¡¯s joyful expression remained, Noel took the opportunity to bring it up. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Yesterday, the madam said-¡°¡® Julian corrected him stubbornly, ¡°My beloved.¡± Noel seemed taken aback, and couldn¡¯t figure out a proper reply. Julian, amused, nced at him. ¡°And? What did she say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± As soon as this topic came up, a wide smile spread across Noel¡¯s face. ¡°She just mentioned that you should give me a day of paid leave.¡± He had been working as Julian¡¯s assistant for so many years, and had never really taken a break. When Diana brought up this matter, he was quite tempted. ¡°You mean to say that even when she¡¯s angry with me after leaving the Pabian family¡¯s residencest night, she still thought about asking for a paid day off for you?¡± There was suddenly a sour taste in the air, and the temperature plunged downwards. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noel chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Sir¡­ Are you jealous?¡± Julian nced at him with a smile that didn¡¯t meet his eyes, neither confirming nor denying Noel¡¯s question. ¡°Jealous? Jealous of you? You must think very little of me. Didn¡¯t Diana only exchange a few words with you? And she wanted to speak on your behalf to give you a paid day off, too.¡± The more Julian spoke, the more uneasy Noel felt. He practically bit his tongue in regret and stuttered, ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You, what?¡± Julian said as his expression turned cold.¡± Since it was Diana¡¯s suggestion, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Noel was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Really.¡± Julian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°In fact. I¡¯ll give you your day off today.¡± Noel was overjoyed, and he almost lost his bearings in excitement. This was the only day off he had in so long! As Noel reveled in his joy, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Julian. The sinister smile ying on thetter¡¯s lips made his heart tremble. Oh no! Things weren¡¯t that simple, were they? As expected¡­ After parking the car at the entrance of the banquet, Noel heard Julian say, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Noel was ted, and a glimmer of anticipation shed in his eyes. ¡°To where?¡± Not only did his boss grant him the requested vacation per Diana¡¯s instructions, but the man also wanted to help him n the itinerary for his break! Noel was almost moved to tears. The next moment, Noel saw Julian¡¯s eyes flicker and his lips twitch. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to go on vacation?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you hurrying away?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Clifford and the others are waiting for you.¡± Noel was speechless. What a turn of events! He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Diana¡¯s intention to help him get a day off! What did Julian mean, Clifford and the others were waiting? He was basically telling Noel to keep an eye on Clifford so he could expose the mastermind who had arranged for Diana to be brought over to the Pabians¡¯ yesterday. Normally, theborious work of squatting in the corner shouldn¡¯t have fallen on Noel. But now, the responsibility hadnded on his shoulders¡­ ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Julian added. ¡°After today, a project in Adorn requires someone to be there for a month. Don¡¯t forget to go.¡± Noel was silent. Who said that Julian wasn¡¯t a jealous man?! His whole world was obviously filled with bitterness right now! Chapter 674 Chapter 674 The venue for the banquet was a five-star hotel in the city center. As soon as Diana and Nina arrived, they began to observe their surroundings. The banquet hall was glorious; the whole floor was covered in thick woolen carpets. What made it more extravagant was the fact that these carpets were said to have been specially procured for this event. It was evident that the organizer of this banquet had considerable financial resources. Nina was overwhelmed as soon as she arrived. While she was Vans¡¯s official girlfriend, in the face of such grandeur, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she was nothingpared to Vans¡¯s fiancee¡­ Diana noticed her insecurity, and gently guided her to adopt a positive mindset. ¡°You¡¯ve been to so many grand asions while photographing celebrities. You didn¡¯t have any problems with that. Why are you so nervous now?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help but correct Diana, saying, ¡°Those weren¡¯t grand asions for me. Those were paparazzi shots.¡± As a paparazzo, even a top-tier one, it was indeed difficult to be seen in legitimate settings. One reason was the fear of being recognized by familiar celebrities, making it harder to capture them in the future. The other reason was the fear of retaliation from celebrities who got photographed. Whenever Nina followed celebrities to attend banquets or award ceremonies, she would always hide in a corner. In other words, she preferred to stay in the shadows. But today, she came here with Diana out in the open. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here.¡± She tugged at Diana¡¯s sleeve, nervous. ¡°If you weren¡¯t with me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my head up high.¡± Diana was about to encourage Nina to be more confident when a group of women approached them from the opposite direction. The thick carpeting muffled the sound of the women¡¯s high heels, even though they were about seven or eight centimeters tall. It was only when the women reached their vicinity that Nina and Diana realized they were obviously hostile. Thedies were adorned with valuable jewelry and d in high-fashion outfits. Diana could immediately tell that their clothes were made of rare fabrics, and just the cost of one outfit could feed an average family for a year. rm bells rang in her mind, and she instinctively shielded Nina behind her. The woman at the forefront wore a vibrant-colored dress with an emerald on her hand. She held her head high, as if she wanted to look down on others, then turned to the security guard behind her. ¡°Are they the ones who snuck in with fake invitations?¡± Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly looked at Nina. At the same time, Nina was also staring at her in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s not fake,¡± Nina mouthed. ¡°I had a minor celebrity help me get it¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As long as it wasn¡¯t fake, that was a relief. Diana regained herposure, and waited for the woman in front to finish speaking. This woman was none other than Vans¡¯s fiancee, Lina Jennings. ¡°No one said anything about our invitation¡­¡± Diana hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Lina interrupted her. ¡°Shh¡­¡± Diana froze, thinking the other woman was about to say something. And so, she politely waited. After all, she hade today to apany Nina; she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her dear friend. But in the next second¡­ Lina raised her hand, and Diana received a mighty p on the face. This was incredible! She had pped Julian just yesterday, and today, someone had pped her in turn. Was this karma? She was still in a daze when Nina screamed and rushed in front of her, pushing Lina away forcefully while yelling, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± If it weren¡¯t for someone holding her upright, Lina would have undoubtedly fallen t on her face. As the young heiress of a wealthy family and the hostess of this banquet, how could she tolerate such humiliation? She immediately called herpanions. ¡°Come on!¡± She arrogantly pointed at Diana. ¡°It¡¯s this vixen! She seduced Vans! There¡¯s a special mark on her invitation that I made! Ladies, grab her by the hair and beat her mercilessly! Let¡¯s kill her!¡± She then nced at Nina. ¡± Don¡¯t leave this b*tch out, either. Neither one of them will get away today!¡± Both Diana and Nina were dumbfounded. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Diana and Nina never expected Lina to say such things in front of everyone, nor did they anticipate her starting a fight with them in such a bold manner. What¡¯s more, it never crossed their mind that the invitation would turn out to be fake. It seemed Lina had coborated with the celebrity who had given it to Nina, and marked the invitation with a special sign to lure Nina so Lina could vent her anger at this banquet. What was even more unexpected¡­ Was that they actually mistook Diana for being involved with Vans! ¡°Look at her seductive appearance. She¡¯s definitely a temptress!¡± Lina spat as she looked at Diana, eyes burning with jealousy. ¡°Tear out her hair! Bald her! And those shining eyes of hers¡­ Blind her!¡± Nina was going crazy at what was currently happening. She couldn¡¯t fathom how a wealthy youngdy could have absolutely nodylike qualities to her. More urately, Lina was even more vulgar than a shrew! Even more surprisingly, Diana¡¯s beauty became the reason for Lina¡¯s mistaken belief. While apologizing to Diana with her eyes, Nina desperately protected the former. She desperately shielded Diana from the women¡¯s blows. ¡°Your littleckey is quite fearless.¡± Lina was clearly infuriated by Nina¡¯s actions. ¡°Ladies, listen to me! Hold her hair tightly and get her out of the way!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a piercing pain shot through Nina¡¯s head. Someone had actually ripped out a small portion of her scalp! Diana¡¯s heart ached when she saw what happened. Her eyes turned red, and she desperately tried to push Nina away. But Nina clung to her like a rigid statue, protecting her tightly and not allowing her to move. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Things had already escted to this point, yet Nina was still apologizing to Diana. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all! It really doesn¡¯t!¡± Diana tried to exin to Nina, in hopes she would let go. It would be much better for them to face these vulgardies together than for Nina to bear their fury alone. Yet, Nina refused to let go. It wasn¡¯t until her scalp started bleeding that someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡¯s here!¡± The surrounding noise andmotion immediately ceased as soon as the words were uttered. ¡°W-Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s all Lina¡¯s fault! My reputation is ruined!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is all her fault! You know, I heard that Mr. Fulcher treats his ex-wife very well. If I can win his favor, maybe I¡¯ll have a better life than Lina. I hope his ex-wife will remain forever his ex!¡± Diana, who was Julian¡¯s aforementioned ex-wife, was at a loss for words. ¡°Ugh. Never mind, this is boring now.¡± Without anyone to help her, Lina lost her drive to continue beating Nina and Diana. Adding to that, Diana had struggled free from Nina¡¯s embrace, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a storm-like intensity. It was enough to make one shudder! As a result, Lina couldn¡¯t bring herself to move away from the two women. Meanwhile, Julian had already walked over with Vans at his side. They both saw Nina and Diana, but neither approached or spoke to the women. Diana could understand them not showing much concern for her as she had only received a p in the face, but Nina was littered with injuries! The lovely girl had even lost a piece of her scalp, giving her a frightening appearance. However, Vans acted as though he hadn¡¯t noticed at all. He walked straight up to Lina and asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡± Lina immediately cast a triumphant nce at Diana and Nina, while replying smugly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t believe that you and Mr. Fulcher came to my banquet! What a lovely surprise, and of course, a good boost to my image too.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°After all, we¡¯re engaged,¡± Vans replied smoothly, sounding like he wasn¡¯t affected by the scene before him at all. He didn¡¯t even spare Nina a nce throughout the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to bring Mr. Fulcher to support you.¡± Lina visibly brightened at his words, obviously delighted. Her face was flushed with excitement, and she couldn¡¯t avert her gaze from her face as she clung to Vans like an infatuated mouse. Nina witnessed everything unfold before her, and tears streamed silently down her face. Watching her best friend in this state, Diana couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She stood up, intending to approach Vans, but a hand forcefully pulled her back. Before Diana could react, the entire banquet hall plunged into darkness as the lights went out in an instant. When she snapped back to her senses, she had already been dragged into a corner. She looked up, and all she could see was a ck suit. She didn¡¯t need to consider anything else, and instantly knew the man in front of her was none other than Julian. At this moment, he was using his suit to envelop them in a small corner. His eyes studied her with a silent gaze filled with devotion. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Diana started to panic. She grabbed the corner of the suit, and hurried to move. Yet Julian held on to it even more tightly, wrapping both of them in a tight embrace. Diana didn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way. ¡°Julian!¡± She looked at him, and her voice was trembling as she stammered, ¡°Nina¡­Nina¡¯s scalp got torn off! She needs me right now! I have to¡­¡± She had to protect Nina! Only by doing that would make her feel better. Julian understood where she wasing from. Despite that, he said quietly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you now, Diana. She needs Vans.¡± Diana looked like she was struck by something. When realization dawned upon her, she finally calmed down and stopped struggling. Julian looked at her, and his heart ached. ¡°Your face¡­¡± He never expected Lina to p Diana. How could Lina have the nerve to p the woman he cherished so dearly and cared for so carefully? At that moment, Julian wished for nothing more than theplete annihtion of the entire Jennings family-as if that was the only way he could vent the anger burning in him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As if influenced by the fury he exuded, Diana finally realized that Nina wasn¡¯t the only one hurt by the incident. She was as much of a victim as Nina was. What¡¯s more, Julian was gazing at her with such deep affection. Ouch¡­! The heartbreaking look in his eyes inevitably made her yelp, as the pain from the p earlier finally registered to her. Julian¡¯s heart ached deeper to see it. When he spoke, it was in a voice that told of a storm brewing inside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± He looked at Diana, his eyes piercing. ¡± When the lights went out just now, Vans pped Lina back ten times. If it weren¡¯t because he needed more time to tear off the hair on her head, my anger wouldn¡¯t be appeased even if he pped her a hundred times!¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°You two were behind the ck out?¡± ¡°No, it was arranged by that idiot Lina herself.¡± Julian and Vans had simply leveraged on what was already nned.¡± Vans is still engaged to her, after all. If we were too obvious in dealing with her, it¡¯d affect his family.¡± But if Vans didn¡¯t stand up and do something to teach Lina a lesson, by the time Julian decided to step forward, not only would the Jennings family be affected, but even the Stanley family might be implicated as well. It was precisely because Vans understood the rationale that he took the initiative to raise this suggestion to Julian. ¡°In the future, when she finds out that I was the one behind Vans pping her and giving her that horrid haircut in the dark, she¡¯ll probably puke blood out of anger.¡± ¡°All the better, then,¡± Diana said. Vans could consider himself lucky this time. If Julian didn¡¯t need to fish out the mastermind who nned for Diana to be a guest-therefore making it inconvenient for him to stand up for her¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have bothered preserving Vans¡¯s pride, no matter how good their friendship was. What¡¯s more¡­ Vans had helped him protect his children when he wanted to hurt them and Diana in his ignorance, even though his children didn¡¯t make it in the end anyway. Ultimately, it was because Vans stepped in that Julian didn¡¯t mess up big time. Further, it was Vans who revealed Diana¡¯s pregnancy to him. Julian had kept in mind the deeds Vans had done for his sake, and remained forever grateful for it. Diana was smart, and quickly understood why Julian was covering their heads with his suit. ¡°This banquet¡¯s huge, and there are many guests around. Are you doing this because no matter when we leave, someone will find out that you¡¯re here for me?¡± Julian stared at her, shocked. ¡°You¡­know that I¡¯m here for you? I said so many nasty things yesterday. Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this time. Of course I know you¡¯lle for me.¡± She simply wasn¡¯t sure just when he woulde. No matter; whenever it may be, she would wee him with open arms. She believed that without a doubt. Thinking of that, she smiled. ¡®Tm not angry.¡± With that, she caressed his cheek. ¡°I even pped you. You should be the one angry with me.¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 He was such a proud man. He probably had never felt such indignation in his entire life. Yet, he had to receive a p from her in public. ¡°How could I ever be angry with you?¡± Julian was in high spirits. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not upset with me, I¡¯m fine with you pping me as much as you wish. The circumstances forced me to say those awful things to you yesterday, and¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Diana cut him off. ¡°Clifford has a hold over you. You can¡¯t show him that we have a good rtionship. Not only would I be in danger, but it¡¯d also add more burden to you.¡± Julian was shocked to hear it. ¡°Where in the world did you get that from?¡± Diana grinned cheekily. ¡°I guessed correctly, didn¡¯t I? The moment Simon invited me to see the Pabians, I knew what was on their mind. Since they don¡¯t intend to harm me and Clifford has no desire to avenge his son, they¡¯re definitely trying to sound me out. But what impact and threat would I, a woman who owns a tiny studio, pose? They just wanted to gauge my importance to you in order to threaten you in the future.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After getting kidnapped by Ka, Diana had grown to be very careful in matters like these. She knew Julian wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and was determined not to be his Achilles¡¯ heel. At the very least, not in front of outsiders. When she confirmed it was Julian who rushed into the roomst night, she decided to enact a little drama with him-one involving the two of them in discord. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect him to blurt out the truth before she could. The moment he did, all her guesses were confirmed. After all, Julian couldn¡¯t bear to utter a harsh word to her unless forced by unfortunate circumstances. Having listened to her, Julian burst outughing. ¡°Oh, Diana! How terrible am I in your eyes?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you really think trash like Clifford Pabian can threaten me and have a hold over me?¡± As he went on, he gazed at her with a hurt look. ¡°Was that why you didn¡¯t resist at all when you were brought to the Pabians? You were worried that it might affect me badly.¡± What good did he do in this lifetime to earn such a wonderful woman like Diana, who thought wholeheartedly of him? She was even able to keep her cool before someone as vicious and ruthless as Clifford Pabian. It was just that¡­ Ultimately, Diana was frightened. Julian recalled how he had rushed into the Pabians¡¯ residence to witness her smashing the windows with her hands, and his heart ached once more. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you suffer such indignation ever again.¡± Once he figured out if Oliver was truly behind this, Julian swore he would go on a roaring rampage of revenge! He would make the Channings, the Pabians, and anyone with the audacity to eye Fulcher Inc. understand that no one could cross his bottom line. And Diana, his darling, was an existence none should ever dare scheme against! Diana finally understood what he meant, and felt rather ashamed. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re not afraid of Clifford Pabian at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be?¡± Julian snorted disdainfully. ¡°He¡¯ll have to wait a few lifetimes longer if he wants to have leverage over me!¡± The moment Noel gave him news to confirm whether Oliver was the mastermind behind everything and that Clifford and Simon were the instruments for his ns, Julian would immediately let Clifford taste the miserable consequences of standing on the wrong side. Weren¡¯t Clifford¡¯s hands already tainted with his son¡¯s blood? In the past, Julian could disregard that. This time, however, Julian vowed to make Clifford lose everything he cared deeply about, his relentless scheming notwithstanding. ¡®The only one I fear is Oliver,¡± Julian said in all seriousness.¡± I suspect he¡¯s the mastermind who brought you to the Pabians.¡± Only Oliver would have such a deep understanding of Julian and Diana. He was also the only one who dared to consider using Diana to attack Julian. Above all, he was perfectly aware that hurting Diana was akin to making a move on Julian¡¯s lifeline. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Only by making a move on Diana would Oliver stand a chance of effectively distracting Julian. He made a move on Fulcher Inc.¡¯s share prices when Diana was brought to the Pabians. Oliver assumed that with Julian¡¯s attention split in many different directions, thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to do much about the spies lurking within Fulcher Inc. At the same time, he could take advantage of Julian¡¯s distraction and continue sending spies into Fulcher Inc., thereby emptying out all of thepany¡¯s confidential information. Yet, he forgot that Diana herself was very clever. What was more, she believed Julian with all her heart. Even when she was scared out of her wits during her imprisonment at the Pabians¡¯, she never gave up hope that Julian woulde looking for her the moment he returned from his business trip. But right now, Diana was rather confused. ¡°Why must you bring Oliver into this?¡± She simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Even though he no longer fancies me, there¡¯s no reason for him to go to such extreme measures just to retaliate.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Given the kind of man Clifford Pabian was, it would be no surprise if he did anything vicious to her during her little visit at his residence. Oliver wasn¡¯t such a ruthless person. It seemed Diana wouldn¡¯t believe the things Julian said. This was exactly what he was afraid of. It was why he wanted to wait till everything was water-tight before breaking the news to her. And right now was the perfect time. Julian looked at the photo that Noel sent to him. He pulled open the suit, so that both of them were once again exposed to the outside air. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed.¡± His eyes were dark as granite. ¡°Look.¡± He showed the photo to Diana. ¡°I just returned to Richburgh yesterday, and then we parted ways at the Pabians¡¯ residence. And today, an internal conflict arose among them when they met¡± The photo of the three of them meeting was no big deal. Neither could it reveal much of the truth, nor could it verify Julian¡¯s guess. Thankfully, Noel had always been reliable. He had sent a voice recording as well. The recorded exchange confirmed that Julian¡¯s assumption was correct. ¡°Did you forget how Oliver dealt with you and I? When we were younger, and when we exchanged blows with each other, I saw through each and every single one of his moves.¡± The moment Julian noticed that a spy had been nted in Fulcher Inc., he knew Oliver had made a move. He went a step further, convinced that Diana might be in danger. Oliver used to treat Diana well, so Julian didn¡¯t think he would stoop so low. When he rushed to the Pabians¡¯ residence, and saw Luke¡¯s funeral picture and Diana trapped in one room¡­ He couldn¡¯t deny that he had the urge to kill Oliver at that very moment. However, he couldn¡¯t. Because to Diana, Oliver was still a good man. He couldn¡¯t bear to upset Diana because of this incident, especially when he had no evidence at hand. As for Diana, she was still in disbelief about what she had just heard. Memories of Oliver¡¯s smile, like that of a warm spring breeze, shed past her mind. She recalled how Oliver saved her from Luke the first time they met. He bought her milk tea, and even operated on Julian¡­ Whatever it was, Diana found it hard to believe. ¡°Oliver can¡¯t possibly¡­be so despicable.¡± Despicable to the point of making a move on her. ¡®You heard it from the voice recording.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned chilly. ¡°What part of it do you not believe?¡± Oliver wanted to show Clifford and Simon how important Diana was to Julian by inviting Diana to the Pabians¡¯ residence as a guest. But at that time¡­ Julian was away on a business trip, and it was for a huge project that was household news. Yet, he disregarded it all and rushed back on the first flight he could book. His immediate return demonstrated his care for Diana, making it obvious for Oliver and the rest that using her was key in dealing with him and Fulcher Inc. It was a good n. Despite that, Oliver should have never made a move on Diana. The moment Oliver did, all the appreciation and sympathy Julian felt for him-he couldn¡¯t seed his family, or be a proper businessmanpletely vanished. Rather, those feelings gave way to pure animosity. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 From then on, he would show no mercy to the Channings. Just then, Noel called him. ¡°Sir.¡± There was no need for Julian to hide his rtionship with Diana right now. He had no fear of others seeing them stand next to each other like this. With that in mind, he hung his suit over his arm and tidied up Diana¡¯s slightly tousled hair. The solemn look on her face told him that she was still unable to ept such a huge change in Oliver. Julian could only say that Oliver had put on an excellent disguise in the past. So excellent, Diana believed wholeheartedly that he was a warm and kind person. Julian wasn¡¯t in a rush for Diana to ept such a sudden and mind-boggling change. Whatever it was, he had the facts and evidence at hand. Plus, he no longer needed to worry that Diana would stop him from dealing with Oliver. Noel¡¯s voice was tinged with awkwardness. ¡°Sir, Oliver Channing found me out¡­¡± That didn¡¯te as a surprise to Julian. Noel had already aplished his mission by taking the photo and recording the exchange. He was dealing with a cunning man like Oliver Channing, after all. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t found out. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Julian said. ¡°Tell him toe and see me.¡± Hearing his boss¡¯s usual domineering tone, Noel felt confidence surge through his veins. He immediately understood his assignment. Very soon, he turned passivity into initiative. He turned to Oliver and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Channing, my boss is free in the afternoon both tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. You may visit him during that time.¡± Oliver was stunned. ¡°At the vi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was merely a day away from the new year. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Julian might very well be at home, but Diana would probably be at home, too. Was Julian intending to expose his schemes and filthy work right in front of Diana? Oliver shut his eyes tight. He knew the things between him and Diana¡­ Were no longer impossible! His heart was in great pain. The feeling of giving up all hope and giving up his affections for her weren¡¯t the same. Yet now, Julian was going all out to tell Oliver that even if he could scheme against Fulcher Inc. within such a short period of time-something many could only dream of doing -he was still no match for Julian. That man¡­ Was way too conniving. He could always see through everything at just one nce. Oliver slumped dejectedly on the chair, and looked at Keh. ¡°I told you, Dad. I said I can¡¯t beat him¡­¡± Now that things hade to this point, they had suffered heavy losses even before their n had taken off. Not only did Julian turn the tide in the stock market such that they couldn¡¯t benefit from it at all, but Fulcher Inc. even managed to bite a huge chunk off the Channings. The timing was calcted perfectly. It happened right after Noel sent Julian the photo of the stock market moving in a new direction. As for the spies that Oliver had nted in Julian¡¯spany¡­ Under Julian¡¯s heavy-handedness, they had unknowingly received false information. That was why the Channings and the Pabians excitedly bid for a piece ofnd they initially thought was highly valuable. Now, he didn¡¯t even need to dig further to know that such a thing was false information that Julian had deliberately released. Fortunately, the Channings were still able to handle the loss. The Pabians, on the other hand, werepletely bankrupted by that wrong move. Even before Clifford had a chance to step out of the gate of the Channings¡¯ residence, he ended up being carted to jail by the police under suspicion for killing his own son. He was the only person left among the Pabians who was capable of achieving anything. Without him around, it spelled utter doom for the entire Pabian family. ¡°He¡¯s too vicious!¡± Keh ran his hand over his beard andmented, ¡°He¡¯s also fast and furious¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He had lost. He was alsopletely convinced in his defeat. ¡°As much as things havee to this point, it¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t gained anything at all.¡± Oliver looked up at his father in shock. ¡°What in the world did we gain?¡± ¡®The gain is that¡­¡± Keh tapped open the text Simon sent him and clicked on the photo attached. ¡®This woman, Diana Winnington, is indeed very important to Julian, as you¡¯ve said.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 For Diana to be able to make Julian go all out in getting hold of evidence, and then finally making a decisive move on the Channings and the Pabians¡­ It clearly showed his deep concern regarding her feelings for him. In fact, he was worried she couldn¡¯t ept his exnation, and wouldn¡¯t believe how Oliver had changed into someone so conniving. He was worried there would be a chasm in his rtionship with her, that Oliver or Clifford might assume they have a hold over him by hurting her. He even went out of his way to put up an act with her at the Pabians¡¯ residence, as if they were having a big fight. The mighty Julian Fulcher, of all people, set aside his pride to act for the garbage that was Clifford Pabian-all for Diana¡¯s sake. It waspletely unlike his usual self. ¡°It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t go into acting.¡± Keh smiled as he regarded Oliver. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± But wasn¡¯t life nothing but a huge act? Keh looked at Oliver slumped over dejectedly, and prodded him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want that woman, Diana Winnington?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The photo Simon snapped was clear for all to see. Oliver had feelings for Diana. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to let her go.¡± Oliver could sense the ill intentions in his father¡¯s greasy words. The guilt that was already in his heart grew and festered ever more. ¡°She should just stay with Julian and lead her life well.¡± This incident proved that Julian had the ability to protect Diana well. ¡°Oliver.¡± It was Keh¡¯s first time seeing his soncking the courage to look straight at him. He suddenly burst outughing. ¡®You¡¯re actually quite the impressive actor yourself!¡± For so many years, Oliver had acted as if he had neither ambition nor desire. As if all he wanted to do was to be a doctor and save lives. It was all a sham! The truth was, he had been defeated by Julian many times. At the sessor training event in the past, he was unable to beat Julian despite multiple attempts. Each time, his schemes against Julian would end up failing just like they did now. He would alwayse close to beating, only to fumble at thest minute. Oliver was scared. Over the years, he kept telling himself that he didn¡¯t care for business. Even when he met Julian¡¯s woman and grew a liking for her, he had to force himself to bury his feelings and pretend to be able to let things go. In actual fact, his ambition was still burning brightly in him. Keh had seen through Oliver. Just like an old fox guiding a pup how to seize a prey, he started tempting his son. ¡®You still have a chance with that woman.¡± Something at the bottom of Oliver¡¯s heart starteding to life, growing swiftly. Oliver couldn¡¯t help but shoot back. ¡°What chance?¡± ¡°A chance to beat Julian Fulcher.¡± He wanted to beat Julian just once-even if it was just a minor victory. He wanted to see that Julian wasn¡¯t indestructible. He wanted to see for himself that Julian wasn¡¯t an omniscient being, and was just a human like him. As long as he could see that, Oliver would be able to bounce back to his feet. He would then naturally have the motivation to continue fighting Julian for Diana¡¯s heart. Sometimes, women were trouble. However, they could also be the best catalyst for moving along in the path ahead. Seeing Oliver in a daze, Keh chuckled. ¡°Did you forget who Simon really is? This time, don¡¯t forget to tell him to follow you to see Julian at the vi.¡± Old was gold indeed. That was when Oliver finally understood. Keh never really held out much hope in him joining hands with the Pabians to scheme against Julian. The old fox was simply using the incident to make Oliver face up to his own ambitions; to care about the rise and fall of the Channing family, to have the willingness to seed his position as heir, and to keep the family business going. That was Keh¡¯s ultimate goal. As for Simon Channing¡­ He was the weapon that would assist Oliver in regaining his confidence¡ªthe de Oliver would wield to pierce right through Julian! The next day, it was the final day of the year. The new year was right around the corner. Julian was at home. Diana woke up early in the morning, and oversaw the kitchen in preparing a sumptuous breakfast feast of pastries. Pastries were a staple during celebrations, and were an absolute necessity on the first day of the new year. As such, during this time every year, pastries of different fillings would cover every inch of the dining table. Nina, who sustained during Lina Jennings¡¯ banquet, dared not return home for fear her parents might find out what had happened to her. She had ultimately decided to stay in Richburgh to celebrate the new year. As for Vans¡­ The thought of him filled Diana with disappointment. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Vans had personally dealt with Lina, turning her into Richburgh¡¯sughingstock with that p-swollen face and hair as messy as a bird¡¯s nest on her own banquet. However, Diana was unable to ept that Vans neither issued Lina an ultimatum nor broke off their wedding engagement. He didn¡¯t break up with Nina, either. Yes¡­ After what happened at the banquet, Nina had requested Vans for a break up. Yet, he didn¡¯t agree to it. Things between them had reached a stalemate. Right now, Nina was shunning Vans at all cost. That was how Diana came up with the idea of inviting Nina over to celebrate the new year. Firstly, it would help tofort Nina. Secondly, with Nina around, Vans wouldn¡¯te visit. Diana¡¯s heart ached for Nina, but her conflicting feelings regarding Vans shed in her heart. He had, after all, risked much to protect her babies once upon a time. He had also helped her out many, many times. She instinctively sensed that Vans wasn¡¯t a two-timer or a heartless man. As Julian had said, she decided it was best not to meddle in their affairs. But this new year, Diana was determined to give Nina a joyous celebration. And so, she had prepared pastries with three different kinds of fillings. One was Diana¡¯s favorite lychee rose filling, and the other was Nina¡¯s favorite strawberry cheesecake vor. The final filling was Julian¡¯s favorite-chocte. The kitchen was tasked to focus on these three types of pastries. Due to the new year celebrations, half of the kitchen staff had returned to their hometown. With fewer people around to handle an increased workload of pastries in addition to the proper meals, the kitchen needed more time to prepare everything. Diana thought about it before pulling Julian into the kitchen.¡± The kitchen can prepare pastries of two fillings. You and I can prepare the pastries of one.¡± With that, she grabbed a pack of baking chocte. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare your favorite filling.¡± But Julian was put in a spot. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± The great President of Fulcher Inc. had done everything under the sun-except making pastries. Stuffing the filling into the dough and wrapping it up tight looked simple, but in Julian¡¯s hands, the filling would either slip out or he would end up wrapping it into a horrid-looking turd. He was unable to do as well as Diana, who managed to aplish neat rows of beautifully wrapped pastries lined up on the baking sheet, waiting to bask in the oven. After dozens of failed attempts, Julian looked helplessly at her. ¡°Diana¡­¡± He really was incapable of doing this. ¡°Forget it.¡± Diana knew that it was tough for him. ¡°Since we¡¯re celebrating the new year, I won¡¯t make things hard for you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Julian immediately put down the pastry dough in his hands and heaved a huge sigh of relief. Diana smiled cheekily. ¡°But to punish you for being unable to wrap pastries, you have to let me draw on your face.¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°Draw what?¡± Before he could say anything else, Diana grabbed a handful of flour and started drawing on his face. By the time she was done, his face was all white and his features were almost indiscernible. When he blinked, the flour fell off hisshes like snow. Had he ever been in such a miserable state? Diana burst outughing so hard that she bent over the table with her arms supporting her, unable to straighten up. Everyone around them stood silent out of fear. Julian was the only one who looked at her dotingly. ¡°What did you draw on my face?¡± She drew so quickly and messily on his face, he was unable to make out any shape or pattern. ¡°I wrote Happy New Year. I didn¡¯t draw anything, I was just teasing you!¡± She exined in between laughs. ¡°It¡¯s about to be the new year. I just want to be happy with you.¡± That was right. It was the new year. ¡°Happy new year,¡± Julian said gently. ¡°After we celebrate the new year, it¡¯ll be my birthday the week after. We¡¯ll go through with formal remarriage procedures by then.¡± He looked straight into her eyes and asked, ¡°Diana Winnington, will you marry me a second time?¡± This was certainly a strange yet unique proposal. Dianaughed so joyously that her eyes twinkled. She patted his flour-covered face, and flour floated everywhere- as if they were confetti celebrating their union. Diana said loudly, ¡°Yes! I will!¡± Oliver, who had heard themotion in the kitchen, stopped dead in his tracks. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 His hands subconsciously clenched into fists. His father was right. He wanted Diana. He wanted her desperately. To the point that just by hearing herughing with Julian, he felt jealous beyond anything. When he heard them nning on getting remarried, he wished he could rush in and take Diana by the lips and im her as his! Noel stood at a corner of the kitchen, and nced outside. Out of so many people in the kitchen, he was the only one who dared to speak up and remind Julian. ¡°Sir, Mr. Channing is here.¡± The moment Diana heard Noel¡¯s announcement, the smile on her face vanished and she immediately turned solemn. Ever since Julian showed her the evidence that proved that Oliver wasn¡¯t the man she thought him to be, she had been feeling confused and conflicted. She tried not to think about it. But the time had eventuallye for her to face the music. Diana nced at Julian, wanting to clean his face up. However, Julian stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine just like that.¡± From the angle he was standing at, he had long sensed Oliver¡¯s approach. He wanted Oliver to see the flour on his face, because that was one of his and Diana¡¯s expressions of love for each other. Diana, on the other hand, thought he said so because they were running out of time. She never considered the possibility that Julian could be vengeful to such a petty extent. She simply wiped his face cursorily a few times before saying, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t forget to record the conversation.¡± They had agreed to record the conversation between Julian and Oliver today. Diana had to hear it for herself one more time before she could force herself to ept reality. To ept that the warm, kind-hearted man who extended help to her so many times wasn¡¯t as good as she thought him to be. Julian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He, of all people, wished to settle this love rival of his once and for all. Especially one who was downright deplorable yet so capable at acting. Even he himself appreciated and admired Oliver in the past. That was why he could hand his own life to Oliver and let the man operate on him. Not only did Julian trust Oliver, but he even approved of Oliver¡¯s passion in medicine and wanted to use his name to help Oliver build a reputation in the medical field. In the end¡­ Oliver ended up being a wicked man. Julian admitted that it was his own fault for misjudging Oliver¡¯s character, and for assuming that Oliver wasn¡¯t interested in business. The man was simply¡­too good at hiding his true desires. If it weren¡¯t for his keen observation, Fulcher Inc. would have made a huge loss this time round. The thought made his eyes turn cold as he looked up at Oliver. He thought again of how Oliver had plotted for Diana to be brought to the Pabians and was put in the same room as Luke¡¯s funeral picture, and it made frustration grow in his chest. The chill in his eyes began spreading across his entire face. Inparison to Julian, Oliver appeared much more rxed. ¡°Sit.¡± Julian didn¡¯t even bother pouring Oliver a ss of water, and simply led him to his study. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The moment both men sat down, Julian flipped open his recorder pen. A red light started blinking on the pen. Doubt shed past Oliver¡¯s eyes as he looked at it. Julian didn¡¯t even consider recording the conversation in secret or hiding it from Oliver. Although the warm and kind- hearted Oliver who turned out to be a sham was his love rival whom he would get jealous of, Julian was never worried about losing to Oliver. Now that he had exposed Oliver¡¯s true colors, all the more he didn¡¯t need to worry about any sort of threat that Oliver might pose. ¡°It¡¯s Diana who wants me to record our conversation down.¡± Julian was practically asking for a beating with his exnation. Still, it clearly revealed how he was brimming with confidence. Naturally, Oliver could sense Julian¡¯s attitude. Things between them had been like this since they were young. There was one time they finally came to a tie in a businesspetition. Yet, it didn¡¯t stop Julian from holding his head high and telling Oliver, ¡°Oliver Channing, well done this time.¡± Be it the look in his eyes or the tone of his voice, it exuded superiority and seniority. On the surface, it looked as if Julian was encouraging Oliver. But he clearly despised Oliver from the depths of his heart. Memories he had buried deep in his heart, so much that they shouldn¡¯t resurface, started bubbling up at the sight of the blinking red light on the recording pen. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Oliver¡¯s heart hardened with determination. He looked calmly at Julian, with no intention of stopping thetter from recording their conversation. He knew that any struggle would simply be in vain. Diana probably sensed his real character by now. The thought made Julian¡¯s lips arch in a smile. His fingersnded on the chair with self-assured confidence. ¡°Are you here to apologize, or to plead for me to show the Channings mercy?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Oliver knew Julian. Even if he were to plead with him, Julian would never agree to it. It was because he had made a move on Diana. Julian would never let it go. ¡°I admit defeat,¡± Oliver said. ¡°I lost to you this time, and I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences. As for an apology¡­¡± He paused for a moment, as conflict shed past his eyes. ¡± Even if I were to apologize, it wouldn¡¯t be for this.¡± He had figured things out. Anyone had the right to pursue happiness and ambitions. How could he give up on what he wanted, just because he shared a past with Julian? No matter from the angle he looked at the issue from, Oliver had used Diana to scheme against Julian because he wanted to fight for what he wanted. Julian never expected him to be so shameless. He was about to re up when Oliver said something even more infuriating. ¡°But I still wish to apologize.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Julian¡¯s anger was mildly appeased, and for the first time, couldn¡¯t figure out what tricks Oliver was hiding up his sleeves. The next moment, the urge to hit someone arose swiftly in his chest. Because Oliver said, ¡°I apologize only for breaking my promise.¡± When did he break his promise? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to have let things go and given you my blessings at the hospital. I shouldn¡¯t have imed that I¡¯ve let go of my feelings for her.¡± He took a deep breath, and fixed his gaze firmly on Julian without any intention of retreating. ¡°In actual fact, I can¡¯t let her go.¡± He finally added, ¡°I still want her.¡± Whoosh! Julian shot up like an arrow at once and grabbed Oliver¡¯s cor, the veins popping up on his forehead. ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°I,¡± Oliver repeated himself, ¡°want her.¡± Bam! Julian¡¯s fistnded on Oliver¡¯s face. Oliver wasn¡¯t able to dodge the attack, and suffered a terrible blow. Julian was incredibly strong, and his movements were fast and furious. Very soon, Oliver¡¯s face and body were all covered in bruises. ¡°Damn you!¡± He was so angry, he couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to beat you up for a long time now!¡± Ever since Julian confirmed that it really was Oliver who sent Diana to the Pabians, he wished he could smash the man¡¯s face into a bloody pulp! But each time, he would recall how Oliver helped Diana deal with Luke on the train, and that always managed to make him suppress that desire. Now¡­ How dare he dere that he wanted Diana so boldly before Julian! ¡°What?¡± Oliver spat out the blood in his mouth and red ruthlessly at Julian. ¡®You two are divorced. We¡¯re all single right now. Why can¡¯t I want her? Why can¡¯t I pursue her?¡± The word ¡°divorce¡± pierced through Julian¡¯s heart. While Julian was zoning out, his grip growing loose, Oliver seized the chance to shove him hard and stand up from the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Julian Fulcher. You¡¯re the one who asked for a divorce.¡± Back then, Diana had been in such misery. Did Julian forget all that? ¡°But¡­¡± But he and Diana were still deeply in love with each other. Fate had yed tricks on them, leading him tomit acts he truly regretted. After he made clear his feelings for her, he stopped whatever he was doing just in time. He divorced Diana simply because he wanted to do what she wanted, and provide her with some comfort after they lost their babies. After a long while, Julian didn¡¯t make any further moves. In the end, he said, ¡°No matter what happened in the past, we¡¯re going to get remarried very soon.¡± In other words, Oliver shouldn¡¯t have any designs on another man¡¯s wife. Oliver didn¡¯t seem to care much for that, as he burst outughing. ¡°Remarry? Hah! Are you sure Diana¡¯s remarrying you because she loves you?¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Julian looked at Oliver in shock. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Oliver went all out, as he pulled out a napkin and wiped his face. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know that Diana saved you once before.¡± Julian looked as if someone had just punched in the face.¡± She saved me once?¡± Wasn¡¯t it Ka who saved him? In his daze, the memory of Diana mentioning Yale Vige when Ka kidnapped her and letting them call each other shed past his mind at that instant. This concerned Diana. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Julian was genuinely flustered. He didn¡¯t care whether Oliver had the upper hand right now, and simply blurted out in a panic, ¡°Yale Vige¡­ She had been to Yale Vige before?¡± If Oliver weren¡¯t around, he would¡¯ve rushed out and ran to Diana, and asked her what this was all about. Why did she mention Yale Vige that day? And why didn¡¯t she mention it again at all after that one time? A vague thought shed past his mind, but he was unable to pin it down. He could only pin his hopes on Oliver. At the sight of Oliver remaining mum, he furrowed his brow in frustration. He was on the verge of rushing out of the study to find Diana. Oliver could sense his intentions, and finally said, ¡°Yes, she was the girl who saved you from the cave in Yale Vige.¡± How could that be?! Wasn¡¯t Ka the one who saved him? Julian had treated her as his savior all along. If that weren¡¯t the case, Julian, who was never interested in women, wouldn¡¯t have deliberately gotten so close to Ka. Everything that happened subsequently wouldn¡¯t have happened. Diana wouldn¡¯t have been hurt, too! But now, Oliver said that Diana was the one who saved him- not Ka. Why didn¡¯t Diana tell him about this?! A crack appeared in Julian¡¯s usual tough and hard demeanor. He was truly shocked and confused. Julian¡¯s shocked expression was precisely what Oliver wanted. Before he said what he said, he was betting on his guess. At this moment, he knew that he had won the bet. Diana really didn¡¯t tell Julian the truth. ¡°I figured it out myself,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Diana said that she saved you, but in actual fact, you had also saved her.¡± At that time, the young Diana thought that she was incapable of anything. No one showed her any care or concern. She was fully intending to die, just like any other flower or de of grass on earth. Oliver gave her sweet potato, whereas Julian gave her the chance to save someone¡¯s life. Because of that, she understood she actually had the power to save someone¡¯s life. She carried that boy with all her might, giving him all the warmth she could and trying her best to lower his body temperature. She did everything she could to be his savior. In many subsequent moments after the incident, each time Diana recalled how she once saved someone¡¯s life, it was a reminder to her that there was meaning in her living in this world. In fact, at Yale Vige, Julian and Diana had saved each other¡¯s lives. Oliver would use this fact to his advantage. After he came around and thought things through, he knew he had to do all he could to attack Julian. He couldn¡¯t just depend on Simon. Now, isn¡¯t the sight of Julian looking all baffled a sign of his sess? Oliver pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek. Julian¡¯s punch still hurt, but he no longer cared about the pain. After all, psychologically speaking, he had the upper hand. ¡°She had always been thankful that she saved you back then.¡± He even added, ¡°So I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s remarrying you because she¡¯s grateful for saving you, which led her to stop seeking death, or because she loves you wholeheartedly.¡± One was gratitude, the other was pure love. The difference was vast. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 ¡°Are you sure?¡± Julian seemed to still be in a daze. ¡°It was Diana who saved me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my first time meeting her. I gave her a sweet potato at Yale Vige.¡± Her face was flushed a bright red-he remembered it clearly. Her eyes were bright and glistening as they stared wide- eyed at him. Oliver remembered that look for many years toe. As it turned out, Yale Vige was where their intertwined destinies began. And Julian was thest to find out. ¡®Then¡­ What¡¯s with Ka Winnington?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an imposter.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice wasced with disdain at the mention of that woman. ¡°She¡¯s addicted to being an imposter, and leveraged on her resemnce with Diana to do many wicked things.¡± When Julian woke up at that time, he did notice a slight difference between Ka¡¯s figure and that of the person who saved him. However, he didn¡¯t think too much of it. When one was suffering from high fever, unclear vision and being unable to see people around was absolutely normal. Given what Ka said, he naturally took it for granted that she was his savior. It was a huge debt that the Fulcher family owed. And yet, they had been repaying the debt to the wrong person! Had he known this, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten himself involved with Ka for so many years! He almost lost Diana in the process, too. But why¡­ Why didn¡¯t she tell him the truth? Oliver was indeed the only person in the business world who had the ability toe to a draw with Julian. ¡°Diana probably didn¡¯t tell you the truth because she thought that although she saved you, in actual fact, you had indirectly saved her and given her the strength to live on.¡± Oliver was using the fact that Julian and Diana saved each other to hint that their so-called love wasn¡¯t pure and was mixed with feelings of gratitude. ¡°So, Julian, can you still tell me with full confidence that you two will get remarried? If Diana¡¯s remarrying you not because of love but only because she feels grateful for how you two saved each other, will you still be willing to remarry her?¡± Oliver¡¯s tone was aggressive and pushy. He didn¡¯t want to give Julian any time to think. Thankfully, Julian was no ordinary man and quickly sensed Oliver¡¯s intentions. ¡°So what? Gratitude in itself is a form of affection. Who said that two people can get married only if they share pure love? If there¡¯s gratitude between us, it might even serve to strengthen the foundation of our marriage.¡± In a tone of one who was superior and more experienced, Julian dered, ¡°Love and marriage are two different things.¡± People in love only needed to hold each other¡¯s hands, kiss, hug, and share meals-and all that would make an amazing rtionship. But that wasn¡¯t so in marriage. Marriage involved each other¡¯s families. It also involved children and each other¡¯s lives. So what even if Diana never told him the truth, and that she was just grateful that he gave her the courage to go on living? As long as they were together, it was fine. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Be it feelings of gratitude or love, as long as Diana was willing to remarry him, Julian was willing to do the same. That would be infinitely better than Oliver and his sour grapes attitude. Perhaps it was the look in Julian¡¯s eyes that infuriated Oliver. Seething, he snarled, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a neat freak, but why aren¡¯t you one when ites to matters of love?¡± Julian burst outughing. ¡°Do you know me very well?¡± The one who understood him the most was himself! Of course, if his wife wanted to understand him, he was willing to undress and give her all the time she needed to explore and discover him. She could pore through him as if he were a book, page by page, cover to cover, for her entire life! Chapter 686 Chapter 686 But of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly say that to Oliver. Still, his eyes were filled with clear disdain. He even looked thankful to Oliver for telling him something so important. That little bit of guilt he had felt for Ka had vanished without a trace. Unfortunately for Oliver, this wasn¡¯t the end result he hoped. In fact, the look on Julian¡¯s face made it seem like what he had done worked against him instead. Oliver was so furious, his umted feelings of inferiority and humiliation from years of being trampled under Julian¡¯s feet and losing to thetter began arising in his chest. And so, he decided to reveal the truth about Simon Channing. ¡°Julian Fulcher, you pride yourself in having everything under control and that nothing escapes your eye. But in actual fact, not only did you mistake your own savior, but you don¡¯t even know that your parents left you with a biological younger brother! Where¡¯s your control? Where is your power?!¡± Oliver¡¯s words were like an arrow that shot directly into Julian¡¯s heart. asionally, his heart would hurt due to the after-effects of his surgery. Right now, he wasn¡¯t sure whether his heart was hurting because of his wound, or because it was in deep pain. After a moment¡¯s thought, Julian decided he could let go of the fact that Diana hid the truth from him. He didn¡¯t mind it. But Simon Channing¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Are¡­ Are you sure he¡¯s my biological younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Oliver saw the dazed look in Julian¡¯s eyes, and felt like he had finally gotten his revenge¡ªit made him feel good. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a DNA test with him.¡± As long as they confirmed their blood rtion, the fact that Simon was Julian¡¯s biological brother of the same father but different mothers would be indisputable. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Oliver went on. ¡°Simon was just born when he was sent to the Channings. It was your grandmother who personally pleaded with my father to never reveal his identity. Otherwise, your mother would never tolerate him. It was a point of humiliation for their wedding. Your father had broken your mother¡¯s heartpletely.¡± The more Julian listened to him, the more fantastic it sounded to him. To him, his parents were extraordinary people. They were also a very loving couple. How could it be possible¡­ For his father to have an illegitimate son from nowhere? And his most trusted grandmother was the one who personally sent him to the Channings to take care of him, to boot. She even hid the truth from him for so many years, and brought this secret all the way to her grave. Worried that Julian wouldn¡¯t believe him, Oliver quickly added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just check out the many projects that the Channings coborated with the Fulchers over the years. Arge majority of them were approved by Madam Fulcher.¡± She was a shareholder of Fulcher Inc. and had the right to do so. ¡®They were all special approvals done to repay the Channings for taking care of Simon.¡± The fact that they were special approvals showed that these projects might not have been up to standard. Yet, Madam Fulcher still let them pass. If Julian wanted to look into it, he just needed to retrieve the proposals of all the projects that Fulcher Inc. coborated with the Channings. Oliver¡¯s im seemed indisputable. After Oliver left, Julian returned to the living room. He saw Diana still busying herself in the kitchen. The pastries were all wrapped up, and she was covered in flour all over. She walked out of the kitchen and shed Julian a bright smile, reaching out in an attempt to smear some flour on his face. When she drew closer to him, however, she realized he didn¡¯t look too good. Diana immediately pped the flour off her hands. ¡®The talk didn¡¯t go well?¡± Julian finally snapped back to attention upon hearing her voice, and his face paled. He suddenly felt very alone. He felt as if he had fallen into a long, dark river and had been floating around in it for an eternity without any support or help whatsoever. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 That look in his face induced pity. Diana¡¯s heart ached at the sight of it, and she immediately sat next to him. She fixed her eyes on him and asked solemnly, ¡°Julian, what exactly happened?¡± Julian evaded her line of sight. There were still abrasion wounds on his knuckles. Even without his reply, Diana knew that his chat with Oliver didn¡¯t go well. She immediately grabbed the first-aid kit to help him treat his wound. ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk things through properly?¡± She was worried that he hit Oliver because of her. She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not who I thought he was, it¡¯s all right.¡± Diana looked at Julian and went on, ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t get hurt. To us, Oliver can be a friend or a stranger, perhaps even an enemy. I might care and be troubled about the kind of a person he is, but I¡¯ll never be sad about it.¡± Her voice was gentle like a breeze in April,forting to the soul. ¡°But¡­ My heart will ache if you get hurt.¡± The look in Julian¡¯s eyes finally gentled upon hearing her words. He didn¡¯t look so lonely anymore. Her voice seemed to make his heart bloom. The more he thought about it, the more scared he was of Diana finding out that he had a younger brother. Simon Channing¡­ The illegitimate son of the Channings, a man he had never cared about much, turned out to be his biological brother of the same father but different mother! Each time Julian recalled this, he felt as if needles were piercing deeply and painfully through his heart. Seeing the lines on his face gentling out and color returning to him, Diana wanted to know what about their conversation that made Julian react this way. ¡°Where¡¯s the recording?¡± But Julian said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t manage to record it.¡± He didn¡¯t want her knowing about his rtionship with Simon. He didn¡¯t want to destroy their vow to love each other in life and be together forever in death, the vow they made before his parents and grandparents¡¯ graves. The deep love between his parents looked very much like a joke right now. At that moment, he almost didn¡¯t dare to look Diana in her eyes. This was his first time lying tantly to Diana. Of course, Diana didn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t believe that Julian would be so careless. However, she was willing to give him a chance. ¡°Julian,¡± she said tenderly, ¡°did you really forget to record the conversation?¡± She could ept that there was something in the conversation that he didn¡¯t want her to know about. As long as Julian made that clear that he didn¡¯t want her to listen to it, she would do so without getting angry. But now, he was lying to her. Disappointment shed past her eyes as she fixed her eyes on him. Julian hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. Diana didn¡¯t speak, but remained silent for a few seconds before suppressing the sadness inside her. She forced herself to say, ¡°Come and put on the wall decorations.¡± The previous set was ruined by Simon. So, she had bought some new ones. Although the vi was huge, she managed to decorate the entire ce with festive-looking flowers and motifs, with the exception of some full-length windows and the main door. She had put up all the wall decorations except the set she was holding. She wanted to put them up with Julian, and therefore instructed the servants not to touch them. Both of them were in rather sullen moods, but the moment Diana asked that, Julian immediately walked toward her without any dy. He took over the decorations. ¡°Let me.¡± He had a height advantage and could reach right in the middle of the window just by standing and raising his arms. The sunlight shone on his face, making the features of his handsome face stand out even more. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was undeniable. Having a handsome face came in handy at times. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 For example, its effect on Diana right now was undeniable. The sight of his handsome face improved her mood so much, she almost forgot that she was angry with him for lying to her. She even smiled at him and advised, ¡°It¡¯s a little crooked. Pull it slightly to the left.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Julian did so. ¡°Is it still crooked?¡± ¡°Yes, it still is.¡± Diana stood in the middle and looked at it. ¡± It¡¯s still not right.¡± She pointed towards the left. ¡°A little more to the left.¡± Julian adjusted it ordingly. ¡°How about now?¡± This took much time and effort. Diana shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still not straight. Now it¡¯s too much to the left. You need to adjust it to the right a bit more ¡° If it were anyone else, Julian would have dusted his hands and called it quits. Or rather, aside from Diana, no one else could possibly make him stand here. Not to mention make him move left and right like a bumbling idiot. But this person was Diana. He was willing to do her every bidding. Even if it was something as minor as sticking wall decorations, everything seemed meaningful as long as he was doing it with her. ¡°Forget it,¡± Diana said, as he was clearly still not doing it right. ¡°Take the decorations down and have a break.¡± Holding his arms up like this constantly must be tiring. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m very fit and strong.¡± Julian looked straight at her. ¡°You should be very clear about this.¡± He didn¡¯t ask it as a question. It was a statement without any doubt. Diana waspletely taken aback by his shamelessness, and was rendered speechless for a while. The evening sun was glowing, and the sky was covered with clouds of orange and red hues. The red sky made her face blush. She looked at Julian with a flushed face, and carefully nced at the servants around them. ¡®There are people around.¡± Thankfully, they were all busy preparing for the new year eve¡¯s dinner. As such, no one paid attention to what they were saying. They simply thought that Diana and Julian standing together made for a beautiful scene. A handsome man and beautiful woman was worthy of a ssic oil painting. ¡°So what if there are?¡± Julian said in all seriousness. ¡®That can¡¯t affect us husband and wife from whispering sweet nothings to each other.¡± What husband and wife? As long as they haven¡¯t gone through remarriage procedures, they weren¡¯t legally husband and wife. It made whoever proimed them to be husband and wife sound weak. Julian seemed to consider this, so he made a decision there and then as he held the wall decoration. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get remarried early?¡± There was no need to insist on waiting till his birthday. ¡°Why so anxious?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it so soon.¡± Julian had everything. Diana didn¡¯t know what to give him on his birthday. She thought about it for a long time, and concluded that getting remarried on that day was the best present she could give him. She didn¡¯t want to bring that forward. ¡°What exactly happened between you and Oliver?¡± She had a feeling that Julian had been acting strange ever since he spoke to Oliver just now. Julian inevitably thought about Simon Channing. ¡°Nothing.¡± His face darkened. Worried that Diana would overthink things, he quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go ording to our initial n regarding our remarriage.¡± He nced at her and went on, ¡°Wait for Nina at home. I have something else to attend to, and I need to head out.¡± He must see Simon Channing. The illegitimate son Diana had once mentioned but he never cared about¡­ Diana could tell that he was troubled, but his unwillingness toe clean with her angered her somewhat. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Julian didn¡¯t even notice that her voice had turned cold. She wondered if she should go and see Oliver, and ask what exactly they spoke about thatnded Julian in such a state. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 However, the thought of Oliver scheming against her and forcing her to the Pabians¡¯ residence made her resistant against him. She pondered for a moment, and finally decided to reach out to Simon. After all, Simon had a part to y in inviting her over to the Pabians. He probably shared a good rtionship with Oliver. She might be able to find something out from him. Standing at the door of the Channings residence, Julian didn¡¯t see Simon in it after driving over. It was almost the new year, yet Simon wasn¡¯t home. Nobody cared about where he went. Julian, unable to locate him, had no choice but to return to the vi. Diana was still waiting for him, after all. Yet when he returned home, not only was Nina not there yet, but even Diana wasn¡¯t around. The wall decorations were left forgotten on the table, which told of how much of a hurry Diana must¡¯ve been in when she left. She didn¡¯t even bother tidying up the ce before leaving. The servants thought they wanted to use the decorations again, and didn¡¯t dare to keep them. The servant in the kitchen saw him return and said happily,¡± Sir, the pastries are all wrapped up. When shall we bake them?¡± If the pastries were left outside for too long, the dough will be t and they wouldn¡¯t taste good after being baked in the oven. Julian nced in the direction of the kitchen. The chocte pastries Diana had wrapped were still disyed on the counter. They were mixed with some of the pastries he had wrapped-his were lying limply on the baking sheet, urately reflecting the state of his current mood. ¡°She isn¡¯t back yet. Let¡¯s not bake it first.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the madam head out to look for you?¡± The servant found it rather strange as she said, ¡°She looked very happy when she headed out.¡± Perhaps she went looking for Nina. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her what time she¡¯ll be reaching home,¡± Julian said as he dialed Diana¡¯s number. However, Diana didn¡¯t answer the call. Julian called Vans, and got him to ask Nina what time the both of them would being. Vans was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m standing right in front of Nina.¡± He looked around and added, ¡°But I don¡¯t see Diana around.¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Vans to find Nina so quickly. It seemed they had prepared too many pastries. Julian didn¡¯t think much of it and said, ¡°Then ask Nina whether Diana contacted her. I¡¯m waiting at home for her for dinner.¡± Vans thought he must have heard Julian wrongly. Did he just hear Julian say something homely? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then, he asked Nina Julian¡¯s question. Nina was slightly stunned. The look on her face turned tense as she grabbed Vans¡¯ phone. ¡°Diana¡¯s not home?¡± Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°She didn¡¯t go look for you?¡± If she didn¡¯t, where did she go? All the bad things that happened to Diana shed past his mind, and Julian¡¯s heart was at his throat. ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± He had thought that Diana went to look for Nina, but Nina didn¡¯t see her at all! Diana didn¡¯t contact Nina, either! So, where was she right now? Julian was so anxious, he personally drove out with Noel right after hanging up. He began looking for her while simultaneouslyunching a search on her. No one could be as anxious as he was. He was deathly worried that something untoward might happen to Diana again. He had promised that he would never let her get hurt again. Nothing must happen to her-nothing! He left in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t notice that some of the wall decorations that Diana left behind had fallen on the floor. There were some footsteps on them. The decorations were trampled on and looked terrible, losing all their former glory and luster. However, he didn¡¯t pay them any attention as he waspletely focused on looking for Diana. He eventually managed to find her. ¡­Right at the doorstep of the Channings¡¯ residence. He sat in the car, and saw her walking happily into the main door. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Who could she be looking for at the Channings? Oliver Channing, who else? She didn¡¯t even know anyone else. As for Simon Channing¡­ Julian remembered that she didn¡¯t look very happy at the mention of his name. What¡¯s more, Simon was the one who dragged her to the Pabians¡¯. That probably only served to worsen her impression of him. ¡°Sir.¡± Noel could feel the mood in the car worsening, and became cautious even in his breathing. ¡°Shall¡­ Shall we look for her at the Channings¡¯?¡± ¡°No need.¡± It seemed she wasn¡¯t in any danger whatsoever. She even looked like she was in a great mood. Why did Julian even bother? ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The moment he issued his instruction, the limited edition Rolls Royce drove off slowly in the night. Diana waspletely unaware of what was going on outside. She had agreed to meet Simon here. As she had guessed, he did know the reason Julian was so upset after seeing Oliver. However, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it over the phone and requested for her toe to the Channings¡¯ residence instead. She was willing to do anything as long as she could unravel the knot in Julian¡¯s heart and make him stop feeling so mncholic before the new year began. At that time, Simon had just returned home. Now that he had the intention of returning to the Fulchers, he decided not to celebrate the new year or have a meal with the Channings. With Oliver taking the reins in the family business, Simon¡¯s identity in the Channings no longer remained a secret. Even though gossip mongers dared not make a peep before Simon, he didn¡¯t want to be subject to their judgment and stares. He would rather meet Diana instead. The thought of her made him recall the fine fuzz behind her ear. As if glowing from the memories, his usual dark and sullen face brightened. ¡°What exactly is going on with Julian?¡± It had always been like this¡ªher mentioning Julian each time she met him. Julian Fulcher, Julian Fulcher! They clearly shared the same father, same grandparents, and same ancestors. Why did Julian have everything, whereas Simon had nothing?! Even Diana spoke incessantly of him. A strong sense of jealousy and discontentment arose in his chest, and his aura turned aggressive at that moment. Diana¡¯s breath was caught in her chest. She suddenly remembered something. Simon Channing¡­ Seemed to feel something for her. Didn¡¯t that make it inappropriate for her to take the initiative to visit today? But thest time she asked him directly, he didn¡¯t reply to her. Coincidentally, Simon had thought of the same thing. ¡®Yes, I like you.¡± He was replying to the question Diana posed to him at the Pabians. He leaned in close to her, adding, ¡°Quick, tell Julian Fulcher that you no longer love him and want to be with me instead.¡± He was so direct. That in turn lessened her worries. Simon turned out to be better than Oliver, who looked gentle and kind on the surface but was unexpectedly hypocritical. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re about to get remarried. Don¡¯t be like this,¡± Diana said, waving her hands andpletely disregarding his words. She was getting less and less scared of him now. In fact, the more she got to know him, the stronger the sense of affinity she felt with him. In fact, Simon felt like an old friend to her. She gazed at him, and asked the question that she previously found strange. ¡°Is there something going on between you and Julian?¡± Why was it that for some reason, she would always see a shadow of Julian¡¯s figure in Simon? At that moment, the look in Simon¡¯s eyes turnedplicated. However, he recovered very quickly. ¡°Yes there is, and it¡¯s something very earth-shattering. Something that would make Julian very upset if it were exposed.¡± What could possibly be between these two men? Aside from blood rtion, Diana couldn¡¯t fathom anything else. So she joked, ¡°Are you the long-lost son of thete Mr. and Mrs. Fulcher?¡± That was close. Still, it wasn¡¯t the correct answer. Simon grinned. ¡®You¡¯re very smart indeed.¡± No wonder the high and mighty Julian loved her so! Chapter 691 Chapter 691 ¡°But I¡­¡± Diana was stunned speechless, even before Simon could finish his sentence. She had only been joking! She didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out to be the truth! In that instant, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t believe such a dramatic thing could happen to Julian. Her lips trembled as she continued off from where Simon stopped. ¡°But¡­ You and Julian don¡¯t have the same father.¡± Simon didn¡¯t even give her time to react. ¡°Yes, you guessed it right.¡± No wonder Julian was suddenly so upset! If Simon and Julian had different fathers, it meant the parents he had always thought were deeply in love had long drifted apart. Julian must be deeply heartbroken. He was already the type to keep things to himself, and now, he would surely be even more tormented by keeping this matter to himself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned around immediately, eager to leave. ¡°I want to go home.¡± Julian was waiting for her. She needed to go back andfort him. Even if she couldn¡¯t do anything, she would hug him. She was certain he would feel her presence and sincerity. Diana had never felt this flustered in her life; not when she was trapped in a warehouse at a hotel, or dragged to the Pabians¡¯ residence, or even when Simon ordered his men to keep an eye on Julian in the past. Right now, she felt like she had lost her soul. Simon watched her, chuckling. ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Julian had only learned a fact. Was something so insignificant worth having someone feeling great distress over him? What about Simon? His own parents abandoned him and threw him to the Channing family right after his birth. What about his feelings? Simon took a deep breath and stopped Diana, who was desperately trying to run. ¡°If you go back now, you¡¯ll really hurt him.¡± His words were like a curse, instantly pulling Diana back. She didn¡¯t even look back when she desperately tried to run. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Julian doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship yet,¡± Simon replied, ncing at her. He deliberately twisted his words, saying, ¡°Oliver didn¡¯t tell him about us being brothers. He only mentioned something rted to business. After all, Fulcher Inc. has been quite turbulent recently.¡± Diana knew about this. When Fulcher Inc.¡¯s stocks plummeted, the entire A-share market was shaken. She had seen it on the front page of the news. ¡°So it was just a business¡­¡± She immediately rxed before sighing, flushed slightly from the sudden relief. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good. He doesn¡¯t know yet, fortunately¡­¡± Still, sooner orter, Julian woulde across this fact and realize that his parents weren¡¯t as loving as he had imagined. He had lost his parents at a young age, and cherished his memories of them. Having a stepbrother making an appearance out of the blue would be a huge blow to him. Suddenly, she thought of something important and looked up at Simon. ¡°Did Grandma know about this?¡± Simon sneered, ¡°You mean my identity?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course she knew,¡± Simon hissed through gritted teeth, obviously holding some resentment for the late olddy.¡± She personally carted me to the Channing family straight from the hospital.¡± He was less than three hours old at that time. ¡°Why mention that dead old woman?¡± Anyway, she¡¯s already dead. Dead, and six feet under. With her gone, there was no one left to help the Channing family. The Channings must fend for themselves and snatch what belonged to them from Fulcher Inc. The Channing and Fulcher families would inevitably sh sooner orter. That would be the only time Simon would have the opportunity to break free from the Channings and prepare to seize everything from the Fulcher family, including Diana. He would take everything his brother had! Diana was displeased with how Simon mentioned Madam Fulcher, and her face turned stiff. ¡°That¡¯s Grandma. How can you speak about her like that?¡± ¡°Then how should I speak? Should I call her Grandma too?¡± Simon asked deliberately, his tone mocking. ¡°Or should I call my dear brother and ask for his opinion first to see if he agrees with me calling her Grandma?¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana instinctively shouted. When she saw that he didn¡¯t actually take out his phone, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want Julian to find out about his blood rtionship with Simon so soon. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Just then, Simon said, ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing. Diana pulled her phone out, and saw that Nina was calling her. ¡°Where are you?!¡± Nina sounded particrly anxious. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has been looking for you all day, but now we can¡¯t reach him! Did you two meet up or not?¡± Diana was taken aback by the information. ¡°Julian was looking for me?¡± How could he have been looking for her when she hadn¡¯t even received a single phone call? ¡°Yeah,¡± Nina replied, then briefly told Diana about the events of the evening. ¡°When Vans came to see me, he happened to receive a call from Julian. He wanted Vans to ask me what time you¡¯d being home. He thought we were together.¡± After Nina finished speaking, she paused before asking, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said, and she quickly looked at her phone. There was one missed call, but it was from an hour ago. Since then, there hadn¡¯t been a call or even a text message. That was the reason she didn¡¯t pay attention to her phone and instead had been discussing with Simon about his blood rtionship with Julian. After thinking for a moment, Diana suddenly understood.¡± He probably thought I went home.¡± Tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve. Once it was past midnight, it would be the new year. There was no reason for her to stay outside for too long. Julian must have assumed she would return home soon. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t call again. She didn¡¯t want to stay outside for too long and worry him. And so, she immediately hung up the phone and said goodbye to Simon. ¡°I need to go home,¡± she said. ¡°Julian¡¯s waiting for me to celebrate the new year.¡± ¡°Celebrating the new year? What¡¯s so great about it?¡± Simon scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of family members sitting together,plimenting each other, and eating and drinking. It¡¯s not worth your concern.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Diana exined. ¡°Julian and I¡­¡± She paused, thinking about thete Madam Fulcher and their two lost babies who had passed away this year. A painful sensation welled up in her heart, and she said with difficulty, ¡°Julian and I only have each other now.¡± This New Year was important to them. They had to be there for each other. ¡°And New Year isn¡¯t just about feasting. It¡¯s about being by his side, staying up until midnight, and wishing each other Happy New Year. That¡¯s all we need,¡± she said, sounding slightly exhausted. Julian rarely drank alcohol, either. The two of them couldn¡¯t afford to drink much. Nina still had outstanding debts with Vans, so she wouldn¡¯t be going back for New Year¡¯s Eve this time. Diana and Julian didn¡¯t need to eat a lot of food, either. Just a few bites of some small dishes would satisfy them. Thinking of that scene, Diana smiled and said eagerly, ¡°With the arrival of the new year, there will be new wishes and hopes.¡± Every New Year, one would always have the belief that the current year would be a good one. How could something so hopeful not be worth caring about? After she finished speaking, she was about to turn around and leave; but was stopped by Simon. ¡°If you dare to leave, I guarantee you that Julian will know about the existence of his stepbrother immediately.¡± He emphasized thetter part of the sentence, causing her heart to tremble. ¡°And then? What¡¯s the point of telling him now?¡± ¡°No point,¡± Simon said. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing you all so happy during the New Year.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of me staying?¡± ¡°If you stay, his New Year¡¯s Eve will be iplete. He¡¯ll be sad, and that makes me happy. But if you leave, I¡¯ll be even more willing to make him more miserable and let him know the extent of the despicable things his supposedly loving and respectful parents and Madam Fulcher have done!¡± Julian would eventually find out about Simon being his halfbrother. But¡­ Not now. Diana thought she needed to find time to tell him slowly about it. Otherwise, considering Julian¡¯s feelings towards his parents, he would truly be devastated. What she had to do was to minimize the damage this revtion would cause him. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t go back. Diana understood Simon¡¯s intention. He had been brought to the Channing family at a young age, and as a result, developed a twisted mindset. He had no good feelings toward Julian, and he simply couldn¡¯t stand to see Julian happy or doing well. It wasn¡¯t necessarily about her staying with the Channing family tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my best friend¡¯s ce.¡± At this point, she could only trouble Nina. Maybe she could help shield thetter from Vans¡¯s harassment. ¡°I won¡¯t return to celebrate the New Year with Julian.¡± However, she could still make phone calls and video chat with Julian. As a single, cold bachelor, Simon obviouslycked experience in love. He couldn¡¯t think of various ways for lovers to stay in touch. It was possible to spend the New Year with him through electronic devices as long as Simon didn¡¯t reveal this information to Julian. Diana felt reassured by that. Simon hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°No.¡± He pointed to a guest room in the vi where he lived.¡± You¡¯ll stay here.¡± And spend the New Year with him. He wanted to experience what it was like to have Diana apany him during the New Year. Diana didn¡¯t expect him to be so overbearing. From this perspective, he did resemble Julian; but what did it matter for her to stay here on such an important holiday? Simon insisted on lying to Diana, making her believe that Julian still didn¡¯t know about their blood rtionship. In a stern tone, he added, ¡°If you refuse, Julian will have one more brother tonight.¡± In that case, it was better not to refuse. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Diana couldn¡¯t imagine the impact this would have on Julian. Most importantly, Madam Fulcher had been aware of it too. Yet, she had never mentioned it to Julian before her passing. This aspect troubled Diana to some extent. In the end, her bond with Madam Fulcher was too deep. Diana didn¡¯t think Madam Fulcher had done anything wrong. She believed that Madam Fulcher must have had her own reasons. Moreover, not telling Julian was probably a way to protect him, to shield him from knowing that his parents had long fallen out of love, and to protect him from getting hurt. However¡­ Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t mention this matter before her passing. Did Simon deceive her? Their so-called brotherly rtionship might not be as outrageous as it seemed. With this thought in mind, Diana said, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. I need evidence.¡± She stared directly into his eyes. ¡°Give me evidence that proves your connection to the Fulcher family. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Otherwise, she had no reason to be absent from Julian¡¯s side on such an important day based solely on Simon¡¯s words. As if Simon had been prepared, he handed her a document.¡± Take a look for yourself.¡± It was a DNA test report. ¡°Oliver helped me obtain Julian¡¯s sample.¡± As a precaution, Simon conducted this test early on. He didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy so soon. Diana couldn¡¯t say anything else with the evidence in front of her. Instead, her mind became even more muddled. The situation had unfolded too suddenly. If it weren¡¯t for this DNA test report, she would¡¯ve thought that although the situation was absurd, she wouldn¡¯t feel so shocked. It was only after she looked through the document that the sense of reality gradually intensified. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Simon, bing more and more astonished. It turned out that her previous sense of familiarity with him and the feeling he had some resemnce to Julian wasn¡¯t just an illusion. Blood rtionship like this, regardless of anyone¡¯s unwillingness, was an unchangeable fact. ¡°Fine.¡± Diana tightened her grip on the DNA test report. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Diana needed to give herself and Julian some time. She needed to figure out how to tell Julian that Simon was his biological brother, but she couldn¡¯t let him hear it from someone else. That was the only way she could minimize the blow to him. It was almost midnight, but Diana had yet to return. The pastries on the table had turned cold, and they looked pitifully t on the tes. Combined with Julian¡¯s gloomy expression, it all looked depressing. But no one dared to ask how to handle the situation. In the end, Julian ordered in a low voice, ¡°Dump it all.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The servant was hesitant. ¡°What about the ones that ma¡¯am personally made¡­¡± His emotions were hidden beneath his long, thickshes. His voice sounded low and restrained as he spoke again,¡± Don¡¯t leave anything out.¡± Instantly, everything was cleared away, and the food was dumped into the trash. At the same moment, when the clock struck twelve, Diana hurriedly sent the message in the conversation box that had been kept on her screen. It was a simple message: [Happy New Year, Julian.] After some thought, she quickly added, [I love you.] Then, she opened the video call function. She made two attempts, but no one answered. Just as Diana grew anxious and wondered if something had happened, Julian¡¯s call came in. Before this, she hadn¡¯t dared to contact him, fearing that bringing up the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be coming home for New Year¡¯s Eve would only make him angrier. So she decided to wait until now. Now, with his sudden call, Diana felt a bit nervous. She cleared her throat softly, making sure her voice sounded sweeter and more pleasant than ever before, and pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, Julian¡­¡± Her voice sounded so tender, and it made Julian¡¯s heart flutter. Perhaps no one in this world could say his name with such sweetness. Yet, this sweetness and joy weren¡¯t because of him; they were because she was at the Channing family¡¯s residence. Noting back to celebrate the New Year with him, staying with Oliver there, or spending the night¡­ Was that something to be excited about? Julian¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with terrifying darkness, like a pouring sea of ck ink; but Diana was completely oblivious to it. Instead, she pouted and asked, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Before, whenever she used this tone to talk to him, Julian would soften no matter what had happened. Diana just wanted to coax him. She didn¡¯t want him to be angry because she wouldn¡¯te home on New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Mmm.¡± Sure enough, he responded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Even though they were separated by such a distance and connected only by the flow of radio waves, Diana felt a sweet sensation in her heart. It felt as if he were standing right in front of her and gazing deeply at her with those affectionate dark, inky eyes. Just the thought of that scene made her delighted, as if flowers were blooming in the depths of her heart. She couldn¡¯t press down the delight in her voice as she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I¡¯m not home on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± How could he not be angry?! But he answered curtly, ¡°No. You¡¯re worried about Nina. Since Vans is bothering her and she can¡¯t come to the vi, you definitely can¡¯te back.¡± His voice sounded somewhat bitter. Diana felt a slight tightness in her throat as she listened. Still, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. After all, the reason Julian gave was much better than what she had imagined. So, she continued along with his line of thought. ¡°Yes, Nina¡¯s in a bad mood right now.¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Before Diana went to the Channing residence, Julian lied to her about recording his conversation with Oliver. Now, she was lying to him. They were even. With this assumption, Diana was able to lessen the guilt in her heart. ¡°She was crying just now. I was talking andforting her, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to call you,¡± Diana said, racking her brain as she tried to vividly describe the scene, thinking she had woven this lie seamlessly. ¡°As soon as I had a moment, I hurried to contact you, Julian. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Julian said, almost grinding his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what Diana was feeling or thinking now, as she thought him a fool. Apanying Nina? Comforting her? Hmph. Nina had already met with Vans. What else could Diana possibly have to do? If he hadn¡¯t seen her enter the Channing family¡¯s residence with his own eyes and never leave since, he might have believed her words! That unwavering trust he had for her was suddenly uprooted by an invisible hand. If he could, he really wanted to storm over to her right now and drag her out of the Channing residence. He wanted to ask her right in her face why she lied to him! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. And why was she absent on New Year¡¯s Eve and New Years, such important asions?! Dazed, he lowered his head and saw Diana¡¯s ¡°I love you¡± message before answering the phone. Hmph. She loved him? Where was the love? Staying by Oliver¡¯s side, but still saying she loved Julian? Just like his parents, who imed to love each other and were once the most harmonious and well- matched couple in the Richburgh family; but in reality, it was a joke! His father had long been having an affair. And his mother, despite knowing his father was cheating, still wanted to maintain the appearance of a happy family in front of him. They sure could act. A hint of malevolence rose in Julian¡¯s eyes, an emotion he had never experienced before. It was as if something hard was gradually breaking within his gaze. ¡°Is Nina doing alright now?¡± He was still giving Diana a chance. A chance for honesty. A chance not to deceive and delude him as his parents had done to each other. ¡°She¡¯s doing okay,¡± Diana told him, while anxiously sending a message to Nina to corroborate her story. She thought she had it all under control. After all, she couldn¡¯t let him know that she was currently at the Channing family¡¯s residence. Knowing Julian¡¯s jealous nature, he would surely suspect something about Oliver. And when that happened, there would be no way to exin, no matter how many words she had. ¡°She cried herself to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Julian¡¯s voice grew colder and colder, like a thick b of ice in the summertime, hitting one¡¯s face with an undeniable chill. But his voice had always had a low, resonant quality that could sometimes give off such an impression. Shortly after they got married, Diana once had ate-night phone conversation with him while he was on a business trip. One night, his voice was just like this. The first time Diana heard it, she thought he had found someone else during his trip and no longer loved her. The pain in her heart was unbearable, but she had her own pride and decided not to bother him. She didn¡¯t answer his calls or messages for several days straight. It wasn¡¯t until Julian arrived, disheveled and worn out, that she learned some people just had voices like that. Just like the man himself, who carried an unattainable air of dignity. Since then, she paid little attention to the changes in his ice during phone calls. ¡°Did you eat the pastries I made for you?¡± The fact she wasn¡¯t by his side on such a meaningful night like New Year¡¯s Eve filled her heart with deep regret. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Because of that deep regret, Diana had long umted a mountain full of words she wanted to say to Julian. She spoke incessantly, ¡°Did you get the ones I made with coins inside?¡± There was a saying that one should stuff a pastry with a coin among many pastries, and that whoever ate it would be blessed with good fortune. She was afraid Julian wouldn¡¯t get any coin-stuffed pastries, so she made ten of them all at once to increase the probability of Julian getting one. However, there was no response from the other end. She thought he might consider her idea foolish, so she said, ¡° Although it¡¯s a silly folk belief, it only happens once a year. What harm is there in believing?¡± She was willing to try anything, as long as it could bring him good luck. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you did,¡± Diana said, quickly jumping to conclusions. She didn¡¯t realize Julian¡¯s response was unrted to her question. Ignorant, she went on, ¡°As long as you eat it, you¡¯ll have abundant fortune in theing year. Who knows, maybe we can really bring back Aster and Star!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter,¡± Julian replied, finally speaking more than a few words. ¡°It¡¯s too early to discuss children now.¡± He had always been concerned about this matter, so why was he acting so unusual today? While Julian believed her lie of apanying Nina, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Diana couldn¡¯t be by his side at the vi. Thus, Diana surmised it was normal for him to be a little upset. Thinking this, she felt relieved and continued to coax him gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise I¡¯ll be by your side next New Year¡¯s Eve, without fail!¡± She spoke fervently, but Julian, on the other end, waspletely uninterested. Fake. It felt too fake. Right now, he felt that everything was extremely fake. Including the woman he loved so deeply. How could she stay with Oliver and still say such sweet words and promises to him? He had thought of asking what she was doing with Oliver at the Channing family¡¯s residence and why for a thousand times. Was she nning to make their rtionship like his parents -loving on the surface, but actually falling apart inside? Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Those words were like hooks lodged in his throat. They tugged tightly, as if voicing even a single word he had in mind would make his throat bleed. He didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was afraid that once he asked, he and Diana would never be able to go back to how they were before. But even if he didn¡¯t ask now, it seemed they couldn¡¯t go back to how they were before either. He keenly felt that he couldn¡¯t fully trust her anymore. He didn¡¯t even want to consider remarriage or having another baby. ¡°You¡­¡± He paused, recalling Oliver¡¯s question when thetter came to the vi. ¡°Remarried? Hah, are you sure Diana remarried you because she loves you?¡± Oliver had taunted. Julian used to be sure. He didn¡¯t even care. Yet¡­ Ever since he found out about the illegitimate child, he started to care. If Diana didn¡¯t have the feelings he thought she had for him, what was the point of remarrying? Having a baby¡­ What meaning did it hold? It would just be repeating the same mistakes his parents did. Everything in the world seemed utterly meaningless, as if everyone¡¯s ultimate fate was endless deception and hurt. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Julian was tired. He needed a good rest. And with that, he slept through the day. By the time he woke up, it was already the first day of the New Year. As for Diana, she woke up early at six in the morning as she wanted to go back to the vi to see Julian. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Last night, Julian sounded like he was in a terrible state. Even through the phone, it pained Diana deeply. But Simon insisted on having breakfast together. Helpless, Diana could only agree. However, even the luxurious and rich breakfast food before her tasted nd to her. The sandwiches Julian made for her were much more delicious. After sleeping on it, she had fully epted that Simon and Julian were brothers. Facing Simon now, she felt their facial features didn¡¯t resemble each other. Rather, only their temperament was simr. It seemed the men of the Fulcher family carried a touch of coldness to them. However, Julian appeared more noble, while Simon looked more mncholic. This was likely also due to their respective life experiences. Diana thought of Simon¡¯s attitude towards Madam Fulcher, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. She was itching to ask Simon about the specific hidden circumstances behind his abandonment. She was certain Madam Fulcher wasn¡¯t such a heartless person to send Simon to the Channing family just three hours after he was born. However, Simon didn¡¯t tell her. ¡°What hidden circumstances could there be?¡± They just didn¡¯t want him. It was that simple. ¡°Don¡¯t think that old hag is a good person just because she was good to you. Someone who can hold such a high position in the Channing family can¡¯t be such a straightforward person.¡± Having said that, Simon seemed to remember something and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she use her words to manipte Ka too?¡± If they didn¡¯t want her to marry into the Fulcher family, they could have just said so. Why deceive Ka into going abroad in such a roundabout way? As detestable as Ka was, Madam Fulcher¡¯s actions weren¡¯t particrly upright. Diana was stunned to hear his reasoning. Although she didn¡¯t like it, she couldn¡¯t find the words to refute him. She ended up with a flushed face, red from her trying to hold back her anger. In the end, she hurriedly took a few bites of her meal. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to stay here for even a minute. ¡°Sure,¡± Simon replied easily this time, not insisting for her to stay. ¡°Go wherever you want.¡± Whenever he thought about the person Julian longed for being by his side while thetter was forced to spend the New Year alone¡­ Wait, Diana said it was staying upte on New Year¡¯s Eve or whatever. Well, either way, it ted him. Now that Diana had finally obtained her freedom, she quickly made her way home, excited. Worried that Julian would figure out the truth, she went through all the lies she had fabricatedst night in her mind. After ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything about Simon¡¯s circumstances, she walked towards the vi¡¯s entrance. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m home!¡± Diana called eagerly as soon as she entered the vi. Soon, a servant came out. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the master went to work early in the morning. He¡¯s not at home.¡± Although they were curious about why Diana didn¡¯te backst night, no one dared to ask. Even if the two of them had a disagreement, the servants could guess it in secret. Diana remained ignorant, as the servant¡¯s words coincidentally confirmed what Simon had said about the reason behind Julian¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°It seems the situation at thepany is really bad.¡± Otherwise, why would he be busy working on New Year¡¯s Day? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana was somewhat frustrated that she couldn¡¯t help Julian with his work. She could only think about not causing any trouble for him, and so obediently went back to her room to wait for him to return. However, before she even reached the living room, she noticed several white lumps next to the trash bin. Curious, she approached and took a closer look. Weren¡¯t those the pastries she had personally made? Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly called for a servant. ¡°Didn¡¯t Julian eat these pastriesst night?¡± ¡°No,¡± the servant said, feeling regretful as well. ¡°Since you weren¡¯t here, he probably didn¡¯t find it pleasant to eat alone. He waited for you until midnight, but when the clock struck twelve¡­you still hadn¡¯t returned.¡± As the servant spoke, the image of Julian sitting alone in the living room came back to mind. Such a handsome man. Yet, so lonely. Anyone would feel sorry for him. When the servant spoke to Diana again, it was with a hint of reproach. ¡°The master waited for you the entire time, Ma¡¯am. How could you not return on such an important night as New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 ¡°I¡­¡± Diana opened her mouth, but her thoughts were a tangled mess. Oh no. Standing before the pile of unbaked pastries that had already turned into arge clump, she realized that Julian was truly angry. As for the superstition of eating a pastry with a coin inside, it waspletely baseless. Yet¡­ He was furious. Not only did he wait for her all night, but he also had the patience to listen to her rambling and finish the phone call with her. The more Diana thought about it, the more distressed and anxious she felt. She wished she could ask the servants at home: How do I appease my ex-husband when he¡¯s upset? I need to know right now! She didn¡¯t know that Julian wasn¡¯t angry. He was disappointed. Disappointed in Diana, in love, in his parents, and in his grandmother. His heart seemed to have withered, incapable of regaining any life. He couldn¡¯t even describe the awful sensation. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone, and everything seemed meaningless- even Diana. He didn¡¯t want to guess as to why she stayed at the Channing residence and lied to him. Tired. So, so tired. Julian closed his eyes as hey in his office chair, and was silent for a long time. Meanwhile, Diana waited for him at the vi for a long time, but he still didn¡¯t return. She didn¡¯t want to call him again. She feared she would be forced to lie again if they got into another discussion. The lie she toldst night troubled her all day. As for how to appease him¡­ Diana thought for a long time, and decided to take the necessary documents for remarriage and go to Fulcher Inc. to see him. She wanted to handle the remarriage procedures today. Didn¡¯t Julian mention it before? He didn¡¯t want to do it on his birthday; he wanted to do it in advance. So, let¡¯s do it in advance! As long as it could please him, there was no harm in getting remarried now. She would consider it an apology for what happenedst night. The thought of the two of them bing husband and wife again excited her to no end. She hummed a song all the way, and the driver looked at her as if she were crazy. She was such a beautiful woman, so why did she act as though she had lost her mind? Diana understood the look in his eyes, and smiled as she took out the bills from her pocket. ¡°No need for change, mister.¡± She and Julian were about to remarry today, so she was generous. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day, and you¡¯re out driving. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Even their family¡¯s chauffeur had the day off and went home. Working people didn¡¯t have it easy. Those who worked their backs off during this time of the year certainly wanted to earn a bit more money. The driver¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± Generous customers like her were hard toe by. Now in a good mood, he couldn¡¯t help but strike up a conversation. ¡°Why are you headed for Fulcher Inc. today, ma¡¯am?¡± Today is New Year¡¯s, so everyone should have the day off, right? ¡°Oh!¡± Diana¡¯s smile widened, feeling even more convinced that bringing the documents to see Julian was the right decision. ¡°I¡¯m here to marry the love of my life!¡± The driver was taken aback. ¡°Your beloved works at Fulcher Inc.?¡± Not only did he work there, but he also managed the entire Fulcher Inc! In that instant, Diana suddenly felt a sense of pride and nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very hardworking and diligent.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was why he didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to work even on a day like today, putting in all his effort and diligently working. Diana imagined him in a suit, earnestly handling documents with his head down, and her heart throbbed even harder. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Diana really wanted to see Julian as soon as possible. The cab stopped, and she couldn¡¯t wait to open the door and get out. She was almost there. The driver even made a gesture of encouragement to her.¡± Youngdy, when you have such a hardworking and outstanding man, you must hold on to him tightly!¡± The driver thought for a moment and added, ¡°I wish you all the best, and I hope you have a smooth wedding!¡± Technically, it was her second marriage. Still, the first and second marriages were to the same person. Diana didn¡¯t exin, and simply epted that she was more proactive in the marriage this time. Little did she know that Julian was even more anxious. He had been telling her every day toplete the paperwork, and was so eager too. Could things ever not go smoothly for her today? But one should always ept others¡¯ well wishes, so Diana smiled and thanked the driver. ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± With that, she swiftly ran into the lobby of Fulcher Inc. headquarters. Fulcher Inc. was located in the city center. While Diana¡¯s office was just a tiny space within the vast city center, withrgerpanies upying an entire building floor. Evenrger ones might take up multiple floors in an office building. As for medium-sizedpanies, they would choose to set up their factories on the outskirts. Only the financially powerful, such as Fulcher Inc, stood at the top of the food chain. They had purchased an entire building in the prime location of the city center. The entire building belonged to them. Therefore, everything was done exceptionally well, whether it was the security system or anything else. As soon as Diana entered, she was stopped by someone. The receptionist asked her to present her appointment documents. ¡°Mr. Fulcher is a very busy man. Not everyone can see him just because they want to.¡± Diana rarely came to thepany. When she hade before, she always followed Julian, with a big hat covering her head. It was difficult for people to see her face clearly. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the receptionist didn¡¯t recognize her. Diana didn¡¯t mind at all, and took out her phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give Julian a call.¡± Julian. Julian. This woman was really delusional! How could she address their boss in such an intimate manner?! The receptionist rolled her eyes at Diana. She would wait and see how Diana would make this phone call, and how thetter would handle this situation. Sure enough¡­ Diana said awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s not answering¡­ I think he¡¯s still mad at me¡­¡± ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t think you can deceive your way through here just because you have looks. Plenty of women want to see Mr. Fulcher every day, and they have all sorts of excuses.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But every single one of them was as insignificant as her, a mere receptionist. She could only stand here every day, admiring his elegance as he came and went from work. Thinking of Julian, the receptionist¡¯s face twisted. ¡°As for delusional people like you who call Mr. Fulcher by pet names and im he¡¯s mad at you, there are plenty of them!¡± Diana was speechless after hearing the receptionist¡¯s string of words. Her eyes widened. She knew Julian was popr, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this popr! Instantly, a bitter feeling surged up in her heart and made her stomach churn. ¡°So those women can¡¯t get in? They can¡¯t see him at all?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± the receptionist boasted proudly. ¡°Our Mr. Fulcher is not only young and wealthy, but he¡¯s also even more handsome than a celebrity. He maintains a clean personal life. Except for his wife, no woman can get close to him.¡± The receptionist¡¯s voice carried a tinge of regret as she continued, ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I heard he recently had some problems with his wife and got divorced. I wonder who¡¯ll be lucky enough to marry him in his next marriage.¡± Of course, it would be none other than Diana! Diana had never been so happy in her life. She couldn¡¯t believe that news of Julian loving her had spread so widely. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Not only was there a lot of talk in the aristocratic families, but even the receptionist had also heard something! Diana wasn¡¯t the type who liked to show off, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help herself. The corners of her mouth curved upwards in a mad, confident smile as she said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m his wife, the next person to marry him¡­ It¡¯s still me!¡± Her skin was as white as snow, and her delicate features seemed to glow. Her overall temperament was dignified and elegant, and she looked like a noble painting. Just standing there quietly, she made it impossible for people to look away. Indeed¡­ She was more convincing than any of the women who hade to see Mr. Fulcher before. Seeing the dumbfounded look on the receptionist¡¯s face, Diana smiled even more widely and said, ¡°Give him a call, and say¡­his ex-wife is inviting him to get married.¡± Ex-wife? Inviting him to get married? And she was supposed to call Mr. Fulcher?! The receptionist was on the verge of dying ofughter. ¡°I¡¯ve told you! Just because you¡¯re good-looking, don¡¯t casually lie and brag. I¡¯ve seen many women like you standing here!¡± The receptionist definitely wouldn¡¯t make this call. In case someone from above med her, she might even lose her job. Diana sighed helplessly. ¡°Then how about you call Noel?¡± Various women who previously imed to be Julian¡¯s women and wanted to see him had never known his assistant¡¯s name. The receptionist¡¯s interest was piqued all of a sudden. She had heard of Julian¡¯s reputation for doting on his wife. She had heard that he had even knelt down for his wife! If the woman in front of her was really the young mistress of their Fulcher Inc., then she certainly couldn¡¯t be negligent! She instantly changed her mind and attitude as she asked Diana, ¡°Shall I make the call and ask?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Julian was currently in a meeting. The executives were called to the conference room on the first day of the new year, and their moods weren¡¯t very pleasant. Still, it wasn¡¯t like they could do anything about their workaholic boss! Not just a workaholic, but an extremely meticulous one at that! If he called them over, there must be something important to discuss. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, no one dared to oppose it. Sure enough, Julian¡¯s meeting this time was mainly directed at the Channing family. Everyone present knew about the recent stock market maniption by the family against Fulcher Inc. They also knew that the Channings had nted some spies in thepany to cause trouble. They wondered how Julian would retaliate. They looked at the agenda for the meeting today, all quite eager. Dozens of eyes were fixed on Julian, waiting for the man to speak up and reveal his ns. But at this moment, Julian¡¯s mind was filled with images of Diana going to the Channing residence yesterday, spending New Year¡¯s Eve with Oliver, and waiting for the arrival of the new year together with him. Just the thought of that scene gave Julian the urge to destroy the whole world! The Channing family was insignificant! What do they matter?! As he started the meeting, the despont air around him had now been reced by a majestic one. Julian¡¯s low and icy voice echoed in the room. ¡°Cancel all projects between Fulcher Inc. and the Channing family!¡± The Fulcher and Channing families had always been coborating. If their projects were suddenly cut off now, not only would the Channing family be affected, but Fulcher Inc. would also be implicated. Julian knew what everyone thought, and continued, ¡°Fulcher Inc.¡¯s profits won¡¯t drop. They will only continue to grow rapidly.¡± He made a promise, and he would deliver. No one in the room dared to speak up. He continued, ¡°Cease all ongoing negotiations immediately!¡± He intended tounch a full-scale attack on the Channing family. Soon, news about Fulcher Inc.¡¯s actions against the Channing family would spread. At that time, not only would Fulcher Inc. revoke their cooperation, but evenpanies that had friendly rtions with Fulcher Inc. or intended to coborate with the Channings would withdraw one after another. The Channing family¡­was about to face a massive upheaval. The economic losses inflicted upon them would likely amount to billions! This was the price they had to pay for plotting against Diana and spending New Year¡¯s Eve with her! Recalling Diana¡¯s overnight absencest night and her the way she spoke during their phone call¡­ And the lies she told him¡­! Julian once again sank into an uncontroble rage. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 The atmosphere in the entire office became incredibly heavy, and only Noel dared to interrupt the tense mood. He began cautiously, ¡°Sir¡­¡± He approached Julian,and informed him what the receptionist had told him. ¡°The madam is here. She¡¯s waiting for you downstairs.¡± Diana had never proactivelye to the office before. It seemed she was feeling guilty. Well, at least she had a conscience and knew toe here to make amends. Julian¡¯s mood improved slightly at the thought. Actually, as long as she behaved properly and was willing to confess what happenedst night between her and Oliver, he could pretend nothing had happened. ¡°She¡¯s not here to apologize,¡± Noel shook his head, leaning close to his ear with a mysterious expression, and continued happily, ¡°She says she¡¯s here to invite you to get married!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This was what Julian wanted all along! It should melt his icy demeanor. To Noel¡¯s surprise, Julian¡¯s face grew even colder. ¡°Invite me to get married?¡± What did she take the remarriage for?! Right now, remarriage should be the most beautiful thing for the two of them. Yet here she was, using it as a tool to cover up her lies fromst night! ¡°Tell her to leave,¡± Julian snapped coldly. ¡°Remarriage is even more impossible!¡± Diana listened as the receptionist recounted everything, and felt as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°How is this possible?¡± All her joy and anticipation suddenly vanished, and a chill settled in her core. Diana looked at the receptionist in disbelief. ¡°How could he say something like that¡­?¡± Julian was looking forward to the remarriage so much. How could he refuse to even see her, and even say¡­ That it was impossible? Even if she couldn¡¯t see him in person, Diana could imagine his icy gaze and his sharp jaw when he said those words. The consequences of his anger¡­ They were even more severe than she had anticipated. She gripped the documents in her hand tightly, almost exerting all her strength, just like when she held that prenatal examination report in the past. Her fingertips turned white from the pressure. For a moment, she wanted to rush to Julian and tell him why she stayed out that night. Yet, she couldn¡¯t. She would rather let him be angry about her staying out all night than let him know the truth that his so- called loving parents had long drifted apart without any preparation¡­ She didn¡¯t want Julian to think that the vow they made in front of the grave, promising eternal love even in death, was just a joke. Because his parents¡­ Even before their deaths, they were no longer in love. Simon¡¯s appearance was the best evidence of it. Diana thought of the DNA test report and felt her heart break for Julian. This situation happened so suddenly, she still hadn¡¯t figured out how to approach him or how to tell him about it. The receptionist saw that she refused to leave and immediately changed her attitude, mocking her, ¡°Wife? Hah. More like, former wife.¡± Julian had already made it clear that remarriage was impossible, so what was this woman still doing at Fulcher Inc.? ¡°Security!¡± she called someone over. ¡°Throw her out!¡± They had no need to be polite to a woman Mr. Fulcher didn¡¯t want. Soon, someone came to drive Diana out. Receiving such treatment at Fulcher Inc. was a first for Diana. Diana thought that it was all Julian¡¯s intention. The various instances of his coldness towards her in the past remained vivid in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart. Was it really worth it for her to consider him like this? ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Diana pushed away the security guard, her expression gradually turning cold. ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to remarry, she wouldn¡¯t force it. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 When Diana left the vi in the morning, she was filled with excitement and anticipation for rekindling her married life with Julian. Now that she had returned, all she had was the documents in her hand and no one by her side. She felt as lonely as she looked. The atmosphere in the entire vi was icy and oppressive, devoid of any New Year¡¯s joy andughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Fulchere back with you?¡± Mrs. Lay asked. Mrs. Lay was someone who had been transferred from the old manor, Madam Fulcher¡¯s residence. She was an old servant who had been ustomed to serving Madam Fulcher. After Mr. Carter left, Madam Fulcher wanted her to take care of Diana. However, Julian had been hesitant about bringing Mrs. Lay; he feared Madam Fulcher would be ufortable without Mrs. Lay being around to help, so he had never agreed. After Madam Fulcher passed away, Julian took the initiative to bring Mrs. Lay to his residence. He and Diana treated her as an elder of their family. In the vi, she was the only person who dared to inquire about Diana and Julian¡¯s private matters. ¡°He¡­¡± Diana didn¡¯t know how to exin. When she went out, she was ecstatic and told everyone that she would marry Julian again. But now, she returned alone. Was there anything more humiliating than this? Mrs. Lay sensed her disappointment, and realized the remarriage might not have gone smoothly. She immediately tried to defuse the situation for Diana. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s my fault! I should¡¯ve reminded you earlier. Today¡¯s the first day of the New Year, so the Civil Affairs Bureau is closed.¡± Right! Today was the first day of the New Year, and the Civil Affairs Bureau was closed. Even if Julian had agreed, they couldn¡¯tplete the procedure. No, that wasn¡¯t right. Julian was such a meticulous person, so he wouldn¡¯t have overlooked this point. On the contrary, it was precisely because he thought of this that he rejected her remarriage invitation. ¡°Mrs. Lay¡­¡± Diana felt regretful. ¡°Did I seem insincere when I brought up this matter today?¡± Bringing it up on a day when the Civil Affairs Bureau was closed felt like she was joking about remarriage, ying games with him. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t.¡± Mrs. Lay continued tofort her. ¡°You¡¯re always sincere toward Mr. Fulcher, no matter the time.¡± In Mrs. Lay¡¯s eyes, Diana¡¯s integrity was unquestionable. She didn¡¯t believe that Diana would deliberately y games with Julian and manipte him. That left the possibility that Julian was still angry about what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve. However, Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t remind Diana of this. Instead, she followed Diana¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°Mr. Fulcher always has a cold exterior but a warm heart. Even when he had disagreements with Madam Fulcher in the past, he wouldn¡¯t single bite at the dining table and leave all the dishes she loved on purpose. He was clearly considerate of her, but he wouldn¡¯t say a word.¡± Mrs. Lay sighed. ¡°Such a personality is the most disadvantageous. And he¡¯s the same way with you. Even though he loves you to death, he just won¡¯t relent with his words.¡± Diana was familiar with Julian¡¯s character. In the end, their conflict between them was ultimately because she didn¡¯te home on New Year¡¯s Eve¡­ After listening to Mrs. Lay¡¯s words, she suddenly softened. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then¡­ Should I make him some soup?¡± He loved the stomach-nourishing soup she used to make. It had been a long time since she made some for him, and it could be her way of apologizing. The soup had been simmering for the entire afternoon, and the aroma wafted through the vi. It looked enticing enough to make one¡¯s mouth water without even needing to smell it. When Julian came home from work, the first thing that filled his nostrils was the fragrance of this soup. He was famished. It hadn¡¯t bothered him at the office, but his stomach growled as soon as he arrived home. But¡­ As soon as he smelled this fragrance, he knew Diana was the one who it. So, he hesitated to enter the kitchen. Diana had been waiting for him for a while. After seeing his hesitation, she took the initiative to approach him. ¡°Julian, wee back.¡± In her eyes, there was a cautious attempt to please him. It made Julian¡¯s heart ache. His gentle and tender wife¡­ When did she ever need to look at him with such eyes? As he studied her appearance, he softened a bit. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Why are you only wearing a thin shirt?¡± With that, he strode forward toward the cloakroom before returning with a long coat for Diana. ¡°Put this on.¡± The coat was made of silk-cotton fabric. When she put it on, it had a delicate touch; more importantly, it carried his feelings of care. It made the coat incrediblyfortable to wear. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 The heavy warmth, just like his deep love, warmed Diana¡¯s heart. Her previous gripes vanished in an instant with the heat brought by the coat. She looked at him with a bright smile, and said, ¡°Julian, have some soup.¡± The fragrance of the soup wafted through the air. Her eyes sparkled like stars, and her voice was as sweet as the melodious song of a morning oriole, unforgettable to the ears of anyone who heard it. She sounded exactly the same as when she called him on New Year¡¯s Eve. At that time¡­ Did she look at Oliver using those same bright and starry eyes? What was so good about that man? After Oliver had schemed against her like that, he still managed to make her leave Julian on New Year¡¯s Eve and go to his residence¡­ And on that night¡­ What did they say to each other? What did they do? Diana¡­ Would she betray him as his parents had done to each other? Julian didn¡¯t know. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nor did he dare to think or ask about it. ¡°Julian.¡± Diana tried again, as she tightened the coat around her and gave Mrs. Lay a grateful look. She had been rejected in her proposal today, and was even chased away by the security guards. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t angry or indifferent about it. Without Mrs. Lay¡¯s gentle reminder, she would never have taken the initiative to mend their rtionship. And now, after giving in slightly, he had brought her a coat to wear. Diana smiled warmly, and her eyes filled with affection as she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and have some?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The thought of Diana being at the Channing residence on New Year¡¯s Eve, Simon¡¯s origins, and his parents¡¯ betrayal choked him. Suddenly, the soup seemed to have lost its appetizing taste. ¡°I already ate at the office.¡± Diana was taken aback by his refusal, but she wanted to try again. ¡°Julian, I made this soup just for you.¡± Even if he had already eaten, he could at least be considerate of her feelings and have just a little of the soup! In the past, whenever he was angry, she would be even angrier than him. Diana had never been so eager to make soup for him and coax him. Why was she acting so out of character now? Was it because she felt guilty? And because of her guilt, she treated their marriage as a game! Thinking this, Julian felt a stabbing pain in his heart. ¡°Oliver¡­ w Forget it. He shouldn¡¯t ask. But Diana had already heard Oliver¡¯s name, and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Oliver? What about him?¡± Had he done something against her again? Diana couldn¡¯t help butment to Julian. ¡°I still can¡¯t ept he¡¯s such a calcting and ruthless person¡­¡± See? Even when faced with solid facts and evidence right in front of her, she still refused to believe that Oliver wasn¡¯t a good person. The sensation to Julian was akin to being trapped in the water, struggling everywhere but unable to grab onto a piece of driftwood despite all his efforts. It brought him powerlessness that almost shattered his whole being. It wasn¡¯t until his jaw tightened and his muscles became stiff that he started to take in the reality around him. The dining room lights suddenly felt harsh and dazzling. Julian stood under the lights, exuding a chilling aura as he asked Diana slowly, ¡°Oliver¡­ Was he really that important to you? Important enough for you to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with him at the Channing residence?!¡± His words were questioning, but they pierced through Diana like arrows and made her tremble. ¡°You¡­ know about that?¡± Julian knew that she lied about spending New Year¡¯s Eve with Nina? And he knew that she went to the Channing family¡¯s residence too? So that was why he was so angry! That was why he rejected her proposal! The reason for all this was because he was jealous! Not because he didn¡¯t love her! As Diana realized the true reason behind Julian¡¯s refusal to remarry, she felt a brief moment of joy. But when she realized his tense expression, she quickly shoved those feelings away and said, ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Chapter 704 Chapter 704 On New Year¡¯s Eve, the person Diana had met at the Channing residence wasn¡¯t Oliver. Plus, the meeting certainly wasn¡¯t as important as Julian had thought. She just went to meet Simon to hear about a secret involving Julian. But this secret¡­ Diana looked up at him, and the ache in her heart settled like a spider¡¯s web. It wrapped around her heart and was deeply rooted in her core, as if it had woven a trap in her life. She couldn¡¯t afford to be rash and tell Julian the true reason for her absence on New Year¡¯s Eve. Diana swallowed hard as she anxiously exined to him, ¡°It was wrong of me to lie, Julian, but I had my reasons. I had no choice.¡± Her own stupidity prevented her from immediately finding a tactful way to inform him, to minimize the impact of Simon¡¯s situation on Julian. ¡°After your birthday,¡± Diana suddenly said as her eyes brightened. ¡°After your birthday, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Just give her a few more days. She was certain she could properly disclose this matter to Julian. She admitted¡­ Julian¡¯s heart loosened for a bit, then tightened abruptly. Diana was still keeping secrets. Was speaking about what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve difficult? Did she need more time to weave more lies before she coulde clean? He decided not to press further to avoid humiliating himself. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anger at her for keeping secrets. He was angry at herck of honesty. ¡°We¡¯re not remarried yet. Don¡¯t call yourself my wife ore to thepany to see me.¡± His tone turned icy. ¡°If anything happens, you can call me.¡± This implied that the prospect of remarriage was indefinitely postponed. Diana felt as if someone had struck the back of her head with a heavy hammer. She stared at him nkly, stunned.¡± Are¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Julian retorted with a mocking smirk on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how happy you were when you received the divorce papers. You look like you¡¯ve been freed of a tiresome burden.¡± The identity of being his wife was one she had willingly relinquished. Diana¡¯s heart sank, his words leaving her speechless. At that time, she had been burdened by her pregnancy and misunderstood Julian¡¯s feelings. She thought that divorce was the only way to find relief. But now, after understanding his true intentions, she truly wanted to remarry him. It didn¡¯t matter that she had already been married to him once. It didn¡¯t matter that she even went to Fulcher Inc. with all the necessary documents in hand and practically begged for a second marriage. Ultimately, she was still a woman; a woman with her own career and her own pride. It took great courage for her to approach him with the documents and proudly tell others that she was Mrs. Fulcher. Yet he was now using this against her, mocking her! In that instant, her heart turned into shattered ss, causing her immense pain. ¡°And what about you?¡± Bringing up past gripes? If that was how he yed it, Diana could do the same! ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who brought up the idea of divorce first?¡± He had done it for Ka. He was the one who proposed ending their marriage for another woman in the first ce! How could he turn around and use her of calling herself his wife as if it were inappropriate? ¡°I actually don¡¯t care about the position of being Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Diana stood up stubbornly, her face defiant. ¡°As for your affairs, handle them however you want.¡± She raised her hand and poured the painstakingly prepared soup into the trash, disappointment evident in her eyes. She no longer cared when he would learn that Simon was his half-brother, or the hurt and sadness he would suffer because of his parents¡¯ betrayal or Madam Fulcher¡¯s deception. None of it concerned her anymore. She had considered his feelings, but it seemed her efforts weren¡¯t worth it! Even though Diana was the one who disappeared that night, she still had the audacity to put all the me on him. Julian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead bulged with anger. ¡°Diana!¡± he snarled. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Julian seethed and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve always indulged you too much?¡± Had he indulged her so much to the point she could act like she was in the right even when she made a mistake? What a joke! Diana countered sharply, ¡°Indulged me?¡± It was true he had pampered and indulged her during their three years of marriage, but he had treated her as if she were someone else the entire time! Their past was now like seeds in the ground; now, it was yanked out abruptly, roots and all. Diana calmed down, though her voice trembled slightly with grief when she spoke. ¡°If you did indulge me, we wouldn¡¯t be having these arguments right now.¡± And he certainly wouldn¡¯t be using the topic of remarriage to threaten her. Julian sensed the disappointment in her eyes, and a sh of heartache passed through his gaze. For a moment, he truly wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and apologize to her. But what was he supposed to apologize for? This time, it wasn¡¯t his fault. Diana had lied first! Seeing that the conflict was about to escte again, Mrs. Lay quickly intervened. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am,¡± she interjected anxiously, ¡°let¡¯s sit down and talk things through calmly. There¡¯s no need to argue like this. If Constant arguing would only damage their rtionship! However, to the older woman¡¯s surprise, both of them spoke at the same time. ¡°She¡¯s not the ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the ma¡¯am!¡± With that, they coldly snorted. Each retreated to a separate room, mming the doors shut loudly. Mrs. Lay was left standing in the same spot, awkward and unsure of whom to approach first. Worse, she couldn¡¯t convince either of them now. Both of them were furious, and neither would listen to reason. Neither of them would back down at this moment. As for Diana, she felt like she would explode from the anger rushing through her veins. Shey in bed, pondering Julian¡¯s emotional journey these past two days. She knew he was well aware of her visit to the Channing family, yet he watched her lie like a clown, which only fueled her anger. Was she really so disgraceful and so fickle in his eyes? Would she do something that betrayed him on New Year¡¯s Eve? It was simply despicable! B*stard! Blockhead! Birdbrain! Diana screamed and cursed into her pillow as she vented her frustration. Julian, on the other hand, was equally infuriated. He couldn¡¯t understand where he fell shortpared to Oliver. What made Diana give up spending New Year¡¯s Eve with him and choose Oliver instead? He also couldn¡¯tprehend why Diana would still have the heart to deceive him despite everything he had done for her and their mutual understanding. Even after he exposed her lies, she didn¡¯t seem to think she had anything wrong. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. No, this couldn¡¯t go on. Julian thought for a moment, and immediately opened the door to the guest room and asked Mrs. Lay for the key. ¡°I want to go to the master bedroom.¡± Mrs. Lay was stunned. Diana was in the master bedroom. If Julian was willing to take the initiative to find her, it seemed he was ready to make the first move. With a heart brimming with joy, Mrs. Lay couldn¡¯t help but silently pray to the heavens as she happily handed him the key. The room was dimly lit, and Diana was curled up in bed with tears flowing freely. As soon as she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately stifled her sobs and pulled the covers over her head, pretending as if nothing had happened. She recognized Julian¡¯s footsteps immediately. He approached her and stood by the bed, watching her. Even though there was a nket between them, she could feel his gaze. A glimmer of anticipation rose in Diana¡¯s heart. She wiped away her tears and quietly waited under the covers, hoping he would speak up. Deep down, she hoped he woulde and console her. She even already decided that as long as he was willing to back down and say a few soothing words to her, she would forgive him. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 She didn¡¯t expect Julian to not say anything to her even after a long while. Diana couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and was about to pull open the sheets and look outside when she suddenly felt the other side of the bed sink down. The sheets were pulled away from her as well. Julian was lying down on the bed. What was the point of sharing a bed when he didn¡¯t bother cajoling her or talking to her? Did she need to wait longer? Did a cold and hard man like Julian need more time to prepare himself before he was willing to coax another woman? That thought made Diana feel better inside. She stopped herself from crying out of indignation. She simply waited quietly. She waited until her whole body went stiff, yet Julian remained silent. Her head was still under the covers, and she just needed to turn her head slightly to see his corbone peeking out from under his unbuttoned shirt. The sheets were filled with his scent. It was so cold outside; yet with him around, it felt like there was a huge furnace lying right next to her, seducing her to inch closer to him. She couldn¡¯t be so spineless! Diana pinched her nose and shut her eyes. She even shifted her body toward the edge of the bed. Her movements effectively pulled the sheets away from Julian¡¯s body. It exposed almost half of his body, and his eyes sprung open from the cold. ¡°Diana.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Had his conscience finally awakened, and did he finally figure out that nothing could have possibly happened between her and Oliver when she went to the Channings? Did he finally think of how to comfort her? She looked expectantly at him. His huge face suddenly appeared right in front of her. ¡°You snatched my nket.¡± He added in a low voice, ¡°Each one of us gets half of it.¡± No one was allowed to snatch. nket, nket, nket. Was that all he cared about?! Did he even hear her crying? Oh, probably not. She had stopped by the time he came in. Had she known, she would have deliberately cried louder so he could hear her clearly! But now, it was toote for regrets. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana wondered if it would seem too fake for her to start crying out loud again, as if she had done something wrong and needed to cover up her guilt with tears. No, she couldn¡¯t cry. Since he was so cold and distant and just wanted the nket, she would be cold and distant, too. She thought about it, then got up and drew a line down the nket. ¡°Whoever crosses the line is a b*st*rd!¡± Julian didn¡¯t respond to her and simply turned his back to her without so much as a nce. It was a silent acknowledgement. Whoever crossed the line was a b*st*rd! After all that happened, Diana¡¯s anger was slightly appeased and she suddenly felt tired. When asleep, she would have a habit of raising her legs and cing them on Julian¡¯s body. If he weren¡¯t in the room, she would simply hug the sheets to sleep. Who knew that he would be shameless enough to join her in the bedroom even after such a huge fight? If even he, the wrongdoer with poor self-awareness, had the guts toe in here, then all the more she, the one who wasn¡¯t at fault and in turn was thinking all for him, couldn¡¯t leave. She had to stay in this bedroom to prove that she didn¡¯t feel the least bit guilty! s, habit was a scary thing. Just as Diana was about to fall asleep, her legsnded on Julian¡­ ¡®You¡¯ve crossed the line,¡± Julian said darkly. It was as if he was really going to call Diana a b*st*rd for crossing the line with her leg. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Diana retorted. When Julian heard that, he was about to turn around and hug her leg to massage it. However, he quickly stopped himself before turning his body back. She had no intention of reconciling with him. Her leg had crossed the line by mistake. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 There was no need for him to eagerly hug her legs and warm them. She was the one who wasn¡¯t being honest. He wasn¡¯t at fault. He didn¡¯t need to be the first to say sorry. The atmosphere in the room began to grow tense once again. Julian¡¯s back was stiff. Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s heart gradually hardened. She couldn¡¯t deny feeling expectant when her legs crossed over. One of them had to be the first to break the ice, after all. She loved Julian, and was willing to be the one to take the initiative. Tet, her fighting spirit would be depleted by the second try and be exhausted by the third try. She had offered an olive branch to him twice: once with the porridge, and the second with her leg. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t stop him froming into the bedroom and had actually given him three chances. In the end, he never gave her what she wanted. She had her pride to preserve, too. Since he wanted things to stay this way, then so be it. However, she didn¡¯t expect things between the two of them to remain tense all the way till his birthday. It was also the first time after getting to know each other that they waged such a long cold war. Dianaid on the bed, her hand running over the sheets on the other side of the bed, which were still warm from his body heat. On ount of his birthday, she decided to have a proper chat with him. She had been mulling on what to say to resolve the misunderstanding between them over the past few days. As for Julian, he too had been looking forward to this day fora longtime. He had been holding himself back from getting close to her as heid next to her in bed over the past few days. Right now, he even had to hold himself back from looking tantly at her, and he was having a terrible time controlling himself. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The frequency of his baths had increased. But this time, as a matter of principle, he needed Diana to give him a clear exnation. But after so many days, even when he was lying right next to her which afforded her the entire night to give him an exnation, she refused to say anything. And today was his birthday. Thest time they fought, she promised to give him a clear exnation on his birthday. Today, he didn¡¯t even bother going to the office. He decided to wait at home for her exnation. As long as she made clear the reason she went looking for Oliver, as long as she said that she did not betray him, that would be the best birthday present he could ever receive¡­ Yet, Diana was still asleep even after the entire morning passed. Julian was anxious from all that waiting, and decided to leave the bedroom for the study and wait for her there instead. Mrs. Lay knew that this was a golden opportunity for reconciliation, and had told Diana about Julian not going to the office since long ago. Diana didn¡¯t need to ponder for very long to figure out that the ever-so-taciturn Julian was waiting for her exnation. It seemed he too had enough of this silent cold war, and was looking forward to this day. Diana chuckled inwardly, chiding themselves for being so immature this time. At the same time, she was thankful that today was his birthday. It gave them the perfect excuse to seek reconciliation with each other. ¡°Mrs. Lay.¡± Diana arranged for Mrs. Lay to bring the birthday cake she ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll stay at home and talk to Julian.¡± She decided to tell him the truth today. She didn¡¯t want anyone else hearing about Simon Channing¡¯s true identity. Mrs. Lay caught the hint. ¡°I¡¯ll go, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The moment Diana saw leave, she headed straight to the study to look for Julian without even bothering to eat breakfast. ¡°The day before the new year¡­¡± she began. She wanted to cut straight to the chase. ¡°What happened that day?¡± He looked at her, a tinge of anxiety he didn¡¯t even realize existed shing past his eyes. He was looking forward to this day, that was true. At the same time, he was also fearful that he would end up hearing the answer he didn¡¯t want. Diana took a deep breath. ¡®That day, I went to the Channings Ring, ring! The sound of a phone ringing cut off Diana¡¯s words. She hung up the call immediately without even ncing at the screen. However, the caller persisted in calling again and again. Her phone kept ringing, and she had no choice but to answer the call. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Diana didn¡¯t speak in the nicest tone. The caller on the other end didn¡¯t care, though, and went on, ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s birthday today and you¡¯re still not up yet?¡± His brother¡¯s birthday? Who was Julian Fulcher¡¯s brother? Simon Channing! Diana¡¯s heart leapt as she nced guiltily at Julian. She immediately ran out of the study, closed the door, and leaned against the wall. With a guilty conscience, she hissed, ¡°Who¡¯s your brother?! Whether Julian acknowledges you as his brother or not is apletely different matter! Don¡¯t just call him your brother like that.¡± ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s not my brother and you¡¯re not my sister-inw.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± It was so annoying how he always managed to pick the most critical point of time to interrupt her and Julian. Simon deliberately ignored the annoyance in her voice and said shamelessly, ¡°Miss Winnington, may I ask you out for lunch today?¡± May he? Of course he may not! Today was Julian¡¯s birthday. What¡¯s more, she had to exin things about Simon clearly to Julian and resolve the misunderstanding that had been brewing between them over the past few days. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She knew Simon was harboring ill intentions in picking this day of all days to call her. Her brows furrowed in anger as she snarled, ¡°In future, don¡¯t ever¡­¡± Before she could say ¡°contact me again¡±, someone snatched her phone away. It was Julian. He grabbed the phone from Diana and put it against his ear. ¡°My brother.¡± Simon heard the change in the sound of breathing and immediately guessed who was on the phone.¡± Happy birthday to you.¡± Who else in this whole world aside from Simon would call him brother? Over these few days, Julian had been trying not to think about this. He didn¡¯t go looking for Simon, either. He didn¡¯t expect Simon toe knocking on his door. What¡¯s more, the first person he approached was Diana. Julian suppressed the repugnance in his heart and hurriedly walked away from Diana with her phone. He asked Simon through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you tell her everything?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a tinge of anxiety in his voice. Simon knew Oliver was right. Julian cared too much for Diana to the point of allowing his emotions to get the better of him when he was usually as cold, distant and unfathomable as an iceberg submerged in the dark ocean. The thought made Simon fancy Diana even more. ¡°What could I possibly tell her? That¡­you¡¯re my brother?¡± ¡°You better keep your mouth shut!¡± Julian really didn¡¯t want Diana to hear about it. He didn¡¯t want her knowing that the love between his parents had long turned into ugly betrayal. He also didn¡¯t want her knowing that the vow of love they made to each other to be together in life and death when they buried Grandma had long be a joke. Even his own grandmother, who loved him the most, had lied to him his entire life! If even his own family treated him so, how would he dare request for Diana to love him dearly and honestly? He was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that.¡± Julian took a deep breath. ¡°Simon Channing, let¡¯s meet.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Simon said. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet my dear brother for a long time.¡± He bit out the words ¡°dear brother¡± and heard Julian¡¯s cold and deep voice warning him over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡± His warning, however, didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Simon. Simon continued stubbornly calling him that way. ¡°Sure, whatever you say, Brother.¡± Julian no longer wanted to waste time dealing with Simon, who was clearly trying to be difficult. He hung up, his face dark with displeasure, as he pulled out the card from inside the phone and threw it away right in front of a baffled Diana. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a new number.¡± He wouldn¡¯t give Simon another chance to contact her. Diana didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and simply thought that he was being overly domineering. However, she didn¡¯t want to get angry with him because it was his birthday today. She was in a hurry to exin things to him, and said, ¡°The one who spoke to me just now wasn¡¯t Oliver.¡± ¡°I know.¡± It was precisely because the other person was Simon that Julian got so angry. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to Simon, either! Don¡¯t be in contact with either of them!¡± Diana had wanted to keep her distance from both of them, but she didn¡¯t expect Julian to do something as extreme as pulling out the card from her phone. She had many customers and personal contacts saved there! Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Wasn¡¯t it disrespectful of him to pull out the card from her phone? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana stared at him, a slight annoyance in her eyes, as she took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Julian, my life can¡¯t possibly consist of you alone.¡± It was just an ordinary statement. However, it sent Julian¡¯s keen senses into overdrive. He looked at her in disbelief, ¡°Are you giving up on me just because of a phone card?¡± Diana was baffled. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± She just didn¡¯t want him being so overbearing. She had done so much and worked so hard in running her work studio. She had rebuilt her own career and expanded herwork just so that she could earn the ability to stand side by side with Julian and be seen as his equal. As much as she knew that her achievements were nothingpared to his. All along, she had been working so hard to achieve equality and respect in their rtionship so things could be sustainable between them. But right now, him pulling out the card from her phone made her face up to reality. Julian¡­ Was still so overbearing. He hadn¡¯t changed one bit. If what happened with Ka were to repeat itself, they might not do better than before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t get so jealous just because of one phone call. ¡°Give me a chance to exin things.¡± Despite realizing the state of reality between them, Diana couldn¡¯t bear to fight with him and sour the mood between them since it was his birthday. She was trying her best to control her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a clear exnation regarding New Years¡¯ Eve and Simon Channing, but you must give me my phone card back.¡± This was a show of respect to her. ¡°No need for that.¡± He had flung the phone card into the trash can. If he had to pick it out from the trash and clean it¡­ That act alone made him, a clean freak, shudder in disgust. Still, if it was Diana¡¯s request, he would ovee his preferences. But since he was in a hurry to leave, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Noel to prepare a new card for you. He¡¯ll do it soon.¡± He was still being obstinate. He didn¡¯t like her being in contact with Simon and decided to fling her phone card away, just like that. What difference did this behavior have with him forcing her to return him fifteen million dors in the past? Even after so much had happened, Julian¡¯s character didn¡¯t seem to change one bit. Diana, on the other hand, had been changing so much for him. She had beenpromising and giving in to him all this while. Yet, he wasn¡¯t even willing to listen to a word of her exnation. She looked at his retreating figure, and then at the trash can where her phone card was flung inside. Bitterness rose in her heart. Forget it! If he didn¡¯t want to listen to her exnation, she wouldn¡¯t bother exining herself. Before Mrs. Lay could bring the cake back, Diana went out to look for Nina. Her priority right now was to find an outlet for all her troubles and indignation. ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s making you sad again.¡± Nina was naturally on Diana¡¯s side. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have reconciled with him!¡± Her words pierced right through Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°You think so too?¡± Well, not really. Julian risked his life to block Diana from being stabbed, and he even knelt before her in front of so many people without regard for his status. These two points alone were things many men were unable to do. What¡¯s more, he was handsome and rich to boot. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Nina changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong of you to reconcile with him. It¡¯s just that he really needs to kick his bad habit for good.¡± He should learn how to talk things through calmly. Why must he always overreact and do something so hurtful? ¡®Yeah,¡± Diana nodded, ¡°I fished out my phone card from the trash can and inserted it back in my phone.¡± She really needed to think through her future with Julian. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Julian and Simon met by the road of Winding Highway. By the time Julian rushed there, Simon¡¯s car was already parked at a bend. He was seated on the roof of the car, swinging his legs in the air while waiting for Julian. This spot was a blind spot. If they weren¡¯t careful, cars zooming past might just crash into them and send them flying into mid-air. Not just the car, but even they would fall off the cliff and end up with their bodies nowhere to be found. ¡°Come down.¡± Although Julian didn¡¯t acknowledge Simon as his brother, he didn¡¯t want to see thetter courting death right in front of him. Of course, Simon refused to listen. ¡°The view here on the roof of the car is great.¡± He stretched out his hand to Julian. ¡°Come on up and have a seat?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Julian looked at him and said coldly, ¡°No view is better than any view by my wife¡¯s side.¡± His words were a direct attack on Simon for contacting Diana in the morning. He was both implicitly and explicitly telling Simon that Diana was his wife and that he shouldn¡¯t have any designs on her. ¡°My brother is resourceful and all-knowing for being able to guess that I fancy my ex-sister-inw at our first meeting.¡± Simon deliberately emphasized the word ¡°ex¡±, a clear counterattack on Julian. Julian¡¯s face darkened with fury, and even the air around them turned tense. However, Simon pretended not to see it and went on, ¡°What can I do? I fancied her the moment my eyesnded on her. The fluff at the back of her ear makes her look like a little squirrel.¡± This coincided with Julian¡¯s fetish for Diana¡¯s nape. It would never fail to remind him of a little animal, and often gave him the urge to reach out and touch her. That was the case for Simon as well; he even made a gesture to Julian. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll befortable to touch.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The look in Julian¡¯s eyes turned darker as he leapt onto the roof of the car in one swift motion. He fixed his dark eyes on Simon and hissed, ¡°Keep thinking of her in that way, and I¡¯ll push you down from here right now!¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s so impressive.¡± Simon wasn¡¯t at all afraid of Julian despite his aggressive demeanor. He even mocked thetter, saying, ¡°To think you¡¯d try to murder your own brother at the first meeting.¡± He had a devil-may-care attitude when he said those words. There was stubbornness in his eyes, and not a single hint of fear at all. It was just like their father, Shane Fulcher, when he was young. After Shane got married, he became a lot more calm and steady. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Still, many of these things Julian had only heard about from his mother. Even though Julian had never seen his father when he was young, he juxtaposed Simon and Shane together in his mind right this moment. Julian looked more like his mother. Simon, on the other hand, resembled their father more. The aura he exuded was something he undoubtedly inherited from their father. With just one nce, Julian was able to confirm that Oliver had spoken the truth. He and Simon Channing¡­ Were indeed brothers of the same father, but different mothers. This proved that his fears over the past few days had alle to pass. Be it the betrayal of his father or his grandmother¡¯s lies, they had all be heavy chains that weighed heavily on his heart. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be upset.¡± Simon looked at him and added on purpose, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of my sister-in- law in that way. You two are already divorced, so I have the right to pursue her.¡± Oliver had once said the same thing. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve learnt quite a lot of nonsense over the years you were with the Channings,¡± Julian shot back. ¡°Well, what should I expect from an illegitimate child roaming outside? Righteousness and propriety? What good things did I expect you to pick up?¡± The words ¡°illegitimate child¡± pierced deep into Simon¡¯s heart. His smile turned upside down and he yelled angrily, ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°What can you do to me if I did?¡± Julian looked coldly at Simon, his eyes dark and murderous, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed my true identity right now and arranged this meeting. I¡¯d keep under cover until I have the confidence to take over Fulcher Inc. first. Only then would I appear before the Fulchers and make them all kneel before me and repent their mistake of abandoning me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Simon said, ¡°but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Julian was an immovable mountain. No matter how persistent or determined one was, Julian¡¯s business empire remained untouchable. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 That encounter they had before at the Pabian¡¯s was enough for Simon to learn a hard lesson.He no longer dreamed of swallowing Julian''s business empire. "I just want 10% of the Channings¡¯ business." Simon revealed his intention. "Help me get it." And then... "As for the Fulchers, I want to be acknowledged as a member of the family." "What grand ns you have!" Julian had to admit, this brother of his had some brains. Knowing he couldn''t get his hands on the Fulchers¡¯ assets... Simon set his mind on the Channings, who had raised him. When did he begin harboring such thoughts? He was as vile and cunning as a serpent. Julian couldn''t help but sneer, "But they remain as mere thoughts.Right now, you have no right to negotiate with me." Conversely, him not chasing Simon out of Richburgh was the greatest mercy he was showing to this illegitimate brother of his. "What if I stake things on Diana?" Simon taunted. "No matter how powerful you are, there will be times when you get careless." Otherwise, Ka wouldn''t have been able to abduct Madam Fulcher and Diana in the past. "I''ll surely find a chance to tell Diana about our rtionship." He was lying on both ends. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On one end, he was lying about Diana not knowing about his rtionship with Julian. On the other end, he also lied about not revealing their rtionship to Diana. Who told them to care so much for each other? Since they cared so much for each other, that would be their Achilles¡¯ heel.It was also Simon¡¯s golden opportunity to win Diana¡¯s heart and sow discord between the two of them. As he had expected, Julian hesitated the moment he heard Simon''s words. "There''s no problem with getting shares from the Channings." That was easy, but... "As for being acknowledged as a member of the Fulcher family, no way." If Simon were to threaten him with Diana, Julian had a million ways to make him wish he were dead. Also, Julian wouldn''t give him the shares for nothing. "After you get shares of the Channings¡¯ family business, don''t appear before me and Diana ever again." "Okay." Simon shrugged. "Deal." After he got those shares, he definitely wouldn''t appear before Diana and Julian.But, if they were to appear before him of their own ord... Well, Julian couldn''t me Simon for not keeping his end of the deal. As for Julian, he didn¡¯t expect Simon to be so easy to deal with.He decided to keep his secret with Simon from Diana forever. In his case, he would choose to forget the truth.He would ignore their rtionship as brothers and disregard Simonpletely. As for the grudges between his parents... That was all in the past. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to doubt his own rtionship just because of them.He and Diana were ultimately not his parents. Having finallye round, Julian hurriedly bought a bouquet from the roadside as an apology gift to Diana for throwing her phone card away.It was the ice blue roses that he once gave her, the ones that she liked. Julian decided he would even let go of what happened on the night of new year¡¯s eve.He didn''t need her exnation anymore.He would simply trust her wholeheartedly.He wouldn''t even bother celebrating his birthday... Instead, he would bring her to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get remarried officially right this instant.He could only be reassured once they got remarried.It was the only way he could im that Diana was his wife with gusto; he would call her his woman before all her admirers... Chapter 712 Chapter 712 But when he returned to the vi, he realized that Diana had left. Mrs.Lay said anxiously, "Mrs.Fulcher asked me to get the cake, but when I came back, I realized that even the luggage was gone and there was a letter left on the table." She handed it to Julian. "Look." The pen ink on the letter hadn''t dried yet.It seemed the letter was only recently written. Julian¡¯s smile froze on his face.He dropped the bouquet, and flower petals scattered across the floor.He took the letter from Mrs.Lay, but didn¡¯t open it. "Where did she go?" "I have no idea, sir." Mrs.Lay ced the cake on the table. "The surveince cameras at home were all switched off, and I can¡¯t tell the direction she left the house." Was she so bent on leaving him? Julian copsed on the chair as he recalled everything that happened this morning. Back then... Did he hurt her too deeply? She said she wanted to exin things to him, but what did he reply to her? No need. But...He was in a hurry to head out to meet Simon.It wasn''t that he was unwilling to hear her out! And that phone card.He admitted that he had been too brusque. Diana wasn''t his pet canary, neither was she an object that belonged to him. She had her own thoughts and insights, as well as her own career that she worked hard to carve out.She was a living, breathing, whole person. He should have sought her opinions beforeing to a decision. What''s more, on the first day of the new year, he had rejected her proposal to get remarried. After recalling all that had happened, he realized he had done so much to break her heart over the past few days. He was always thinking about giving her the best rtionship and giving her as much love as he could; as big as the whole world. Yet in the end, he always ended up being the one hurting her the most. Julian began assessing himself in earnest. Was he really worse than even Oliver, who schemed against Diana? Perhaps that was why she chose to stay the night at the Channings on new year''s eve, and note back the entire night. "Sir," Noel reported on the news that he heard from the Channings. "Madam didn¡¯t go to the Channings.Oliver Channing is still working in his office in Channing Inc." Fulcher Inc. wanting to cut off their coboration had indeed beleaguered Oliver. "As for Simon, he went to a hotel to take a break and hasn''t done much after parting ways with you from Winding Highway." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "No need to look for them." The more Julian thought about it now, the more he found himself a b*st*rd.He really, really shouldn''t have punished Diana and himself because of his parents¡¯ mistake.He shouldn''t have doubted her feelings for him.He did do much for Diana, and was even willing to risk his own life. However, Diana had also sacrificed a lot for him. They were clearly very determinedly running toward each other. However, he began doubting Diana''s feelings for him just because of this brother of his that had suddenly emerged. A b*st*rd he truly was! "Don¡¯t search anymore." Having finallye round, Julian stared at the letter in a daze, as if his soul had been sucked out of him.He began walking to his room despondently. The moment he shut the door, he copsed on the floor dejectedly. Then, he slowly opened the letter. "Julian, hope all is well.This is my first time writing you a letter.I didn¡¯t expect it to be under such circumstances." Diana¡¯s handwriting was neat and elegant, reflective of her character.It exuded a sense of grace that somehow managed to calm one down.Her face emerged in Julian¡¯s mind as he went on reading.A smile broke across his face, and he chuckled. The letter had her scent on it, which he took in while reading the contents... "We have gone through many ups and downs over the past three years.I''m not afraid of youughing at me for saying this, but sometimes, when I get so heartbroken, the indignation I feel would disappear the instant I see you.What a loser I am, right? But what choice do I have? I really love you..." Chapter 713 Chapter 713 "I love you so much that sometimes, I don¡¯t even know why I wouldpromise time and time again.During our fight this time, I racked my brains everyday thinking about how to make you happy, but I neglected making myself happy.It was only until today that I suddenly realized that I seem to be a little too reliant on you ever since we reconciled with each other.The phone card you threw away woke me up.Julian, our current rtionship isn''t the kind of love I want.Perhaps it''s time for us to calm down.Give me a month¡¯s time to think through our rtionship.After one month, I''ll definitely appear right before you and tell you whether we should continue being lovers, or restart our marriage, or...just be friends." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Thest two words pierced through Julian''s heart.He didn''t want to be friends with her.He wanted to be husband and wife with her again. But now, she had left.She even asked him to give her a month''s time, requesting that he not look for her. Diana ended the letter with, ""Finally, here¡¯s wishing you a happy birthday.Someone left footsteps on the wall decorations we didn¡¯t manage to finish putting on the walls, and I bought a new set.I hope you can put them up on the wall and usher in the blessings of the new year with open arms." Blessings of the new year? She wasn''t even around. What blessings could he possibly have? Would putting up those wall decorations really bring him blessings? Just like eating pastries with coins wrapped in them would make one the luckiest person on earth? Not at all.Diana was the source of all his blessings and luck.Now that she was gone, he no longer looked forward to these things.It was why he dumped all the pastries she made by hand when she did not return the entire night on New Year''s Eve. And yet, she wished him a happy birthday. She wanted him to put up the wall decorations. Usher in the blessings of the new year with open arms. In that case, he would do exactly that. The brightly-colored wall decorations looked even more festive under the sunlight. Julian¡¯s heart warmed up a tiny bit.He decided that he would give her a month''s time.He was certain she would return. Not just as friends, but she would return to continue their status as husband and wife.He had that confidence mainly because he trusted the love Diana had for him. In the same way she would surely sense his feelings for her, as much as he wasn''t perfect. Julian felt much better once he figured things out. Diana, on the other hand, missed him terribly. On the first day she left him, she started missing him. On the second day she left him, she continued missing him. On the third day, she began reminiscing on the beautiful memories between them. On the fourth day, the hours started bing unbearable. On the fifth day, her mood improved tremendously as she started getting used to not having Julian by her side. But on the sixth, seventh and eighth day...and then the neenth day, and then the twenty-sixth day... Everyday during breakfast, she would miss the sandwiches he had personally prepared for her. When she made her bed, she would miss the feeling of his side of the bed sinking in slightly. Even when she walked past a dessert shop, she would wonder if he had a good birthday this year. Did he finish the cake she ordered for him? She had never missed his birthday over the past three years, not even once. Each time they had a cake, the first slice he cut would always be for her. That taste that lingered on her tongue was so sweet. And yet, now, she wasn''t by his side anymore.He wasn''t by her side, either.It turned out that the things that hurt the most weren''t whether their love was true, nor were they major earth- shattering events. Rather, they were little things one usually doesn''t notice. The mundane and tiny moments they shared were the things that made up their love. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Getting jealous was inevitable. Having misunderstandings was inevitable. Doubting their rtionship just like what was happening now was also inevitable. But as long as they were certain of the love between them, there would be no fear and hesitation. So what if he had his ws? So what if he was overbearing? As long as he was willing to talk things through with her, Diana believed that Julian wouldn¡¯t be stubborn in going his own way. At the end of the day, it was Simon¡¯s existence as the illegitimate son of the Fulcher family that messed up her mind and made her hem and haw, thinking through what to say to cause the least hurt to Julian. However, that only served to deepen the misunderstanding between them, which eventually exploded on his birthday. After Diana calmed down and thought about it, when had Julian ever rejected her requests? She was truly foolish. Diana wished she could call Julian right away and confess her feelings to him in their entirety. But right now, she could only see the billowing waves of the sea outside the window, as well as the beautiful sky right above her head through the ss roof. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sheid on the rattan chair as anguorous sense ofziness washed over her. The sun shone on her, chasing away the cold of the winter and leaving only warmth behind. She felt even morezy, and didn¡¯t want to get up. She simply let herself doze off on the rattan chair. However, she didn¡¯t sleep for long. She was awakened by a sudden shortness of breath. In her dreams, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath-someone seemed to be strangling her so hard, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She woke up in shock, but the fear still lingered. Meanwhile, Julian had just woken up from a nap. The weather was great today, and he came to work at the office as he often did. Somehow, he managed to doze off to sleep. Perhaps it was because he stayed up toote the night before, thinking back on his memories with Diana. Over the past few days, he would think back carefully on everything that happened to them in the past. He depended on those memories to pass the days, and it was almost an addiction for him. That resulted in him not having much energy in the day time. He would sometimes end up dozing off in the middle of work. Ring, ring¡­! His phone rang. When he answered the call, Vans¡¯s fiancee Lina Jennings was on the other hand. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± She sounded quite mysterious. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Because she caused Diana to get hitst time, Julian wanted to tell her that ten ps weren¡¯t enough to resolve his grudge. However, he couldn¡¯t find an appropriate opportunity to contact her. Yet here she was now, knocking on his door. His interest was piqued. ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and cut to the chase.¡± He was already showing her mercy by answering her call. He had no time to waste listening to her hem and haw. Lina immediately spoke at lightning speed. ¡°I have a friend, and she seems to be pregnant. But because her family is very strict, she doesn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital for a checkup. She needs a rich and powerful person to help bring her to the hospital for a check-up.¡± After she was done exining, she fell into a long silence. Julian almost burst out in frustratedughter. ¡°So, you thought of me? You want me to help cover up for your friend and take her to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lina replied softly. ¡°She¡¯s not just anyone. You even went to the same school as her. She was the college belle back then.¡± Julian chuckled, but his voice was cold as he mocked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember any college belle.¡± Whoever this college belle was, she definitely wasn¡¯t as beautiful as his Diana. Julian initially answered the call just so that he could hear what Lina had to say. Now that he had heard something so outrageous, he was certain he had enough records of her mistakes to have a hold over her. As long as Julian told this to Lina¡¯s parents, she would certainly be subject to severe punishment at home. He didn¡¯t need to step forward and do anything. Just when he was about to hang up, he heard a voice wracked with sobs. ¡°Julian, please help me.¡± That voice¡­ Julian was stunned, and realization dawned upon him. ¡®You ¡­ You¡¯re Kiki Stewart¡­?¡± Meanwhile, Diana had been in a daze over many consecutive days. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Her throat felt stuck, and it made breathing difficult. Her brain was in a constant blur because of the lack of air. She felt as though her feet were stepping on clouds, weak and floaty. She couldn¡¯t stand up properly, and even her sleep quality was affected. Her ns to pack up and head back to Richburgh were therefore dyed. She decided to go to the hospital for a check-up. ¡°Ms. Winington, how long ago was yourst menstruation?¡± ¡°Menstruation?¡± She was feeling a shortness of breath and having a slight headache. She wasn¡¯t having stomach cramps, so why was the doctor asking her about her menstruation? However, she replied obediently anyway. ¡°Around three to four months ago.¡± After she miscarried, her period hadn¡¯te since then. Julian told Vans about it, and Vans said that her body was still weak and that she should try to bulk up on nutrition before resorting to taking medicine; and that was only if she felt seriously unwell. Thus, Diana never took herte period to heart. Now that the doctor asked her about it, her heart leapt to her throat. She asked nervously, ¡°Does my dyed menstruation have anything to do with my brain fog?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the doctor replied, ¡°I suspect you have pituitary tumors in your brain.¡± He looked down and scribbled some words on his paper. ¡± Go and make payment for a CT scan.¡± ¡°Pituitary tumors in my brain?¡± Diana asked in shock. ¡°What is that?¡± Brain tumor¡­ Wasn¡¯t that very serious? She unlocked her phone and started searching online. ¡°Brain pituitary tumors are the third most common brain tumor observed in adults, third to meningiomas and gliostoma IF The more she read about it online, the more she began to panic. The condition also includes symptoms such as fattening of limbs, headaches, and poor eyesight¡­ Now that she thought about it, she had been experiencing all these symptoms recently. Not only had she been gaining weight, she also felt that her eyesight was worsening. Her headaches were amon urrence as well. Yesterday, she could hardly catch her breath and felt suffocated. Three hourster, the CT scan was out. Diana went back to the consultation room and handed the scan to the doctor. ¡°What do you think? Is there really a pituitary tumor in my brain?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t confirm it right now,¡± the doctor said. ¡®This is an emergency consultation room, and I can only briefly take a look at it for you. If you want a more thorough diagnosis, you¡¯ll have to get a number for a proper consultation tomorrow. But¡­¡± The doctor grabbed a pen and circled the upper central part of her brain scan. ¡®This part has expanded in size, and differs from that of a normal pituitary tumor.¡± He went on, ¡°It might be a pituitary tumor, but don¡¯t worry. Given how advanced medical technology is right now, there¡¯s no need to crack open the skull. This condition can be treated by pinhole surgery through the nose. But after the surgery, you won¡¯t be able to move for around one week. It¡¯ll be best to have your family members around to take care of you.¡± Family members? Did that refer to Julian? She had wanted to get some fresh air and seriously think about their rtionship when she left. Yet now, before she had the chance to give Julian any sort of reply, she had to call him and tell him that she needed someone to take care of her after she went through surgery. She knew that as long as she asked him, he would surelye. However, she didn¡¯t want to ask that of him. She didn¡¯t want to have someone as high and mighty as him to see her unable to take care of her own basic needs. But if she were to let the tumor grow, it might press on her nerves and even cause blindness¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Ninaforted her immediately upon receiving her call. ¡°If you really require surgery, I can take care of you.¡± This was a brain tumor, after all. Nina told Diana not to panic, but in actual fact, she felt even more anxious than Diana. She paced back and forth nervously as she mumbled incessantly to Diana, ¡°Firstly, this isn¡¯t a severe disease. It¡¯s just a minor surgery, just that the post-surgery care might be slightly troublesome¡­ Wait! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± She suddenly yelled, frightening Diana out of her wits. Diana asked in her shock, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± With a smile, Nina asked, ¡°Did you get a confirmed diagnosis or not?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Diana said, clearly distressed, ¡°but it probably won¡¯t be wrong.¡± The CT scan was very clear. ¡®Without the confirmation of an authoritative and professional doctor, you don¡¯t have a confirmed diagnosis. Everything is just a hunch as of now!¡± Nina¡¯s tone turned extremely serious. ¡®Tell me again all the symptoms you¡¯ve experienced recently.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t a doctor herself, she had be influenced by Vans after spending so much time with him over the years. Upon hearing Diana out, Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She yelled through gritted teeth, ¡°You! Right now! Go and buy a pregnancy test kit! At once!¡± Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Pregnancy test kit? After being tense all day, Diana finally burst outughing at Nina¡¯s words. ¡°What in the world are you thinking?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be pregnant! Thest time I got pregnant, it was only after three whole years that I managed to conceive. This time¡­¡± She and Julian¡­ Had only done it that one time on new year¡¯s eve. ¡°Are you silly?¡± Nina wished she could pinch Diana by her ear and yell into it. ¡°Did you forget what Julian made you take before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long-term contraceptive!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t conceive if you take that! You might have gotten pregnant one time during those three years, but in actual fact, you only had the chance to conceive after you stopped taking the contraceptive!¡± Nina went on yelling. ¡®Whatever it is, hurry up and get a kit and do the test. For all you know, your two babies are back!¡± How could that be¡­? Although Diana often said that she wished for Aster and Star toe back, everyone knew it was nothing but a beautiful dream. A dream that could nevere true. After all, the chances of conceiving twins were way too small. What¡¯s more, she had just miscarried. How could she possibly be pregnant with twins again? She found it difficult to be pregnant with one baby, not to mention twins. ¡°My menstruation usuallyeste.¡± How could she ovte and get pregnant like otherdies? Whatever it was, she didn¡¯t believe she could be pregnant. Nina immediately exined things to her, ¡°Pituitary nds may not necessarily expand because of a tumor. Pregnancy may also mess up the hormones in your body and cause an expansion in your pituitary nds!¡± She wasn¡¯t a doctor and wasn¡¯t able to provide a very professional exnation. In fact, she could even feel her head spinning after that short exnation, and she started doubting whether her suspicions might be wrong. In the end, Nina could only urge Diana once again, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must take a picture of the results of your pregnancy test kit for me. I¡¯ll only believe that you¡¯re not pregnant with that photo.¡± Seeing how stubborn Nina was being, Diana had no choice but to give in. ¡®Why are you so stubborn?¡± She thought Nina might be subconsciously unwilling to ept that she was ill. ¡°Since I can¡¯t win against you, I¡¯ll give you proof.¡± With that, Diana immediately went to the pharmacy opposite the hospital, bought a pregnancy test kit, and headed into the washroom. After one second. After two seconds. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Three seconds. Then, four seconds¡­ Before she was done counting the fifth second, she saw two lines appearing on the test kit. Two lines?!! Two lines!!! She was really pregnant again! Diana stared at the test kit in disbelief. She tore open another test kit with trembling fingers, and did the test again. The results were the same. By the time she walked out of the washroom, tears were streaming down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Nina¡­¡± she called through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m really pregnant again. Nina, what¡­what should I do now?¡± Nina was finally relieved. As long as it wasn¡¯t a pituitary tumor, everything was fine. Although medical technology was advanced, pituitary tumors were susceptible to rpse. If Diana was really ill, it might not just be a matter of doing one surgery and being done for good. However, pregnancy was another matter altogether. It was fantastic news! ¡°Silly!¡± Nina¡¯s voice turned tender. ¡°What else can you do? Call Julian right now and tell him about it!¡± That cold face of his would surely melt. Nina wanted tough out loud at the mere thought of it. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 ¡°No, no.¡± Diana stared at the two pregnancy test kits in her hand as she sobbed harder. The initial shock, joy and disbelief had all but vanished, giving way to unease and guilt. ¡°I¡­I did a CT scan. Nina, I did a CT scan!¡± She sobbed even harder. ¡°You can¡¯t do that when pregnant, I checked it out¡­ Apparently, it can affect a fetus very badly.¡± In severe cases, it might result in deformities in the baby. Diana¡¯s worry went beyond the paltry medical knowledge Nina had. ¡°Don¡¯t panic first,¡± Nina said. ¡°I¡¯ll call Vans right away and ask him what we can do now that you¡¯ve done a CT scan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana calmed down a little upon hearing Vans¡¯s name. ¡®Til do a blood test first.¡± Only a blood test could gauge her HOG level and estimate the exact time of conception. ¡®You¡¯re definitely pregnant.¡± The doctor looked at her HCG level. ¡°At around six to seven weeks.¡± With that, the doctor looked up at Diana and asked, ¡°Do you want to keep it?¡± Diana¡¯s brain seemed to have ground to a halt as she looked back at the doctor, stunned. ¡°Keep it?¡± Keep what? The gynae had seen many of such cases, and felt frustration rising up his chest. He repeated his question, ¡®The baby! Do you want to keep it or not?¡± ¡®Yes, yes!¡± Diana snapped back to attention as she nodded profusely. ¡°Doctor, I want to keep the baby!¡± This was a baby the heavens blessed her with. It was a baby both her and Julian looked forward to. How could she possibly not treasure the baby? ¡°Okay,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Go for an ultrasound and thene back to me againter.¡± Diana immediately made payment and then queued up at the hospital for a long time. This ce was different from where she had her CT scan. Pregnantdies filled the ce. Some of them came alone, just like her, while some were apanied by their husbands and elders of the family. If Julian were to find out that she was pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let here here alone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The thought of Julian made Diana caress her stomach carefully as joy filled her heart. This was great! She was pregnant again. After a while and having downed two sses of water, she held her urine to the point of almost losing control. It was then when she finally went into the ultrasound room to call for help. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Okay,e in, undress yourself, and lie down.¡± The doctor rubbed a gel on Diana¡¯s stomach and ced the transducer probe on her stomach. ¡°There¡¯s a gestational sac, but no heartbeat detected.¡± She then rattled off a bunch of figures to another doctor who was recording all the ultrasound data. Diana could only remember the statement, ¡°Gestational sac, no heartbeat detected.¡± She was really pregnant. However, there was no heartbeat detected yet. This time, she didn¡¯t panic given her previous experience with being pregnant. She knew she was still too early in her pregnancy, and more time was needed before the fetal heartbeat could be detected. What she was worried about was, ¡°Doctor, are there one or two gestational sacs?¡± ¡®Two.¡± The doctor looked up at her with a smile. ¡°Is this your first pregnancy? Congrattions, it¡¯s twins.¡± It was just a casual question, but Diana¡¯s dream hade true. She felt her head spinning. Twins! She was pregnant with twins again! But this time, there were two gestational sacs; it was different fromst time, when both babies shared one gestational sac. She was now carrying non-identical twins, which meant there was a 50% chance the babies might be of different genders. If they were of the same gender, then Aster and Star were reallying back to her! If they were of different genders¡­that would be a great blessing too! No way. She had to tell Julian the news right now! But the moment Diana took her phone out, she changed her mind. She decided it was better not to say something so important over the phone. This time, she had to see the look on his face in person and see how excited he was. She had to pack her bags and return to Richburgh right now! Chapter 718 Chapter 718 As for the results of the check-up, she decided to see Vans and look through them with him. After she made up her mind, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the seaside town for a minute longer. She kept the check-up results and packed her bags, then hopped on a bus headed for Richburgh. She didn¡¯t take so much as a break throughout the four-hour long journey. She just wanted to see Julian as soon as she could, and tell him the good news of her pregnancy. There weren¡¯t many people at the bus stop, and Diana managed to secure tickets very quickly. She moved very cautiously throughout the journey. Each time the bus jolted, she would cover her stomach in fright. Even she found her own behavior silly. After all, if something really were to happen to the fetus, covering her stomach couldn¡¯t do anything to change it. She was familiar with the helplessness of losing a baby. After rushing through the entire journey, she didn¡¯t dare to be too anxious in returning to the vi. She caressed her stomach as she looked for a bench outside the exit to take a break. Just then, she received a call from Vans. He asked,¡± Diana, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the bus stop,¡± Diana replied. ¡°I just reached Richburgh.¡± ¡®That¡¯s great,¡± Vans said. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have Nina go over to fetch you. Come to the hospital right now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana felt uneasy upon hearing him so anxious. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. This time round, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear with the pain of losing her babies once more. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Vans heard her trembling voice over the phone. ¡°I just want to do a blood test and see your progesterone level.¡± She had just miscarried not long ago, and she was now carrying twins. What¡¯s more, her pregnancy symptoms were rather severe. While she didn¡¯t feel nauseous, she frequently experienced headaches and sometimes even felt suffocated and short of breath. Thus, Vans thought it was better to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s tough carrying twins, and you haven¡¯t fully recovered as well. If your progesterone levels aren¡¯t ideal, there¡¯s a risk of threatened miscarriage.¡± ¡°Miscarriage?!¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. ¡°Vans, will I not be able to keep my babies again this time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vans promised. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. Conversely, I dare guarantee that this time, you and the babies will both be safe. But you must listen to me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Diana heaved a sigh of relief as her hands subconsciously rubbed her stomach. ¡°As long as I can keep these two babies, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vans saw for himself what happened to Diana and Julian after she miscarried. He knew that the miscarriage affected them deeply. It was also a direct cause of their divorce. So this time, be it for Diana or his good friend Julian, he would do his best to ensure that her pregnancy went smoothly. ¡°What you need to do right now is to hurry to the hospital.¡± He would only be able to offer his most professional advice after she was done with all the necessary tests. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to dy any further, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°ls¡­the impact of a CT scan very significant?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on international medical data, the radiation from one CT scan isn¡¯t enough to affect the fetus. Domestic doctors are just more careful with pregnancies within the country,¡± Vans exined to her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you some information, and then you¡¯ll understand.¡± Diana heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®TH send my location to Nina so she cane and fetch me.¡± With that, she gave Julian a call. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m back!¡± She didn¡¯t say much, and continued curtly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Central Hospital. I have good news for you.¡± Julian was stunned for a long while. He was clearly shocked by Diana¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t expect her to contact him before time was up, and definitely didn¡¯t expect her to sound so positive. She even said she had good news for him. But¡­ Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Julian responded at lightning speed. ¡°You¡¯re going to Central Hospital? What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Diana felt even happier upon sensing his concern for her. An overwhelming sense of happiness washed over her as her brows lifted in joy. ¡°Julian, I¡¯ll see you at the hospital.¡± The news of her pregnancy would surely surprise him. He¡¯d surely be surprised and happy! While she was feeling all joyful and excited, Julian¡¯s mind was in a mess. After hanging up, he immediately rushed out of his office. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He vanished from Fulcher Inc.¡¯s office building in a sh, like a passing gust of wind. It was only when he settled in his car and stared nkly at the rearview mirror that he realized his stubble had grown a lot during the time Diana was away. He wasn¡¯t in time to shave himself, and it made him look older. He wondered if Diana would mind. However, he didn¡¯t have time to do anything about it. The moment he heard that she was in hospital, his heart had risen to his throat and he couldn¡¯t be bothered about anything else aside from rushing there at once. He was worried that something untoward might have happened to Diana. Yet when he reached the hospital, before the car ground to a halt, he heard someone knocking on the window. He turned his sharp, cold eyes to the person outside the car. ¡°Kiki?¡± He had already rejected her. As much as he had done something to disappoint her in the past, after what happened with Ka, he would no longer do anything that would make someone else easily misunderstand his intentions just so he could make up for his past mistakes. As such, Julian had rejected Kiki¡¯s request to apany her to the hospital to cover up for her pregnancy check-up. He didn¡¯t expect to bump into her the moment he arrived at the hospital. ¡°I knew you¡¯de!¡± Kiki wasn¡¯t surprised at all as she stood outside his car, and her face was filled with confidence. ¡°Julian, get out of your car!¡± Of course he wouldn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t even want to talk to her. He just wanted to see Diana as soon as he could. He wanted to see if she had lost weight during the time when she was away from him, to know why she was at the hospital, and to ensure if she was feeling unwell in any way. And what exactly was that good news she spoke of? Was she willing to get remarried to him as he had hoped, that she had figured things out and was no longer angry with him? Was she willing to be husband and wife with him again? However, he never expected to see Kiki the moment he hurried over to the hospital. ¡°Step aside!¡± he said sharply, his tone piercing. He coldly wound up the window, intending to tell Kiki to get lost. Kiki saw that he had no intention alighting the car. She seized the chance to reach out into the car window, open the door to the front passenger, seat and hop into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She turned to look at him shamelessly, as if notprehending what he had said. ¡°Your face is as ck as it was before.¡± Nevertheless, still so handsome. So handsome that he could drive every woman mad with desire. It was especially attractive to a woman like her, who was in desperate need forfort after going through something as terrifying and disgusting as being raped. Just with one nce, she knew Julian was the man who could give her thefort she needed. She wanted him all for herself, and was bent on clinging on her entire life! Julian¡¯s patience with her was wearing thin. ¡°Get the hell out of my car!¡± He red at her, gritting his teeth, feeling absolutely no joy at having reunited with an old ssmate. Instead, he looked at her in disdain. ¡°Kiki, don¡¯t make me despise you.¡± Kiki remained gleeful, her petite face made stunning by her wavy hair and exquisite Agi suit. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re still the same as before! You¡¯re cold on the outside but warm-hearted on the inside. You mistook me as the one who sent you the love letter and even recited the letter before everyone in school, dering I was the one who wrote it. Yet, you secretly bought a week¡¯s worth of breakfast for me.¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Julian was the ice prince who didn¡¯t bother himself with trivialities of the mortal world. No one would believe that he was capable of apologizing and even buying someone breakfast. ¡°That¡¯s been a secret I¡¯ve kept in my heart all these years.¡± Kiki blinked innocently at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about it.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been keeping it a secret, why are you telling me about it now?¡± Julian asked her, his tone ice. Kiki said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± She grabbed the car door handle tightly and dered, ¡°You have to go with me for a pregnancy check- up today. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stay in your car and never leave!¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Julian unfastened Kiki¡¯s seat belt and flung the car door open. He red at her and snarled, ¡°Get out of the car! Right now!¡± Hurt shed past the depths of Kiki¡¯s eyes, but they vanished in the blink of an eye. She said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m not getting down!¡± When she saw Julian reaching out to push her out of the car, she seized the chance to grab his arm and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Julian, please, just help me this one time. If my dad found out that I came here alone for a check-up, he¡¯d beat me to death!¡± But things would be different with Julian around. He was rich and powerful. Even if she really was pregnant, her father wouldn¡¯t dare say anything. Rather, he might even find it a good way to get a foot through the door of the Fulcher family. Yet Julian refused to help her, and his mind was made up no matter what she said. Firstly, he had no obligation to help her. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to do anything that might make Diana misunderstand him. Thirdly, he wanted to shake Kiki off and see Diana as soon as possible. However, staying in this stalemate with Kiki like this would only dy his meeting with Diana. He wanted to settle things at lightning speed. ¡°Get out of the car first.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After getting out of the car, he called Diana as he walked on, wanting to tell her to wait for him at the carpark. As long as Diana appeared, he believed Kiki would be clear as to who was the rightful owner of his front passenger seat. That would stop her from lettering him. However, a stranger picked up the call instead. ¡°Please hang on. She¡¯s in the midst of a check-up right now.¡± A check-up? Julian¡¯s heart began thumping heavily in his chest. ¡°What is the check-up for?¡± Was she really feeling unwell? With that thought in mind, his hands moved faster than his brain and he swiftly parked the car and headed straight to the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for Kiki yelling out loud behind him, he would havepletely forgotten about her existence. He quickly ran back, opened the car door and let Kiki out of the car. ¡°Obstetrician and gynecologist?¡± Kiki was about to speak when she heard Julian ask the person on the phone back in a tensed voice. ¡°Yes,¡± the other person replied. ¡°She¡¯s Dr. Stanley¡¯s patient, and I¡¯ve been instructed to give her special care. I was also told someone might call her, and so I¡¯ve been waiting here with her phone. Come over, quick. Ms. Winnington really needs you right now.¡± Her words sent Julian¡¯s mind into utter chaos. ¡°Is she ill? What is she sick with?¡± They hadn¡¯t met for one whole month, and Diana called him to the hospital in such a hurry. Had she really contracted a severe disease? The person over the phone refused to share more. ¡°Ms. Winnington said that she wants to tell you in person. Juste over quickly.¡± The more mysterious it was, the more worrisome it got. Julian¡¯s footsteps became flustered as every single possibility of the disease Diana might have contracted shed past his mind. He didn¡¯t even dare to call Vans as he stumbled his way to the obstetrician and gynecologist department. Kiki had never seen Julian acting this way. Despite not having met for a long time, Julian was rumored to be as imprable and indestructible as a mighty mountain. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, so fragile and vulnerable just because of one phone call. She couldn¡¯t help but show her concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything I can help with?¡± No, no one can help him. He had to hear it from Diana in person about her condition before he could calm down. The thought of Diana and her unknown condition made Julian¡¯s face turn even colder, to the point that it made Kiki start doubting whether the person who secretly bought her breakfast as a sign of an apology-whether that tender side of Julian was merely a figment of her imagination. Otherwise, how could he possibly re at her with such a terrifying look in his eyes? It was as if he would throw her from the roof should she dare dy him any further! She instinctively shrunk back, ¡°Julian, I¡­¡± I was just concerned for you¡­ Were her unspoken words. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare toplete her sentence. She cautiously followed behind him, afraid something might happen to him given the state he was in. ¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect him to be headed in the direction of the obstetrician and gynecologist department! Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Did that mean that Julian agreed to cover for her? Due to the intimidating aura surrounding him at the moment, though, Kiki didn¡¯t dare ask and simply followed behind him silently. When they arrived at the gynecology department, Julian still couldn¡¯t see Diana, who was still undergoing an examination. The clinic was full of female patients, so Julian couldn¡¯t conveniently go right into the examination room to find her. As he waited outside, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and went to find Vans. After seeing Vans, he hesitated for a long time before speaking. It was as if the act of speaking itself would condemn Diana to death. Julian¡¯s nervous face turned pale. Vans had never seen Julian so terrified before, and couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. He almost couldn¡¯t hold back from telling Julian the good news about Diana being pregnant. Upon careful consideration, he recalled Julian¡¯s mistakes when Diana first got pregnant and concluded it was only fair that he faced some hardship. So he held back his thoughts and said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry. Diana wille out soon. She¡¯ll tell you herself.¡± What kind of illness could it be that no one could speak about it, and they had to wait for Diana to tell him personally? Was it really that serious? Julian¡¯s eyes widened anxiously, and he watched as Vans went to meet his other patients. He didn¡¯t even have a clear mind to call out to Vans to stay and exin himself. He stood in the corridor in a daze, outside the room where Diana was being examined. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At that moment, Kiki, who had already arranged everything before they arrived, quickly obtained the ultrasound report. Her expression was no longer as radiant as when she first arrived at the hospital. She looked like she had been struck heavily by a weighty iron object, appearing extremely dejected. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She held the ultrasound report, looking at the confirmed diagnosis of early pregnancy on it. Her tears suddenly fell uncontrobly. It was so disgusting. Being pregnant with that man¡¯s child was so disgusting! She crouched down and desperately pounded her own stomach as she cried, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m really pregnant!¡± Her voice carried a thick sense of sorrow, filled with resentment. The volume was loud enough for Diana, who was waiting in line at the blood drawing room, to hear it clearly. ¡®Julian?¡¯ Diana repeated his name silently in her heart as she listened carefully. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m really pregnant! What should I do?¡± Diana hadn¡¯t misheard. There really was a woman outside shouting Julian¡¯s name. And she said she was pregnant¡­ Then again, there were plenty of people with the same name in this world. Diana dismissed it and shifted her attention to the nurse about to draw her blood. She quickly interjected, ¡°Please be gentle¡­¡± She was afraid of the pain. It would be great if Julian could be by her side at a time like this. She wondered if he had made it to the hospital yet. When she saw himter, she had to tell him that she had overheard a woman calling a man with the same name, saying that she was pregnant. It was exactly the same words Diana was about to say to him. With that thought in mind, the prick of the needle in her arm wasn¡¯t as painful anymore. Diana gently caressed her pregnant belly with one hand, feeling the happiness of being pregnant again, and smiled as she left the blood drawing room. Just as she stepped out, she witnessed a scene that shook her to the core. The man being called Julian by someone else wasn¡¯t just a man with the same name. It was the real Julian! The same man she had been yearning to share the good news of her pregnancy with. 1 And at this moment, a woman was crouching beside him, holding onto his legs and sobbing in pain. Who was she? Why had Diana never seen her before? When did they¡­get together? Diana pressed her cotton swab tightly against her arm, so tightly that it caused a sharp pain. Only then did she realize that her needle wound had started bleeding due to the pressure. And her heart, at that moment, was bleeding too. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Diana had been looking forward to her pregnancy all the way, and she had been filled with joy as she rushed back to Richburgh to share the news with Julian as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to say it, she ran into him with another woman. She heard with her own ears as the woman told him: ¡°Julian, I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Did this woman and the child in her womb have any connection to Julian? Julian loved Diana very much, didn¡¯t he? Would he really do something to hurt her? Perhaps she had misunderstood that scene-or so Diana told herself asfort, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she touched her lower abdomen. Subconsciously, she hid theb report she held behind her back. ¡°Julian,¡± she called out softly, moving to stand before him. Seeing the woman he had been yearning for suddenly appear before him, Julian¡¯s eyes revealed nothing but surprise and joy. But in the next instant, his expression suddenly turned cold. He took a few steps forward and grabbed Diana¡¯s arm tightly, then stared intently at her. He wished he had x-ray eyes that could scan every inch of her body. ¡°How¡¯s your health? Why did youe to the hospital right aftering back?¡± What exactly did she want to say to him? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With the way he was acting right now, it was obvious that Julian still cared about her. Diana¡¯s heart finally rxed a little. She looked at Kiki, who was still crouching on the ground, and held back the frown that threatened to form on her face. Biting her lips, she asked Julian, ¡¯ Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Kiki.¡± Julian finally realized the pinched look on Diana¡¯s face, and that she might have misunderstood the situation. Upon realizing that, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Kiki and I were ssmates in college before. When I was on the way to the hospital to see you, I happened to run into her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence!¡± Kiki insisted. She raised her head, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Diana. ¡°He came here specifically with me.¡± As she spoke, she scanned Diana from head to toe. Kiki considered herself familiar with all the socialites in Richburgh, but she had never seen anyone as beautiful as Diana. Diana was akin to a quietly blooming lotus, delicate- looking yet possessing a sacred strength that made it impossible to look away. Her demeanor was such that all who met her would genuinely adore her from the bottom of their heart. No matter how wonderful Diana was, Kiki couldn¡¯t bring herself to like Diana. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her presence was a threat. Kiki raised her head, wiped away her tears, and looked at Diana cautiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Julian shoved Kiki aside and dered in a dignified manner, ¡°She¡¯s my wife! If my wife is upset because of you, I can guarantee that news of your pregnancy will quickly reach the ears of your family.¡± He knew very well that it shouldn¡¯t be leaked. Yet, he used it as a threat against her. The usually proud Julian had stooped so low. Kiki seemed to grow even more interested in Julian because of this, but he no longer spared her a nce. Instead, he stood anxiously before Diana with furrowed brows as he asked the silent Diana urgently, ¡°What happened to you? Why did youe to the hospital right aftering back?¡± Everyone had kept it from him, saying that Diana would personally tell him what had happened. Until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to have a real conversation with her. His concerned eyes were filled with various emotions. He was usually calm andposed, but at this moment, cold sweat had broken out on his forehead. Diana observed his reaction without revealing any emotions. She raised her eyes slightly and gestured toward Kiki with her chin, repeating the words Kiki had just said. ¡°Did youe here specifically with her?¡± Julian shook his head repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Immediately after, he exined the whole situation to Diana. ¡°This is what happened, Diana. You have to believe me.¡± Sure enough; as long as Diana was willing to ask, he would definitely tell her everything. He wouldn¡¯t let her down as long as she was willing to trust him. Diana smiled happily, feeling as if a heavy burden had been liftedpletely from her. ¡°I believe you.¡± If she didn¡¯t trust him, she wouldn¡¯t have returned to him. As she said that, she reached out and took his hand, intending to ce it on her lower abdomen. At that moment, Kiki interrupted, ¡°Julian, haven¡¯t you already divorced?¡± Wife? Since when? Diana was clearly his ex-wife! Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Julian saw through Kiki¡¯s thoughts instantly, and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting remarried today.¡± He was determined not to give anyone the chance to say that he and Diana weren¡¯t husband and wife. As for Diana, he held her hand tightly and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens to you, I¡¯ll be with you. Even if you have a terminal illness, I¡¯ll never give up. Even if I have to search the world for renowned doctors, I¡¯ll definitely cure you.¡± His tone was filled with sorrow, his eyes expressing deep affection mixed with sadness. Diana couldn¡¯t help butugh and gently tapped his forehead. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Julian froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone around him was acting so mysteriously. Was it because Diana had a terminal illness and they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to tell him, so he had to wait for Diana to reveal it herself? ¡°Take a look at this,¡± she said, utterly speechless about Julian¡¯s thought process. ¡°Seriously, how can such a capable CEO be so clueless?¡± She handed him theb report she had hidden behind her. Julian looked down and saw the words written on it, but was confused. What was this? Progesterone? The word ¡°pregnancy¡± was in there¡­ Was Diana pregnant?! The thought of this possibility made his hands tremble. He quickly took out his phone to search for what the word meant, but in his haste, he identally dropped it. The screen shattered. This¡­didn¡¯t seem like a good sign. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His heart skipped a beat, and he dared not search any further. ¡°Diana, please tell me,¡± Julian pleaded. ¡°I saw the words on the report and thought you were pregnant¡­¡± But how could that be possible? She didn¡¯t even have her period since her miscarriage. Her body wasn¡¯t ready yet, and without ovtion, pregnancy was impossible. Something unfortunate must have happened, which was why she hesitated and didn¡¯t want to tell him. Diana had considered various possible reactions from Julian when he found out she was pregnant, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be the current one. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± When Kiki told him earlier that she was pregnant, Julian didn¡¯t seem this incredulous. Why did he act like a fool now that he was before her? ¡°We were only apart for one month, and you¡¯ve turned silly?¡± Diana teased. ¡°Will you still be able to support me and our babies in the future?¡± The more Julian listened, the more confused he became. Various emotions shed across his face, never settling on one. ¡°Diana¡­ What are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡± As he spoke, he held her hand and sat down on a chair in the hallway. His long legs stretched out in the middle of the corridor, attracting the attention of people around them. Everyone wondered inwardly how such a good man could be so foolish! His reaction amused Diana, who could barely contain herughter. She took out the ultrasound scan she had done in the small seaside town. ¡°Look at this.¡± Clearly written on it was ¡°Early Pregnancy.¡± He read it softly, then said, ¡°I know, it¡¯s the same as Kiki¡¯s.¡± After Kiki had received the ultrasound scan with those words written on it, she had told him, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m really pregnant.¡± Pregnant? Once again, the word echoed in his mind and his hands trembled uncontrobly. He looked up at Diana, his eyes already turning red. ¡°You¡¯re¡­pregnant? You¡¯re really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Diana pointed to the image on the ultrasound scan. ¡°Look here, two gestational sacs. This time, it¡¯s twins.¡± Twins! Aster and Star wereing back! Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Julian was incredibly excited and unsure how to describe the emotions he felt at this moment. Although he had never mentioned it to Diana, he med himself for losing their two babies. But now, Diana told him that she was pregnant again. And with twins, at that! It was the most primal sense of awe and joy, a tremor reaching the depths of his soul. He would have his own children again. ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡± he yelled, overwhelmed, as he hugged Diana. The man, who was usually cold and reserved, didn¡¯t hide his true emotions in front of everyone. Diana understood hisplex feelings and hugged him just as tightly in return. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Silly,¡± she said. She caressed the top of his head gently.¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you over the phone that I had good news for you? If Who knew he would think of a terminal illness? He refused to believe it, even after showing him theb report and the ultrasound scan. It was only when she pointed to the gestational sacs in the image that he finally reacted. ¡°Let me hearthem,¡± Julian said as he crouched and carefully embraced Diana¡¯s waist, disregarding the onlookers ¡® gazes. He leaned forward in front of her abdomen like a fool. ¡°I hear it. I hear it!¡± Seeing him like this, Diana couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.¡± What did you hear?¡± ¡°I hear them calling me Daddy,¡± Julian said. He looked up, gazing at Diana with reddened eyes. ¡°Do you think they¡¯vee back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Diana shook her head earnestly. ¡°But I do know that regardless if they¡¯re Aster and Star, they¡¯ve chosen us to be their parents.¡± Kiki finally understood. This woman before her was named Diana, and like her, Diana was also pregnant. The difference was that Diana¡¯s child was Julian¡¯s flesh and blood, weed and anticipated by the couple. Whereas her baby was unwee, even despised by her. ¡°Let¡¯s find Vans,¡± Julian seemed to have forgotten about Kiki¡¯s presencepletely. His heart and eyes were filled with nothing but Diana as he carefully supported her and walked toward Vans¡¯s office. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped as if realizing a grave mistake. He turned to Diana and said, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have Vanse here.¡± With her current condition and having just returned after a long journey, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to walk around anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Diana initially wanted to refuse, but seeing Julian¡¯s serious expression, she instantly gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sit here.¡± She patted the seat beside her. ¡°You sit down and rest too.¡± She also wanted to take this opportunity to talk to him about the things they should have rified before she left, and tell him all about Simon¡¯s background. ¡°Diana?¡± She was about to speak when Kiki interrupted her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kiki Stewart.¡± Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Kiki had ulterior motives toward Julian. With his charm, it had always been this way. Otherwise, Ka wouldn¡¯t have gone to such absurd lengths just to be with him. So, Diana might as well face it head-on. With that in mind, she reached out to shake Kiki¡¯s hand.¡± Hello, I¡¯m Diana Winnington.¡± Their fingertips touched briefly before quickly separating. ¡°Both of us are expectant mothers now.¡± Kiki pushed Julian aside and stood beside Diana shamelessly. ¡°But from what I heard, Diana, it seems like you¡¯ve had a baby before, so this isn¡¯t your first pregnancy.¡± That statement struck a painful chord. Diana¡¯s smile gradually faded, and a trace of sorrow shed in her eyes. She bit her lip to hide her anguish and replied, ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t my first pregnancy.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, but he didn¡¯t dare to shout as he feared that it might startle the little babies in Diana¡¯s womb. He could only suppress his anger and re sharply at Kiki. ¡°Please leave!¡± he hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± Kiki dered boldly. She continued shamelessly, ¡°This is my first pregnancy, and there are many things I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯d like to seek advice from Miss Winnington.¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 What advice could Kiki want from Diana? The Stewart family was a family of traditional medical practitioners. Even if Kiki didn¡¯t possess medical skills herself, her family members were all well-versed in traditional medicine. Especially her father, who was a renowned figure in the field and received special government subsidies. Once she announced her pregnancy at home, she would receive countless suggestions. She didn¡¯t need to pretend to ask Diana questions in an insincere manner, as she was attempting to do right now. Julian, who had finally reunited with Diana after a long separation, had no intention of being disturbed by anyone- especially not Kiki, whocked discernment. He shot her down and sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no advice to give you.¡± His gaze had turned ice-cold, as dark as an endless abyss- it immediately instilled fear in Kiki¡¯s heart. She felt that she would perish on the spot if he looked at her for another moment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was nothing she could do but lower her head. By doing so, she could avoid his gaze, which was the only way she could stay a little longer. ¡°Alright then, Julian. Thank you for apanying me to the hospital today.¡± Julian selectively ignored her tant lies. When Diana wasn¡¯t around, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to pay attention to any other woman. Now that Diana was beside him, he had no extra space in his mind to spare any other thoughts. Thus, every word spoken by Kiki seemed to be directed at thin air; no one responded to her. Meanwhile, Diana and Julian exchanged nces filled with infinite sweetness, as if the red thread of fate connected them. Was this what love looked like? As Kiki watched them, she couldn¡¯t help but envy the cold indifference Julian disyed when Diana was absent. She longed for a love like that. Julian noticed Kiki¡¯s intense gaze, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, he had grown ustomed to being stared at in such a way from a young age. Back when he was at Fulcher Inc., there were even female employees who crashed into thepany¡¯s ss windows just to catch a glimpse of him, which resulted in their immediate dismissal. But Diana¡­ He quickly tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. There¡¯s nothing between Kiki and me¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Diana raised her hand and covered his lips. ¡°I know.¡± He deeply loved her, and would never betray her. And she felt the same way. ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve¡­¡± ¡°I already know.¡± Julian was moved by Diana¡¯s trust in him, realizing that his suspicions about their rtionship during that period werepletely unfounded. Now, all he wanted was to cherish the present moment with Diana. What had happened on the new year¡¯s eve no longer mattered. He didn¡¯t want to hear about it and didn¡¯t want to bring it up again. What mattered was that, no matter what happened, he believed they wouldn¡¯t end up like his parents- pretending to be together while secretly drifting apart. Diana wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt their rtionship by having an illegitimate child. Diana was astonished by his words, and held his hand tightly while looking at him. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for Julian to suddenly ept the existence of a newfound younger brother. And yet, she hadn¡¯t been by his side all this time; now, she regretted leaving him for so long. The anger from their previous fight hadpletely dissipated, leaving only heartache as she whispered, ¡°You already know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian had no idea she was referring to her visit to see Simon on New Year¡¯s Eve and discovering the truth about Simon¡¯s parentage. He thought she just wanted to exin what had happened that day. But what was there to exin? He trusted her, and that was enough. He didn¡¯t want to bring up the days before she left, or reminisce about his own foolish suspicions regarding her feelings for him. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± He changed the subject, not giving Diana a chance to dwell on the past. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with Vans and everything is okay, let¡¯s go to the cemetery.¡± Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Diana was even more surprised when she heard Julian¡¯s words. After learning about Simon¡¯s existence, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so indifferent toward Madam Fulcher¡¯s concealment and his parents¡¯ betrayal. Regardless, she replied sincerely, ¡°I also nned on going there.¡± But considering Julian¡¯s state of mind, she hadn¡¯t brought it up- ¡°Luckily, you don¡¯t mind,¡± she said. Julian¡¯s mind was filled with only her at this moment, and he didn¡¯t have time to carefully consider the deeper meaning behind her words. Smiling, he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? It¡¯s not the terminal illness I imagined, but rather the joyous news of a pregnancy. As long as you¡¯re in good health, you can still go out as long as you do things in moderation.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure..¡± If he couldn¡¯t move on because of Simon and held resentment toward his grandmother and parents, that would be more heartbreaking than the sudden appearance of a younger brother. Diana¡¯s cautious expression amused Julian. She had changed quite a bit since her return. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care so much about my opinion,¡± he said, not knowing that Diana was anxious because of the situation with Simon. He thought her current behavior was because of the previous miscarriage, which made her overly sensitive and concerned about his feelings. ¡°If you want to go and share this good news with Grandma, we¡¯ll go,¡± he added. He wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on Diana because of her previous miscarriage. He wouldn¡¯t treat her pregnancy like imprisonment and confine her to the house. Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want to go.¡± This time, he wouldn¡¯t stay separated from her again. He would take good care of her during her pregnancy and share the responsibility of being a parent with her. After hearing his words, a multitude of delicate flowers bloomed in Diana¡¯s heart. She felt as if she had been nourished by the rain of a spring day, with everything falling perfectly into ce. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She held his broad hand tightly, her thoughts no longer dwelling on the blood rtion between him and Simon, nor did she ask him about his ns for handling the situation. After all, no matter how it was handled, he would do it better than her. With this, she no longer needed to exin what had happened on New Year¡¯s Eve. However, Julian¡¯s thoughts were different from what Diana had imagined. Until now, he still didn¡¯t know why Diana didn¡¯t return home on New Year¡¯s Eve. He simply believed in her, so he didn¡¯t need her to exin. Little did he know, leaving this matter unexined would eventually lead to significant problems in the near future. Kiki stood on the side, unable to integrate herself into their conversation. They seemed to ignore her when she spoke, treating her as if she were invisible. It was a truly terrible feeling. At the same time, it made her extremely envious. It would be wonderful if she could rece Diana and enjoy that kind of exclusive affection with Julian. If that happened, he would even ept the baby in her belly, right? Then she could truly enjoy pregnancy and the joy of bing a mother, just like Diana. When Kiki thought about how Julian had just crouched and talked to Diana¡¯s barely visible baby bump, iming the babies calling him ¡°Daddy,¡± she wanted tough. That reserved and icy man turned out to be so tender¡­! For now, she couldn¡¯t think of any way to rece Diana. Without anything to do, she could only leave the hospital and think about it slowly after returning home. Just as Kiki left, Vans appeared with the test results. He found Julian. Julian didn¡¯t pay much attention to Kiki¡¯s departure, and anxiously asked Vans about Diana¡¯s pregnancy instead. ¡°Her progesterone level is low, but it¡¯s better than I expected. It doesn¡¯t pose a risk of miscarriage, but we still can¡¯t ignore it,¡± Vans said as he handed two boxes of medication to Julian. He exined to Diana, ¡°I¡¯ve already had the pharmacy prepare these. These are progesterone pills that can help supplement the deficiency in your body. Drink more soy milk at home, as it can also help stabilize the pregnancy.¡± Julian quickly took the medication and asked carefully,¡± How many times a day should she take them? Before or after meals?¡± ¡°Once a day,¡± Vans replied. ¡°Take it half an hour after breakfast.¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Vans then added, ¡°Diana doesn¡¯t have obvious pregnancy symptoms yet, so she should take the chance and eat whatever she wants during this time. At some point, she might start experiencing nausea and vomiting. When that happens, it¡¯ll be hard for her to keep food down.11 By then, she would throw up no matter what she ate. Julian noted it and assured Vans, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t dy a minute in getting her whatever she wants to eat. When she asks for it, I¡¯ll prepare it for her as soon as possible.¡± Diana listened on, feeling a sweetness spreading in her heart. However, she still had a question. ¡°Vans, why do I often get headaches and shortness of breathtely?¡± ¡°That¡¯s due to hypoxia, which results from the babies growing stronger. It¡¯s also one of the pregnancy symptoms. If you ever feel that way again, let Julian arrange an oxygen concentrator for you at home. A few breaths of oxygen when you¡¯re ufortable will help,¡± Vans exined. As soon as he finished speaking, Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. The oxygen concentrator will be installed before we arrive home.¡± Vans was speechless. Julian¡¯s speed in doting on his wife was beyondpare¡­! On the way home, Dianained to Julian about him being too cautious and that installing an oxygen concentrator was unnecessary. Little did she expect that after resting at home for just one day, when she was about to go out with him to the cemetery, that familiar sense of suffocation returned. She immediately ran upstairs to the oxygen concentrator, and took a few deep breaths. Instantly, her mind felt much clearer, and her breathing became smoother. Seeing her like this, Julian said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to the cemetery today.¡± His dark and enigmatic eyes concealed a surge ofplex emotions as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to go by myself. I¡¯ll inform Grandma, and also visit Aster and Star.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana didn¡¯t dare to take risks since her reactions were quite significant. ¡°I¡¯ll stay home and focus on taking care of myself.¡± Diana didn¡¯t leave the house for a month. She even hired an assistant for her studio work. Afterpleting the design projects and finalizing contracts, she would let the assistant handle other tasks. Everything was running smoothly. However, when she entered the tenth week of pregnancy, everything changed. She could no longer eat whatever she wanted. Her previous preferences underwent a drastic change. Foods like fennel, celery, and various strongly vored vegetables that she used to dislike became her daily cravings. However, as soon as she took a bite, she had to run to the bathroom to throw up. The only things she could keep down, more often than not, was junk food. Spicy noodles, hamburgers, and pizza, which she used to sneakily eat behind Julian¡¯s back, now became her main diet. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, even such foods couldn¡¯t stay in her stomach for long before she would throw them all up. During the more severe bouts of vomiting, food would spray out of her nose, and she would continue to vomit until it turned into yellow bile. Each time, it left her in a miserable state. Julian was both distressed and guilty about her condition.¡± Did you also suffer like this during your previous pregnancy?¡± At that time, she even had to keep her pregnancy a secret from him. How had she managed to endure such intense vomiting? ¡°No,¡± Diana waved her hand. ¡°Last time, I only threw up a few times, and it wasn¡¯t as severe.¡± It didn¡¯t reach the point of throwing everything she ate. Butter, when the pregnancy progressed, she lost her babies¡­ The thought of her previous miscarriage weighed heavily on Diana¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed early tonight.¡± However, it turned out that sleeping early was not as effective as sleeping well. Just after midnight, she was awakened by a strong sense of nausea. She suppressed the urge to throw up as she quickly got up and made her way to the toilet bowl with frightening precision as someone walking in the dark. Holding onto the toilet bowl, she began to throw up violently. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Julian had heard themotion and immediately woke up. He looked at Diana¡¯s hunched figure with indescribable distress. All he could do was gently pat her back and hand her some water. ¡°Here, rinse your mouth.¡± But as soon as he said that, Diana heaved again; surprisingly, Julian started throwing up alongside her. From then on, not only did Diana constantly experience the nauseous feeling of vomiting, but Julian did as well. Both of them were rapidly losing weight. Diana felt heartbroken when she saw Julian¡¯s state. ¡°I throw up because I¡¯m pregnant, but you¡¯re not. Why are you throwing up?¡± Worried that she would be overly concerned and that it would affect her health, Julian looked up information and showed it to her. ¡°Look, husbands who strongly empathize with their wives will also experience pregnancy symptoms.¡± This proved how much he loved her, and he was proud of it! But now, Julian had grown even thinner than Diana. His once defined jawline now appeared as thin as a line. He looked gaunt, and his appearance became sharper, like a de ready to deliver a deadly blow at any moment. The employees at thepany went from being afraid to approach him to not daring to even look at him. After much consideration, Diana decided that Julian should undergo a full-body examination. Julian couldn¡¯t reject her request, but he didn¡¯t want Diana making the long trip to the hospital with him, so he called a medical team to provide the necessary services at home. Before the examination, Julian reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after the examination,¡± Diana said, pushing him onto the medical equipment. If it weren¡¯t for her insistence, those doctors who came to the house wouldn¡¯t dare to force Julian. Julian couldn¡¯t resist Diana¡¯s demands and took the opportunity to make a request, ¡°After Iplete this examination, go through the remarriage process with me.¡± They couldn¡¯t keep dying it indefinitely. He would rather just call someone from the Civil Affairs Bureau toe to their house toplete the process. Diana had been concerned about this matter as well. If they didn¡¯t go through the process of remarriage soon, it would be troublesome to register the babies¡¯ births. They needed to prioritize their remarriage. However, she still hadn¡¯t gone to the cemetery and told Madam Fulcher about her pregnancy. It wasn¡¯t like she could invite the old woman to her house like everything else, either¡­ With that thought in mind, Diana decided that the matter could wait a little longer and that there was no rush. They should prioritize taking care of themselves and the babies. Even if she didn¡¯t go to the cemetery, she was sure Madam Fulcher¡¯s spirit would still be happy. Since it was aprehensive examination equivalent to a detailed full-body check-up, Julian¡¯s examination took most of the day. With some free time on her hands and a break from the nausea and vomiting, Diana sneaked into the kitchen. Since she got pregnant, he hadn¡¯t allowed her to enter the kitchen anymore. Seeing that he had no appetite, she looked up recipes and thought of making meatbail soup for him. She started by grinding the pork into a paste, then¡­ The feeling of wanting to throw up surged again. Diana had gotten used to this constant wave of nausea. She quickly ran to the bathroom to vomit for a while. After cleaning up, she went out and continued to work in the kitchen. She opened the cooking tutorial on her phone and followed the next steps. After preparing the filling, she added salt, spices, and other seasonings. Then she added eggs and a suitable amount of starch, and finally used a spoon to shape them into small meatballs. She boiled water and prepared coriander, pepper, and vinegar for the soup base. Once the meatballs were cooked, she scooped them into the broth. A bowl of delicious meatball soup was ready. Diana nced at the time. It was already noon, and Julian was probably done with his examination. She told Mrs. Lay to keep the meatball soup warm and went upstairs to check on him. Julian had just finished his examination, and his shirt buttons were still undone. His corbone was exposed, revealing a touch of rebelliousness in his appearance that was usually absent. When he saw Diana approaching, he forgot to fasten the remaining buttons and immediately approached her to massage her neck and shoulders. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± Since they found out about her pregnancy, he had be extremely anxious and spoke as if nothing had changed. In reality, ever since they returned from the hospital, he had even put corner guards on the table edges himself, fearing that Diana might identally bump into them. She smiled and patted his hands that were moving on her shoulder before fastening his shirt buttons for him. Then, she looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°How are his examination results?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 The visiting doctor looked hesitant and replied, ¡°It¡¯ll take two days for Mr. Fulcher¡¯s examination results toe out, ma¡¯am. Some tests requireboratory analysis, which won¡¯t be that quick.¡± Diana sensed their anxiety and immediately expressed understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just curious. Once the results are out, please deliver them to me as soon as possible.¡± The doctor nced at Julian for confirmation. With an outsider present, his face remained cold like an iceberg, instilling fear in anyone who looked at him. His words were even more intimidating after he noticed the doctor¡¯s actions. ¡°Are you unwilling to listen to her instructions?¡± The doctor quickly understood and hastily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Fulcher! We¡¯ll definitely deliver the examination results to ma¡¯am as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare them.¡± Diana signaled to the doctor with her eyes, then pulled Julian towards the dining room. ¡°Since you obediently went for the examination. I¡¯m sure it must¡¯ve been tiring, right? I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± Then, she instructed Mrs. Lay to bring out the food. Mrs. Lay seemed to want to say something, but when she saw Julian gazing at Diana with eyes almost drowning in adoration, she smiled instead and went into the kitchen to do as she was told. Mrs. Lay had wanted to inform them that this meatball soup might be a little too sour. But as long as it¡¯s made by thedy of the house, Julian probably won¡¯t find fault with it. Still, the taste was really too sour. So sour, it was a direct assault on one¡¯s brain. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Julian frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t throw up in the morning?¡± He lifted the thermos lid and asked in concern, ¡°Why did you go through so much trouble to cook for me?¡± ¡°I did throw up.¡± She said and stuck out her tongue. Before Julian got angry, she quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± She asked him not to be mad and continued, ¡°Since I got pregnant, you¡¯ve taken care of all my meals and massaged me tirelessly every night. No matter what time I wake up, you always hand me a cup of warm water.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I also want to do something for you.¡± She was pregnant, not terminally ill. Julian pampered her and took care of almost everything for her, but those weren¡¯t reasons for Diana to be acting in such a melodramatic manner. Regardless, Julian understood where she wasing from. Diana had always been stubborn, so Julian didn¡¯t say much and simply picked up a spoon. ¡°I¡¯ll have a taste.¡± To his surprise, the sour smell grew even stronger when he lifted the lid. Julian momentarily held his breath and quickly picked up a meatball before putting it in his mouth. His face rxed in the instant he looked up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Seeing him enjoy the food, Diana immediately felt relieved.¡± That¡¯s good. It¡¯s my first time making it, so I was worried it wouldn¡¯t taste good.¡± After saying that, she also took a spoonful to eat. As she chewed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not really sour enough¡­¡± After Diana¡¯s morning sickness worsened, her taste buds became more sensitive to sourness, but she hadn¡¯t noticed it. She dabbed her mouth and asked Julian, ¡°What do you think? n Julian¡¯s teeth were almost overwhelmed by the acidity, and he said hesitantly, ¡°Well¡­ I think this is fine.¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said seriously. ¡°You can¡¯t always refuse to criticize me. You should tell me if it¡¯s not good so I can improve.¡± Saying that, she got up and personally added two scoops of vinegar to the meatbail soup. ¡°It should be better now.¡± She served another bowl to Julian and said, ¡°Quick, taste it again.¡± Mrs. Lay couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She was about to say something, but Julian shot her a look to silence her. The power of that gaze was self-exnatory, so she immediately closed her mouth and remained silent. On the other hand, Diana eagerly awaited Julian¡¯s¡± evaluation.¡± He looked at her expectant expression and simply brought the bowl of extremely sour meatball soup to his lips, drinking it all in one go. ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Julian said with a smile once he was done. ¡°Give me another bowl.¡± Seeing that he seemed to have genuinely enjoyed it, Diana was ecstatic. ¡°It¡¯s great that you have an appetite.¡± These days, he would follow suit when she threw up. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she felt guilty and med herself for his reactions. Being able to cook something appetizing for him to eat a bit more was truly wonderful! ¡°It¡¯s delicious, so of course my appetite is great.¡± Julian said as he endured the soft acidity on his teeth. He smiled warmly at Diana and continued to heap praises on her. ¡° Everything you make tastes great.¡± Mrs. Lay standing by the side was speechless at the interaction before her. She hadn¡¯t even tasted the soup yet, and already felt sour from the overwhelming disy of affection before her. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 If Mrs. Lay weren¡¯t present, Diana wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed by anything Julian said. But with Mrs. Lay around, Diana couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Just eat your food.¡± After downing two bowls of extremely sour soup consecutively, Julian¡¯s teeth were on the verge of being corroded by the acidity. His teeth probably couldn¡¯t even chew properly now. However, he acted like nothing was wrong when he spoke to Diana. Seeing her appetite rise and her eating more than before, he encouraged her, ¡°Next time I cook, I¡¯ll add more vinegar.¡± As long as she enjoyed the food, he would adapt to any taste she had. As the weeks went by, Diana¡¯s symptoms didn¡¯t improve and she continued to throw up frequently. Mrs. Lay, being experienced in these matters, said, ¡°Nausea and vomiting usually improve after three months, but there are also some people who continue to vomit until delivery.¡± Diana felt frustrated. ¡°When will this end?¡± Mrs. Lay smiled. ¡°Madam, all of us women go through this. Just bear with it a little longer.¡± However, Julian didn¡¯t want Diana to endure it. That night, he panicked when he saw her vomit yellowish fluid again, with traces of blood this time. ¡°Pregnancy is too painful. Let¡¯s not have the baby. Let¡¯s not!¡± He grabbed Diana, about to leave. ¡°Let Vans take care of it. We don¡¯t want a child anymore!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°What on earth are you saying?!¡± How could they not want the babies they had finally regained? The memory of being pushed into the operating room by Julian resurfaced, and her eyes were filled with disappointment and fear. ¡°You can keep the marriage certificate for yourself!¡± She didn¡¯t want to marry a man as heartless as him! After saying that, she forcefully closed the door with a loud bang. Julian hadn¡¯t really meant those words. He wanted to experience the feeling of being a father more than anyone, but when he saw Diana in such pain, it broke his heart. And so, he had said those things out of desperation. But those words happened to touch upon the memory that Diana least wanted to recall, which was the fear of being forcibly pushed into the operating room by Julian. If it weren¡¯t for Vans, the birth father of her babies would have likely killed them¡­! But back then, Julian thought she was carrying Oliver¡¯s child. What about now? He knew very well that he was the father of the babies. How could he say such irresponsible things?! ¡°I was wrong,¡± Julian said as he knocked persistently on the door, his face filled with regret. ¡°I really messed up.¡± He kept knocking and calling out until his voice became hoarse. No matter how much he apologized and tried to coax her, Diana refused to open the door. In the end, it was a phone call from the medical institution that finally made Diana step out of the room. They informed her that Julian¡¯s test results were out, and Diana needed to go in person. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t think much about it and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± However, she didn¡¯t n to let Julian apany her. His words of not wanting the babies still rang in her ears, and her anger had yet to vanish. These past two days, she hadn¡¯t let him into the bedroom to sleep. Unable to do anything, Julian had laid a makeshift bed outside her door. In fact, she understood he had said those things because he cared so much about her. But no matter how much he cared, he shouldn¡¯t just say he didn¡¯t want the babies. She was angry this time because she wanted to make him remember that no matter what happened in the future, he should never have thoughts of getting rid of their babies. She intended to carry the babies for the next ten months and give birth to them. They were precious lives that she considered her own even before delivery. She was willing to endure any amount of suffering for their sake. She couldn¡¯t bear to let them suffer the slightest harm, even from herself, much less from Julian, who suggested she terminate her pregnancy. She was furious. But when she pushed open the door and saw the makeshift bed ced outside, her heart softened instantly. This man, who was so particr about cleanliness, was willing to sleep here, on the ground. He did it just so he could listen to any movement in the room at all times, as he was afraid she might be ufortable during the night and unable to call for help in time. Forget it. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Diana already taught Julian a lesson. She believed he would never dare to casually utter words of abandoning their babies again. When she returned, she would reconcile with him. However, when she went to collect the results this time, she nned to go alone. The purpose was to make him worry and fret at home, and to punish him for his foolish words! She soon arrived at the medical facility, but Diana couldn¡¯t see the doctor immediately. Instead, Kiki Stewart was the one waiting for her in the office. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Kiki, Diana immediately recalled Kiki¡¯s unfriendly attitude towards her at the hospital the previous day. Kiki stared at Diana, her eyes devoid of envy, only confidence. ¡°The Stewart family is involved in all of Richburgh¡¯s medical institutions.¡± Although their family couldn¡¯tpare to the Fulcher family¡¯s wealth or the Channing family¡¯s fame, they excelled in the field of medicine. ¡°Since you asked someone to arrange a physical examination for Julian, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the reports here,¡± Kiki said with a smile as she looked at Diana.¡± Later, I¡¯ll be waiting for your begging.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Kiki to be so rude to utter such inappropriate words upon their meeting. Instantly, she lost any desire to talk to thetter. The two of them sat on separate sides, waiting for the doctor to arrive. Fortunately, the doctor arrived quickly. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Diana nodded and greeted him. The doctor quickly handed her the examination report. He adjusted his sses, appearing hesitant to speak. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she anxiously opened the report. However, it was filled with various professional terms that she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with the examination?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a problem.¡± The doctor nced at Kiki. ¡°But Miss Stewart¡¯s father is an expert in this field, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± The more Diana listened, the more uneasy she felt. ¡°What exactly is going on? What does all this have to do with Kiki¡¯s father? Is Julian sick? Is it serious?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡¯s physical indicators from the examination are all good.¡± Diana breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. She had thought something was seriously wrong. ¡°Then why did you say there was a problem with this examination?¡± Ever since she arrived here, she had been alternately intimidated by Kiki and the doctor. She didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in this ce. Once she returned home, she would immediately inform Julian and make sure he avoided all hospitals rted to the Stewart family for future check-ups. If there was none in Richburgh, then she would search in other provinces and cities. If other provinces and cities didn¡¯t have it, then she would search abroad! In short, she never wanted any rtionship with Kiki again! ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Diana was about to push the door open, Kiki suddenly shouted and stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because all the indicators are good that it¡¯s tricky.¡± At this moment, Diana felt a rush of dizziness. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She knew very well that it wasn¡¯t due to morning sickness. It was because of fear. Fear of what Kiki was about to say. But when it came to Julian, she had to calm down. Diana turned to look at Kiki. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°Julian¡¯s condition is terrible,¡± Kiki said, no longer beating around the bush. ¡°Let me put it this way: if he doesn¡¯t receive treatment, his weight will continue to drop, and the vomiting will increase. We don¡¯t even know if there will be other symptoms in the future. Only my father can say for sure. But he will die. Anyone can see that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Diana was furious. ¡°I know you harbor ill will toward Julian!¡± She had seen it that day at the hospital. There was something off in the way Kiki looked at Julian. This woman hade to the hospital early today, so maybe she had already conspired with the hospital to deceive her. There was something fishy going on here. Diana¡¯s hands trembled with anger. ¡°It¡¯s normal to like someone and want to be with them.¡± She could ept that. But what she couldn¡¯t ept was¡­ ¡°How can you curse him like that?¡± Kiki said Julian would die. What kind of sick joke was that?! Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Julian¡¯s recent weight loss was merely due to his empathizing with Diana¡¯s pregnancy. It was impossible for someone young and strong like him to be associated with death. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Kiki¡¯s nonsense anymore. Diana¡¯s eyes were filled with panic; her lips trembled slightly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked like a wilted lotus flower, evoking a sense of pity. ¡®What a beauty,¡¯ Kiki thought. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Compared to Diana, Kiki definitely couldn¡¯t measure up the slightest. Fortunately, Julian was sick, and it was a condition that even the most sophisticated instruments couldn¡¯t detect. Only some clues could be revealed through tracing some elements in the body. Kiki had already shown the results to her father. ording to him, if the patient didn¡¯t receive treatment, the patient would die. Those were her father¡¯s exact words. Now, she was just informing Diana of the facts. Yet, Diana couldn¡¯t handle even a little information. Kiki sighed. ¡°Diana.¡± She grabbed Diana, who was intent on leaving, and said,¡± You know I wouldn¡¯t joke about Julian¡¯s life.¡± With that sentence, Diana froze in ce. Not only did her lips tremble, but her legs also seemed to give way. Finally, she said weakly, ¡°Kiki¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at Kiki. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Diana wanted to sit down in a chair. She was afraid of losing her bnce and falling if she continued to stand, which would also endanger the babies. Kiki did as she was asked, then said, ¡°Thank you for being willing to stay and listen to what I have to say.¡± She took out a recording she had with her father. ¡°Listen, my father is one of the top doctors in the country. He specializes in treatingplex conditions that modern medical examinations can¡¯t detect. If it weren¡¯t for him looking at Julian¡¯s medical report, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d all think he was perfectly normal.¡± In reality, Julian¡¯s body had already given significant signals. The voice in the recording was deep and carried a kind of benevolence that had umted over the years. As soon as Diana heard it, she knew Kiki and her father weren¡¯t lying. However, it only made her all the more distraught. ¡°But Julian¡­Julian¡¯s just throwing up¡­¡± ¡°Would such a simple thing cause such rapid weight loss?¡± Julian used to have a well-proportioned figure, like a walking clothes hanger. Yet in just a short period of ten days, many of his clothes had to be resized. What was even more terrifying was that he continued to lose weight at a rapid pace. If it weren¡¯t for this, Diana wouldn¡¯t have forcefully requested him to undergo a medical examination. But even when she asked him to do the examination, she never thought he was actually sick. She simply wanted to have peace of mind. She was sure he would be fine. Yet the people here were holding the medical results and telling her that Julian had aplex condition, and didn¡¯t have much time left. How could she ept that? She needed her husband, and their babies needed their father. Julian needed to live on and enjoy the love they would give him! But now, everything was about to turn into a mirage. Even the biggest matters became insignificant in the face of life and death. Diana looked at Kiki, still unwilling to ept thetter¡¯s words. ¡°There are some things that don¡¯t add up to what you¡¯re telling me.¡± Kiki was surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s the contradiction?¡± She had yed the recording for Diana. How could she not believe it? Chapter 733 Chapter 733 ¡°You clearly said there were no issues in the medical report, so how did your father discover the problem from the very same report?¡± Diana asked. Kiki replied somewhat impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. We saw no issues in that report, but my father can identify problems just by examining the trace elements.¡± That was the terrifying aspect of a great traditional medicine practitioner. Not only was he well-versed in traditional medicine, but he also had a deep understanding of various indicators and data in modern medicine. He could always uncover problems others couldn¡¯t see-it was evident that his medical skills were nothing short of extraordinary. Diana understood now. ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Shiloh Stewart.¡± Diana nodded, and immediately searched for him on her phone. She found out that what Kiki had said was true. There was a lot of information about Shiloh, but the genuine testimonials from many patients caught her attention the most. They described situations simr to Julian¡¯s, where modern medical tests showed everything was normal-yet, Shiloh managed to identify the problem. Kiki seized the opportunity to express her thoughts. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you about Julian¡¯s life. If we don¡¯t let my father examine him, no one else can diagnose his condition quickly and prescribe the appropriate treatment. The only oue awaiting him would be death, because my father said that his condition is already quite severe.¡± Diana still refused to believe it. ¡°Aside from vomiting and rapid weight loss, he¡¯s in good spirits and doesn¡¯t experience any other difort¡­¡± ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t make a difference no matter how much I tell you,¡± Kiki said. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can wait and see how he changes.¡± She nced at Diana. ¡°To put it bluntly, you can wait and see if he dies.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana¡¯s face drained of all blood. Wait for death¡­? Julian was so young! How could he be associated with such a cruel word? There must be some mistake somewhere. Diana forced herself to calm down; as if she had thought of something, she fixed her sharp gaze on Kiki and demanded,¡± What did you mean when you said I had to beg you earlier?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Kiki chuckled, her gaze toward Diana nowcking envy but filled with a sense of triumph.¡± I¡¯m just saying you¡¯ll beg me to be with Julian.¡± That was impossible. How could her rtionship with Julian be so fragile? ¡°Setting aside the fact he hasn¡¯t been definitively diagnosed yet, even if he truly has a life-threatening condition, I won¡¯t leave him so easily,¡± Diana sneered, looking at Kiki. ¡°Why on earth would I ever beg you to be with Julian?¡± It would be better if he weren¡¯t sick; even if he were, Diana couldn¡¯t possibly leave him and push him towards another woman at the time when he needed her the most. ¡®But if you don¡¯t beg me, I won¡¯t allow my father to examine and treat him,¡± Kiki stated firmly, her tone malicious. Diana couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mr. Stewart is an aplished medical professional. He wouldn¡¯t refuse to help someone just because of his daughter¡¯s desires.¡± Moreover, Julian wasn¡¯t just anyone. She had the confidence that he could convince Shiloh to examine him. But then Kiki retorted, ¡°Well, my father loves me more than anything! If I told him the child in my womb is Julian¡¯s and that he refuses to acknowledge it because of you, do you think he¡¯d still treat Julian?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Kiki to use such a despicable method to achieve own selfish goals. ¡°Are you suggesting that if I refuse to separate from Julian and let him be with you, you won¡¯t allow your father to treat him?¡± she snarled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kiki didn¡¯t think what she was doing was wrong in the slightest. ¡°Your child needs a father, and so does mine.¡± After thinking it through these past few days, Kiki still believed that Julian, who was loving and doting, was the best choice for this role. If she could marry him, she would definitely be happy. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana was about to throw up¡ªnot from her morning sickness, but from sheer disgust. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? My children need a father because Julian¡¯s their biological father, but your child has absolutely no connection to Julian!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiki raised her head arrogantly and gave Diana a sharp look. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll create a connection between them.¡± As long as Diana left, Kiki and Julian could be together smoothly, and she would achieve the best of both worlds. Her child would have a father, and Julian¡¯s life would be preserved. In this entire situation, the only redundant person was Diana. ¡°You should leave.¡± Kiki looked at her calmly and added smugly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some money to ensure you have a worry -free life.¡± Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Money, money, money! When Julian initially proposed divorce to Diana, it was about giving her money-and now, Kiki was forcing her to leave by offering money as well! Did the rich always solve their problems in such a crude and straightforward manner? Even son, being that way didn¡¯t necessarily solve the problems. In this world, there were always things that money couldn¡¯t buy. Diana gradually calmed down, then turned to Kiki with aposed expression. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡± She would return home, and she wouldn¡¯t bring up everything that happened today to Julian. ¡°As for your father, I¡¯ll find a way to meet him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Seeing her n failing, Kiki immediately stood up from her seat in a panic. ¡°Diana! Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? You don¡¯t care at all about Julian¡¯s health! Why do you insist on watching his condition worsen and watch him die?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it.¡± Diana took a deep breath, restraining the urge to p Kiki¡¯s foul mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to meet your father.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t see you!¡± Kiki raged through clenched teeth, appearing resolute as she stared at Diana. ¡°As long as you refuse to leave Julian, I will tell him exactly what I¡¯ve told you before-that the child in my womb is Julian¡¯s, and that he refuses to acknowledge it because of you!¡± In this situation, Diana would be the viin, and Julian would be an irresponsible scumbag. Seeing Kiki frantically jumping around, Diana put away the test results. She threw Kiki a cold nce, the look akin to a heavy snowfall in the freezing cold of winter. The chill creeping on Kiki¡¯s neck was such that she dared not budge an inch. Diana¡­was no ordinary woman. Kiki couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and even regretted confronting Diana so recklessly. However, it was toote to take anything back now. She had thoroughly provoked this seemingly fragile flower. For a moment, it seemed like there was harsh wind and snow swirling around Diana; the air around them suddenly felt deathly cold. Right before leaving, Diana shot Kiki a disdainful nce, saying, ¡°Julian¡¯s matters are none of your concern. It¡¯s not your ce to worry about it.¡± Her tone was light and ethereal. She spoke as if Kiki was just a small pebble on a t road, easily kicked aside with a light tap of her foot. Kiki was dissatisfied with the situation. After waiting so long for such a good opportunity, she could only watch it slip away through her fingers. How could she let it happen? Kiki clenched her fists forcefully, as if trying to wring a cloth. She had to rush and talk to her father before Diana took any action. She had to make sure her father wouldn¡¯t give Julian any medical treatment! Fortunately, despite valuing reputation, etiquette, and caring for patients, her father was still human. And humans have desires. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kiki would make it happen. She quickly returned to her home and burst into tears. She sobbed inconsbly, shattering Shiloh Stewart¡¯s heart. Kiki knelt on the ground, looking at her father with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Dad, I truly love Julian. At first, he loved me too, so I ended up pregnant. But then, for some reason, Diana Winnington suddenly appeared¡­ Dad, really, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the customers at the city hospital. Over a month ago, Julian personally apanied me for the gynecological ultrasound to confirm my pregnancy.¡± As long as it was a hospital affiliated with the Richburgh family, Shiloh had friends there. Since Kiki dared to say this and asked him to verify it, it was unlikely for her to be lying. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Kiki, I¡¯ve raised you all these years not for you to degrade yourself like this!¡± The elderly man, with white hair and a kind face, was deeply frustrated. ¡°How could you get yourself involved in such a situation with such an irresponsible man? How could you get pregnant before marriage?¡± At this moment, Kiki¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air for over a month, finallynded. The incident of her rape and getting pregnant had turned into a story of true love encountering a scumbag after her maniption. Her baby¡­could now be safely born. She had confidence she could make Julian the father of her baby. She could also have a perfect husband. Upon careful consideration, even getting raped didn¡¯t seem like a big deal anymore. That day¡­ In the bar, she really didn¡¯t drink too much. She was in a good mood and had made ns to meet a few friends. After a few drinks, she woke up and suddenly found herself in a hotel bed. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Kiki didn¡¯t know who she had slept with. She only remembered that his eyes were somewhat sinister, and his demeanor was icy. In her dazed state, she had once thought about leaving the room. However, his strength was overpowering. She gradually lost all her strength and didn¡¯t know anything anymore. When she finally woke up, she found herself alone in the room. In reality, whether this incident could be considered against her will was still up for debate because, in truth, she¡­had taken the initiative. But that was all because she was intoxicated! Kiki firmly believed everything wasn¡¯t her fault, and that she hadn¡¯t consented! She was just drunk, and that man took advantage of her vulnerability. However, what surprised her was that she actually got pregnant. At first, she thought about not keeping the baby. After she saw Julian leaning over Diana¡¯s belly so tenderly, those warm moments kept reying in her mind. She believed she had the ability to provide a happy family for the baby. At the same time, she also had a chance to be with a man as outstanding as Julian. As long as she lived with him, who would dare to mention that night at the bar? Who would dare to gossip about her again in the entire Richburgh? To bring up the absurdity of that night at the bar? To say that Kiki had been taken advantage of by a random man while drunk? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she appeared with Julian, arm in arm, in front of everyone, she would make those socialites drop their jaws in shock! Just the thought of it made her ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡± Kiki lowered her head, pretending to be apologetic. ¡°I know our family upholds strict family principles. If you want to punish me, I¡¯ll ept everything. But I beg you. Please don¡¯t harm the baby in my belly¡­¡± Kiki¡¯s words infuriated Shiloh, and he wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°You want to keep it, but I don¡¯t! What if your belly keeps growing every day? Have you thought about what to do if Julian still refuses to acknowledge it?¡± The Stewart family had always upheld a reputation for integrity and helping others. Shiloh loved his daughter, but he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Yet, Kiki was pleading with him like this¡­ ¡°No matter who it is, no matter if the man is wealthy or not, our family doesn¡¯t care,¡± Shiloh said firmly as he looked at Kiki. ¡°All I want is for you to be well and happy. But you¡­¡± He trailed off and sighed, seemingly unsure of what to do. Kiki interjected, carefully considering her words. ¡°Actually¡­ Julian currently has a request for you.¡± Shiloh froze. ¡°Julian Fulcher, the renowned figure among the younger generation of Richburgh? What could he possibly need from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a request from him.¡± Kiki smiled. ¡°Diana¡¯s the one who wants to make a request of you.¡± ¡°Diana Winnington? Julian¡¯s other woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiki nodded. ¡°Do you remember the medical report I showed you yesterday?¡± She lowered her voice as much as possible. ¡°That report belongs to Julian.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shiloh widened his eyes. ¡°Then¡­ Then he¡­¡± He didn¡¯t have much time left to live! His daughter was so unfortunate! Not only did she fall for such an unfaithful man, but she also happened to be pregnant while he suffered from a terminal illness! Shiloh was now even more concerned for his daughter. ¡°Get up first.¡± He had a servant bring a chair for her. ¡°Quickly bring me that medical report. I want to take another careful look.¡± He couldn¡¯t let his daughter¡¯s baby be born without a father. Seeing how anxious he was, Kiki quickly handed him the copy. ¡°Take a look, Dad.¡± After carefully reviewing the medical report again, Shiloh looked at Kiki. ¡°I want to see him! Hurry, have the driver prepare the car immediately!¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Kiki didn¡¯t expect her father would want to visit Julian and give him a consultation immediately. She hesitated for a moment, apprehension in her heart. ¡°Dad ¡­ Is Julian¡¯s condition very serious?¡± ¡®Yes, very.¡± Many severe illnesses began with no symptoms. That was especially so for many cancer patients, who look like any other person even until thete stages of their cancer. They only realized something was wrong with their health when they got terminally ill¡ªby then things would be toote. Julian¡¯s condition was even more tricky than terminal cancer. He wasn¡¯t suffering from cancer, but something even scarier than cancer. Shiloh had seen such cases before, in which patients would lose much weight from vomiting and imbnce in micronutrients in the body. Ordinary doctors might think that the patient¡¯s body onlycked something and required the corresponding nutrients. In actual fact, it was a symptom of a severe disease. If treatment and medication were received in time, there might be hope of saving the patient. But if the condition wasn¡¯t diagnosed in time and treatment was dyed, even the most knowledgeable doctor would have no way of helping the patient. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this condition? Does it have a scientific name?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shiloh shook his head, ¡°I treated one such case in the past, and luck definitely ys a part in this. As for this time ¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if I can treat him.¡± That was why he was so anxious to meet Julian in person as soon as he could-to confirm the progress of his condition. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He packed up the things he needed for a consultation. When he turned around, he saw his daughter still standing at the same spot and refusing to move. ¡°Kiki, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Kiki lowered her head, crumpling the hem of her shirt in her hands. ¡°Dad¡­ Julian¡¯s critical condition is actually a golden opportunity for me. Threatening Diana with it and forcing her to leave him is the only way for me to be with him. After all, Julian¡¯s obsessed with her right now. I can¡¯t make a move on him, so I¡¯ll have to find a chance with Diana.¡± ¡®What?!¡± Shiloh finally understood what she wanted to do. ¡± You¡¯re trying to make me stand idly by and dy treating a patient who¡¯s suffering from aplicated and difficult condition that will likely send him to his grave¡­just because of your selfishness? You¡¯re asking me to sacrifice my ethics?!¡± Shiloh looked at Kiki in disappointment, then picked up his things and headed to the door. ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± He eximed, furious. Kiki was choked by her father¡¯s words. She could only watch him walk out of the door. She stood there helplessly, watching her n fail right before her eyes¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but follow behind him. ¡°Dad!¡± Shiloh stopped dead in his tracks and turned back with eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dad! I, Shiloh Stewart, don¡¯t have a daughter like you-certainly not one who seeks self-benefit at the expense of a patient¡¯s life!¡± His voice was loud and booming, each word hammering heavily into Kiki¡¯s ears. Her father refused to help her¡­ Her n waspletely foiled¡­ Meanwhile, Diana had just returned to the vi. She looked despondent throughout the journey, and her sallow skin looked worse than it usually did. The moment she walked through the door, Julian could sense that something was wrong. He felt anxious and worried, but because of what he said a few days ago about not wanting the babies, he didn¡¯t dare to step forward and talk to her. He simply shifted his feet as he inched toward her slowly, like a leopard hunting a prey yet scared of the prey¡¯s reaction. The sight of Julian¡¯s cautious behavior made Diana recall Kiki¡¯s words, and her heart tensed up. Her Julian. How could her Julian, who was such a good man and who loved her so much, fall so terribly ill? ¡°Have you put up the wall decorations at home?¡± Diana broke the silence first, which filled his heart with joy. ¡°No¡­¡± He said slightly frantically, suddenly feeling slightly awkward. He even touched his hair uneasily, as if he had made a mistake and was feeling guilty about it. ¡°When you left, I had wanted to put them up. But after I did, they all dropped¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t around then. The wall decorations wouldn¡¯t bring him any blessings, no matter how many of them he put up. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have any motivation to put them back up when they dropped. Diana knew exactly what he was thinking. But precisely because she knew, she got even angrier and her heart broke further. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Chapter 737 Chapter 737 She suddenly charged toward Julian and yelled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put them back up after they dropped? I made myself so clear in my letter that you should put up the decorations. Why are you so half-hearted about it?!¡± Ever since Simon tore off the wall decorations, she should have sensed that the luck she and Julian shared was running out¡­ She tried her best to make up for it by buying more wall decorations, but they weren¡¯t able to paste them up together on new year¡¯s eve. The decorations even ended up with shoe marks all over. They looked so dirty-perhaps an urate reflection of their miserable and unfortunate destiny. Afterwards, Julian did follow her instructions to put up the new wall decorations. Yet, they dropped again. Was this heaven¡¯s will? No matter how hard she tried to embrace the blessings of the new year, she was bound to be inck of it. She and Julian¡­ Were fated to be separated. No! She looked up at Mrs. Lay, fire burning in her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Lay, tell me again what you just said!¡± Mrs. Lay had never seen Diana look so anxious and ted,¡± Madam¡­¡± She swallowed past her constricted throat and said apprehensively, ¡°I said that a man by the name of Stewart is here looking for you.¡± A man by the name of Stewart? Not Ms. Kiki Stewart, but a Mr. Stewart! Who from the Stewart family could be here? Could it be Shiloh Stewart? Diana stood up in a rush and was about to drag Julian out of the house when Mrs. Lay called out to her. ¡°Mr. Stewart said that he only wants to see you.¡± He only wants to see her? Diana was stunned. She slowly let go of the hem of Julian¡¯s shirt. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Julian was naturally unwilling to let her go alone. His face was dark and solemn as he asked, ¡®Which Mr. Stewart?¡± Since when did Diana have engagements with the Stewart family, and why didn¡¯t he know anything about it? ¡°It¡¯s a client of my work studio.¡± Diana nced at Julian, got on tiptoes, and kissed his cheek, worried that he might not let her go out by herself. Her gesture brought huge delight to Julian, who had been on tenterhooks and hadn¡¯t been talking much to Diana over the past few days. The dark clouds above his head immediately dispersed, and histone improved tremendously, ¡°Diana¡­¡± ¡°My client¡¯s here, and he¡¯s a major one at that. You can¡¯t possibly stop me from going out and meeting him, can you?¡± It turned out that he was a huge client of hers. No wonder she was so happy. Julian knew that Diana was very ambitious in expanding her career right now. ¡°Just be careful and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± With that, he instructed Mrs. Lay to follow Diana. ¡°Call me right away if Diana needs help.¡± He didn¡¯t look worried at all, neither did he believe Diana needed help. He simply wanted Mrs. Lay to help spy on whether this Stewart man was handsome and was interested in Diana in that way. Mrs. Lay was tickled by her master¡¯s intentions. She told Diana, ¡°Madam, Mr. Fulcher is truly enamored by you. You just told him off, and he forgot about it the next second. How is he the incisive and hard-hearted CEO whom everyone fears? He¡¯s clearly a wife-doting softie at heart¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Lay!¡± Diana chided. It was at this time when she reached the vi entrance and saw Shiloh. His face was exactly the same as the great doctor Mr. Shiloh Stewart she found online. Before she could rack her brains on how to find him, he came knocking on her door. This should have been something she was immensely d about. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy about it. ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± Diana waved her hands at Mrs. Lay, her eyes carrying a look of determination mixed with sorrow that Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t quite understand. Diana drew a line at the door, and stopped Mrs. Lay from crossing it and overhearing her conversation with Shiloh. ¡°Wait here for me. Don¡¯te close unless I call for you.¡± Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Diana was rarely so serious. She was usually smiling, and this was especially so when she used to visit Madam Fulcher at the old mansion. She was always gentle and mild-mannered, like a calmke on a quiet spring afternoon. But now, she reminded Mrs. Lay of a snowstorm during the freezing winter. Cold and harsh. She was so scared that she stood right where she was, not daring to move. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Diana was finally assured when she saw Mrs. Lay stand rooted on the spot. Only then did she approach Shiloh Stewart. The moment Shiloh saw Diana walking toward him, he looked at her with a guilty gaze. ¡°Are you Ms. Diana Winnington?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Are you Dr. Stewart?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± A tinge of awkwardness shed past the old man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m here to diagnose Mr. Fulcher¡¯s condition.¡± This should have been something that delighted Diana. She didn¡¯t have to go through the effort of reaching out to him, or worry that he wouldn¡¯t treat Julian because of his daughter Kiki. And yet, Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy. She knew Dr. Stewart would surely ask something of her by taking the initiative toe and diagnose Julian¡¯s condition. Shiloh had seen and heard much in his life, and had the uncanny ability to sense whether a person was ill just with one nce. On top of that, he was also a great judge of character. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize to you regarding Kiki,¡± he began. Naturally, he could tell that Diana was pregnant with twins right now. At the same time, the moment he saw Diana, he knew the love triangle between her, Julian and Kiki wasn¡¯t not as simple as what his daughter described it to be. Still, his darling daughter was pregnant too. What¡¯s more, she was pregnant with Julian¡¯s child. As her father and the grandfather to her children, he had to think forthem. The only person he could me was Julian Fulcher, for not exercising self-control. Ultimately¡­ Shiloh had lived an open and honest life, yet this was the first time he dared not straight into someone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our family is the despicable one. In order to get my hands on a son-inw, I have to force anotherdy to do something she doesn¡¯t want.¡± Diana could sense his sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re different from Kiki.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled her too much,¡± Shiloh said apologetically. ¡°I knew the moment I saw you that she must have lied to me, yet I chose to believe her.¡± If he didn¡¯t, he would have no way of making Julian stay by Kiki¡¯s side. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He knew his daughter needed this man badly. As her father, he could only do all he could to fulfill her wishes. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Diana was immensely envious of Kiki. Compared to the true fatherly love Shiloh disyed, her own parents did nothing but abandon her time and time again. They weren¡¯t worthy of being called humans! The thought of her ill fate in being abandoned by her own parents again and again made her eyes turn red with tears. ¡± I¡¯ve never known the feeling of being deeply loved by a father.¡± Diana looked at Shiloh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. I¡¯m very thankful you¡¯ve taken the initiative to look for me and volunteer to diagnose Julian¡¯s condition.¡± Loving someone was to wish for peace and health for him. That had toe first before wishing for riches, good looks and happiness. Of all these, Julian had everything except for health. Of all things, the only thing hecked ended up being the most important one of all. Since she couldn¡¯t give him good health, she would have to bow out. She felt as if tiny needles were piercing through her heart, and the pain spread through her entire body. She had to control herself and stayposed, so Mrs. Lay who was standing nearby wouldn¡¯t sense that something was amiss. ¡°Dr. Stewart.¡± The moment she opened her mouth to speak, she realized her throat had gone dry and parched. She could feel her soul being sucked out, leaving her with an empty shell of a body. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Shiloh looked straight into Diana¡¯s eyes and said frankly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to give Mr. Fulcher to Kiki, I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you one question,¡± Diana said. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± If he dared to lie to her, she would make them go to hell no matter what it took her! Shiloh had never seen such a look of determination on a young person¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. A look of respect shed past his eyes as he said, ¡°Please speak, Ms. Winnington.¡± ¡°Is it true that Julian is really sick?¡± ¡®Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Shiloh said sincerely. ¡°To be sure that my judgment wasn¡¯t wrong, I looked through his medical reports beforeing here to look for you. I can only say that his condition is worse than what all of us might think.¡± That was why he hurried over with the intention of confirming Julian¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana looked at him. ¡°I believe you.¡± If she didn¡¯t believe him and stopped him from diagnosing Julian¡¯s condition, Julian might really be at risk of losing his life. She didn¡¯t dare to bet on his life. She couldn¡¯t afford to do so. Also¡­ The fact that Shiloh took the initiative toe over spoke of his medical ethics to a certain extent. Even though he sacrificed his ethics for the sake of his daughter¡¯s selfish benefit, it was enough of a sign for Diana. He wouldn¡¯t lie about a patient¡¯s condition. The more this was so, the more her heart broke. She felt like a fish that caught a bait, the hook piercing through her throat. Yet she didn¡¯t dare let go, and could only let the sharp hook tear through her flesh. To her, Shiloh¡¯s medical skills were the bait. She had no choice but to take the bait for Julian¡¯s sake. ¡°Dr. Stewart.¡± Diana took a deep breath. ¡°I will agree to Kiki¡¯s request and leave Julian, but you must promise not to tell Julian about this. When you diagnose his condition, I also hope that you won¡¯t make it sound so serious.¡± She would tell Julianter that Shiloh¡¯s wife ordered a custom-made suit and was very happy with it. That made her agree to Diana¡¯s request to ask Dr. Stewart for a prescription for Julian, so that he would have the same pregnancy symptoms as her. He would be turned into aughingstock should word about what happened to Fulcher Inc.¡¯s CEO spread. Otherwise, given Julian¡¯s keen senses, he would surely sense that something was wrong. He would rather die than have her leave him. She had to leave quietly before he realized what was wrong. Shiloh agreed without any hesitation. Very soon, he followed Diana into the mid-level vi. ¡°Dr. Stewart.¡± Julian was shocked that Diana managed to invite him, and was ted. He thought Dr. Stewart was here to see Diana, and kept pulling Diana toward Dr. Stewart so he could take a look at her. Shiloh felt guilty toward Diana. ¡®Your HCG levels haven¡¯t been ideal.¡± He didn¡¯t even need to do any checks toe to the conclusion about Diana¡¯s health that she had to take a blood test to arrive at. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription. I guarantee you¡¯ll get better after three rounds of medication, after which you won¡¯t need further medication.¡± Julian was ted to hear that. ¡°Dr. Stewart, you¡¯re truly worthy of your reputation.¡± He was worthy of his reputation, indeed. Thus, it was imperative that Diana had to leave. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana suppressed the pain she felt in her heart as she urged Shiloh to take a look at Julian. ¡°Dr. Stewart, my condition is easily resolved, but what about his nausea and vomiting symptoms?¡± ¡°I already have a prescription prepared,¡± Shiloh ced both of their prescriptions on the table. Julian, however, didn¡¯t even bother looking at his. He clearly cared more about Diana than himself as he asked Shiloh eagerly, ¡°If my vomiting symptoms can be resolved, can Diana¡¯s morning sickness be resolved too?¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t,¡± Shiloh said regrettably, ¡°The fetus is still too small. If I intervene with the morning sickness, it might affect the fetus negatively.¡± Disappointed, Julian said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll suffer the symptoms with her.¡± In other words, he refused to take the medicine Shiloh prescribed to him. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Shiloh, who was eager to treat him, almost blurted out the truth about how severe Julian¡¯s condition was. The moment he thought of his tearful daughter back home, he stopped himself just in time. ¡°What sin¡­¡± He lowered his head and mumbled to himself as he tried to suppress his sense of duty as a doctor. He tried his best not to think about the love between Julian and Diana. He knew that Kiki was lying. No matter where the child in her womb came from, it was impossible for her im that Diana was the third wheel between her and Julian to be true. Conversely, Kiki was the barrier standing between Julian and Diana. Yet for the sake of his daughter and the unborn baby in her womb, Shiloh had to pretend he was kept in the dark and that he knew nothing. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His greatly troubled conscience made him unable to stay a minute longer. ¡®Til ce the prescriptions right here.¡± Because of his guilty conscience, he didn¡¯t even dare to look up into Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Winnington, I still have many other patients to visit, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Diana went out to send him off. By the time he returned, Julian was still doubtful. ¡°Kiki didn¡¯t say anything about her father willing to come here to give us prescriptions just because he was happy with your clothes.¡± He was sure that woman might y some underhanded tricks. ¡°Do you really think every woman in this world will die for you?¡± Diana scoffed. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you regard yourself too highly.¡± Julian chuckled awkwardly, and leaned coquettishly on Diana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes Diana, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t be an egomaniac, or you won¡¯t like me.¡± His voice was so warm and gentle. Diana would always surrender herself to such unintentional wonderful moments. It was precisely because they were wonderful that she didn¡¯t dare to linger for too long. She suppressed the desire in her heart and pushed his head off her shoulder, stopping him from getting too close to her lest her desire for him grew too strong. She intertwined her fingers and covered up the sorrow in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have Mrs. Lay prepare your medication.¡± Having waged a cold war for so many days, Julian didn¡¯t have many chances to speak with Diana. He naturally refused to let her go right now. ¡°I said I won¡¯t take it.¡± Since her nausea couldn¡¯t be treated, he would vomit alongside her. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be suffering alone. Frustrated, Diana chided him. ¡°How could you not take it?!¡± His condition was severe enough for a doctor of Shiloh¡¯s caliber to consider a tricky situation. How could he still not cooperate and refuse to take his medicine? Julian was slightly taken aback by her agitated response.¡± What¡¯s wrong, Diana?¡± His mind had always been as keen as a predator on a hunt for prey. Immediately, he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the true reason behind Shilohing here and giving me a prescription?¡± She would let him find out the truth over her dead body! rm bells rang in Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°What are you thinking about? Have you be silly from working too much? Or is it that you don¡¯t believe the clothes I designed are good enough to win over my clients?¡± ¡°Not so.¡± Julian smiled guiltily. He simply felt that Diana was behaving rather strangely today. She wasn¡¯t really looking him in the eye. Each time he drew close to her, she seemed to be resistant toward his advances. Perhaps it was because she was still upset at the foolish things he blurted before. The thought of having to sleep outside the bedroom over the past two days made Julian shudder. He immediately changed the subject, for fear that Diana might talk about the wrong things he had said before. ¡°How are the results of my check-up?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Diana paused for a moment before turning around to retrieve the report from her bag. ¡°I was just thinking too much.¡± Sheposed herself as she tried her best to hide the sorrow of having to leave him soon. In a bid to pretend that nothing was wrong, she teased him. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than a bull¡± ¡°I told you I was fine.¡± Julian then took the report from her and looked through it. After confirming nothing was wrong, he dispelled the thought that something was off from his mind. Perhaps he really was overthinking things. Perhaps exercising his keen sense at home wasn¡¯t a good thing. ¡°I¡¯ll be better next time,¡± he said. He was always so humble and meek before her, and always the first at admitting his mistake. Yet, Diana could no longer stay by his side. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Even the babies they had looked forward to had to leave him, too. No. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back. Once again, tears filled her eyes. She felt as if someone was tugging a string up her nose, triggering the tears to fall from the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare let Julian see her cry, so she covered her mouth and nose with her hands. ¡°Ugh!¡¯¡¯ She pretended to feel nauseous, and rushed to the washroom. She hugged the toilet bowl and began retching. She seized the chance and let her tears fall freely. Julian stood by her side. Confused, he asked, ¡°Why are you retching now? This seems even worse than when you actually vomit.¡± Diana grabbed some napkins andposed herself. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d rather puke everything out.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Julian¡¯s heart ached seeing Diana suffering so much. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there medicine for morning sickness?¡± It was as if women had to sacrifice everything the moment they got pregnant. They had to be superheroes who could survive everything. They couldn¡¯t take medicine when they had fever, or when they were suffering from morning sickness. Even when they were vomiting non-stop and at every meal, they still had to force themselves to eat something. All so that the fetus could be guaranteed the necessary nutrition it needed. Who could guarantee thefort and well-being of the mother? Had he known that Diana would suffer so much, he wouldn¡¯t have looked forward to her getting pregnant again. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say something like that in front of her again. He could only keep the thought to himself, and feel his heart ache for her. ¡°After you give birth to our twins, we¡¯ll stop having children.¡± Julian wiped the tears from her face, concluding that she must be crying from the retching and didn¡¯t think too much of it. Diana knew his heart was aching for her. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t have any more children after this.¡± She didn¡¯t refute him. ¡°No more after this.¡± They wouldn¡¯t even be together. She would never have a chance to get pregnant again for the rest of her life. The thought made her so upset that she wanted to cry again. But he was by her side, so she couldn¡¯t only hold back her tears. By the time they left the washroom, Mrs. Lay had prepared Julian¡¯s medicine, which Diana instructed her to bring to Julian. He continued insisting on suffering alongside Diana, but after seeing the look on her face, he took the medicine obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± As long as it could appease her anger, he would take it. But Julian didn¡¯t expect himself to feel sleepy after taking the medicine. ¡°Diana¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open, yet he continued grabbing Diana¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can you¡­can you please let me sleep in the bedroom?¡± He really wanted to hug her. ¡°Sure,¡± Diana pulled him back into the bedroom and put his hand on her stomach. ¡°Feel them.¡± One day, their twins would be born. They would learn to walk and talk, and call out fortheir ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy¡±. But Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to witness all that. The thought of their impending separation made tears fall uncontrobly down her cheeks,nding on the sheets. Julian waspletely unaware, as he was sound asleep after taking the medication. That was because Diana requested for Shiloh to add sedatives in his prescription today. In the deep of the night, she hugged Julian tight with her stiff body, refusing to move as she desperately and greedily breathed in his scent¡ªas if tonight was thest night of her life. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Even thest day of one¡¯s life would ultimatelye to an end. When dawn came, Diana had no choice but to finally move. She knew tonight was her only chance of leaving. By the time Julian woke up, he might very likely realize what had happened. If he could choose between losing his own life and being separated from her, he would certainly choose thetter. Diana¡¯s tender gaze shifted to his chin as she mumbled to herself, ¡°Silly.¡± His heart was still beating strongly. Up till this moment, everything that happened over the past two days was like a dream to Diana. No. Rather, ever since she got married to Julian, every day felt like a dream to her. Now that she thought about it, everything felt so surreal. The genuine first time they met and the fatal entanglement they shared that ran deeper than marriage. She had saved him once in their youth. This time, she still chose to save him. But¡­ Although her departure might earn him a chance at treatment and survival, she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of joy. Separation was so, so painful. It was so painful, she didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound when crying and she didn¡¯t even dare to pack her luggage. She was scared the moment she started packing her luggage, the sight of all her belongings might trigger all the precious memories she shared with Julian. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave him. She decided not to take anything with her, and leave all their memories behind. That seemed to make her heartbreak less painful. It was as if she could stille back any random, sunny afternoon without having left at all. Just that if that were to happen, she might have two toddlers in tow. However, that would be impossible. Her departure this time meant she would no longer have a ce at the Fulchers. She could only look at him as much as she could during this limited period of time, wishing she could carve him into her eyes with a knife. Her heart hurt. Even her eyes hurt. Her eyes hurt so much, she almost teared up again. She pulled his hand over to her stomach, refusing to let it go for a long time. Finally, it was time for her to leave. She stood up, not daring to look at him anymore, and rushed downstairs. Everyone was sound asleep in the entire vi. She was the only one leaving the vi in the moonlight. The one who came to bring her out of Richburgh was none other than Kiki. The sight of Dianaing out of the vi made Kiki heave a sigh of relief. When Shiloh initially told her Diana would be leaving Julian, she thought she was dreaming. After all, when Shiloh left home in search of Diana, he had scolded her so firmly and harshly. Kiki thought that everything was over. She didn¡¯t expect to receive such a great surprise. However, she had to see Diana leave with her own eyes before she could truly feel relieved. Therefore, she begged her father to hire a driver and allow her to bring Diana away. She sat in the car and waited from evening till now. The minutes ticked by as she stared hard at the vi, not seeing anythinging out of it. She had almost lost hope. She initially thought that Diana might go back on her word, but someone suddenly opened the car door-it was Diana! Kiki looked up at Diana excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Diana was so calm that it bewildered Kiki. She even fell sideways as she tried to make way for Diana at the back passenger seat. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Thankfully, Diana grabbed Kiki before she copsed. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Be careful.¡± Diana¡¯s words reminded Kiki, who hurriedly handed something that Shiloh prepared for Diana. ¡°These are supplements that are good for the babies. You must take them.¡± Why should Diana take these? Just so it could make the Stewarts feel better? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to act so magnanimously. Did she have to take their things and appease their conscience when they were the ones who forced her to a corner? ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Diana put the things down on the back passenger seat. ¡°If you force me to take them, I won¡¯t leave Richburgh.¡± Her words made Kiki turn dark. She was scared of Diana¡¯s aggressiveness, and was also worried that she might go back on her word. What she feared most was¡­that Diana would suddenly refuse to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Under Diana¡¯s mocking stare, Kiki took back the items and added awkwardly, ¡°Please take care of yourself.¡± Naturally, Diana would. Even if not for herself, she would do so for the sake of her babies. She would do so for the sake of Julian, who might survive but never be happy for the rest of his life. After he woke up, he would surely hate her. Diana caressed her stomach and smiled bitterly. ¡°Kiki, take good care of him.¡± She spoke so calmly, as if she were talking about what she would eat tomorrow, but sorrow filled her eyes. She refused to let her tears fall as she went on, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m rather d he has a chance to be healthy and safe.¡± ¡°No matter how rich and powerful one gets, ultimately the greatest hope was for one to be healthy and safe. For Julian to be able to have good health and safety is something that I should be happy for him,¡± she continued. He would have nothing without his life. With his life, he would have the energy to hate her. Diana didn¡¯t dare to think about how Julian would be like tomorrow, when he found out that she had left him once again. ¡°He has gastric problems, so don¡¯t let him eat spicy food. Remember to keep reminding him to drink more porridge.¡± Diana handed Kiki a note. ¡°This is the porridge I often cook for him, it¡¯s his favorite. You can learn how to cook it for him.¡± Kiki was stunned and quickly took the note from Diana after she recovered. Silence ensued in the car for a moment. Kiki angrily crushed the note into a ball and screeched usatory, ¡°Diana Winnington, are you trying to make me cook porridge for him every day so that he¡¯d miss you and never forget about you?!¡± Kiki¡¯s words were unexpected, but at the same time, reasonable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t even love Julian. How would she be able to even think for him? Kiki¡¯s motivation was to possess Julian and force Diana to leave¡ªnot love. Of all people, the Stewarts had to be the ones who had a hold over Julian¡¯s life. For Julian¡¯s sake, Diana had to humble herself and ignore the throbbing pain in her heart as she looked straight into Kiki¡¯s eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want him to feel better.¡± ¡°No need forthat!¡± Kiki crushed the note into a tight ball and flung it out of the window. Her fingers identally brushed against the items they had prepared for Diana, which thetter did not ept. A look of viciousness shed past her eyes as she wound up the car window. Her wicked, twisted face was reflected in the car window as she said to Diana, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Simon Channing, the second son of the Channing family who called herst night, was right. She couldn¡¯t leave Diana around. Only with Diana vanishing from the face of the earth would she be able topletely possess Julian and have him lose all hope! The thought of that made Kiki look at Diana with a sense of mercy that had a condescending air about it. Diana keenly sensed that something was wrong, and her heart started pounding. She immediately yelled, ¡°Kiki, I want to get out of the car! Right now!¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt to her throat as realization dawned on her that she had¡­she had made the same mistake again! She had stupidly trusted her love rival too easily just because she was worried about Julian and wanted the best for him, in hopes for him to be saved. No matter how loudly Diana yelled, Kiki remained silent as a statue. She caressed her stomach with a stormy look in her eyes, her face contorted with wickedness. ¡°Diana, I said I¡¯m sorry. You should¡¯ve replied that it¡¯s okay.¡± Kiki¡¯s tone was too eerie, and it sounded as if she had made up her mind about something in particr. Fear crept up Diana¡¯s heart the more she thought about it. She held her hand over her own stomach and shook her head profusely. ¡°Kiki, calm down. Whatever it is, we can always talk things through. I promise I¡¯ll never see him again in my entire life! I really never will appear by his side again!¡± ¡°Promise? How will you keep your promise?¡± Kiki smiled, looking cold and heartless. ¡°Diana Winnington, the only way you can keep your promise is by dying. Don¡¯t you love Julian very much? Exchange for his life with yours! It¡¯ll be worth it!¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 If Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant, she would be willing to die ten times over! But she was a mother now, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let her babies die along with her. Diana tried to ignore the tremors shaking through her body as she racked her brains to think of what to say to persuade Kiki. ¡°Kiki, if you do this, your father will never forgive you!¡± Kiki knew that very well. ¡°I¡¯ve already lied to him. He won¡¯t forgive me anyway once he knows the truth. But if you die, he and Julian will never know the truth!¡± Why did everyone want to hurt her? Diana shut her eyes tight, drowning in hopelessness as she thought back on her entire life. She didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong during her time on earth. The only thing she felt guilty about was not inviting Kate into the house on that cold winter day when she came knocking on her door, pleading for mercy. Had she really done wrong? Was that why the heavens were punishing her? But why were Kate and James allowed to hurt her, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to disregard their kinship?! Wasn¡¯t the heavens being too unfair against her¡­? Diana was broken-hearted as tears fell down her cheeks like pearls on a broken ne, adorning her exquisite features. She was too beautiful. No matter when and under what circumstances, her beauty was striking to the soul. Kiki would always feel inferior each time she saw Diana. And right now, even more so. She gripped the door handle tight. ¡°Diana, quit talking. It¡¯s useless! Ever since you got into my car, I¡¯ve had the thought of making you vanish from the face of earth.¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana shook her head desperately. There must be a way out! She had her two babies in her womb. ¡°Kiki!¡± She grabbed Kiki¡¯s sleeve and started to beg. ¡°We are both mothers. Have pity on me and give me a way out, please? I really, really want to see my babies being born into this world, really¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re both mothers. But your children belong to Julian Fulcher, whereas my child is an illegitimate b*st*rd who won¡¯t even know who his father is.¡± Diana¡¯s words seemed to touch a sore spot in Kiki. She red at Diana and said coldly, ¡°So, you and your babies¡­ must die!¡± With that, she turned around and yelled at the driver without giving Diana a chance to respond. ¡°Stop the car!¡± The car braked immediately, and Diana seized the chance to open the door and jump out. Just then, she felt a man grab her out of nowhere. ¡°Simon¡­ Channing?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Diana.¡± He stood outside the car smiling wickedly at her, as if he had been waiting for her right here for a long time. Diana btedly realized that Simon¡­ Was certainly not a kind person. He was simply adept at disguising himself-a true wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! He had seized the opportunity and worked with Kiki to put on a show, and waited right here for Diana to stupidly catch the bait! Having experienced death up close with her babies in tow, Diana wasn¡¯t so afraid of him this time. She could even ask him calmly, ¡°What do you want, Simon Channing?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Simon said. ¡°Just trying to be your savior, that¡¯s all.¡± Savior? Hah. It turned out that one could be a savior by stabbing another and then trying pretentiously to help stop the bleeding. What a cheap savior! But right now¡­ Diana caressed her stomach as she nced toward Kiki, who desperately wanted to pounce on her. She had no choice but to bow her head and ask, ¡°How are you going to save me¡­?¡± Her voice was low and racked with indignation. Simon could sense her submission, and the smile on his face grew wider. ¡®You have two options. One, die silently. I suppose you can tell that this isn¡¯t the first time Kiki and I are meeting. So.Jf you want to die, I certainly won¡¯t stop you.¡± What was more, he could help guarantee that no one would find Diana¡¯s death suspicious in any way. Simon was ruthless in the way he did things. Diana took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°What about the other option?¡± ¡°The other option¡­¡± Simon smiled, ¡°¡­is toe with me.¡± ¡°Come with you?¡± Chapter 745 Chapter 745 ¡°Yes,¡± Simon replied. ¡°As long as youe with me, I¡¯ll keep your babies and treat them well.¡± Diana didn¡¯t believe that things would be so simple. ¡°What do you want from me bying with you?¡± ¡°You really are smart.¡± Not many people were able to see through him after just a few meetings. His appreciation toward Diana grew even more. ¡°Not much, I just want you to be hypnotized and lose your memories forever.¡± Diana¡¯s face changed. ¡°You!¡± How wicked! If she were to die, her babies would die along with her. If she were to live, she would have to leave Julian and wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold onto their memories! Would she still be herself without those memories? ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to that,¡± Simon went on saying the most vicious words in the most calm voice, ¡°you¡¯ll just die with the babies in your womb.¡± Die¡­ The moment she died, she would have nothing. But if she were to survive, even if she lost her memories¡­ Would Juliane searching for her? She wouldn¡¯t¡­ After waking up tomorrow and realizing that she was gone, he would have nothing but hate for her. Hatred for her leaving, abandoning¡­going missing. He would eventually belong to Kiki. Simon was vicious indeed. She eventually decided on the second option, but she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to smile bitterly. She looked up at Simon and asked, ¡°Can you not let him know that I left with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kiki cut in. ¡°No matter your choice, you¡¯ll be a dead person to Julian.¡± Her words dashed all hopes in Diana¡¯s mind. See? She really wouldn¡¯t have any chance to meet Julian for the rest of her life. After today, Julian wouldn¡¯t even know that she was still alive. How could she possibly hope for him to search for her? Simon threw out a bait that he knew she cared most about.¡± As long as you choose the second option, your babies will be safe and sound.¡± Although she would forget about Julian, she would be able to survive with their children. This temptation was too great. Diana smiled bitterly. ¡°Do I even have a choice?¡± They had cut off all paths for her. They even nned for Kiki to make her experience the fear of losing her babies beforehand, in fear she might not ept the second option. With that, before Simon could reply, she mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Her voice was muffled, as if her mouth was filled with water. In a voice racked with emotions, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Simon Channing.¡± Tears had drenched Diana¡¯s face. Julian¡­ Goodbye. Goodbye forever, Julian. *** At the mid-level vi. The mist of the dawn had dissipated and the sun rays pierced through the clouds, shining on the earth. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Julian¡¯s eyes flew open as he waved his hands desperately in mid-air, yelling brokenly, ¡°Diana!¡± Yet, he felt nothing in his hands. He didn¡¯t manage to grab hold of anything¡­ He didn¡¯t even touch the hem of her shirt. Upon realizing the cruel reality, a crack appeared in Julian¡¯s straight face. However, he immediately recovered from it as if he had sewn up the crack. Nothing had changed in the room. It lookedpletely different from things in his dream. In his dream, not only did Diana leave him, but she even packed up all her things and left nothing behind. She said that this time, it wasn¡¯t a mere breather-but goodbye forever. Upon seeing the familiar room and furnishings, and that her belongings-her hair tie, her phone-were still lying quietly on the bedside table, Julian immediately calmed down. He got changed and went downstairs looking for her. ¡°Diana? Diana?¡± He called out in the living room, ¡°Mrs. Lay, have you seen Diana?¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Mrs. Lay looked back hastily upon hearing his voice. Her pudgy face was etched with fear. ¡°S¡­Sir¡­¡± Her tongue seemed tied, and it took a Herculean effort for her to put together aplete sentence. Julian could only look in the direction her finger was pointing toward. She was pointing toward the television. It was reporting on a piece of breaking news. ¡°In today¡¯s news, a huge car ident urred in the south of the city. ording to witnesses, a pregnantdy was in the car. Nearby surveince cameras captured photographic footage of her.¡± The photo was blown up on screen at the next moment. It was Diana. Julian¡¯s eyes widened, and he stood silent as if he had lost his tongue. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He remained unmoving like a block of stone. His reaction frightened Mrs. Lay so much that she snapped back from her own fear and gently tugged at Julian¡¯s shirt. ¡°Sir, Sir?¡± In a daze, Julian said, ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at Mrs. Lay, as if nothing had happened. ¡°What did you call me for?¡± The moment he asked that, blood began trickling from his nose. Very soon, the blood began gushing forth. Mrs. Lay panicked; she ran to the dining table to grab some napkins and rushed back to hand them to Julian. ¡°Sir, your nose is bleeding!¡± Julian looked as though all of his five senses had shut down. He didn¡¯t even reach out to take the napkins from Mrs. Lay, and simply stared nkly at the television screen. ¡°Mrs. Lay, what did the news just report about?¡± Diana¡­was dead? How could that be? ¡°Sir! Wipe away the blood! Wipe it away first!¡± The sight of the blood flowing from his nose made Mrs. Lay so anxious that her voice had grown a pitch higher. To their utter helplessness, the reporter featured on television went on,¡± We found an identification card on the deceased. Her name is Diana Winnington. If anybody knows the deceased, please contact us immediately.¡± Crash! Julian grabbed a nearby stool and smashed it at the television set. ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± he yelled. ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡± Wasn¡¯t he dreaming? He was dreaming! But why did that terrifying nightmare be reality? The woman who was standing right before him, living and breathing, had be deceased as reported in the news today. No one would feel good about it! Mrs. Lay was the only one in this entire vi who dared to do something to Julian. Seeing how things were spiraling out of control, she rushed forward and pressed Julian¡¯s nose to stop the bleeding, ignoring her own sorrow over Diana for the time being. She chanted repeatedly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re bleeding! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Bleeding? Did Diana bleed before she died? No! She wasn¡¯t dead! ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Julian shoved Mrs. Lay away and began yelling madly. His lips had turned pale, which formed a striking and frightful contrast with the bright red blood staining his nose and lips. Mrs. Lay knew she alone wasn¡¯t sufficient to bring things under control, and immediately called for help. But before help came, she heard a loud crash. Julian had copsed on the ground! ¡°Sir!¡± Mrs. Lay rushed over and touched his forehead. In her panic, she pressed her hand over his nose to try to stop the bleeding. It was only until she washed all the blood off her hands under a running tap that she finally snapped back to reality. Noel was the only person Mrs. Lay trusted right now. She stared at the door of the operating theater and asked, ¡°Mr. Carter, do you think Mr. Fulcher will get better?¡± Noel had never seen something like this happen before. In his mind, Julian had always been healthy and fit. His most vulnerable period was after he underwent surgery after getting stabbed in the chest. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 However, he had taken extra good care of his own health after that and had fully recovered. He couldn¡¯t be so weak to the point of fainting from a nosebleed. ¡°What happened to Mrs. Fulcher was too much for him to take.¡± Noel could onlye up with that reason. ¡°Mrs. Lay, let¡¯s wait for a while more. He should be out of surgery soon.¡± ¡®Wait, wait, wait! He¡¯ll be dead if we wait any longer!¡± Kiki charged toward them on her heels and stared unceremoniously at Noel. ¡°Are you Assistant Carter?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the daughter of the Stewart family.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right!¡± Kiki didn¡¯t expect Julian¡¯s assistant to remember her name, and that notion made her feel rather smug. ¡°You should know that the Stewarts have been famous doctors over the generations, don¡¯t you?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°So right now, I want to bring Julian away to the Stewarts¡¯ residence so my father can treat him.¡± She looked right at Noel and went on, ¡°Given his current condition, only my father can save Julian.¡± With that, she ordered her subordinates to barge into the operating theater to check on Julian. She didn¡¯t expect Noel to stop her and look at her in disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± No one had the power to bring his boss away as they pleased. Kiki was shocked by his attitude, and immediately wanted to fire him. But she calmed herself down and thought that it was best to wait for Julian to wake up and make a decision first. With that in mind, she backed down from her stance and said, ¡°Mr. Carter. To be honest with you, I came here at the request of the hospital director.¡± The mention of the hospital director made Noel¡¯s face change. ¡°Isn¡¯t he inside operating on Mr. Fulcher?¡± ¡®Yes,¡± Kiki said. ¡°But he realized that his skills are limited, and he could only deal with Julian¡¯s external injuries and not the root of his condition.¡± Mrs. Lay caught the underlying meaning behind Kiki¡¯s words. ¡°So Mr. Fulcher bled from the nose so badly not because he was emotionally affected?¡± Kiki didn¡¯t dare to rify anything lest they sniff something amiss. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor and I¡¯m not sure myself. Whatever it is, no matter Julian¡¯s condition, my father is qualified to treat him.¡± That was enough, for sure. ¡°Since the hospital director has no better way and since Madam Fulcher isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll act as the elder of the family and make the decision.¡± Mrs. Lay looked at Noel, ¡°You can¡¯t stop Ms. Stewart from taking Mr. Fulcher away.¡± Shiloh had long heard about Julian fainting, and was waiting at home for him toe. The moment he saw Kiki bring Julian in, he immediately brought him into his exclusive treatment room. Shiloh was surrounded by bottles after bottles of medicine in the room, all made with rarely seen ingredients sourced from around the world. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In this room, the most expensive medicine in the world were the most basic drugs. Those drugs that were rarely seen or heard in the world were true elixirs that could save lives. Julian¡¯s bleeding had been stopped, and the injury on his head had been treated as well. What Shiloh needed to do right now was to heal his body internally. During this period of recuperation and recovery, Julian needed to take medicine. His condition would only improve if he diligently took his medicine over one month. However, Kiki didn¡¯t expect Julian to reject the medicine the moment he regained consciousness on the second day. His face was as pale as death, and he was beginning to exhibit symptoms of his condition. His nose would start bleeding again at the slightest trigger. Shiloh said Julian¡¯s condition was at full force, and he was suffering way more than he seemed like he was on the surface. To make matters worse, Fulcher Inc.¡¯s stock prices were declining by the day. Julian had lost the motivation to live. ¡°I want to see Diana,¡± he would say, and many times he tried to stand up and search for her. Yet his entire body felt weak; no matter how many times he tried, he always ended up copsing helplessly on the ground. Tm useless!¡± He looked at Noel. ¡°Noel, I¡¯m a useless piece of trash!¡± Yet, this useless piece of trash had someone he cared most dearly for. Eventually, he could only bow his head and plead with Noel-something he had never done before. ¡°Noel, pull me up!¡± He had to look for Diana right now. ¡°Sir.¡± Noel knew that Julian¡¯s heart was aching, but he had to face up to reality. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher is already¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, he could feel the temperature of the room descend. Julian red daggers at him. ¡°Diana isn¡¯t dead! She¡¯s not dead!¡± Their babies were still in her womb. No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t leave this world just like that! The news station must have made a mistake. He must find out the truth. Noel couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. ¡°If Mrs. Fulcher isn¡¯t dead, why isn¡¯t she home?¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 If she were alive, he had to see her in person. If she were dead, he had to see her corpse! ¡°Noel.¡± Juliany on the bed and looked at Noel with an air of authority, ¡°I repeat, bring me to her.¡± This time, Noel didn¡¯t dare to disobey. The two of them quickly left the house. Upon reaching the police station, they found out that Kiki had taken Diana¡¯s corpse. Julian was unhappy to hear the news. ¡°Firstly, I did not receive the notice of death. Before actually confirming whether Diana is dead or alive, don¡¯t refer to it as her corpse.¡± She was a person. A living, breathing person. He would never ept the fact that she was already dead. ¡°Secondly, she has no rtions with Kiki Stewart whatsoever. Why did you just let her take Diana away?¡± The policemen were put in a difficult spot. ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± None of them dared to offend him, but if they failed to give him a satisfactory exnation, things might only be more difficult for them. ¡°Ms. Winnington¡­¡± They considered their words carefully before going on, ¡°She is indeed dead ¡­her death certificate has also been issued. However, you aren¡¯t her legal husband or her direct kin, so¡­you were not sent a copy of it.¡± Who knew Julian would care so much for his ex-wife? Had they known, they would have contacted him at the first instance. ¡°As for Mr. Kiki Stewart, she imed to be Ms. Winnington¡¯s best friend. We were unable to contact any of her family or friends, and had no choice but to hand the body over to her.¡± Kiki was, after all, someone influential in Richburgh and the Stewarts were a household name. They didn¡¯t think that Kiki had any ulterior motive in bringing a corpse home. Her exnation was reasonable enough. What was most frustrating about all this was that he really shouldn¡¯t have said that he didn¡¯t want the babies in the first ce. Otherwise, he and Diana would have gotten legally remarried. The police wouldn¡¯t be able to im he wasn¡¯t Diana¡¯s husband in name! So what if they weren¡¯t husband and wife in name? She was the love of his life, and the most important person to him in this whole world! ¡°I will find her.¡± Very soon, he left the police station with Noel behind him. Upon contacting Kiki, he headed straight to the funeral parlor. The moment Kiki knew that Julian wasing, she immediately bought some ashes to pretend they were Diana¡¯s. Julian came like a gust of wind. Thankfully, Kiki was well-prepared as she hugged the urn in her arms. Julian didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly for fear of disturbing the dead. Hepletely ignored the urn in Kiki¡¯s hands as he demanded, ¡°Kiki, where¡¯s Diana?¡± Kiki knew he wouldn¡¯t ept news of Diana¡¯s death, and raised the urn high up with her hands. ¡°She¡¯s right here.¡± Before Julian could respond to her, she said confidently, ¡°Both Diana and I are pregnant. After we left Central Hospital that day, we began contacting each other and became close to each other. My parents often engaged her for tailor-made clothes, too. We¡¯re good sisters, in fact. She loved you so much, I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t want you seeing her in that terrible, mangled state after the ident¡­¡± Julian listened to her as she rambled on. His incisive yet cold eyes captured her every expression. ¡°And then?¡± Kiki couldn¡¯t help but swallow past a constricted throat. ¡°And then¡­ I cremated her in hopes her soul would rest in peace.¡± ¡°Rest in peace, my ass!¡± Julian rarely spoke so coarsely, and it was a clear disy of his wrath. Although his body still felt weak, it didn¡¯t stop him from throttling Kiki. ¡°Lie one more time and im that she¡¯s dead, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kiki¡¯s eyes were filled with fright. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I have photos! I really have photos to prove it!¡± With that, she unlocked her phone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The final photo of Diana in her death appeared on the screen. The car ident hadpletely mangled her face. Yet her hands remained on her stomach, as if protecting the most precious thing in her life. As much as he refused to believe it, the photo convinced him that perhaps ¡­it really was true. The person in the photo, covered in blood, was really Diana¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. Diana¡­ Was really dead¡­ She was pulverized and made unrecognizable before she managed to see Julian for onest time. Crash! The phone fell on the floor. Julian copsed at the corner of the wall, filled with so much sorrow that he couldn¡¯t make a sound or move an inch. He was in aplete daze. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Now that he had seen the photo of Diana in her death, he hade to ept that Diana had left this world. He was familiar with every single inch of her. The photo couldn¡¯t possibly be fabricated. Over the next week, Julian stayed vigil by Diana¡¯s grave. He ate and drank nothing, till his body was left with nearly nothing but skin and bones. Noel was in a panic ,and even tried with Shiloh to pry his mouth open and feed him medicine. Yet, they didn¡¯t manage to get even one drop in. ¡°He only has onest breath left in him.¡± He would be beyond rescue by the time he was depleted of all breath in him. Shiloh exined to Kiki, ¡°If a patient doesn¡¯t cooperate, even the best doctor would have no way.¡± Kiki¡¯s brows furrowed as she asked hopelessly, ¡°Can¡¯t we put him on a drip?¡± Facing his stupid daughter, Shiloh was frustrated to the point ofughter.¡± That¡¯s not my strong point.¡± What¡¯s more, putting him on a drip would only temporarily extend his life. Once Julian regained a little bit of energy, he would still seek death to be together with Diana. In other words, ¡°He¡¯s the only one who can save himself right now.¡± He sighed. ¡°As for Diana¡­¡± The thought of her filled Shiloh¡¯s heart with guilt. He had helped his daughter force Diana to leave Julian, but not in hopes something untoward might happen to her. He didn¡¯t expect her to lose her life on her way out of Richburgh¡­ ¡°A pity she¡¯s dead now.¡± Kiki didn¡¯t respond to her father, but simply looked down and pondered for a long while before looking at Shiloh and saying solemnly, ¡°I have a way.¡± She added determinedly, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely let Julian live on!¡± Diana¡¯s grave was located in Fulcher Inc.¡¯s graveyard. She had once told Julian that she wanted to be buried next to Grandpa and Grandma when she died, and be with Aster and Star. Julian fulfilled her wish. He ced her ashes right where she wanted to be. After he was all spent of his life and breath, he would follow her in death. As for his funeral, he had made his wishes clear to Noel. Noel was bbergasted to hear Julian¡¯s wishes. Julian imed he had neither descendants nor kin right now. The whereabouts of Simon Channing, the only blood rtive he had, was unknown to him ever since Simon left after getting shares of the Channing family business. As for his other family¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandma was no longer around, and his babies were gone as well. The heavens seemed to be punishing him, leaving with him no kin and family at the end of his life. Therefore, he concluded he wanted to leave Fulcher Inc. in Noel¡¯s hands. In other words, the moment Noel agreed, Julian would give him the entire Fulcer Inc. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the old mansion, Mrs. Lay.¡± She had taken care of Grandma her entire life, and deserved a ce to live in for the rest of her life. But before he was done speaking, Mrs. Lay and Noel¡¯s faces were awash with tears. Not only did Mrs. Lay rejected him, but even Noel resisted the great temptation that stood before him. ¡°Sir, if you are bent on dying, I might not be courageous enough to die with you, but I¡¯ll nevery a finger on Fulcher Inc.¡± He had been with Julian for so many years, and they didn¡¯t just share a mere boss and subordinate rtionship. They were more like brothers like family. And so, the massive Fulcher Inc. was in great peril. Julian no longer cared about it. The only thing he cared about was Diana. He simply wanted to reach the end of his life and pursue her in death. His parents weren¡¯t able to be faithful in love while alive and didn¡¯t stay together in death, but he would do it with Diana. Julian hugged Diana¡¯s urn while staring at Aster and Star¡¯s graves, wondering if Diana and his babies were in pain during the car crash. He was a failure of a father. He wasn¡¯t able to protect his own wife, and he repeatedly lost his children. Juliany paralyzed on the ground as he stared weakly up at the sky. A person like him¡­ Should just die. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 That was what Kiki saw when she came by. Compared to the mighty andmanding presence of the great CEO of Fulcher Inc. of the past, Julian had be a walking skeleton without a soul. Kiki even thought of giving up. She didn¡¯t know if forcing Julian to be with her and putting up such a big show would be worth it. She stared at Julian with a look of disdain that she didn¡¯t even notice. Eventually, she decided to walk toward him. Kiki flung him a bomb the moment she stood in front of him. ¡°Julian, Diana isn¡¯t dead.¡± Life immediately prated Julian¡¯s eyes, originally dead and listless. He stared at Kiki as if she were his savior. ¡°Kiki, don¡¯t joke about this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but¡­l really can¡¯t stand seeing you like this any longer.¡± Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve been fooled badly by Diana. She ran off with another man yet here you are, foolishly staying vigil by her grave, hugging her urn through all those sleepless nights.¡± What was more, his health was still in a terrible condition. He had stopped taking his medication, and was suffering from all sorts of pain and aches every day. It wasn¡¯t as simple as just bleeding from the nose. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His internal organs were all in pain, and he often felt short of breath amidst the agony he felt in all his limbs. These were all bodily reactions from his condition. However, they were drowned out by the misery and pain Diana¡¯s death brought him. As much as every inch of his body was in flesh-biting pain, he didn¡¯t seem to feel a single thing. He was like a lifeless puppet without his senses and awareness. He was left with nothing but a single wish: to die with Diana. But right now, Kiki¡¯s words were akin to a key that unlocked all the switches in his body. His aching joints and organs fired up his senses, and his face immediately became flushed. ¡°Ran off with another man?¡± Veins popped out from his forehead, making his gaunt face look even more skeletal. ¡°Kiki! If you dare spout nonsense with me, I¡¯ll rip off your tongue!¡± Kiki shook her head frantically. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare shoot my mouth off like that!¡± Kiki hurriedly showed Julian the video of Diana cooperating with them in making herself look like she was in an ident before losing her memories. ¡°Look! The blood that was all over her body was make- up that she put on herself. It¡¯s just ketchup. I didn¡¯t want to tell you about it, but you¡¯re too deeply in love with her.¡± Kiki clenched her fists and eximed self-righteously, ¡®That woman isn¡¯t fit for you!¡± Julian stared at the video through red-rimmed eyes, not fully trusting Kiki¡¯s words. He had no reason to believe an outsider over the love of his life, and he instantly pointed out the core of the issue. ¡°How did you get this video?¡± A sense of guilt crept up Kiki¡¯s heart, but very quickly, she remembered that Diana had lost all her memories. No matter what she said, Diana would never be able to refute her ims. That thought gave Kiki the courage to speak. ¡°I asked Simon for it.¡± ¡°Simon Channing?¡± What does all this have to do with him? Julian furrowed his brows. ¡°Why does he have this video?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sort of friends,¡± Kiki said. ¡°Although we¡¯ve only met a couple of times, we¡¯re from the same circle and share affinity with each other. When he and Diana left, he showed us a woman who was willing to pretend to die in order to lie to a man she didn¡¯t love, just so that she could elope with him. Back then, I didn¡¯t know he meant that the man Diana didn¡¯t love was you.¡± Kiki added confidently, ¡°We even¡­¡± ¡°Even what?¡± ¡°Laughed at the man,¡± Kiki said. ¡°We thought he wasn¡¯t even capable of keeping his own woman¡­¡± Her ims were wholly unconvincing. Putting aside the fact that Simon wouldn¡¯t have a reason to be so bold as to elope with Diana, Diana herself would never have thoughts of eloping with Simon in the first ce! 1 All the more she wouldn¡¯t insist on pretending to die and lie to him in order to elope with Simon when she was pregnant. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 ¡°Is Simon better looking than me?¡± When Kiki heard Julian¡¯s absurd question, she shook her head without hesitation and said, ¡°No¡­¡± Even though Julian was leaner and sharper now, Kiki still couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°Is Simon richer than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The wealth of Fulcher Inc. was unparalleled. ¡°Does Simon have more power than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also impossible¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not better than me in any way, why would Diana take such a big risk and elope with him while carrying our unborn children?!¡± Julian¡¯s logic was crystal clear. Unknowingly, Kiki fell into the trap he had woven and was oblivious to it. By the time she realized it, it was toote. She broke out in a sweat, her mind spinning rapidly. Panicked, she decided to weave an even bigger lie. ¡°B-Because her unborn child is Simon¡¯s! They say it¡¯s an elopement, but they¡¯re trying to escape with their lives! Why else would she fake her death?¡± Then, Kiki sighed. ¡°If she didn¡¯t elope with Simon willingly, why did she leave the vi of her own free will? Why did she cooperate so well in disguising herself and faking the car ident photos?¡± This series of questions struck Julian right in the heart. However, he still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Diana would never betray me.¡± She loved him so much-they were clearly in love, and there couldn¡¯t possibly be such a major crack in their rtionship like his parents had, resulting in an illegitimate child. Kiki didn¡¯t expect Julian to trust Diana so much, and she tried harder to convince him. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. Those are the facts.¡± Finally, she threw out herst argument. ¡°Simon said he wants revenge on you.¡± As soon as she said that, a chilling light shed in Julian¡¯s eyes. Kiki¡¯s legs went weak with fright, but upon careful thought, she realized her words had probably identally hit their mark, so she continued to lie. ¡°You two are never seen together normally, and you¡¯re not even close rtives. I don¡¯t understand why he would say that, but those were his exact words.¡± Kiki didn¡¯t understand, but he did. Julian clenched his fist and looked toward his parents¡¯ graves. ¡°Noel!¡± Suddenly, he seemed to have gained strength, ¡°Go find someone and have their graves dug open for me!¡± He wanted this seemingly estranged couple to return to their rightful positions! Disturbing the graves of the deceased was a grave taboo! Noel tried desperately to persuade Julian, but he couldn¡¯t resist the man¡¯s insistence. In the end, they took out the two urns and buried them separately in the eastern and western parts of the cemetery. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this point, Julian felt somewhat relieved in his heart. ¡°I believe you.¡± If Simon hadn¡¯t said those words, Kiki couldn¡¯t have identally stumbled upon something that only he and Simon knew. The revenge that Simon mentioned¡­ He wanted to follow in his parent¡¯s footsteps and make him experience the pain of betrayal! However, it was Simon who had been abandoned by his parents before. This time, it was Julian who had been abandoned by Diana. Trembling, he watched Diana¡¯s makeup video again. Her every expression and smile on it were so familiar. There was no trace of unwillingness or coercion. She even held Simon¡¯s hand, just as she had once held his, and ced it on her belly. The video had no sound, so he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but he could see the happiness on her face. She chose to leave with Simon¡­ It was her own choice. ¡°Noel.¡± He instructed, ¡°Find out who Diana met on new year¡¯s eve at the Channing family. I want to know if it was Oliver or Simon!¡± If it was Simon, then everything matched up with Kiki¡¯s story, 1 Diana¡­had really betrayed him, just like his father had betrayed his mother! Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Soon, Noel confirmed that Diana had indeed stayed at the Channing family¡¯s residence and met up with Simon instead of Oliver. Julian looked at the results of Noel¡¯s investigation and remained silent for a long time. He didn¡¯t know when Diana had established this connection with Simon. Even more puzzling was why she chose Simon over him. He made a copy of the video from Kiki¡¯s phone and watched it repeatedly. It wasn¡¯t until he felt a sense of unfamiliarity towards Diana¡¯s features, as if they were falling apart, that he finally stopped. Two days had passed since then. When Julian emerged from his study, his face was devoid of color-except for his eyes, which were suddenly burning with a determined fire. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Send people to find Diana,¡± he instructed Noel. ¡°Even if you have to search every corner of the earth! Find her!¡± He wanted to ask her in person why she had betrayed him. He would carry a strong resentment and hatred for the rest of his life! He would continue until he found her and made her pay the price for betraying him! Little did he know that this search wouldst for a full three years. Winter came and went, followed by the arrival of spring. Yet, Diana seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth without a trace or any news. Two children sat on small stools in the small border town of Stirling City. ¡°Mommy.¡± Betty and Sean gathered around a round table with Diana for their meal. They were eating broli today, and many small crumbs were falling into the sauce. Betty had been staring at the te since this dish was served. Sean wanted to pick up his utensils, but Betty wouldn¡¯t let him. Her little mouth was turned down into a pout, and her small hands asionally tugged at her brother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­there are little oil tadpoles in here¡­¡± Although Betty was already two years old, her speech was unclear. As for Sean, he rarely spoke and almost always kept silent. He remained silent even when his little sister tried to be cute and act spoiled. Then, he picked up a piece of broli and put it in his mouth like nothing was wrong. ¡°You meanie!¡¯ Betty eximed as her eyes turned red, and sheined to Diana, ¡°Sob¡­ Mommy, Sean is mean!¡± Her daughter was too adorable, and Diana found it amusing. ¡°Sweetie, why is your brother a meanie?¡± ¡°He¡­ He pinched my little tadpoles¡­¡± ¡°Tadpoles?¡± Diana was perplexed, and nced at the dishes. ¡°Where are there tadpoles?¡± ¡°T-These things¡­¡± Betty pointed at the broli crumbs on the te.¡± They¡­ They look like tadpoles.¡± Betty was an adorable little girl, and she looked sweet and tender. Her mouth curled into a pout when she spoke, which absolutely melted Diana¡¯s heart. Normally, Sean didn¡¯t talk, so this would have blown over. But today, Sean acted out of character and had intentionally made his sister cry. He pulled the te over and polished the remaining sauce off. ¡°Tadpoles,¡± he said coldly, with a unique air of indifference, ¡°all gone.¡± In the next second, Betty burst into tears and her cries echoed through the room. Sean quickly grabbed his phone, opened Simon¡¯s contact, and handed it to Diana with a clear indication that he wanted the man to be here. Every time Betty cried, Simon was the only one who couldfort her. ¡°It seems like Betty misses Uncle Simon.¡± Diana immediately understood her son¡¯s intentions and looked at her tearful daughter while helplessly shaking her head. ¡°Whose personality did you inherit? You¡¯re such a cunning little boy.¡± Sean wanted Simon toe, but he feared the man would refuse. So, he wanted Diana to make the call while Betty sobbed in the background. By doing so, Simon would definitelye when he heard the cries. Even at such a young age, Sean wanted to be a hundred percent sure before doing something. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Diana could freely admit to herself that she would never have such a mindset. She wondered if Sean inherited his father¡¯s personality, but when she saw her own plump figure weighing over a hundred and fifty pounds in the mirror, she stopped thinking about it. Simon had said that her past was very painful, so she decided not to try hard to remember. Anyway, it would give her a major headache every time she made an effort. Over time, it no longer mattered who the father of her children was. ¡°Simon,¡± Diana said as she put the call on speaker. There was a smile on her lips as she continued, ¡°Could youe over?¡± On the other end, she could hear hurried footsteps when the man heard the cries. ¡°Is Betty crying? Don¡¯t cry, Betty! I¡¯ming right away! I¡¯ll make everything that makes you sad go away, okay?¡± Betty liked Simon the most. Diana couldn¡¯t care for both children alone when they were young. Simon had always helped her with the kids, so they were very dependent on him. Betty¡¯s eyes widened and lit up as soon as she heard Simon¡¯s voice. She wiped away her tears and smiled before saying, ¡°Okay, Uncle Simon! Betty won¡¯t cry anymore! Betty will wait for you!¡± When Sean heard this, a hint of a smile slowly appeared on his usually indifferent face. Diana couldn¡¯t help but recall her earlier thoughts when she saw them like this. After the children had fallen asleep in the afternoon, she gathered her courage and brought up the topic to Simon. ¡°Simon, I want to marry you.¡± Simon was sitting down when she said that, and a flicker of guilt shed through his eyes at her words. However, his expression soon smoothened out and turned serious. ¡°You want to marry me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said. ¡°The children¡¯s second birthday has already passed, and they can start attending kindergarten when they are two and a half years old.¡± Seeing that only three months were left until that day, she had to get them registered in the household registration system. ¡°If we get married, I can register them into the system.¡± Otherwise, ording to the country¡¯s existingws, a single woman like her wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the task of registering her children in the household registration system. Moreover¡­ The children needed a father-they needed aplete family. She heard children talk about their parents in kindergarten, and she was afraid Betty and Sean would be ufortable when the topic was brought up. Just the thought of that scene made Diana¡¯s heart ache terribly. For the past three years, Simon was the one who named her, the person who took her in, helped her open a clothing store, and even helped her establish a small clothing brand. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He was also the one who waited outside the delivery room when she gave birth. Andter on¡­ He was the one who helped her care for the children and provided money to hire a nanny and a maternity nurse. Even though she had paid back all the moneyter on, it seemed no one in this world was more suitable for her to marry than him. She shamelessly said, ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m like this.¡± Throughout these years, no matter how overweight she became, he always said she looked good. He never said anything bad about her, and was also good to her children. After thinking it through, she concluded, ¡°You¡¯re the best choice for marriage.¡¯ Upon hearing this, a bitter smile appeared on Simon¡¯s lips. A hint of darkness shed in his eyes, something she had never seen from him before. After a while, his expression returned to normal when he raised his head.¡± So, you want to marry me so you can register your children into the system and because you think I¡¯m the best candidate? Not because you love me?¡± In that instant, Diana caught a glimpse of the hurt in his eyes. She was somewhat surprised by his reaction. ¡°Simon, I¡¯m so overweight. My body hasn¡¯t recovered since giving birth, and I¡¯m a single parent with amnesia and two children to care for. Do you really want to marry me?¡¯ Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Without hesitation, Simon replied firmly, ¡°I want to. He had been thinking about it for quite a while now. In the past, he had thought about how satisfying it would be to take away the woman Julian loved. It would be great to strip Diana of her memories, make Julian lose his love forever, and sever the connection between the couple permanently. Eventer on, while holding the children in his arms, he had thought about taking everything that belonged to Julian. He would make Julian experience the taste of betrayal and ensure that the children, like Simon, would never be reunited with their family. That would be even better! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But then, at some point, everything started to change. He began to hope Diana would never seed in losing weight and that she would never be found by Julian, who had nearly turned the entire country upside down searching for her. Even more so, he hoped that Julian¡¯s children would call him ¡°Daddy.¡± He truly hoped Diana could be his wife. It had nothing to do with revenge-it was his most sincere wish. If he agreed to this non-proposal proposal of hers now, everything could be a reality. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me just because you¡¯re afraid of hurting my feelings,¡± Diana said. Diana knew she and Simon were worlds apart when it came to status and wealth. Why would he want to marry her? People tended to say a lot of things, but she wouldn¡¯t take everything seriously. ¡°You have the right to refuse,¡± Diana said. After all, her initial intention of marrying him wasn¡¯t based on love but on obtaining a proper household registration. Her current household registration wasn¡¯t genuine, and the educational conditions in this remote border town weren¡¯t good. She didn¡¯t want her two adorable children to receive education here. Simon replied without missing a beat, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Why would he ever refuse? It was such a good opportunity! Regardless of Diana¡¯s original intention, as long as the result satisfied him, it was enough. After all, he was someone who would do whatever it took to get what he wanted. ¡°Good,¡± Diana said, not bothering to mince her words any further. She recalled that she had asked Simon once when she was drunk why he was helping her so much. Was it because he had feelings for her? Simon hadughed so sarcastically that it still rang in her ears. It had even brought tears to his eyes. ¡°Of course not! I just like children because I can¡¯t have my own.¡± Then, Diana asked him why he couldn¡¯t have children. He simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like women.¡± That one sentencepletely reassured Diana. Marrying him now would be like a marriage of convenience. As if trying to coverup something, Simon added, ¡°Besides, my family is already pressuring me to get married.¡± So, did that mean they were coincidentally doing each other a big favor? Diana felt even more relieved in her heart. Privately, though, whenever the topic of marriage came up, she would get a stifling feeling in her chest. To prevent Simon from worrying, she forcefully shoved this difort away and asked, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Will you agree to a request of mine?¡± Again, Simon replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Diana said. ¡°I want us to go to Richburgh.¡± Her clothing brand might not earn a lot of money, but living in Richburgh shouldn¡¯t be a problem even with two children to support. She lived frugally all this time to provide her children with the best educational conditions. And now, it was time. ¡°Good environment and proper nurturing are important for the development of the children,¡± Diana exined with a smile to Simon, who was still in shock. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± He understood Diana. Once she made up her mind, she wouldn¡¯t change it. Talking to him now wasn¡¯t a negotiation, but rather the final test before marrying him. If he disagreed, she would keep looking for another man until someone was willing to move to Richburgh with her. Would what was supposed to happen¡­ultimately be unstoppable? Would she and Julian meet again? No¡­ It probably wouldn¡¯t happen. Simon studied Diana from head to toe. She had gained about fifty or sixty poundspared to before. Although her features were still delicate, she was indeed far from the breathtaking beauty she used to be. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Diana looked so different now that even if she were to pass Julian, Simon was sure Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her. Otherwise, Julian wouldn¡¯t have spent three years searching without any news of her. His memory of her was stuck to how she had looked three years ago, but pregnancy and childbirth had changed Diana so much. And Diana¡­ She wouldn¡¯t recognize Julian either. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was deeply hypnotized, and there was no possibility of memory recovery. With those thoughts in mind, it seemed it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to return to Richburgh. As long as Simon paid more attention, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. For safety¡¯s sake, he decided to return ahead by himself and eliminate all threats from whatever Julian could possibly throw at him before bringing Diana over. However, Betty opposed his ns. ¡°No, I want Uncle Simon!¡± After waking up, she clung to Simon¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°I want Uncle Simon!¡± Simon told Diana not to worry and took Betty to the supermarket to buy a bunch of Barbie dolls. Previously, the girl would stop whenever she saw the dolls and refused to budge, and she also would stop pestering him. This time, Betty still insistently clung to his neck. Her back was straight, and she lifted her chin proudly while saying, ¡°Wherever Uncle goes, Betty will go too!¡± After speaking, she nced secretly at Sean. Sean remained silent as he turned away and walked into his room. He had told her that their mother had said she was going to marry Simon, but now, he was going to Richburgh! Such a faraway ce¡­ What if he didn¡¯t want to marry Diana anymore? They won¡¯t have the possibility of having a dad! So, Sean assigned Betty the task of absolutely not letting Simon escape and to ensure no other woman appeared by his side. This was the daunting task he had entrusted to Betty. As long as she clung to Simon, no matter where he went, Betty could keep the man, who was about to be their ¡± dad,¡± in the palm of her hand-as per Sean¡¯s intention. In the end, Simonpromised and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Betty with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to find a house and look for schools over there. Can you handle it all?¡± Diana wanted to force Betty to stay behind, but the child refused to budge. Before Diana could even touch her, she started crying loudly. It made Simon feel ufortable too. ¡°Let her stay with me,¡± he said. ¡°Coincidentally, I also need to expand my business in Richburgh. There will be many people to help me care for her, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Diana felt even more reassured after hearing this. She knew that Simon agreeing to return to Richburgh so readily couldn¡¯t only be because of her request. He must have his own ns. Now that she heard his business was expanding over there, she waspletely at ease. ¡°Alright, I wish you all the best.¡± Once everything was arranged there, she would go over, meet Simon, and then get the marriage certificate. He was a native of Richburgh, so it would be convenient for the kids to go to school over there. The more Diana thought about it, the happier she became. After Simon left, she decided to continue with her weight loss n. She vowed to show Simon a different version of herself when she moved to Richburgh in a month. He would surely be amazed! In doing so, this sham marriage wouldn¡¯t leave him at such a loss. Simon had no knowledge of Diana¡¯s weight loss n. At that moment, he had already arrived in Richburgh with Betty. ¡°There are so many people!¡± Betty eximed as she tried to take everything in. She instantly forgot her brother¡¯s instructions and let go of Simon¡¯s neck as she wiggled in his hold. ¡°Uncle, walk! I want to walk,¡± she said as she kicked her legs. Simon was waiting for the luggage, and it wasn¡¯t a good time to put her down. However, he had to relent with her struggles, so he said, ¡°Hold my hand tightly and don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Betty said with a nod. Her eyes sparkled brightly, instantly making everyone around them coo at how adorable she was. However, as his suitcase looked simr to a few others, Simon had to carefully identify the luggage that wasing out. Unfortunately, there were too many people in the baggage area, and Betty¡¯s little hand soon lost its grip on Simon¡¯s bigger one. She tried to grab him, but couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± she shouted a few times, but Simon didn¡¯t hear her. He was too focused on finding his luggage and didn¡¯t realize that he had unintentionally let go of Betty¡¯s hand. By now, Betty had already dropped to the ground and was crying. Suddenly, she looked up through teary eyes and saw a thin figure resembling Simon. She happily rushed towards him and grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Uncle, hug me¡­!¡± Betty cried with a pout on her lips. ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Just like that, Julian¡¯s footsteps inexplicably came to a halt. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 There were too many people here, and Betty¡¯s little heart pounded with fear. Why wasn¡¯t her uncle picking her up or holding her? She looked up with her cute little face, her big, wet eyes fixed on Julian. After using her chubby hand to wipe away her tears, she stared at Julian for a few seconds before finally realizing that the man wasn¡¯t Simon. She had grabbed the wrong hand and mistook the person! Betty burst into tears again. ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡± She stood there and looked around helplessly while wailing,¡± Mommy¡­ Sob, sob¡­ Uncle¡­ Sob¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± the airport staff in charge greeted. Their hearts almost stopped in their chest as they watched the scene unfold before him, and they quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re very sorry!¡± They were about to carry Betty away, who was blocking Julian¡¯s path, but Julian¡¯s gaze swept over them, causing them to freeze in ce. To the astonishment of onlookers, the usually cold and aloof CEO knelt down in front of a cute little girl and said,¡± Shh, good girl.¡± His voice was hoarse, and Betty couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to this unique tone. She subconsciously looked up at him. As soon as she saw his face, Betty immediately stopped crying. This mister¡­ He looked so handsome! He was even more handsome than Uncle Simon! Betty was young. Although she understood many things, she couldn¡¯t express herself well with words, so she often used actions to convey her thoughts. With this in mind, she reached out and touched Julian¡¯s face. Something in Julian¡¯s heart was instantly struck by her action. It had been three years since Diana left. He had been living, but there was always a void in his life, and he hadn¡¯t even smiled. But now, his lips gently curved upwards in the presence of this adorable little baby. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± he asked. ¡°Mommy is at home,¡± Betty replied as she retracted her chubby little hand and looked at him shyly. ¡°Uncle, I like you!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As soon as she saw him, she liked him even more than Simon. She wanted this man to be her daddy now! Julian looked into her wide eyes, and memories of Diana resurfaced in his mind. He smiled mysteriously before saying patiently, ¡°I like you too. Can you tell me where your home is?¡± ¡°Richburgh!¡± That¡¯s what Diana had told her-her mommy said that their home would be in Richburgh from now on. Betty was confident she didn¡¯t say anything wrong, and looked at Julian with a smile. Julian was shocked. He hadbed Richburgh, but hadn¡¯t found any trace of Diana. Could this little girl, who almost resembled her in every way, really be her child? ¡±Where¡¯s your daddy?¡± he asked. Like a wolf in disguise, he was gently coaxing out all the answers to the questions he had. ¡°He¡­¡± Betty wanted to ask Julian to be her daddy, but then she remembered her brother saying that Diana was going to marry Simon and that the man would be their daddy. Sean told her to take good care of Simon and ensure he became their daddy. But now, she had let go of Simon¡¯s hand, and everything had gone wrong. Thinking of her brother¡¯s cold expression, Betty swallowed nervously. She changed her words and said, ¡°He¡¯s lost.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Betty replied as she tried to describe the situation to Julian. ¡°Hand, let go.¡± It seemed that the person was still in this airport. Regardless of whether this little girl had anything to do with Diana, Julian was determined to meet her parents. What if¡­? What if she really was Diana? That woman would eventually have to pay for what she had done! With these thoughts in mind, Julian continued to ask,¡± What¡¯s your daddy¡¯s name?¡± What¡¯s his name? Betty hesitated for a moment. Out of respect for her brother¡¯s authority, she obediently acknowledged Simon as her daddy. ¡°Simon.¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Betty said that her daddy¡¯s name was Simon. In an instant, Julian¡¯s face turned red from anger. For the past three years, he had expanded all his effort to search for Diana. Yet, he always held onto a glimmer of hope. Hope that what happened back then was a malicious lie spread by Kiki. Hope that Diana hadn¡¯t betrayed him, hadn¡¯t chosen to be with Simon and leave him. But now¡­ This little girl, who looked so much like Diana, said her father¡¯s name was Simon. The girl had the same features as Diana and a familiar name. What else was there to be uncertain about her heritage? Something he had resisted all along had finally be a reality. Julian¡¯s demeanor grew even colder. He turned to Noel and ordered, ¡°Take a picture of this little girl and quickly circte it throughout the airport¡­no! Throughout the world¡¯s media! Say that she got separated from someone and Julian Fulcher found her. Tell her parents toe immediately when they see it!¡± He refused to believe that Diana could watch her daughter stay by his side and note looking for him. At this moment, Julian¡¯s eyes held a mixture of satisfaction, anticipation, hatred, and love. A fire seemed to have been ignited in his eyes, and they burned brightly. Noel hadn¡¯t seen this side of Julian in a long time. In the past three years, although Shiloh had done a good job in reconditioning Julian¡¯s body, it hadcked a certain spark. But today, after the man had encountered this little girl who resembled his wife, it seemed¡­ He had trulye alive again. Although¡­ Noel didn¡¯t know if it would be a good or bad thing for Julian to meet Diana, who had already betrayed him, again. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, Noel didn¡¯t have a say in this matter. All he could do was obey. Soon, the picture of the child spread everywhere. When Diana saw the news, she nearly fainted. She immediately called Simon and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Betty?¡± She was in a panic, and her voice was abnormally shrill because of it. ¡°Where¡¯s Betty?! I want to talk to her!¡± Meanwhile, Simon was already at his wit¡¯s end at this moment. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He never expected to get separated from Betty! Even more unexpectedly, shortly after returning to Richburgh without making any ns yet, Betty bumped into Julian of all people! And now, Julian had taken her away and released this news. There was no doubt Julian had already figured out that Betty was Diana¡¯s daughter. She looked so much like Diana, and their eyes were almost identical. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he replied. There was no other way for Simon to get around this. At this point, he had to personally retrieve the child. ¡°I¡¯ll get Betty back safely.¡± ¡°You must hurry!¡± Diana said. ¡°A man who takes away a child like that can¡¯t be a good person!¡± A strange feeling always surged in her heart whenever she heard Julian¡¯s name. But that strangeness was too peculiar, and she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact emotion to ce on it. In the end, she could only let that strange feeling slip away. All the words that spilled from her lips were only those of concern for her daughter. ¡°How could he put Betty¡¯s picture out there for the whole world to see?¡± Didn¡¯t the man know what the term privacy meant?! Simon wanted to say that if he dared to do this, it was only because the man naturally had the backing to do so. The current Julian was even stronger than three years ago. As long as he was willing to protect someone, there would never be a chance for anyone to take advantage of him. Betty was safe in his hands. Not just safe-right now, she was simply acting like a spoiled princess! She had never enjoyed such good treatment before. Even when she was with her mother or her brother, she didn¡¯t dare to be so unruly. But with this handsome and unfamiliar man, she found that even if she threw all her Barbie dolls on the bed and the floor, no one would scold her and tell her to tidy up and put everything back in its ce. Moreover, when she just mentioned missing her mother, this strange man immediately started pretending to cry with her. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 This man was really strange! Betty scrutinized him a little longer before feeling certain of her assumption. ¡°You care about me, mister.¡± She wiped away Julian¡¯s tears with her chubby little hands, causing him to widen his eyes in surprise and stare at her. He actually shed tears for Diana! And in front of the child she had with another man, at that! Julian felt extremely embarrassed, so he immediately got up and left Betty¡¯s room. But the child liked him very much, so she clung to his thigh tightly like a ko. Julian wanted to kick her away, but held back when he saw her chubby little face. Betty didn¡¯t know anything. She stared at him with wide, unblinking eyes and asked,¡± When will my daddye to pick me up?¡± She didn¡¯t want to leave with Simon. She wanted to stay here forever. Let this strange man who cried with her be her daddy instead! However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with him yet. Her mother had told her to be polite to unfamiliar people. Being polite meant calling him ¡°Daddy¡± only after bing familiar with him. Betty thought her idea was perfect. Her lips split into a bright grin as she looked at Julian.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Julian was stung by her words and thought she was eager to see Simon. So, he simply said, ¡°He won¡¯te to pick you up.¡± He thought Betty would cry after hearing that. Unexpectedly, sheughed brightly and replied happily, ¡°Okay!¡± Julian was speechless at the child¡¯s reaction. It looked like there was nothing special about Simon and Diana¡¯s genes. Their being together was a mistake! They actually gave birth to such a silly little fool. And yet, how could she be so adorable¡­? She was so adorable that he wanted to lock her up in a small dark room and keep her away from the world, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. In the end, the great CEO was reduced to the point of having his hair pulled around as she did his hair. Noel was shocked to see the scene before him. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Julian brought a finger to his lips as he looked at Betty, who had fallen asleep from exhaustion. After all, she had been ying with him the entire time. In her small hand, she still held the lipstick she had been applying on his lips when she was determined to turn him into a life-size Barbie doll. ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± After saying that, he carefully ced her on the bed and tucked her in. Then, he and Noel quietly walked out. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, his mask of indifference already sliding into ce as if everything Noel had just seen was an illusion. Noel gathered himself and said, ¡°Simon is here.¡± Upon hearing that, Julian¡¯s expression grew even stiffer. Was the person who disappeared with Diana for three years finally going to appear? A cold smile formed on his lips, and he replied, ¡°Got it.¡± When Julian next appeared before Noel, his hair had returned to its normal state, as did the usual cold air around the man that warned others away. ¡°Hello, dear brother,¡± Simon greeted boldly when the two men finally stood before each other. ¡°I have never acknowledged you as my brother. I didn¡¯t before, and I will never do so in the future!¡± He clearly had no interest in Simon. ¡°Where is she?¡± He had publicly disyed pictures of her daughter, and she still dared note to see him?! Was she feeling guilty? Simon fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°She won¡¯t being.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t think about taking her daughter away.¡± Simon had already reconciled with Kiki beforeing here, and now fully understood thetter¡¯s previous exnation. He knew Julian was well aware that Diana not only didn¡¯t die, but also gave birth to her children. ¡°Betty¡¯s my daughter,¡± Simon said. ¡°Julian, why are you doing this?¡± When Julian, sitting across Simon and looking down on thetter, heard those words, he felt as though someone had struck him on the head with something hard. Simon¡¯s daughter¡­ Simon and Diana¡¯s daughter¡­ Thinking about his foolish actions with the little girl just now, Julian wanted to throw her out right there and then! And yet, he couldn¡¯t. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Despite everything, Julian would still wait for Diana to see him. He wanted her to see him personally, and for her to plead with him. No matter what tricks Simon tried to pull, Julian remained silent. After hours of stalemate, he only had one thing to say, ¡°Tell her toe.¡± It was clear who Julian was referring to, but it was impossible for Simon to agree to that. However, his disagreement couldn¡¯t stop Diana¡¯s motherly love for her child. ¡°Betty is in the hands of a stranger. How can I feel at ease?¡± Upon hearing that Simon couldn¡¯t bring Betty back, Diana became so anxious that she packed her bags that night and decided toe to Richburgh early. Simon was afraid that she would really meet Julian, so he said, ¡°He¡¯s not exactly a stranger. In fact, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Diana was shocked at the information. ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Simon replied. ¡°Actually, he took Betty in as a guest. I didn¡¯t bring her back because she seemed to be having a great time there. I was busy with work, so I didn¡¯t rush it.¡± Something felt strange to Diana. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± She had done some research. Julian Fulcher was the world¡¯s richest man! With that in mind, she finally grasped the source of her strange feelings. ¡°We have different mothers but the same father,¡± Simon exined. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was a moment of silence on the other end, which made Simon anxious. He was afraid that talking about these past experiences would trigger Diana¡¯s memories from its familiarity. Just as he was worried and was wondering how to exin or cover up this matter, he heard her sigh and say, ¡°The gap between us is getting bigger.¡± She realized she had been reaching up too high by considering marrying him. Simon breathed a sigh of relief, not expecting her to bring up this matter. Just as he was about to speak, Diana said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the marriage on hold for now.¡± Her intuition told her that Simon¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t like her. Why would his brother openly disy pictures of her child with such unkind words otherwise? It was a clear warning to her not to try and climb the socialdder too high. ¡°Simon,¡± she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll head to Richburgh. Wait for me.¡± Before that, she needed to go and bring Betty back. She wanted to pay a formal visit to Simon¡¯s brother. And at the same time, see how his brother felt about their marriage. If his brother really disagreed¡­ Then she would strive to impress his brother, to let him know that she wanted to marry Simon and not only for the man¡¯s wealth! She had to put Simon¡¯s family¡¯s mind at ease. This was the only way she could prevent Simon from being put in a tough spot. Simon thought that after Diana arrived in Richburgh, she would contact him first. He didn¡¯t expect the first contact he received would be from Sean, asking him to pick him up. ¡°Mommy said she¡¯lle in a few days,¡± Sean ryed Diana¡¯s message to Simon just as she had instructed. The purpose was topletely remove Simon from the equation between her and his family. She didn¡¯t want him to face any more difficulties. Simon believed what Sean told him and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± Simon took Sean from the airline staff, and called Diana to let her know he was safe. At this moment, Diana was standing at the entrance of CoIlina Vi. Looking at the grand vi in front of her, a myriad of emotions surged through her heart. Why¡­did everything here feel so familiar? Could it be that she and Simon were destined to be a family? With this belief in mind, Diana pressed the vi¡¯s doorbell. Noel saw Diana on the surveince camera, and ran as fast as possible toward the vi. ¡°Sir, the madam is here! She¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Who are you calling that?!¡± Julian red at Noel, but his fingers trembled slightly as he instructed, ¡°Let her in.¡± Chapter 760 Chapter 760 No. Julian needed to go out and meet Diana quickly! He needed to see what kind of seductive words this carefree woman would say to him! Hastening his steps, the two soon met on the secluded path of the vi. At first nce, both of them were a little stunned. Diana was astonished. ¡®How could Simon¡¯s brother be even more handsome than him?¡¯ This man looked like he had walked out of an ethereal painting! At the first nce, his appearance made her heart tremble, and it started beating wildly in her chest. She panicked and shoved the feeling away, too afraid to look at the man directly. Julian, on the other hand, was shocked by Diana¡¯s transformation. It had been three years. He thought she would be restless, gued by a guilty conscience, or perhaps have sleepless nights. Even more so, he thought she would be apprehensive and fearful. Yet, he never expected that she would be so calm when seeing him. She even seemed a bit plumper than before. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been living well,¡± Julian said, his words chilly and t. Diana thought he was mocking her figure, and felt a bit embarrassed. ¡¯I initially nned to meet up with Simon after sessfully losing weight, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect to be intercepted halfway by his brother who had popped out of nowhere, resulting in hering to Richburgh beforepleting her weight loss journey. Although she appeared less fat with her choice of clothes and styling, traces of her plumpness were still noticeable. ¡°Please rest assured, Brother. I know how to live within my means and not be extravagant.¡± Brother? Julian sneered. Did Diana just call him that-exactly the same as what Simon had called him?! ¡°I don¡¯t have such a brother!¡± He had never acknowledged Simon! And he certainly didn¡¯t want Diana to know about it; he didn¡¯t expect that she would find out. Even after knowing, she still referred to him as a brother alongside Simon! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± The pressure around them became increasingly heavy, which caused Diana to be even more frightened. She wasn¡¯t easily frightened, but she felt her heart racing increasingly faster after seeing Julian. The usuallyposed woman now felt like she had done something wrong and awkwardly said, ¡°I won¡¯t call you that.¡± After all, they weren¡¯t married yet, so there was no rush for such titles. Standing there so stiffly was getting awkward, so Diana quickly ced the gift she was holding in front of Julian and took the opportunity to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with Simon not for his money. I can earn money myself, and I¡¯ll contribute to the household expenses with him.¡± Not for his money? Earning money together to contribute to the household expenses¡­? Was this how Simon treated Diana? Was he the one who put her up to say these things about earning money and contributing to expenses in front of Julian? The thought that she not only betrayed him for Simon, but also didn¡¯t have a good life and didn¡¯t receive Simon¡¯s full care, made his expression twist into an uglier sight. The air around him seemed to drop several degrees. Diana couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and timidly raised her eyes to look at the man before her. For some reason, that strong sense of guilt emerged in her heart again. She thought she hadn¡¯t done well, so she tried even harder and said, ¡°A-And I don¡¯t eat much¡­¡± Of course, he knew that! She had always had a small appetite. When she was pregnant, she was tormented by morning sickness. He had to use all kinds of junk food to coax her into eating a little bit. Those memories were still vivid in his mind, but¡­ He was the only one who remembered them. Diana was in such a pathetic state, as though her entire heart belonged to Simon.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Julian narrowed his eyes. He wished he could pry open her mind right now to see what she was thinking! ¡°Diana¡­¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Is being with him so great?¡± So great that even after three years apart, when they reunited, she didn¡¯t utter a single word against Simon! ¡°Of course it¡¯s good.¡± Diana dared not say anything negative about their rtionship in front of Simon¡¯s family. Otherwise, their marriage would definitely be even more disapproved of. After hearing her clear and decisive answer, disbelief filled Julian¡¯s eyes. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 It seemed as long as Diana was sincere, she could eventually impress Simon¡¯s family. So what if he was the richest man in the world? After all, the person she wanted to marry wasn¡¯t him. Why should she feel guilty? With this in mind, Diana straightened her back and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please agree to let me marry Simon!¡± Her words made Julian close to exploding with anger. He couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He stepped forward and grabbed her chin forcefully. ¡°Diana, are you doing this on purpose?!¡± Her skin was delicate, and it quickly turned red from the force he exerted. The intense pain throbbed painfully, and Diana couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Mr. Fulcher!¡± Her eyes widened, and she frantically pped his hand. ¡°It hurts!¡± Even if he didn¡¯t agree to their marriage, he didn¡¯t have to get physical with her! Diana was very upset with Julian¡¯s behavior, which showed ack of boundaries. She didn¡¯t have as much respect for Simon¡¯s brother anymore. Julian was hurt by how she looked at him like he was a stranger, and his brain went nk. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Three years. After three years of separation, she didn¡¯t beg for mercy or apologize, cry and express regret, or even exin that it was a misunderstanding. She didn¡¯t even¡­ Hug him. She didn¡¯t say she missed him. None of that! She only had her heart set on Simon, trying to get him to agree to their marriage. It was truly absurd! ¡°Disgusting.¡± Julian looked at her, his icy expression as sharp as a de. ¡°Diana, you disgust me!¡± She waspletely stunned. In her memory, Simon was a very good person. She never thought that his brother would be so unreasonable and impolite. No wonder Simon never mentioned his existence. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Her expression also turned cold. She bent down, retrieved the gift she had brought, and looked coldly at him before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you for grabbing my chin, and I won¡¯t tell Simon to avoid making things difficult for him¡­¡± ¡®But I won¡¯t give these gifts to someone like you!¡¯ Before she could finish her sentence, Julian¡¯s crimson eyes startled her. He hissed, ¡°Enough!¡± Veins popped on the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°Simon, Simon, Simon! I never knew you had already fallen so deeply in love with him!¡± He was a fool! He was still daydreaming. He still thought she had a valid reason for faking her death. He still thought that she had no choice but to leave with Simon while carrying their unborn children! He still thought¡­ That she would never truly betray him. Yet time and time again, the facts reminded him that he was the biggest fool! Diana waspletely heartless! ¡°When did you and Simon start getting involved with each other?¡± Even when betrayed, he wanted to know clearly when she had started deceiving him. ¡°On new year¡¯s eve? When I was away on a business trip?¡± Diana found this personpletely absurd. ¡°Simon and I aren¡¯t involved romantically.¡± They were close friends, non-blood-rted rtives who supported each other. ¡°Our rtionship cannot be defiled with such vile words!¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Julian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t stand Diana only mentioning Simon, and he couldn¡¯t bear her earnestly recounting her feelings for Simon. Even worse, everything Kiki said had be an undeniable truth! A murderous intent leaked into the air, and he was filled with thunderous anger. Seeing the fear in Diana¡¯s eyes, his cold and imposing demeanor softened momentarily. But the next second¡­ His eyes were still bloodshot, and he pulled her forcefully into the living room. They stumbled along the way; her lower leg was scratched by nts, quickly swelling, but he pretended not to see. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Diana was furious. She never expected that her repeatedpromises would only make Julian more ruthless. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shook off his hand. She crouched down in pain before examining the wound on her leg, worry quickly filling her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± She didn¡¯t want to treat Julian taking Betty away without permission as a malicious act. She was waiting for him to ept her as ¡°family¡± before bringing up her daughter. That way, it wouldn¡¯t hurt his and Simon¡¯s rtionship. It was something she thought she should consider for Simon¡¯s sake. But now, she had strong doubts about this man¡¯s character. She had to take Betty away, right now! Julian sneered, ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m out of my mind, you should know best, right?¡± Theplex emotions in his eyes startled Diana. She quickly regained herposure and warned Julian, ¡°I¡¯m Simon¡¯s fiancee.¡± The implied meaning was for Julian to stop making ambiguous remarks. Julian found it ironic to see how anxious Diana was to distance herself from him. ¡°Simon hasn¡¯t married you in so many years, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not that sincere.¡± Only Diana would treat such a man as a treasure, to the point she would even betray him just to be with Simon. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡± This had been a question lingering in Julian¡¯s heart for three years. ¡°He¡¯s good to me,¡± Diana answered firmly. Was he not good to her? Julian almost blurted out this question. But now, it was meaningless to ask these things. The fact that she had the audacity toe before him like this proved that she felt no guilt or remorse whatsoever about what happened in the past. ¡°Your daughter is in the vi.¡± That girl was once the baby he had eagerly anticipated. He had hoped the twins in Diana¡¯s belly would be Aster and Star returning to them. Yetter, Diana left him and went with Simon, so he had no idea about when they were born or what their gender was. ¡°Is the other one a boy or a girl?¡± Diana was taken aback. Clearly, Diana didn¡¯t expect this cruel and uncouth man to ask such a casual question. Almost involuntarily, she blurted out, ¡°A boy.¡± Fraternal twins? A tinge of disappointment shed in Julian¡¯s eyes. He should have realized that if the baby was a girl, the child in Diana¡¯s belly couldn¡¯t possibly be Aster and Star. Moreover, these fraternal twins had no blood rtion to him. The more they talked about children, the more anxious she became. ¡°Where¡¯s Betty?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait another minute. She urgently wanted to see if Betty had suffered the same cruel treatment as she had. Julian nced coldly at her before continuing dismissively,¡± If you want to see her, stay. If you don¡¯t want to see her, then leave.¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that if I want to see Betty, I have to stay here? And if I leave, I have to leave her behind?¡± Betty was her daughter, yet she couldn¡¯t take Betty with her?! ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied with a t look. Seeing the red and swollen wound on her leg, he felt momentary remorse but quickly concealed it. Diana had done something so unforgivable to him. She deserved all the pain she suffered. Despite his thoughts, he still told Mrs. Lay bring some ointment. Mrs. Lay had wanted to talk to Diana for a while and took the opportunity to hand her the ointment, but Julian intercepted it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He knelt in front of Diana like he used to, squeezing the ointment onto his hand, intending to apply it for her. In the past, she would have acted spoiled in moments like this. She would have embraced him with a smiling face and called his name in an affectionate manner. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Diana was the only one in this world that could say his name like it was a lovely melody. But now, she jerked back as if she had seen a ghost and forcefully shrunk into herself. ¡°You¡¯re Simon¡¯s brother.¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to apply the ointment personally. Julian sensed her underlying message, and threw the ointment harshly. The white cream spread across the floor, and he trampled over it thoughtlessly. He leaned in close to her cheek. There was a wall behind Diana, and she had no more room to retreat. She could only widen her eyes in fear and weakly call out, ¡°Brother¡­¡± The three years of yearning that Julian had umted finally crumbled in the face of the word Brother.¡± She really knew how to practically wrench his heart out and stomped on it, didn¡¯t she?! Julian didn¡¯t let this heartless woman see the tears in his eyes. He stood up and left,manding in an icy tone,¡± Without my order, no one is allowed to let her leave!¡± It was akin to disguised imprisonment! Diana had no idea how she had offended him. She was about to get up and confront him when she was startled by the view of his back. Why did she find this stranger¡¯s back so familiar? She clearly had just met him for the first time. ¡°Mommy!¡± A cute and crisp call interrupted her musings; Diana looked up, and saw Betty. The excitement of seeing her daughter dispelled the doubts in her heart. She stopped thinking and quickly picked up Betty. Seeing that the girl was safe and sound, and even wearing a princess dress made of silk, Diana¡¯s anxieties finally subsided. It seemed Simon¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought. Despite being impolite to her, he was kind to Betty. Betty had azy personality, and always wanted to be carried by people. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Now, she was clinging to Diana¡¯s neck and showering Diana¡¯s face with kisses. Her big, adorable eyes shimmered with golden specks as she kissed Diana. Nestled in Diana¡¯s neck, she sniffled softly and suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, I missed you.¡± One sentence from Betty made Diana¡¯s heart ache. ¡°I missed you too.¡± Diana touched Betty¡¯s little bun and asked, ¡°Why is your hair crooked?¡± She lifted Betty onto a stool to fix it. But Betty shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Betty was always conscious of her appearance. If it had been before, she would have refused to ept even the slightest w in her braids. But this time, she looked at Diana adorably and said, ¡°Mr. Julian did it for Betty!¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Julian?¡± That cold and cruel man had done Betty¡¯s hair? ¡°Mr. Julian¡­¡± Betty touched her lips and gave her evaluation. ¡°He¡¯s really good.¡± Her chubby little hands danced around as she expressed her excitement. ¡°Betty likes him.¡± Diana was shocked. Although Betty had a soft and adorable personality, she didn¡¯t warm up to just anyone. Even with Simon, she only started liking him when she turned two years old. Now, she imed to like a man she had just met a few days ago. Maybe it was because Julian was too good-looking. After all, Diana¡¯s heart had also raced when she first saw him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were a little infatuated, sweetie.¡± Diana attributed their unusual behavior to their obsession with appearances. She knelt down and negotiated with Betty, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t touch your braids anymore. Uncle Simon and your brother are waiting for us outside. Should we go?¡± Sean was here? The two little ones hadn¡¯t been separated much, and Betty was overjoyed at the news of her dear brother being close by. But then, she had a second thought. She hadn¡¯tpleted what she had promised her brother yet¡­ She didn¡¯t know if Simon had other women around him, and she didn¡¯t know if she could still make the man their daddy. As soon as these thoughts crossed her mind, she became anxious and started crying. ¡°Sob¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± She kicked her little legs on the stool, holding Diana¡¯s hand and acting spoiled. ¡°Betty doesn¡¯t want to go back!¡± Chapter 764 Chapter 764 ¡°Not back to Stirling City,¡± Diana rified. She didn¡¯t understand why Betty¡¯s emotions were so intense, and exined, ¡°It¡¯s Richburgh. We¡¯re not going back to Stirling. We¡¯ve alle to Richburgh, and we won¡¯t go back again.¡± It was precisely because they had alle here that Betty was scared. She didn¡¯t want to see her brother yet. ¡°Here,¡± Betty repeated, ¡°right here.¡± Although Betty had attended early education sses, her vocabry was still limited due to spending most of her time with the silent and reserved Sean. Sometimes her speech was iplete, but Diana understood her meaning. ¡°Do you want to stay in this vi?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Betty nodded happily. ¡°Mr. Julian is good!¡± She liked being with Mr. Julian. She could tie Barbie doll braids on his head and apply Barbie doll lipstick on his face. Just thinking about these things made Betty shake her head like a tambourine. She held Diana¡¯s hand and chirped, ¡°Mommy, stay! Stay with Betty!¡± Her little face had turned red from excitement. Diana was bewildered by her daughter¡¯s excitement. Had she misunderstood Julian earlier? Maybe he didn¡¯t mean to imprison her. He was simply saying that Betty didn¡¯t want to leave, so she couldn¡¯t leave either. But if she left on her own, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Betty. It seemed she had misunderstood Julian. After all, he was Simon¡¯s brother and couldn¡¯t be too bad, right? He was just a bit rough in his actions. Although she couldn¡¯t fully ept it, she could tolerate it for Simon¡¯s sake. Just as she was thinking about it, Mrs. Lay came over to see her. Julian had been so angry that no one dared call her¡± ma¡¯am¡±. Even Mrs. Lay changed how she addressed her. ¡°Miss Winnington.¡± When Diana looked at her for the first time, she felt a sense of familiarity, but it slipped away too quickly, and she couldn¡¯t grasp anything. She calmly looked at Mrs. Lay walking towards her and politely said, ¡°Hello.¡± Mrs. Lay was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand why Diana was pretending to be so unfamiliar with her. But with Madam Fulcher gone and Julian still angry at Diana, Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t dare to say much. She only expressed regret in her eyes and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± As soon as Diana returned, Julian gave up the master bedroom. After all, the mattress there was the mostfortable. Mrs. Lay sighed. Julian had always acted this way. No matter how angry or upset he was, he couldn¡¯t actually be cruel to Diana. Mrs. Lay led Diana a few steps and couldn¡¯t help but offer some constion. ¡°Miss, as long as you lower your head to Sir¡­¡± The mistake Diana made three years ago would surely be forgiven. But if she refused to lower her head and continued like this¡­ Mrs. Lay sighed, almost unable to bear thinking about it anymore. She continued, ¡°He¡¯d be very happy.¡± As she said this, Mrs. Lay also nced at Betty. ¡°Besides, Betty is so cute. He¡¯ll definitely ept her too.¡± Diana nodded a couple of times; her face was calm, but her heart was in shock. If she didn¡¯t misunderstand, Julian was using the maid to convey that he could ept her and Betty. It meant he didn¡¯t want her to marry Simon, but he wanted her to marry him! This thought was too absurd. Diana looked at herself carefully in the mirror, and sincerely believed that her curvy figure didn¡¯t have that much charm. What did Julian mean? Diana held Betty, and her head started to ache from thinking. ¡°Betty will give Mommy a massage!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing her furrowing her brows, Betty thought she was in pain, and quickly leaned to her head and comforted her.¡± Pain, pain, go away¡­¡± She cared about her mother very much. Diana felt like she was going to melt from how adorable her daughter was being. At the same time, there was one thought that stood out in her mind. She was truly confused. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Since Diana misunderstood Julian¡¯s words when it came to Betty before, wasn¡¯t it possible that she misunderstood his servant¡¯s words now? It was impossible for Julian to have any thoughts about her. If it was anything¡­it could only be her, as Julian¡¯s future sister-inw, overthinking things. ¡°Sir.¡± Noel was currently standing in Fulcher Inc.¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. He looked at Julian and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Even if Miss Winnington wants to marry Simon, why did she have to dy it for three years and seek your approval at the vi?¡± That was the suspicious part. Julian had long realized that something was amiss. Diana wasn¡¯t that foolish. Even if she wanted to take her daughter back, she wouldn¡¯t stubbornly confront him with a matter he despised the most. ¡°Look into it,¡± Julian ordered, ¡°Find out where she¡¯s been and what she has been doing these past three years. Don¡¯t let anything slip-even if it¡¯s just the vegetables she ate!¡± Noel noted hismand, and couldn¡¯t help but offer an exnation for not finding any news about Diana earlier. ¡±1 didn¡¯t expect¡­Miss Winnington to gain weight.¡± When they had been looking for her before, they had given out Diana¡¯s appearance before she gave birth. Thinking about it, it was understandable why they couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°She gained weight because she gave birth,¡± Julian said, ring at Noel. ¡°Are you proud to discuss a woman¡¯s postpregnancy figure?¡± Noel was rendered speechless. Oh, he and his big mouth! It had been three years, and he sometimes forgot that Julian had always been sensitive about matters concerning Diana. It was better for Noel to speak less and do more. Diana still dared not tell Simon that she was in CoIlina Vi. She just wanted to appease Betty first. She nned to leave together with Betty after that, and only then inform Simon that she had obtained his family¡¯s approval. Simon would definitely be happy then. ¡°Mommy,¡± Betty said. It was obvious that she was a little angry. With a pout on her tiny lips and her braids now even more crooked than before, she put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y a game!¡± Diana quickly snapped out of her thoughts and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y.¡± As she spoke, the toy in her hand fell to the ground. Betty was quick to move. When she saw Diana about to bend down to pick it up, she acted faster than Diana. Her small hand quickly reached under the bed and retrieved the child¡¯s modeling y that had fallen from Diana¡¯s hand. Along with it, she also retrieved a photograph. The photo had yellowed with a lightyer of dust on top. It was apparent someone didn¡¯t intentionally drop it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana was afraid of bacteria, so she quickly took the photo and intended to wipe off the dust. She also thought of giving it to Mrs. Lay when she arrivedter. However, she froze as soon as she picked up a tissue to clean the photo. The woman in the photo looked so much like her. The only difference was that the woman was slightly thinner than her current self. But¡­ Why would her photo appear in Julian¡¯s house? What was going on? Diana clenched her hand so tightly around the photo, her heart beating frantically as she panicked inwardly. She wanted to do something to cover up the confusion, so she grabbed Betty¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re dirty. Mommy will take you to wash up.¡± When she finished speaking, they were already standing before the bathroom sink. Betty¡¯s eyes widened, and she said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been here before, but you found the bathroom so quickly!¡± Betty¡¯s statement snapped Diana out of her daze. She looked down at her adorable daughter¡­ A wave of dizziness hit her,and her mind fell into aplete mess. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Right behind Betty was a huge clothes rack with many clothes hanging on it. With just one nce, Diana was able to tell that she was the one who designed and tailored all these clothes. The cutting and style were way too familiar. However, this room was in Julian¡¯s home. The photo and the clothes made Diana¡¯s heart pound once more. She bit her lower lip and quickly washed Betty¡¯s hands clean before walking to the bedroom inrge strides. Then, she swiftly pulled open the wardrobe. There seemed to be even more clothes that she personally designed and tailored, and most of them were women¡¯s wear. They were hung together with some men¡¯s suits which probably belonged to Julian. Yet, these clothes that looked like they were made from her weren¡¯t styles that she had done over the past three years. Did Julian know her before she lost her memories? Did she know how to design and make clothes before she lost her memories? In that case, why didn¡¯t Simon ever bring that up? Diana¡¯s mind buzzed, and her hands that were gripping onto the wardrobe were trembling. ¡°Betty.¡± Diana grabbed her daughter in her arms and walked out. Mrs. Lay saw here out and immediately went up to her, asking if she needed anything. Diana remained silent as she walked out with a cold look. Mrs. Lay followed closely behind her, unsure of what to do. A few times, she wanted to reach out and grab Diana¡¯s arm, but the look in Diana¡¯s eyes stopped her from doing so. Mrs. Lay saw Diana walk further and further away until she was almost out of the entrance of the vi. Before Mrs. Lay could think of what to do next, Betty started crying. ¡°Boo hoo¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She had never seen Diana look like this, and her heart had leapt to her throat at this point. She guessed that Diana wanted to leave the vi, and sobbed even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± She wanted to be with Mr. Fulcher! However, Diana couldn¡¯t wait any longer. No matter how loudly her daughter was yelling, she had to see Simon right now. She had so much to ask him-about Julian, about the memories she lost¡­ More importantly, while she was in the vi, Julian said so many strange things to her when she was his sister-inw. He even bought so many of the clothes that she made. Everything just made her feel so ufortable. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Betty. Betty¡¯s cries were overwhelming, and the girl refused to stop even after her throat went hoarse. Left with no choice, Diana could only continue leaving Betty where she was. Julian treated her pretty well anyway. Betty was happy to hear that. After leaving the vi while on the way to Simon, Diana still found it unbelievable in hindsight. How could she just leave Betty all alone with Julian once again?! Something like this would never happen in the past. The sense of familiarity she deliberately suppressed the moment she saw Julian surfaced again. What exactly¡­ Happened between her and Julian before she lost her memories? Simon was already freaking out by the time Diana stood before him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It had been three years. The day that he had been deathly terrified of was finally here. Right now, looking at the increasingly skinny and gaunt woman before him and hearing that she had already met Julian, Simon knew that some things were fated to happen and there were some people she was fated to meet. Thankfully, the person whom Diana currently trusted was him. Simon denied every single one of Diana¡¯s doubts. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. Julian isn¡¯t a pervert, and there was nothing between both of you in the past. As for the person in the photo¡­ Although she looks a lot like you, she isn¡¯t you. She¡¯s Ka Winnington, your sister of the same father but different mother.¡± Simon paused for a moment before going on, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ The Winningtons didn¡¯t treat you well. Your father even abandoned you on purpose at the amusement park when you were three¡­¡± Diana¡¯s pupil dted in shock. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 ¡°How could such parents exist in this world?¡± Diana asked, shocked. Simon looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. And you were ¡®luck/ enough to meet them. I¡¯ve never mentioned these to you before because they aren¡¯t exactly happy memories.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I actually knew you before you lost your memories. It¡¯s just¡­ Your story of coming to Richburgh in search of your kin was too tragic, so I didn¡¯t want to tell you all over again.¡± Diana trusted Simon¡¯s lie-ridden story with all her heart. ¡°No wonder you gave me the name Diana Winnginton.¡± As it turned out, that was her real name. That fact alone was enough to convince her that Simon didn¡¯t deliberately hide the truth from her. A pity that her real parents weren¡¯t happy with her existence. Simon didn¡¯t need to fear that her parents would be looking for her even though she had the same name. Come to think of it, losing one¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. At the very least, one would forget those unhappy memories that weren¡¯t worth recollecting. But¡­ A me of hope rekindled in her heart. ¡°Since you knew me before I lost my memories, do you know who the father of the babies is?¡± Simon¡¯s face changed. The next moment, he shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t very close to you before.¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. In the past, she didn¡¯t give him many opportunities to interact with her. Diana asked casually, ¡°So why does Julian keep saying those strange things to me?¡± He would even behave overly- intimately at times. Diana didn¡¯t dare to say thetter statement, for fear it would hurt her rtionship with Simon. However, Simon could guess what was on her mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He probably just treats you as your sister, Ka,¡± Simon continued lying through his teeth to deliberately mislead Diana. ¡°He loves Ka, but it was a pity that she did something wrong and had to go to jail¡­ Ever since then, my brother has be slightly off and would behave inappropriately each time he sees a woman who bears some sort of resemnce with Ka.¡± He smiled apologetically. ¡°That¡¯s why I never mentioned it to you.¡± So, Julian had merely taken Diana as a recement. He was a dedicated man, though. Diana smiled with relief. ¡°Did Ka and l¡­share a good rtionship?¡± The thought of her having a sibling like Betty and Sean had each other made her rather d. ¡°Not at all,¡± Simon said without any hesitation. ¡°I told you, you have a very poor rtionship with your family. Every single one of them has done something nasty to you.¡± He continued to persuade her, ¡°You didn¡¯t have a very pleasant past, Diana. Don¡¯t brood over it anymore.¡± Each time she tried to recover the memories she had lost, she would always experience terrible headaches. Forget it. Diana nodded. ¡°I just never expected myself to have such a terrible rtionship with my family.¡± Even so, she still remained curious. A new question emerged in her head. ¡°Why did Ka have to go to jail? Since Julian is so rich and powerful, why didn¡¯t he bail her out?¡± Diana was still Diana, after all. She was still logical in thinking through things, and very quickly identified the loophole in Simon¡¯s ims. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Panic shed past his eyes, but he quickly covered it up. ¡°I have no idea what my brother is thinking. Whatever it is, things between him and Ka are veryplicated.¡± Everyone had a story behind them, especially people who were deep within the circle of wealth. Diana immediately understood it. ¡°Seems like it really is better I stop mulling over it.¡± She had her two cuties, friends and was about to have aplete family. Why bother brooding over her unhappy past? ¡°But¡­ Betty is still with Julian. Why don¡¯t you bring her back?¡± For some reason, ever since Diana found out that Julian might have treated her as a recement for another woman, she felt as if something was stuck in her throat and making her feel ufortable. It was as if she was really bothered by that notion. Still, there was no reason for her to feel that way. Simon already said that she didn¡¯t have anything to do with Julian in the past, with the exception of a client and boss rtionship. Julian probably bought all the clothes in the wardrobe for Ka. Whatever it was, she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to see him again. However, he surely wouldn¡¯t agree to letting Betty go if Simon were to go to the vi. Diana eventually would have to step forward. After thinking through their options, Simon suggested for Betty toe back herself. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Unfortunately, none of them could persuade Betty toe back. They eventually had to make Sean, the one whom Betty feared the most, to step forward. As long as Sean asked for Betty toe back, she would definitely do so without a moment¡¯s dy. What choice did Betty have? Her brother was cold, distant, cool and aloof. Of all people, Betty feared him the most. To everyone¡¯s surprise however, this time, even Sean was unable to persuade her toe back. Each time Betty saw his brother¡¯s call on her smart watch, guilt would fill her heart. She hadn¡¯tpleted her mission, and there was now a candidate for her new daddy. She didn¡¯t want to see her brother. Despite that, he kept calling. If she refused to answer his call, would he never talk to her ever again? The mere thought of it made Betty anxious to the verge of tears. This time, the sight of Betty on the verge of tears didn¡¯t make Julian approach her and coax her. Instead, his brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°Has your mommy left?¡± Betty nodded, and raised her chubby arms as a silent request for Julian to carry her. ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯m sad.¡± He was sad himself. How could he possiblyfort another? ¡°y by yourself first,¡± Julian said emotionlessly. The thought of Diana leaving the vi once again tore a huge, gaping hole in his heart; so deep that it seemed bottomless, and so high it seemed to reach the heavens. He could only feel the teeth-bitingly cold wind gush through the gaping hole. ¡°Mr. Fulcher!¡± Betty ran up to him and grabbed the corner of his shirt, looking up at him with longing. Her legs were like soft, fluffyyers of bread, giving one the urge to hug her. But Julian didn¡¯t want to see her right now. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Betty looked too much like Diana. Looking at Betty made him inevitably think of Diana. That heartless woman didn¡¯t even want to stay in the vi for one more day, even for the sake of her own daughter! How much did she want to be with Simon? The thought made Julian¡¯s heart ache once more. Ever since his nose started bleeding, he had to take frequent doses of medication despite having recovered pretty well. Shiloh said that if he wanted to recover fully, he would need at least a year. Coincidentally, today was the day Kiki was supposed to deliver medicine to him. He decided not to head out and simply walked past Betty to the couch. Betty¡¯s arms were still raised, waiting to be carried and wrap her arms around Julian¡¯s neck. Kiki came very quickly. She even brought her young daughter in tow. The girl¡¯s hair was in a bowl cut, and she was wearing a gown fit for a princess. She looked to be of around the same age as Betty. Kiki held her daughter by the hand, and stood stunned the moment she saw Betty. ¡°Diana¡¯s daughter,¡± Julian said monotonously. ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Kiki had long heard about it from Simon. She never expected Diana to eventuallye back one day despite thetter losing all her memories, and despite all the efforts she and Simon put in to ensure that everything was watertight. What was even more unbelievable was that Julian¡­was willing to let Diana¡¯s child stay by his side. Although Julian treated Kiki¡¯s daughter Doreen pretty well, he refused to let her stay the night in his vi despite her being the daughter of one of his saviors. Once, Doreen asked for the children¡¯s room Julian had done up and even threw a tantrum over it. However, Julian refused to let her go in and take a look. Yet the moment Diana¡¯s child appeared, Julian let her stay in the room Doreen had been dreaming of! Kiki didn¡¯t feel good about it, and nced at Betty while deliberately saying, ¡°Is Betty Winnington the one standing at the couch? She looks so much like Diana and nothing like her dad.¡± She added seemingly jokingly, ¡°Just look, she looks nothing like Simon.¡± She appeared to say it casually, but Julian took it seriously. What Julian cared about the most was the truth behind Betty¡¯s birth. He nced at Doreen. ¡°Come here.¡± He patted the space on the couch next to him and reached out to carry Doreen, though slightly awkwardly. The sight of him doing that made Betty pout. She kept holding her arms out as she walked toward Julian. ¡°I want a hug, too.¡± She was Diana and Simon¡¯s daughter. Just as Simon was the evidence of Julian¡¯s father betraying his mother. Julian turned his face away, refusing to look at Betty. He paused for a moment before cing Doreen on hisp. Doreen had never been in such close proximity to Julian. What Kiki often told her shed past her mind, and she instinctively called out to Julian, ¡°Daddy!¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Julian was stunned, but he didn¡¯t correct Doreen. It was a scene Kiki had imagined for too long. However, Julian never gave her a chance. It was good that she had Doreen, who was her chance at fulfilling her dream. Betty, on the other hand, felt hurt. Or rather, the moment she heard Doreen call Julian ¡°Daddy¡±, her heart broke into many little pieces. The daddy she had wanted for herself already belonged to someone else. What was the point of her staying here? She cried out loud. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! I want Mommy!¡± She missed Mommy, her brother, and Simon! She wanted her mommy right now. ¡°Boo hoo¡­ I want Mommy!¡± Beads of tears fell uncontrobly from Betty¡¯s eyes, which were glistening with tears. Julian suddenly felt his heart aching. However, he continued suppressing the urge to wrap Betty in his arms and coax her. ¡°Noel, call her mother.¡± Since even her child wasn¡¯t enough to make Diana stay and she stubbornly insisted on finding Simon, Julian couldn¡¯t possibly continue being a fool by treating her and Simon¡¯s child so well. But why¡­ Why did he feel so terrible seeing Betty cry? Perhaps because she resembled Diana so much. He turned his face away, and hugged Doreen even tighter. He even retrieved Betty¡¯s favorite doll and let Doreen y with it. Doreen had never been treated so well by Julian. In the past, whenever she came here, Julian would always refuse to talk to her despite her longing to be hugged by Julian and to call him ¡°Daddy¡±. Each time, Doreen could only hide behind Kiki, cowering in fear while looking at him. But this time, everything was different. Sheughed happily, her head bobbing up and down as she hugged the doll tightly in her arms. The doll¡¯s hair, painstakingly braided by Betty who spent the entire afternoon doing it, became undone. Betty immediately snatched the doll back, as if she were a protective mama bear. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Tears hung from hershes; she herself looked like a fragile, porcin doll with her pouty lips and puffy cheeks. The more Julian looked at Betty, the more he liked her. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to dislike Betty from the bottom of his heart. The more he felt this way, the more he hated himself. His face darkened with displeasure. ¡°Betty Winnington!¡± ¡°Give it back to Doreen!¡± he said harshly. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Betty yelled loudly once again. Julian¡¯s words made her feel indignant and guilty, but she could do nothing else aside from yelling uncontrobly, ¡°Mine! It¡¯s mine!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on Betty. No one saw when Doreen, who was nestled in Julian¡¯s arms, made the move. Swoosh! Her nails scratched Betty¡¯s face as she snatched the doll from Betty, hugging it tightly in her arms. She yelled even louder than Betty. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± At the next moment, blood trickled down Betty¡¯s tender cheeks. It was obvious how sharp Doreen¡¯s nails were and how vicious she was. Kiki made the first move as she swiftly pulled Doreen out of Juliansp and scolded the girl loudly. ¡°What are you doing? Even if you really like what Mr. Fulcher gave you, you can¡¯t hurt other people! What do I always teach you? How can you be so rude?!¡± Her words made Doreen burst out into tears. The entire vi was filled with the cries of the two children, as deafening as a rally cry on a battlefield. ¡°Forget it,¡± Julian said to Kiki. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Just leave it.¡± Yet, he decided he would never again wee Doreen to the vi. He wouldn¡¯t allow it, even if she followed Kiki to deliver medicine here. Not to mention giving Doreen gifts and toys. Diana, who was on the phone, could only hear the words Julian said to Kiki. Both Betty and Sean were her darlings whom she carried in her womb for ten months and had to go through excruciating pain to give birth to. She herself couldn¡¯t bear to scold or hit them. Of course, not to mention hurt them the way Julian did. Yet when she left Betty alone at Julian¡¯s ce, Betty ended up getting hurt! Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Diana couldn¡¯t be more heartbroken than she was right now. She couldn¡¯t care less about being considerate for Simon as she yelled with all her might on the phone, ¡°Julian Fulcher! What right do you have to be magnanimous on my daughter¡¯s behalf and conclude that Doreen didn¡¯t do it on purpose?!¡± Noel put Diana on loudspeaker, and her voice rang in Julian¡¯s ears without any warning. He had felt remorse over giving Doreen Betty¡¯s favorite toy and causing a conflict between both children. He also felt remorse over not watching over Doreen and giving her the opportunity to hurt Betty. However, had never raised children and he was inexperienced. Ironically, Diana¡¯s yell washed away all remorse he felt. ¡°You¡¯re the one who left her all alone in this vi,¡± Julian replied coldly. In other words, he meant that Diana deserved what happened to Betty. Diana was so furious, her face flushed red. Yet, the guilt she felt overpowered the anger in her. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡± Her tone suddenly softened. ¡°Tell Betty that I¡¯ll go and bring her back right away.¡± She would never make the same mistake ever again. She had no reason to believe Julian would treat Betty well, that Simon¡¯s brother of the same father but different mother would treat Betty as family and take care of her. Yet she believed so, and that was the most ridiculous thing she had ever done. This man was wicked through and through! Violence was carved on his bones! By the time Diana rushed to the vi in huff, Kiki had already left with Doreen. Betty¡¯s heart-wrenching cries resounded in the huge vi. Diana clenched her fists. She wished she could p herself, as if doing so would lessen the guilt she felt toward her daughter. But she remained calm and rational. Being so emotional would only negatively affect children. She had to admit her mistake, and apologize to Betty for leaving her here all by herself. She also had to coax Betty and make the girl happy once more. Before that, she had topose herself first. As such, by the time she entered the living room, the anxiety etched on her face had given away to calmness andposure. However, her feignedposure cracked upon the sight of her daughter. There was a huge gash on Betty¡¯s little face. The blood wasn¡¯t even properly cleaned off, and it provided a stark contrast against Betty¡¯s fair skin.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Betty¡¯s tears were the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Diana said with a trembling voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Doreen?¡± Where was the girl who hurt her daughter?! ¡°She left.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Diana finally arrive. It was too difficult taking care of children. Especially crying children. He had broken into a cold sweat in just a short period of time. Diana paid no attention to Julian¡¯s current state, as her mind waspletely upied by Betty. Doreen had hurt Betty so badly, yet her mother did not wait for her toe before apologizing to Betty and left just like that. And now, she couldn¡¯t possibly bug Julian to bring them back. She could only keep that girl¡¯s name in mind. Richburgh wasn¡¯t that big, so there would surely be a chance for them to meet again. Diana wasn¡¯t anxious to seek revenge immediately. She took a deep breath, and hugged Betty tight. She patted her daughter¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Mommy¡¯s here.¡± Betty¡¯s throat was hoarse from all the crying. Diana contemted crying along with Betty to ease the ache in her heart. Then she looked furiously at Julian and snarled, ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you, Brother.¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771 In fact, before Diana came, Julian did try coaxing Betty. Somehow, the more Julian tried to get close to the girl, the harder she cried. Betty¡¯s cries were still increasing in intensity all the way till Diana came in. But upon hearing Diana call him ¡°Brother¡±, Julian immediately forgot about the worry that filled his heart a moment ago. His face turned cold once more. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to make me ufortable?¡± What did he mean? She was already trying her best to control her temper and stop herself from ring up in front of Betty, for fear that she might scare her daughter. That was what made her call Julian ¡°Brother¡± through gritted teeth. She was trying to remind herself of Simon and Julian¡¯s blood rtion. Instead of appreciating her efforts, Julian even used her of deliberately making him feel ufortable. Was he crazy? Diana was so furious and decided he wasn¡¯t worth her time talking to. She ignored him and carried Betty in her arms before marching right for the door. ¡°We¡¯ll be off.¡± What right did she have to behave like this? What right did Diana have to act so righteously in front of him after letting him down on so many counts?! What right did she have to be so angry just because her daughter was crying? Julian took a deep breath, his chest feeling so constricted because of her, and yelled out loud, ¡°If you dare leave, I promise you, Betty Winnington will not be epted by any kindergarten in the whole of Richburgh!¡± Diana paused mid-step. She took a deep breath as her brows furrowed. She hated people threatening her with her darlings. Right now, not only did Julian cause Betty to get hurt, but he even did what she hated the most! ¡°Julian Fulcher, I used to respect you as Simon¡¯s elder brother, which was why I tolerate you again and again.¡± She turned around and looked at him like he was a stranger. ¡°But from now on, I¡¯ll treat you like a stranger and nothing more.¡± As for her getting married to Simon, she couldn¡¯t care less whether he agreed to it or not. Whatever it is, she didn¡¯t want to be involved with this man one single bit! ¡®Treat me like a stranger?¡± Julian burst outughing as if he had heard the funniest joke in the entire world. ¡°Diana Winnington, I can¡¯t believe you just said that.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She had let go of their past so easily. ¡°Why not?¡± Diana found this man strange beyond belief. She wasn¡¯t his Ka Winnington. Simon mentioned that he probably took her as a recement. But he couldn¡¯t just keep thinking that she was Ka, could he? The thought of being a recement made her chest feel stuffy. She shook her head helplessly, not wanting to argue with Julian any further about their rtionship. Julian was so furious over her ambivalent attitude, his eyes turned red. He was about to speak when he heard Betty stop crying in a soft voice, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t shout¡­¡± She looked up at Diana with tear- filled eyes. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She waited for Diana to look at her before pointing to the gash on her face. ¡°It hurts¡­ Don¡¯t shout¡­¡± Mommy looked so scary when yelling at someone else. Diana couldn¡¯t help but p her forehead upon seeing Betty like this. Why was she fighting head on with Julian so emotionally that she neglected Betty again and again? She bent forward and blew on the gash on Betty¡¯s face, her heart aching and filled with guilt. ¡°I won¡¯t shout anymore, I won¡¯t shout.¡± It was strange. She had never fought with Simon, even after being with him for so long. But before Julian, she always felt like ring up over the littlest things. Her voice would always turn uncontrobly louder too. It was as if¡­ She became fearless before Julian. Diana was shocked by the notion that popped up in her mind, and she subconsciously hugged Betty tighter. She suddenly asked Julian, ¡°Julian, do you really take me as a recement?¡± That was something she minded the most after hearing Simon mention Ka. It was something that kept swimming in her mind, never forgotten. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 The moment she asked Julian the question, she immediately regretted it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian was Simon¡¯s older brother! As much as she didn¡¯t fancy Simon and Simon didn¡¯t like her in that way, they were going to get married in name. But now, she was asking Simon¡¯s brother such a strange question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fear shed past the depths of her eyes, one that stemmed from sensing that she had stepped out of line. That fear always surfaced more clearly whenever she faced Julian. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way toward Simon¡¯s brother. She could only instinctively hug Betty tighter, and leave as if she were fleeing for her life. This time, Julian didn¡¯t stop her. He sunk into a chair and stared at Diana leaving in a hurry. His deep, dark eyes were as unfathomable as the night sky and his brows were furrowed, as if deep in thought. Diana didn¡¯t go home straight away. She was worried the wound on Betty¡¯s face would leave a scar. After all, she should be careful in this regard for Betty who was a girl. She brought Betty to Richburgh¡¯s most well-known and trusted Central Hospital. She wasn¡¯t in time to secure a consultation session and could only be admitted to the emergency department. She had just gotten a number and opened the door to the consultation room when the doctor greeted her warmly. ¡± Ms. Winnington, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Before she could respond to him, he looked at Betty and said, ¡°You have a child already! Seems like Dr. Channing doesn¡¯t stand a chance any longer.¡± Diana was stunned. Not only because this doctor recognized her, but also because of what he said. ¡°Dr. Channing?¡± she repeated, confused. Simon wasn¡¯t well-versed in medicine and he had never been a doctor in his entire life. ¡°Why did you just call Simon Dr. Channing?¡± ¡°Simon?¡± The doctor furrowed his brows. ¡°Who¡¯s that? I only know Oliver Channing.¡± He added with a smile, ¡°I even borrowed his umbre back when we used to work together in the emergency department.¡± Subsequently, he heard about a beautifuldy bringing an umbre to Dr. Channing, and he immediately understood why Oliver had been so anxious to stuff his umbre to him. From then on, Diana Winnington¡¯s name was etched in his mind. Oliver Channing¡­ Diana recited the name over and over again in her head. ¡± Are there many people by the name Channing in Richburgh?¡± ¡°Richburgh is too huge, so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± The doctor coaxed Betty while treating her wound, and looked at Diana doubtfully, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°No reason in particr.¡± Diana brushed her fingers through her hair uneasily, not wanting the fact that she had lost her memories to be household knowledge. ¡°It was just a casual question.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Dr. Channing doesn¡¯te to the hospital anymore nowadays. I heard he has officially taken over Channing Inc. and be the heir of his family business.¡± He joked self-derisively, ¡°Some people are born with a silver spoon in their mouths, while I¡¯m born to be on the breadline.¡± He spoke in a tone as if Diana was a familiar friend to him. But Diana hadpletely no impression of him. Not just him. Her mind drew a nk at his mention of Oliver Channing. It didn¡¯t feel good to her. The feeling of everyone knowing about your past but you¡¯re the only fool who¡¯s clueless. For the very first time, the notion of regaining her memories came to her mind. She carried Betty into a taxi, unlocked her phone, and casually searched for Oliver¡¯s name. That was when she realized the massive scale that Channing Inc. operated on. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared with Fulcher Inc., it had a sufficiently powerful presence in Richburgh. Despite her skills which allowed her to gain sess in her fashion designpany in Stirling City and thereby earn a living for herself and her children and bring them to Richburgh, Diana still saw herself as insignificant. So insignificant, she felt like no one would care or bother about her name. Simon¡¯s words proved that point. She was someone whose own family didn¡¯t even care about. What was the point in digging into her past? But right now, reading through all the information regarding Oliver Channing on her phone, she suddenly felt like if she could be in a good rtionship with someone like him, she might not¡­be as bad as she thought she was. Who exactly was the biological father of her twins? Was the truth not as horrible as she imagined it to be? If she could find him, would he treat their babies very very well? Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Betty saw Diana remain silent for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer. She buried her little face in Diana¡¯s neck and rubbed back and forth in a bid to attract Diana¡¯s attention. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana caressed the fleshy part of Betty¡¯s little ears. ¡®Tell me, Betty. I¡¯m listening.¡± Mommy became gentle again. This was nice. Betty couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the thing that troubled her the most. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.Js someone else¡¯s daddy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt. She had never heard Simon mention that Julian was married with kids. Based on Simon¡¯s exnation, Julian was probably waiting single-mindedly for Ka toe out of jail. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be going around treating otherdies who resemble Ka as her recement. ¡°Doreen,¡± Betty reminded Diana. ¡°He¡¯s Doreen¡¯s daddy.¡± She heard Doreen call him ¡°Daddy¡± with her own ears. That was when realization dawned upon Diana. For some reason, fury filled her heart and burned her throat, making her whole body feel ufortable. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t ask that kid to apologize to you.¡± So that girl was his own daughter! Diana¡¯s brows furrowed in anger as she felt her throat burning. On second thought, she said, ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s reasonable isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°No!¡± Betty didn¡¯t fully understand the whole story, but she was capable of retelling a mommy. She¡¯s the one who gives Mr. Fulcher his medicine!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± That was strange. This waspletely inconsistent with what Simon imed. From his words, Julian was fully devoted to Ka. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But right now, what she was hearing was that Julian had a child with another woman. Such conflicting facts made Diana grow doubtful about Simon¡¯s words. Very soon, she corrected herself and even scolded herself for being heartless and ungrateful. Simon treated her so well. How could he possibly lie to her? It was more likely that Julian was a phnderer and was involved with other women while iming to be single- heartedly devoted to Ka. Yet, he didn¡¯t fight to get Ka out of jail because of Doreen¡¯s mother. He even behaved inappropriately around her despite having She actually put Betty in the hands of a man of such shady character! Diana shuddered to think what worse could possibly have happened. She was still a little shaken even after telling Simon what had happened upon reaching home. ¡°Pardon me.¡± Diana saw Simon¡¯s face change and btedly realized that she might have said something wrong. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right of me to be talking bad about your brother to you.¡± That wasn¡¯t really it. Simon was just wondering if it was really right of him to mislead Diana and let the twins see Julian, but be unable to acknowledge him as their father. Yet, he had no other way out. The moment he revealed the truth, everything would be over. Diana would certainly return to Julian¡¯s side. Then, what about him? Would he end up all alone once again? No, he didn¡¯t want that. He had a hand in bringing up the twins. So what if Julian was their biological father? He didn¡¯t raise them! Even when Diana was in critical condition while giving birth and desperately needed someone by her side, he was the one who waited for her outside the operating theater. The thought calmed Simon down. A dark shadow clouded his eyes once more. That look in his eyes was so frightening, it made Betty tremble with fear. Diana hugged Betty, and subconsciously followed Betty¡¯s line of vision. She looked up at Simon and asked, as if possessed, ¡°Simon, do you know¡­Oliver Channing?¡± Then, what about him? Would he end up all alone once again? No, he didn¡¯t want that. He had a hand in bringing up the twins. So what if Julian was their biological father? He didn¡¯t raise them! Even when Diana was in critical condition while giving birth and desperately needed someone by her side, he was the one who waited for her outside the operating theater. The thought calmed Simon down. A dark shadow clouded his eyes once more. That look in his eyes was so frightening, it made Betty tremble with fear. Diana hugged Betty, and subconsciously followed Betty¡¯s line of vision. She looked up at Simon and asked, as if possessed, ¡°Simon, do you know¡­Oliver Channing?¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Simon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His throat went dry and his lips turned stiff. ¡°You¡­recall something?¡± Ever since they returned from Stirling City, many of Simon¡¯s behavior and expressions didn¡¯t seem right. Doubt shed past Diana¡¯s eyes, but she smiled as if everything was normal. ¡°A little.¡± How could that be?! Simon¡¯s fingers were trembling. The hypnosis back then¡­was done by an expert hypnotizer whom Simon had to scour through many contacts before finding him. Unless he hypnotized the person under hypnosis again to release her locked-up memories, it was impossible for the person to regain her memories of her own ord. That was also one of the reasons why Simon agreed toing to Richburgh in the first ce. He was absolutely confident that he could keep Diana well within his web of lies and live there her entire life. However, everything seemed to be unraveling when Julian brought Betty home. His mind was in a mess, and the tips of his fingers were turning numb. ¡°Is that so? What do you recall?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Diana replied vaguely as she evaded his eyes. It was her first time lying to Simon. ¡°Just minor stuff.¡± What minor stuff, exactly? Simon didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He simply repeated himself, ¡°You suffered a terrible and painful past, Diana. If you regain those memories, it¡¯ll only make you feel terrible.¡± He started packing their luggage in his panic as he went on, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Stirling City.¡± As long as they returned to Stirling City and were no longer triggered by their surroundings in Richburgh, Diana surely wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything! Ever since Diana left, Julian simply sat on the chair, not moving an inch. There were just too many things that were wrong with Diana. She talked about being a recement again today. She clearly knew how firm his feelings toward her were. She clearly knew that it was impossible that she was Ka¡¯s recement. Yet, today, she talked about it again. Diana couldn¡¯t possibly be so dull as to believe something non-existent rather than really sensing the feelings of his heart. What exactly happened to her? Would her sudden leaving with Simon three years ago have anything to do with this? Meanwhile, Noel was timely in digging up information.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Julian¡¯s mind was in utter chaos, and he hadn¡¯t made sense of everything yet. It was a good time for him to delve into the information that Noel had found for him. He couldn¡¯t identify any issues with the information. Except for¡­ Simon who kept following her around like a ghost. Julian stared at Diana¡¯s name so hard until his eyes almost bled. His long fingers rubbed the side of the document page as he spoke, ¡°Noel, tell me. Why did Diana¡¯s children take her name instead of Channing¡¯s? If Diana left me because of Simon back then, why is she still not yet married to Simon?¡± Why did she wait for three years until the children are of age to go to school for the thought of marrying him toe to mind? Somehow, in the bewildering and mistden forest that Julian felt like he was stumbling in, he managed to grab hold of a branch right before him. ¡°Does Diana¡­¡± Really like Simon? To the point of abandoning and leaving Julian just to elope with Simon to a tiny, unknown city? If so, why did she take the initiative to walk back into the lion¡¯s den and return to Richburgh? Noel pondered for a moment. ¡°Could it be that she had never considered herself to have done anything wrong toward you?¡± She had never done anything wrong toward him. Could it be¡­ Three years ago, Diana left him only because she was threatened and left with no choice?! Julian immediately rose to his feet, pushing his arm through his jacket as he walked on. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Diana.¡± He wanted to ask her face to face and confirm again what happened three years ago! Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense why she would suddenly mention herself being a recement. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Anyone could say that she was a recement for Ka, but Diana alone had seen how he risked his own life to save hers. She alone knew how deep the wound in the chest went, and she alone was clear how disgusted he was with Ka and how much he wanted their babies toe back to them. ording tomon sense, Diana couldn¡¯t possibly consider the possibility of herself being a recement again. A spark of long-lost hope and excitement rekindled in Julian¡¯s heart. It was through this loophole did he find a sliver of hope that his rtionship with Diana might be strengthened. If she did everything because she was threatened, would Betty and Sean, whom he had never seen before, be his children? The thought made Julian¡¯s heart leap to his throat. He stepped hard on the elerator and charged in the direction Noel pointed out to him. *** ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± This was the first time Diana rejected Simon¡¯s suggestion so firmly. Simon was stunned for a moment, the fear hidden in his heart growing increasingly intense. He stopped packing his luggage and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you still want the kids to study here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one reason.¡± Diana looked up determinedly at Simon and went on, ¡°Another reason is that I want to find their biological father.¡± That was something she had never even thought about in the past. At first, she thought she could be both a mother and a father at the same time. She could take care of both children very well. She could even give them a recement father. It was why she sought out Simon and even wanted to marry him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But when she heard about her past from the mouth of a stranger today-about the real memories she had forgotten- the notion of regaining her memories came strongly to her. ¡°I never knew that so many things happened to me, and that I knew so many people in Richburgh,¡± she said. Memories that used to be unimportant now suddenly seemed so significant to her. She wanted to know what kind of a person she used to be. And¡­ There was another thing she wanted to know even more. If she had indeed lived in Richburgh, then searching for the father of her children wouldn¡¯t be like finding a needle in a haystack. In fact, there might be hope of finding him within the parameters of Richburgh. Simon was speechless. His mind was buzzing; he could see Diana¡¯s mouth opening and closing, but could hear nothing. He only managed to suppress the fear of losing Diana after a long while. No¡­ He didn¡¯t even have her in the first ce. He hadn¡¯t dared to confess his feelings for her, even after such a long time. He didn¡¯t dare letting her know his deepest-most feelings. If this went on, would there eventuallye one day when she would pass him by? Suddenly, courage filled Simon¡¯s heart as he gripped the clothes by his side and finally found his voice. ¡°Diana, will you still marry me?¡± However, Diana didn¡¯t reply to him. She had mixed feelings toward Simon. On one hand, she was grateful for him. On the other hand, his brother didn¡¯t approve of her. She didn¡¯t want to be the wedge that drove their family apart. Also, the panic in Simon¡¯s eyes made one thing clear to her: Simon was hiding some very important things from her. This made her feel very ufortable. Simon got his answer from her silence. ¡°I get it.¡± Instead of getting angry, he looked at her and said solemnly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start afresh.¡± Diana looked at him in confusion. ¡°Start afresh?¡± She didn¡¯t get what he meant. ¡°I like you,¡± Simon said. ¡°What I told you in the past about me liking men was a lie. I said so because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t let me help you raise the children and let me stay by your side.¡± He reached his hand out to her, folding up the fan he had a habit of bringing around with him. Looking Diana straight in the eye, he said solemnly, ¡°Diana Winnington, I like you. Please give me a chance.¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Diana was bbergasted. She looked at Simon in disbelief. ¡°What¡­what did you just say?¡± ¡°Everything I said is true.¡± After holding it in for so long, he finally dared to admit it, face up to his own feelings, and dere his feelings for her. It brought a long-awaited relief to him. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you even before you lost your memories.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just that I stood no chance back then.¡± He was speaking the truth. Before Diana lost her memories, she only had eyes for Julian. Bystanders stood no chance of interfering in their rtionship. Diana waspletely stunned. So, what he was hiding from her was his feelings for her! She had thought so badly of him¡­ She suddenly felt guilty and ashamed of herself. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you liking me,¡± she said. How could she doubt Simon just because of something a stranger said? Doubt that he had an ulterior motive in staying by her side. From what she could see now, Simon did have an ulterior motive, but even that was for her sake. Simon could tell that Diana was still in a state of shock. He gave her a rxed and magnanimous smile. ¡°Take your time to process that. I¡¯m not in a rush to hear your response.¡± He looked in the direction of the children¡¯s room and promised Diana, ¡°But as long as you¡¯re agreeable, I can be their father anytime you wish.¡± Right after he said that, he left the apartment he had arranged for Diana. Downstairs, he missed Julian¡¯s car by a hair. Julian could see Simon clearly through the rear view mirror; he neither got out of the car nor made his presence known. He didn¡¯t even throw Simon a couple more nces. The look he shot Simon was as if he was looking at something as insignificant as an ant. Simon had never been a threat to him in the past. Not now, not ever. The only threat lied in whether Diana loved him or not. The only thing he cared about was whether Diana would betray love just like his father did. Right now, he was going to ask her for an answer. He headed upstairs and knocked on the door. His knocks were very rhythmic, his lithe fingers hitting the door as if it were a graceful instrument. Even the way he knocked on a door was outstanding. Passers-by nced at him, but they quickly looked down at their feet. Hismanding aura made them fear looking him straight in the eye. Diana was still shocked to the core by Simon¡¯s confession of love, and she felt even more lost upon hearing someone knock on her door. Her heart was pounding. She didn¡¯t know how to reject Simon, and how to do so in a way that wouldn¡¯t hurt him. She knew very clearly that she didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Simon. Now that the veil between them was torn, she was put in the most difficult spot. She hesitated for a moment before finally opening the door. She thought Simon must have forgotten something. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her face was still flushed from Simon¡¯s confession, and Julian inevitably became furious. ¡°What were you and Simon doing in here just now?¡± He demanded as he stalked right into the room. Julian¡¯s legs were so long that his strides almost spanned across the entire length of the hallway. The air was quickly filled with his scent. He was clearly invading Diana¡¯s space without a doubt. Her hair stood on end as she red at him. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± ¡®What?¡± He leaned in toward her, his warm breathnding on her cheeks and his deep, dark eyes grazing her face. ¡°He can kiss you, but I can¡¯t?¡± Diana¡¯s face became even more flushed. She grit her teeth and shoved him away, hard. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± Julian gave a low chuckle with his head bowed, self-derisively yet sorrowfully and with a distinct tone of possessiveness. ¡°What do you think?¡± His dark eyes were fixed on her increasingly flushed face as he brushed his fingers gently across her lips. It made her lips go numb and tingly and sent chills down her spine. It was all too strange. She¡­ Felt taken aback, but not disgusted. It was her body¡¯s instinctive reaction. She even¡­ Had to swallow her saliva. A strong sense of shame and fury burned inside her. She found herself on the verge of tears, feeling just like a trapped animal with nowhere to run. ¡°Julian Fulcher¡­¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777 She called his name once more. Her voice was mesmerizing, wrapping around Julian¡¯s heart like a twine. His long fingers slid down her lower back as he mumbled in a low voice, ¡°Diana Winnington, what do I do with you?¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate her. But he couldn¡¯t love her. His words were too amorous. Diana instinctively took a few steps back as she looked at him with fear. ¡°Don¡¯te close to me.¡± Each time he drew nearer to her, she never failed to feel a strong sense of attraction to him. Julian standing in the narrow hallway suddenly made her feel like the tiny hallway was as vast as the ocean. As much as she wasn¡¯t desperate for romance, it was hard remaining ambivalent toward his outstanding appearance. He was just too outstanding. Diana fingers intertwined as panic and shame at her own thoughts filled her eyes. ¡°Simon Channing¡­¡± He finally broke the silence and turned away from her flushed face, suppressing the urge to take her right there and then. He asked, ¡°Did he threaten you three years ago?¡± Three years ago? She couldn¡¯t remember a single thing. But Simon couldn¡¯t possibly have threatened her. ¡°He¡¯s your brother,¡± Diana reminded Julian once more. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t malign him just like that.¡± That was a direct denial of Julian¡¯s spection. Was he one-sidedly trying to cook up a reason for why Diana betrayed him? The sorrow in his eyes was too piercing to see. Diana couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I¡¯m not Ka Winnington.¡± She just wanted to remind him to see clearly who the woman standing before him was, and not to be confused by his own feelings. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s not my brother.¡± Fire burned in Julian¡¯s heart over Diana¡¯s words as he emphasized once more, ¡°And I¡¯m not treating you as Ka!¡± That was something that, of all people, Diana should be most clear about. All the love, the hugs in the middle of the night and the intimacy were for her and her alone. They represented his beating heart and burning love for her. How could she not feel them?! The thought made him consider another possibility, and he said to Diana, ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough for her to just be behind bars, you can tell me.¡± No matter how severely Diana wanted to punish Ka, he would be willing to carry it out. The only thing he couldn¡¯t ept was Diana beating around the bush like that. However, the look in Diana¡¯s eyes changed the moment he said that. No wonder Julian chased her all the way here despite knowing her rtionship with Simon. As it turned out¡­ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He was heartless through and through! For the sake of a woman who gave him a child, he could leave another woman behind bars to fend for herself. He could even tell her, his potential sister-inw, that he could make Ka¡¯s life in jail a living hell as long as she wished for it. That was simply too much. The subtle feelings and appreciation Diana had for Julian just moments ago vanished into thin air. Disdain was written all over her face right now. ¡°Please leave.¡± Her face turned cold as she opened the door for him to leave. Julian stood there unmoving as he fixed his eyes on Diana. As if lying to himself and to her, he said stubbornly, ¡°Since you¡¯re covering up for Simon and refusing to speak the truth, I¡¯ll ask you another question then.¡± His tone was calm and unperturbed. It was akin to a bell falling on a frozen river in winter. Its bright ringing sounds couldn¡¯t simply be ignored. ¡°Diana,¡± he called out softly to her again, his voiceced with endless desire and expectation, apanied by a tinge of hatred and determination. It mirrored his deep, unfathomable eyes. It was always impossible to know what he was thinking. Diana subconsciously hummed in response. Everything finally felt real. The woman he had been searching for over the past three years¡­ He truly felt like she was finally back. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Julian looked tenderly at Diana¡¯s face. Over the years, her figure had be fuller. There was a motherly glow to her, which added to her graceful and dignified aura. She was a mother of two. Since she denied that she was being threatened by Simon, he wanted to ask her another question in hopes that he could find out from her personally about the children. He surely had a right to know that. Be it Kiki¡¯s words or other people¡¯s ims, he didn¡¯t believe them all. He only wanted her answer. Finally, his thin lips opened as he asked the woman right before him with sincerity and a strong sense of expectation, ¡°Are Betty and her other half my children?¡± That was the worst nder she had ever heard spoken of her! Diana¡¯s chest heaved as anger took over her upon hearing his words. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please consider Simon¡¯s feelings before saying such things!¡± No matter what, Simon was still his brother. How could he have designs on her, his sister-inw to-be, and proim it so boldly?! ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re simply letting Doreen¡¯s mother and Ka Winnington down!¡± This man was a double-minded flirt who was cold and heartless to boot! Diana looked at him as if she were looking at filthy trash. After taking a deep breath, she yelled, ¡°Please leave right now!¡± As much as she wanted to know who her children¡¯s biological father was, she would never be so ridiculous as to think that Julian Fulcher might be him! No matter how miserable she had been before she lost her memories, she couldn¡¯t possibly have been intimate with a man like him! Julian didn¡¯t understand what she said. ¡°Doreen?¡± What does this have to do with Doreen and Kiki? And Ka¡­ Diana clearly knew how much he hated and despised Ka after Grandma passed away, yet she deliberately continued to mention her name again and again! Anger started to rise in Julian¡¯s chest. The air around them began turning colder, like an overcast day where gray clouds started gathering. One could almost cut the air with a knife. ¡°Are the children,¡± he asked Diana once more, his patience running thin, ¡°mine or not?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, she saw Sean walking out barefoot, displeasure written all over his little face. His eyes weren¡¯t like Betty¡¯s, whichpletely resembled Diana¡¯s almond-shaped eyes. He had a pair of charming and captivating eyes which, coupled with his slightly curly hair, made him look just like a young starlet. However, his temperament was neither soft nor adorable. There was an inexplicable sense of maturity and cold aloofness that made him stand out from children of his age. At that moment, he was giving Julian a cold, unfriendly re while holding a sleepy and bleary Betty by the hand, standing protectively in front of her. That sight¡­was way too familiar. For a split second, Julian thought he was looking at his younger self. Sean saw Julian staring back at him, and it made him even angrier. ¡°Mommy told you to leave. Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡± He took a few steps forward and plunked himself right before Diana as his childish tone gradually became firmer and louder. Unbelievable. He was but a child slightly over the age of two. Julian was rather shocked by Sean¡¯s aura, and inevitably thought back on himself when he was a child. Back then¡­ People used to say that he matured young. Just like Sean right now, Julian always had a cold and cocky look on his face, as if he feared nothing under the sun. He acted as if he were a giant instead of a child that he really was. Diana was also ring at him with furrowed brows. She and the two children stood in animosity toward him. The feeling of being treated in such a hostile manner by the love of his life made Julian¡¯s heart feel like it was being pierced by needles. He stared at Sean, who was standing right in front of Diana. Before Diana could react, he quickly carried the twins in his arms and mmed the door shut. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Julian shut Diana inside the room. The children¡¯s cries immediately sounded, like hammers against the wall. Thankfully, Julian was strong enough to keep both of them under control. Diana had rushed out of the room, her eyes bloodshot. She red at Julian like he was her greatest enemy. There was no hint of trust and relief that Julian had expected. Did he really have no rtionship with these two children whatsoever? When they were in Diana¡¯s womb, he would frequently caress them, thinking that Aster and Star must havee back for them. But standing before him were one girl and one boy, not Aster and Star. Even if they weren¡¯t, he would love them as long as they were Diana¡¯s children. Yet, everyone denied that he was their father. Yet, when Julian saw Sean¡­ Others might be ignorant, but he knew. If Julian were topare Sean with his photos when he was a child, they had at least 50% resemnce with each other. Since his doubts couldn¡¯t be verified, he had no choice but to opt for a DNA paternity test. By then, the irrevocable proof he had would be more reliable than any other person¡¯s ims. ¡°Mommy!¡± Betty¡¯s heart-wrenching cries at being carried away resounded in the ce as tears fell down her cheeks. Julian¡¯s heart broke hearing her cries, but he hardened his heart and brought them into the car. Sean, on the other hand, remained silent throughout the journey. The only thing he continued doing was punching Julian as hard as he could for as long as his little hands could take it. In just a while, Julian¡¯s arm was all ck and blue. ¡°Brat.¡± He looked at Sean¡¯s petite face, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sean was smart, but there were times he was taken aback too. Right now, he found himself stunned by Julian¡¯s smile. ¡°rm hurting you,¡± Sean asked, confused. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± He was still a two-year-old, after all. Julian burst outughing. ¡°Not only am I not going to cry, but I¡¯m even going to buy a gift for the two of you, to reward your sister for getting upset over Mommy crying so badly, and to reward you for remaining calm in a crisis.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a gift,¡± Sean said huffily, ¡°I want Mommy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡± Julian fished out his phone and dialed Diana¡¯s number. ¡® But you can call Mommy and tell her that both you and Betty are fine, and that she shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Sean pondered for a moment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Very soon, he figured out that he had no other choice. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said. He could hear Diana¡¯s heart-wrenching cries through the phone. Julian¡¯s heart trembled. No one could see how helpless he felt and how much pain his heart was in. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t want to do this. Still, he had to take the two children away in order to be clear about what was happening. Otherwise, given the situation earlier, Diana would doubt him even if he took just a strand of each of their hair. If she really was being threatened by someone else, she would have to continue lying about the children¡¯s birth. If that were the case, he believed she would very likely try to switch out the DNA test report. After all, everyone around Julian knew how precious she was to him. If Diana instructed someone under the table, it might slip through the cracks and he might not find out about it. That was why he had to bring the children away. He would bring the children back to her after the test was done. Although Sean didn¡¯t say much, his voice was crisp and clear. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry.¡± He exined his situation to Diana. ¡°I hurt him, but he didn¡¯t cry and get angry. He¡¯s even going to get a gift for us.¡± Come to think of it, if it weren¡¯t for Betty bumping into Julian by ident and being taken away by him, Diana would have gotten married to Simon by now. If that had happened, Julian would have been both children¡¯s uncle. The thought made the fear in Diana¡¯s heart over Julian snatching her children away dissipate. Given what just happened with Doreen, Diana wasn¡¯tpletely relieved. She wanted to look for her children. ¡± Sean, pass the phone to Julian.¡± Julian took his phone back. Without even ncing at it, he hung up straight away. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Diana kept hurting him. This time, Julian didn¡¯t want to exin things to her! It was on ount of the children that he even gave her a chance to talk to them over the phone. He didn¡¯t want the two darling children to hate him. Sean looked at the cked out phone, and his eyes widened in shock. He red at Julian fiercely like an angry little tiger. Betty, on the other hand, yelled out loud. ¡°You¡¯re so dishonest!¡± Honesty was a very important quality. Mommy told them the story of the cat and the mouse-the cat was always untrustworthy, which angered the mouse so much that they eventually turned into enemies. Right now, Julian was their enemy! Betty¡¯s angry tears were still hanging on hershes, on the verge of falling the moment she blinked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At the sight of her tears, Julian passed her a napkin. ¡°Wipe them.¡± Betty refused to take the napkin. Instead, she turned her face away in a huff. Still, his gesture stopped her from crying. She probably knew that crying was of no use, and that Julian wouldn¡¯t let them get out of the car and return to Mommy. Sean held on tightly to his sister¡¯s little hand and looked defensively at Julian. When they reached the entrance of a supermarket, he finally put both children down. The two children continued refusing to talk to him. They didn¡¯t even look at him. They didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him and walk obediently into the supermarket. Julian knew he was wrong today. All the more, he had to get on both of their good sides. Heunched his attack on Betty first, who was the easier target of the two. ¡°Dolls. You can have as many as you want.¡± Betty¡¯s eyes grewrge. She licked her lips, and snuck a nce at her cool brother. ¡°Robots, cars, toys, you can have as many as you wish,¡± Julian said to Sean. Sean shook his head to show his refusal. Unfortunately, his sister wanted a doll. If he continued standing outside and not head in, Betty would be very disappointed. So, he took a step forward and entered the supermarket. The supermarket was open exclusively for members. Julian was a top-tier member and had ess to VIP treatment. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to queue in the supermarket. They went straight to the doll section. There were so many dolls and so many little clothes and essories that they could choose. Betty was ted! Her face broke into a happy grin despite the tear marks that were still on her cheeks. Sean nced at Julian, observing that his eyes were fixed on Betty and that he kept stuffing toys in her hands. It made him lower his defense against Julian. Diana often told them stories and taught them many things. When they were in Stirling City, she would expose them to many different cultures and people. Aside from Sean who was indeed smarter than many children, even Betty herself wasn¡¯t just a silly girl whose mind was just filled with dolls and princesses. She had troubles and thoughts of her own, too. When Julian crouched to find suitable toys for Sean at the bottom-most shelf, Betty suddenly pouted and leaned into Sean¡¯s ears, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s Doreen¡¯s father!¡± Doreen was the girl who scratched Betty¡¯s cheeks. Sean was insanely protective of his sister. No one else could bully Betty except for him! He was, therefore, exceptionally sensitive toward the name Doreen. His heart leapt to his throat at the mention of her name. ¡°But this Mr. Fulcher wants to be our daddy too!¡± Betty heard the conversation between him and Mommy. Had this happened in the past, she would have been inplete approval of it! But now, she was really afraid that Julian would be their daddy. ¡°Mr. Channing is better.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let other children hurt Betty. The thought of the wound on her face made Betty pout unhappily. ¡°I know.¡± Sean understood where his sister wasing from, and decided to find a chance to sneak away and go back home to Mommy. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 ¡°Come here,¡± Julian said, and handed a set of Ultraman toys to Sean. ¡°Do you like this?¡± Sean rolled his eyes, obviously disdainful, as he replied,¡± That¡¯s some.¡± What an attitude! The more Julian looked, the more he felt that this child resembled him. Still, Sean and Betty still resembled Diana more. If it weren¡¯t for Julian having seen his own childhood photos, he wouldn¡¯t have thought Sean looked like him. ¡®If only Grandma were here¡­¡¯ he thought wistfully. If she were still here, she would definitely be able to tell whether this child was truly his flesh and blood. If she were still here, he and Diana wouldn¡¯t reach this point. Luckily, there are medical methods to verify his thoughts. Julian returned the carefully selected toys and asked Sean,¡± Then what do you want?¡± ¡°That one.¡± Sean was still brief with his words, pointing to the top shelf of the third row. ¡°Peppa Pig?¡± That didn¡¯t seem like Sean¡¯s style, but Julian guessed the two children were up to something. Sure enough, as soon as he turned around, Sean quietly pulled Betty back and then rushed frantically out of the supermarket. ¡°Help! Someone kidnapped us! Help!¡± Betty screamed at the top of her lungs. The people around were stunned as they looked at the two siblings. The supermarket staff were even more panicked-even the manager was rmed. ¡°Kids, who kidnapped you?¡± Now there was a crowd around them, so Betty regained her confidence. She immediately pointed at Julian, who was holding a Peppa Pig doll in his arms, and eximed loudly,¡± There! He¡¯s the bad guy!¡± Julian¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that, but Betty felt she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. Anyone who made Mommy sad was a bad guy! What if Mommy was crying at home right now? They have to escape from him! They would never ept him as their dad! They only wanted Mommy! The manager was observant and careful, and with just one look, he knew these two kids hade in with Julian. He immediately bowed to Julian and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Kids don¡¯t know any better. Sorry for causing you trouble.¡± ¡®There¡¯s no need for Mr. Fulcher to apologize to people like us, but he still did it!¡¯the manager thought, ttered. All the staff members bowed to him in fear, saying in unison, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Sean and Betty had never seen such a scene before. They never expected the big bad guy to be respected like this. Betty¡¯s eyes were wide as hugged the dessert tightly in her arms. She lowered her head sheepishly and took a bite. After taking a bite, she realized something was wrong. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wait¡­ She actually ate something given by the bad guy! Not only that! She was also holding a Barbie doll given by him in her arms! Sean sighed helplessly at Betty and said, ¡°Just eat.¡± It meant he had given up resisting. Julian¡¯s attitude made it impossible for them to escape from his clutches. ¡°Every hour,¡± Sean said as he started giving conditions to Julian, ¡°I want to have a conversation with Mommy.¡± Perfect. In fact, Julian also wanted to hear Diana¡¯s voice. It had been three years. Not to mention seeing her face, just hearing her voice was a luxury. For the reunion this time, they were always at odds with each other. Diana was as gentle and warm as he remembered only when she was speaking to the two little ones. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 ¡°Sure,¡± Julian agreed. After spending some time together, Julian realized that he really enjoyed being with the two children. Originally, he nned to take samples from them while they were at the supermarket and then send them back. But now¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to. He decided to spend a bit more time with them. To prevent Diana from looking forthem in the vi, he took them to Fulcher Manor. Then, he called Vans and asked thetter toe over after work to collect DNA samples for testing. In the blink of an eye, it was already evening. With the presence of the two little ones, the dishes cooked in the kitchen became cuter in style. There was pasta, burger, chicken nuggets, and many others. The shapes of certain foods were made into little pigs, rabbits, and adorablembs. Betty¡¯s mouth watered when she looked at the food, but she was reluctant to take a bite. As for Sean, he ate them like any other ordinary food, his face a tight and cool expression all the way. It was hard to tell what he was thinking, or if he was actually attracted by these cute shapes. But what could a child be thinking of? Sean remained calm andposed, and Sean shoved the food in his mouth meticulously, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Julian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°There will be more delicious foodter.¡± The small kitchen wasn¡¯t used to preparing children¡¯s food, so it took some time to serve the dishes. Taking advantage of this gap, Betty suggested, ¡°I want to call Mommy.¡± She wanted to show Mommy how cute these little pastries and nuggets were! Ever since they started calling her every hour, Diana had been waiting by her phone. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a phone call. It was a video call. ¡°Sweetie.¡± Diana¡¯s voice softened subconsciously when she spoke to her children, her tone bing sweet and gentle. It reminded Julian of how she used to cuddle up to him and act cute with him. Julian narrowed his eyes as he stared at the woman in the video. Even his usually stern eyes softened a bit. Sean watched all of this silently. The whole manor was filled with Betty¡¯s sweet voice as she eximed, ¡°Mommy!¡± She pointed the camera at the various shapes of nuggets and pastries on the table as she said, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a little rabbit, a chubby piggy, and¡­and¡­¡± Betty wiped her mouth in excitement and struggled to remember the word before finally finishing, ¡°¡­ and littlembs!¡± ¡°So cute.¡± Diana imitated the sound of Then, Diana put the fuzzy bunny headband Bettyughed even louder at that. When sheughed, the gap between her two front teeth widened, complementing her wide eyes, making her look incredibly cute. Diana¡¯s heart melted at the sight. She momentarily forgot to take off the bunny headband from her head. It was at this moment that Julian leaned in. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Suddenly, his rugged features became bigger on the screen. ¡°Diana.¡± His gaze fixed on her, and he pushed Betty out of the frame. Diana felt irritated, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡®Julian, move your face aside. I want to see my daughter!¡± The smile faded from Julian¡¯s eyes, and he simply took the phonepletely from Betty¡¯s hands. This way, not only Betty, but even the roomyout was out of her sight. His stern features filled the screen, and he looked like a devil. He had snatched her child away from her, and now, he was being cold and defiant towards her. Diana¡¯s already burning heart became even more furious. Her petite face turned red, matching the bunny headband on her head. Somehow, this gave her a unique charm. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 ¡°The way you look now¡­¡± Julian asked, ¡°Have you shown Simon? Is he there with you? Why don¡¯t I see any men¡¯s belongings in your house? Don¡¯t you let him touch you?¡± ¡°Julian!¡± Diana hissed-she knew that even if he was good to the children, it was only temporary. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t have any sincere intentions. First, there was the incident with Doreen. Now, he spoke without restraint in front of the children. Julian hummed in response, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the underlying anger in her voice. ¡°Answer me first.¡± He then realized it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say these things in front of the children, so he obediently moved farther away from the dining room. Betty watched as the phone was snatched away-she had now lost the chance to talk with her mother. Betty pouted. ¡°Sean¡­¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyebrows furrowed. He raised his chin slightly to Betty and said, ¡°Eat.¡± Besides the nuggets, there were assorted seafood dishes on the table. The crabs had been carefully selected for their meat. Some were ced on small tes, while others were made into soup-filled meatballs. There was no need to poke them with a fork. Just a gentle shake of the small dish would cause the plump meatballs to sway. With one bite, their mouths were filled with the freshness of seafood and crab roe. ced in the center of the table were golden silk balls and imported Italian fresh milk pudding, which was already sufficient to satisfy one¡¯s hunger. If there were any more food than that, Diana would have said it was wasteful. ¡°But¡­¡± Betty whimpered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to say a few words to Diana yet before that bad guy had taken the phone from her. ¡°There will be another time,¡± Sean reminded, ¡°let¡¯s finish eating first.¡± When Diana wasn¡¯t around, the next person Betty obeyed was her brother. She quickly picked up her utensils to stab a meatball. With a swift motion, she bit into it. ¡°So tasty!¡± Although she had eaten meatballs many times before, never had she tasted ones this delicious! All the other dishes were delicious too. The little animal-shaped nuggets were also delicious! Betty focused on eating, quickly forgetting about Julian taking the phone away. However, Sean couldn¡¯t forget. Julian not only bullied Diana, but he also took Betty and Sean away on purpose and didn¡¯t let them meet, which saddened Diana. Julian also bullied his sister and snatched the phone. After finishing his meal, Sean sat on the stool, waiting for Betty to finish eating. His dark eyes were fixated on Julian. Diana was getting furious with Julian. She always felt like this man was constantly seizing the opportunity to insult her. ¡°Do you really disregard the bond between you and Simon as brothers?¡± ¡°I already said we¡¯re not brothers.¡± Not to mention Simon¡¯s origins, just looking at how he took Diana away from Richburgh, Julian would never forgive him for the rest of her life! His tone was too cold. Diana was dumbfounded-she never expected Julian to be so resolute time and time again. ¡°Then why did you take Betty back home when you met her at the airport?¡± Wasn¡¯t it to test and meet her as his sister-inw? ¡°Because she looks like you.¡± Diana instantly understood. Betty looked like her, and she looked like Ka. Julian¡¯s ultimate goal was still Ka. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thinking about Doreen and her mother, and even Simon, who Julian refused to admit as his own brother, Diana¡¯s impression of Julian worsened. After holding it in for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡± You¡¯re such a heartless and ungrateful man!¡± Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Was Diana cursing Julian just because he refused to admit that Simon was his brother? How unabashedly partial! Was she acting so unrestrained because he hadn¡¯t gotten angry? Julian¡¯s patience had reached its end. His ck eyes were as cold as ice as he gazed at her. ¡°Diana, answer my question!¡± Diana remained silent. It seems she had decided not to speak. Julian stared at her. ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Guilty about what?¡± The kind of question he asked didn¡¯t even warrant a response from her. She had no obligation to answer him! ¡°If you insist on an answer, then send the two little ones to me now,¡± Diana said after thinking for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± He had already decided. Once he confirmed their identities, he wouldn¡¯t let them return to Diana to have any contact with Simon. ¡°They won¡¯t go back in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana¡¯s expression instantly changed. What did Julian mean by that?! Hadn¡¯t he taken the children away just to y, like his assistant had told her? Initially, she hadn¡¯t believed the man. Butter, the children looked and sounded fine, so she believed him. However, Julian was currently implying that he didn¡¯t want to give the children back to her anymore. By the time she looked up, Julian had already ended the video call. She tried calling back, but no one answered. Julian held the phone. He looked at the unfamiliar number on it, lost in thought. Three years had passed, and even her number had changed. If he hadn¡¯t taken Betty¡¯s phone, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this. Diana had truly cut off cleanly from the past! The thought made Julian even angrier, and he simply turned off the phone. Diana tried various methods on her end, but she couldn¡¯t contact the two children anymore. In that instant, her blood pressure surged and she nearly passed out. Luckily, she still had the strength to deal with this. Immediately, she rushed out of the room like a madwoman. Noel, at this moment, was still blocking the doorway like a wall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the children will be fine,¡± he tried to persuade her. ¡°Just wait a little bit. They¡¯ll be back.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They were all liars! Liars! She shouldn¡¯t have believed him! She shouldn¡¯t have given up chasing Julian¡¯s car! But now, Julian had taken the children, and Noel was still blocking her door. Diana fell to her knees, kneeling straight down before Noel. ¡°Please,¡± she said through gritted teeth, her eyes bloodshot and frightening, ¡°Let me go find them!¡± She couldn¡¯t just give up her children. She couldn¡¯t possibly stand idly by and do nothing! On the contrary¡­ If her babies needed her, she would risk her life! It was a pledge that had been swirling in her heart like a mantra since the day she gave birth to them. Noel was frightened, and couldn¡¯t bear to see Diana kneeling before him. Even worse, he couldn¡¯t bear her request. While trying to contact Julian, he pulled Diana. ¡°Please get up first.¡± s, Julian didn¡¯t have time to answer the phone right now. The two little ones were pestering him at the moment. He didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water. Betty and Sean had finished eating, but neither of them had touched thest dessert that had been served. Betty even earnestly lectured Julian about making too much food in the kitchen, and shook her head as she spoke. ¡®Everything in a te of food is hard work! There¡¯s a lot of eff¡­effo¡­¡± She scratched her head and couldn¡¯t help sticking out her tongue, looking at Sean with a mix of embarrassment and anger when she couldn¡¯t form the words. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Whether it was sses in pre-kindergarten, listening to Diana telling him stories, or anything else, Sean knew that he always improved faster than Betty. He also considered more thingspared to his sister. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In fact, he could memorize a lot of words and their pronunciation after just looking and saying it once. In contrast, Betty needed to repeat it many times before she could. It was the same for the other children in Sean¡¯s ss. When ying games with them, they were also not as quick as him. Initially, it was fun when he was always ahead. Gradually, it became boring. As time passed, he became reluctant to speak. ¡°If you have a high IQ, perhaps you¡¯ll reach my level one day, ¡± Julian said. ¡¯I can get you into Oracle Club. It¡¯s a group where highly intelligent people gather, and you¡¯ll have plenty ofpany at the same level as you.¡± Sean was startled. ¡°Are you also in this club?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Julian replied. ¡°They¡¯re all the same you, always a little ahead of others.¡± Sean lowered his head, looking thoughtful. Just when Julian thought the boy was about to agree, Sean looked upward and studied Julian intently. And then, the conversation took a different turn. ¡°You¡­ Tell me a story.¡± Julian was startled. ¡°¡­What kind of story?¡± Sean rolled his eyes-he had almost fallen for Julian¡¯s words. He thought the man would really have information on some high IQ club where intelligent people gathered. It seemed that was just a lie. A person who didn¡¯t even know that children needed bedtime stories actually tried to convince Sean that he was intelligent? ¡°Idiot.¡± Being called an idiot by a two-year-old kid and not getting an answer to his question, there was nothing Julian could do but repeat his question. ¡°What story would you like to hear?¡± What an idiot! Sean emphasized impatiently, ¡°A bedtime story!¡± From the little boy¡¯s tone, Julian could feel his dislike toward him increase. However, there weren¡¯t any storybooks in the manor, and it was toote for Julian to send someone out to buy some. After thinking for a long time, he finally asked, ¡°Is it okay if I read from my phone to you?¡± This made Sean question Julian¡¯s intelligence once again.¡± You can¡¯t even memorize something like that?¡± Diana could recite many bedtime stories off of her head, yet¡­ Julian imed to be intelligent when he couldn¡¯t do the same? For the first time, Julian felt guilt creep up within him. He couldn¡¯t even look Sean in the eye. After stammering for a while, Julian finally nodded. The disdain in Sean¡¯s eyes grew. ¡°Whatever.¡± As long as Sean got his bedtime story, he didn¡¯t care how Julian did it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear the story of Jack and the beanstalk,¡± Julian said as he casually tapped on the top- ranked story from a bedtime story app that he had quickly downloaded as he walked Sean to the bedroom. The bedroom was decorated ording to the children¡¯s room in CoIlina Vi. Back when Diana had been pregnant, Julian had been preparing it. But¡­ Three years passed before it was used. Julian shoved away the feeling of loss in his chest before handing Betty over to Mrs. Lay, who he had called here temporarily from the vi. If it wasn¡¯t Mrs. Lay who took care of Betty, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Sean¡¯s room was painted in a light blue color. The walls were filled with cartoon animations, while the ceiling had a vast universe on it. On the table, there were globes, Transformers, Lego, Ultraman, Peppa Pig, and many other toys. There was even a slide and a tent in the corner of the room. It was easily twice the size of the room Sean used to live in. There were also a lot of other things in it. It would be great if Diana could also see this room. Sean was sure she would definitely love it. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t lecture Julian the way Betty attempted to do. In his opinion, it was a bit silly. Only Betty could do that. So, he wrote down the words on a piece of paper instead. But Betty couldn¡¯t read, and she couldn¡¯t pronounce the words Sean had written for her. Julian immediately understood. Betty could only speak, not read. He couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Betty immediately puffed up her chubby cheeks, looking like an adorable angry chick. Julian had no experience in soothing children. Nervous, he hurriedly handed her everything within reach. However, Betty didn¡¯t even look at them. She pouted and said sadly, ¡°I miss Mommy again¡­¡± Her words meant she wanted a video call with Diana. Julian was still upset with Diana, so he naturally disagreed.¡± It¡¯s not yet time for the next video chat. I¡¯ll take you upstairs for a bath first.1¡ä Betty didn¡¯t want to go, but Sean moved. So, she followed her brother upstairs. Fulcher Manor had a wooden structure, and when they stepped on the stairs, it made creaking sounds. Betty¡¯s attention was easily diverted, and she treated the stairs as a new toy. She went up and down, clearly having a great time ying. Meanwhile, Sean stood in the middle of the stairs like a wooden log, as if guarding against Betty suddenly falling down. ¡°You¡¯re afraid she might fall, so you¡¯re using yourself to cushion her, just in case?¡± Sean didn¡¯t even blink and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± This kid¡­ He really cares about his sister. Seeing the harmony between the siblings, Julian was also pleased. He didn¡¯t have siblings when he was young. When he grew up and found out he had a younger brother, it was simply evidence of his father¡¯s affair. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t rejoice in having a sibling. Now, he loved seeing the interactions between Sean and Betty. ¡°Go ahead and y,¡± he said, looking at Betty. Without scolding Sean for his whimsical idea of using his own body as a buffer in case Betty fell, Julian stood on a step behind Sean. ¡°You hold onto your sister, and I¡¯ll hold onto you,¡± Julian said. Then, he ced his strong arms on Sean¡¯s back. Sean immediately felt like he had something to rely on-it was a feeling he had never experienced when he was with Diana. He felt as if there was a mountain behind him, and nothing would go wrong even if it were to fall. But this man¡­he liked to bully Diana. Sean pursed his lips tightly and remained silent. Julian didn¡¯t say much, either. The two silently watched Betty as she went up and down the stairs. They continued like this for half an hour until she was covered in sweat from ying so much. Only then was she willing to continue upstairs to take a bath. ¡°Stinky,¡± she said, holding up her own clothes to Sean. Sean gave her a rare smile and said, ¡°Not stinky.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Betty liked it when people praised her for smelling good. If someone said she smelled bad, she would cry. This was another form of tenderness Sean showed her as her older brother. Julian observed everything, and couldn¡¯t stop himself from touching Sean¡¯s head gently to express his fondness for the boy¡¯s actions. However, Sean suddenly straightened up rigidly, ring at Julian like an angered little lion cub. They stared at each other In the narrow hallway, as if in a showdown. Just as Julian thought he should speak up, Sean suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bathe my sister.¡± Julian then realized Sean was guarding her like a grown man. At such a young age, he already had a lot on his mind. Julian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s your IQ? Have you been tested?¡± Sean shook his head. Diana had once mentioned taking him for a test, but he didn¡¯t think it was necessary. He thought ying with toys at home would be a better way to utilize his time than taking a test. Besides, even without a test, Sean knew he was slightly different from other kids. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Thinking about Diana, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel his mood drop again. How could Julian snatch him and Betty away from their mother? How could the man forbid Diana from coming after them? How could Julian stop Betty from having a video call with Diana? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Continuous questions piled up in Sean¡¯s mind, and hemitted everything he had seen to memory. When Sean thought about how Diana was alone at home while he and Betty were living in such a nice house, an overwhelming sense of sadness surged in him. His heart ached for his mother. After showering, he wore his new robe andy on the bed. After listening to Julian read a few lines of the story, Sean said, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± Julian was confused. He was reading from his phone word-for-word. There was no way it could be wrong. ¡°Your voice is wrong,¡± Sean said disgruntledly. ¡°There¡¯s more than one person in this story.¡± He meant that Julian should change his voice to y different characters when he told the story. Wasn¡¯t that an easy feat? When reading out an old man¡¯s part, Julian pitched his voice lower to sound older. Sean calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re not a grandpa.¡± Julian was speechless from the critic. He made his voice hoarser and tried a few more words before asking, ¡°How was that?¡± Though Sean¡¯s brows were furrowed, he stoppedmenting. Julian couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief before continuing the story. But when he reached the part where the character was a teenager, Seanmented again, ¡°You don¡¯t sound like a big brother.¡± Sean meant that Julian didn¡¯t sound childlike enough. He didn¡¯t sound as young as the boy in the story. Julian was practically drenched in cold sweat now. It was just a bedtime story! Why was the child so demanding? Julian was the dignified CEO of Fulcher Inc., and he had done many things throughout his life. How could he be overwhelmed by a bedtime story? It was only natural that dissatisfaction crept up in him as he asked, ¡°Does your mommy act out every single character when telling you a bedtime story?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow but remained silent. He simply continued staring at Julian without a word. Time ticked by slowly, but Sean didn¡¯t close his eyes to sleep. He was staring at Julian unblinkingly. It was almost ten at night, and sleepingte wasn¡¯t good for children¡¯s brain development. Finally, Julian lost the battle of stares and said, ¡°I got it. Your mommy is the best.¡± With that, Sean finally averted his eyes, shifted to find afortable position, and settled down in bed. On the other hand, Julian picked up his phone. He cleared his throat and tried his best to perfectly mimic the characters¡¯ voices in the story. After going through a few stories, thest story they were on was Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs, which Sean had requested. Not only did Julian need to imitate a female¡¯s voice, but he also needed to sound like a princess. At the same time, he needed toe up with seven different voices for the seven dwarfs. By the time he reached the end of the story, Julian could feel how sore his throat was. There was even a moment when the man wanted to ask Sean if he had deliberately picked this story to make Julian suffer. Otherwise, why would a boy like this story so much? But when he looked down, Sean was already fast asleep. Sean¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as he slept, and Julian¡¯s frustration disappeared at the adorable sight. So, this was what it felt like to gaze upon one¡¯s own child ¡ª his whole life seemed to have been enriched by this small presence. Never mind. With a little girl in the house, Diana must have amodated Betty a little more when she told bedtime stories. If Sean was used to listening to it, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could only fall asleep after hearing one. After all, Sean was just a little boy. Julian doubted he would have such thoughts of doing things to punish Julian. Even when Julian had spoken to Sean about Oracle Club and offered the resources to him, Sean was completely oblivious. The boy even rated how smart Julian was based on whether he could memorize bedtime stories. He was definitely mindful and smart, but there was a limit to how much he could do at this moment because of his young age. Julian stared at Sean a little longer before pulling theforter slightly higher. He made sure the windows in the room were closed, turned off the lights, and left a nightlight on for Sean. When he was about to exit the room, his phone lit up with a call from Vans. Vans was here. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Julian was afraid the noise might disturb Sean, so he quickly answered the call and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had to tell Sean a few bedtime stories before he slept, so my throat is sore.¡± Vans was surprised. ¡°Bedtime stories?¡± Did bedtime stories cause one to have a sore throat? ¡°Those kids are torturers, huh?¡± Julian was upset when he heard Vans¡¯s words. After all, he had always been a protective man. ¡°I wanted to let Betty torment me, but Sean didn¡¯t let it happen. He said Betty was a girl, and he was vehemently guarded against me when it was bathtime.¡± ¡°They¡¯re kinda young to be gender-conscious, aren¡¯t they?¡± Vans mused, somewhat impressed with the two children. ¡°Of course not,¡± Julian said. ¡°Did you forget who their parents are?¡± Vans didn¡¯t sound like he was inclined to forgive Diana anytime soon, even though he had been friends with her. Three years ago, Diana left without a word. She didn¡¯t tell anyone-not even Nina-that she was back. Even Nina was angry at Diana, and refused to meet her. But Julian, that jerk! Not only had he rushed to see Diana, but he even brought home the two children! Vans couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment he felt toward Diana. ¡°Julian, have you ever thought that the two kids might not be yours?¡± In fact, Julian once did. But Sean looked so much like him as a child. It was onlyter in life that once Julian grew up and matured that the boyish features gradually faded, and he became what he looked like now. Vans understood his friend. ¡°That¡¯s why you took them away. You wanted to get DNA samples and confirmation.¡± Also, Julian could use this test to check if Diana had betrayed him or not. ¡°Come on in,¡± Julian said, not responding to Vans¡¯s statement, which implied his agreement. ¡°They¡¯re asleep, and I¡¯ve already got their hair for the test.¡± He and Vans were so lost in their conversation that Julian missed the small movements behind him. It was Sean who had gotten out of bed. He hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. Diana wasn¡¯t by his side, and Sean didn¡¯t know if she was crying alone or if she had eaten properly while away from them. With those thoughts in mind, how could Sean sleep? Earlier, when he had asked Julian to tell him bedtime stories, it was also revenge on him for Diana and for taking Betty¡¯s phone away. Unexpectedly, it gave him a chance to hear Julian¡¯s conversation on the phone. When he heard Julian talking about the DNA test, Sean got out of bed on his bare feet, not bothering with his socks. Betty mentioned that Julian had his own children. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But now, the man wanted Sean and Betty to be his? Diana had said she woulde forthem, but Julian didn¡¯t allow it and even hung up the call on her. Was he and Betty never going to see their mother again? When Sean thought of this, tears welled up in his usually indifferent eyes. With reddened eyes, he peeked into the bag Julian had left. The hair from his sister and him that Julian mentioned should be inside there, right? No matter who their real father was, Sean couldn¡¯t allow a bad guy like Julian to be their daddy! Not even if there was a one in a million chance that it was true! Sean had already decided that Simon was going to be their father, and was simply waiting for Diana and Simon to get married. Holding back his tears, he slid on a cold look and quickly walked down the hallway. ¡°Hello,¡± he said as he rubbed his eyes, looking at the maid who was cleaning the ce. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± He looked adorable. Julian had personally brought back the child and taken good care of him. Not only that, the boy was looking at her with a cute, handsome, and confused face-it was impossible the maid wouldn¡¯t be mesmerized by him. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 ¡°Wait here,¡± the maid said as she hurriedly put away her cleaning tools. She was about to sprint downstairs to fetch the water, but Sean stopped her. ¡°Carry,¡± he said. He wanted the maid to carry him downstairs with her. The maid was ttered. She hurriedly washed her hands and picked up Sean before carefully bringing him downstairs. With that, Sean took advantage of his time to pull the maid¡¯s hair that was stuck to her clothes. Afraid he would be discovered for his ulterior motives, Sean took a few sips of water. When he returned to his room, he immediately switched the hair Julian had left in the bag in his room. After that, he climbed into the crib again. Only then did he sleep peacefully. When Julian came in, Sean was already deep in sleep. ¡°Is that the kid?¡± Vans said, wanting to look at the child. However, he was waved away. ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Get out.¡± Vans couldn¡¯t help but taunt Julian as he looked at the child. ¡°What if he¡¯s not yours?¡± Julian had a good idea about it, so he retorted, ¡°How is that possible? I have a strong hunch that they are.¡± Sean and Betty were definitely his. Essentially, he simply didn¡¯t want to believe that Diana would betray their rtionship. Vans¡¯s smile faded. Nina was probably thinking the same as Julian when it came to this. In the end, everything needed to be concluded. They also needed to wait for the DNA report results. More than anyone else, Vans would also like to see that Julian got what he wanted. At least this way, Vans wouldn¡¯t need to see Julian, who acted like a walking dead before Diana reappeared in his life. After Vans left, Julian called Noel. ¡°Did you call because Diana wanted to talk to the kid?¡± That was why Julian assumed Noel had called repeatedly, but he had no intention of letting Diana get her way and hadn¡¯t rushed to return the call because of that. ¡°Tell her they¡¯re already asleep and wait for tomorrow if she wants to talk to them.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Noel couldn¡¯t cut in until now. ¡°Please stop! Madam has gone to the vi!¡± Noel sounded upset as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to reach you. Madam, she¡­she knelt on the ground!¡± Diana had knelt?! A wave of vicious dizziness washed through Julian¡¯s mind.¡± Why did she kneel to you?¡± Noel quickly told Julian what happened. ¡°Ms. Winnington said you wouldn¡¯t return her children, so she would go and take them home herself.¡± Julian had mentioned something like that, but he had intended to wait for the DNA test results toe out before getting Diana to stay with them at the vi. The children wouldn¡¯t need to go anywhere, much less have the chance to see Simon, who annoyed him. But now, Noel said that Diana had dropped to her knees because of it. She even ran out of the neighborhood barefooted. Julian¡¯s hands shook slightly. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m following her,¡± Noel replied helplessly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust me anymore and insists on looking for you at the vi.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her,¡± Julian said. Then, he took a deep breath. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He never imagined that such a casual remark would drive Diana to such a state. So, there wasn¡¯t a single shred of trust left in her toward him. She thought he would hurt Sean and Betty, and even forbid her from seeing her children for the rest of her life. Was it guilt? If it wasn¡¯t, how could things have gotten to this point? Julian suddenly lost confidence in the results of the DNA test. There was even a moment when he considered asking Vans to bring back the sample. On second thought, things needed closure. It would be better to wait patiently. When the results were out, he would be able to talk to Diana peacefully. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 At the same moment, Diana arrived. Not a single light was turned on in the vi. Where she stood outside the door, it was dark everywhere she looked. It was clear there was no one in the vi. She turned to Noel, who had been following her, with desperation in her eyes, ¡°Where are they?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re at the Fulcher Manor,¡± Noel said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that no one¡¯s here, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Diana really didn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t trust anyone at Julian¡¯s side. Even Simon. The man wasn¡¯t on good terms with Julian, but she didn¡¯t trust him as much as she used to anymore. She needed to find her children. She needed to rely on her own power to bring them back, and never be separated from them again! ¡°Give me your phone,¡± Diana said, a chilling look on her face. The look she gave Noel said that she didn¡¯t trust any single one of them devious and cunning people. Noel had already informed Julian of the situation, so there was no need to disobey Diana¡¯s orders now. Due to the incident involving his father, Noel had always felt guilty toward Diana from the bottom of his heart. So, he obediently handed his phone over. Diana quickly pulled up the phone menu and dialed Julian¡¯s number. She wanted to ask where he was now, personally! She listened to the dial tone for a long time, but no one answered. Instead, there was a shrill honking sound in the distance. Then, the car¡¯s high beams shone brightly into Diana¡¯s eyes. She could see nothing but white before her, and she covered her eyes without much thought. By the time her eyes readjusted to the darkness, Julian had already exited the car. His tall figure approached her, the light shining behind him. Diana recognized him and open the door and peeked inside, but there was no sign of Sean or Betty. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± ¡°They¡¯re asleep.¡± Julian hade over because he wanted to bring Diana back with him. ¡°If you¡¯re really that anxious, you cane over with me to check.¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to. Julian was the wealthiest man, and Richburgh was his turf. From the time Julian had taken the children and the only response she had gotten from the police was silence, Diana understood that this man was more powerful than she thought. If she went with him, there was no telling what would happen to her after. ¡± I want the kids back,¡± Diana demanded. ¡°We have our own home.¡± Why would they need to go to Julian¡¯s residence? ¡°They¡¯re at the Fulcher Manor,¡± Julian replied, trying hard to maintain his patience. He tried to calm Diana down by mentioning the old manor. There were plenty of fond memories between her and Madam Fulcher there, after all. Diana had been gone for a long time, so she definitely would want to go back for a visit. He would give her this chance now. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an old or new manor!¡± Diana said, biting the bullet. ¡°I want my children back!¡± She was about to have a breakdown. ¡°Why do you insist on making things difficult for me and my babies?!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making things difficult for you by taking you to the old manor?¡± ¡°What other reason would there be?¡± Julian was an unfamiliar man to her. He was a stranger and could have his pick of children and women because of how rich he was, but he had taken her children, and now, he wanted to take her too. Was it because she looked like someone who would meddle in someone else¡¯s rtionship? Julian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. He never expected that the forgiveness and justification for her actions that he had made up for her were totally worthless to her! That she could even look at him with such unfamiliarity in her eyes and say that all he had done was with the intention to trouble her! When had she be such a stranger? When she saw that he stayed silent, Diana looked sorely tempted to approach him and give him a beating. However, Julian had taken her children. Even if she was crazy, and even if she didn¡¯t care about her life, she didn¡¯t dare step on his toes right now. She had to keep her children safe. The only person she could hurt here was herself. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Diana took a deep breath, and jumped onto Julian¡¯s car. It was a sports car. She didn¡¯t know how to operate it. As soon as she got in, she identally stepped on the elerator, and the car zoomed past Julian like an arrow. ¡°Diana!¡± Julian waved his hands vigorously, running towards her as fast as he could, shouting, ¡°Stop! The brakes! Step on the brakes!¡± The car was going too fast. She could hardly see his figure anymore. She was terrified. Her hands fumbled on the controls haphazardly, but the car elerated even faster. It even made a buzzing sound, and the windshield wipers wildly swished back and forth, almost shaking the front and rear ss. Maybe she had identally touched something, which caused the car to malfunction. At first, she nned to threaten him with her life. In spite of that, threats were just words. She hadn¡¯t intended to be so foolish as to risk her own life by driving recklessly! She would never forget the day she gave birth to her babies. In addition to being her own person, she was also a mother. Her children were still in the hands of this strange and unfamiliar man. How could she let herself die here? As the thoughts raced her mind, the car was still speeding forward uncontrobly. The headlights were now on. There were vehicles ahead. People honked sharply to remind her to turn off the high beams, but Diana didn¡¯t know how to operate the car. The more she tried, the more chaotic things became. The car was weaving through traffic like a twisted snake, and she couldn¡¯t find a chance to turn around and go back to CoIlina Vi on the wide road. The further she went into the city, the more crowded it became. If she continued like this, she would definitely have an ident. Some people were now rolling down their car windows and cursing at her. Diana wanted to stop, but she couldn¡¯t. The sudden turn of events hadpletely paralyzed her feet. They were stuck on the elerator, unable to move. She knew her current actions were foolish, but her brain wasn¡¯t functioning properly in such a life-or- death situation. Every part of her body seemed frozen, and she only saw nkness ahead of her. She was probably the first person to be stupid enough to kill herself by ident. Why did she have to touch this car? She wasn¡¯t capable enough to threaten Julian in the first ce. She felt sorry for her precious babies. If only she could see them onest time before she died¡­ That would be so nice. But it was impossible. They were still asleep. That was for the best. They wouldn¡¯t see her tragic death in this speeding car. It wouldn¡¯t scare them. The neon lights ahead were bing increasingly numerous. Even in thete night, this city was packed with pedestrians and vehicles. All the scenes shed before her eyes like a video. There was a moment when these scenes seemed to ovep with something, but the image in her mind was fleeting, and she couldn¡¯t grasp anything. And at that moment, the navigation system red sharply,¡± Attention! You are over the speed limit. Please stop in a timely manner. Attention! The road ahead is congested. Please stop in a timely manner. Please stop in a timely manner!¡± She couldn¡¯t stop. She wished she could. If she could stop, she would definitely m on the brakes. No one loved their precious babies more than she did. Especially when it came to this kind of permanent separation. But right now, even if there were police cars chasing behind and so many vehicles blocking the road ahead of her¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She¡­ Couldn¡¯t stop. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Diana was an amnesiac. Before she died, she could only recall the most vivid moments in the past three years. She still remembered how her whole body had been stripped naked while giving birth. At first, she was embarrassed when facing so many doctors in her state of undress. Later, when they covered her body with a green surgical gown, her mind miraculously calmed down. By then, she was already experiencing contractions. Lying on the operating table, she grimaced in pain. She asked the doctor if a cesarean section would be more painful than contractions. The anesthesiologist smiled and remained silent. Only after inserting a long needle into her back did he reply,¡± No, you will fall asleep quickly.¡± Sure enough, she quickly fell into a deep, unconscious sleep. The pain disappeared. Someone pricked her shoulder with a needle and asked if she could feel it. She shook her head weakly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Doctor, I feel so sleepy.¡± ¡°If you want to sleep, then sleep.¡± The anesthesiologist put away the needle, ced an oxygen mask on her, and told Diana gently, ¡°Your husband is waiting outside.¡± She didn¡¯t have a husband. She didn¡¯t have memories, either. The person standing outside was the one who had been by her side since her amnesia. They were good friends. He was also the person she trusted the most at the time. But they weren¡¯t a married couple, and Simon wasn¡¯t the father of her children. She wanted to exin to the doctor, but her head felt heavy, and in a daze, she lost the strength to open her mouth. The anesthesia was starting to take effect. Soon, before shepletely fell asleep, she felt a slight prickling sensation below her lower abdomen. The doctor asked her, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She parted her lips and softly said, ¡°Not really.¡± She guessed that the cesarean section was happening now. She would soon meet her babies. After that, it seemed like she had a very long dream. Sometimes she was lying in a hospital bed, being pushed around. Sometimes, she heard the sound of wheels rolling by her ears, and sometimes doctors shouted, asking others to make way. She could also freely move about the various hospital rooms, overlooking the patients lying in their beds. And then, suddenly, her belly felt empty. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. In a dazed state, she heard a loud cry. It was her baby! She wanted to open her eyes and look, but her eyelids felt too heavy. She closed them again. Immediately after, another cry sounded. It was the other baby that received a p from the doctor. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The cries of the two babies sounded different. In her hazy state, Diana wondered, were they boys or girls? The doctor seemed to guess her thoughts and loudly eximed, ¡°Congrattions! You have a boy and a girl!¡± Diana¡¯s heart easedpletely. Her babies were born. She had actually given birth to two little people, but the price she paid was so painful. Her body had transformed, with excess flesh and stretch marks covering her waist. The thought of admiring herself in the mirror never crossed her mind anymore. The incision from the cesarean section was also unbearable in terms of pain, especially when she tried to stand for the first time. She paled instantly once she got to her feet. She remembered Simon being extremely nervous and calling for the doctor, saying that someone in the ward was about to faint. When the doctor came over and saw the situation, he said,¡± What a fuss! All women who give birth are like this! If you can¡¯t bear the pain of natural childbirth, you have to endure the pain of a cesarean section. Endure it! Make an effort to practice walking. The steadier you walk, the faster you¡¯ll recover.¡± There was no time to feel sorry for herself, and Diana deeply remembered thetter half of the doctor¡¯s words. She still had two babies waiting for her to take care of. She couldn¡¯t rely solely on Simon. He had already helped her too much, even paying for the caregivers to look after her and the children. He was even at the hospital every day, helping to care for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With a pale face, she started to move gradually around the ward until she felt some strength returning to her legs. Only then did she go to see the two babies. ¡°Mommy can stand steady now.¡± She looked at the babies lying in the cribs. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here to see you.¡± She reached out and touched their little hands gently. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Soft. It was like petting cotton with her hand. Just a touch made her feel like it would slip away from her fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy.¡± Looking at their little faces, tears streamed down Diana¡¯s cheeks. And then came the long recovery period. But from the eighth day of her confinement, she started carrying the two children around by herself. Even the caregivers and postpartum nurses couldn¡¯t bear to see it and told her to rest properly, or she would suffer from postpartum illness. But she didn¡¯t want to. She not only wanted to hold the children, but also had to breastfeed both of them at night and find time to work during the day. Only with enough money could she repay Simon and raise the two children. As well as give them a carefree childhood. However¡­ When shey in bed at night and dreamed, when she lowered her head and looked at the scar on her belly, or when she was busy holding the two babies and neglecting other things, or when she couldn¡¯t help but yawn repeatedly, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Who was the father of her children? How old was he now? Was he handsome? Was he still alive? Had he also lost his memory like her? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t hee to find her? She had given birth to two adorable babies, but they were without a father. Thinking about this hurt Diana deeply. But the children were angels. As they grew up, they were no longer just eating, sleeping, and crying. They responded to her words, babbled, and gave her sweet smiles. Diana felt that everything was worth it. Whether that man existed or not, whether memories were lost or not, it seemed unimportant. Her biggest mission now was running her business and raising the children well. So, it didn¡¯t matter who she married. She was willing to do it if it was something beneficial to the babies. Originally¡­ She thought this way. But Simon said that he had lied about liking men, and that the person he actually liked was her. Those words disrupted everything. And then, her babies were taken away by a strange and unjust man. She cried out to the heavens, but received no response. She called out to the earth, but it didn¡¯t answer. She was such an insignificant existence¡­to the point she didn¡¯t even have her own memories. She could only rely solely on her courage, of using her own life to threaten Julian so she could get her babies back. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yet, things didn¡¯t go as she had nned. She failed again. And in such a foolish way, at that. Foolish enough to not even know how to stop the car. Her legs went weak. Her body felt like a pile of mud, slumping on the driver¡¯s seat, staring nkly at the continuous flow of vehicles ahead. Car horns were ring everywhere. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes, due to the lights of various vehicles shining in her face. She was about to die. What could she do? She could only reach out and touch the scar on her stomach. That was the initial connection between her and her babies. If she died, she would turn into a star in the sky to watch over them. She only hoped the man would take good care of her babies, considering she was sacrificing her life for them. Otherwise, she would haunt him everywhere he went! But as death approached and she watched the car about to directly collide with the congested vehicles, speeding at a destructive pace, she wondered¡­ Why did Julian¡¯s face appear before her? That domineering, unfamiliar, and cold-hearted man! Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Julian appeared like an angel, emerging from the vast sea of cars behind her against the backlight. The light blurred his silhouette, but it did nothing to diminish his presence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He was getting increasingly closer. Meanwhile, Diana¡¯s car was still speeding forward. And Julian was the only one going against the flow of traffic. He stood in front of the car, got into another vehicle, and resolutely blocked her path before her car could continue recklessly crashing in no particr direction, sessfully preventing her from sustaining serious injuries. Besides the time she gave birth to her children, this was the second time she felt hazy and heavy. She felt like being submerged in water, weighed down into the depths. When she gave birth, she was filled with joy and willingly endured the pain. This time, it was fear and regret. It was iprehensible. Julian¡­ Why was he so good to her? Why was he willing to risk his life to save her? He got out of the car. There was a wound on his forehead, and blood trickled down his face. It slid down his cheek and dripped onto her hand. The liquid was deep red, and it hurt her eyes to look at it. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She heard him take a deep breath, his voice trembling as he shouted, ¡°Quick, pull the person out of the car! Leave the situation here to the police. Doctor! Get a doctor here!¡± When his hand touched her fingertips, their souls seemed to tremble. It seemed like something in her mind was about to burst out. But she was so, so tired. She didn¡¯t have the strength to think anymore. She could only let those things slip away quietly. Then, with a puzzled look at him, she closed her eyes tightly. When Julian carried her in his arms and ran towards the ambnce, his legs were weak. It seemed everytime she encountered him, something bad happened. In Stirling City, she had a simple and happy life. Once she arrived at Richburgh and appeared before him, something would happen, like now. If it weren¡¯t for his decisive action to stop the car, no one could say what would happen to Diana when the car she was in crashed into the endless stream of vehicles. Even so, she still got injured. If he hadn¡¯t said those words or intentionally provoked her, would all of this have happened? It had been three years. He had been searching for her for three years, and finally, she appeared before his eyes. Yet, he didn¡¯t cherish it. Julian deeply regretted it now. He felt as if someone had dug a hole and buried all his happiness in it. Fortunately, her injuries weren¡¯t severe. She was just heavily shocked and temporarily unconscious. As for the external injuries she had sustained, they needed to be treated after she woke up to prevent infection before she could be discharged from the hospital. ¡°Sir, you should go home and take care of the children,¡± Mrs. Lay said when she came to relieve Julian. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Madam. If the children wake up and don¡¯t see anyone, they will definitely cry and make a fuss. You should go back andfort them.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t let go of the two little ones, but he couldn¡¯t let go of Diana either. He med himself severely for what had happened. ¡°Can I bring the children to the hospital?¡± Mrs. Lay shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No, sir, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. This is their mother. If they find out that she was hurt because of your words, what do you think will happen to the already limited bond between you and the children?¡± She felt sorry for Diana, but she also felt sorry for Julian. After all, Diana was the one who had disappointed Julian first. Mrs. Lay still had some reservations about Diana in her heart. Now that there were the children to consider, Mrs. Lay hoped that Julian could make up for the lost three years and be a father they would ept in their hearts. Julian took Mrs. Lay¡¯s words to heart, but he still didn¡¯t want to leave. Mrs. Lay understood his thoughts and sighed silently. ¡°Do you not trust my presence here? Before Madam Fulcher passed away, she was worried you would mistreat Ms. Winnington. But in my opinion, why would you mistreat her? It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re treating her well.¡± So many years had passed, and Mrs. Lay had never seen Julian lower his head like this. He didn¡¯t even hold Diana ountable for her mistakes. He even brought the children home when their identities still needed to be rified. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 If Madam Fulcher were still alive, Mrs. Lay wondered what she would think and whether she would still favor Diana as her granddaughter-inw. Unfortunately, Madam Fulcher was no longer around. Mrs. Lay sighed. ¡°I hope Madam Fulcher didn¡¯t misjudge her. It Then, she urged Julian, ¡°Sir, you should return quickly. If the children wake up, remember not to tell them about Madam¡¯s condition. I¡¯ll bring Madam back to the vi once she wakes up and we¡¯ve treated her wounds.¡± Diana¡¯s wounds needed proper care to prevent infection. With this arrangement, Julian should be reassured. He nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. If you persuade her toe back home, she might not resist.¡± The matter was settled just like that. Julian¡¯s forehead wound was easily treated, in which the doctor stitched it in no time. To avoid scaring the children, he deliberately let his hair fall and cover his forehead. This softened his usually stern demeanor significantly. Sean was momentarily stunned when he saw Julian, while Betty reached out and touched his face directly, ¡°Are you Uncle Julian?¡± Seeing the innocent gaze and angelic faces of the children, all his fatigue disappeared. Julian sat on the couch and smiled at Betty. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Betty opened her mouth wide, seemingly amazed. After hesitating for a while, she asionally nced at her brother. When she noticed Sean had turned his head away, she gave Julian a thumbs- up and said, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome! rt If he wasn¡¯t Doreen¡¯s father, Betty would still want him to be her daddy. But¡­ Diana wouldn¡¯t agree. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He had made Diana cry. When Betty thought about Diana, she suddenly remembered their situation. She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips, her expression turning gloomy instantly. ¡°Mommy! I want to call Mommy!¡± It has been a whole night. She could talk to Diana now. Julian felt troubled by Betty¡¯s request. ¡°Betty¡­¡± He approached her awkwardly, wanting tofort her by picking her up. However, she avoided him, saying, Don¡¯t.¡± She sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He had held Doreen. She didn¡¯t need him to hold her. She wanted her mommy. She wanted to see her mommy! ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± When she started crying, it reminded Julian of Diana before him, and his heart clenched tightly. However, Betty ignored him. That was just how she was. When she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, she liked to solve it by crying. When she realized that crying was effective on Julian, she liked doing it even more. Children were clever. Although young, they could read people¡¯s expressions and understand how to manipte them. Julian anxiously crouched beside her and tried to exin.¡± You cant talk to Mommy right now.¡± Betty heard the words and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly tell the two children that their mother had gotten into an ident trying to see them. The fact that they would possibly hate him aside, he mainly didn¡¯t want them to worry. He definitely didn¡¯t want them to see Diana, who was covered in bruises and hadn¡¯t been treated yet. If he took them to the hospital, it might scare them. But Julian couldn¡¯t think of a suitable reason at the moment, so he could only say, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± As soon as Sean heard that, his expression changed immediately. ¡°How do you know Mommy hasn¡¯t woken up?¡± Diana never overslept. Usually, Diana had already prepared breakfast forthem by the time they woke up. Although Mommy¡¯s cooking¡­wasn¡¯t exactly great. Breakfast especially never tasted as good as lunch or dinner. But every meal would be served hot, and they would eat until they were full. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Julian saw Sean looking him straight in the eyes, and knew that he had said something wrong. When it came to Diana and these two kids, he had experienced many firsts in his life with them. For example, right now, it was his first time lying and feeling so lost and uncertain about how to respond to someone else¡¯s question. He hemmed and hawed for a few moments before finally sayingmely, ¡°She¡¯s just not awake yet.¡± Sean was still a child after all, and didn¡¯t think things tooplicatedly. He didn¡¯t doubt Julian¡¯s words. But he, along with his sister, did feel indignant. His usually cool face cracked under the pressure, as if a fissure had formed in a mountain. ¡°I want to video call Mommy.¡± This was the first time he and Betty were away from Mommy. Didn¡¯t Mommy miss them? Or did Mommy no longer want them both? Sean started panicking, and his eyes turned red. Julian was used to seeing Betty crying and kicking up a fuss, but it was his first time seeing Sean like this. He felt remorseful and guilty, wishing he could cut off this stupid and dull tongue of his. ¡°She can¡¯t video call you now,¡± Julian said helplessly. Sean¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks. In the end, he didn¡¯t continue crying. However, the indignation in his eyes was clear for all to see. Julian panicked. He had to tend to the other after settling one, and his head started to pound. ¡°Sean, are you alright?¡± He began to regret not waiting for Diana and returning together with her. How was he going to deal with this situation? Sean remained silent. He was always prone to keeping his feelings to himself. All the more he wouldn¡¯t pour his feelings out to Julian. Betty knew her brother very well, and she cried even harder upon seeing her brother like that. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want us anymore,¡± she sobbed as she said to Julian. ¡°She¡­doesn¡¯t seem to want us anymore? Boo¡­ boo hoo.. Julian finally understood what was going on. His hesitation at letting the twins call Diana had resulted in them misunderstanding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want the both of you,¡± Julian said helplessly. Even in his many years of reign in the business world, he had never felt this way. But now, he was renderedpletely speechless. After a long pause, he finally remembered and said, ¡°She¡¯ll stay at the vi tonight with you two.¡± There weren¡¯t many clothes in the old mansion. Afterwards, Julian gave them breakfast and settled them into the car. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to the vi right now and you two can wait there.¡± It was more convenient buying things over there. The vi was frequently upied, and it was well-equipped. The two children didn¡¯t resist him and sat in the car obediently. Sean didn¡¯t seem to fully believe Julian¡¯s words. ¡°But Mommy¡­ Will she reallye?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡®Then what about Mr. Channing?¡± Sean asked another question. What did this have to do with that man?! Julian hated hearing Simon¡¯s name, and his face immediately turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s noting.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. The look on Sean¡¯s face made Julian feel like rocks were weighing down on his heart. It seemed he had a long way to go in bing close to the children. At the hospital, the moment Diana woke up, the first thing she asked about was, ¡°Where is he?¡± Mrs. Lay was d to hear that. At the very least, it proved that her master didn¡¯t dote on her in vain. She said chirpily, ¡°Sir went back home to take care of the twins.¡± At that moment, in her mind, Diana even saw an image of herself and Julian being a family. She was lying on the hospital bed, having been in an ident, and he had gone home to take care of the kids. What an utterly ridiculous notion!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Diana shook off the image from her mind. ¡°Do the twins know about my ident?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Mrs. Lay then tried to speak up for Julian, ¡°Sir was afraid the twins might be in shock if they found out, and didn¡¯t want them to know about it so soon for fear that they might cry and ask to come to the hospital. Germs are everywhere here, so it¡¯s not good for them toe.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so thoughtful. Are men with children, like him who took care of Doreen before, indeed different from men without children? For some reason, the thought of him having children and a partner-perhaps even more than one-made her feel stuffy. Mrs. Lay saw Diana fall silent and went on, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sir said what he said before about not letting you see the children were angry words. He regrets saying them very much.¡± Mrs. Lay dipped a cotton bud in water and wet Diana¡¯s lips with it, then helped her get dressed. ¡°So he wants to invite you to stay in the vi after your wounds are treated. Firstly, there are more people in the vi who can look after you and it¡¯ll help with your recovery. Secondly, both you and the children will be happy being together.¡± Diana was shocked. ¡°What about Kiki?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that woman get jealous? Kiki Stewart? Mrs. Lay stood stunned for a moment before recalling who thedy was. She was the one who always delivered medicine to Julian, and she would always bring a little girl with her. Her father used to treat Julian. Subsequently, Julian gave their family 45 million dors as compensation for treating his condition. When it happened three years ago, this was sensational news. Everyone said that the Stewarts weren¡¯t healing and saving patients, but earning buckets of gold. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ever since then, the Stewarts and the Fulchers hardly came into contact. That was especially so with Kiki, whom Julian wouldn¡¯t meet aside from her usual medicine delivery. He seemed to be avoiding her vehemently. So much so that Mrs. Lay almost didn¡¯t remember her existence. ¡®What right does she have to stay in the vi?¡± The vi was a gift from Julian to Diana when they got married, and it was meant to be their home after they got married. It was just that Diana had too much pride and refused to put the house under her name. However, everyone knew that this vi belonged exclusively to Diana Winnington. Diana was its rightful mistress. Mrs. Lay could let what happened with Ka Winnington pass, because that was when Julian was still confused about his feelings and brought her to stay in the vi for a few nights. Aside from Ka, Julian had never let any other woman stay the night in the vi. Even the number of women who have stepped through the entrance of the vi could be counted with two hands. Diana didn¡¯t feelfortable with what she heard. Kiki had birthed a child for Julian, yet people who served Julian spoke about her in such disdain. Yet, why did he treat her so well? He saved her¡­ Perhaps he didn¡¯t want her getting into a huge car ident in his car and affecting the lives of others, thereby destroying his reputation in Richburgh. Diana couldn¡¯t overthink things. She also shouldn¡¯t be overthinking things. He was Simon¡¯s brother, after all. And Simon had just confessed to her about his feelings. If she were to have so much as an ounce of feelings for Julian, it would be too indecent and heartless of her! She bore with the pain from the doctor applying medication on her wound and gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t go. After they¡¯re done treating my wound, I¡¯ll bring my children back to our own home.¡± Lest Simon misunderstand her when he found out. Although she wouldn¡¯t say yes to Simon, she didn¡¯t want to do anything to hurt his heart. What¡¯s more¡­ She felt more shaken and moved by Julian. To put it in another way, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. How could she possibly have feelings for such a domineering, cold and unreasonable man? Plus, he was the culprit of that car ident. Shouldn¡¯t he have the obligation to save her? The best thing she could say about him was that he had a conscience. Mrs. Lay looked at her, clearly looking as if she was being put in a difficult spot. ¡°What should we do? Betty said the dumplings she hadst night tasted delicious and that she wanted more. Sean felt very happy and carefree staying the night in his room. For a quiet boy like him, he even took the initiative to ask a servant for water.¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798 It wasn¡¯t strange for Betty to do that. She was a glutton and not a deep thinker to begin with, and therefore easily attracted by anything that looked delicious or fun. But Sean was different. He didn¡¯t speak much at home. Not to talk about taking the initiative to ask someone for water in an unfamiliar environment. This point alone sufficed to show that Julian¡­treated them pretty well. Perhaps what happened with Doreen thest time was a genuine ident. But one thing that Diana just couldn¡¯t figure out was¡­since he had his own child, why did he keep eyeing her children and bringing them to his house? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mrs. Lay saw Diana softening her stance, and knew that she had made the right move. Many women end up letting their children be their Achilles¡¯ heel the moment they be mothers. A mother like Diana had invested too much of her emotions. From enduring pregnancy over ten months to the excruciating pain during childbirth and to thebors of raising children. Throughout this entire process, some people be grandparents overnight and some men be fathers overnight, but mothers y an irreceable role as the only ones who sacrifice and suffer so much. Of course, there were women who did not love their own children. Still, most women genuinely enjoy their role as mothers and are willing to do so. They dly let their darlings be their soft spot. All mothers would risk everything to protect their child. Although Diana messed up this time in her attempt to drive and threaten Julian and ended up not achieving her goal of getting her children back, Mrs. Lay could fully understand Diana¡¯s heart as a mother. Mrs. Lay seized the chance and went on, ¡°Go back to the vi. If you go back, the children can happily stay for a few more days. There¡¯ll be many people around who can distract them from your injury.¡± Everything Mrs. Lay said was what Diana minded the most. She was almost moved to say yes. Even so, she still felt inevitably resistant toward the idea. She had no right to stay in that ce. What would be the meaning of her moving in? What¡¯s more¡­ Julian was the culprit for everything that happened in the first ce. She did not forget that. Although Diana persisted in her refusal, she took a step back. ¡°I won¡¯t go. But if the twins want to stay, I will let them.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t take good care of them in her current state, she would spend some money to hire a nanny to go over and take care of them for a period of time. Given the amount of savings she had umted thus far, doing so wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her. Mrs. Lay knew her persuasion thus far was not effective and gave herst shot. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your twins¡¯ hearts will break upon seeing your injury?¡± Indeed, Diana was afraid of that. Her body was covered with antiseptic lotion, and she looked very much like a patched-up doll. There was a minor fracture on her right arm, which was in a cast right now. There were also various swells and bruises all over her body, from head to toe. She looked like she had regained her chubby figure once more, as if she didn¡¯t lose the weight she did previously. Diana really didn¡¯t want her twins to see her like that. Still, she could not stand the thought of letting the twins stay by themselves at Julian¡¯s ce. Diana thought about it before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I don¡¯t call or meet them for too long a period, they would be equally worried. They might start to panic and feel lost.¡± She knew her own children the best. No matter how much they were greedy for food and fun, she was sure that the twins would miss their mommy. Since there was no perfect arrangement for the twins, why not believe in them, believe that they would be able to deal with seeing her injured? However, the unexpected happened. When Diana called the twins, Betty¡¯s originally swollen and red eyes became even more so the moment she saw Diana¡¯s face. However, tears refused to fall. It seemed she had been shocked stiff. She simply blinked dazedly at Diana. At that moment, Diana regretted her actions. Diana immediately shifted the camera away from herself, cleared her throat, and tried to dismiss the bruises and bumps on her body, ¡°Mommy had too much to eat today and became fat again. Don¡¯t you like to see Mommy round and chubby?¡± Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Betty shook her head, her eyes filled with tears. Her heart was breaking for Mommy. She knew Mommy was lying and that Mommy was injured. Betty had gotten injured before, and she had that antiseptic lotion applied on her boo boo too. Just like how it was for Mommy right now. At that time, Mommy kept blowing at her bob boo to make it better. Betty didn¡¯t know what else to do except for blowing on Mommy¡¯s boo boo. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­¡± Her voice still sounded nasal. The moment she opened her mouth, the tears welling up in her eyes fell from her cheeks. As if worried Diana might realize, Betty hurriedly wiped them away and kept puckering her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll blow on your boo boo so that they won¡¯t hurt, Mommy.¡± Diana didn¡¯t cry even when she was inflicted with so many wounds. She didn¡¯t cry even when the car lost control and she thought she would die. But the moment Diana saw how much her daughter loved her, she finally burst into tears. Sean, who had been keeping his silence, held his sister¡¯s little hand. He did not say anything to Diana. He didn¡¯t even look at the phone. He simply looked firmly at Julian and said, ¡°We want to go home.¡± To them, wherever Mommy was, was their home. That had been how the three of them lived over the past three years. Be it in Stirling City, camping in the vast greend, or even in exploring the forest in the deepest, darkest of nights, they would never fail to be by each other¡¯s side. Mommy never left them, be it when Betty caught the flu bug, suffered from indigestion or when he had high fever. She would always stay by their bedside, night after night. Now that Mommy was hurt, they wanted to be by Mommy¡¯s side, too. Sean¡¯s eyes were so filled with determination that even Julian, a fully- grown worldly adult, found it hard to resist. He found himself unable to reject Sean¡¯s request. To make things worse, he wasrgely responsible for what happened. ¡°I¡¯ll send both of you there.¡± The moment Mrs. Lay heard Julian¡¯s words, she started preparing for Diana to be discharged. Some of the IV drip bottles could be administered at home. She just needed to get someone to go to the vi to insert the needle into Diana¡¯s wrist. By the time everything was settled, they had to dispense a whole bag-load of medicine from the pharmacy. Mrs. Lay left the hospital with Diana, holding and supporting her with much effort. Thankfully, Noel drove by just in time and everything happened like clockwork. Diana saw Noel, and immediately recalled herself kneeling. She felt slightly embarrassed. She had been too rash at that time. However, Noel acted as if nothing happened. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was still unexpectedly respectful to her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She tried to buckle her seatbelt upon settling down in the car. Mrs. Lay immediately put down the bags she was carrying. ¡°Let me, let me.¡± She leaned over and helped Diana with her seatbelt. She then grabbed a pillow and stuffed it at Diana¡¯s lower back. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t suffer any severe internal injury, you¡¯re all covered in scratches and bruises, especially on your arms. It¡¯ll be terribly troublesome if you don¡¯t fully recover from your minor fracture, too.¡± Mrs. Lay nagged at Diana tirelessly about the things she could be careful about. Gradually, Diana began talking more and opening up to Mrs. Lay. By the time they reached the destination, they almost couldn¡¯t even bear to leave the car. Noel felt rather put to shame. Had he known that Mrs. Lay would be so useful, Julian would have used her right from the start. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to stay vigil at Diana¡¯s door and cause her to distrust him to the point of kneeling to him. The thought of how Diana knelt at that time made his knees hurt. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Thankfully, Julian didn¡¯t pursue the matter. If he did, Noel would have been in deep trouble. Noel sent them into the house. ¡°Please head upstairs first. I¡¯ll head out to buy something.¡± Diana thought he wanted to buy something for himself, and didn¡¯t ask any further. A whileter, he brought back bags of fruits and some nutritional products. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Mrs. Lay opened the door to let him in, Diana almost jumped back in fright by the sheer amount of things Noel bought. ¡°Madam, you need to load up on nutrition.¡± Julian could only get better if Diana got better. If Julian got better, things would start looking up for all of them who served Julian. There wasn¡¯t much space to begin with; with all the things that Noel brought, the space felt even more cramped. ¡°I can¡¯t finish them all. You bought so many things!¡± Diana said. ¡°I appreciate the thought, but please don¡¯t leave these things here.¡± How could Noel let that happen? He waved his hands profusely as he walked toward the exit, as if he were fleeing for his life. ¡°Leave them all here, just leave them all here.¡± He had a feeling these things wouldn¡¯t go to waste. Mrs. Lay jumped in and persuaded Diana as well. ¡°He probably feels terrible that you knelt.¡± She then added, ¡°Just take them. He¡¯ll feel better only if you ept these things.¡± Her words shocked Diana even more. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Lay to know about her kneeling before Noel. Yet, none of them med her for it. Noel was even trying to find ways to make it up to her, such as buying all these things. An inexplicable emotion filled Diana¡¯s heart. In any case, she no longer felt so resistant toward the people who worked for Julian. Diana gestured to the couch and invited Mrs. Lay to rest for a while. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Mrs. Lay poured Diana a ss of water. ¡°You should rest first.¡± She wanted to mop the floor and disinfect the house first before Julian brought the twins back. She didn¡¯t want the twins toe in contact with germs which might be harmful forthem. Diana couldn¡¯t talk Mrs. Lay out of it and simply let her be. Despite that, Mrs. Lay was being way too considerate. Even while she was busy doing chores, the moment she saw a dip in the water level of Diana¡¯s cup, she would immediatelye by and fill it up to the brim again. The moment Diana furrowed her brows, Mrs. Lay would immediatelye by and ask if she was feeling any difort, or if she needed anything at all. The attitude Mrs. Lay disyed made Diana feel as if she was the one who paid money and engaged the former to work for her. She supposed that given the wealth and power the Fulcher wielded, the quality of their servants was probably top notch. That was probably why Mrs. Lay and Noel respected her so much. However, Diana wasn¡¯t at all used to the attention both Mrs. Lay and Noel were paying her. She looked around at the nutritional products around the house and, for the first time, felt troubled over the sheer amount of things in her house.¡± How long am I going to take before I finish them all?¡± She hated seeing food go to waste. ¡°Mrs. Lay, please take some along with you before you leave.¡± Mrs. Lay chuckled. Having spent the whole day with Diana, she began believing that Diana had her reasons for leaving three years ago, just as Julian believed so. ¡°I won¡¯t do something like that,¡± Mrs. Lay said gently. ¡°These are Noel¡¯s gifts to you. How can I take them?¡± What kind of a person would Mrs. Lay be if she were to take them? Julian had already paid her handsomely for her work. She would be greedy if she were to take what belonged to Diana. ¡°Just get well, and all of us will be happy.¡± Her words warmed Diana¡¯s heart. She was about to chat more with Mrs. Lay and ask her about Julian¡¯s rtionships, to see if she could identify the reason behind him refusing to let the twins go when someone knocked on the door. It was Julian with the twins. Diana immediately stood up, having forgotten about her pain and injury. She pulled the door open and stretched her arms out, preparing to receive her two children in her embrace. She did not expect to hug Julian first. He was too tall. Her outstretched arms coincided with his waist. Sean and Betty were both in his arms, one on each side. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 The three of them looked at Diana in a daze. She immediately let Julian go and stepped back in a panic. ¡®Tm sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Her fractured arm hurt so badly, but she didn¡¯t even furrow her brows. She was too upied by the embarrassment and awkwardness she was feeling. The excitement and warmth in Julian¡¯s eyes faded. They gradually gave way to disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He should have known the one she wanted to hug wasn¡¯t him. This fact wouldn¡¯t change, even after a car ident. ¡°Sean, Betty.¡± Julian looked down and said softly to the twins, ¡°I¡¯ll put you both down now.¡± The two of them couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Tears filled their eyes the moment they saw Diana. Betty immediately jumped into Diana¡¯s embrace, and kept blowing at her wounds. Sean, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dare to move. Mommy¡¯s arm was in a cast, and it probably felt very painful. He didn¡¯t dare to touch her. ¡°Come down!¡± He tried to pull Betty away. ¡°You¡¯re too heavy.¡± Betty was going to make Mommy¡¯s wound even worse. Betty, however, felt indignant at Sean¡¯s words. Her chubby face was filled with displeasure. The moment she saw Diana furrow her brows, her face crumpled and she said, ¡®Tm sorry.¡± She was always not as smart and sharp as her brother. Boo hoo¡­ She made Mommy¡¯s wound even worse. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana had never seen her twins cry so hard before. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Her heart broke into a million pieces as she put Betty down and hurriedly grabbed some ice from the fridge. She wrapped them in a towel, and quickly applied it on Betty¡¯s eyes. She caressed Betty¡¯s little face. ¡°The wound on your cheeks hasn¡¯t faded yet. How can you cry so much?¡± Her heart was shattering. She didn¡¯t feel so bad during the video call. But now, the sight of her twins standing right before her, Betty¡¯s red and swollen eyes, and the scar still on her little face tugged at her heartstrings. The ache in Diana¡¯s heart made her feel terrible. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at Betty anymore. If she did so, her eyes would probably fill with tears once more. Spending these two days away from her two darlings felt as long as a century. Diana waved at Sean. ¡°Sean,e over here.¡± Her little Sean darling, so cold and aloof. Although he was a little ice prince, Diana knew he was also a warm hearted young man. He would always be the first to realize that she was feeling unwell. Even when they were infants, Sean had always been the more mature one of the two. Diana had done all the tough work of taking care of the twins and she had to bnce that with work. One day, she finally copsed from the fatigue and fell sick. That night, she had a high fever at 102 fahrenheit. She was worried about spreading the fever to them, so she wore a mask. She didn¡¯t even dare to feed them her breastmilk. She had to climb out of bed in the middle of the night and look for milk powder from a store. But Stirling City wasn¡¯t as developed as Richburgh, and practically all the shops were closed in the middle of the night. Eventually, she had no choice but to knock on her neighbor¡¯s doors to try and get some milk powder. By the time she managed to get some milk powder and returned home, Betty had cried till her throat went hoarse. For the very first time, Diana pped herself right in front of her twins! She had gotten muddle-headed from the fever! How could she leave the two of them at home all alone? Thankfully, nothing happened. If something did happen, she would never forgive herself even if she died. Sean, on the other hand, was exceptionally obedient that day. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 He had been hungry for five hours, yet he did not cry or make a fuss. He didn¡¯t even utter a sound. When Diana prepared the milk and positioned the teat at the corner of his lips, he suddenly shed her a smile. His eyes shone like the moon in the night sky. He smiled, as if telling her, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t be sad. I really love you.¡± Diana felt needles piercing through her heart as she lifted her son from his cot and sobbed uncontrobly. ¡®Thankfully, both of them are fine¡¯, she thought. Otherwise, how would she go on living? That was her thought right now. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If she were to lose her twins, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to live on. They had been through so much, experiencing things as a family of three. Yet, the twins may not remember much of it when they were merely infants. She was the only one who had those memories etched in her heart, creating a treasure trove of precious memories in her heart that brought light to her life. Whenever she felt sad, miserable, or in pain, thinking about having them in her embrace and being able to see them grow up made her feel like her life was filled with abundance once more. Before they were born, Diana had never been this way. Sean was very obedient and careful. He stood right before Diana and called out cautiously, ¡°Mommy.¡± Diana nodded happily. At that instant, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to face Sean. He wasn¡¯t like Betty, who could be happy in a moment with some coaxing. Sean was deep and thought a lot for a young boy, and he was very sensitive to boot. Seeing Diana like this must have made him sad. Otherwise, his face wouldn¡¯t be crumpled so much. Diana gently rubbed out the creases between his brows. She didn¡¯t lie to him that it didn¡¯t hurt, but instead promised him, ¡°Sean, Mommy won¡¯t get hurt like this again next time.¡± Sean nodded, but didn¡¯t cling onto Diana. He simply sat next to her silently. However, he did grab the corner of Diana¡¯s shirt, as if afraid that Julian would take him away from Diana once more. The sight made her heart ache. It also made Julian feel even more guilty. He didn¡¯t expect his actions to bring such grievous pain to Diana and the twins. If he could turn back time, he would definitely try to think of a better solution instead of simply violently tearing the mother and children apart. Guilt filled his heart, but he had no idea how to express his apology. He even looked slightly anxious. He was afraid Diana and the twins would chase him away. Julian tried his best to think of something to say as he kept looking around him. He finally pointed to the pile of nutritional products and fruits, and asked, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°Noel brought them,¡± Diana said. ¡°I can¡¯t finish so much food. Why don¡¯t you take some home before leaving?¡± The moment she said that, she felt like she said too much. Something that even Mrs. Lay refused to take would surely not attract the wealthiest man in Richburgh. Whatever it was, she felt grateful to him for taking the effort to save her by personally driving his car and trying to stop her. She had been too rash this time. She did not carefully consider the consequences when she drove the car. After the ident, she did consider the fact that there was no need for him to personally drive his car to stop her and save her life, even if it was for the sake of his own reputation. When she was discharged, the doctor even said that if it weren¡¯t for the perfect angle at which she suffered her injuries, Diana would have lost her arm. She did feel grateful for Julian. But not that much. Before Julian had a chance to chat further, she said anxiously, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± She even pulled her two darlings behind her as she asked that. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Julian wanted to say that he didn¡¯t want to leave. He couldn¡¯t rest assured if he were to leave. However, the look on their faces told him that if he were to say that, it would be akin to throwing a bomb at them. It was probably better for him to keep quiet. Therefore he, a tall and handsome bigwig of Richburgh, folded his sleeves and silently took over Mrs. Lay¡¯s cleaning tools and began cleaning the house. Diana was bbergasted at his actions. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what are you doing?¡¯ ¡°Making it up to you,¡± Julian improvised on the spot, fearing that Diana would immediately tell him to scram. He didn¡¯t even dare to look closely at her wounds. He knew his heart would ache if he did that. ¡°Make it up to me?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Julian pointed at the things that Noel brought; for the first time, had the urge to triple Noel¡¯s pay right on the spot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to take some things home just now?¡± He pointed to a box of birds¡¯ nest and a box of apples. ¡°I¡¯ll take these two things.¡± Diana¡¯s jaw dropped. He really wanted to take some things home! Did the wealthiest man in Richburgh, evenck these things? ¡°I¡¯ve never had them before.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, Julian wanted to bite off his dull tongue. That was too exaggerated a lie. Thankfully, he reacted fast and added, ¡°I¡¯ve never had them so cheap before, and I want to try it.¡± The corner of Diana¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± The more things he took, the less she felt indebted to him. Halfway through their conversation, Julian began breaking out in cold sweat. He subconsciously brushed his fringe aside, revealing the beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead. Even the scar on his forehead could be seen clearly. It looked like an ugly centipede crawling on his forehead. Diana¡¯s heart trembled at the sight of the scar. Once again, she recalled how he pulled her down from the car, the anxious look on his face, and the drops of his blood thatnded on her hand. It was burning hot and searing red. ¡®You¡­¡± she said, ¡°care a lot for me?¡± That was how he looked like to her at that time. His face was filled with concern for her. Diana thought she would bury that memory deep in her heart, but at this moment, when he was acting strange before her, she rashly blurted her question out. Julian didn¡¯t reply to her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was his source of life. He didn¡¯t just care for her-he treated her as preciously as he saw his life. That was why he dared to do something as bold and dangerous as driving his car and stopping right at the perfect angle. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say something so mushy in front of the twins. ¡®You know the answer full well,¡± he said, thinking that to be the most appropriate response after pondering for a while. Diana choked. How would she know? This man looked cold and distant, but he actually had a glib tongue. He probably flirted with many women by saying such vague and unclear words. The little bit of positivity she developed for him vanished into thin air. Diana didn¡¯t speak to him at all, even after he was done cleaning everything. Mrs. Lay, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold herself back and broke the tension brewing between the both of them. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± With that, she prepared the medicine that Diana needed. She also reminded Diana, ¡®Take them before you rest for the night. I¡¯lle here tomorrow and help you take care of the twins. Please arrange with the doctor toe and help put you on the IV drip.¡± That was Julian¡¯s idea, too. But Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t mention his name, given how things were tense between the two of them right now. She was so considerate that it embarrassed Diana somewhat. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you enough. I¡¯ll find a way tomorrow, please don¡¯te all the way here tomorrow.¡± Julian suddenly agreed with Diana, to Mrs. Lay¡¯s consternation. ¡®Yes, Mrs. Lay. You don¡¯t need toe here tomorrow.¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Mrs. Lay stood stunned for a moment, wondering why Julian suddenly changed his mind. How would Diana be able to handle herself as the twins if she didn¡¯te? But Julian had already issued his order and she had no choice but to hurriedly agree, pack her things, and return to the vi. She did everything so quickly that she didn¡¯t even have time to bid Diana farewell. She behaved as if she was deathly afraid of Julian. All the good vibes Diana had toward Mrs. Lay added to her displeasure toward Julian. She instinctively looked up and said reprovingly to Julian, ¡°Why must you look so cold and fierce?¡± At that moment, Julian felt as though he had gone back to the past. He was at home, having a video conference with the senior executives of hispany on hisputer. All that was reported and tabled during the meeting were in a mess. Diana didn¡¯t know what was happening, and simply thought that he was getting angry over some documents that he was reading on hisputer screen. She had no idea that he was at a meeting. She had poured a cup of milk for him and, standing behind hisputer, she lifted the cup to his lips and shed him a dazzling smile. ¡°Why must you look so cold and fierce?¡± At once, he smiled back at her. The smile came from the bottom of his heart. He was worried that if he continued looking fierce, it would scare her. He seldom red up before her. At that moment, confidence filled Julian¡¯s heart as his thin lips moved to speak, ¡°Let Mrs. Lay go back. I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll take care of you and the twins.¡± Diana was stunned for a moment. At the next instance, she snapped back to reality and hurriedly bent forward to retrieve the box of birds¡¯ nest and apples Julian pointed at earlier. ¡°All for you.¡± She was clearly trying to make him leave without explicitly saying so. Julian refused to take the things, and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Diana, exactly what kind of threat are you under?¡± Why must she keep pushing him away? Diana found him strange beyond reason, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m not under any kind of threat. And¡­¡± She paused for a moment as she looked straight at him in the eyes, ¡°You¡¯re my greatest threat.¡± The twins stood right by her side as she said so. Both of them reached out and gripped the hem of her shirt tightly. It was as if they were silently telling Julian that this time, they would not let him snatch them away. But Julian wasn¡¯t snatching them away. He just wanted to get closer to them. Julian felt helplessly defeated. He changed tack and decided to just act shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You clearly need help here tomorrow. I¡¯lle and help.¡± ¡°I can find a nanny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy finding someone reliable. What¡¯s more, you need one urgently.¡± ¡°I can ask Mrs. Lay toe and help,¡± Diana said. The woman clicked very well with her. Julian smiled. ¡°She works for me. If I don¡¯t let here, she will surely note.¡± Diana was speechless. She wanted to tell him that she could call Simon to help. But the thought of his love confession to her made the words die on her lips. She hadn¡¯t thought about how to deal with things between them. Still, she did need someone to help her watch over the twins when she was on the drip. Especially with Betty. She was an active toddler, and it was impossible to trap her in the house the entire day. She absolutely didn¡¯t want what happened when they were infants to repeat. She would never let both children be without adult supervision. With that thought in mind, she knew Julian would definitely be of help.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But she just didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why are you being so helpful to me?¡± To Julian, Diana was asking the obvious. But since she was injured and he was the culprit, he didn¡¯t want to fight with her over it at this time. He simply asked back, ¡°Why are you so resistant toward me?¡± She even left him three years ago. At the look in his eyes, Diana started to panic. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She instinctively turned away, no longer wanting to look at this strikingly handsome man. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be like this.¡± Chapter 805 Chapter 805 ¡°How is it not appropriate?¡± Julian found her statement strange. He cornered her and added, ¡°Are you trying to bring up Simon Channing again?¡± Was she trying to remind him again that she was his sister-inw?! Howughable! ¡®Not just that!¡¯ Diana thought. She wanted to bring up the many women he had as well. But she thought she would be crossing the line with that. She had nothing to do with it, and she was in no position toment about his rtionships. She just needed to stick to her original intentions and get well soon, so that she could protect her own children. She would then slowly distance herself from him, as if she had never met him before, and all would be well once more. That way, everything would go back to normal again. Thankfully, Julian managed to stay at Diana¡¯s house. Even though he managed to stay, he was sensible enough not to go into a bedroom. He took the initiative to ask Diana for a nket andid it on the floor. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He seemed so familiar with sleeping on the floor that it shocked Diana. Could he, the wealthiest man of Richburgh, not afford a bed at home? Why did he look like he frequently slept on the floor? Julian was so focused on preparing his ¡®bed¡¯ that he didn¡¯t register the shock in Diana¡¯s eyes. By the time he was done and looked up, Diana had entered her own bedroom. She shut the door and even locked it with a click. Who was she trying to defend herself against? Whatever it was, one day, he would be able to open that door. With that thought in mind, Julianid his head on the ground confidently. In his sleepy stupor, he suddenly had the same feeling as when he stayed vigil at her door when they fought three years ago, before Diana left him. Back then, his heart ached for Diana who was suffering from morning sickness, and he even wanted her to abort the twins. That was when Diana red up at him. Now that he thought about it, she was right to get angry with him. He deserved to be scolded by her. Otherwise, how could he still have two lovely darlings to hold and to love? After the DNA test results came out, he would show them the irrevocable proof and tell them that he was their father. He wanted to bring his wife and children back to the vi. They would lead life as a happy and beautiful family from then on. As for Simon¡­ His eyes narrowed dangerously. He would start making his move once Diana¡¯s condition stabilized. Even if Diana refused to tell him anything, he would start with Simon and get to the bottom of what happened three years ago. If he were to find out that she was really threatened by someone back then, he would surely make the culprit pay the price! That night, Julian slept very soundly. But he wasn¡¯t the only one. Diana slept very soundly too. The quality of her sleep had never been so good. Usually, she would wake up many times throughout the night. But tonight, she fell into a very deep sleep. By the time she woke up, it was already noon time. Oh no, the twins¡¯ breakfast! She nced at the clock and leapt out of bed. She walked to the living room and, before she made it to the dining room, saw the table full of food which almost made her drool. Those sandwiches¡­ Looked so tantalizing. They didn¡¯t just look good, but the aroma in the air told her that they tasted as good as they looked. She took a huge whiff, and closed her eyes in enjoyment. Just then, Julian caught sight of her. While donning an apron, he pped his hands lightly and said to Sean and Betty, ¡°Quick, go and wash your hands. Yourzy bones mommy is finally up. Let¡¯s have breakfast. Diana was still immersed in the aroma of the sandwiches when she heard Julian¡¯s words. What an embarrassment she was! Should she open her eyes? Chapter 806 Chapter 806 The look on her face was the same as the look of enjoyment on Betty¡¯s face when she ate the dumplings. Betty certainly loved the dumplings. Julian pulled Diana, who was still standing there awkwardly, to a chair and sat herdown. She was in such a daze that she didn¡¯t resist him drawing near her. By the time she snapped back to attention, everyone was already eagerly preparing for the meal to begin. If she were to bring up how he touched her shoulders, it might seem overly pretentious. As such, she pretended nothing happened and stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Julian said as he brought a wash basin over. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t be moving your arm at all. Just wash them here.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she had broken her legs. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the washroom.¡± With that, she stood up and headed to the washroom. She left Julian standing all alone with the basin in his hand, looking disappointed. Don¡¯t turn back. Don¡¯t turn back. Diana chanted to herself, as if trying to hypnotize herself. This man¡¯s face was simply too mesmerizing. Coupled with his thoughtful actions, he always gave her the wrong idea that he might like her. But¡­ She looked up at her reflection in the mirror. That would be impossible. Her entire body was swollen. Even her brain seemed to be swollen, as her recent behavior has all been a mess out of concern for her twins. How could a woman like her, in her current state, attract Julian Fulcher? Rather than liking her, Diana would rather believe that he liked her children and that he wanted to snatch them away from her. The thought made every single cell in Diana¡¯s body awake and alert. She cupped her right hand with water and sshed it on her face. ¡°Come on, pull yourself together!¡± she told herself. She couldn¡¯t afford to be bewitched by Julian. For all she knew, the moment she epted his gestures of goodwill, he would ask to take her children away from her again. ¡°Simon isn¡¯t the father of the twins,¡± she said to Julian aftering out of the washroom. She hoped he would understand that he didn¡¯t have any blood rtions whatsoever with the twins. She was hinting for him to stop eyeing them. The disappointment on his face disappeared without a trace, and his hands started trembling. ¡°I know.¡± Julian was beyond excited right now. If it weren¡¯t for Diana¡¯s injuries and his fear of hurting her, he might consider carrying her in his arms and turning her around and around in the room! He could sense she was gradually opening up to him. For all he knew, he might soon find out the truth behind why she left him three years ago. His trust for her wouldn¡¯t have been in vain. All the more this proved that Kiki and Simon¡¯s ims were nothing but nonsense! Simon was the twins¡¯ father? Well, Diana had admitted it herself. Simon had nothing to do with the twins! Therefore, Diana did not betray him. He wasn¡¯t exactly surprised. Even so, these things had been on Julian¡¯s heart for a while. He had never truly believed that Diana would betray him. He was just scared. Scared that she might betray him. But now that Diana had admitted it, the DNA test report didn¡¯t seem so important anymore. Julian no longer cared for it, and decided to focus on staying by Diana¡¯s side. ¡°These sandwiches aren¡¯t bad,¡± she said, hurriedly-the look in his eyes was too scary. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She kept having the feeling that this man was going to swallow her whole. She had to keep reminding herself that she was overthinking things. She could only awkwardly try to find something to talk about. Julian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good breakfast option. It¡¯s not oily and nutritious.¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807 She liked the sandwiches he made. Julian had been perfecting his sandwich-making skills over the past three years, even when she wasn¡¯t by his side. That was the reason he could achieve such great taste in his sandwiches. He dared to boast that even a Michelin starred chef wouldn¡¯t be able to make sandwiches as delicious as his. Diana nodded in agreement, ¡°I always have to rack my brains thinking about what breakfast to make for the twins, and my dishes always fall t. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. I probably put too much oil in my food.¡± For some reason, cooking was just not something she was adept at. ¡®That¡¯s alright.¡± Julian seized the chance and offered, ¡°You can leave the cooking to me in the future.¡± The sandwich she was enjoying suddenly went tasteless in her mouth. Diana even lost all desire to continue chewing as she asked, ¡°Are you still trying to take my twins away from me?¡± Heaven knows! Julian didn¡¯t mean that at all. ¡°Eat your breakfast first,¡± he consoled her. He was afraid of saying the wrong thing again that might make Diana sensitive and do something foolish-that would be terrible! He pushed the te of sandwiches toward Diana. ¡°I¡¯ll feed Betty first.¡± Betty didn¡¯t like having breakfast. Each time during breakfast, someone had to chase after her and feed her before she was willing to eat anything. Sean was easier to handle. He was always so obedient and orderly in doing what he should do. It was the same during mealtimes. To him, eating properly was what he should do. However, Betty was being exceptionally difficult today. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± she pouted. ¡°What do you like then?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Dumplings?¡± Betty shook her head. Ever since she said she liked eating dumplings, she had it all day at the Fulcher¡¯s. Now, she was getting sick of it. Betty rolled her eyes. ¡°I want to ride a horsie! I¡¯ll ride a horsie, then like it.¡± Julian didn¡¯t really understand what she meant. ¡°You¡¯ll ride a horse then like what?¡± Betty pointed at the sandwich in his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll like to eat this.¡± Turns out it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like eating the sandwiches, but that she wanted to negotiate. Julian said without hesitation, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get someone to send a horse over right now.¡± He had a Ferghana horse on his farm. It wasn¡¯t too big, and was a perfect size for Betty. He could even buy a horse farm nearby and carry Betty in his arms while riding the horse. Betty was stunned. She looked at him in a daze. ¡®Why aren¡¯t you squatting down?¡± Julian was still holding onto his sandwich and had yet to pick up his phone. ¡°Squat down?¡± ¡®Yeah,¡± Betty nodded. ¡°Riding horsie.¡± She lifted her arms high in a silent request to hug Julian by his neck as she said bossily, ¡®You, squat down to the floor!¡± ¡°Betty!¡± Diana stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to y a fool but how can you be so rude to Mr. Fulcher?¡± He had no reason to keep tolerating them. If he were to get angry and offended, the three of them might end up suffering a terrible fate. ¡°So what if she¡¯s rude to me?¡± Julian hated hearing Diana address him as¡± Mr. Fulcher.¡± They were his children. Why couldn¡¯t they be rude to him? Why couldn¡¯t he indulge them? ¡°Come on up.¡± He immediately crouched down low, and let Betty climb onto his back while holding onto his neck. Betty was beyond excited. She snuck a nce at Diana, and swiftly hooked her arm around Julian¡¯s neck. Her chubby legs started kicking Julian¡¯s torso. ¡°Giddy up! Giddy up!¡± She had been envious of her neighbor Fanny back at Stirling City, as she could ride on her daddy like a horse. Diana had never allowed her to request Simon to be her horsie. Now that she finally raised her request and someone was d to fulfill it, Betty was ted. The room was filled with her exuberantughter. She even forgot about the look of disapproval on Diana¡¯s face. The feeling of having someone be her horsie was awesome! It was as if she really had a daddy! Betty started crying as she rode on Julian. ¡°Boo hoo¡­Daddy¡­¡± She hugged Julian¡¯s neck and sobbed in between herughter, ¡°Boo hoo¡­ I want you¡­hup¡­to be my daddy¡­ Boo hoo¡­¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Diana listened, mouth agape at Betty¡¯s outburst. She chided her daughter loudly, ¡°Betty!¡± What was wrong with her child? She was still very resistant toward Julian yesterday, hiding behind Diana and refusing to see him. How did she suddenly be so clingy to him? Diana couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around Betty¡¯s behavior. She tried to haul Betty off Julian¡¯s back. Before she could do so, he stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He didn¡¯t look like a high and mighty CEO at all. His suit and pants were in contact with the floor, and Diana could tell that it was a haute couture piece that didn¡¯te cheap. But now, for the sake of Betty, Julian treated his clothes like filthy rags, rubbing them carelessly on the floor. And¡­ His knees were on the floor, too. As the wealthiest man in Richburgh, it was reasonable that he didn¡¯t care about ruining his clothes. But he couldn¡¯t possibly be so nonchnt about his knees and image, could he? Diana was getting increasingly curious about what Julian was thinking. He was treating Betty so well that she was beginning to feel guilty toward Julian. ¡®There¡¯s no need for you to treat her so nicely.¡± Out of the blue, Julian brought up a particr subject. ¡°What happened with Doreen was an ident. But back then, I didn¡¯t make her stay and apologize to both of you. It was my fault. If it can make Betty happy, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± As it turned out, he was trying to make it up to Betty. Diana heaved a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, she felt that Julian might not be so purposive after all. Since he was being reasonable, Diana couldn¡¯t possibly turn a blind eye to his kind intentions. ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge. Mr. Fulcher, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Julian stood silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t not take it to heart. I¡¯ll make Doreen and Kiki pay for the wound they caused on Betty¡¯s face.¡± Diana choked on Julian¡¯s words. She coughed back her saliva and said, ¡°But Doreen is your daughter.¡± While Kiki was his woman. Wasn¡¯t it too much of him to say that in front of her? Julian suddenly felt ovee with fatigue. ¡°Who told you Doreen is my daughter?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He had never been so servile toward someone in his entire life. Betty was the only one. He treated Betty so well because she looked just like Diana, unlike his previous assumption that his daughter would look like him. Actually¡­ Even if Betty didn¡¯t look like Diana, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say no to her if she were to fuss or even cry at him. Perhaps the saying was true that daughters are their fathers¡¯ lover in a past life. Julian never expected such a saying to one day be applicable to him. ¡°Betty.¡± Diana looked at her. ¡°Betty, didn¡¯t you say that Doreen called Mr. Fulcher Daddy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Betty nodded, still huping from her excited sobs. ¡°I¡­¡± She pointed to her ears as she went on, ¡°heard it myself.¡± Julian finally understood what had happened. A strange look shed past his eyes as he asked, ¡°Are you treating me like this because Doreen called me Daddy? Are you jealous?¡± *** At a children¡¯s clothes store in SK mall, Nina was searching around for suitable clothes. However, her efforts had been in vain even after searching through multiple shops. ¡®What kind of clothes are good for infants that are slightly more than two years old?¡± she asked the shop assistant after entering yet another shop. ¡°Is it a boyor a girl?¡± ¡°One boy and one girl.¡± The shop assistant immediately rmended a few outfits. ¡®These options are suitable.¡± In addition to that, she even rmended some matching hats and shoes. In a while, a pile of children¡¯s clothes and essories appeared right before Nina. This time, Nina smiled satisfactorily. She finally understood the reason why she was unable to find something suitable. It wasn¡¯t because of the style, price, or even brand, but because all the shop assistants she had met before rmended too few options. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 This time, the shop assistant managed to rmend an entire pile of clothes, and that finally satisfied Nina. She pulled out her card and gestured at the clothes and essories. ¡°I want them all.¡± Although she was furious with Diana for leaving without saying goodbye, for not reaching out to her and for not telling her when she came back, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be mad at the twins. Especially when Vans went to the Fulchers and told her how much Julian adored the twins. She really wanted to see them. But Vans didn¡¯t get to see the twins, not to mention take a photo with them. As such, she decided to visit them in person. At most, she would just ignore Diana and just focus her attention on the twins. When they were still in Diana¡¯s womb, Nina was bent on being their godmother. Thus, she was determined to behave like how a godmother should behave. With so many clothes and gifts in hand, they were probably sufficient as a wee gift. The thought of seeing the two darlings in a while made her heart leap with joy. After the shop assistant packed up the pile of clothes and essories and brought them to her car, she keyed in the address in her GPS with the thought of heading to see the twins immediately. She was, however, interrupted by a phone call. ¡°Ed itor-in- Chief.¡± The person on the other end of the call said, ¡°Fanny Smith gave us an exclusive interview, but she specified for you to be there. Do you¡­¡± Fanny Smith. The A-list super star who used to be so highly sought-after. A pity¡­ During these three years, she deliberately kept a low profile and rejected many advertising opportunities. One couldn¡¯t even see her in advertisements, not to mention films and shows. She might no longer be in the scene, but her legend continued to spread in the scene. If Nina could secure this exclusive interview, it would surely bring in many views and clicks, and might even break a record. Nina hesitated for a moment before agreeing to it. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She turned the steering wheel and said, ¡°Give me the address.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Fanny to be staying at the Channings instead of her own condo or vi. Fanny was waiting at the entrance when Nina arrived. She was wearing a long-sleeved shirt, her long hair in billowing waves. Her features were still exquisite and ever so outstanding, mesmerizing whoever¡¯s attention it caught. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Back then, Nina misunderstood her rtionship with Oliver. She even managed to get a huge sum of money from her and Oliver. Although that was the unspoken rule with the paparazzi, as long as celebrities were willing to spend the money and do the necessary PR before they got exposed, they would be able to buy the expose information from the paparazzi. Yet, the expose wasn¡¯t even true to begin with. Even so, Fanny still made Oliver pay her the money and buy the photos Nina took of them when they were having a meal and walking side by side with each other. Subsequently, she even buried the hatchet and became the first investor of Diana¡¯s studio. Fanny treating Nina like that embarrassed Nina somewhat. She immediately ground her car to a stop and walked toward Fanny. Before Nina could speak, she heard Fanny say, ¡°I heard that Diana¡¯s back?¡± Nina¡¯s guard immediately went up. She felt as if someone had doused a basin of warm water on her in the middle of a winter day, and all that was left when the warmth faded away was a bone-chilling cold. Her eyes were filled with defensiveness, but her tone remained friendly and casual. ¡°The great Ms. Fanny Smith. Why did you just mention Diana the second we meet?¡± She asked cautiously, ¡°Did you lose a lot of money when Diana suddenly left without warning three years ago?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± No one held the reins of Diana¡¯s studio after she left. But she didn¡¯t exactly lose money. In the year of the studio¡¯s establishment, Diana distributed exceptionally high returns to Fanny. As long as Diana was still alive, Fanny believed that the studio would one day soar to great heights as it did. The key was, ¡°Isn¡¯t she back? With two children in tow?¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Well, as long as Fanny wasn¡¯t going to ask Diana to pay her back even before they met, Nina was alright with it. Diana had two mouths to feed right now, and probably couldn¡¯t afford such an expense. Nina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s back. She came back with Simon.¡± Fanny¡¯s face changed ever so slightly. ¡°Simon Channing?¡± Simon disappeared for three years. Did he disappear together with Diana¡­? However, she didn¡¯t express anything further and said,¡± Please,e in.¡± She wanted to have an exclusive interview, and she was willing to give Nina that opportunity. *** Betty¡¯s words had led Julian to misunderstand. Diana hurriedly exined herself, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous! Betty was too happy just now, and said that out of jest. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Don¡¯t mind her? How could he not mind? He put in so much effort, to the point of crawling on all fours on the floor. It was clearly just so Betty would call him Daddy. Her address of him as Daddy was akin to a potion that made Julian so happy, he almost lost his sense of orientation. But now, Diana was pouring cold water on him and insisting that Betty had said it out of jest. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. Julian didn¡¯t try reasoning with Diana and immediately crouched down to Betty¡¯s height. ¡°Betty, am I your daddy or not?¡± Betty hesitated. Mommy would never agree to having Mr. Fulcher as her daddy. Betty nced at Diana and slowly lowered her head, intertwining her fingers together as she said softly, ¡°You¡¯re Doreen¡¯s daddy¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined that already?¡± Julian said patiently. ¡± She¡¯s not my daughter. You are.¡± This time, Betty¡¯s face bloomed like a flower. Of course, she was undeniably happy about that. Every child in this world fancies their father. Especially a child like Betty, who never had one before. Julian was tall, handsome, and rich. He was even capable of bringing her to the doll section at the supermarket. He let her choose whatever she wanted from so many dolls. He even knew how to make breakfast and cook lots of food that she liked. He had a huge house and a beautiful children¡¯s room¡­ Everything about Julian fulfilled Betty¡¯s dream of having a father. Especially when he repeated that he wasn¡¯t Doreen¡¯s daddy twice. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In that case, he could be her daddy now! She would be able to sit on his back and hug his neck while riding a horsie, just like what she did today. He would even be able to lift her up high! Standing on his shoulders, she felt like she could touch the stars in the sky. Everything excited Betty beyond belief. And yet, Mommy wouldn¡¯t agree to it. She wanted to get married to Mr. Channing. Sean wouldn¡¯t agree to it, too. Sean said it was her mission to make Mr. Channing their daddy. Even though she hadpletely forgotten about this mission, given Sean¡¯s ¡®authority¡¯ over her, it was still at the back of her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense to my daughter.¡± If Diana had a broom at hand, she would have used it to chase Julian away without a second thought! ¡°Was it not enough that you previously tried to snatch my children away? Are you changing tack now and trying to lure my daughter away?¡± No wonder he was treating them so well. The great Mr. Fulcher was even willing to crawl around on the floor. As it turned out, she wanted to snatch other people¡¯s children! Diana was so furious, she lost all her appetite. She pulled her twins behind her and warned Julian, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, they¡¯re not Simon¡¯s children. Please don¡¯t have designs on them. You can forget about bringing them into the Fulchers!¡± Even if they were Simon¡¯s own flesh and blood, Julian had no right to take them away! After all, even Simon hadn¡¯t acknowledged the Fulchers¡¯ ancestors as his own. Simon didn¡¯t even change his family name. These were all details Diana had searched regarding Simon after discovering about the rtionship between the two of them. To Julian, Diana was practically being unreasonable. His eyes turned dark with displeasure as a storm brewed in them. ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811 For a moment, Diana stared deep into Julian¡¯s eyes. A secondter, she rallied and continued to confront him. At this point, Julian was exhausted. He just wanted to throw the evidence in her face and be done with it. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send the DNA test report.¡± Julian nced at Diana and then averted his gaze. ¡°After you¡¯ve seen the results, we can discuss all this nonsense.¡± ¡°DNA test?¡± Diana¡¯s mouth dropped open. Finally, she understood why Julian took the two little ones away a few days ago. He actually¡­ Had them undergo a paternity test in secret! He took it upon himself to do such an illegal thing, without her consent as their mother! But¡­ In Richburgh, he was thew. He was the authority. She didn¡¯t know why, but the thought suddenly popped into her mind. Diana was instantly defeated, and her voice gradually faded away. Powerlessness washed over her upon the realization that she couldn¡¯t protect her own children. Perhapsing to Richburgh was a mistake. She should have listened to Simon¡¯s words and carefully considered them. She shouldn¡¯t have assumed that her children would prosper and be happier in Richburgh simply because of its excellent living conditions. For the first time, she had doubts about her own choices. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said, ¡°I believe I¡¯m Sean and Betty¡¯s father.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His certainty made Diana doubtful. The esteemed tycoon couldn¡¯t possibly be a fool who would make unreasonable ims such as her children were his. Could it be¡­? Was he truly connected with her? Yet everything Diana should¡¯ve known about him would have been lost together with her memories. If she and Julian really were connected, why didn¡¯t Simon tell her that she knew Julian? Seeing her silence, Julian¡¯s expression alternated between red and white. ¡°Diana, just give me five more minutes. In five minutes, Noel will arrive with the test results.¡± By then, there would be solid evidence. Let¡¯s see what excuse she would cook up to deny his blood connection with the children! Diana remained silent. Just five more minutes-fine, she was willing to wait. If Julian¡­ If he truly were the children¡¯s father, it would fulfill her desire to find their biological father. But if he wasn¡¯t¡­ Then it would prove that Simon didn¡¯t deceive her and had no intention of hiding anything from her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed with her for so long without mentioning Julian. Time slowly passed. The five minutes felt exceptionally long. Diana held the two children in her arms without saying a word. Betty would asionally nce around; ever since Julian said that he wasn¡¯t Doreen¡¯s father, she would smile at him. Julian sat on a chair as he watched them, brimming with confidence. Only Sean kept his head down, his determination hidden from everyone¡¯s sight. He had no intention of telling anyone about him switching the DNA samples. After all, Mommy said she had only met Julian after returning to Richburgh. That meant he couldn¡¯t be their dad. Whether the sample contained his or Betty¡¯s hair, it wouldn¡¯t affect the test results. And now, they waited together with Julian. Then, they would see him give up. Sean was confident that Julian would nevere to bother Mommy again or cause her harm. He and his sister could stay by Mommy¡¯s side forever, and no one would take them away! Chapter 812 Chapter 812 In the end, it wasn¡¯t Noel who arrived. Vans did. His expression was somewhat grave as he stood at the doorway. Without even stepping into the room to see the children, he said to Julian, ¡°Come out with me for a bit.¡± There was a hint of indescribable disgust as his gaze swept over Diana. She felt her heart skip a beat under his piercing stare. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This man wasn¡¯t Noel. She was about to ask Julian who he was, but Julian had already stood up and was walking swiftly towards the exit. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± It seemed this stranger was delivering the DNA test results. Perhaps she had misunderstood his previous expression. After all, why would someone whose duty was to deliver test results harbor such animosity toward her? Diana breathed a sigh of relief, and even her grip on Betty¡¯s hand loosened. Sensing the opportunity, Betty wriggled free from Diana¡¯s embrace and ran to the doorway, waiting eagerly. With hopeful eyes, she asked Diana, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a D¡­?¡± She forgot the rest of the words, and went on clumsily,¡± What¡¯s that test? What does it mean?¡± Sean didn¡¯t even look up as he exined to Betty, ¡°It¡¯s something that tells us who our dad is.¡± Then, he quickly slipped into his own bedroom and didn¡¯te out again. There was no suspense in the oue, so he didn¡¯t bother waiting outside. He preferred to spend the time reading books instead. Once Betty saw her brother enter the room, she fell silent. However, her hands sped together nervously, betraying her excitement. Soon, Julian returned. Betty rushed towards him, her hands held high as she squealed, ¡°Hug!¡± Julian nced down at her, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t embrace her affectionately like before. Instead, his face was chillingly cold. Back in Stirling City, Diana often saw agonizing long nights that brought an overwhelming coldness, especially in winter. It was usually apanied by heavy snowfall. It was the kind of coldness that prated deep into one¡¯s bones, and it caused people to shiver violently. Forget about how Betty, a child, was standing before Julian. Even Diana, an adult standing two meters away from him, could feel the devastating chill radiating off him. She was instantly furious. She stepped forward and lifted Betty into her arms, holding the girl tightly. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why are you angry at a child for no reason?¡± Diana red harshly at Julian, looking like she wanted to rip him to pieces. Yes, that was the look in her eyes. That was the hatred! That was the unfamiliarity! And yet, Julian always managed to find her supposed love for him in it. As it turned out, she didn¡¯t love him at all! Otherwise, how could she have the heart to leave him three years ago? She didn¡¯t seem to understand she was in the wrong, just like when his father betrayed his mother. It was why she felt justified in her actions. She even went as far as faking her death¡­ Thinking about the heartache he had suffered for Diana and the tears he had shed for her sake, Julian felt like aplete fool. His lips trembled as he pped the DNA test results on the table. ¡°There you go, Diana. You got your wish. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!¡± ¡¯ After saying that, he turned around and didn¡¯t look back. He walked out, blending into the darkness with Vans. The atmosphere in the room became tense. Betty didn¡¯t understand a thing. To her, it seemed that two adults were arguing. She was terrified. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Betty wanted to seekfort from Sean, but he had already gone into his room. Only she and Diana were left in the living room. She could only hold onto her mother¡¯s clothes and ask cautiously,¡± Mommy, Uncle Julian¡­ Can¡¯t I ride a horsie anymore?¡± Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s sweet voice, Diana snapped back to reality. Just a moment ago, Julian left and said there was nothing between them anymore. Arge part of her felt indescribably devastated, though she didn¡¯t understand why. It left her feeling hollow and numb. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± she replied, her voice slightly shaky. She picked up the DNA test results and carefully read through them. It stated that there was no biological rtionship between the tested individuals, confirming that Betty and Sean had no blood ties with Julian. This was what Diana had expected, and it was an anticipated fact. Julian was the one who went mad and refused to admit it, insisting that he was their father. This was a logical and expected result, but why did it make her feel uneasy? After hearing Diana¡¯s response, Betty lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°Oh.¡± She had finally gotten the chance to ride on someone¡¯s shoulders like other kids, but it was gone so quickly. She felt sad and disappointed. After a slight pause, she asked, ¡°Can I ride on Uncle Simon¡¯s horsie, then?¡± If Simon agreed, she could consider her brother¡¯s words and work hard to persuade him to be their father. Speaking of Simon, he hadn¡¯t appeared before Diana for a few days. Diana knew he was giving her time to think. He would only appear once he received her answer. Simon was always respectful in this way, which was why Diana couldn¡¯t make extravagant requests to him-such as asking if Betty could ride on his shoulders. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Diana said, repeating the same words. Seeing her daughter¡¯s disappointed little face, her heart ached. ¡°If you really want to y horsie, I can do it once my arm gets better, okay?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be the same. If Betty rode on Mommy¡¯s back, Mommy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Their neighbor Faye said that riding the big horsie could only be done on Daddy¡¯s shoulders, because he was strong as a mountain and wouldn¡¯t be crushed under her weight. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Betty shook her head. Even a small child like her knew how to hide her disappointment from her mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a daddy to begin with, so if I can¡¯t ride, then I can¡¯t ride.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. Betty forced a smile for Diana¡¯s sake. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. I won¡¯t ride anymore.¡± Diana was taken aback. ¡°Do I look sad?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Betty raised her hand and wiped away Diana¡¯s tears. Her wide, innocent eyes looked at Diana with utmost sincerity.¡± You were crying. Mommy, do all grown-ups act like this? They don¡¯t even cry when they¡¯re sad.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to cry. Had she really developed feelings for Julian in the short time they interacted, to the point his heartless words would make her cry? It couldn¡¯t betrue. She knew herself well. She couldn¡¯t have fallen for Julian to such an extent. Besides, there was still Simon between them. No matter how handsome Julian was or how shallow she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly shed tears because of Simon¡¯s brother. Diana crouched down, treating Betty as an equal rather than an ignorant child. ¡°I just feel very disappointed. I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. Mommy hasn¡¯t been able to find your real father yet. r? She had been trying to find their biological father, but hadn¡¯t made any progress. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 It seemed Diana couldn¡¯t marry Simon anymore. Julian, who had been eager to be the father of the two children, had also left. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Diana looked down at the DNA test report. She should feel calm, but her emotions were turbulent. Her mind was a mess. Whenever she closed her eyes, she could only see Julian pacing in the room. The unfinished sandwiches on the table emitted a faint aroma. Diana opened her eyes and sighed. She tidied up the items and put them away in the kitchen. She thought about the unfinished food she hadn¡¯t eaten, and the two children who needed care. Soon, the inexplicable gloom in her heart dissipated. Love or fondness, it didn¡¯t matter. Perhaps it was even simply an illusion. These were things that only the rich and idle could ponder, and they were things far removed from her reality. For now, she needed to focus on her current life. The biggest challenge right now was not the DNA test report, nor Julian¡¯s cold and decisive attitude upon seeing the report. It wasn¡¯t even about finding the biological father of her two children. The most important thing was to recover her health quickly and take good care of the children. Afterforting Betty for a while and sending her to y with Sean, Diana immediately pulled herself together. She started making phone calls throughout the city to find a suitable nanny to take care of the children. The sky was clear, and the air was fresh¡ªthey were aplete contrast to Julian¡¯s stormy mood. He sat in the car, smoking cigarette after cigarette. Vans couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Julian,¡± he called out worriedly. He had already warned Julian beforehand that those two children might not be his. It was Julian who had convinced himself that Diana would never betray him. He had hoped to use this DNA test report to confront Diana, as evidence to force her to reveal the truth as to why she left him three years ago. But what did reality give him? The truth was simple-Diana had betrayed him! Not only did she leave him, but she also got pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. The hot ashes from the cigarette fell on his fingers, but his expression remained unchanged. There was a faint glimmer of hope in his eyes as he asked Vans, ¡°Was I too impulsive?¡± He shouldn¡¯t have left immediately after seeing the test results, and he definitely shouldn¡¯t have said those things to her. Diana must be so heartbroken. And Betty¡­ She had been standing at the door waiting for him with an eager gaze, as if she wanted him to carry her. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t his daughter. Vans could sense the disappointment in Julian¡¯s words, and sighed deeply. ¡°Julian, is there no hope for you?¡± There were so many women in the world. Couldn¡¯t Julian just move on from Diana? She had betrayed him! Before seeing the test results, Vans had also fantasized about how maybe he had misunderstood Diana. Yet after seeing the results, he gave up all hope. Diana didn¡¯t deserve to be his friend. It was why he personally brought the test report to see Julian. After regaining his senses, Julian began to drift off again. He looked up with icy eyes, and then uttered what Vans felt to be the most ridiculous statement: ¡°The children are not Simon¡¯s.¡± Vans nodded. ¡°So what? What are you trying to say?¡± Seeing Vans¡¯s reaction, Julian furrowed his brow and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m saying the children aren¡¯t Simon¡¯s.¡± Julian was just smoking, not drinking. Despite that, Vans could clearly see a hint of intoxication on Julian¡¯s face. The man refused to ept that the two children weren¡¯t his, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to ept that Diana left him three years ago-not out of necessity, but because she had betrayed him. Vans sighed again. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Vans couldn¡¯t understand. In the business world, Julian was as decisive as he could be. Yet when it came to Diana, he was reduced to this state. Vans also lit a cigarette, preparing himself for a long chat with Julian in the car. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Vans knew Julian needed someone to talk to now. Julian¡¯s gaze fell on the former, and one word fell through his lips.¡± Diana.¡± Vans almost cursed out loud. ¡°Julian!¡± he yelled, clearly frustrated, ¡°When did she tell you this?¡± Julian thought for a moment. ¡°This morning¡­¡± Vans rolled his eyes. ¡°She did it on purpose. Can¡¯t you tell? You¡¯re the most sought-after man in all of Richburgh. Even after your divorce, there¡¯s a ton of women from prestigious families who want to marry you. Why do you think you¡¯re not attractive to Diana anymore? Don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s saying stuff like this to confuse you?¡± ¡°Confuse me?¡± Julian was already in a mess. Why would Diana need to confuse him further? Even without doing anything, she could already make him go around in circles all day long. Vans probably realized this point as well, and awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Okay, fine. Confuse might not be the right word. Anyway, I think her words might be a lie. She intends to make you the father to her children, but she didn¡¯t expect that you had already done a paternity test.¡± Julian knew that Vans was standing up for him as a friend, and thetter¡¯s words were easily biased. However, his ears automatically filtered out the negative things Vans said about Diana. ¡°Then tell me, why does Sean look so much like me when I was a child?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge based on appearances,¡± Vans said. ¡°I knew about Diana¡¯s pregnancy even before you did. Before it was confirmed, there were many days when you were separated. Moreover¡­ On New Year¡¯s Eve, you¡¯ve personally verified that she went to the Channings and didn¡¯te back all night. She was with Simon.¡± Vans¡¯s words were already very clear. He was just short of pointing his finger at Diana and saying, ¡°That woman has already betrayed you, Julian. Wake up!¡± Fortunately, Julian was finally starting to sober up. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Based on the children¡¯s age and when they were born, they were conceived around New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Vans nced at Julian¡¯s expression and instinctively touched his nose, bringing up something that Julian didn¡¯t want to mention. ¡°He¡¯s your half-brother from the same father, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian didn¡¯t hide it from Vans. There was a time when he got drunk after Diana left, and he told Vans about it. ¡°In that case, even if Sean is truly Simon¡¯s child, it¡¯s not surprising that Sean looks like you,¡± Vans said, completely hitting the direction that Julian had been avoiding and deliberately not thinking about. That was true. If you look at it from the perspective of his blood rtion with Simon, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for Sean to resemble him when he was a child. Simon might have looked like that when was a child. A child undergoes significant changes from childhood to adulthood. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It wasn¡¯t as if Julian hadn¡¯t thought about it. He just didn¡¯t want to. Yet, Vans had ruthlessly shattered this final illusion he clung to. ¡°What about the paternity test¡­?¡± The hesitation in Julian¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no chance for it to be wrong?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Vans guaranteed, patting his chest. ¡°From the moment I took the samples for the test to the issuance of the results, I was the only one who knew about it. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to tamper with it.¡± Julian fell into a brief silence. When he thought about it, it made sense. He seemed to have been the only one who cared about the DNA test results. Diana hadn¡¯t seemed to care much. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to tamper with it. Yet, Julian could never say anything ruthless to Diana. In the end, he could only say to Vans, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t see her again.¡± Every time he saw her, she would get hurt. Every time he saw her, he would also get hurt. What was the point? The best oue was to be as clean as they were three years ago, and ignore each otherpletely. ¡°I won¡¯t think about the children anymore,¡± he said, his voice calm and cold. There was deep exhaustion on his face, and the cigarette in his hands continued to burn the whole time.¡± As for who their biological father is, I¡¯m not going to care about him anymore.¡± His promise showed that he hade to terms with things. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 ¡°There is beauty everywhere in the world,¡± Vans said. He felt uneasy seeing his good friend¡¯s feelings ignored and toyed with repeatedly. Especially when Diana was doing it. Vans had once considered her a friend. In fact¡­ After hearing of Diana¡¯s return to Richburgh, he had been happy for Julian. Like Julians, Vans hoped Diana had a reason for leaving with Simon back then. It was why he found the paternity test to be very important, and personally took charge of the whole process. Unfortunately, she turned out to be so disappointing. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vans sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right not to be obsessed with Diana.¡± He took out his phone and showed Julian a few pictures.¡± These are all the daughters of prominent families in Richburgh. Take a look and see if any catch your eye. If there¡¯s someone you¡¯re interested in, I can make arrangements for you anytime.¡± This time, Julian didn¡¯t refuse. He didn¡¯t rebuke Vans for being meddlesome, as he often did before. Instead, he took the phone and carefully looked through each photo. Just as Julian had mentioned, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a temporary nanny in Richburgh at this time. Diana had practically called every household staffingpany, but couldn¡¯t find a suitable nanny. The good ones had already been booked, and if she wanted to make an appointment, she would have to wait until next year for a chance to interview them. The average ones were also booked for several months in advance. Diana interviewed a few neers online, but none of them passed. She had two children, so she needed someone who would be extra careful. While she was at a loss for what to do, someone knocked on the door again. Was it Julian? Had hee back? That name popped up in her mind before she could control herself. Why did she keep thinking about that man? Was she really so shallow? Had she developed unwarranted feelings for Simon¡¯s brother after only meeting him a few times? If Simon found out¡­it would be so embarrassing! Diana wished she could order her brain to forget about Julian¡¯s facepletely. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked aloud. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was a girl¡¯s voice. So, it wasn¡¯t Julian. For no reason, she felt relieved. At the same time, she felt disappointed. After seeing the paternity test results, he seemed genuinely angry. Yet, she couldn¡¯t understand why. Diana had already told him that her children were not his. He was the one who kept insisting. Now that he had the results, he couldn¡¯t ept them. Diana took a deep breath and opened the door. Outside the door, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. The first thing that caught her eye was arge pile of children¡¯s clothes, shoes, and various hats and hair essories, all carefully matched. Whether it was home wear, outerwear, or sleepwear-everything was there. It practically blocked the hallway. After a while, Diana finally saw a woman struggling to push through the clothes. It was Nina. The moment Nina saw Diana, tears immediately welled up in her eyes. It had been three years. ¡°Diana, you stinking woman!¡± She pushed Diana away. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Nina hade to see the children, not to see Diana. Diana almost stumbled from the forceful push. Confused, she was about to ask who this strange visitor was, but the visitor said gruffly, ¡°Hurry up and take these inside!¡± She looked around casually and headed for the bedroom, asking, ¡°Where are my godson and goddaughter?¡± Diana became furious. ¡°Hey!¡± She quickly grabbed Nina¡¯s hand to stop thetter from opening the bedroom door. ¡°Who are you? How can you just barge into someone¡¯s house? Don¡¯t you have any manners?!¡± Hearing this, Nina burst intoughter. Even as sheughed, she couldn¡¯t conceal her anger. ¡°Diana!¡± There was no affection in her tone, unlike how she used to call Diana¡¯s name. She poked her finger on Diana¡¯s forehead and continued, ¡°You pretended to be dead, and now that you¡¯ve finally returned to Richburgh, you pretend that your brain¡¯s fried?¡± Diana had a vague sense that something wasn¡¯t right. She felt her limbs go numb, and she trembled slightly. She tried to control herself but couldn¡¯t. ¡°What do you mean, pretending to be dead? Pretending that my brain¡¯s fried¡­?¡± Diana muttered, her voice fading. She frowned and looked at Nina. ¡°What¡­are you talking about?¡± Seeing Diana¡¯s bewildered expression, Nina¡¯s smile disappeared. She withdrew her hand from Diana¡¯s forehead and asked seriously, ¡°Diana, you¡­really don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Diana shook her head, confused. Nina reacted quickly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re just embarrassed to acknowledge me because you suddenly left us three years ago, right?¡± She decided not to be angry with Diana anymore. She took out two envelopes that obviously had money in them and said, ¡°Stop messing around. Hurry and let me see the kids.¡± Saying that, she tried to push the door to find the children. Diana was frustrated. Why are so many people targeting her two babies recently? Diana couldn¡¯t possibly allow a stranger to enter the room to see the children before knowing who it was, especially based on empty words alone. Feeling awkward and embarrassed, Diana stopped Nina and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have amnesia, so I¡­I really don¡¯t remember who you are.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes widened at the admission. She looked at Diana, puzzled. ¡°Amnesia? What kind of joke are you ying now?¡± What a ridiculous excuse! Like Julian, Nina involuntarily tried to make excuses for Diana. ¡°If you apologize, I won¡¯t be mad at you. You¡¯re saying this because you have your reasons, right?¡± This woman¡­ Why was she saying the same things Julian had said to her?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He also asked if Diana had her reasons, but she didn¡¯t have any. Diana looked at Nina and poured her a ss of water. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. If you don¡¯t mind, maybe you can tell me what you know about my past.¡± Seeing Diana¡¯s serious expression, which didn¡¯t seem fake, Nina¡¯s resentment towards her vanished instantly. Surprise overrode every other emotion in Nina¡¯s mind, and her jaw dropped as she stared at Diana. ¡°You¡¯re serious? You¡¯re not lying to me? You really have amnesia?!¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember anything from three years ago.¡± ¡°Then why did you pretend to be dead? Why did you leave Julian? Why did you leave Richburgh? Do you really not remember if you betrayed Julian by being with Simon? You don¡¯t remember any of these things?!¡± There was a ton of information in the barrage of questions that Nina shot at her, and it left Diana dumbfounded and unable to react. ¡°Stop,¡± she said, halting Nina¡¯s incessant talking. ¡°I betrayed Julian by being with Simon? What was my rtionship with Julian in the past?¡± Using the term ¡°betrayal¡± was a serious usation. Nina choked at Diana¡¯s question. ¡°You were married to each other.¡± How could she forget Julian too? ¡°Married?¡± Diana stared at Nina in disbelief, unable to breathe. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Nina noticed that Diana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem fake, and she lost interest in seeing the children. She quickly grabbed Diana¡¯s hand and told Diana about her past with Julian. Diana¡¯s expression became even more bewildered and incredulous. Was Nina actually saying she had been involved with the wealthy magnate, even with her below average looks and figure? It was something impossible even in fairytales. Nina didn¡¯t notice Diana¡¯s skeptical look and asked eagerly,¡± What happened? How did you get amnesia?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Diana shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I have a headache right now.¡± She pushed Nina towards the doorand said, ¡°Can you leave for now? I need some time alone.¡± Nina looked hurt. She was both anxious and worried. ¡°Diana, I won¡¯t leave. I have to figure out what¡¯s going on. How can you suddenly have amnesia? Someone must have done this to you! It¡¯s Simon! It must be Simon!¡± He was the one who took Diana away three years ago. ording to what Diana told her, the man had been lurking by her side for the past three years. He was clearly suspicious and untrustworthy! ¡°He couldn¡¯t have done this to me,¡± Diana said. Her previously bewildered expression became resolute. She had believed Nina¡¯s words to some extent before, but as soon as Nina mentioned Simon in such a negative light, she couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore. Simon had been the only one by her side for the past three years, helping her at every turn. There were new challenges every month-daily, even-when it came to raising children. During her postpartum period, there was jaundice, eczema, and even iplete development of the trachea. At one point, the children made wheezing sounds from their throats day and night. When Diana saw her children¡¯s little faces turn red from breathing difficulties, she wanted to cry. As a new mom, all these situations were twice as challenging. There were so many difficulties, and it would¡¯ve been hard for her to get through them alone without Simon. If everything this man had done was calcted and malicious, there was no way she could have lived peacefully with her children until now. Diana took a deep breath and pushed all the clothes, shoes, and items that Nina brought with her out the door. ¡°Please tell Julian Fulcher that since the paternity test results are out and he¡¯s not rted to Sean or Betty, stop trying to do anything funny to them. Also, don¡¯t randomlye up with absurd stories about us being married.¡± Diana didn¡¯t believe it. Nina stared at the tightly closed door,pletely stunned. She understood Diana as a person. The way Diana was acting clearly showed that she wasn¡¯t lying. She had amnesia-she trusted Simon deeply, disliked Julian, and thought Julian had ulterior motives. It was all so surreal. After her brain had processed everything that just happened, Nina could hardly wait to ry the news to Vans. Meanwhile, Vans was still with Julian. They had finished smoking in the car and were now drinking at a bar. They were in a private room, getting drunk. When Vans saw Nina¡¯s call, his expression changed. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Not realizing how drunk Vans sounded, she replied anxiously, ¡°Diana has amnesia! She lost her memories! Did you know?¡± Amnesia? Vans shook his head, thinking he must have misheard. He hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Everything seemed normal with Diana. Even after spending so many days with Julian, Vans hadn¡¯t noticed any signs of amnesia. How could she suddenly have amnesia on the day the paternity test results were released? Julian seemed to think the same way. Initially, he held some doubts and was unwilling to ept the paternity test results. But now, after hearing Nina¡¯s words, he changed his mindpletely. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Julian grabbed the phone from Vans and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Nina?¡± ¡®If Diana had lost her memory, I would¡¯ve noticed something. But she was behavingpletely normally!¡¯ Julian thought before returning his attention to the call. ¡°I know you were good friends with her, but Diana betrayed us.¡± She didn¡¯t actively contact anyone three years ago, or three yearster. Including Nina. ¡°Don¡¯t trust her too much.¡± Julian looked at the pile of empty bottles on the table and repeated in a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a liar! A terrible liar who deceived my feelings!¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s saying all this because she¡¯s upset with the test results. Since I left, she made up a new lie. But¡­!¡± Julian emphasized each word, banging on the table as he did so.¡± But I¡­!¡± Til never go back!¡¯ ¡°No matter what tricks she ys, I won¡¯t change my mind!¡± Then, he hung up. Nina was even more confused after the call. She admitted that Julian¡¯s words made sense, but Diana didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Plus, it seemed that only memory loss could exin Diana¡¯s silenting and going. Otherwise, how could Diana bear to do what she had done? How could she have contacted no one, disappearing quietly and then returning just as quietly? Nina wasn¡¯t happy with how the previous call ended, so she called Vans again. ¡°You and Julian are drinking, right?¡± She didn¡¯t bother to wait for a reply, and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Whether you believe it or not, I trust my best friend!¡± She decided to take these clothes and go to Diana¡¯s ce again. She was determined to rify everything! After Nina left, Diana¡¯s mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t even hear the two childrening out of the bedroom and calling for her. Sean was worried. He and Betty had just taken a nap in the bedroom, and when they came out, their mother seemed absent-minded. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He held Diana¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± Diana suddenly returned to her senses. She pushed away all her doubts and smiled at the two precious ones. ¡°Nothing. Mommy was thinking about how to find a nanny for you two.¡± She hadn¡¯t taken her antibiotics yet. The day would be almost over if she didn¡¯t do it soon. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found the right one?¡± Sean then volunteered, ¡°Mommy, trust me. I can take care of myself and my sister.¡± Just as he finished speaking, another unfamiliar voice interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re still a child. How can you take care of others?¡± Diana looked up, and realized she hadn¡¯t properly closed the door after Nina left. And now¡­ Another stranger hade in. But this time, it was an old man. He had white hair and walked with a cane, and looked quite ancient. But his clothes were undoubtedly expensive, and Diana was very observant when it came to fabrics. With just one nce, she knew he was wealthy. It was strange. She had just returned to Richburgh-how could she attract so many wealthy people? Was what that Nina woman said earlier true? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe that Simon would deceive her. Even if he had done so before, he wouldn¡¯t continue to deceive her after she returned to Richburgh and met Julian. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he do everything possible to stop her from returning to Richburgh? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the old man asked. Seeing Diana remain silent for so long, he asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? Diana, I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 ¡®Grandfather?¡¯ It was such an unfamiliar term. Diana had always assumed she had no family, hence why no one came looking for her in Stirling despite having stayed there for three years. Simonter told her that she did have a family, though they were worse than animals. He imed that it was better to have no family. And now, an old man stood kindly before her, smiling as he imed, ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± Diana still had doubts about Nina¡¯s identity. She truly couldn¡¯t remember anything rted to the past, even if it gave her splitting headaches. Between all these strangers and Simon, who she was familiar with, she could only choose to believe Simon. Dianaposed herself and held the hands of her two precious children tightly. She looked at the gentle old man standing at the door and asked, ¡°Did Julian send you here to y games with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Zachary Winnington raised an eyebrow. He looked as if he had heard the joke of a century. ¡°Julian sent someone to y games with you? What¡¯s the purpose in doing that?¡± ¡®What¡¯s the purpose¡­?¡¯ Diana¡¯s voice fell as she answered, ¡°To get my two children¡­ He had always wanted to be their father. The day Betty returned to Richburgh, he even took Betty to his home. Zachary¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Your two children?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He took out two envelopes and stuffed them into the children¡¯s hands. Judging by the thickness, there must be at least a thousand dors in each red envelope. ¡°A gift for the children¡¯s meeting.¡± Zachary was smiling kindly, as if eager to tter Diana. ¡°If Julian really wants these children, he doesn¡¯t need to go through the trouble of finding anyone to do anything. All he needs to do is give the order, and there will be plenty of people who¡¯ll happily take your children away and send them to the Fulchers. Do you think you can keep them, especially with what little you have?¡± How naive! Julian¡¯s power in Richburgh was like an all-epassing spider web, and it reached everywhere. He didn¡¯t need to bow down to Diana or go through the trouble of acting for her. Zachary thought for a while, and then looked approvingly at Diana. ¡°But if it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible he¡¯d go through such lengths.¡± Diana didn¡¯t rush to return the envelopes. Frowning, she asked Zachary, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Zachary was somewhat surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? For so many years, Julian has been supporting the Winningtons. We all thought it was because of Ka¡¯s influence, but in reality, Julian¡¯s support for the family was because of you.¡± Diana was taken aback. For her? Wasn¡¯t Ka Julian¡¯s true love? Simon said that she resembled Ka, so Julian paid attention to her because of that. He even said that it was possible that Julian was subconsciously treating her as a substitute for Ka. But now, this old man suddenly appeared and imed that between her and Ka, the person Julian valued more was her. Seeing Diana¡¯s clueless expression, Zachary continued to exin with a smile. ¡°After what happened with Ka, Fulcher Inc. continued to support Winnington Inc. Even until now, the cooperation remained intact.¡± At first, Zachary thought Julian had simply forgotten due to how busy thetter was. He thought that the Fulchers¡¯ cooperation with the Winningtons would naturally cease in due time. He even kicked James and Kate out of the family to prevent any negative implications for Winnington Inc. Unexpectedly, the cooperation between Fulcher Inc. and Winnington Inc. continued even as a long time passed. Even among their business partners, Winnington Inc. didn¡¯t face any suppression. However, Zachary couldn¡¯t sit still. He was restless, and couldn¡¯t sleep or eat properly. He was always worried that Fulcher Inc. would suddenly strike a heavy blow to the Winningtons at any moment. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 And so, Zachary had taken the initiative and visited Julian. He presented himself with a humble attitude. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian was busy reviewing documents, but when he heard the old man approach, he set aside his work and greeted thetter. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Just that one simple form of address stunned Zachary. He froze, rooted to the spot. Zachary was a cunning and experienced man. With just a small clue, he could immediately understand. Julian had been supporting the Winnington family not for Ka, but for Diana! And yet, Zachary had beenpletely unaware of it and allowed the Winningtons to abandon Diana. Now that he finally received the news that Diana had returned to Richburgh, he naturally had to visit and ¡°im¡± her. He wanted his precious golden ticket to enter his home. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has deep feelings for you,¡± Zachary sighed.¡± Although you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Winningtons, he still wanted to reserve a ce for you. A ce where you could always return.¡± ¡®What? Is he talking about the same Julian I met? That domineering, cold-hearted, and temperamental man¡­?¡¯ Diana bit her lip, and her nails dug painfully into her palm. She hesitated before saying, ¡°He¡­ For me¡­?¡± Zachary interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has no reservations when ites to you.¡± Saying that, he gestured for the servant who had apanied him to enter the room and pack her belongings. ¡°I heard there have been some misunderstandings between you two. Now, you can return to the Winningtons with me.¡± If he continued to hold on tightly to Diana, he would no longer worry about losing connections with Fulcher Inc. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Fulcher wouldn¡¯t really have a falling out with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Diana shook her head and said honestly, ¡°He said he would never see me again.¡± She remembered Simon telling her that the Winnington family didn¡¯t treat her well. Although Simon didn¡¯t mention this old man, the thought that he allowed James to mistreat her left no favorable impression of him. After hearing that, Zachary couldn¡¯t maintain his smile anymore, and his murky eyes revealed his cunning nature.¡± How is that possible?¡± Diana felt ufortable under his scrutiny. However, the change only strengthened her resolve. Regardless of whether this old man had told the truth, seeing his malicious intentions was enough. She would never go with him. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Diana said. ¡°My children are not his. After receiving the paternity test results this morning, he left angrily.¡± Even if they were truly married before, they would never have the chance to be together again. Such a proud man would never allow his woman to be unfaithful. Zachary was so angry, he snatched back the envelopes he had just given to the children. ¡°You blithering idiot!¡± he snarled at Diana. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, and you finally returned. I thought the Winningtons could rise higher with your presence. Who knew you¡¯d bring two b*stards with you!¡± He red at Sean and Betty, disgusted. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again in the future! Otherwise, I¡¯ll sell you!¡± ¡°Sir,¡± a Winnington family servant said, ¡°should we continue packing?¡± ¡°No need! No wonder Julian let her live in such a rundown ce. It seems he had long decided to abandon this stupid woman!¡± He waved his hand ferociously, as if trying to chase away bad luck. He said shrewdly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± However, Diana suddenly stood up and blocked his path, her face cold. ¡°You trespassed into my residence, tampered with my personal belongings, and insulted my children.¡± She nced at Betty, who was hiding fearfully behind her, and at Sean, whose face turned red with anger as he understood their conversation. Fearlessly, Diana demanded, ¡°You owe me and the children an apology!¡± p! p! Zachary grabbed Diana¡¯s hair forcefully, aimed for her face, and struck her. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 ¡®Apologize? I¡¯d never apologize to someone who has no value to me!¡¯ Zachary thought angrily. Diana¡¯s face swelled up from the blows. Betty was scared, and started crying. She clung desperately to Diana and screamed repeatedly, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Zachary was annoyed by her cries and snarled, ¡°Stop crying! Let me tell you something! Without Mr. Fulcher, you are nothing!¡± ¡®Not only that, she had the gall to bring back two illegitimate children! What a wasted trip! They¡¯re all bad luck!¡¯ Betty¡¯s cries grew louder. She cried in a sharp and piercing voice. ¡®Mommy¡¯s getting hit! No!¡¯ The little girl charged at Zachary without much thought, and attempted to bite him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Stop hitting Mommy! Stop!¡± Betty yelled, sinking her teeth into the old man. A servant immediately intervened and pulled Betty away forcefully. ¡°No! No!¡± Betty was held tightly under the arm; no matter how much she kicked, the person refused to let go. Being held upside down and crying so intensely, her face quickly turned red, and she kept coughing between sobs. Seeing his sister and mother being treated roughly, Sean trembled in anger. When Zachary wasn¡¯t paying attention, he grabbed a toy knife, it still caused indescribable pain when it pierced the body. Zachary clenched his teeth, and his eyes widened be so bloodthirsty. He raised his hand, ready to strike Sean. ¡°You little b*stard! How dare you bite me!¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hit him!¡± Diana stepped forward, disregarding her fractured arm. She snatched Betty from the servant¡¯s grasp and held her tightly in her arms. But at that moment, she missed the opportunity All she could do was watch helplessly as his crutch came down towards Sean. No! She couldn¡¯t let him touch her children! The pain in her arm was intense, so much making a sound. She held Betty tightly in her arms and quickly ran towards Sean. Before Zachary¡¯s crutch could hit, she shielded her children. Bang! The sound of a heavy blow echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Waaah!¡± Even the usually calm Sean burst into tears. Betty, already pale with fright, couldn¡¯t even at Diana, whose forehead was dripping with sweat. It hurt. Her injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, and she couldn¡¯t even take her antibiotics. Facing this turmoil, she could feel her body shutting down. Everything hurt. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay.¡± Holding back her tears, she safely returned the two children to the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Betty,¡± Diana said. Then she turned to Sean. ¡°Sean, take care of your sister. No matter what you hear outside, don¡¯te out.¡± With that, she locked the bedroom door with a click. She stood firmly in front of it and eyed Zachary warily. Sean had stabbed Zachary with a toy knife, though the old man wasn¡¯t seriously injured. However, having lived a pampered life and now hearing Diana say that she had produced two illegitimate children and had offended Julian, his fury soared even higher. With nothing holding him back, he grew ruthless. He wanted to punish that rude little brat and vent his anger. The situation had escted to a point where a peaceful resolution was no longer possible. Nevertheless, Diana stood before the door, refusing to budge an inch. ¡°Children need to be disciplined!¡± Zachary sneered. His old age showed on his face, covered in age spots. His benevolence vanished from his eyes, leaving behind only ugliness. ¡°Give him to me and let me teach him how to respect his elders, and I¡¯ll forgive him!¡± ¡®Respect his elders? If it weren¡¯t because I needed to protect my babies, I would¡¯ve grabbed something to smash his head with and fought him head-on!¡¯ Chapter 823 Chapter 823 ¡°I don¡¯t have such a disgusting grandfather like you!¡± Finally, Diana understood. Simon had told her how the Winnington family was heartless and untrustworthy¡ªnow, she realized why she should have stayed away from them. ¡°Even your father doesn¡¯t dare treat me this way! How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Guards! Break down the door for me!¡± ¡®Does she think she can stop me? As if I can¡¯t do something as simple as disciplining a child!¡¯ ¡°You dare?!¡± Diana was pale; despite that, she leaned against the door and blocked it. She was bing more and more forceful. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Zachary wasn¡¯t a reasonable person. ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather! Forget about the two b*stards, I have the right to teach you a lesson!¡± ¡®Grandfather? Hah! If even my own father could abandon me in the countryside, how great could a grandfather who appeared out of the blue be?¡¯ Although Diana couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the Winnington family, based on how Zachary acted, she knew there was no affection between them. She took a deep breath to ease the pain in her body, and yelled determinedly at him, ¡°Stop calling them b*stards!¡± They were both her precious children. No matter who their father was, they were precious to her! They definitely weren¡¯t illegitimate or b*stards. She couldn¡¯t let such a filthy word keep reaching their ears. Zachary¡¯s cane mmed onto the ground. ¡°B*stards! Illegitimate brats! If they¡¯re not Mr. Fulcher¡¯s children, they¡¯re illegitimate!¡± Smack! This time, Diana raised her hand and pped Zachary on the face. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± she growled; her eyes were red, and her hand was trembling slightly. ¡°They¡¯re not illegitimate!¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Zachary trembled in fury. He swung you hit me! How dare you?!¡± He had gone mad with anger. He used all his strength when hitting her. ¡°You despicable little wench! You should have died out there in the first ce! It would¡¯ve been better than you now cheating on Mr. Fulcher and causing uncertainty for the entire Winnington family¡¯s future!¡± He had finally enjoyed a few peaceful years, and now that Diana had family would rise even higher. s, it had be a dangerous tower! What¡¯s more, the main culprit dared to hit him! Even James hadn¡¯t dared toy a finger on him! Yet, this greenhorn brat dared to attack him! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bam! Bam! Bam! He struck Diana¡¯s head mercilessly. Diana couldn¡¯t fight back against the consecutive hits, but it didn¡¯t matter. Even if her head spun, she still held the doorknob tightly. Zachary noticed it, and knew she was trying to protect the two children. But the more she did that, the more infuriated he became. He stopped hitting her, and tried to pry her hand away instead. Diana gritted her teeth and held on, refusing to let go no matter what. ¡°You.¡± Diana swallowed harshly to ease the pain and snarled, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zachary seemed to find it amusing. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather, Zachary! What, are you pretending not to recognize me? You were the one kneeling outside the Winningtons¡¯ residence, begging to be recognized as part of the family! Now you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t know me?¡± He became more upset as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Winnington Fashions wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a disastrous fate if it weren¡¯t for your meddling!¡± ¡®Since you can¡¯t rely on Julian Fulcher anymore, I might as well vent my anger on you. I¡¯ll show you who truly deserves to be part of the Winningtons!¡¯ Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Diana couldn¡¯t understand what Zachary was talking about. ¡¯Winnington Fashions? A clothingpany? My meddling?¡¯ However she remembered his name and every word he said. She ground her teeth, filled with hatred. Before, she had never despised someone so much. She wished he would drop dead right now! Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Zachary, you¡¯ll regret treating me like this!¡± ¡®Regret? If she hadn¡¯t cuckolded Julian, I¡¯d never dare to do such things. But now, why the need for any reservations? Because we¡¯re her natal family? Hah! Without Julian, the Winningtons would never be her natal family!¡¯ ¡°Pah!¡± Zachary spat in Diana¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re just like your father! I can¡¯t wait to see how you¡¯ll make me regret it!¡± As he spoke, he had someone bring a kettle filled with hot water. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go soon, I¡¯ll pour this on you.¡± Today, he was determined to teach Diana showed no fear. ¡°Go ahead and do it!¡± Her eyes were fixed on the kettle. If it right back onto his face, regardless of the consequences. Even if she were scalded to death, she wouldn¡¯t let him enter the children¡¯s room! Zachary was momentarily startled by the fiery anger in her eyes, so much that he went speechless and couldn¡¯t give any orders. At that moment, Nina had returned. She had packed the clothes in arge sack and dragged them on the ground, thinking it would be convenient to leave them here so that Diana wouldn¡¯t make such a mess again. As soon as she entered, she was dumbfounded at the scene that greeted her. Without hesitation, Nina picked up the table and chairs nearby, and hurled them at Zachary¡¯s merry band. ¡°You shameless b*stards! Damn old fart, how dare youe here and hurt Diana!¡± Nina thought of Diana¡¯s appearance when she first arrived in Richburgh, of how the Winnington family had hurt her deeply. She never expected that even after so many years, Zachary still wouldn¡¯t change his ways. He actually targeted Diana and the children! ¡°Get out! Out!¡± Nina swung the things in her hand, not caring about anything, and attacked Zachary¡¯s people with the fierceness of an enraged lioness. The person holding the kettle was hit, and hissed in pain. Upon realizing swung the kettle and aimed it at her. ¡°No!¡± Diana shouted. Something in her mind seemed to be triggered, and she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Nina!¡± Upon hearing her name called so familiarly, Nina she was quick to react.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Diana!¡± She grabbed therge sack of clothes behind her and held it before herself. The hot water didn¡¯t touch her at all. Diana sighed in relief. ¡®Thank goodness¡­ Thank goodness an innocent person wasn¡¯t hurt!¡¯ However, Zachary and his group didn¡¯t stop there. Nina knew the Winnington family was driven by greed and loved to step on others to elevate themselves. No matter how much she and Diana resisted them, it would be useless. It would only serve to infuriate them even more. Now, the most important thing was to find someone who could suppress them. Without much time to consider her actions, she immediately pulled out her phone and called Vans. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?!¡± Nina yelled. ¡°Zachary¡¯s harassing his wife here! Ask him if he cares!¡± Nina swiftly took a photo of Diana. Taking pictures was her expertise. Although time was tight, she still managed to find the perfect angle to capture Diana¡¯s injuries and disheveled appearance. When Julian saw it, he was momentarily speechless. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Even if Diana wasn¡¯t his woman, and even if they had gone their separate ways, Julian couldn¡¯t stand by and watch an evil person bully a widow and orphans. He clenched his fist tightly and roared through the phone,¡± Zachary Winnington!¡± He was enraged. ¡®Didn¡¯t I make myself clear to the Winningtons?! How dare he go after Diana!¡¯ Zachary was immediately intimidated by Julian¡¯s tone. Being in advanced age and suffering from Parkinson¡¯s disease, his hands and feet trembled uncontrobly when he heard the anger in Julian¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t even dare to reply; he quickly gathered up his people and fled, almost scrambling in his haste to leave the ce. Nina breathed a sigh of relief, knowing she and Diana were safe for now. Vans snatched the phone from Julian. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was grave. ¡®Nina! I¡¯m asking you a question! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± It was the first time Nina had seen Vans so anxious, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After all, they hadn¡¯t eaten or gone on dates together in the past three years. They only ever communicated through phone calls. Vans didn¡¯t dissolve his engagement, but he also didn¡¯t get married. He never held an engagement ceremony, but the engagement was still in ce. However, he and Nina were supposedly broken up. Yet they still acted like a normal couple, caring for each other, having long phone conversations, and even watching each other snore on video calls. Even so, moments of intense emotions like today were rare. Seeing that she seemed nonchnt, Vans sighed irritably and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Nina! Are you injured or not?¡± Considering Diana¡¯s condition, he was worried Nina might have suffered the same fate. ¡°Forget it!¡± The camera on the other end of the phone For the first time in a long time, Vans said he wasing to find her. It felt as if they were back to the moment when they first confirmed their rtionship. Back then, Vans had said the exact same words as her. And then, they were together. And now, in her most fearful and anxious moment, Nina smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Take your timeing here. No need to rush.¡± She nced at Diana. ¡°What about Julian? Is heing?¡± ¡°Why should I go?¡± Julian¡¯s voice came through from where he was standing out of the camera¡¯s view. ¡°Nothing there concerns me. There¡¯s no need for me to make a wasted trip.¡± Julian¡¯s words echoed deeply in Diana¡¯s mind. She had anticipated it. She knew this man wouldn¡¯te back to bother her again. But¡­ Why did her heart ache involuntarily? Still, there wasn¡¯t much time to dwell on it. She tidied her hair, washed her face, and put on a bit of makeup to cover up the wounds on her face. Then, she went to Sean¡¯s room. Both of her precious children were still in the room. She wanted tofort them in the best possible way. ¡°Sweeties,¡± Diana called as pushed open the door. She crouched down immediately, and opened her arms to the two children. ¡°Sean,e here. Mommy wants a hug.¡± Sean didn¡¯t move, and even Betty hesitated to approach her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana asked, pushing down her worries forcefully and smiling brightly for them. ¡°Look at Mommy. Mommy¡¯s fine, right?¡± She endured the pain as she spoke, and spun around to show them she was healthy. However, the sweat on her face still slid down her cheeks. At the same time, the tears Sean had been holding back finally fell. His voice was hoarse as he cried, ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± His shoulders trembled, and all his usual arrogance and coldness disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± He cried to the point he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡®It¡¯s because of me that Mommy got hurt! It¡¯s because of me that those people hit her! I shouldn¡¯t have stabbed that man with a toy knife. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do something like that ever again!¡¯ But Betty, whose mouth remained sealed tightly shut and her eyes wide, continued to stare at Diana nkly. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Betty couldn¡¯t talk. Her initial diagnosis by Vans who hurried over was selective mutism due to shock. Next up, she had to go to the hospital¡¯s pediatric department for further checks. Diana didn¡¯t dare dy things, and carried Betty in her arms as she rushed to the hospital. Nina¡¯s heart broke. Her grudge against Diana over the past three years vanished without a trace. She pulled Diana back and said, ¡°Diana, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t you realize that you can¡¯t lift your arm up? What¡¯s more, you are all ck and blue. Aren¡¯t you worried about Sean seeing you like this? Do you want the twins to be hurt again?¡± No. Diana didn¡¯t want that. Of course not! One of her twins was so shocked, it made Diana feel so bad she could tear her hair out. How could she not care about the other twin? Yet, she was but one person. She only had one body. Who else would rush to bring Betty to the hospital if not her? This was one of the pains of being a single mother. What¡¯s more, she had double the pain with twins. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone ims that she was blessed to have twins, one boy and one girl, but being a mommy to two children¡­was truly tough. Diana had never felt so indignant before. She felt remorseful, and her heart ached for her children. Nina¡¯s words reminded her of what she buried deep in her heart and didn¡¯t want to think about. ¡°I¡¯m at fault here. I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant as to try to stop Zachary from leaving.¡± Why couldn¡¯t she have tolerated things? Why must she provoke Zachary and make him apologize? ¡°I even said that I would make him regret it. What right do I have to say that?¡± She looked at her arm hanging limply by her side, then at her children who were in their worst states she had ever seen them in. She felt as if someone had shed her heart multiple times; the pain was so excruciating, it was almost numbing. She tried to draw air into her lungs-they were so heavy they might as well be filled with stones, suffocating her and weighing herdown. She regretted going to Richburgh. She should have just stayed in Stirling City-stayed in her ce, and be satisfied with living a peaceful and happy life with her twins. So much has happened during the short period they arrived here. This time, something had happened to Betty. She couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Nina stared at Diana, and exploded. ¡°What right do you have? Did you just ask what right do you have? That¡¯s your damned right as Julian¡¯s woman! Your right as Diana Winnington! You had the ability to conquer Richburgh¡¯s high- end market single-handedly with your clothing business!¡± Yet, everything ground to a sudden halt when she left three years ago. ¡°Why can¡¯t you make him regret it? Even if we put aside all the above, even if you¡¯re a nobody, you¡¯re still a mother! Not allowing others to bully your children and stepping forward to protect them is what you should do! You¡¯re not wrong! Why are you ming yourself now?¡± Zachary was the one who should be remorseful and punished severely! ¡°Diana,¡± Nina called; she knew that mothers are the ones who feel the worst when something happens to their children. She had never been a mother herself, so she didn¡¯t understand how Diana felt. Regardless, she was Diana¡¯s best friend. She could see how terrible Diana was feeling. She could only do her best tofort Diana by saying,¡± After your child gets better, you must make Zachary¡¯s life a living hell! After all, you were able to chase James away. You¡¯ll definitely be able to deal with this old man.¡± Diana didn¡¯t know who James was. ¡°Even if what you said is true, that¡¯s all in the past.¡± And right now, Diana had no capacity to think about the past. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± she said as she turned to look at Nina and Vans. She held Sean¡¯s hand with her limp arm and reached out to carry Betty with her other arm. ¡°I need to take my children to the hospital, so I won¡¯t send you out.¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Diana was chasing them out of her house. Nina was momentarily disappointed when she heard how distant and cold Diana sounded. Her eyes turned red at once, and she mumbled, ¡°Diana¡­¡± She pulled the corner of Diana¡¯s sleeve, refusing to let go. ¡± Do you really not remember anything at all?¡± Such a thing was far too cruel to them, who had been thinking of her and worried for her all along. Unfortunately, Diana intended to return to Stirling City. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with any of these people. She could only harden her heart. Facing the adorabledy standing before her, she said, ¡°No, I remember everything. I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with my past.¡± She pushed Nina¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Julian was right! She was lying when she imed to have lost all her memories.¡± Vans red usingly at Diana. ¡°I really have no idea how you became like this. Julian treats you so well. How can you disappoint him time and time again? And Nina, too. Can¡¯t you feel how worried and concerned she is about you?¡± Yet, she gave them all up with a mere apology. With a mere apology, she rejected all of their attempts to draw close to her. ¡°We¡¯re the busybodies.¡± Vans pulled Nina¡¯s arm to leave.¡± What are you doing standing here? She doesn¡¯t even want you as a friend. We should just go!¡± Nina couldn¡¯t resist him, and was dragged into his car. Diana watched it drive off, feeling even more suffocated. Sean had calmed down, and he looked up at Diana.¡± Mommy. Are you¡­very sad?¡± She didn¡¯t have time to be sad. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Diana shook her head, feeling all spent with no energy left to discern between truth and falsehood. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now.¡± Betty was in a terrible condition. She needed to be warded for further observation. Diana finished the administrative procedures and settled Sean down on another bed. A nurse dropped by with Betty¡¯s medication, and was shocked to see Diana¡¯s condition. ¡°How could you stay like this?¡± She immediately called for a doctor. ¡°You have to take care of yourself before you¡¯re fit to take care of your own children! Quick, let the doctor dress your wounds again!¡± Doctors simply couldn¡¯t stand seeing patients who couldn¡¯t care less about their own health. After the doctor was done dressing Diana¡¯s wounds, he forced her to stay in the hospital and be put on an antiinmmatory drip. ¡°Your injuries are severe. If you don¡¯t rest well, they will get inmed,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t move around unnecessarily!¡± Sean stood at her side, and heard everything the doctor said. ¡°Mommy, lie down and rest.¡± He filled a cup with water and positioned the straw at the corner of Diana¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you and Betty.¡± Diana took a sip of water. Sweetness, sorrow, and guilt filled her heart. ¡°Sean, do you want to find your daddy?¡± If they had a father just like other children, they didn¡¯t need to suffer alongside her. Diana would have someone to take care of her and support her, and the twins would be able to hug their father and be thoroughly spoiled. Perhaps¡­ With a father around, Zachary wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt them. Sean didn¡¯t lie to her and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± After encountering Zachary, Sean thought, ¡®If Mr. Julian really was our daddy, it doesn¡¯t seem so bad.¡¯ ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Sean wanted to tell Diana about him switching out the samples, so she would fight for another chance to do another DNA test. But before he could open his mouth to speak, Diana¡¯s stomach growled. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With that, the topic of finding a daddy was interrupted. Sean nced at Diana for a while, then hurried to Betty¡¯s bedside to adjust her sheets. After that, he touched her forehead to confirm she didn¡¯t have a fever. He then said to Diana, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Mommy. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Of course, Diana wouldn¡¯t allow her little son to get food by himself. He was still so small. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the window in the canteen. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 ¡°I¡¯ll order delivery,¡± Diana said. ¡°Come and see what you¡¯d like to eat.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sean shook his head. ¡°I want something from the canteen.¡± He had asked the nurses about it. Although the food in the canteen didn¡¯t taste great, it was easy on the stomach and great for Mommy¡¯s wound recovery. He insisted on getting food from the canteen by himself.¡± Don¡¯t worry.¡± He showed Diana the meal card that he got from the nurse and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the canteen for patients. I¡¯ll go to the one for doctors.¡± There were fewer people there, and therefore safer for a child like him. The food in that canteen also tasted better. Diana was shocked. ¡°Who gave you that?¡± ¡°One of the nurses.¡± He smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything but sh them a smile. After that, they asked me how I would get food.¡± Sean received many meal cards after replying to them. He picked one and thanked them, telling them The nurses shrieked in excitement over his docility, reaching out to pinch his cheeks. Since he was in the hospital and in need of help from others, Sean bore with it despite his reluctance. Diana was taken aback. ¡°Son¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana choked on her saliva as she went on, ¡°Why do I find you¡­rather scheming¡­?¡± The aura he exuded bore some resemnce to that of Julian. Why did she think of that man¡­? Diana drove the ridiculous notion away from her mind, and looked at Sean. The more she looked at him¡­ The more she found him resembling Julian. She was going crazy! Diana patted her cheeks to sober up. Even if what Nina said was true-even if she and Julian used to be husband and wife¡­ The DNA test results were clear. Sean and Betty weren¡¯t his. Julian and his best friend had behaved as if she had betrayed Julian. Her so-called betrayal was probably making a cuckold out of him. It was merciful enough of him that he didn¡¯t take her life. She could finally understand the disappointment and hopelessness on Julian¡¯s face the day he saw the DNA test result. However, she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all-why she betrayed him, and for whom she betrayed him. Whatever it was, he made it clear he would never contact her ever again. Perhaps that was best for both of them. She shouldn¡¯t be thinking about him, or anything rted to him at all. ¡°Mommy.¡± Sean¡¯s calm voice interrupted her thoughts.¡± Shall I go and get our meals?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Be careful on your way, and don¡¯t get scalded by the food.¡± Before she could say any further, a swarm of nurses flooded her room. ¡°Ms. Winnington, please don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take Sean there.¡± Sean pursed his lips unhappily upon seeing so many women in the ward, but the moment he lifted his head, there was an angelic look on his face. ¡°Sure, thank you so much!¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s such a good boy!¡± ¡°Quick! Let me pinch his little cheeks!¡± ¡°So smooth! So tender! So soft!¡± Diana heard the nurses¡¯ shrieks and thought about the fake smile on her son¡¯s face. It was both funny and heartbreaking at the same time. Her cocky and cool son seemed to have grown up overnight. He had learned how toe to a compromise. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 However, this wasn¡¯t something Diana felt proud of. Conversely, as his mother, it made her rather sad. She was unable to protect her two darlings and allow them to live without a care in the world. Sean soon returned with their meals. He nced at his sister, who was still fast asleep, his heart aching for her. ¡± Mommy, do you think Betty will get better?¡± Diana had no idea. In the following days, she cooperated very well with the doctors. Initially, she was expected to need one month to get better. However, Diana cared for herself so well that she almost fully recovered in a little over two weeks. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t look up for Betty. She often sat in a daze, confused by the words of the people around her. She often struggled with expressing herself. She was worlds apart from her lively and adorable self. Diana would read bedtime stories to Betty every night before turning in for the night. But now, Betty wouldn¡¯t even respond to her. In the past, Betty would always hug Diana, kiss her, and wish her a good night after Diana was done reading bedtime stories. But now, no matter what Diana said, Betty gave her no response. Betty wouldn¡¯t call Diana ¡°Mommy¡±, hug her, or rub her body against hers like a cute little rabbit. Every night, Diana would ask herself repeatedly why she came to Richburgh in the first ce. Why did she force Zachary to apologize to her? Why¡­was she so incapable of protecting her own children? No one could give her an answer. No one couldfort her. At thest follow-up consultation, the doctor said that it was impossible for Betty to recover in the short- term. Diana had to provide Betty with a rxing and tolerant environment that wouldn¡¯t put any stress on Betty¡¯s psyche. Diana thought about it, and decided to return to Stirling City earlier than nned. She wanted to call Simon, and update him about everything that had happened. Upon recalling Nina and Zachary¡¯s words, however, she grew frightened. She feared that Simon had been lying to her all this while. Eventually, she didn¡¯t not call him before leaving. Yet, when she arrived at the airport, she was told that she didn¡¯t pass the ticket check. She purchased tickets for the high-speed rail and the train, but she was also unable to board them. This was clearly no coincidence. She asked the staff members in detail, and found out that she had received aint from Channing Inc. Thepany used her of owing them money-it was such a huge sum, she was unable to leave Richburgh before the courts came to a ruling decision. Diana was lost. ¡°Channing Inc.?¡± Wasn¡¯t that thepany belonging to the family Simon imed to have raised him since young? When Diana went to the hospital before, someone mentioned an Oliver Channing and imed that she used to know him very well. Apparently, he was now the CEO of Channing Inc. Did he have something to do with this? Just as she was thinking about whether to call Simon or not, a manager of the high-speed rail walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Winnington, we finally found you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Diana asked, ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± The manager said, ¡°Yes, this was arranged by Mr. Channing and Ms. Smith. Please wait in our VIP room. They will both be here soon.¡± Eventually, only Oliver made it. He was warm and sophisticated. Diana had a good impression of him at first nce. Yet, in the depths of her heart, she could feel a small hint of resistance toward him. Perhaps it was because he interrupted her travel ns and stopped her from leaving Richburgh. She wondered if this man might be a wolf in sheep¡¯s skin, just like Julian. ¡°Fanny is busy,¡± Oliver exined, ¡°so I¡¯vee alone.¡± The unfamiliar names spoken in such a familiar tone convinced Diana that Simon had lied to her. Her mood soured, and she cut to the chase. ¡°Pardon me, but I¡¯ve lost my memories and don¡¯t remember anything at all. If there were any grudges between us in the past, please be kind and show me some mercy.¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Diana¡¯s priority right now was to return to Stirling City and provide Betty with the best environment that was conducive to her recuperation. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memories?¡± Oliver asked, looking not particrly sad or joyful. Or perhaps, there was more joy than sorrow in the depths of his heart. However, he didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°What do you remember, then?¡± Diana repeated, ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t care whether Diana really lost her memories. It was enough for him that Diana had finally appeared before him after vanishing for three whole years. He sighed in relief and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so angry at me for taking you to court. You don¡¯t remember owing Fanny money.¡± The dazed look on Diana¡¯s face urged Oliver to exin to her how Fanny had invested in her business. Diana¡¯s jaw soon dropped at his words. ¡°I actually owned arge and influential studio?¡± Nina did mention to her that she did very well in the fashion industry. In fact, she did so well that she had the power to seek revenge on Zachary. Nina¡¯s previous words seem to corroborate Oliver¡¯s ims. ¡°Diana?¡± Oliver asked when he saw her space out and asked. ¡°Are you listening to me? The debt is no small amount, but your studio suddenly halted its operations for no reason. ording to contractual terms, you need topensate Fanny three times the investment amount.¡± The sum was too huge. It was a sufficient reason for the Channing family to take her to court. ¡°What do you want me to do now, then?¡± Diana looked straight at Oliver. A strong feeling was brewing in her heart, telling her that this man wasn¡¯t as warm and gentle as he appeared on the surface. ¡°Stay at Richburgh,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Restart your studio. That way, the debt from breaching contractual terms will naturally cease to exist.¡± With that, she could go anywhere she wanted and not be restricted due to her debt. If things were to go on like this, even if Diana drove out of Richburgh to Stirling City, she would be regarded as a fraud subject tow enforcement. If that happened, the twins¡¯ future schooling might be affected. Diana had no choice except to stay. Perhaps that might be for the better. She narrowed her eyes as she recalled Zachary¡¯s old, wrinkled face. She wished she could march up to him right now and make him pay for everything he did to them! If she wanted to take revenge, she couldn¡¯t stay at Stirling City and continue operating her little fashion business, and be satisfied with what little profits she would make. Right now, she had to buck up and make her studio topnotch in Richburgh! At the same time¡­ She would find the twins¡¯ biological father. She remembered Sean¡¯s words at the hospital that day clearly. Since the twins cared so much about their biological father and desperately wanted to find him, she wouldn¡¯t run away from it any longer. Perhaps it was really time for her to try hard to find her memories back. Still, these things were easier said than done. Diana racked her brain, wondering where to begin, but there seemed to be a huge ck cloth wrapped around it. Each time she tried to remember something, it would hurt terribly. Oliver saw her breaking out in cold sweat and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Was he going overboard and forcing her to a corner? Yet, he really didn¡¯t know that Diana had lost her memories. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Julian had always covered up news about Diana well, and that habit of his had never changed. The only thing Oliver was clear about was that Julian had beguning in contact with other women. That gave him the chance to put a spoke in Diana¡¯s wheel and approach her once again. ¡°Nothing, except for the fact that I can¡¯t remember a single thing about my studio,¡± Diana said, disappointed. ¡°I need your and Ms. Smith¡¯s help in many things.¡± ¡°No problem at all,¡± Oliver replied readily. He was willing to do anything as long as she stayed in Richburgh. After they left the VIP room, he personally sent her to a hotel. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 The apartment Simon previously found had withdrawn the lease offer, so Diana told Oliver, ¡®Til stay in this hotel for a couple of days until I find another apartment.¡± Ideally, it would be in the suburbs with a good environment. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a vacant bungalow,¡± Oliver suggested when he heard about Betty¡¯s current condition. ¡°It¡¯s located in the suburbs. There¡¯s a river outside, with mountains at the back and beautiful scenery all around. There are also many children in the neighborhood, which would be great for Betty and Sean to make new friends. If you want, you can bring the twins there.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana said. She instinctively didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Oliver. Not just because of her instincts, but also because of his forceful approach that restricted her movements by force. He was fast, urate, and viciouspletely unlike his warm and gentle appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key and the address. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go.¡± Before Diana could reject him properly, he drove away. Apartments in Richburgh were in high demand, and Diana couldn¡¯t find something suitable even after multiple attempts. Eventually, she decided to stay in the studio. The moment she arrived, she realized that it was located in the city center where traffic was heavy. Betty wouldn¡¯t even be able to rx, let alone fully recover. Diana saw the tense look on Betty; her nose wrinkled up as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Betty.¡± Diana crouched down low and looked at Betty. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me Mommy in a while.¡± Betty remained silent. She simply stared at Diana in a daze. What happened that day traumatized Betty badly. Her daughter had be like this because of her. What else did Diana have to fear? No matter the kind of person Oliver may be and his ulterior motives, she decided to look at his bungalow. The environment was excellent indeed. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Diana could sense Betty rxing the moment they arrived at the ce. ¡°Sean, do you like it here?¡± Sean looked around in the bungalow, then back at his sister. Upon seeing her tense expression rx, his furrowed brows rxed as well. ¡®Yes, I do.¡± With that, the three of them officially settled down in the bungalow. Everything was great, with the sole exception of having to travel far to the studio. Diana had to wake up at four in the morning to prepare the twins¡¯ breakfast, wash them up, pack her things, and finally call a taxi to bring them all to the studio. The studio hadn¡¯t been operating for a while, and there were many things Diana had to start from scratch. What¡¯s more, with the loss of her memories, she had to pick things up slowly based on Oliver¡¯s description. She would work hard during the day while taking care of the kids, the way until eleven o¡¯clock at night. Then, she would bring the twins home. Even Sean and Betty lost weight together with Diana. Her heart ached even more. Thankfully, the housekeeping agency she contacted before found a suitable nanny for her, whom Diana immediately engaged with. Even so, she couldn¡¯t stay calm without her twins by her side. Eventually, she decided to bring the nanny to the studio with her. After working for Diana for two days, the nanny found Diana picky and troublesome. She paid the penalty for breaching the contract and left without a word. Outstanding nannies had nock of job opportunities in Richburgh. Once again, Diana felt first-hand the differences between Richburgh and Stirling City. She wanted to look for another nanny, but found herself unable to find a suitable one. Eventually, she had to resort to bringing the kids to work again. To ensure a good level of nutrition and energy for them, Diana had no choice but to cut down on time for herself. Within a week, she achieved her target of 120 pounds. However, she had slimmed down too fast. As such, she didn¡¯t look to be in good condition. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 In a restaurant opposite the studio, a woman asked, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what are you looking at?¡± She was seated opposite Julian, wiping her mouth with a napkin and looking in the direction of Julian¡¯s gaze. However, she didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡°Nothing. Just a kite trapped in a gunny sack.¡± ¡°A kite trapped in a gunny sack?¡± Julian nodded, but didn¡¯t exin further. He retracted his gaze from Diana and covered up the worry in his eyes. ¡°Are you done?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The woman seated before him was Cecilia Jarvis, the heiress of the Jarvis family in Richburgh. Julian had selected her from a list of women Vans had shortlisted for a blind date with. Cecilia blushed when Julian looked at her. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He nodded, and looked at the lipstick mark on the napkin she used to wipe her mouth. She didn¡¯t reapply her lipstick after her meal, and it made her look rather haggard. Julian stood up swiftly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cecilia was stunned. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the shopping mall opposite. I¡¯ll buy a new lipstick for you.¡± Mr. Fulcher was rumored to be cold, distant, and proud ¡ª perhaps almost inhuman. But right now, she witnessed how thoughtful he was in noticing that she didn¡¯t bring her lipstick, simply because she didn¡¯t reapply her lipstick after her meal. ¡®Thank you,¡± Cecilia said, feeling slightly anxious. She gripped her handbag tight and followed behind Julian¡¯s towering figure, her heart beating fast. They crossed the street from the restaurant. Throughout the walk, Julian watched out for cars and pedestrians for Cecilia. ¡®Thank you.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so gentlemanly, on top of being so handsome. Her thumping heart was now leaping with passion. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Julian walked to the cosmetics counter.¡± Go ahead and pick what you like.¡± Cecilia browsed around for a long while. She could feel Julian standing next to her, waiting patiently. She finally gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what do you think suits me?¡± Julian ced his fingers on the ss counter. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± He pulled out his credit card, and handed it to the sales assistant. ¡°We¡¯ll buy them all.¡± She would know which one suited her best after she tried everything at home. ¡®That¡¯s too many!¡± Although the Jarvis family was wealthy, their children were brought up well, including Cecilia. She waved her hands profusely to stop Julian from tapping his credit card on the terminal. ¡°I can¡¯t finish them all, it¡¯ll be a waste.¡± ¡°Julian, we can¡¯t finish this much food. It¡¯ll be a waste.¡± ¡®This shirt is so expensive! I can¡¯t bear to buy it.¡± ¡®This little ce is great. As long as I¡¯m with you, even if it¡¯s not a high-ss restaurant, I¡¯m happy. I feel like I¡¯m dancing under the moonlight!¡± Cecilia Jarvis¡­ She was the first woman after Diana who spoke about wastage. Other women were convinced he was so rich, his wealth would never be They thought it would be foolish if they didn¡¯t take advantage of that. Some even felt that the more they could make him spend on them, the more they could show off. Only Diana and Cecilia would scold him for wasting money. However, things had changed between him and Diana. For some reason, Cecilia had a feeling that Julian was distracted ever since he talked about the kite being trapped in the gunny sack. ¡°Mr. Fulcher?¡± She quickly chose a ga red lipstick and said to Julian,¡± Let¡¯s go look at the kite again?¡± She was rather curious about it. Julian choked on his saliva, and remembered being the first to talk about the kite. ¡°It¡¯s gone now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cecilia looked disappointed. ¡°Well, shall we walk around some more?¡± She could sense that Julian wasn¡¯t in such a good mood. She wondered if it was because she sounded so petty when buying the lipstick. But¡­ It was true she had no use for so many lipsticks. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Cecilia didn¡¯t want the money to go to waste. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the studio over there,¡± she suggested, wanting to regain her dignity as the heiress of the Jarvis family.¡± Coincidentally, I need a dress. I heard that the owner of that studio is an excellent tailor and makes great designs. It¡¯s a pity her shop was closed for three years. Now that she¡¯s finally back, business has been booming for her.¡± She had wanted toe and check it out, but didn¡¯t have the chance to. Custom-made dresses weren¡¯t cheap. Now, she had a chance to let Julian take a look. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the money, or that she was petty. She simply wanted to spend money on things that she really needed. That was the rational way of spending money. Julian hesitated for a moment. However, Cecilia had gathered the courage to hold his arm and pull him toward Diana¡¯s studio. Although it was a working day, there were many people inside. Diana was surrounded by people, and she was busy introducing her new design to potential customers. It was a fantastic dress featuring a mix ofke blue and velvet, which looked dreamy and romantic. Cecilia adored it the moment her eyesnded on it. She subconsciously held onto Julian¡¯s arm as she approached Diana. ¡°My pieces are one-of-a-kind, and this one has been reserved. If any of you want to custom-make a dress, I can design one for you,¡± Diana said. Her tongue was bing dry from all the talking, so she wanted to suggest the crowd around her look around her shop while she grabbed a drink. Just then, a woman¡¯s bright and crisp voice grabbed her attention. ¡°I¡¯d like a custom-made dress.¡± The sound of a potential customer made Diana turn around thing she saw was Julian¡¯s face. They hadn¡¯t met since the day the results of the DNA test were revealed. Now that they had bumped into each other here, it felt as though centuries had passed. Diana looked closer, and realized that the He didn¡¯t resist her gesture. Her heart turned bitter, but she quickly smiled and said,¡± Sure. Pleasee with me to ce an order.¡± Julian quickly handed her his card. ¡°Use this.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t reject him. Diana¡¯s price was reasonable-fifteen thousand dors for on her, Cecilia decided not to reject him. That would allow them to indulge in future interactions. She could arrange another date with him in the name of returning his favor. Cecilia was confident Julian wouldn¡¯t reject her. ¡°Sure.¡± Diana took the card and keyed in the amount as she said to Julian, ¡°Please key in the passcode.¡± ¡°You know it.¡± Cecilia was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Diana was stunned too. Julian was even more so. He had never made such a low-level mistake. And yet, Diana looked so much like she did in the past after having slimmed down so much. She was clearly malnutritioned and overworked. Was she taking care of herself? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He tried to control his temper, and simply ignored what he blurted out just now. He turned to Cecilia and asked, ¡°Is one dress enough?¡± ¡®Yes, it is.¡± Cecilia quickly forgot about Julian¡¯s blunder as well. ¡°I don¡¯t really like attending banquets. Even if I do, they¡¯d be small-scale parties with people I¡¯m close with. One dress is enough. If I¡¯m satisfied with the dress, I¡¯lle again if I need another.¡± Julian nodded, and Diana took the chance to return him his card. ¡°Sir, your card.¡± Their hands identally touched. His hands felt so dry. Diana quickly retracted her hand, as if she had touched fire. She quickly made a beeline to other customers without even agreeing on a time to take Cecilia¡¯s measurements and show her the design draft. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Cecilia asked as she looked at Diana fleeing the scene. She had a niggling feeling that there was something strange between Julian and Diana. Julian was about to reply to her when he heard Seane down from the second floor. When Sean saw Julian, he immediately ran toward him and called out to him in a bright, crisp voice, ¡°Daddy!¡± Chapter 834 Chapter 834 ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Sean said, looking up at Julian. ¡°Are you my daddy?¡± His innocent question pulled at Julian¡¯s heartstrings. He wasn¡¯t. The results were out. He had nothing to do with the twins. Diana was dumbfounded by what had happened. She immediately hugged Sean. ¡°Sean! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± She chided him harshly. Sean pouted indignantly and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Diana felt so awkward she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. She had no idea how to face Julian and the woman he brought here. She could only scold Sean loudly in a bid to dispel her awkwardness. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Fulcher!¡± With that, she turned to Cecilia and said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯m so sorry. My son was being silly. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But Cecilia was no fool. She could already tell that there was something between Julian and Diana. Now that she heard the boy calling Julian ¡°Daddy¡±, all the more she couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. She turned up for the blind date because she sincerely If he had unresolved rtionships or even family outside, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. With that thought in mind, Cecilia let go of Julian¡¯s arm. Even the smile on her face had disappeared. Julian nced past Diana and looked at Cecilia, exining to her boldly and openly, ¡°She¡¯s my ex- wife.¡± Diana caught her breath. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so honest. Cecilia was stunned to the core. ¡°Ex-wife?¡± This weak-looking woman right before her was Diana Winnington, the in Richburgh to be able to make Julian kneel for her sake? This time, Cecilia took a closer look at Diana. She suddenly realized what Julian meant by the kite in the gunny sack. He wasn¡¯t actually talking about a kite. Rather, he was talking about Diana. He kept looking out the window during their meal. As it turned out, he was looking at Diana. Bitterness grew in Cecilia¡¯s heart. ¡°I thought we were having a good time.¡± He was even thoughtful enough to buy her lipstick and a dress. Now that she thought about it, he seemed to have an ulterior motive leading her here. What did he want? Diana, naturally. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Julian hurriedly exined himself when he sensed her disappointment. ¡°I brought you here not because I wanted to see Diana.¡± He looked up. His deep, dark eyes swept past Diana¡¯s slightly anxious face. She was so skinny. So much that it became painful to see. He could only turn his face away and stop looking at her. He turned his eyes to Cecilia, whom he had a pretty positive impression of thus far, and said, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± With that, he held out his arm to Cecilia. Cecilia was ted to hear how honest Julian was being, and even more so at his proactiveness. She hesitated for a moment before hooking her arm around his once more. They looked just like a match made in heaven. Diana took Sean into her arms and continued apologizing profusely. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, once I¡¯m done with your dress, I¡¯ll give you aplimentary shawl to express my apology.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cecilia waved her hands, looking every bit the ssy socialite she was. Only someone like her was a perfect match for Julian. Diana¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Cecilia¡¯s sweet and gentle voice. ¡°Since Mr. Fulcher has made it clear that things between you two are over, I won¡¯t mind it.¡± As long as she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker and wasn¡¯t destroying anyone¡¯s rtionship, she would boldly take a step forward and continue trying things out with Julian. But¡­ She looked up at Julian and said honestly, ¡°The child¡­¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t mine,¡± he said, cutting her off. Diana looked even more awkward. She instinctively tightened her hold on Sean. Before she could understand why he suddenly called Julian his daddy, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him for the sake of dispelling the tension in the air. ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± she said as she carried Sean upstairs. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Before she could make it upstairs, she saw Simoning through the door. Diana had called him here. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be here today as well. Sean, who had just been scolded by Diana, was happy to see someone he knew. What¡¯s more, he was very familiar with Simon. He immediately ran toward thetter. Simon instantly carried Sean in his arms, in a way that was natural and clearly well-versed. Ever since he confessed his feelings for Diana, he hadn¡¯t met her for close to one month. This time, it was Diana who contacted him and told him about the many things that had happened in the month. More importantly, Diana had reopened her studio and even met Oliver. When Simon first heard the news, he was anxious and panicky. So much so, he rushed to the studio without a second thought. Seeing Julian there as well, his eyes turned dark and stormy. When Simon noticed Cecilia standing next to Julian, their arms linked, he guessed that Julian and Diana had yet to reconcile. Both were still unaware of the truth three years ago. His face rxed; he tightened his hold over Sean, and kissed the boy¡¯s cheek. Sean didn¡¯t reject him. But in his heart, Simon was no longer the best candidate for his daddy. Simon hadn¡¯t been there the day Zachary harassed him and his family. The one who scared Zachary away was Julian, who had done so over the phone. Before, Sean resisted Julian¡¯s touch and switched out the DNA samples in secret. Right now, he wanted another chance to do another DNA Julian had never seen Sean behave so obediently. Previously, Sean had tormented him greatly at the Fulcher Manor. Yet with Simon around, the boy was good and obedient. He Julian. He was Simon¡¯s son indeed. Julian smirked sardonically; the look sent chills down Diana¡¯s spine. However, she couldn¡¯t disy a dour attitude toward customers. What¡¯s more, it was Sean who behaved rudely toward him in the first ce. Diana put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, please feel free to look around.¡± She called a shopping assistant and said, ¡°Just ask her if you have any questions.¡± She then turned around and pulled Simon, saying gently,¡± Let¡¯s head upstairs and talk.¡± Seeing that Diana was treating him as per usual and that Julian looked calm and unperturbed, Simon felt a huge gush of relief. He followed Diana upstairs, and began nagging at her as he often did. ¡°How did you lose so much weight in just a few days? Are you trying to kill yourself? Where¡¯s Betty? How is she now? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything when something so big happened?¡± Seeing Simon nagging nonstop, Diana felt as if she had returned to Stirling City. He was the person she trusted the most and was the most familiar with. Yet, aftering to Richburgh, everything had changed. As she came into contact with more and more people, everything painted a negative picture of Simon lying to her. When they reached a turn in the stairs, Diana stopped leading him forward. She turned to him and said, ¡°Simon.¡± She wasn¡¯t in a rush to let him see Betty. Instead, she made Sean leave Simon¡¯s arms and sent him back to his room to y with Betty. Simon began to panic as he looked at Diana. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look so serious.¡± Upon checking that the twins weren¡¯t around, Diana decided to be frank. ¡°Are you still not going to be honest with me? I called you over today to give you onest chance. Simon, I remember everything. My memories have returned to me.¡± Impossible! If Simon weren¡¯t so shocked, he would have blurted that out. However, Diana looked so certain. There was even disappointment in her eyes. Simon gripped the handrail tightly, his face growing pale. Sean stood at the door, staring at Diana and Simon. The two didn¡¯t look like they wereing into the room any time soon. He was stuck in a dilemma. At this moment, Sean couldn¡¯t wait toe clean with Diana and Julian. Yet Diana had been too busy recently, and Sean couldn¡¯t find an appropriate opportunity to tell her about him switching out the test samples. Now that he had finally met Julian, he couldn¡¯t give up so easily. Only by finding his biological father as soon as possible would he have a chance of changing everything and prevent his mommy and Betty from getting hurt ever again!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Right now, Sean was certain that Julian was the best candidate to be his and Betty¡¯s father. The most important factor was that he was once married to Mommy. He checked it out-people who got married had babies together. Were he and Betty babies they had after they got married? Also¡­ Julian was tall and strong. He could protect them perfectly. Compared to Simon, who had been very much missing in action recently, Julian gave Sean a much stronger sense of security. But he didn¡¯t understand adults¡¯ affairs, so he couldn¡¯t figure out what they were thinking. In the end, he was but a child. At most, a child who was slightly smarter than other children. With a goal in mind, he would do everything he could to achieve it. Right now, he had to work hard and correct his past mistake of switching out the test samples in order to confirm if he was Julian¡¯s child. Having decided his next course of action, Sean nced at Betty, who was fast asleep, and gently pulled the door open. He saw Diana and Simon talking about something on the staircasending. He hesitated for a moment before deciding to go downstairs and find Julian. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Sean called. This time, he didn¡¯t abruptly call Julian ¡°daddy¡± to attract Julian¡¯s attention. The moment he went downstairs, Julian¡¯s eyes fell on him. Sean was truly adorable. Cecilia adored him the moment she saw him. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She crouched down and held Sean¡¯s hand, her tone patient and indulging. Sean didn¡¯t like strangers touching him and retracted his hands immediately, making Cecilia¡¯s face tense up with awkwardness. Julian¡¯s eyes turned dark at once. Sean looked up at him fearlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± He continued clearly and brightly, ¡°I¡¯d like you to do the DNA test once more.¡± Repeat the DNA test? Julian¡¯s jaw hardened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Sean was nervous and kept ncing at Diana, who was still at the staircasending. Mommy had lost so much weight¡­ Betty wasn¡¯t in a good condition right now, either. Despite that, they couldn¡¯t even return to Stirling City. There were many, many bad people in Richburgh. They really needed a daddy. Especially one as strong and powerful as Mr. Fulcher. Sean had thoroughly checked Julian¡¯s background over the past few days, and knew that he was Richburgh¡¯s richest man. Many people were afraid of him. Zachary Winnington was the prime example of that. Zachary had been so arrogant when harassing them, but he stumbled off in fear the moment he heard Julian. Sean wished from the bottom of his heart that Julian was the father he was looking for. Looking at Diana, Sean mustered his courage. He turned back to Julian, puffing his cheeks as he exined eagerly, ¡°I switched out the test samples. I actually took a strand of hair from a maid and put it in the sample bag.¡± Meanwhile, on the staircasending on the second floor. Simon¡¯s face was an exciting concoction of expressions. In an instant, the look on his face turned from disbelief to hesitation, to uneasiness, to guilt-he was unable to look Diana in the eye. She could sense every single change on his face. There wasn¡¯t even a need for him to exin anything. Diana knew Simon. Now, she was sure he had lied to her. ¡°Why exactly did I leave Julian Fulcher and Richburgh three years ago?¡± This was a question Nina and Julian had repeatedly asked her. She wanted to know the truth, too. It was something perhaps only Simon could tell her. From the beginning to the end, he had been the only one who knew that she was in Stirling City. He kept herpany throughout the entire time, and he was also the only one who told Diana her name. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Julian and the rest probably wouldn¡¯t even know of her whereabouts had she not suddenly returned to Richburgh for the sake of her twins¡¯ schooling arrangements. Julian was all-powerful. He couldn¡¯t possibly not receive any news about her, unless someone was deliberately mping down on the news. What role did Simon y in hiding her whereabouts? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Diana had no idea. That was why she needed an answer from Simon. Diana¡¯s question made Simon¡¯s rapidly beating heart return to normal. The hypnotizer responsible for Diana¡¯s memory loss did not lie to him. As long as Diana didn¡¯t get hypnotized by him again, Diana would never be able to restore her memories. No matter how strong the natural or man-made stimulus was, it was useless. Diana was asking him that only because she hade into contact with more people upon returning to Richburgh. Apparently, she managed to piece together some pieces of the puzzle of her past from their words. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t possibly be asking him for the reason she left Julian three years ago. What was the truth? The truth was that she was willing to do anything for Julian Fulcher! But Simon would never tell her that. He turned solemn,posing himself, and looked straight into Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have no idea. I wasn¡¯t very close to you three years ago.¡± His lips werepletely sealed. Diana knew that her attempt at probing for the truth had failed. Yet, she refused to admit defeat. ¡°Simon, I¡¯ve always regarded you as someone very important in my life. I really hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± ¡°Since when have I ever lied to you?¡± Simon asked. ¡°I just don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to know about your memories. Some people are nasty, and so are some memories. Isn¡¯t it good to forget them all?¡± ¡°Does that include me once being married to Julian?¡± Simon¡¯s grip on the handrails tightened. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to know about that. ¡°Julian is your brother. I was once¡­¡± Diana took a deep breath. ¡®Your sister-inw.¡± She chuckled sardonically at the hrious twist of fate. ¡°I even considered marrying you once.¡± Simon had confessed his feelings for her, too. What exactly was going on? ¡°No matter how terrible your rtionship with Julian was, you shouldn¡¯t have hidden the fact that we were once married.¡± Simon could feel his throat constricting. It made him feel terrible all over. Even his face flushed red. He didn¡¯t expect Julian to share so much with Diana even after going through so much. All the more he didn¡¯t expect Julian to personally visit Diana at her home. Julian was a proud and haughty man who treated him like trash even though they were brothers of different mothers, going as far as to kick him aside after giving him some lousy Channing Inc shares. He was cold, heartless, and brutal. That was the way the Fulchers did things! Yet, Diana¡¯s betrayal and abandonment didn¡¯t stop that proud and arrogant man from admitting that he was once married to her. Simon clung on to the one thing that Diana cared most about, trying to move her with his affections over the past three years. He stood on the staircasending and stared at her, unmoving, like a stone wall. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hide that fact from you, would you have given me the chance to stay by your side for three years? Diana Winnington, I like you. Since you called me here, are you going to give me your answer this time?¡± His words sent Diana¡¯s mind into a mess. True, Simon had done too much for her. There was no way she could immediately regard him as a wicked man. What¡¯s more, he was right. Her past was filled with nasty people and even nastier things. For example, Zachary. Julian too already had another woman. But¡­ What about Nina? Nina was willing to do anything for Diana as a friend, and even protected Diana¡¯s children without fearing the scalding hot water Zachary¡¯s men sshed on her. Could she be considered one of the many nasty facets of her past? Whether Diana¡¯s past was nasty or not, and whether she wanted to remember it or otherwise, wasn¡¯t a decision Simon could make on her behalf. Diana took a deep breath. ¡°I do have an answer for you.¡± Looking straight into Simon¡¯s eyes, she announced firmly, ¡°I like you, too.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 ¡°Not romantically as a woman to a man, but as a friend I appreciate and as family who depend on each other.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In fact, before he came clean about the fact that he liked women, she had treated him as she would a sister. The expectant look in Simon¡¯s eyes vanishedpletely. ¡°Your feelings for me¡­¡± she continued, turning away and pretending not to see how hurt he looked. Her fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm as she tried her best to remain firm and not be soft- hearted toward Simon. ¡®They have nothing to do with whether you deliberately hid the truth from me or lied to me. You were wrong,¡± she concluded. Had he told her that she was once married to Julian, she would have made preparations long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have let Betty follow Simon back to Richburgh earlier. All the more she wouldn¡¯t abruptly visit Julian at his ce. She even told Julian that she was going to get married to Simon, for crying out loud! On top of it, she brought gifts to him and assumed the position of a sister-inw by calling him brother. He had red at her with such fury in his eyes. Yet she knew nothing, and acted like a bumbling idiot. Everything that had happened was enough for Diana to want to dig a hole to bury herself in. Subsequently, it seemed reasonable to her why Julian was so angry that he snatched the children from her and did the DNA test. Simon knew full well he was a despicable and shameless man. Not only did he hypnotize Diana, but he even took advantage of Julian¡¯s condition to force them apart and cause the twins to be born fatherless. Even so, he didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong. He did that to let them have a taste of their own medicine. He himself was born without parents, while Julian was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Was he wrong in letting Julian¡¯s children experience the pain he went through? At the end of the day, Simon dared not admit that he was in the wrong. He didn¡¯t dare to think about the adorable twins, either. He was afraid of losing control of himself and blurting out the truth from three years ago. Anger boiled in Diana¡¯s blood when she saw him remain silent. ¡°Simon, say something!¡± Even after everything, she still regarded him as a friend. She needed him to exin himself. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to tell me the reason I left for another ce with my children three years ago?¡± Simon knew if he told her the real reason, he would lose the chance to stand before her. Conversely, if he said nothing, things between them wouldn¡¯t change. She may doubt him and try to pry the truth from his lips, but she would still trust him to an extent. He gritted his teeth, and decided to continue hiding the truth from her. ¡°I really have no idea why you left Julian and Richburgh. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Julian. Back then, I didn¡¯t have any chance to get close to you. He hated me so much, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to visit the Fulcher Manor. I appeared by your side by pure coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you in Stirling City.¡± Diana fell silent upon hearing his reply. She had expected him to lie about the twins¡¯ birth. Since she couldn¡¯t find out why she left Julian, she asked Simon other questions. ¡®Then, what about the twins¡¯ biological father? Who was he? Do you know him?¡± She paused for a moment, feeling a twinge of pain in her chest. Yet, she continued. ¡°Did I divorce Julian forthat man?¡± Simon was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to ask that question. Simon tried to probe Diana. ¡°Did Julian refuse to acknowledge the twins?¡± ¡°Not that. The DNA test results showed that he isn¡¯t rted to them by blood.¡± 1 How could that be possible? Simon was familiar with Diana¡¯s character. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 She couldn¡¯t possibly betray Julian. In fact, even now, despite being deeply hypnotized, she began having feelings for Julian the moment sheid eyes on him. He could tell from the uneasy and guilty look in her eyes each time she mentioned Julian. An unwillingness to admit defeat sprang in Simon¡¯s heart, drowning him and his rationale like tidal waves. *** Downstairs in the studio, Sean was still waiting for Julian¡¯s answer. Ever since the incident with Zachary, Sean wasn¡¯t as confident as he used to be. On the surface, he still retained his cool kid aura. He was small, but he had loved ones he wanted to protect. For the sake of Mommy and Betty, he was willing to be rebuked by Julian. Yet this man, who was a lot taller than him, didn¡¯t look displeased with him. He even crouched down low and caressed Sean¡¯s head tenderly. He looked at him with a sympathetic gaze and asked, ¡°Sean, where¡¯s your mommy?¡± At that moment, Cecilia could feel a shift in the aura Julian was exuding. It felt as if there were undercurrents brewing in the air, on the verge of tearing the ce apart at the slightest trigger. However, Sean wasn¡¯t afraid. He continued looking at Julian, thinking that things were finally looking up. He pulled Julian¡¯s sleeve gently and said,¡± Mommy¡¯s at the staircasending talking to Uncle Simon. Mr. Julian, when can we do the DNA test again?¡± Julian nced up toward the second floor. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss that with your mommy.¡± He turned around and said to Cecilia, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for today. When I¡¯m free next time, I¡¯ll pick you up for another date.¡± Cecilia felt a little lost over the sudden changes. She wanted to ask Julian if anything had changed because of the child. However, his icy face frightened her into silence. When she calmed down and thought things through, she recalled that he said he would pick her up from her ce next time. That meant he was willing to continue seeing her. Given Julian¡¯s style of doing things, the little boy surely had nothing to do with him. This boy¡­ Cecilia nced at Diana¡¯s shadow flitting around upstairs, and suddenly regretteding here for a custom-made dress. She also regretted doing business with a schemer who would stoop so low and use her children for her own benefit. She sighed and looked into Julian¡¯s eyes, as if empathizing with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be off first, then.¡± Julian nodded, and sent her to the door like a gentleman. Then, he carried Sean and walked upstairs in huge strides. Diana was still waiting for Simon to speak, hoping that he would give her at least some information regarding Sean and Betty¡¯s biological father. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The two of them stood on the staircasending, stuck in a standstill, gazes locked. There was an inexplicable air of tension between them. Julian settled Sean in the room so that he would not hear them fighting. He turned to Diana with a sneer. ¡°Here you are, flirting with another man while making your child find me and lie to me. Good on you, Diana.¡± Diana was confused. Wasn¡¯t Julian behaving normally just now? Why did he suddenly re up at her? Where was Ms. Jarvis? She instinctively looked around for Cecilia, but Julian suddenly pulled her before she could do so. At that instant, she lost her bnce and fell down the stairs. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Even after that, Julian wasn¡¯t any gentler. He pulled Diana harder, as if he were hauling something heavy. He was so violent, Diana¡¯s wrists turned red. The redness was like a special mark that burned a hole in Diana¡¯s heart. That feeling of being treated so coldly by him¡­ Was terrible. She looked at Julian in a daze, as if they had returned to the beginning, when she had just arrived at Richburgh from Stirling City. At that time, Julian was still aplete stranger to her. Bam! Diana was pulled into Julian¡¯s embrace so swiftly, he didn¡¯t give Simon a chance to react. He immediately pulled and dragged her into an empty dressing room. The space was suffocatingly small. He red at her, his eyes burning with cold fury. ¡°Is Simon not enough? Do you need Oliver around to help you reopen your shop too?¡± He smirked sardonically, his words pinning her down. She had no room for escape. And so, she was forced to look into his eyes. ¡°But you ended up getting harassed by Zachary. Now, you want me again.¡± His mocking usations startled Diana. She couldn¡¯t care less about the pain throbbing at her wrists, and red at him in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that rubbish! I asked for Oliver Channing¡¯s help because I need to pay a debt-Fanny Smith¡¯s debt!¡± Her yells made her realize that she had be agitated and emotional. She tried topose herself; she lowered her volume and looked apologetically at him. ¡°As for Simon, I called him over today because I had something to ask him.¡± Strange¡­ Why was she so anxious to exin herself to him? They were already divorced, and they had nothing to do with each other. He even introduced her as his ex-wife to others. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Her heart grew heavy as she thought of one thing that mattered very much to her. ¡°I¡¯m not a recement for Ka Winnington, am I?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was probably something Simon lied to her about. Julian didn¡¯t reply to herughable question and simply looked at her, smirking sardonically as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re such a great actress, Diana.¡± Forget using her own children, she was still pretending to have lost her memories. ¡°Actress?¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to think that of her. Indignance filled her heart as her eyes welled up with tears. Her emotions were akin to the disturbed surface of a once calm and quietke, which rippled as harsh winds blew. She gripped the hem of her shirt, the pain of being misunderstood by him piercing her as she persisted in exining herself to him. ¡°I¡¯m not acting. I really did lose my memories.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost your memories, how did you contact Oliver, remain in contact with Simon, and even meet Zachary?¡± None of these people were of any importance in her life. And yet, somehow, she had formed a connection with them. ¡°Nina might believe your lie, but I don¡¯t.¡± He yanked Diana¡¯s chin, his bloodshot eyes staring into her soul. ¡°I¡¯ve already had a taste of how it feels to be lied to by you three years ago!¡± At that time, her feigned death made him feel like ending his own life. He almost followed her in death. And then, he found out that she had eloped with Simon. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of lying to me again!¡± He would never fall for it a second time! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± a woman in the dressing room shrieked-it was probably a customer who came to try on some clothes. When she heard Julian¡¯s voice, she thought that a man hade barging in. In an attempt to call for help, she shrieked louder. Diana, worried that her studio¡¯s reputation might be ruined, subconsciously red at Julian. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was mistaken, but she sensed Julian¡¯s aura weakening under her re. However, before she had time to ponder on that¡­ Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Julian grabbed her shoulder, his hot breath scorching against her skin. He snarled, ¡°Diana, how many men do you want before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± At this moment, they could hear Simon outside. He was trying to appease the customers. ¡®Is this man saying that because he¡¯s¡­jealous? No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Diana quickly shook her head, pushing this absurd thought out of her mind. Julian despised her. He even said he¡¯d never have any contact with her again. Their encounter today was because the woman he brought wanted to buy Diana¡¯s dress. It was how they ended up meeting. Someone who hated her couldn¡¯t possibly be jealous. Diana couldn¡¯t stay with him. Once she did, she would easily overthink things. With that thought in mind, she pushed Julian harder. She tried to open the door so she could leave. His warm breath sprayed against her shoulder, making her hot and itchy. She could only turn her head to the side. She moved her shoulders, trying to alleviate the difort. At the same time, she kept pushing him away. His heavy body continued to press against her. Julian didn¡¯t move, his deep eyes glued on her. He didn¡¯t miss any of the subtle changes on her face. She exined helplessly, ¡°Look, you¡¯re really overthinking. Whether it be Simon or Oliver, we have no romantic rtionship. When I said I¡¯d marry Simon before, it was just a misunderstanding. As for you¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°After the paternity test results came out, I decided to stay far away from you. The further, the better.¡± Especially after Nina told her they had once been husband and wife. The discovery only strengthened Diana¡¯s determination. ¡°The further, the better?¡± Julian¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder. His mouth was near her ear, and she winced at his volume. This time, she acted quickly and covered his mouth. She red at him, hissing, ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Since he was trapping her, she couldn¡¯t escape. Diana decided to make things clear to him. ¡°Julian Fulcher, I¡¯m not a tool for you to vent your anger on. You suddenly dragged me here and treated me badly. You¡¯re not making any sense!¡± Seeing how stubborn she was being, Julian decided to tell it to her straight. ¡°Sean already told me.¡± Diana got more confused the more she listened. ¡°Sean? What did he tell you?¡± Sean had been acting strange today. He called Julian ¡°Daddy ¡°, and had apparently spoken to Julian as well. Didn¡¯t she just put him in the room? When did he sneak out to find Julian? Julian was annoyed with how Diana was always looking confused and pretending not to understand anything. He smirked sarcastically. ¡°What do you think he said to me? Didn¡¯t you teach him? He said he switched the DNA samples. He requested me to redo the paternity test.¡± How could a toddler of around two years old have such thoughts? And switching DNA samples, too. It was utterly ridiculous! When Julian heard Sean¡¯s absurd words, he knew it was Diana¡¯s doing. She wanted to use Sean to get another chance for a new DNA test, so she could manipte the results. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious,¡± Julian said, looking at the bewildered Diana. He was deeply impressed by her acting skills¡ªshe was great at pretending to be innocent. He leaned closer to her neck,ughing mockingly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Three years ago, you left me and started a new life with Simon. You even had children with him. Why did you suddenlye back to Richburgh and im you have nothing to do with him, when he was the one who betrayed me?¡± Did she think he¡¯d believe her just because she said so? ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Julian continued darkly, ¡°After Zachary went after you, you thought Simon couldn¡¯t help you fight the Winningtons. So, you quickly abandoned him. You wanted me to be the father so you can get payback against that old man, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 842 Chapter 842 ¡°What a pity! Looks like Simon wasn¡¯t sincere about liking you either,¡± Julian said. ¡°If he really wanted to help you get back at Zachary, he¡¯d have found plenty of ways.¡± After all, Simon had spent New Year¡¯s Eve with Diana right under Julian¡¯s nose. Later, he took her away from Richburgh and even had a child with her. Thinking about it filled Julian with disgust-even the air around them made him sick. He turned around abruptly, and pulled the door open. ¡°I came to the studio today purely for Ms. Jarvis. Don¡¯t read into it too much.¡± He told Diana he would no longer have any contact with her, and it still held true. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t get any ideas about me from now on.¡± Diana¡¯s expression twisted in anger. ¡®This man rambles on and on, and says whatever he wants! I was never into him, and I never thought of using anyone to get back at Zachary. Betty¡¯s my daughter¡ªI¡¯ll fight anyone who hurts her with my own power!1 It was the reason Diana struggled so hard to establish herself in Richburgh. Life was difficult enough for women. Only by toughening up could they avoid getting harassed and protect their families. Julian, who stood in a position of power, kept making baseless assumptions about her, someone in a vulnerable position. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I already told you,¡± Diana repeated, ¡°Simon isn¡¯t the father of my children.¡± ¡¯There she goes again! Looks like she¡¯ll keep on lying. If not Simon, who else? No one could look so simr to me! Is it my father? Hah. He passed away years ago. If Sean wasn¡¯t Simon¡¯s son, then there¡¯s no way he could look so much like me when I was a child,¡¯ Julian thought angrily. He firmly believed that Sean and Betty were Simon¡¯s children. Sean wouldn¡¯t trust and be so close to Simon otherwise. The difference in the way Sean acted with Simonpared to him was like night and day. Julian sneered, ¡°So, who¡¯s their real father?¡± Diana blushed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I guess you still have some brains, seeing as you didn¡¯te up with a random man to deceive me,¡± Julian said. It was clear he didn¡¯t believe Diana. ¡°If you dare use the children again and say ridiculous things like swapping DNA samples, you won¡¯t need to leave on your own. I¡¯ll personally make sure you can¡¯t stay in Richburgh!¡± His heartless words weighed heavily on Diana¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t even look at him. All she did was excuse herself and walk past him, leaving the changing room. Simon was waiting at the door. He didn¡¯t follow her in to avoid affecting her business. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to rebuild the studio, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin her hard work. He was worried about her safety-especially with Julian around-and waited outside the whole time. Seeing here out unharmed, he immediately sighed in relief. He took out a band-aid for her. ¡°Your skin¡¯s delicate. Put this on your wrist.¡± Otherwise, the wound might swell and scare the children. ¡°Thanks.¡± Diana was silent. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to talk about how Simon lied and hid things from her. Even if he had done all that, it must¡¯ve been for her own good. Any man was better than that fickle and heartless Julian Fulcher! Simon said hesitantly, ¡°Why are you still so reserved around me? If you want to leave Richburgh, I can¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if Diana earned enough to pay Fanny Smith back, she didn¡¯t want to leave. She wanted to stay here and get back her memories. In time, she would have her children and their real father stand before Julian, and show him the truth! Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Diana had never lied to Julian, whether it be about her amnesia or that Simon wasn¡¯t the children¡¯s father. ¡°The most important thing right now is for me to get back my memories,¡± Diana said. Simon¡¯s hands shook. ¡°How do you n on doing that?¡± Diana was silent. She clutched the hair she had taken secretly from Julian earlier. She knew Sean wouldn¡¯t lie-the original sample had a problem, so she had to start from here and redo the paternity test without anyone knowing. Maybe this could be a breakthrough in her search for her lost memories. Simon put his hands behind his back. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask anymore. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, you can contact me anytime.¡± Diana nodded. She wanted to take Simon to see Betty, but he left before she could say anything. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye. Diana stared at his retreating figure-he looked like he was running away. She stood there alone, lost in thought. After he left the studio, Simon couldn¡¯t calm down. His hands trembled as he opened his phone and searched for the hypnotist¡¯s number. He hadn¡¯t called it in a very long time. Julian left after Simon did. Diana looked at her spacious studio. Due to Julian¡¯s interference, many customers had left. She was in no mood to continue working, so she closed up shop and went home. Betty was still the same. Every day, she stared nkly into nothing. Even when her name was called, she wouldn¡¯t react. However, loud noises would scare her and make her tremble. Every time Diana saw her daughter in this state, she wished nothing more than to march to the Winningtons and tear Zachary apart. But now wasn¡¯t the right time yet. She needed to get back her memories and remember her past first. Only by that could she better understand her rtionship with the Winningtons. After that, she would use all the resources at her disposal and make Zachary pay! Sean followed her closely, and Diana knew something was on his mind. She waited for him to speak. Sure enough-in the evening, Sean couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and confronted her. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Has Mr. Julian told you when we can do the DNA test again?¡± ¡°Why? Are you hoping that he¡¯s your father? If we can¡¯t do it again, will you be disappointed?¡± Sean nodded. Diana continued to press on. ¡°But I thought you didn¡¯t like him?¡± Sean was a little embarrassed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t like him before¡­but I like him now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Sean said, ¡°he¡¯s very powerful, Mommy. If he bes our daddy, no one can bully you and Betty again. I¡¯m still too young. I want to protect you, but I can¡¯t¡­¡± Hearing this, Diana became teary. She didn¡¯t consider herself weak or overly sentimental, but she would always be moved by how much her children cared for her. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Diana was willing to give up her life for these moments. What was a secret paternity testpared to that? She would do it a hundred times if she had to. ¡°The sample thing isn¡¯t your fault, and neither is what happened with Zachary,¡± Diana said gently. She held Betty with one arm and Sean with the other, feeling like she had the whole world in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. With Mommy around, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything, okay? If you want to find your real father, Mommy will support you all the way.¡± Even if redoing the paternity test was just a waste of time, and that Julian couldn¡¯t possibly be their father, Diana would respect Sean¡¯s desire to reconfirm it. Diana thought for a bit, and decided to be straightforward.¡± I¡¯ll handle the DNA test. But if we confirm that you and Mr. Julian aren¡¯t father and son, please don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He just wanted the result to be true, and not because he had swapped the samples and couldn¡¯t get the correct answer. ¡°No matter what the result is, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± he said. He took Betty¡¯s hand, and led her to y with building blocks in their room. With the children upied, Diana had time to prepare ingredients for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast. She had a lot of bread, which she intended to make sandwiches with. After trying for so many days, she still couldn¡¯t recreate the sandwiches Julian used to make. In the end, she gave up and made cheese sandwiches. She paired them with milk- they were simple but nutritious. After taking care of the children¡¯s breakfast, Diana went to hail a taxi outside. She saw Simon waving at them. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Something urgent came up at thepany yesterday, so I couldn¡¯t see Betty,¡± Simon exined. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the studio and see her at the same time.¡± He brought out a bunch of Barbie dolls. Though Betty didn¡¯t speak, she visibly rxed. Diana picked two pink ones and ced them in her arms, and she hugged them. There were some things Simon didn¡¯t talk about in front of Betty, because he didn¡¯t want to upset her. Regardless of her response, he was patient with her and made her happy- just as he had always done. Seeing this, Diana scolded herself for suspecting him. She had been in the wrong. Yesterday, she thought Simon¡¯s hasty escape meant he felt guilty about what he had done to her. Now, she realized it was just because of a problem at work. Why would his life revolve around her every day? It¡¯s a good thing he could go about his own business. Perhaps with time, he would treat her as his former sister-in-w and stop thinking about confessing his feelings to her. The week passed calmly. Julian didn¡¯t appear before Diana again, just as he had imed. However, Diana was troubled. She had received thetest paternity test result. It showed that Julian was truly Sean and Betty¡¯s biological father. This was too surreal! To confirm the uracy of the results, Diana asked Nina to get her Julian¡¯s toothbrush. She used his DNA on it to redo the test. After that, she was forced to ept the truth. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Julian was indeed Sean and Betty¡¯s biological father. When Sean heard the news, he maintained his cool expression. During lunchtime, he visibly ate more. It seemed a weight had been lifted off his little shoulders. Diana couldn¡¯t stop worrying. She didn¡¯t know if Julian would refuse to believe her even after knowing the results. He might even use her of trying to trick him again. That would surely hurt Sean¡¯s feelings. She had to ensure Julian treated the children kindly. She couldn¡¯t have him coldly deny their rtionship in front of the children when they meet again. It was important for her to think carefully on how she could achieve that. The kindergarten teacher noticed her daydreaming, and called her several times. ¡°Ms. Winnington, are you paying attention?¡± Diana quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Your teaching staff is excellent, and your education philosophy of connecting with nature to nurture children¡¯s instincts is wonderful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± the teacher responded kindly. ¡°Before the start of sses in September, please keep an eye on our enrollment information. Once it¡¯s open, many people will sign up. Make sure not to miss it.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°If I want to enroll my children, what are the requirements?¡± ¡°We require a Richburgh household registration and the property certificate of a nearby residence, commonly known as double certificates.¡± ¡°Double certificates,¡± Diana muttered. ¡°So, I can¡¯t apply without these two documents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She had already given up on marrying Simon. As for the children¡¯s household registration¡­ She could only hope Julian would be willing to ept the transfer of their household registration. But now, he had Cecilia Jarvis by his side. It would be good enough if he could ept the paternity test results and treat the children kindly. Diana didn¡¯t dare to think about the household registration transfer. As for the property certificate¡­ At first, Diana thought she could afford the properties in Richburgh. After looking around, she discovered that even a regr three-bedroom apartment would cost almost a million dors. She had seen almost all the houses near the kindergarten, and the conclusion was clear-they were beyond her means. Over the years, she had saved what she thought was enough for afortable life in Stirling City. Upon arriving in Richburgh, she realized more was needed. She felt defeated-her dream of sending her kids to a public kindergarten in Richburgh was shattered. She had to shift her focus to private ones instead. Private kindergartens didn¡¯t require a household registration or a property certificate. Plus, she could afford the tuition fees for each semester. With the children starting school in autumn, she couldn¡¯t dy anymore. She hurriedly screened through several kindergartens, and finally settled on an international bilingual one near her studio named Bilingo Kindergarten. The enrollment officer was kind to her. ¡°Before the autumn enrollment, we need to meet the children and conduct an interview. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Diana replied. She had been running around all day to find an appropriate kindergarten for her two precious children, and she was exhausted. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet in the office tomorrow¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Before the enrollment officer could finish, Diana heard the sound of high heels clicking on the floor. Turning around, she saw a woman approaching her. The woman turned to the enrollment officer and said haughtily,¡± I object to her children attending this kindergarten!¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°On what grounds are you saying that? It Was this another person with a grudge against her? The woman, Kiki, looked at Diana disdainfully. ¡°On the grounds that I know your children don¡¯t have a father.¡± Kiki turned to the enrollment officer, sneering. ¡°ording to the kindergarten rules, children with disabilities or from broken families aren¡¯t epted. One of her children has autism and can¡¯t speak. They don¡¯t have a father, and were raised in a single-parent family.¡± Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Seeing the kindergarten she had just selected about to slip away, Diana wished she could silence this woman. Why did she have so many enemies in Richburgh? What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t recognize a single one of them! Diana grew even more concerned about her amnesia. She bit her lip, clenched her fists, and stared intently at the enrollment officer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with disabled children? They¡¯re also angels! They¡¯re the hope of a family, and they¡¯re equally precious. Why won¡¯t you ept them?¡± ¡°Ms. Winnington, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We don¡¯t ept disabled children because it¡¯s a rule in Richburgh. Children with special conditions need to go to special schools, which is better for them. As for families, that¡¯s a rule set by our founder and headmaster. The headmaster is a foreigner who values good familial rtionships.¡± ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t disabled,¡± Diana said. ¡°She¡¯s just going through a temporary phase. She¡¯s a bit closed off and wouldn¡¯te out of her shell.¡± The enrollment officer was aware of it. ¡°The child¡¯s current condition aside, is it true that youe from a broken family?¡± This was the most stringent requirement. A broken family wouldn¡¯t qualify for enrollment. This kindergarten was suitable in terms of faculty, teaching environment, tuition fees, and distance. If Diana couldn¡¯t get her children enrolled here, she wasn¡¯t sure she could find another suitable kindergarten before autumn. She had to make sure Sean and Betty could start school smoothly. The doctor told Diana that Betty should have more contact with peers in a safe environment. That would be beneficial to her recovery. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Diana said. She thought for a while. Then, she took a deep breath and looked firmly at the enrollment officer. ¡°My children has a father, and we live in a happy family.¡± The enrollment officer smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Next Monday, you and your children¡¯s father are wee for an interview with the children.¡± When both parents and children pass the interview, Sean and Betty could enroll in the kindergarten. ¡°About my daughter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin the situation to the headmaster in advance, but the final decision will be based on his assessment during the interview.¡± Kiki mocked Diana in front of the enrollment officer. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± she sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a divorced woman like her can put on a show of a happy family.¡± Unless Diana married Simon within this week. As it stood, she had too many enemies. After what happened with Zachary, Diana wouldn¡¯t act rashly without understanding her opponent¡¯s background. This time, she resisted the urge to retaliate against Kiki and left quietly. As soon as Diana left, Kiki immediately called Simon. ¡°I just ran into Diana. You should thank me this time! I¡¯ve helped you again.¡± She exined the situation, and added confidently, ¡°Within this week, Diana will definitely bring up the topic of marriage with you again.¡± When Diana left the kindergarten, she instantly regretted her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have tried to show off. She couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how Julian would react to thetest paternity test. And yet, she still pretended she had a happy family. She had to bring the children¡¯s father for the kindergarten interview next week. And the father of the children was none other than Julian Fulcher. No, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer! She had to show him the paternity test results. She decided to visit Julian. To be safe, she didn¡¯t take the two children with her. Nina offered to look after them after hearing about her problem. ¡°Julian doesn¡¯t believe in your amnesia, but I do,¡± Nina said.¡± Before you lost your memories, we made a deal that I¡¯d be your children¡¯s godmother. Now that you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of them.¡± But¡­ Chapter 847 Chapter 847 ¡°But nothing! Just do whatever you want, and be brave about it.¡± Even though Nina said that, she couldn¡¯t be sure how Julian would treat Diana. Diana felt equally uneasy. Soon, she stood at the entrance of CoIlina Vi. She pressed the doorbell gently. When Mrs. Lay told Julian that Diana had arrived, he didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡°Mrs. Lay, I told you I have nothing to do with that woman.¡± Plus, he had warned her in her studio not long ago. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t get any ideas about me from now on.¡± Then, she had been furious. But only after a short time, she came knocking on his door shamelessly once more. He didn¡¯t care about her rtionship with Simon. He only knew that there was absolutely no possibility of him meeting her again and listening to her endless stream of lies! ¡°Sir,¡± Mrs. Lay said. She had been hesitating at the study door since the start of lunch. Julian looked at her pacing back and forth, which made him ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Mrs. Lay said anxiously, Ms. Winnington hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether she leaves or not,¡± Julian sneered, ncing at the time. It was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the sun was scorching. He grew impatient and said, ¡°When it gets too hot for her to bear, she¡¯ll leave.¡± Another hour passed. Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t mention Diana again. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Instead, Julian began to look at the study door repeatedly. Mrs. Lay saw his expression and smiled slightly, but she didn¡¯t mention Diana. Instead, she asked, ¡°Sir, I see that you keep looking up outside. Are you thirsty? Would you like me to bring you some water?¡± Julian hesitated. His face was a bit red, as if something was choking him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like some water.¡± Seeing the smile on Mrs. Lay¡¯s face, he added, ¡°I¡¯m very thirsty.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hot outside.¡± Mrs. Lay pointed at the zing sun.¡± Ms. Winnington doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the heat at all. She hasn¡¯t even asked for a sip of water after all this time.¡± Julian was baffled. ¡°Is she still here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mrs. Lay replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me she didn¡¯t seem bothered by the heat? ¡°That was before.¡± Mrs. Lay ced the ss of water on the table, but refused to look outside the window. ¡°Now, I have no idea if Ms. Winnington has left. Oh, my! It¡¯s so hot outside. Maybe she fainted. Maybe that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t asked for water!¡± Unconscious people couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out and check?¡± Julian asked. Mrs. Lay straightened her back and said solemnly, ¡°As servants, we shouldn¡¯t care about the things our master doesn¡¯t care about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Another ten minutes soon passed. Within those ten minutes, Julian had looked up more than ten times. Mrs. Lay¡¯s smile almost split her face. Yet she stood still at the study door, showing no intention of going to the vi¡¯s entrance to check the situation. She was waiting. Waiting to see when Julian would lose his patience and ask her to bring Diana inside. That wasn¡¯t all. She was also waiting for something else. Waiting to see when her master, the seemingly heartless and loveless Mr. Fulcher, woulde to his senses. He couldn¡¯t forget Diana at all, and he couldn¡¯t break free from his feelings for her. Being too heartless now would make winning his wife back in the future much harder! Regardless of the recent encounters, Mrs. Lay believed in thete Madam Fulcher¡¯s judgment and Diana¡¯s character. After a while, the sun got even higher. The sunlight on the ground felt like a scorching carpet, warping the surface. Julian raised his head, and nced at the temperature disyed on theputer. ¡°Forty-eight degrees.¡± Forty-eight degrees?! That woman must be trying to die at his doorstep and dirty his path on purpose! Chapter 848 Chapter 848 ¡°Mrs. Lay,¡± Julian ordered, ¡°go and check if she¡¯s dead. If she¡¯s not dead, drag her inside. If she¡¯s already dead from the heat, call the funeral home to collect the body!¡± When Diana came in, Julian was still shouting at the top of his lungs. The vast living room echoed with his displeasure. She hesitated. ¡°Mrs. Lay¡­¡± Diana stood awkwardly in ce, her eyes filled with hesitation and anxiety. Since the paternity results came out, she had been running around non-stop, trying to enroll her children in kindergarten. She didn¡¯t even have the time to sit down and think about it carefully. epting Julian as the biological father of her children came naturally. Now, after hearing Julian¡¯s voice, the situation became clearer. At present, she and Julian were already divorced. However, they had two children. And now, she was activelying to acknowledge that he was their father. Yet, she didn¡¯t even know what had happened between her and Julian in the first ce. The only thing she knew was what Nina had told her before; that she and Simon had betrayed Julian together. She even faked her death! These memories-or rather, bits and pieces of information she heard from Nina-suddenly became real at this moment. And now, she had gone through so much trouble just to see him for a moment. Her clothes had long been soaked by sweat. They stuck to her body like slimy squid ink, and she felt terribly ufortable. She was scared. Diana stood rigidly in ce, not moving. Seeing her standing there in a daze, not speaking or looking at anyone, Mrs. Lay grew anxious. ¡¯Ms. Winnington, are you okay?¡± Did she really have heatstroke? As Julian still couldn¡¯t hear any movement, he finally exited his study. The first thing he saw was her rosy face. It was obvious she was feeling warm. Her hair, sticking tightly to her scalp and forehead, looked as if it had been sshed with water. Clearly, it was a sunny day. She looked like a drenched kitten because she was sweating too much. Julian nced at Mrs. Lay, who immediately understood his intentions. She quickly brought Diana some cooling medicine. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The smell of the medicine was pungent and choking. As soon as it was ced under Diana¡¯s nose, she shivered. She lifted her head to look in Julian¡¯s direction. ¡°M-Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± Seeing her so weak, Julian immediately became nervous. Much of his impatience from before disappeared. ¡°Mrs. Lay, hurry and help her onto the sofa. Don¡¯t let her die in our house. It¡¯d tarnish our reputation,¡± Julian said. Hearing his harsh words, Diana was convinced that pretending to have a heatstroke was the wisest thing she had done. Feigning illness was a bit shameless, but¡­ At the moment, it was the best way for her to sessfully get close to him and find an opportunity to exin the paternity test to him. Diana nearly slumped on the sofa. She pushed away the medicine and said weakly, ¡°Mrs. Lay, this medicine smells too strong. I can¡¯t drink it¡­¡± She licked her dry lips and asked, ¡°Could I just get some in cold water?¡± ¡°You should drink the medicine first.¡± Mrs. Lay was convinced that Diana had a heatstroke. This summer was unusually hot, and Diana encountered it at the worst time. What¡¯s more, she stood at the door waiting for a very longtime. Mrs. Lay was starting to me Julian. ¡°Sir, if something really happens to her, what should we do?¡± She was about to pour water for Diana. Julian stopped Mrs. Lay, and said condescendingly, ¡°Don¡¯t let her drink anything. If something really happens, just bury her. What else can we do?¡± Chapter 849 Chapter 849 This man always spoke so coldly and heartlessly. Diana dared not think about how she could be married to such a man. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What¡¯s more¡­ When his sharp, eagle-like gaze fell on her face, Diana sped her hands together and looked pitifully at Mrs. Lay.¡± I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Lay quickly handed her the cup. However, Julian intercepted it and smiled mockingly. He stood before her, looking at her as if he had seen through her. His presence was too overwhelming. Diana regretted pretending to have a heatstroke. ¡°Do you want some water?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you have your fill,¡± Julian said, amused. Ssh! A stream of water poured down from above. Julian Fulcher¡­ He had poured water all over her. Diana waspletely soaked from head to toe, but Julian acted as if nothing had happened. He even crouched and asked with a smile, ¡°Still thirsty?¡± Diana clenched her fists, trying to control her temper. She thought of Sean, who longed to be recognized by Julian, and did her best to calm herself. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Signs of heatstroke are twitching limbs, eyes rolling back, and foaming at the mouth,¡± Julian replied nonchntly. ¡°Ms. Winnington, do you show any of those symptoms?¡± Hearing this, Diana¡¯s anger disappeared. She could only curse herself for being so dumb. She dared to pretend to have a heatstroke without even understanding the symptoms-she actually tried to deceive Julian, who was known for being sharp. Now, she was exposed. She had no right toin when he doused her with water. She struggled to find an excuse, trying to save herself from embarrassment. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Julian asked, cutting her off. After thinking for a while, Diana couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation for her foolish behavior. She couldn¡¯t say that she realized the gravity of the situation once she arrived at his doorstep-that he, her former husband, was the father of her children, and that she panicked and decided to pretend to have a heatstroke. Julian wouldn¡¯t believe it. Subconsciously, Diana tried hard to roll her eyes back and make her limbs twitch. ¡°I¡­ I do feel ufortable.¡± She continued to y sick. Julian saw that she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but didn¡¯t expose her increasingly clumsy acting. ¡°Is that so?¡± Three years had passed. In the three years since theyst met, she seemed to have be more and more unpredictable. The mocking smile on his lips was still there. He turned to Mrs. Lay, who was already dumbfounded, and told her to bring a towel to wipe Diana¡¯s wet hair with. ¡°Since our guest is feeling ufortable, I can¡¯t neglect her. Mrs. Lay, bring the hairdryer.¡± He wanted to blow-dry her hair? He wanted to blow-dry her hair! Diana felt a chill as the hot air blew against her back. Although she acted stupidly, she wasn¡¯t actually foolish. She was sure he had seen through her acting. But instead of getting angry, he was now blow-drying her hair¡­ The torture was worse than having him tower over her and talk her down ruthlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Seeing her fidgeting anxiously, Julian pressed her shoulders. His long fingers gently threaded through her hair. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Julian¡¯s fingers brushed against her neck as theybed through her scalp. That day in her studio¡¯s dressing room, his breath was just like the hot air from the hairdryer, spraying forcefully all over her skin. Diana wriggled her shoulders. Julian¡¯s hold on her became gentler. She dared not move at all. When her hair was almost dry, Julian suddenly said, ¡°Before, I used to blow-dry your hair. I was also a jerk. Seeing your hair wet like this makes me ufortable.¡± His self-deprecating words softened his harsh demeanor. She could feel the tenderness from his fingertips lingering on her scalp. Diana couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. ¡°Julian¡­?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why did we get divorced before?¡± This woman was just like muddy ground; if he gave her a little leeway, she would climb along the pole. Julian put away the hairdryer immediately. ¡°Have you be addicted to acting?¡± Diana choked. She had just remembered. He didn¡¯t believe she had amnesia. If it were in the past, she would have definitely argued with him. But today, she couldn¡¯t refute his sarcastic remark-not after she had pretended to be sick. She could only move on, and act as if she hadn¡¯t asked anything. She shouldn¡¯t have asked. He already had Cecilia and his new life. Her visit today was already impolite; there was no need to drag him into the past again. She was the only one who wanted to recover her lost memories. Julian didn¡¯t care about the past. He must despise her a lot. However, she still told him the words she wanted to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± She stared straight into his eyes, her own sparkling brightly. Julian was momentarily taken aback by her gaze. His tightly pressed lips betrayed his emotions. ¡°Diana, stop lying to me,¡± he snarled. The paternity test had already revealed the truth. No matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that she had betrayed him! Reluctance crept in her heart, but she could still feel his warmth on her neck. She mustered her courage and repeated, ¡°Julian Fulcher. Three years ago, I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± She took out the paternity test report she had kept with her all along. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Once upon a time¡­ On the day he asked her for a divorce¡­ She had also shown him a document at that time. Back then, Julian didn¡¯t know that the document she wanted to show him was a pregnancy test report. So many things happened because of that misunderstanding. It caused her to lose the children in her belly. Recalling that painful time, Julian¡¯s heart softened instantly. He reached out and took it. ¡°What is this?¡± Diana originally thought he wouldn¡¯t look, but it went so smoothly. Her frustration from standing outside the door for so long didn¡¯t matter anymore. She quickly said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± It couldn¡¯t be a new pregnancy test report. Thinking about their current situation, Julian¡¯s heart ached painfully. His moved even more quickly. ¡°A paternity test report?¡± His eyes gradually changed, and he asked, ¡°Diana¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chapter 851 Chapter 851 There were two paternity test reports. Looking at the dates, they were both recently done. Clearly written on them was that Julian, Sean, and Betty had a parent-child rtionship. In other words, Julian was their biological father. Diana said, ¡°Nina told me that three years ago, Simon and I betrayed you. I didn¡¯t understand what that betrayal meant before, but after seeing the paternity test report you had, I did. You thought that Simon and I had children together.¡± Diana didn¡¯t know how this misunderstanding started. ¡°I told you many times that I¡¯ve lost my memory. But I can be sure that Simon isn¡¯t the children¡¯s father.¡± Otherwise, her children wouldn¡¯t have taken herst name after all these years. And she wouldn¡¯t have just discovered that Simon liked her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Diana said quickly. ¡°But Sean didn¡¯t lie to you. He wouldn¡¯t lie. He switched the DNA samples because you left a bad first impression on him. He didn¡¯t want any possibility of you bing his father.¡± At that time, his preferred candidate was Simon. Butter, he changed his mind. Not only did he reveal he had switched the samples, but he also asked Diana and Julian to redo the test. Diana took a deep breath, and said everything she wanted to say. ¡°I stole your hair, and Nina stole your toothbrush for thetest result. You may not believe me, but don¡¯t doubt the scientifically verified facts.¡± Because of these two paternity tests, she could confidently tell Julian that she didn¡¯t betray him, nor was she with Simon. ¡°Is that all?¡± Julia listened to her; various emotions swirled in his eyes, none of which Diana could understand. For so long, he had been waiting to hear her tell him that she didn¡¯t betray him. So much so, that hearing it now with his own ears felt like a dream. He couldn¡¯t take her word for it, but¡­ Since she dared toe to him with the paternity test reports, it was likely true. He would do another test. It was just a matter of time. Still, she wasn¡¯t honest enough. Since she didn¡¯t betray him, why did she go to such lengths to fake her death and leave with Simon? This matter couldn¡¯t be brushed aside with her excuse of amnesia. Seeing him silent, his cold jawline straight and rigid, Diana became uneasy. Her heart was in turmoil, and she asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about believing or not,¡± Julian said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out the paternity test on my own.¡± Diana breathed a sigh of relief. Julian¡¯s reaction was already much better than she had expected. She should give him time to think it over. After all, it had been so sudden. At this moment, it no longer made sense for her to stay here. Before leaving, she said, ¡°Sean¡­ He¡¯s really looking forward to you being his father.¡± However, she didn¡¯t hear anything from behind her. There wasn¡¯t even a response. Diana¡¯s heart went cold, but she was still grateful. Grateful that she didn¡¯t bring the children here. If they saw Julian¡¯s reaction, they would surely be heartbroken. She originally wanted to take this opportunity today to tell him about the kindergarten interview, but now, she could only push away that thought. With Julian¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be very happy even if he verified the paternity test¡¯s authenticity. Perhaps it would be as she expected. Now that he had Cecilia, he would only see the children as burdens. Diana¡¯s little ones probably won¡¯t be able to attend Bilingo Kindergarten. After returning home, she didn¡¯t rest for long. She quickly looked for a new kindergarten again. But the kindergartens in Richburgh were in high demand, and those with low requirements and few conditions were already full.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Parents like Diana were already consideredte. After searching around, she found only one kindergarten suitable for them. However, it had once experienced a notorious scandal. The headmaster told Diana that there was no need for an interview, or for both parents to show up. If she followed the registration process and paid the fee, she could enroll her two children together. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Nina looked at the information, and quickly found some negative news about the kindergarten. ¡°Are you really going to choose this one? There have been reports stating that the teachers here abused children. Some parents even found bugs in the lunches.¡± She was reluctant to send the two children to this kindergarten. Diana thought the same. ¡°I have no other choice,¡± Diana said, slumping on the bed. These days, her rtionship with Nina had developed rapidly. Even though she hadn¡¯t regained her memories, it didn¡¯t stop them from bing good friends again. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at all the kindergartens in Richburgh. This one is the best among the ones that meet our criteria.¡± Other kindergartens were either too far, or had worse conditions. ¡°It¡¯s picking the best from the worst,¡± Diana said. ¡°Since they had a scandal before, I think they won¡¯t dare repeat it. From that perspective, it should be okay.¡± Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°Thew clearly warns people not to break it, but there are still so many criminals. Have you ever thought about why, among so many kindergartens in Richburgh, only this one doesn¡¯t require strict admissions? It must be because fewer people are applying. There must be a reason why everyone avoids it.¡± Diana nodded, agreeing. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She sighed. But¡­ Julian refuses to cooperate. If he¡¯s willing to work with me, Bilingo Kindergarten would be the best choice. It¡¯s already been a week, and there¡¯s been nothing from him. He hasn¡¯t even called. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve never met him at the vi or given him the test results.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see Julian again,¡± Nina suggested. ¡°We¡¯re doing this for the children. If you exin the situation to him, he definitely won¡¯t ignore it. He¡¯ll apany you to y the role of a happy family, and go to the interview together with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. The kindergarten interview has already passed. Julian hasn¡¯t even epted the children as his. How can I expect him to act like we¡¯re a happy family in front of so many people?¡± That was simply a fantasy. ¡°Has it passed?¡± Diana was now very worried. ¡°Yes. If things don¡¯t work out, maybe I shouldn¡¯t let them go to school. Or maybe¡­¡± She joked, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll go back to Stirling City.¡± ¡°You can go back, but the children will stay.¡± When she heard that voice, her eyes immediately snapped open. She instinctively pulled the nket over herself. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked at the man standing at the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡± ¡°She went out,¡± Julian said. ¡°She¡¯s been out for quite a while.¡± ¡®When did this man stand at my door, watching me lie on the bed like a dead fish?¡¯ Diana thought. She carefully recalled her words. She didn¡¯t say anything bad about him, so that put her mind at ease. But¡­ As she sat up, she felt a chill on her back. She realized that because it was too hot outside, she had removed her top and wore only a scanty camisole. When she was lying on the bed, her clothes had shifted up quite a bit. Julian was surprisingly calm. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Put on some clothes ande out.¡± Diana was speechless. He still remembered hers, but she didn¡¯t remember his. She wondered if he had a perfectly sculpted body once he took off his clothes, just like what his appearance implied. When the thought crossed her mind, she pped her face. Diana had designed a lot of clothes, so she liked to contemte everyone¡¯s physique. Julian¡¯s body was definitely the type all designers loved. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Julian¡¯s face alone was already superb. Coupled with his slim figure, it would perfectly showcase the advantages of the clothes¡ªno matter what he wore. Diana soon came out fully dressed. There was admiration on her face. Julian was momentarily stunned by her gaze. He even forgot what he was about to say for a moment. It had been a long time since they interacted peacefully. Diana was the first to break the silence. There was an unavoidable anticipation in her eyes. ¡°You came here today to¡­¡± ¡°To take Sean and Betty away,¡± Julian replied calmly, without the slightest intention of arguing. There was no room for negotiation. Diana waspletely stunned. A secondter, she was overwhelmed with anger. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the children!¡± She was furious. ¡°If I had known this would be your reaction once you confirmed the results, I would¡¯ve kept this from you forever!¡± After all, Sean had told Julian that he had switched the samples. The one who didn¡¯t believe it was Julian! After Diana got thetest paternity test results, she foolishly went to his ce. Regardless of their feelings, she thought that at least Julian and the children would have a touching reunion. Her children would be delighted. Perhaps even Betty¡¯s condition would improve rapidly. And yet¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After Julian had sorted out his thoughts ande to find her, the first thing he wanted to do was take the children away. Diana disyed the determination she had when she took away his sports car before. ¡°You know very well I won¡¯t let go of them. If you still want to repeat what happenedst time, I¡¯ll crash the car into you.¡± Her face had turned considerably red due to anger. Julian recalledst week¡¯s afternoon. She stood foolishly at the entrance of CoIlina Vi, just to tell him he was the children¡¯s father. At that time, he had doubts about it. After all, Sean was too young. He found it hard to believe that the boy could switch the samples right under his nose. Later, after he took various things and did the test several times, he finally believed it. Sean and Betty were indeed his flesh and blood. In the past, he had ced his hand on Diana¡¯s belly, enjoying every moment of their babies-as if they woulde to him, and he could embrace them. When the results were confirmed, he was excited. At the same time, he was anxious. He also felt regret. He was happy that the children were his, and he was happy that Diana hadn¡¯t betrayed their marriage with Simon. He was anxious about whether he could be a good father or not. After all, he hadn¡¯t been involved in their lives for three years. Not long ago, he even told them he never wanted to interact with them again. Clever little Sean should have heard those harsh words, and Julian wondered if the boy could really be so indifferent about it. Regret came because he didn¡¯t verify the samples properly when he first did the paternity test, and for not believing Sean¡¯s words. ¡°I misunderstood you back then, and it was my fault,¡± Julian said. His tone was light but sincere. Diana didn¡¯t expect his attitude to suddenly soften. Her tone became gentler. ¡°Misunderstand me? What did you misunderstand?¡± Julian nced at her, and Diana met his gaze fearlessly. It was just like when she bravely reached out to him during his clumsy proposal in the past. His gaze soon made her uneasy. She quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me in many ways. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re apologizing for if you don¡¯t exin clearly.¡± At her words, the tenderness in Julian¡¯s eyes vanished. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 There was no going back for them. When Diana returned to the Fulcher family and imed to be his sister-inw, he should have understood they hade to a point of no return. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the past-when Diana was wholeheartedly devoted to him, and when he was the only one in her eyes. Now, she told him lies and used her amnesia to cover up everything that happened three years ago. If she truly had amnesia, why did she keep in touch with Simon and spend three years in Stirling City with him? If she really didn¡¯t remember anything, she should have forgotten Simon too. Julian¡¯s heart grew bitter, but he restrained his emotions. He looked at Diana. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of the situation.¡± Now that he was certain about the authenticity of the paternity test, he naturally wanted to apologize for misunderstanding her and assuming she had influenced the children to lie and make him retake the test. Despite that, she still wanted to manipte him and im he had misunderstood her even more. What a joke! ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to think badly of you, then be honest and stop acting all the time,¡± Julian said. His words struck a nerve, leaving Diana speechless. Pretending to have a heatstroke was the stupidest decision she had ever made! It didn¡¯t have any effect, and Julian even used it to mock her. ¡°Regardless, I won¡¯t give you the children,¡± she said. ¡°I know,¡± Julian replied. He didn¡¯t intend to change her mind. ¡°Then why did you say you¡¯d take them away?¡± Julian looked at her with narrowed eyes, as if he was staring at an idiot. ¡°I did say that, but I didn¡¯t say the children would definitely go with me.¡± Diana was speechless. Had she gotten too carried away just now? Why did she feel like Julian was deliberately toying with her? He seemed intent on making her ufortable. In fact, that was exactly what Julian wanted to do. He wanted her to feel ufortable. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Why did she keep appearing before him? They had agreed that they were no longer involved, and wouldn¡¯t contact each other and never meet again. Suddenly, he had two children. His own biological children! The children he had once longed for with anticipation. He was still fond of them, to the point he felt lost. While he was feeling uneasy, Sean knocked on the door.¡± Mommy.¡± The boy rubbed his eyes, obviously having just woken up from a nap. Betty followed behind him, holding her brother¡¯s hand in a daze, looking bewildered at the world. It was the first time Julian saw Betty after she fell ill. He quickly noticed that something was wrong with her. His face instantly became clouded, and his gaze turned as gloomy as he looked at Diana. ¡°What happened?¡± His eyes seemed to use her. Diana knew he was concerned about the children. She should be happy about it, but she couldn¡¯t feel that way right now. ¡°You know what happened with Zachary,¡± she told Julian.¡± Betty was frightened, and she suffered from intermittent aphasia since then.¡± Julian growled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Seeing him getting angry, Diana became anxious. She wasn¡¯t a pushover! ¡°Why are you getting angry at me? Back then, Nina called you. You didn¡¯t take it seriously. You even said there was no need for you and Vans toe see us!¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Those were indeed Julian¡¯s exact words. He was so frustrated, he couldn¡¯t even reply. After a while, he snapped, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right. You were basically raising children while not knowing a thing about them. You¡¯ve never experienced the pain and heartache of giving birth. How could you be anything but a happy and ignorant father?¡± ¡°Watch your words, Diana!¡± The way Diana said it made it sound like he had been cheated on, and had raised children that weren¡¯t his. Now that it was confirmed that the two children were his flesh and blood, her words made him ufortable. Julian crouched, annoyed. ¡°The children are still here. Could your temper be any worse? It¡¯d be great if you scared them all away. You¡¯d be happy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± This man never had any kind words for her. Diana was hurt by his usations, but dared not speak loudly again. ¡°I¡¯m more upset about Betty¡¯s condition than you are,¡± she said. ¡°Regardless, you have no right to criticize me.¡± Julian sneered. ¡°Everything you say is uneptable, as always. I don¡¯t know where you got such a temper.¡± It was always like this. Why did they always argue whenever they met? In truth, it was because he never really listened to what she was saying. He only saw her unusual temper. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He heard every word she said with meticulous scrutiny, but he couldn¡¯t see the vulnerability and sadness hidden behind her anger. Perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to see it. Diana tried to convince herself that they had nothing between them except the children. She shouldn¡¯t feel sad or wronged because of his attitude. Seeing the two of them at odds, Sean felt uneasy. He held his sister¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Julian. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Last time, he could call Julian ¡°Daddy¡± with ease. Now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Sean knew that this time, Julian hade to reunite with them. Julian looked at him expectantly. ¡°What did you want to call me, Sean?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sean said. The word ¡°Daddy¡± seemed to be stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you can¡¯t say it now, just wait and try againter.¡± Julian was much gentler with Sean than he was with Diana. Even his usually firm jawline softened as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time. Daddy was wrong before. Daddy dyeding here and picking you and your sister up. Daddy made you suffer.¡± Every word he said sounded like he was scolding Diana; as if she, as their mother, didn¡¯t do enough and made the children suffer. He was saying that the children would only have a happy life after returning to him. Julian really meant it. To him, Diana¡¯s emotional life was a mess. She hadplicated rtionships with Oliver, Simon, and many other men¡ªit wasn¡¯t conducive to the children¡¯s growth. Even economically, she was far inferior to him. She couldn¡¯t even find a proper kindergarten to enroll them in. What right did she have to keep the children with her and take care of them herself? Julian held Sean¡¯s hand, and hugged him and Betty. His eyes were filled with love. ¡°Sean,e home with Daddy. Daddy will figure out a way to cure your sister. Daddy will find the best doctors in the world to help her recover as soon as possible. Daddy has everything. You¡¯ll be much happier with Daddy than staying with Mommy.¡± Listening to his shameless words, Diana couldn¡¯t believe that he came to reunite with them, and that he didn¡¯t see them as a burden. No, the only one he saw as a burden was her! He was bluntly expressing his opinion in front of the children. He didn¡¯t want her to be with them, and wanted to exclude her from their lives. Luckily, she knew her own children well. ¡°Sean won¡¯t agree,¡± she said. ¡®He won¡¯t want to leave me, his mom,¡¯ Diana thought confidently. Sean nced at Diana, then said determinedly, ¡°No, I agree. Mommy, I want to go with Daddy.¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Diana felt as if someone had hit her head with a brick. This was the child she had painstakingly brought up day by tedious day, night by torturous night, through all the fatigue of not getting even three hours of sleep a day. She thought she understood him, but in actual fact, Julian¡¯s words had more power over her child than she did as his mother. Not only was Sean willing to acknowledge Julian, but he was even willing to go home with Julian and abandon his mother. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Sean remained very clear-minded. ¡± It¡¯ll be good for everyone if Betty and I go home with Daddy.¡± That was especially so given Betty¡¯s condition. ¡°The house we¡¯re staying in belongs to Uncle Simon. We¡¯ll have to return it to him one day.¡± Since they now had a father, he didn¡¯t want Mommy to be involved with other men. That might make Daddy angry. Sean had been seriously contemting what getting married meant. Of course, he understood that his mommy and Mr. Julian were currently divorced. But this didn¡¯t change the fact that they were his and Betty¡¯s parents. Nothing could change the ties between all four of them. ¡°And Da-¡± He paused for a moment. After a while, he finally used the term he longed to for so long, but was so foreign to him. ¡°Daddy¡¯s ce has many beautiful rooms. It has everything, and it¡¯s just like a yground. Betty will surely love it there. Daddy even said he¡¯d hire the best doctor to take care of Betty. Daddy¡¯s rich and powerful. There¡¯s no harm following Daddy. No one will dare hurt us, and we¡¯ll be very happy.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean¡¯s words hit Diana¡¯s head like a brick. She knew he was right. Julian¡¯s conditions were far superior to hers. And yet, her very own son, whom she single-handedly raised, didn¡¯t seem to yearn for her. Diana felt like she was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. She never expected herself to be defeated so decisively. However, she didn¡¯t let her sorrow show. She tried to suppress her nasal voice. She crouched low and said to Sean, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Sean. You¡¯ve analyzed it correctly. Before, I told you that I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make. Since you want to go with Daddy, go ahead. I¡¯ll pack your things right now.¡± With that, she could no longer hold herself back and rushed into the room. She hurriedly closed the door shut. If she stayed outside for a second longer, she feared she might just burst into tears. She had never felt so indignant. She had worked so very hard, yet her children didn¡¯t choose to stay with her. ¡°Am I a failure of a mother?¡± Suddenly, she heard the sound of the door open and shut. Even without looking, she knew that Julian hade in. He was probably feeling very smug right now. He didn¡¯t do anything and never sacrificed anything. He didn¡¯t need to say anything, but the children acknowledged him. Even Sean was willing to take Betty and leave with him. Her children didn¡¯t want her anymore. They didn¡¯t want their mother. The sight of her trembling shoulders told Julian that she was crying. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. He thought Sean would try spending a bit of time with him first, before slowly moving to his house to trying things out with him. But now, the boy had calmly analyzed the situation and was willing to go home with him. He¡¯d be lying if he said it didn¡¯t make him happy. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t happy. As to why¡­ Chapter 857 Chapter 857 He didn¡¯t dare think about why he was unhappy. He feared thinking too deeply might make him lose control of his emotions. However, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from patting Diana¡¯s shoulders to console her. ¡°You¡¯re a great mother.¡± If he were in her shoes, he might not have done a good job like her. At the very least, he¡¯d find it tough to not be upset with the twins. But she chose to swallow the pain and treat her children with great patience. No wonder Sean was always so calm andposed, and Betty was so bright and chirpy before she fell sick! It wasn¡¯t just due to their nature, but because they had a great mother. ¡°You¡¯ve taught them well, and you¡¯ve been a great example to them. You were right. I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and assume he could treat the twins better than Diana did. Still, he would give his all to make sure the twins enjoyed a happy and carefree life. ¡°I¡¯ll treat them well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Diana nodded, her eyes filled with tears. She didn¡¯t want to cry before Julian. She¡¯d feel even more of a loser. All she could do was hold her tears back with all her might. She tried so hard, her knuckles turned white. Then, she turned around and handed the twins¡¯ luggage to Julian. ¡°All their favorite toys and clothes are inside. If there¡¯s anythingcking, I suppose you won¡¯t mistreat them and give them what they need at your house.¡± Julian took the luggage, noticing her red and swollen eyes. He pretended to see nothing, and turned to leave the room silently. Sean checked their luggage and asked, ¡°Mommy, where are the pajamas Betty and I usually wear?¡± Diana sewed the pajamas for them by hand. Nothing in this world, not even expensive and precious clothes, couldpare. ¡°Well, they¡¯re very old. You two have grown out of them. Your father will buy new pajamas for you.¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t be shorter,¡± Sean insisted, ¡°we can still wear them.¡± Diana reluctantly took the pajamas out. Julian noticed that Sean¡¯s pajamas had traces of being mended. Seeing the look in Julian¡¯s eyes, Diana felt even more embarrassed. This was precisely why she didn¡¯t want to take them out. She was afraid Julian would talk about the difference in their financial states. She started to regret how frugal she had been. Sean¡¯s pajamas were clearly breaking apart. Why couldn¡¯t she just throw them away? She had to insist on mending it and making Sean wear it. Now, it became fodder for Julian tough at her about. ¡°Mommy, quick. Give it to me.¡± Sean took the pajamas from her and stuffed them into the luggage. Then, he hugged her tight. ¡°Mommy, Betty and I will wear the pajamas to sleep every night.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. That way, they wouldn¡¯t feel they were separated from their mother. Sean knew that divorced parents wouldn¡¯t live in the same house. He couldn¡¯t ask his mother to live in Mr. Julian¡¯s house right after acknowledging the man as his father. Some things needed more time. Mommy often told him to be patient, and that haste makes waste. At Sean¡¯s words, the sorrow in Diana¡¯s heart burst forth. She hugged Sean tightly. ¡°You little brat. Can you really bear to leave Mommy and go with your father?¡± ¡®Yes, really.¡± Sean nodded. He nced at Julian, then leaned in Diana¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s strong and powerful. If he wants something, even if we don¡¯t agree to it, he¡¯ll make us agree to it. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again.¡± Sean remembered how Diana got into a car ident when Julian took them away from her. This time, Sean immediately agreed to Julian¡¯s request without hesitation. Sean rubbed his face against Diana¡¯s ear, his skin soft and as smooth as silk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. When I grow up, I¡¯ll protect you in my own way.¡± Chapter 858 Chapter 858 His words pierced right through Diana¡¯s heart. So, her son wasn¡¯t abandoning her. He didn¡¯t choose his rich father over his poor mother, either. He simply thought that resistance might lead to more suffering. Given that he had experienced the pain of getting dragged into the adults¡¯ conflicts, it was understandable. Diana hugged Sean even tighter. She couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been so busy with work and taking care of Betty that I¡¯ve neglected you.¡± He was also a child. How could he possibly consider so many things? He was clearly hurt as well. Yet all he was concerned about was how to be stronger, so he could protect her and Betty. Her son didn¡¯t abandon her. But her overwhelming joy quickly gave way to deep, aching sorrow. Julian was wrong. She wasn¡¯t a great mother. She forced her children to bear so much at a tender age. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Perhaps letting Sean and Betty leave with Julian was the right thing to do. It was the right choice. Sean didn¡¯t need to live life as if he were walking on eggshells all the time. He would have many options to choose from and ess more privileges. He wouldn¡¯t fear getting bullied. Diana reluctantly put her son back down on the ground. ¡°Be good, Sean. You just need to focus on growing up happily. Mommy will be fine. From now on, don¡¯t think so much. Two- year-olds like you should be having trips to the beach, y with balloons and kites, roll around on grass, or beg me to let you watch cartoons.¡± They shouldn¡¯t be like Sean, so overly mature. The price of being this mature was simply too heavy. It weighed heavily over Diana¡¯s heart, giving her pain. It hurt even more than the thought of her children abandoning her. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m counting on you,¡± she said. The color had returned to her cheeks, and Julian thought she looked just like how she did before she left Richburgh. Yet, there was now a huge gap between them. They couldn¡¯t return to the past. Their children, who had grown so tall, were proof of that. Time was passing them by so quickly. They had to look ahead. ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said. He carried both children in his arms, and Noel grabbed the luggage. Just as they were about to leave, Sean suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Julian stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you forget something?¡± ¡°No. Betty and I are fulfilling your request by going home with you. In that case, you should agree to a request of mine too.¡± Julian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Sean to say that at this point. ¡°I want us to attend Bilingo Kindergarten,¡± Sean said. The past few days, he heard Mommy and Nina talk about their kindergarten. He liked it there. He could protect Mommy, and prevent her from getting bullied. Sean could recall his mother telling him about someone picking on her when she visited the kindergarten. The staff looked down on her for being a single mother. They said her children weren¡¯t fit to attend the kindergarten, and they evenughed at her. Mommy got angry, and insisted on turning up for their interview. But now, she had missed the date. Sean knew Julian was all-powerful, so he said, ¡°Something so small wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡± Julian, who was being praised to high heavens, looked at his son¡¯s cool expression. For some reason, he suddenly felt like he was being used. This brat¡­didn¡¯t seem to be acknowledging him as a father. Rather, Sean seemed to be using him for help. No, he must be overthinking things. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 How could a child so young have such thoughts? Diana was just as shocked. Sean never failed to surprise her. She never expected him to remember that. Next time, she must be careful talking in front of her son. She couldn¡¯t let him get exposed to the troubles of the adult world. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look into whichever kindergarten you want to attend.¡± All Julian needed to do was to say the word. Sean smiled, but then shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We should go through the official process,¡± he said righteously. Normally, Sean spoke little. When the situation called for it, though, he knew a lot of big words. He was always so clear and articte. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Daddy, you must set a good example for us. That way, when Betty and I get in a tough spot in the future, we won¡¯t look for an easy way out. Rather, we¡¯d count on our own effort to gain victory and respect.¡± Julian almost broke into a cold sweat when he heard that. Was Sean really a two-year-old child? Over the past week, Julian had looked through many documents and short videos regarding children. He found a two-year-old on the inte who was as witty and smart as Sean. The boy had a unique mind, could speak fluently, and had a wide vocabry. He even gained many fans on the inte. Julian didn¡¯t expect his own child to be as interesting. He didn¡¯t get angry at Sean, nor did he think Sean was pushing his luck. Instead, he became even fonder of the boy. ¡°Sure. In that case, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Fight for an interview slot with Mommy, then enroll Betty and me in the kindergarten.¡± Diana was silent. Julian asked, ¡°How should we do that?¡± If they used the official route, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to secure a spot in Richburgh¡¯s kindergartens. Julian had no clue about the official enrollment process. But since Sean knew they needed to fight for a spot, Diana must have the experience. ¡°You, Mommy, Betty, and I are one happy family.¡± That would silence that awfuldy who spoke badly of his mother. Sean vowed that she would never mock his mother ever again! Julian felt slightly faint, and turned to look at Diana. ¡®What¡¯s all this about?¡± Diana smiled awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect Sean to mention that. After the afternoon, Julian was finally clear about one thing. Sean¡¯s mind was even moreplicated than Diana. It was impossible for Diana to teach Sean to do or say the things he said. All of it was his own doing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the one who taught him to ask something like that?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t. He has his own ideas.¡± Diana¡¯s lips curled. Julian added wistfully, ¡°Sean inherited my perfect intelligence and wit. He even looks like me when I was a kid.¡± Julian¡¯s tone clearly indicated that Diana was the loser on this front. She remained silent. She didn¡¯t mind what he said earlier, but hister statement¡­ Diana looked at him. ¡°Does Sean resemble you a lot when you were a kid?¡± ¡®Yes, he does. I¡¯ll show you my childhood photos next time.¡± They seemed to sense that something was amiss right after Julian said that. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate for them to gather around photos, especially those of him when he was a child. Diana knew her ce. She quickly pretended as if Julian didn¡¯t say anything, and changed the subject back to the twins¡¯ kindergarten. She asked nervously, ¡°Do you agree with what Sean said?¡± Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Julian furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what he meant.¡± Diana hurriedly exined the kindergarten¡¯s requirements in detail. Julian was rather taken aback. ¡°So many requirements just to attend a kindergarten?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Diana knew he doubted her. He probably thought she was saying it on purpose, so she could force him into pretending to be a happy family with her. ¡°So many requirements, yet so many parents are dying to get their children in,¡± she said sarcastically, displeased. Julian was a smart man. He could tell that Diana was making a dig at him. Well, he didn¡¯t mind it. Today was his first day meeting the twins as their father, and Sean even agreed to follow him home. If he couldn¡¯t fulfill such a trivial request, Sean would surely be disappointed. If Sean disapproved of him, Betty wouldn¡¯t kiss him. He looked at Sean, then sighed. ¡°Do you really like this kindergarten?¡± Sean nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± Julian was willing to do anything to make Sean happy. It was his way of making it up to them for missing out on their lives in the past three years. Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to agree so readily. She reminded him, ¡°If you want to cooperate with us and attend the kindergarten interview with me, you still need to see me in the future.¡± Julian asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t attend this interview, does that mean we¡¯ll never see each other again?¡± Before, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Diana. Back then, he thought they had no children together. But with their twins around, even if he didn¡¯t want anything to do with Diana, he couldn¡¯t possibly stop them from asking fortheir mother. Diana was relieved to hear it. Sheughed, pleased. Things were going much better than she expected. Julian didn¡¯t refuse to acknowledge the twins, unlike what she had feared. She was also worried that he would forbid her from keeping in contact with them, but he didn¡¯t. Given all these, he was qualified to be a father. Julian was annoyed to see Diana happy. He couldn¡¯t manipte the twins, but he could make his own decisions.¡± What are youughing at? Just because I¡¯m fine with meeting you once in a while, don¡¯t think of getting back with me.¡± The children were one issue. He himself was another issue altogether. As long as Diana didn¡¯t give him a clear exnation about her memory loss and show him her sincerity, he would never be happy being around her. Diana¡¯s mood plunged immediately. ¡°You think too much. I already told you, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Not wanting the twins to hear her, she whispered sourly, ¡± You already have Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯m not so shameless as to go back to my ex-husband.¡± Ex-husband. Julian repeated her words in his heart, and nced indifferently at her. ¡°Even if you want to, you can¡¯t.¡± Diana fell silent. How was he able toe up with a quip to everything she said? Sean sensed the air turning tense once more, and piped up,¡± Goodbye, Mommy.¡± Sorrow filled Diana¡¯s heart again. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Goodbye, Sean.¡± She followed Julian to see them off. Julian turned around. ¡°Weren¡¯t you proud of not running back to your ex-husband? Why are you following me? Are you trying toe home with me? I told you before, there¡¯s no ce for you there. I won¡¯t let you stay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just sending you to the door,¡± Diana retorted. If it weren¡¯t for the twins, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to him. Julian finally looked relieved, and nced coldly at Diana. ¡± That would be for the best.¡± Diana took a deep breath, forcing herself not to get angry. Only after Sean and Betty left did she look for Nina to vent her frustrations. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s so high and mighty!¡± she snarled. ¡°He¡¯s always looking down on everyone from the corner of his eyes. Does he know what respect is? How could I marry someone like him? It makes no sense!¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861 ¡°He even said I couldn¡¯t get him even if I wanted to. Well, I don¡¯t even want him in the first ce!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Nina pulled Diana¡¯s shirt. ¡°Err, Diana¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull me.¡± Diana pushed Nina¡¯s hand away, and continuedining as she cleaned the house. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too? His face looks like an ice mountain, so hard and cold and stubborn. Where did he get that confidence to say that I¡¯m into him? My career¡¯s doing much better than before, and I survived the challenging days of raising my children all by myself. I¡¯m looking forward to better days ahead. Why would I spend my day thinking of such a cold and stubborn old man?¡± The thought almost made Dianaugh. ¡°No way, no way,¡± she said between giggles. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between us.¡± The moment she said that, she heard someone reply through gritted teeth, ¡°It better be that way.¡± At once, Diana jumped in fright and looked up. ¡°Why are you still around?¡± Hadn¡¯t he left already? Where was Nina? Julian saw through Diana¡¯s thoughts. ¡°She hasn¡¯te clean about how she tricked Vans into stealing my toothbrush, so she scurried away like a rat.¡± He didn¡¯t need to say anything for Nina to slink away guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you this,¡± Julian said. He reluctantly took out a bracelet. This was something Sean had worn since he was one month old. The bracelet had a clover charm with the word ¡°lucky¡± carved on it. Conversely, Betty¡¯s bracelet had a little lock charm. It seemed her son wanted to leave a memento behind. The smile on Diana¡¯s face deepened. She immediately stood up to take the bracelet, as if her unhappiness had all but disappeared. Before she could take it, Julian flung it on the couch. The little bracelet disappeared without a trace. Diana red at him, seething. Julian was indifferent. ¡°Look for it yourself.¡± Diana was furious. ¡°That belongs to Sean! How can you be so careless with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold and hard and harsh, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to do that.¡± Diana was stunned into silence. Strange how he would always hear her speaking badly of him. She knew she was wrong to begin with. It wouldn¡¯t be good if things between them continued this way. She didn¡¯t say anything to him, and moved to the couch to look for the bracelet in between the gaps. Julian left, but he felt stuffy and ufortable. Even after he returned to Collina Vi, the fire in his heart continued burning. ¡°Mrs. Lay,¡± Julian instructed after sending the twins to their room. ¡°Pay close attention. If Diana dares to come here to see the twins, chase her away.¡± Mrs. Lay looked unhappily at Julian. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s nothing wrong with a mother visiting her children.¡± He was being too heartless. What¡¯s more, it had been proven that the twins were the Fulcher family¡¯s flesh and blood. It was proof that Diana didn¡¯t betray Julian with Simon. Mrs. Lay didn¡¯t understand why Julian had to be so cruel to Diana. ¡°Nothing wrong?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°Mrs. Lay, let me ask you one question. Am I very old? Am I old and stubborn?¡± Mrs. Lay was confused. But she was always on Julian¡¯s side, and was immediately upset on his behalf. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Her boss was devilishly handsome, so much so that even celebrities on television couldn¡¯tpare. ¡°Why not?¡± Julian said mildly, his voice reeking with resentment. ¡°I heard someone describing me like that with my own ears.¡± Mrs. Lay¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Who could be so blind?¡± Julian felt slightly better to see Mrs. Lay standing on his side. He said casually, ¡°Diana.¡± Mrs. Lay was stunned. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Yes?* ¡°Women need to be coaxed.¡± ¡°Coaxed?¡± Julian didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Coax who?¡± Which woman was worthy of such effort? ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t around anymore, and Di¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing viciously, ¡°Do as I say and treat Diana Winnington like she¡¯s dead ¡° Since their reunion, Julian knew Diana was no longer the same Diana he knew. He didn¡¯t have a ce in her heart. She would even criticize him harshly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mrs. Lay disagreed with him. To her, Julian was being too harsh. But before she could persuade him, he spoke first. ¡°Mrs. Lay, if you gave birth, could you possibly not know who the biological father of your children is?¡± Mrs. Lay shook her head, stunned by Julian¡¯s question. ¡°No.¡± Julian said, ¡°But that¡¯s what happened to Diana.¡± He acknowledged that she was a good mother, but it didn¡¯t mean he approved of her actions. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately hid the truth from him, he would have reunited with his children much earlier. He wouldn¡¯t take so long to realize that the twins were his flesh and blood. He wouldn¡¯t even need to be apart from them in the first ce. Diana was the one who stripped him of his right to be with his children over the past three years. Rather than believing that she hade clean about the twins¡¯ origins and made peace with him because of her conscience, he would rather believe that her and Simon¡¯s rtionship had gone wrong. That was the only reason for her to think of him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. She wanted to be my sister-inw before. A week ago, she was acting right here- pretending to suffer from heat stroke,¡± he said. A drama queen had no right to expect people to believe her. Mrs. Lay felt sensed something was wrong. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything when faced with Julian¡¯s icy expression. She could only do as she was told, and not take any liberties. Right after Julian decided to ban Diana from entering the vi, Diana came calling the very next day. The first day after the twins left, she didn¡¯t feel much. In fact, she felt a relief she had never experienced before. After finishing up work at the studio, she immediately returned home and deep-cleaned her entire house from top to bottom. As shey on the clean floor, she looked around the empty and quiet apartment and the spotless kitchen that was worlds apart from the chaos of the past, when she had to prepare dinner for the kids. Somehow, she felt empty inside. She stood up and gathered the toys the twins didn¡¯t like ying with. As she did so, she began wondering how Betty was doing. Did her condition worsen? Or did it get better? What about Sean? Did he miss her? Diana squeezed the clover bracelet Sean left behind, feeling increasingly uneasy with each passing minute. Julian was a man capable of throwing away the twins¡¯ bracelets. Could he watch over the twins properly? Would they end up getting hurt? Collina Vi was so huge. Would the twins get lost inside? What did they eat? Did they eat well? No! The more she thought about it, the more her heart threatened to explode. Diana immediately stood up. In the blink of an eye, she arrived at CoIlina Vi. ¡°Pardon me.¡± The security guard stopped her outside the vi, forbidding her ess. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has ordered that dogs like Diana Winnington aren¡¯t allowed in the vi.¡± Dogs like Diana Winnington aren¡¯t allowed in the vi¡­ Diana trembled, agitated. Why did those words sound so familiar¡­? She couldn¡¯t help but crouch and hug her head. She could feel it buzzing painfully. ¡°I really need to see the twins. I¡¯ll just take a quick look at them to confirm they¡¯re alright, and then I¡¯ll leave. Tell Julian Fulcher I won¡¯t stick around and refuse to leave.¡± The security guard ignored her, and shoved her aside. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not allowed inside. Scram!¡± Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Diana didn¡¯t expect the guard to get physical with her, and immediately fell back. Her headache worsened so badly that she curled up into a ball, looking as if she was going to roll around at the vi entrance. Julian looked at the real-time image from the surveince camera, sneering. This woman was addicted to acting. He had no idea how he fell in love with her in the past. He almost lost his life for her, too! ¡°Daddy.¡± Sean came in search of Julian, wanting to ask him about looking for a doctor for Betty. Julian hummed in reply, and immediately switched off the screen. He didn¡¯t want Sean seeing his mother in such an ugly state. It would negatively influence his psyche. Julian turned around and said, ¡°The doctor isn¡¯ting. I¡¯ve asked him, and he said that the most important thing is to unravel the knot in Betty¡¯s heart. I¡¯ll settle it tomorrow.¡± He had the confidence he could cure Betty. He wouldn¡¯t do a worse job as their father than Diana as their mother. Plus, he¡¯d make sure the twins stay here. He¡¯d never allow them back with Diana. But¡­ After Sean left, Julian switched on the screen again and looked at the guard who shoved Diana. He zoomed in on the image and sent it to Noel, his eyes cold and disdainful. ¡°Fire this man.¡± After dinner was prepared, Julian went upstairs to take the twins for dinner. Betty was in low spirits, and her appetite had worsened. The kitchen had prepared many different dishes over the past couple of days, but Betty didn¡¯t eat much. Julian grew increasingly anxious with each passing day. So, he decided to carry Betty in his arms and feed her tonight. ¡°Have some vegetables,¡± he said. He had consulted a doctor, who advised him to ensure the twins have a bnced diet. For children, feasting on meat and expensive delicacies wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Seasonal vegetables were a necessity in their diet. But Betty turned away, not willing to look at the food. Julian coaxed her patiently, ¡°Betty.¡± He looked at her petite face, and suddenly felt as if he was hugging a younger version of Diana. He wondered if she once had chubby cheeks that made people want to pinch them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Damn it. What was he doing, thinking about that drama queen for no reason? Julian shook his head and focused on feeding Betty. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he coaxed. He put Betty on hisp, and wrapped his arm around her. He held her chin with one hand, and positioned the spoon at her mouth with the other. Before, he had instructed the kitchen staff to mince the vegetables, so they¡¯d be easier to chew and swallow. Some of the vegetables were cooked in creamy soup that was easy to drink. All so Betty could eat a little more. However, she didn¡¯t appreciate Julian¡¯s efforts. She refused to eat, and shoved Julian¡¯s spoon away with all her might. Crash! The spoon and the vegetables fell on the floor. The green vegetable juice, mixed with the soup, made a mess of the clean marble floor. The servants were swift in cleaning up the mess. Despite the herculean effort Julian was putting in, he couldn¡¯t make Betty take a single bite. Sean couldn¡¯t bear to see things go on like this, and said,¡± Betty wants some meat. She doesn¡¯t like vegetables. She¡¯s always been like that.¡± Julian was upset. ¡°And your mother doesn¡¯t care?¡± No wonder the twins were picky. She had spoiled them so! He had been wrong when he said that she was a great mother. That woman couldn¡¯t even get her life in order. How could she take on the responsibility of caring for the twins? Thankfully, he brought the twins to his home. If not, they would only suffer along with her! Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Julian grabbed a new spoon and continued coaxing Betty to eat. ¡°Betty, be good.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t put her on hisp. Instead, he ced her on a chair. It was customized ording to Betty¡¯s height. By right, the twins should be able to feed themselves at this age. But due to Betty¡¯s condition, Julian felt more at ease putting Betty in a high-chair and watching her eat. Many little tes of different and adorable designs were ced before her. Crash! However, Betty pushed one of the tes to the floor. The cutlery was made with ceramic. They broke into many little pieces when they crashed on the floor, and some fragments even pierced Julian¡¯s feet. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt if Betty hadn¡¯t chosen to open her mouth to swallow food at that moment. Julian moved his feet in his excitement, and¡­ Psst! The broken fragments pierced into his sole. Blood immediately flowed from there. Mrs. Lay was shocked, and immediately retrieved the first- aid kit to treat his wound. However, Julian stopped her.¡± Wait.¡± He noticed that Betty¡¯s eyes had lit up when she heard the cutlery dropping on the floor. Her appetite had returned as well. ¡°Let me feed her first.¡± He prevented Mrs. Lay from treating his wound, and seized the chance to continue feeding Betty. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Betty finally finished half a bowl more than what she usually did. Nothing couldpare to the happiness Julian felt at this moment, not even when he sessfully bid on projects worth 150 million dors. Julian looked smugly at Sean, who never did anything to help. He didn¡¯t even care about the wound on his sole. ¡°See? Who said that Betty doesn¡¯t eat vegetables? You must have patience.¡± It looked like he was a far better parent than Diana! Julian then instructed the servants to take the twins away. He slowly lifted his feet to let Mrs. Lay treat his wound. Thankfully, the wound wasn¡¯t deep. Mrs. Lay was done in no time. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt a little, since the wound is at the heel,¡± Mrs. Lay said. ¡°Just be careful when walking, sir.¡± Julian was about to nod when someone yelled from upstairs. ¡°Sir! Sir, Ms. Betty keeps crying.¡± At once, he sprang from his chair and ran upstairs. Mrs. Lay looked at his hastily retreating figure, and swallowed her warning. She wanted to tell him to watch out for his injury. Sigh! It wasn¡¯t easy being a parent. Especially when one had to y the roles of both father and mother. Julian opened the door and took Betty into his arms.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± With him there, Betty immediately stopped crying. The servants were all shocked. ¡°Strange! Ms. Betty was crying so hard just now. She stopped immediately when sir came in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Although Ms. Betty can¡¯t talk right now, we can tell that she adored sir when she came here last time. She loves him, and she probably wants a hug from him.¡± Of course. She was his daughter. His biological daughter! Julian waved his hands and dismissed the servants, leaving him alone in the room to hug Betty. He wiped the tears on her cheeks and the snot in her nose, and prepared a basin of warm water to wash her face. He finally found an opportunity to ask Mrs. Lay to bathe Betty. After everything was done, hey paralyzed on his bed, unable to move. He hadn¡¯t felt like this in a while¡­ His arms ached. It was if he had pulled a muscle. He had always been physically fit. Although he seldom did physicalbor, he had been diligent in exercising. Even so, he had never felt like this before. Ever since he got ill years before, he had been more careful with his health. In the end, he called Shiloh. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re carrying children, Mr. Fulcher,¡± Shiloh exined. ¡°When Kiki was a toddler, I¡¯d carry her everyday until she was two to three years old. She refused to walk by herself. She got so heavy, that carrying her felt like carrying a sack of flour. Everyone in the family carried her all the way until she attended kindergarten. She saw her friends walking by themselves, and only after that was she willing to run around with her own legs.¡± He then asked, ¡°But who are you carrying? Is it Doreen?¡± Shiloh was aware of Kiki¡¯s desires and never failed to sing her praises and try to matchmake her with Julian. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 However, Julian Fulcher was imprable. He never gave Kiki a chance. ¡°Not Doreen,¡± he said, ¡°but my own daughter. My biological daughter.¡± Shiloh was bewildered. Had Diana returned? Did she bring the twins that she was pregnant with as well? So, they turned out to be girls¡­ Why hadn¡¯t he heard about this from Kiki? Shiloh wanted to ask more, but Julian had already hung up. ¡°Is Betty done with her bath?¡± ¡°She needs more time,¡± Mrs. Lay said. ¡°Sir, please wait a while longer. I¡¯m applying some baby lotion on her.¡± Children¡¯s skin was soft and tender, and had to be protected well. That was especially so for Betty, whose face had been injured by Doreen. Mrs. Lay had to apply the scar removal cream carefully to lighten the mark left on her face. By the time everything was done, twenty minutes had passed. The gears in Julian¡¯s mind shifted as he stretched out his arms. He suddenly felt relieved. Finally, he could have some me-time after a hectic day. He felt as if he had been granted great mercy. He stretched his arms, and did some stretching exercises. He was about to check his phone when he remembered Sean, who was in the room next door. Julian had brought the twins back home on ount of Betty¡¯s poor condition. As such, he paid more attention to Betty. Of course, there was another reason. Sean spoke little, and never asked for anything. Sometimes, if he didn¡¯t appear, people might forget he was around. Guilt rose in Julian¡¯s heart, and he immediately headed to the room next door. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Done bathing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean insisted on doing everything by himself instead of bothering others, and that included feeding and bathing himself. His actions were very much like Julian when he was younger. Admiration shed past Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shall I read some bedtime stories for you?¡± This time, he took the initiative to read Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs before Sean could ask for it. But after reading one story, his throat started feeling ufortable. Sean¡¯s eyes were still wide open, looking at him. Julian was shocked. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Thest time he read Sean a story, the boy fell asleep by the time the story ended. But this time, Sean still looked awake. When Sean refused to talk, no one could make him open up. He pulled his sheets and shook his head to indicate he wasn¡¯t sleepy. After a moment¡¯s thought, he grabbed another book with the intent of reading in bed. ¡°That¡¯s not good for your eyes,¡± Julian said. As much as it was good that Sean was eager to learn, there was a time and ce for everything. ¡°Get some rest.¡± Sean¡¯s brows furrowed, clearly upset. He refused to put down the book. Julian grew even more displeased. ¡°Sean Winnington!¡± He raised his voice. ¡°Put the book down and sleep!¡± Yet, Sean refused to obey him. He continued flipping through the pages, insisting on his way. Julian was worried Sean would hurt his eyes and ruin his sleep. He pulled the book from the boy and said, ¡°Read it tomorrow.¡± Sean didn¡¯t oppose him. Upon seeing Sean so obedient, Julian felt apologetic. ¡°I spoke too loudly just now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± He tucked Sean into the sheets, then checked the room temperature to make sure it was neither too cold nor warm.¡± I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± With that, he switched off the lights and left the room. The moment he stepped away, he heard a click. The lights in Sean¡¯s room were switched on once more. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Julian could feel his head burning. How could this child be so disobedient? Sean pretended to obey him while opposing him behind his back. The boy was behaving just like Diana! Julian immediately turned around and re-entered the room, fully intending to teach his son a lesson. Sean stared at him, the book in his hands. He clearly didn¡¯t expect Julian to blow his top. ¡°I won¡¯t read anymore.¡± He pouted, and put the book down. Then, heid on the bed and pulled up the sheets without a word. The silence that followed was suffocating. After a while, Julian finally realized something. He had¡­ red up at his own son, whom he had just acknowledged a couple of days ago! Sean was still so young. What¡¯s more, he was a child who was sensible beyond his age. And yet, Julian yelled at him simply because he insisted on reading in bed. Mrs. Lay finally found Julian in Sean¡¯s room after looking for him for a while. She hurriedly pulled him over and said, ¡°Sir, Ms. Betty¡¯s crying again. None of us can calm her down. Please go and take a look at her.¡± Julian could feel his head buzzing when he heard that. His desire to apologize to Sean faded. He was simply disciplining his own child. He couldn¡¯t let Sean act like a hypocrite and carry that habit. If he didn¡¯t be firm, Sean would grow up like an unpruned tree with many unkempt and disorderly branches. ¡®TH be right there,¡± Julian said, his voice low. He gathered all the books in Sean¡¯s room and took them away before leaving. That seemed to be the only way to show that he wasn¡¯t wrong for raising his voice at Sean and disciplining the boy. Mrs. Lay carried the books in her arms, feeling slightly confused. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t these books meant for Mr. Sean?¡± Julian had specifically sent someone to buy them. Sean enjoyed reading books about science, so Julian got someone to buy many of them. When Mrs. Lay first saw the books, she was sure Sean wouldn¡¯t understand a single one. Yet, Julian said proudly that it was impossible, since it was his son they were talking about. Even as a child, he had been very well-read. Not only did he read many books, but the genres he read were even more diverse than what Sean read. There was nothing bad about reading a lot. But now, Julian wanted to take away all the books. Julian stopped in his tracks, shooting a nce at Mrs. Lay that frightened her to silence. ¡®You¡¯ve been talking too much recently, Mrs. Lay.¡± With two children in the house, there were suddenly so many more things to do. The children were so adorable that when it came to them, Mrs. Lay couldn¡¯t help but put herself in the position of an elder. But now, she knew she had crossed the line. Julian didn¡¯t need to say anything. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again next time, sir.¡± Working for Julian was differentpared to thete Madam Fulcher. Madam Fulcher was warm and kind, whereas Julian was more of an icy mountain. Mrs. Lay looked at his retreating figure, and began missing the Julian of the past before Diana left him. Ever since that happened three years ago, the house had grown a lot colder and quieter. Julian¡¯s temper had be more and more unpredictable. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mrs. Lay sighed as she carried the books back to the study. By the time she exited the study, she heard suppressed sobs from Sean¡¯s room. Her heart leapt. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be a busybody, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from walking toward his room. She then told Julian about it. ¡°You¡¯ve been rather tired recently,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t even look up at her as frustration mounted inside him. Without any hesitation, he ordered, ¡°Go back to Fulcher Manor and take a month¡¯s break, Mrs. Lay.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t want her here to care for the twins. Mrs. Lay was upset, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She could only retreat apprehensively. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Meanwhile, Betty was still awake. Her eyes flew wide open the moment she heard about her brother crying. She kept struggling to leave the room, looking as if she wanted to go and look for Sean. Julian could tell what she was trying to do, but this time, he didn¡¯t let her have her way. Julian carried her back to the bed, not even bothering to read her a story. ¡°Betty, it¡¯s already past midnight. You must go back to sleep!¡± He tucked her into the sheets, not taking no for an answer. Before, Julian had never treated Betty like this. Although she was ill, she wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant or unfeeling. Especially now, with how frightening Julian seemed. Her eyes welled up with tears. The sight of her tear-filled eyes made Julian recall what Mrs. Lay had said about Sean crying silently in his room. That wasn¡¯t how a man should behave! He could understand why Betty cried, but not why Sean did the same. Julian was very cross with Sean. ¡°A boy who¡¯spletely spoiled by his mother. He has poor habits, and he doesn¡¯t have an ounce of masculinity in him!¡± After finally putting Betty back to bed, Julian went to the corridor outside her room. He peeked into Sean¡¯s room to make sure the boy wasn¡¯t crying anymore and was fast asleep. Only then did he close the door, relieved. After that, he called Vans. Vans was clearly unhappy at being rudely awakened in the middle of the night. The moment he heard that it was Julian, he suppressed his fatigue and replied, ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± Julian recounted what had happened today. Nina happened to be sleeping right next to Vans. The moment she heard Julian on the phone, her drowsiness left her. Her ears perked up, and she eavesdropped on the conversation. After Vans finally hung up, she asked Vans eagerly, ¡°Are both twins crying?¡± Vans nodded. ¡®They¡¯re little kids. I¡¯m sure Julian knows what he¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t go texting Diana just because you heard that the twins are crying. I haven¡¯t settled scores with you over the toothbrush.¡± Nina was quick to defend herself. ¡°If I didn¡¯t trick you into taking Julian¡¯s toothbrush for me, we wouldn¡¯t be able to confirm that the twins were his flesh and blood. ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange?¡± ¡°As their biological mother, why must Diana take a DNA test to know who the biological father of the twins are?¡± A gulp of refreshing cold water cleared up Vans¡¯s mind, and he said excitedly, ¡°I know!¡± Nina swallowed hard, clearly affected by his agitation. ¡®What do you know?¡± ¡°Diana betrayed Julian!¡± Fury rose in his chest as he thought about how blind he had been about Diana. ¡°And not just once!¡± Nina found his words absurd. Her face contorted in anger. Vans said confidently, ¡°She got involved with too many men, she doesn¡¯t know who the twins¡¯ biological father is. That must be it!¡± Bam! Nina was so angry that she got out of bed, got changed, and left without even taking her things. She didn¡¯t forget to fling a pillow at Vans before she left. ¡± Damn all you men! Damn b*st*rds! Not one man in this world is decent! I already told you so many times that Diana lost her memories, but you refused to believe it! You¡¯re even making malicious spections about her! How could I be so blind as to like you, Vans Stanley?!¡± Had she known he was like this, she would have never reconciled with him! They should¡¯ve just kept their distance, just like how it was between them three years ago! Vans wanted to run after Nina, but she was so furious that she immediately called for a taxi and disappeared from his sight. He was left all alone in bed, reying Nina¡¯s words over and over again in his mind. Suddenly, a lightbulb shed in his mind. He was a doctor! Since Diana insisted she had lost her memories and Nina trusted her so much to the point it affected their rtionship, he could give Diana a medical check-up. i Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He could verify her ims of amnesia through medical means. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Nina was furious. She couldn¡¯t stand listening her boyfriend insulting her best friend. If that was the case, she would rather not have love! ¡°Miss, where are you headed to?¡± The taxi driver had driven her around the streets twice, but Nina hadn¡¯t told him the destination. She turned around, and realized that Vans didn¡¯te running after her. She looked back at the driver and immediately said, ¡®To Cityscapes Manor.¡± That was where Diana was currently staying. She wanted to tell Diana all about the twins crying at Julian¡¯s home. She wanted Diana to find a way to go to CoIlina Vi and stop the twins from getting mistreated. After Diana listened to Nina, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She paced back and forth in the room, anxious. ¡°Nina,¡± she said, on the verge of tears, ¡°I ced too much faith in Julian. I thought he could take good care of the twins. I thought he could give them a better life than me.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sean had thought the same, too. That was why he was so eager to acknowledge Julian as his father. But now, Julian had broken his heart. What about Betty? Her health wasn¡¯t the best, and it probably worsened when Julian was fierce to her. ¡°Why was he so fierce to her?¡± Diana¡¯s heart broke the more she listened to Nina. When the twins were with her, she couldn¡¯t even bear to yell at them, unless they did something horribly wrong. Julian had taken them for only two days, but he was already treating them poorly. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s treating them like they¡¯re his stepchildren since they¡¯re getting a new stepmother.¡± She was beginning to regret listening to Sean and retaking the DNA test. With this happening, the twins were obviously better off without such a father! ¡°Stepmother?¡± Nina was shocked. ¡°Julian¡¯s getting married again?¡± She didn¡¯t hear anything about that. ¡°Very soon,¡± Diana said. ¡°He brought Ms. Jarvis to my shop, and paid a custom-order dress for her. Ms. Jarvis even held his arm, and they stood so closely to each other. They were clearly dating.¡± Since they were already dating, marriage was probably in the books. Nina nodded, and began regretting helping Diana steal Julian¡¯s toothbrush. ¡°In that case, you must go to Collina Vi to take a look! Stop Julian from bing even fiercer to the twins. Since they couldn¡¯t see their mommy, they probably feel very helpless.¡± Diana was in dismay. Even Sean-her lovely, obedient Sean- was reduced to tears by Julian¡¯s so-called discipline. What more of Betty? It was obvious how inconsiderate that man was to the children! She then told Nina about the rejection she faced when she went to the Collina Vi. ¡°Julian wouldn¡¯t let me in. The security guard even shoved me away and told me to scram.¡± Back then, she hadn¡¯t been so angry about it. But now that she knew about Julian treating her children poorly, she was furious. She wished she could charge to Collina Vi and rescue her children. But now, she couldn¡¯t even enter the gate. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nina paused for a while before smiling slyly at Diana. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m a professional paparazzo. I¡¯m great at disguising myself and lying in wait for my target. That¡¯s the only way I can take photos in secret.¡± Realization dawned on Diana. ¡°You mean you can sneak me into the vi?¡± ¡°Of course I can!¡± Nina pondered for a moment, feeling thankful that she stayed with Vans for the night. ¡°Vans said that Julian is currently looking for teachers for the twins, probably to take care of them. Many people will be going into the vi for interviews. If you can hide among them, you¡¯ll be able to enter the vi and see your son and daughter.¡± Diana looked uncertain. ¡°Security is so tight there. I don¡¯t think I can sneak in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Nina said. Both of them were wide awake, with no signs of drowsiness. Nina pulled her make-up case. ¡°Come on, let me put some makeup on you.¡± Very soon, Diana turned into someonepletely different yet bore an uncanny resemnce to her at the same time. Nina was furious. She couldn¡¯t stand listening her boyfriend insulting her best friend. If that was the case, she would rather not have love! ¡°Miss, where are you headed to?¡± The taxi driver had driven her around the streets twice, but Nina hadn¡¯t told him the destination. She turned around, and realized that Vans didn¡¯te running after her. She looked back at the driver and immediately said, ¡®To Cityscapes Manor.¡± That was where Diana was currently staying. She wanted to tell Diana all about the twins crying at Julian¡¯s home. She wanted Diana to find a way to go to CoIlina Vi and stop the twins from getting mistreated. After Diana listened to Nina, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She paced back and forth in the room, anxious. ¡°Nina,¡± she said, on the verge of tears, ¡°I ced too much faith in Julian. I thought he could take good care of the twins. I thought he could give them a better life than me.¡± Sean had thought the same, too. That was why he was so eager to acknowledge Julian as his father. But now, Julian had broken his heart. What about Betty? Her health wasn¡¯t the best, and it probably worsened when Julian was fierce to her. ¡°Why was he so fierce to her?¡± Diana¡¯s heart broke the more she listened to Nina. When the twins were with her, she couldn¡¯t even bear to yell at them, unless they did something horribly wrong. Julian had taken them for only two days, but he was already treating them poorly. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s treating them like they¡¯re his stepchildren since they¡¯re getting a new stepmother.¡± She was beginning to regret listening to Sean and retaking the DNA test. With this happening, the twins were obviously better off without such a father! ¡°Stepmother?¡± Nina was shocked. ¡°Julian¡¯s getting married again?¡± She didn¡¯t hear anything about that. ¡°Very soon,¡± Diana said. ¡°He brought Ms. Jarvis to my shop, and paid a custom-order dress for her. Ms. Jarvis even held his arm, and they stood so closely to each other. They were clearly dating.¡± Since they were already dating, marriage was probably in the books. Nina nodded, and began regretting helping Diana steal Julian¡¯s toothbrush. ¡°In that case, you must go to Collina Vi to take a look! Stop Julian from bing even fiercer to the twins. Since they couldn¡¯t see their mommy, they probably feel very helpless.¡± Diana was in dismay. Even Sean-her lovely, obedient Sean- was reduced to tears by Julian¡¯s so-called discipline. What more of Betty? It was obvious how inconsiderate that man was to the children! She then told Nina about the rejection she faced when she went to the Collina Vi. ¡°Julian wouldn¡¯t let me in. The security guard even shoved me away and told me to scram.¡± Back then, she hadn¡¯t been so angry about it. But now that she knew about Julian treating her children poorly, she was furious. She wished she could charge to Collina Vi and rescue her children. But now, she couldn¡¯t even enter the gate. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nina paused for a while before smiling slyly at Diana. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m a professional paparazzo. I¡¯m great at disguising myself and lying in wait for my target. That¡¯s the only way I can take photos in secret.¡± Realization dawned on Diana. ¡°You mean you can sneak me into the vi?¡± ¡°Of course I can!¡± Nina pondered for a moment, feeling thankful that she stayed with Vans for the night. ¡°Vans said that Julian is currently looking for teachers for the twins, probably to take care of them. Many people will be going into the vi for interviews. If you can hide among them, you¡¯ll be able to enter the vi and see your son and daughter.¡± Diana looked uncertain. ¡°Security is so tight there. I don¡¯t think I can sneak in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Nina said. Both of them were wide awake, with no signs of drowsiness. Nina pulled her make-up case. ¡°Come on, let me put some makeup on you.¡± Very soon, Diana turned into someonepletely different yet bore an uncanny resemnce to her at the same time. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 She stared at her reflection in the mirror, and couldn¡¯t hold back her praise. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Look at you, a frog in the well.¡± Nina chuckled, but her face fell at the next second. ¡°I wonder when you¡¯ll recover your memories.¡± Whenever Diana had to attend banquets in the past, she never bothered hiring a makeup artist. She would frequently call Nina to the Fulcher Manor to help her and Madam Fulcher with make-up. However, the current Diana didn¡¯t remember any of that. Nina¡¯s words made Diana mncholic. ¡°It¡¯lle back to me. I¡¯m sure about it.¡± She needed time. Most of her energy right now was focused on her twins. ¡°Maybe after I settle their kindergarten.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Now that she knew about Julian¡¯s poor treatment of the twins, she wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be in the mood to act with him for the kindergarten interview. The mere thought of him frustrated her. ¡°Anyway, after all these things are settled, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to get my memories back,¡± she said, holding Nina¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When that happens, I¡¯ll remember all the moments we shared.¡± Nina nodded, smiling. The first thing the next morning, Diana hailed a taxi and headed straight for CoIlina Vi without even bothering to have breakfast. Indeed, there were people standing outside the door waiting to be interviewed by Julian. However, the amount of people there was less than what she and Nina expected. Thepensation and benefits Julian put out were attractive, but their requirements were just as demanding. Diana asked around, and found out that many decided to back out after hearing about the stated requirements. This was bad. As good as Nina¡¯s make-up was, it couldn¡¯t possibly change Diana¡¯s facepletely. It could only change her aura and make slight adjustments to her features. She could hide in a crowd-that was the n. But now, there were less than ten people present for the interview. Diana clenched her fists, not daring to look up lest someone recognized her. Strangely enough, the security guard who shoved her before wasn¡¯t around. The other security guards looked more pleasant. They gave the candidates a quick nce before letting everyone in. When Diana walked away, the security guards looked at her retreating figure and whispered under their breaths. ¡®Thatdy¡¯s face is caked with make-up, but why does she remind me of Ms. Winnington?¡± All of them had worked at CoIlina Vi for a long time. Although Diana had thick make-up on, they were more or less able to recognize her. ¡®That¡¯s because she is Ms. Winnnington,¡± one of the security guards said. ¡°You guys have no idea. Back then, Mr. Fulcher changed all the servants and security guards because of her. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance to work here.¡± Not only did Julian pay them well, but the mere fact that they worked for him was enough for people to regard them highly. With Julian Fulcher around, everyone had to look up to them. They were riding on his coattails. Some didn¡¯t agree with his words. ¡°But that was in the past. Mr. Fulcher said not to let Diana Winnington and dogs into the vi. Aren¡¯t we explicitly disobeying his orders¡­?¡± They would be fired if Mr. Fulcher found out. The security guard who deliberately let Diana in was Chad Chalmers. Chad yelled, ¡°You morons! Do you really think the security guard was fired because he didn¡¯t do his job well? He was fired because he did his job too well! He dared to make a move on Ms. Winnington, and ended up getting the boot.¡± Chad sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys understand anything? Mr. Fulcher can give his orders, but we can¡¯t just follow blindly and treat Ms. Winnington shabbily.¡± What¡¯s more, Diana wore thick make-up today. She hid herself in the crowd, making it hard for people to recognize her unless they paid special attention to her. The others nodded, not daring to speak anymore. Diana knew nothing about their conversation. She was overwhelmed with nerves. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Although Diana managed to get past the gate, she had to face La next. La was in-charge of all matters concerning CoIlina Vi, and she would surely be involved in recruiting a teacher for the twins. When Diana got injured from the car ident, La stayed by her side and took good care of her. They could be considered familiar with each other. Diana might have been able to fool the security guards at the gate, but if it was La¡­ Diana wasn¡¯t confident that she could fool La. Very soon, someone came to tell everyone there to get ready for the first round of interview. Only those who passed could stay. Diana clenched her fists. She stared at the dazzlingly white marble floor, feeling so nervous that her nose was sweating. The interviewer saw that she wasn¡¯t responding, and said impatiently, Tm asking you a question.¡± That was when Diana finally looked up. She quickly realized that the interviewer wasn¡¯t La. She sighed in relief, her body rxing. Because she had personally raised the twins, she knew how to raise children and had practical experience. Answering the interview questions was as easy as pie for her. She sessfully passed the first round of interview. However, her goal wasn¡¯t to be the twins¡¯ teacher. She was here to see the twins. In the best-case scenario, she could take them away from here. Given her previous experience here, she knew that doing so was nearly impossible, especially since she was on Julian¡¯s territory. She would be satisfied if she could see them and make sure they were fine. During the interview, Diana made a mental note of the vi¡¯s internal structure. She guessed that the twins were probably on the second floor. During the second round of interview, Diana answered two questions wrongly on purpose. The interviewers waved their hands impatiently and said, ¡°You¡¯re eliminated.¡± That was exactly what she wanted! Someone pulled her toward the exit, not allowing her to take another look at the other rooms. ¡°This way to exit.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she said as shegged behind. She couldn¡¯t leave this ce. She had to see her children! Diana was about to look for the twins¡¯ room when the door of the vi opened, revealing a ck limousine slowly grinding to a halt. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The car door opened. Zachary stepped out. What was he doing here? Julian clearly knew what the old man had done. Why did he still let Zachary into the vi? Seeing him, Diana couldn¡¯t hold in her anger. She wanted to give Zachary a piece of her mind, when she saw a figure with his back against the light. It was Julian! Frightened, she turned around and ran to hide behind a tree. Julian might notice her and chase her out. She was so scared, she didn¡¯t dare to breathe. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Zachary said tteringly. With Julian, he seemed like a different person than when he was with Diana. He hobbled on his cane, bowing low as if he wanted to bury his head into the ground. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be invited here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian asked quietly. ¡°How honored are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡± Zachary waved his hands to signal his men to move all the gifts he had prepared out of his car. ¡¯These are my tokens of appreciation for you.¡± Julian ignored thempletely. ¡°Did I tell you to stand?¡± Zachary was stunned, and his smile froze. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, w-what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Exactly as I said,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Continue bowing.¡± Zachary¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Julian ignored him. He turned around and ordered someone to carry Betty downstairs. ¡°Betty.¡± Very soon, Julian had Betty in his arms. ¡°Betty.¡± Julian handed her a wooden stick. ¡°Hit him.¡± Betty didn¡¯t take the stick. Instead, she stared at Julian in a daze. Julian insisted on stuffing the stick in her hand, then pointed at Zachary.¡± Hit him, Betty!¡± This time, Betty took the stick. However, her eyes were teary. She was terrified. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 It all began the moment Betty saw Zachary. Before that, her little mind reyed every detail of how this old man had hurt her and her mother. Now, she longed to be embraced by someone trustworthy. Unfortunately, her mommy wasn¡¯t there. So, she threw away the wooden stick and rushed into Julian¡¯s arms. Being suddenly embraced by the child, Julian could feel her trust and affection. Betty hadn¡¯t shown her emotions for a long time. Since their reunion, she had been passive. Julian had to take the initiative to hug, speak, and interact with her before she showed any reaction. But with Zachary¡¯s appearance, Betty had changed. This proved that Julian¡¯s approach was correct. The doctor had said that in order to recover, Betty must first resolve her emotional entanglements. In Julian¡¯s eyes, Zachary was the problem. He was convinced she would regain her strength and courage once she faced the man who had hurt her and Diana. Her condition would then make significant progress. Thinking about this, Julian¡¯s face turned cold. He hardened his heart, and reigned in the tenderness he felt for his daughter. He put her down on the ground again, and handed the small wooden stick back to her, saying, ¡°Good girl. Go and hit him. Hit him as much as you want.¡± He held her hand, and slowly guided her toward Zachary.¡± With Daddy here, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Just let it all out.¡± Release all the fear and terror in her heart! Every time they took a step forward, Betty would retreat slightly. Her small hand gripped the wooden stick tightly, and she looked anxiously at Julian. That was good. She was starting to express her emotions again, and her face was no longer nk. Julian decided to pick her up and ced her right before Zachary. The old man was bent over with his cane, his face covered in a long, white beard like a rope. The sight shook Betty¡¯s little heart. She looked up, and burst into tears. Julian was unwilling to give up on his progress and continued to persuade her. ¡°Betty, be a good girl. Pick up this wooden stick and hit him. With Daddy here, he won¡¯t dare to harm you.¡± Zachary also understood what was going on. He was invited by Julian today, but it wasn¡¯t a joyful asion. It was to vent his anger on Betty¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Zachary pleaded earnestly, ¡°this child is Diana¡¯s illegitimate child from another man. Please don¡¯t be deceived! The other day, I hit her and her mother to help you clean up the mess!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned red upon hearing his words. ¡°Zachary!¡± The scene where Zachary had hurt Diana and her two children yed vividly in Julian¡¯s mind. His veins throbbed, and he snarled fiercely, ¡°Say one more word, and I¡¯ll cut out your tongue!¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± This child really wasn¡¯t Julian¡¯s! When Zachary went to Diana¡¯s house to pick her up before, she explicitly stated that these two children had nothing to do with Julian. Yet somehow, that despicable wench made Julian ept them. Zachary was always scheming, and his face had a cunning look devoid of any righteousness. Betty looked at him as if he was the big bad wolf that swallowed Little Red Riding Hood. She was scared out of her wits, and the small wooden stick in her hand shook violently. Julian continued to urge her sternly, ¡°Betty, listen to Daddy. He hurt you and Mommy, so you must fight back!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was a lesson his grandfather had taught him repeatedly since he was a child. Now, he would teach Betty the same. He wanted her to be strong on her own, and never allow herself to be burdened by the trauma of being bullied. However, Betty wasn¡¯t like him. She stared at Zachary with wide eyes as she held the stick, her little face turning white with fear. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 ¡°Enough!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and stepped out from her hiding ce. In that instant, Julian thought he saw the Diana of the past. Whether it was her temperament, figure, or even her expression¡­ Everything was exactly the same. In the past, he once took Diana to attend his grandmother¡¯s private banquet. Originally, the banquet was only for his grandmother¡¯s close friends. But some of her friends had ulterior motives; they brought their granddaughters, hoping to introduce them to Julian and potentially secure a good marriage. At that time, Diana and Julian had just gotten married. Nobody believed their marriage wouldst. No one took Diana seriously. Madam Fulcher had been angry about it too, and even broke off contact with her friends for a while. However, she couldn¡¯t reprimand everyone individually at the banquet. ¡°Julian, if you want Diana to establish her position as a prominent member of the Fulcher family, it¡¯s up to you and her. No matter how much I say, it won¡¯t be as effective as you two showing your affection for each other. By doing that, you¡¯ll stop attracting rotten people like them,¡± Madam Fulcher had said. Julian had understood Madam Fulcher¡¯s intention, so he appeared at the banquet with Diana. That day, Diana put on the same elegant makeup. It was different from her usual appearance, but it was also quite like her. He thought she might feel timid, scared, and at a loss when facing the scheming women. He expected her to seek his protection. Yet, she didn¡¯t. Instead, with just a few words, she put all those women who wanted to attach themselves to him in their ce. In fact, she even became the host during thetter half of the banquet. She stood gracefully under the colorful ss lights, and in front of everyone, you like to dance with me?¡± At that moment, Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Seeing that he did not react even when she held Betty, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel more upset. ¡°Julian! What are you daydreaming about?¡± She had given him the children. Was this how he treated them? When Nina told her that the two little ones were cryingst night, Diana thought it might be because he couldn¡¯t take care of them properly and so ran into some problems. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now that she was witnessing how Julian treated a sick child who was frightened out of her wits, the anger in her heart exploded into a zing inferno that was ready to burn everything in its path. Julian remained indifferent. ¡°Diana, put Betty down. There are some things she must face on her own. Otherwise, her emotional scars will never heal.¡± She held Betty tightly, trying to give her daughter a sense of security. ¡°Her emotional scars? Let her handle it on her own?!¡± She shot Zachary a sneer. ¡°Is this your idea of being brave? To have such a young child confront an elderly person who caused her psychological trauma?¡± ¡°An elderly person? Hah,¡± Julian sneered. ¡°He¡¯s just a thing unworthy of respect.¡± All the money he had used to support the Winningtons for years was nothing but a waste. He never expected them toe after his daughter after he had fattened them up so much!¡°You¡¯re being completely unreasonable!¡± Diana yelled. She realized he wasn¡¯t even considering Betty¡¯s actual problem, and decided to ignore himpletely. She headed toward the living room with Betty in her arms. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Julian called after her, but then realized something else. ¡°Wait, how did you get in?¡± Diana didn¡¯t answer. Her greatest fear was not being able to see her children. Now that she had seen them, there was nothing in the Fulcher family that she feared¡ªnot even Julian. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Her only fear was that Betty¡¯s condition would worsen. She didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge Zachary. Diana only wanted to hold Betty tight, and give her thefort she needed to calm down as soon as possible. Julian followed behind her relentlessly. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 ¡°Diana! Stop right there! Do you hear me?¡± Diana continued walking forward, still ignoring him. She still had to find Sean. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry. Everything¡¯s okay now. Mommy is here. Daddy was a big bully. He hurt you, right? But my darling doesn¡¯t want to hit anyone. My baby is a good girl. Mommy knows that,¡± sheforted Betty as she slowly climbed the stairs. Julian followed behind her, intending to stop her. As he watched her move skillfully through the mansion, his gaze turned sarcastic. Seriously, hadn¡¯t this gone on enough? She was clearly maneuvering through the ce with familiar ease. He would be the biggest fool in the world if he believed her im of being amnesic! Finally, Diana found Sean. He hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed yet, and was wearing a patched- up pajama with cartoon patterns she had deliberately added to cover the holes. His pajamas were a far cry from the luxurious and exquisite children¡¯s room he was in. Seeing it made her uneasy, so she turned her face away and took a deep breath. But at least, she found them. She was with her children. Her tightly wound heart finally rxed a little. Her eyes wandered around the room, finally locking onto the bare bookshelf. She knew Nina wasn¡¯t lyingst night. Julian not only scolded Sean, but he also confiscated Sean¡¯s books! This man¡¯s need for control was too strong. He even wanted the children to obey him without question. If they couldn¡¯t do it, he would resort to force. This was not being a father; it was the same as how he would oppress his business opponents! The more Diana thought about it, the more her heart ached. The children were still so young. She touched Sean¡¯s head, then reattached his little lucky bracelet. ¡°Sean, put on your clothes. Mommy will take you away.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sean hesitated for a moment. At that moment, Julian pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Diana, you¡¯re trying to take the children from me again when you have no right to do that!¡± His cold voice was filled with disgust, freezing Diana in ce. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take them from you,¡± Diana retorted, holding Betty tightly and not letting Julian touch even a hair on her. ¡°I¡¯m giving the children a choice, just like you did.¡± She crouched, and looked at Sean. ¡°Sean, do you want to go with Mommy?¡± He was scolded harshlyst night, and cried alone for a long time. He must be feeling frustrated, and was no longer willing to stay here. Suddenly, Julian became nervous. However, Sean still stood firmly by Julian¡¯s side. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± He looked at Diana, and then at Julian, and added, ¡°But I also don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± His face was calm, and he held his head high. He was clearly making a request, but there was a natural air of condescension on him. At this moment, Diana had to admit that sometimes, some inherited traits couldn¡¯t be avoided. It was something no amount of education or influence could change. Sean was so much like Julian. ¡°Your daddy and I,¡± she started, her throat tight, ¡°we¡¯re already divorced.¡± ¡°I know that divorced means we can¡¯t live together anymore, ¡± Sean said, ¡°but you can live in the basement. That way, it doesn¡¯t count as living with us in this vi.¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Diana was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe these were wordsing from Sean¡¯s mouth. Astonished, she asked, ¡°Sean, do you know what the basement is?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sean nodded. He often heard about it in bedtime stories. ¡°It¡¯s very cold, dark, ufortable, and there are mice.¡± Diana felt even more upset. ¡°Then why did you say that you want Mommy to live in the basement?¡± He held Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s the only way you can stay. Betty and I need you, Mommy.¡± To fulfill his needs, he was willing to let her live in a basement with mice. His words sent a chill up her spine. Was this the same boy who once said that he would protect her? Diana tightened her grip on his small hand. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave with Mommy?¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°I need Mommy, and I need Daddy too.¡± He stood by the window, and pointed downstairs. ¡°Look at that bad man. He doesn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of Daddy.¡± The shadow Zachary cast over the two children was too significant. It made Sean believe that he was safer with Julian than with Diana. His perception broke Diana¡¯s guard. What right did she have to me Julian? Both she and him were inadequate parents. While she was lost in thought, Julian took the opportunity to take Betty from her arms. He was feeling triumphant because Sean refused to leave with Diana, but Betty suddenly started crying. She was even more frightened than before. Diana didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. She smacked Julian and snarled, ¡°Julian!¡± This time, she didn¡¯t need to say much; Julian voluntarily handed Betty back to Diana. Just like before, Diana held Betty tightly andforted her, walking several circles in the room until she finally calmed down. Diana tried to control her emotions, not wanting to shout and make Betty feel worse. She shoved down her anger and red at Julian. ¡°Do you realize how ridiculous you were to force Betty just now?¡± Julian regretted it somewhat. After all, Betty was a little girl, and his methods had been a bit too harsh. Still, he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. ¡°I¡¯m still more sessful as a parent than you. Otherwise, Sean wouldn¡¯t be willing to let you live in a basement with mice,¡± he boasted. His words hit a sore spot in Diana¡¯s heart. Though she loved her children, she didn¡¯t indulge them. Sean¡¯s willingness to sacrifice others¡¯ opinions for his own desires was problematic. She was about to say something to Sean, but he turned to Julian and said, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you clean up the basement quickly?¡± Even after Julian had scolded Seanst night, the boy didn¡¯t hold a grudge against him. Julian considered Betty¡¯s current condition, and felt relieved. ¡°The basement is damp and cold. Even if we clean it, it¡¯s hard to control pests,¡± he said. If Diana stayed there, the two children would likely be exposed to bacteria should they visit her frequently. ¡°The guest room would be a better option.¡± The mansion had so many rooms, there was no need to trouble themselves. Julian didn¡¯t want to make the children suffer. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sean looked back at Julian, smiling faintly. ¡°So, you agree to let Mommy stay here? As the saying goes, a spoken word is like a thrown stone. Once let go, it can¡¯t be taken back. Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Daddy.¡± Julian was speechless. Sean turned to Diana and said, ¡°Mommy, let me see Betty quickly. Let¡¯s call the doctor. Betty looks so pitiful now.¡± Ultimately, Julian decided to let it go. Seeing how Sean had transformed from a silent child to one willing to express his wishes, Julian pushed aside the idea that Sean might be manipting him again. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Sean was just a child. The ability to get around problems was a sign of intelligence. Why should Julian be at odds with him? If Julian suppressed him too much, he would be more and more repressed. He won¡¯t dare to think of such clever ideas anymore. Diana seemed to realize this too. Her son didn¡¯t want her to live in the basement on purpose. Rather, he was trying to find a roundabout way to make Julian take the initiative and let her stay. ¡®Oh my God¡­ Why does it feel like Sean was getting increasingly smarter?¡¯ Smart, unlike the daughter she gave birth to. It seemed he had inherited his intelligence from Julian. No doubt, a man who could single-handedly bring Fulcher Inc. to its glory wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Naturally, his descendants would be extraordinary as well. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though Diana felt a bit uneasy about her son¡¯s behavior, she still apologized sincerely to him. ¡°Mommy just misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± ¡°Thinking that you don¡¯t like Mommy, and don¡¯t care about Mommy anymore.¡± She hugged him, as if she was holding the most precious treasure in the world. Julian saw the two of them hugging, with Betty in Diana¡¯s arms. His eyes stung. ¡°Ugly.¡± He separated them forcibly, called someone to summon a professional pediatrician, and told Diana to wash off her makeup. Don¡¯t think he¡¯d feel nostalgic and waver if she applied the same makeup as before! ¡°The more you try to scheme, the less I¡¯ll look at you,¡± he dered. Diana was speechless. This man was really crazy! He was pushing her to the edge! Always putting himself in a good light, as if all the women in the world wanted him! When she washed her face, she saw the doctor arriving at the children¡¯s room within two minutes. Her anger subsided a bit. Julian had arranged for the doctor toe early today, in preparation for Betty¡¯s condition. However, Betty¡¯s reaction waspletely the opposite of what he expected. Instead of getting better, it had worsened. Even without her saying anything, Julian was already ming himself. He urged the doctor to quickly diagnose Betty. ¡°How is she?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t good. In theing days, she mustn¡¯t be exposed to any more stimuli. It¡¯s best if¡­¡± ¡°If what?¡± Julian asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s best if both parents can care for her together. It¡¯d be of great help to her condition.¡± The pediatrician paused and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that children are too young and don¡¯t understand anything. They may be young, but they¡¯re not stupid. If they can live in a rxed environment, they will be at ease.¡± Creating such a rxed environment required the family¡¯s joint efforts, especially the parents. Children who grew up in a happy family were noticeably more cheerful, tolerant, and confident than those raised in a gloomy environment. This was a perfect opportunity for them, as they needed to attend the kindergarten interview. Julian decided they should take advantage of this chance to stage a harmonious family performance. Not only would it increase the chances of both children getting into Bilingo Kindergarten, but it would also benefit Betty¡¯s recovery. After the doctor left, Julian personally called the principal to secure an interview. He followed Sean¡¯s request, and didn¡¯t use his identity and wealth to pressure the principal. Instead, he sincerely requested the interview as a father. Julian hung up, and told Diana, ¡°The principal agreed. We¡¯ll go for the kindergarten interview the day after tomorrow.¡± It seemed simple, but ying the role of a happy family with Diana was something Julian really didn¡¯t know how. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 It was alreadyte afternoon when the family left the room. The scorching noon heat had passed, but Zachary was still hunching in the yard. He was clearly on the verge of exhaustion. He didn¡¯t see Julian, but he noticed Diana approaching with Betty in her arms. He was quick to use his seniority to manipte her. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m your grandfather. Why don¡¯t you help me to the nearby bench to rest?¡± He thought he had yed his cards well¡ªif Diana helped him, he could argue that he wasn¡¯t disobeying Julian¡¯smand. Diana saw through his intentions. She couldn¡¯t believe she had a rtive like him. Had he asked about Betty¡¯s condition or showed the slightest bit of concern, she wouldn¡¯t despise him to this extent. Diana held Betty in a shaded area, watching Zachary stand under the scorching sun. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not here to help you. I¡¯m here to see how miserable you are.¡± Julian had already made him stand for six or seven hours. Given his age, if he continued like this, he would be severely dehydrated-or worse. ¡°Sweetie, look at that trembling old man. He¡¯s not scary at all,¡± Diana said patiently to Betty. ¡°Mommy¡¯s holding you, okay? When you look at him, doesn¡¯t he resemble a fluffy little dog?¡± The word ¡°dog¡± perked Betty¡¯s interest. She had always liked furry things, and was sensitive to such words. Following the advice of the renowned doctor under Julian¡¯s hire, Diana associated Zachary with a dog. It seemed to be effective. She had to admit, the medical resources on Julian¡¯s side were infinitely better than the ones she had found. Even bringing Zachary here wasn¡¯t a wrong move on his part. However, his method of forcing Betty to ovee her fear was too harsh. Children needed to be gently guided through such issues. Diana¡¯s analogy infuriated Zachary. He fumed, ¡°You stupid girl! How dare you call me a dog! I¡¯m your grandfather!¡± Diana had asked Simon before, and he told her that the Winningtons never treated her as family. Why did this old man keep insisting on being her grandfather, as though it mattered? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zachary probably figured out that she was of some use now, which was why he referred to her as family. If not, he would immediately turn hostile and disown them, leading to their current predicament ¡ªjust likest time, when he thought the two children weren¡¯t Julian¡¯s. Diana had no intention of addressing him as her grandparent. She smiled as she watched him almost roast under the scorching sun. She said to Betty, ¡°Look, dear. He¡¯s still barking at us, but we¡¯re both fine, aren¡¯t we?¡± Betty still didn¡¯t respond, but Diana could sense that she wasn¡¯t as tense as when she stood before Zachary before. Diana rxed slightly and said, ¡°Zachary. I¡¯ll let you go for now, but it¡¯s not to save you. I¡¯m keeping you alive for future revenge.¡± For the p he gave her and the fright he caused the children that day, she would repay it to him twofold with her own strength. As for Julian¡¯s punishment, it was probably enough. If it continued, it might lead to a tragedy. The psychological trauma for the children might grow even greater. She nced in the direction of the second floor. There was a figure lurking there. It was Julian. Julian wondered how she could read his mind so well. Just as he was about to open his mouth and let Zachary leave, she waved her hand towards someone. Zachary¡¯s chauffeur immediately took him back to the car, driving him away from the vi. In the past, she had always understood Julian the same way. Whenever he got angry, she was the first to notice. Whether he wanted to reward or punish someone, she would be the first to detect it. Sometimes, she would give her opinion. She always had that ability. On the surface, she seemed delicate. In reality, she was strong and determined. A typical example of how wrong it was to judge a book by its cover! Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Julian looked at Diana, who stood downstairs. As always, she had guessed that he would let Zachary go today. He became more certain that she was faking her amnesia. She was making such a fuss, always looking for ways to benefit herself and never hesitating to do whatever it takes- just like the rest of the Winningtons. She actually thought she could use an excuse as ridiculous as amnesia to bury the past, and return to his side. He would never ept it! During their meal, he treated Diana with indifference. At first, Diana didn¡¯t care about his cold attitude. However, she thought about the doctor¡¯s advice and looked at the two kids sitting at the table. They didn¡¯t say anything, but they could sense the tense, unpleasant mood around them. She smiled, picked up the spoon, and took the initiative to serve Julian some soup. ¡°Here, let me feed you.¡± Julian tensed up. ¡°What are you doi-¡° Before he could finish speaking, she pinched him hard and gave him a signal with her eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Eat it!¡± It meant she would act with him. It was a preparation for the kindergarten interview. He turned his head away, and secretly touched the spot she had pinched him under the table. That hurt! Julian gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± Whether they loved each other or not, or had a perfect family, or were in harmony, these weren¡¯t things that could be acted out. He hadn¡¯t sunk so low that he would pretend to make something fake real! ¡°You won¡¯t drink the soup?¡± Diana smiled at the two kids, then turned back to him with a fake smile. She ced the spoon against his lips. ¡°Be good.¡± She was acting as if she was coaxing a child. No, it was something more than that. Diana kept on smiling, her bright eyes sparkling and pure. ¡°Be good. Open your mouth,¡± she insisted. He didn¡¯t want to! This woman was too good at acting. He absolutely couldn¡¯t be fooled by her! Seeing his hesitance, Diana thought Julian had forgotten the doctor¡¯s advice. Forget telling him about creating a rxed environment for Betty, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance during the kindergarten interview if they continued to be so stiff. They needed to at least get along a bit before the interview. She leaned closer to Julian. A gust of warm breath rushed past his ears. He grew dizzy from the closeness, tempted to surrender to her whims. ¡°Ah,¡± Diana demonstrated, gently pinching his face. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Julian said, copying her. He still hadn¡¯t reacted when a spoonful of warm soup entered his stomach. The warmth spread from his throat to his belly, all the way down, carrying her tender sweetness. Ugh! Tender sweetness? It was all an act! Julian wanted to spit out the soup. ¡°Why did you force-feed me?¡± he demanded unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t like this soup.¡± ¡°You should have said so earlier.¡± She knew he was particr about things, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this particr! Still, they were in front of the kids right now. It was the first time the children saw them interact this way. Sean and Betty stared at them, looking solemn and curious. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Diana suppressed her anger. She put down the spoon, smiling, and asked Julian patiently, ¡°So, what do you want to eat?¡± He didn¡¯t want to eat anything. And he definitely didn¡¯t want her to look at him like that. ¡°Something green,¡± he replied reluctantly. Despite saying that, he still opened his mouth and waited. Seeing that he expected her to feed him again, Diana shuddered uneasily. If it weren¡¯t for the kids being present, she would¡¯ve asked him if he felt anything towards her, and if he nned to do something that would betray Cecilia. That made her feel disgusted at him. Julian noticed that her expression was off. He btedly realized that he had obediently followed her whims again, implying that he wanted her to feed him. It didn¡¯t matter; he would just treat her like a servant. Having discovered that Diana had found a way to enter the vi, he let her stay. He also sent all the other childcare candidates away. With her as freebor, why waste money on others? Besides, who could be a more reliable caretaker for the children than their own mother? With that thought, Julian felt much more at ease.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Quick, give me some vegetables,¡± he ordered. Diana¡¯s hand paused, but she quickly picked some spinach and put it in his mouth. She maintained the smile on her face. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied as he quickly swallowed, ¡°I want something else.¡± Diana sneered, ¡°If it¡¯s not good, why did you eat so much? You have a good appetite.¡± Julian ignored her sarcasm. The more unhappy she looked, the satisfied he felt. After finishing one bite, he wanted another. ¡°I want more.¡± By the end of the meal, almost everything he had eaten was spoon-fed by Diana. In the end, Diana hadn¡¯t eaten much herself. Sean was puzzled. ¡°Daddy.¡± His son called him ¡°Daddy¡± again. Whenever Diana was around, Sean would call him ¡°Daddy¡± more frequently. Julian found it pleasing to the ears. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, his elegant gesturespletely natural-as if he hadn¡¯t been fed by someone else just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°I just find it a bit strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you feed Mommy? Aren¡¯t men supposed to care for women?¡± Simon had always told Sean that when he grew up, he should take good care of his wife. ¡®Even though Daddy and Mommy are divorced, Mommy¡¯s living with us now. She¡¯s also a woman. Why isn¡¯t Daddy taking care of her?¡¯ Instead, he made Diana feed him all the time. Her arms must be tired. Sean was unhappy. Betty also looked at Julian, gazing at him intently. At that moment, Julian felt a sense of tension like never before. ¡°Daddy was testing Mommy, I¡­ I just wanted to see if she¡¯s qualify as your nanny.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sean said, ¡°so Daddy is also a child.¡± When Julian made Diana feed him, he was testing her. Clearly, Diana hadn¡¯t expected things to take this turn. She fed Julian not just to create a harmonious picture, as the doctor had advised, but to show the kids a united front as parents. She wanted to create a rxing environment for Betty, too. Yet, in Sean¡¯s eyes, it seemed she was just simply feeding Julian as she would do for her children. ¡°Your acting skills are so clumsy,¡± Julian said to her. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who saw through it with a nce. Sean did, too. Sean didn¡¯t sense any affection from her actions. He only felt that Diana must be tired from feeding Julian. ¡°In that case, you do it,¡± Diana said helplessly. This man always mocked her, no matter what she did or said. Why were her acting skills clumsy? How did he see through it at a nce? Aside from pretending to feed him with affection, she hadn¡¯t done anything that required acting skills! Chapter 879 Chapter 879 ¡¯Fine, maybe except the time when I pretended to have heatstroke¡­¡¯ Diana corrected herself inwardly. Julian waved his hand at the two kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy knows how to take care of people. Tonight, I¡¯ll help Mommy make the bed.¡± Later that evening, Diana held her children¡¯s hands and stood at the doorway. They all stared at Julian. It was something he had never experienced before. ¡°You guys¡­¡± he paused for a moment. He regretted saying he would help Diana make the bed just now. She didn¡¯t deserve to get him do this for her! Still, he couldn¡¯t take back his words. ¡°You cane inside the room and watch me on the sofa.¡± The guest room was indeed quiterge. At first, Diana was a little embarrassed. After all, she had once referred to herself as Julian¡¯s sister-in- law when she first sought him out. But now, she had moved into his house. Even though they were once married, she didn¡¯t remember anything. Living here felt awkward. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But with the two kids, everything seemed to fall into ce naturally. ¡®It¡¯s just acting. I¡¯m just acting with Julian, like we¡¯re a happy family!¡¯ She had to follow Julian¡¯s orders. She couldn¡¯t always argue with him and let the kids see them fight. With that thought in mind, she led the children to sit on the sofa. She thought Julian would be flustered. Who knew he would be so quick and efficient in making the bed? He did it as if he was¡­used to it. But with so many servants in Collina Vi, and him living such a pampered life, how often could he do such menial chores-enough to be so familiar with it? By the time he finished making the bed, it had only taken him about three minutes. Not a single wrinkle could be seen on the big bed. But Julian didn¡¯t stop there. He went out for a moment, and returned with a pair of slippers, a cup of chamomile tea, and a ck paper bag. He ced them all by the bedside. Julian crouched, and took Betty from Diana¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on, sweeties,e to Daddy. Mommy isn¡¯t feeling well today, so let Daddy take care of you for now.¡± Diana froze. Her heart thumped loudly in her chest. She couldn¡¯t help but grip the leather sofa tightly, almost afraid to look up at Julian. How did he know¡­? How did he know she had her period today? After giving birth, her menstrual cycle had been irregr. She couldn¡¯t even predict the timing urately. Yet, he somehow knew that she had her period today. ¡°You kept frowning and biting your lip,¡± he exined. Before, when she had her period, she would be too embarrassed to tell him, especially if it happened when they weren¡¯t at home. Instead, she used small gestures to hint at him that she was having her period, and for him to buy sanitary pads for her. Julian never delegated this task to anyone else. He used to take care of it himself, especially when she needed attention. Even though he foolishly thought of her as a substitute at that time. The truth was that in all their time together, she had never been a substitute. And yet, Diana¡­ Disappointed him. Thinking that, he suddenly found it hard to breathe. Even holding the child felt a bit awkward. Sean looked up at him, stopping him from touching Betty.¡± Daddy. Since you don¡¯t want to leave, you should stay. I understand. You want to sleep with Mommy, just like us.¡± Julian was thoroughly confused by his son¡¯s words. Sean blinked innocently at him. ¡°Mommy needs to be taken care of. You want to take care of her, don¡¯t you?¡± That was why Julian struggled when holding his little sister. Before, he wasn¡¯t like this. His arms were as strong as a bull, and his shoulders were as broad as a mountain. But tonight, for Mommy¡¯s sake, he seemed to have lost his strength. Julian was speechless. Looking at his son¡¯s pure and innocent eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Julian turned to look at Diana. Then, he asked Sean, ¡°If Daddy stays with Mommy, can you and Betty take care of yourselves?¡± Betty had servants to care for her, and she had just finished bathing. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded. He whispered something to Betty. Though she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were bright with joy. They both nodded in agreement. So, Julian ended up staying in the guest room of his own house. What a miraculous day! Before he closed his eyes, he wondered how he ended up staying on Diana¡¯s bed. Did she really not teach the children to act like that? If not, why did he always feel like Sean was assisting her¡­? Or was it just his imagination? Meanwhile, Diana was still in the bathroom. ¡®She¡¯s been in there since the children left, doing who knows what. Maybe she¡¯s just ying hard to get. I won¡¯t bother with her¡­ I won¡¯t!¡¯ After all, it was his house. If something really happened, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on CoIlina Vi¡¯s reputation. If he ended up not liking the house anymore and decided to sell it, it wouldn¡¯t fetch a good price. With this in mind, he got out of bed and stood by the bathroom door. He knocked it gently and said, ¡°Diana.¡± Diana was in a lot of pain. Fortunately, the sanitary pads Julian bought came in handy. Even so, the pain in her stomach was unbearable. It felt like someone was squeezing her abdomen, twisting it like a rag. It had been a long time since she felt this much pain. Diana curled up on the toilet seat, pressing her stomach. She knew she must look pathetic right now. ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you want?¡± Julian said. What did he want? ¡°I¡¯m just checking on you. If you¡¯re dying, don¡¯t die in my house, and don¡¯t give the kids a chance to find out. It¡¯s better for you to die far away from here.¡± He finally stopped pretending. As soon as the children left, he showed his true colors. Just now¡­ Diana was annoyed. This man¡¯s appearance had almost deceived her. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°If I die, I won¡¯t let you know! So that¡­¡± ¡®So that we won¡¯t meet again in the afterlife, and I won¡¯t have to see you! You¡¯re annoying!¡¯ She tried to say that several times, but ended up doubling over in pain before she could finish. Her stomach was hurting, and sweat slid down her face. Outside the bathroom, Julian could hearthat something was wrong. Her voice sounded surprisingly weak. He frowned, displeased. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink the tea I gave you?¡± She hadn¡¯t had the chance to drink it yet, duh! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ever since she entered the bathroom just now, the pain had been severe. Fortunately, it was slightly better now. With Julian was standing outside the door, she was afraid he might barge in at any moment. She felt like someone was holding a knife above her head, ready to strike anytime. When Diana regained a bit of strength, she quickly seized the opportunity to get dressed. Then, she walked out of the bathroom. Her lips were frighteningly pale. Julian immediately recalled the past. Whenever she was in severe pain, he would hold her tightly in his arms. He would gently massage her stomach until herplexion got better, and only then would he let go. Finally, he would give her a cup of chamomile tea to help her sweat it out and warm her stomach. On those nights, she would hold onto his pajama sleeves tightly. Whenever there was even the slightest pain, he would gently massage her stomach. She could sleep more peacefully that way. And now¡­ His brain couldn¡¯t keep up with his actions. Before he knew it, he instinctively held her. His hands were despicable! Julian wished he could chop them off. Diana waspletely bewildered. She hadn¡¯t expected Julian to hold her so suddenly. She leaned against his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. Herplexion gradually turned redder. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 In the past¡­ When they were married, did Julian have this caring side to him? Maybe¡­ Maybe the chamomile tea and sanitary pads he brought for her today weren¡¯t just for show. Maybe he made the bed for her on purpose. Bang! As Diana pondered about the past, she suddenly found herself being lifted and thrown onto the bed. It was Julian. He actually tossed her from that height, and straight to the bed! She was overthinking! Even when they were married, they must¡¯ve been very unhappy together. Diana turned around angrily, and pulled back the covers without saying a word. Julian stood there, feeling a bit awkward. Had he¡­tossed her too high and hurt her? ¡°I just wanted to tell you not to get any ideas.¡± He scratched his nose, then pulled her arm abruptly. ¡°Get up! Drink all the tea first.¡± ¡®Ugh! Go on and keep pulling me! Pull me till I die if you want to!¡¯ She must have a screw loose to think that this man was genuinely good to her, instead of acting. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She refused to get up. ¡°I won¡¯t drink.¡± The pain struck again, and she could only curl up in bed. Julian wanted to pull her again. Upon seeing her face turn deathly pale, he knew she was in severe pain. He got up, and took the chamomile tea. It had already turned cold. So, he put on his shoes and went out to get another cup. The chamomile tea was only effective when hot. Cold tea wouldn¡¯t work, and might even have the opposite effect. Diana used to be quite silly. The first time Julian made chamomile tea for her was during the peak of summer, just like right now. The weather was scorching hot, and he didn¡¯t know the tea should be served steaming hot. He intentionally let it cool down before bringing it to her. She didn¡¯t even stop to check anything. After drinking the tea, she quickly gulped down arge ss of cold water. Her painter worsened. Afterward, he asked her why she still drank the cold tea when she knew it would make her feel worse. She replied, ¡°I was afraid you won¡¯t make chamomile tea for me again if I refused to drink it.¡± Her eyes sparkled like stars when she said this, leaving an evesting mark in his heart. Silly girl. The Diana from back then was truly a silly girl. But why¡­ Why did she be so scheming? Could she really have lost her memories? And yet, the way she acted didn¡¯t show that. At the end of the day, Julian realized he had never truly understood her. Whenever she tried to please him, she would always have tricks up her sleeve¡ªtricks even he couldn¡¯t figure out. He returned with the hot chamomile tea, and pulled her toward him. ¡°Come here. Come out and drink this.¡± His actions were forceful, and a few drops of hot tea fell on her. It burned, and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡¯Does he want to scald me to death?¡¯ Julian also noticed that he was a bit rough. He touched his nose, feeling awkward. He quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe her clean. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He grabbed a pillow for her to lean against, elevating her upper body. Then, he used a spoon to slowly scoop out some tea from the cup. ¡°Let me feed you.¡± During dinner just now, she fed him like this. He imitated the way she fed him during dinner, prompting her to open her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at his awkward yet caring expression, Diana¡¯s eyes shed with amusement. Meanwhile, Julian¡¯s ears gradually turned red. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 The night passed without any further words. It wasn¡¯t until morning that Julian realized something was off. Why did he obediently sleep in the same room as Diana? After all, their children weren¡¯t watching them. As a result, he spent a restless night-whenever Diana moved or shifted slightly, his hand would automatically move towards her stomach. He did that subconsciously, too. Because of that, she pped him in the middle of the night. She called him a scoundrel, and said he was shameless. Julian was so angry, he wanted to leave with the nket. Yet when he saw her curling up in pain, trembling, he couldn¡¯t leave. So, he massaged her stomach again and again. Diana got used to his massages, and soon stopped resisting. Slowly, she fell back to sleep. But Julian was on high alert all night. Whenever she moved, he would rush to massage her stomach. And yet, what was the point? Looking at her expression-like she wanted to eat him alive in the early morning-he felt that his disobedient hand deserved to be chopped. His brain, too. Last night, he should¡¯ve left quickly after the children went away.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He climbed out of bed and went to the door. As soon as he opened it, he saw a sleepy Betty and a calm Sean standing outside like two gate guardians. When he stepped out, they both looked up at him in unison. Betty even extended her arms towards him, gesturing that she wanted to be held. Julian was pleasantly surprised, and quickly pulled his little daughter into his arms. He roomst night. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been in big trouble if the kids caught him. His daughter would never rely on him as much as she did today. He had to admit, Diana¡¯s influence on the children was much greater than his. As soon as she appeared, they felt much more secure. In the past, they wandered around the vi like guests. Now, they seemed to have a sense of belonging. Sean, who wasn¡¯t as clingy as Betty, approached Diana when she came out. ¡°Mommy, since Daddy was with you, does your tummy still hurt?¡± Diana smiled, and ruffled his hair. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She felt a bit embarrassed as she nced at Julian. ¡°Thanks forst night. I slept much better because you kept massaging my stomach.¡± ¡°Not a problem,¡± Julian said, ¡°it¡¯s all just acting.¡± That small burst of joy hidden in her heart vanished instantly. ¡¯What was I thinking? Why would he still have lingering feelings for me? Cecilia¡¯s much better than me in every way. Why would I think of that?¡¯ She shouldn¡¯t let herself be swayed by his acting, and she mustn¡¯t be tempted by him again. Even on the way to the kindergarten, she remained sullen and couldn¡¯t muster any happiness. Sean gently rubbed her stomach with his little hand. ¡°Does your tummy still feels ufortable, Mommy?¡± His gentle actions reminded Diana ofst night again, and the fact that Julian¡¯s tender side didn¡¯t belong to her. She couldn¡¯t even figure out their past, let alone what kind of person he truly was. ¡®I can¡¯t be swayed by his recent show of kindness towards me.¡¯ Diana calmed her emotions, and smiled. Mommy¡¯s not in pain anymore.¡± She lifted Sean and ced him on herp, stopping him from massaging her stomach. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the school soon. Have you prepared everything you need?¡± Sean nodded, and took out the drawings he and his sister had made. Diana looked at them. These artworks were their creations from when they were younger, until now. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 This very book contained all the doodles Sean made from the moment he could hold a pen. Dianamented, ¡°This is filled with precious memories. I hope it¡¯lle in handy and let the principal see how talented you kids are.¡± Julian nced at the book. He found the childish, yet heartwarming pieces beyond interesting. He leaned in to take a closer look, but Diana pretended not to see him and closed the book. Her sudden movement sent a gust of wind that blew on his shocked face. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This woman¡­ Was very temperamental. Julian decided not to look anymore. Either way, the principal would flip through the book when they entered the kindergarten. He would take that chance to look at it with her. By the time they got out of the car, the principal was already waiting at the door. Diana didn¡¯t expect such treatment, and hurriedly greeted her. However, the principal focused on talking to Julian instead. She was full of praise for him. Julian managed to convince the principal not with his riches or power, but with his own talent. The principal used to be university mates with him, both having studied in a top-notch university overseas. ording to the principal, Julian was very popr in school. His academics were outstanding. He also managed toplete all his courses and graduated in a year, when it was supposed to take three. Julian saw Diana in a daze after she heard their conversation. He hurriedly exined to Sean, ¡°I¡¯m not taking the back door. I¡¯m just too outstanding and charming in my own unique way.¡± Sean nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and be as awesome as you, Daddy.¡± Diana was dumbfounded. The interview went smoothly, and the principal was very pleased with the twins. She was equally pleased with Diana and Julian. Before she bade them goodbye, she evenmented that they were such a happy family. However, Betty didn¡¯t fulfill the conditions of entering the kindergarten and was rejected. It was for her own good. Julian¡¯s forced provocation had worsened her condition. Diana wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if she had to get used to an unfamiliar environment. When they settled down in the car, Julian saw that she looked calm as usual. He asked, ¡°Are you disappointed XSZ Betty can¡¯t attend kindergarten with Sean?¡± Diana said mildly, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She treated Julian purely as the children¡¯s father, and had suppressed the thoughts that inevitably sprung up since he slept on the floorst night. ¡®The principal admires you so much, she¡¯s willing to give us this interview. Although it went smoothly, she didn¡¯t intend to lower the bar for us. That¡¯s sufficient proof that this kindergarten is excellent.¡± Just¡­ During the interview, the principal suddenly asked Julian about Diana¡¯s top three favorite foods. She thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer the principal, but it was easy as pie for Julian. He rattled out the answer with ease, shocking her to the core. The principal noticed the shock on Diana¡¯s face, and said, ¡± Seems like Mr. Fulcher really loves you, perhaps to an extent you don¡¯t even realize.¡± The exaggerated look on the principal¡¯s face earlier almost made Diana believe that her words were true. Thankfully, she remembered Julian¡¯s words from this morning, about how this was all just an act. It made her feel relieved once again. She smiled at the principal, and said she didn¡¯t realize it at all. She was always so calm andposed. Julian listened to her calm and almost emotionless analysis, and the smile on his face faded. ¡°Looks like your brains are still intact despite losing your memories, Ms. Winnington.¡± Diana could hear the sarcasm in his voice. She ignored it, and reminded him, ¡°Remember to discuss with me beforehand regarding any decisions concerning the twins.¡± What happened with Zachary hurting Betty could never repeat. Julian knew the severity of the situation, and nodded. Then, he told the driver to drop Diana off at her studio. They had reached an agreement. To make it easy for Diana to focus on her work, the twins would be with Julian in the day. At night, Diana would return to the vi and take care of them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina asked. She had skipped work and came to Diana¡¯s studio to celebrate Sean¡¯s sessful kindergarten registration. She noticed that Diana looked distracted, even after thetter was done with her work, and teased, ¡®Thinking about Julian?¡± Chapter 884 Chapter 884 ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Diana spat out all the water she just drank. ¡± Don¡¯t give me that nonsense.¡± She patted her chest, then anxiously checked the dress prototype she just made. ¡°Good thing the water didn¡¯t hit the dress.¡± This was for Cecilia. Diana designed the dress in a sky blue color, which suited Cecilia¡¯s elegance. As an experienced entertainment reporter, Nina¡¯s interest in gossip wasn¡¯t so easily drowned out. She pressed, ¡°But Diana, he treated you so nicelyst night. Are you sure you¡¯re not thinking about him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did think about him.¡± Diana would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t thinking about such a handsome man who had thoughtfully rubbed her belly, and didn¡¯t count it against her for pping him. However, she was trying to stop herself from thinking too much. Nina saw the strange expression on her face, and leaned in excitedly. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about his woman, Cecilia Jarvis.¡± Diana smiled, and pulled Nina to show her Cecilia¡¯s dress. ¡°She¡¯ll look fantastic in this.¡± Excitement filled her veins as she spoke. Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°Diana Winnington, have you ever thought about getting back with Julian again?¡± After hearing Diana talk about what happened over the past two days, Nina felt that Diana and Julian weren¡¯t just acting. They were simply expressing what was in their hearts! Especially Julian. ¡°He and Cecilia just had one blind date. I heard it all from Vans. Julian might have let her hold his arm, but we never know what¡¯s really in his heart. He¡¯s a stubborn man, Diana.¡± Nina was still bbering on. She looked up, and was interrupted by Diana. ¡°No matter what Julian thinks of his rtionship with Cecilia, it¡¯s impossible between us,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯m someone without memories. I don¡¯t even know what I did to him three years ago, not to mention what exactly happened between us in the past. And when I just returned to Richburgh, I did so many laughable things in front of him¡­ Whatever it is, things are impossible between us.¡± Julian probably hated her guts right now. He probably hated her so much, he wished she would vanish from the face of the earth-so that she wouldn¡¯t need to appear in his vi and stay in his guest room. No matter what Nina said, Diana refused to believe there was a chance she could reconcile with Julian. She shoved Nina gently and added, ¡°There¡¯s a greater chance of mankind relocating to Mars than us getting back together. Move aside. Don¡¯t hold me up from finishing up this dress.¡± Speak of the devil. When Diana returned to the vi from work, she ran into Cecilia. Cecilia imed Julian said that he would look her up, but he never did. Therefore, she had to take the initiative and ask for the reason in person. She didn¡¯t expect to find out that the twins were Julian¡¯s flesh and blood. Not returning to the vi so naturally, as if it was her home. Both women were stunned. Julian was the only one who was at ease. He exined to Cecilia, ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡± The smile on Cecilia¡¯s face froze. ¡°Okay. I suddenly remembered that I had something to attend to at home. I¡¯ll be off now.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Julian said as he carried the twins in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t send you out.¡± His cold tone made Cecilia stumble. When Julian said what he said in Diana¡¯s studio, Cecilia thought that things were working out between them. Yet now, she witnessed for herself Diana and him behaving like family in their home. She suddenly had thoughts of giving up. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Her heart hurt. This was the first time she had liked a man so much. s, things had to end on such a bitter note. Julian didn¡¯t even bother sparing her a nce when she left. Cecilia gripped her bag tightly as she turned around to leave, her heart filled with disappointment. Diana red at Julian. Why was he still ying with the twins when Cecilia was leaving? Didn¡¯t he always say that she was interested in him¡­? Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Right now, thoughts about him that Diana shouldn¡¯t be having were creeping into her mind-more frequently than they should be. The best thing to do was to nip them in the bud. After pondering over it for a moment, Diana made up her mind. She looked at Cecilia, and chased after thetter. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, please don¡¯t misunderstand! There¡¯s nothing between Mr. Fulcher and me! He told you the truth. We¡¯re staying together purely for the twins,¡± she exined. Then, she pulled out her design draft and showed it to Cecilia. She showed Cecilia the photo of the finished dress. ¡°Look, this is the custom-made dress Mr. Fulcher paid for you. He pesters me about it every day, and I was rushing it out the entire day in my studio.¡¯¡¯ The beauty of the dress took Cecilia¡¯s breath away. Her excitement grew the more she listened to Diana. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I need one more week,¡± Diana said. ¡°Come to my studio and try out the dress. Julian said that he¡¯ll be there, and that he won¡¯t miss such a beautiful moment.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Diana¡¯s words were rather exaggerated. Cecilia began doubting her. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Diana suppressed the guilt in her heart and went on, ¡°You¡¯ll know if that¡¯s true a week later.¡± If she lied, Julian wouldn¡¯t appear in the studio. If she spoke the truth, Julian would surely appear in the studio, bright and early. It was just a week. Cecilia was willing to wait. She nodded, and said to Diana, ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve thought that Mr. Fulcher didn¡¯t like me anymore¡­¡± Diana recalled Nina¡¯s words, andmented, ¡°Nonsense! He¡¯s just cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He¡¯s stubborn and has a sharp tongue.¡± Cecilia nodded again. In truth, she found their rtionship slightly awkward. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Fulcher¡¯s ex-wife and the mother of his children. If I were to¡­¡± she said shyly, ¡°if I were to be with Julian, won¡¯t you get angry and jealous?¡± Diana smiled. ¡°What ex-wife? A good ex-wife is a dead ex- wife.¡± What business was it of hers if he entered a new rtionship? As long as he treated the twins well, that was enough. ¡®Thank you, darling. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve misunderstood him,¡± Cecilia said warmly. She even initiated a hug with Diana before leaving. Cecilia nced at the house. ¡°It¡¯s fine that he has children. I love the twins too. They¡¯re so adorable.¡± What¡¯s more, seeing Julian hugging the twins and coaxing them was truly¡­ Beyond charming. ¡®What in the world is that woman doing?¡¯ At the same time, Julian nced outside from the living room. That was when he realized that Diana was hugging Cecilia. Plus, the look that Cecilia gave him¡­ It was a gaze scorching hot. Julian shuddered. When Diana returned, he immediately asked, ¡°What did you tell Cecilia just now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Diana shrugged. She went to put her bag in the guest room. There was only one nket left there. The nket Julian usedst night had been kept away. What exactly was she expecting? Diana looked at the huge, empty bed. She covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed. By the time she left the room, she had recovered andposed herself. ¡°One weekter,¡± she told Julian, ¡°remember toe to my studio. I have something very important I need to do with you.¡± One weekter¡­was Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Guess Diana wasn¡¯t so heartless after all. She didn¡¯t use her excuse of amnesia to im that she forgot about Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. Julian¡¯s eyes were sharp as an eagle, piercing right through Diana. Diana found it ridiculous. She had just helped him make Cecilia happy, yet here he was, ring at her. But she was in a good mood, so she decided to ignore him. She was very satisfied with Cecilia¡¯s dress. She had slogged the entire day, and had done a great job with the groundwork. Next up, she would officially go into te-making before rushing out the dress. She would be very busy next week. The thought of her burying herself in work made her feel guilty toward her children. She hurriedly hugged the twins.¡± Mommy¡¯s back. Did you miss me?¡± Julian stood next to them. Seeing Diana treat the twins with such tender, loving care reduced his anger. Although she had let him down, she treated the twins excellently. For all he knew, she wanted to take the chance of Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary toe clean to him¡ªthat she didn¡¯t actually lose her memories. He had no idea what tricks she had up her sleeves. However, he would take things as theye. He was ready to deal with her. Anyway, everything was under his control. What trouble could Diana really cause? Julian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. Diana heard a sound above her head, and looked up to see Julian¡¯s face right above her. What a madman! Why did he sneer at her? Was he bothered by her ying with the twins? Still, Betty was right there. The doctor had reminded them to create a rxed environment at home for the twins. She couldn¡¯t go crazy like Julian did. She would tolerate it. As such, she returned his disdainful sneer with a kind smile. Her smile was so warm, it pierced right through theyer of coldness over Julian¡¯s heart. He hurried upstairs immediately, as if he was fleeing for his life. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After calming down, he called Noel and ordered, ¡°Noel, send Ms. Jarvis a gift.¡± He hadn¡¯t been a good host to her today. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Diana said anything she shouldn¡¯t have, either. He was busy earlier, and had no chance to go out and stop them from talking to each other. Even so, that was no way to behave as the host. Noel was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you meant Ms. Jarvis, and not Ms. Winnington?¡± Julian was almost rendered speechless. ¡°Why would I send that woman a gift? Are you getting dull in the head now that Fulcher Inc.ckspetitors?¡± Noel exined in a hurry, ¡°N-No. I thought that since you two were staying together, you¡¯ve reconciled.¡± Diana was such a lovely woman. In Noel¡¯s opinion, no one aside from her was more suited to be Mrs. Fulcher. ¡°Reconcile?¡± Julianughed. ¡°Noel, are you dreaming? Diana and I will never reconcile, not ever in this life!¡± He was going to pursue Cecilia Jarvis officially right now! He had to demonstrate his sincerity! ¡°Send Ms. Jarvis jewelry,¡± Julian said after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°It must be one-of-a-kind. When you give it to her, tell her that I personally picked it.¡± When Cecilia received Julian¡¯s gift, she was ecstatic. It was a pink diamond of superior quality. A ring of diamonds surrounded it, and it shimmered around her neck. Everyone in the Jarvis family crowded around her to look at the ne. Sue Chimmery, Cecilia¡¯s mother, leaned over and teased her with a smile. ¡°Cecilia, what do you think Mr. Fulcher means by giving you something so expensive?¡± Cecilia cupped her cheeks. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Sue said, ¡°Aw, can¡¯t I look at you now that you¡¯re all grown up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cecilia took the ne off and ced it back into the box carefully. ¡°I just¡­feel rather shy.¡± She had just left the Fulchers, where Diana had said so much to her. And now, Julian sent someone to deliver jewelry to her. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 He clearly held Cecilia in high regard. Sue continued teasing her daughter. ¡°Why are you being so shy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± Cecilia was like a little girl, unable to take the stares everyone was giving her. She stood up and ran into her room. Right after she shut the door, she flopped onto her bed. She could feel her heart beating like a drum. She opened the jewelry box containing the pink diamond ne, her fingertips running over every single detail. She shut her eyes, as if trying to feel Julian¡¯s heart. The date one weekter¡­ She looked forward to it! Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, a week passed. Diana had been rushing out the dress over the past few days, and didn¡¯t get much sleep. She looked sallow and haggard. Julian didn¡¯t tease her about looking like an old hag, as he usually did. He didn¡¯t look good, either; his face was dark in a way that differed from his usual look. He usually looked purely cold and disdainful. But now¡­ There was a trace of sorrow and wistfulness in his eyes. Who was he yearning for? Why was he in sorrow? She had told him toe to her studio today, and she wondered if he still remembered. Just as Diana was about to confirm that he wasing lest Ceciliae in vain, Julian took the initiative to ask her, ¡± What time is good?¡± She was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that he meant to ask a suitable time for her. ¡°Eight in the morning.¡± She would open her door for business right after breakfast. Cecilia was the only customer she was scheduled to serve today. Oliver said that this was her studio¡¯s rule. On the day she arranged to give custom-made pieces to her customers, her studio would only be open for that particr customer. It made it easier for her to record the parts the customer wasn¡¯t happy with, and make adjustments right there and then. But after serving so many customers, none had been dissatisfied with her pieces. That gave Diana confidence. ¡®You muste,¡± she insisted. She wanted to let Julian see a different, more stunning Cecilia Jarvis! As for Julian, he wouldn¡¯t miss Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. It seemed Diana wanted to go to the cemetery after admitting to him that she had faked her amnesia. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the well-guarded Fulcher cemetery unless he approved of it. As long as she admitted that she had faked her amnesia, he was willing to let bygones be bygones and bring her to see the twins. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Eight in the morning is great,¡± he said. They would be able to reach the cemetery before noon, and they could stay with Aster and Star a little longer. ¡°But Sean and Betty¡­¡± Julian hadn¡¯t thought about whether to let the twins see their older siblings. ¡°Just let them stay at home.¡± With so many servants around, nothing would happen if Julian and Diana were away for just half a day. Surely, the servants could take good care of the twins. Plus, she didn¡¯t want the twins to see Julian and Cecilia together. Upon hearing her words, Julian made up his mind. ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too.¡± They were too young, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate forthem to go to the cemetery. He decided to just listen to Diana, and hide from the twins the fact that they had two older siblings for now. Diana didn¡¯t expect him to be so agreeable today, and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°See you at the studio later, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± If they talked things out at home, the twins would overhear their conversation easily. It was better to talk at the studio. Julian nced at her and said, ¡®You¡¯ve really thought things through this time.¡± Dianaughed awkwardly. For some reason, she found Julian rather strange today. He was being so courteous to her. Perhaps it was because he guessed that she had called Cecilia to her shop on his behalf today? Or perhaps, he was thankful to her for creating such a golden opportunity for them? What a great ex-husband he was. An inexplicably bitter feeling rose in her chest. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 The next day was the day they agreed to meet. When Diana arrived at her studio in the morning, she confirmed Cecilia¡¯s schedule. Then she contacted Julian, asking him when he woulde. He said he would be there very soon. Diana thought about it, then called Cecilia toe earlier.¡± You have to reach my studio before Mr. Fulcher does, so you can put on the dress and give him a surprise.¡± Cecilia was hesitant. Would she look overly anxious if she tried out the dress before Mr. Fulcher arrived? Men didn¡¯t like women who were too bold and unrestrained. She didn¡¯t want to do that. Diana agreed with her thinking. ¡°I understand.¡± She didn¡¯t force Cecilia toe earlier. ¡®TH call you when Mr. Fulcher is here.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Cecilia said. She thought about the man who made her heart beat faster, and looked at the pink diamond he gave her a few days ago. She bit her lip. Regretting her earlier words, she yelled passionately, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Julian had already expressed his liking toward her, and had extended multiple invites to her. If she kept caring about looking too bold and unrestrained, she would be letting him and his affections down. This time, Cecilia decided to be brave for the sake of love. She called her driver to send her to Diana¡¯s studio at once. Meanwhile, Diana was ready and waiting in her studio. The huge studio was empty, and bright lights shone in the room. The dreamy sky blue dress had a billowing train, and it stood there waiting like civilians anticipating their princess ¡® arrival. Cecilia took a single nce, and knew that the dress belonged to her. She expressed her overwhelming emotions to Diana. ¡°Thank you¡­ I love it so much.¡± Diana nced at the clock and urged, ¡°Hurry up and put it on, then! Julian will be here anytime. If you¡¯re not in the dress, it won¡¯t be a surprise to him.¡± Diana imagined the scene in her head, and described it to Cecilia. ¡®Think about it. Later on, when he draws near to the changing room, I¡¯ll open the curtain. You¡¯ll appear right before your Prince Charming, decked out in your sky blue dress.¡± What a touching scene it would be! Julian would certainly be moved by such a beautiful and stunning Cecilia Jarvis. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Diana smiled. Sorrow that she didn¡¯t even realize shed past her eyes. Cecilia immediately epted Diana¡¯s suggestion, and entered the changing room. ¡®Thank you so much.¡± ¡®You¡¯re my customer, and customer is king.¡± Be it designing, making, or even helping her try out the dress, it was all what Diana considered part of her job. ¡®This is what I should do. Mr. Fulcher has paid me to do this, after all.¡± Cecilia¡¯s dress cost fifteen thousand dors. For custom-made dresses, Diana¡¯s prices weren¡¯t considered high. In fact, her prices were considered low in the market. But this time, as long as Cecilia was satisfied with the dress, her studio would ride on Julian and Cecilia¡¯s coattails and rise again. The prices for every piece she would design would be higher. Even so, flocks of people would still mor to buy her dresses. That was why Diana was adamant in ensuring that Julian and Cecilia were satisfied with their order. Needless to say, Cecilia herself was unable to tear her gaze away from the sky blue dress the moment she saw it. She owned many dresses that were much more expensive. For a rich heiress like her, fifteen thousand dors was the price of staying in a hotel¡¯s presidential suite for one night. Yet now, in exchange for this fifteen thousand dors, Diana had given her such a dazzling and stunning piece. The dress made her feel like a fairy. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that. The sky blue dress billowed around her, and the details around the waist echoed that of vintage designs of the past. The fabric was cloud silk, which was smooth, satiny, and stunning. It made Cecilia¡¯s fair skin look dewy and bright, like snow. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Diana said admiringly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you look great!¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Cecilia was getting excited. Not only because of this dress, which exceeded way beyond her expectations, but more so because Julian was on his way here. ¡°Here, help me wear this.¡± Cecilia opened the jewelry box containing her pink diamond ne, and asked Diana to put it around her neck. ¡°This is Mr. Fulcher¡¯s gift to me. I think it matches the sky blue dress you made for me very well.¡± Cecilia was thankful she brought it out. She hoped Julian would never forget how she looked today. Julian truly would never forget today. When he arrived at the studio, he knew that something was off. The air didn¡¯t feel right. Although there were no customers in sight, and there was even a sign that says ¡°Closed¡± hanging on the studio door, he could feel a joyous ambience in the air the moment he entered. It didn¡¯t feel like¡­ Like Diana was going to talk to him about Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. Displeasure rose in his chest as he walked upstairs to the second floor, calling out for her. ¡°Diana?¡± Both women heard his voice at the same time. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They started panicking. Worried, Cecilia asked with a blushing face, ¡°Is it done, is it done?¡± This was her first time confessing her feelings so boldly to a man. She desperately wanted things to turn out well. Diana was worried about not being able to pull down the curtains to the dressing room in time. She was still struggling with thest sp on Cecilia¡¯s ne. Such nes, with so many diamonds encrusted all over them, were easy for hair to get caught in. She wanted everything to be perfect for Cecilia, and hoped to do whatever she could for thetter. ¡°Done, done!¡± After finally fastening thest sp on the ne, Diana heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly straightened out Cecilia¡¯s dress. She walked to the door of the dressing room and winked at Cecilia, who looked back at her expectantly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis. When Mr. Fulcher stands right outside the door, I¡¯ll pull the curtains open, and you¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Cecilia said, smiling, ¡°you¡¯ve said it a hundred times.¡± From the bottom of her heart, Cecilia thought that Diana was a fantastic woman. Diana was sincerely thinking of her, and seriously helping her rtionship with Julian progress. ¡°I¡¯ll slowly step out in my heels.¡± That way, the lighting in the studio would shine perfectly on her head, like a halo. She would be most perfectly presented, in her best condition. She was ready. Cecilia saw the curtain of the dressing room being pulled together, and shed her reflection in bright smile. She looked forward to seeing the look on Julian¡¯s face when he first saw her. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± This was Diana¡¯s first time ying matchmaker, and she was even helping her ex-husband pursue another woman. She felt very nervous, too. She got even more nervous when she saw the dark and unfriendly look on Julian¡¯s face as he strode upstairs. It raised her anxiety levels. She clenched her fists, and nced at the dressing room curtains which she had pulled together earlier. She heaved a small sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± she said, e over here.¡± Mr. Fulcher? Impatience shed past Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to address me as that, even if you¡¯re trying to apologize to me.¡± He wasn¡¯t used to it. Diana nodded, but then realized it didn¡¯t sound right.¡± Apologize to you? For what?¡± If Julian¡¯s face had been dark a moment ago, Diana¡¯s words made it stormy. The air surrounding them suddenly froze. Diana felt as if lightning had struck the sky, and thunder crashed all around her. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 The smile on Diana¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Julian Fulcher, what do you mean by that?¡± What¡¯s with that dark look on his face? Didn¡¯t he realize she was trying to pair him and Ms. Jarvis by inviting her here to the studio? Julian walked toward her, and looked down at her. ¡°Nothing. I came here today in hopes you¡¯lle clean about not losing your memories.¡± Not losing her memories? But she really did! Until now, Julian didn¡¯t believe her. Diana took a deep breath. From the bottom of her heart, she found this man incredibly frustrating and unreasonable. She had said it so many times that she no longer wanted to talk about it anymore, especially not today, when Ms. Jarvis was right here with them. ¡°Shh.¡± She lifted her hands and pointed to the dressing room, indicating to him that someone was inside, and that he should stop behaving so unreasonably. Julian ignored her. He was in a rush to get to the cemetery, and had no time to waste with Diana. ¡°If you¡¯re not sincere about it, then forget it.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on his face, and turned around. He no longer wanted to talk to a woman who would continue lying at the expense of her own children¡¯s death anniversary. She was truly heartless to the core. The woman who once cried till she fainted over the departure of Aster and Star was dead. It was wishful thinking on his part. Diana immediately pulled Julian back. ¡°How am I not being sincere?¡± She had gone to extreme lengths just to help him pursue another woman! She signaled for him to pull the curtains of the dressing room open, hoping he would understand her efforts when he saw Cecilia. Surely he wouldn¡¯t re up at her. Instead, he¡¯d be so grateful to her for helping him snag such a wonderfuldy. The look of certainty on Diana¡¯s face rekindled the ashes of hope in his heart. Perhaps it was also her crystal clear eyes that moved him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance.¡± With that, he took huge strides toward the dressing room. Whoosh! In one swift move, he pulled the curtain open halfway. This wasn¡¯t what Diana had suggested earlier! Cecilia, nervous, turned around fearfully the moment she saw the tip of Julian¡¯s leather shoes appear below the curtain. She was worried he would catch her while she was unprepared. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Diana said. She held his arm back, stopping him from pulling the curtains open fully. Cecilia seized the chance to do as Diana proposed, and walked forward step by step. The sound of heels clicking on the floor reached Julian¡¯s ears. His eyes widened, and he immediately released the curtain he was gripping tightly. ¡°There¡¯s someone in the dressing room?¡± He saw a corner of a sky blue fabric peeking out from under the curtain, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to actually be in the dressing room. ¡®Yeah.¡± Diana blinked at him and said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Jarvis.¡± Ms. Jarvis? Cecilia Jarvis?! Julian immediately guessed what Diana was trying to do, and he felt thoroughly disgusted with her. How could she not remember her own children¡¯s death anniversary? Instead, here she was, cooking up a ridiculous n and trying to y a wretched matchmaker! He grabbed a can of paint that she used for mixing colors in her designs, which was right next to him. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he sshed it right at the person in the dressing room. He didn¡¯t care who it was. As long as Diana was the matchmaker, the other party stood no chance! Cecilia had frozen on the spot. She didn¡¯t dare to take one step forward. She didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch. The paintnded on her head trickled down her cheeks from her hair. The pink diamond ne was tainted with paint. Cecilia stared dazedly at her reflection in the mirror, looking just like a clown.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 All Cecilia¡¯s hopes were dashed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Contrary to her expectations, she was treated so terribly by Julian. Anger rose up her chest, turning her face red. She leaned hard on the mirror with her palm, leaving colorful paint marks on the surface. That was the only way she could continue standing where she was. She bit her lips, refusing to make a sound. She couldn¡¯t make a sound. She didn¡¯t want Julian seeing her in such a terrible state after abandoning her pride. Thankfully, although he sshed paint at her, he didn¡¯t barge into the dressing room. Diana subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief amidst the shock she felt. Her head was buzzing right now. She had been arrogant. She shouldn¡¯t have interfered with Julian¡¯s rtionship and indirectly hurt Cecilia. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± she had to remind him in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.Js inside.¡± She hoped Julian could apologize to Cecilia. That way, the situation could still possibly be salvaged. However, Julian disregarded her advicepletely, and pretended not to remember Cecilia¡¯s name. ¡°Ms. Jarvis? Which one?¡± He nced at the dressing room, and said in a voice loud enough for Cecilia to hear, ¡°I don¡¯t want women who throw themselves so desperately at me!¡± He would never forgive anyone who yed tricks on the day of Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary, no matter who! From now on, there was naturally no need to meet Cecilia Jarvis. As for Diana¡­ Julian grabbed her arm. ¡°Come with me!¡± Since she wasn¡¯t willing toe clean, he would drag her to the cemetery right now! They left without a further word, leaving Cecilia all alone in the studio. The entire ce was empty, and themotion outside hit her hard. Cecilia felt herself going breathless. The air around her grew thinner. She finally understood the situation. Diana looked kind-hearted on the surface, but she was in fact trying to humiliate Cecilia. That woman had deliberately ¡­used this method to make Julian hate her! Cecilia clenched her fists. She slowly stepped forward, one step at a time, doing what Diana told her to earlier. Her thoughts became clearer as she walked on. Diana was such a scheming wench! That woman made Cecilia walk slowly not to increase the element of surprise between her and Julian, but because she had already expected Julian to ssh paint on her. With all that colorful paint on her, Cecilia had no choice but to walk slowly. Diana Winnington¡­ She was probably mocking Cecilia in private right from the start. Mocking her for being foolish and stupid, for being blind to human nature, and for being taken as a fool! Cecilia walked slowly to the dressing room. She looked at the empty studio and the can of paint lying on the floor. She held back the tears in her eyes as she walked downstairs. Soon, she found a pair of scissors. She tore the humiliating sky blue dress she was wearing into shreds. By the time she was done, paint had smeared all over her body. She wasn¡¯t in a rush to clean herself up. Instead, shey paralyzed on the floor, feeling herself drowning in aplicated mix of emotions. She felt like a fish out of water, her body twitching as she fought for her life. Despite that, she knew she was powerless to do anything. Meanwhile, Julian dragged Diana out of her studio into a car. He then dragged her all the way to a cemetery. Greenery surrounded the ce, and mountains and rivers could be seen a distance away. There were many security guards positioned at the entrance, who even greeted Diana upon seeing her. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 ¡°Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Yet, the moment Julian shot them a re, no one dared to address her as that any longer. Diana looked at the words at the entrance of the cemetery, and mumbled under her breath, ¡°Fulcher Cemetery¡­¡± She stopped dead in her tracks, and turned to the man whose face was dark as hell. ¡°Julian Fulcher, what exactly do you want by bringing me here?¡± Cecilia was all she could think about right now. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have said what you said just now.¡± Cecilia was going to be so sad. The anger Julian had suppressed all the way here finally burst forth. He grabbed Diana¡¯s chin viciously. ¡°Diana Winnington, cut the act!¡± Did she think that as long as she pretended not to recognize this ce and know who was buried right here, he would be fooled by her? His grip was so strong, Diana felt her jaw almost dislocate. However, she couldn¡¯t even struggle against his hold. She could only stare at him in disbelief. It felt as if they had returned to when she first came to Richburgh and went to his house with gifts to look for Betty, iming to be his sister-inw. Back then, she had red at him with such unfamiliarity. Thinking of Simon and everything that happened over the past three years, pain shot through Julian¡¯s chest. He said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to by picking today of all days to invite Cecilia to your studio. You just don¡¯t want to see me with other women!¡± He was serious about starting a new rtionship with Cecilia, and to let go of Diana in his heart completely. Yet, Diana would always hit him where it hurt the most, provoke him in a way that riled him up most effectively, and trigger all sorts of emotions concerning her. She was akin to the ocean waves, crashing into him and shocking him to the core every single time. Meanwhile, Diana was in aplete daze. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to twist her good intentions to this extent. Be it a few days ago, when she first heard Julian proposing to meet at her studio today, at her studio, she btedly realized that he cared very much about the timing. She tried to suppress the pain and indignation she felt, and asked, ¡°Is today¡­a special date?¡± Why did he keep saying ¡°today of all days¡±? Hah. Why was she still acting at this point? Fine! He¡¯d bring her to their children¡¯s grave. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He¡¯d see if she could still carry on the act! Julian released his grip, and shoved her face away. Then, he dragged her forward by her arm. He vented all his sorrow and anger over the past three years as he strode across the cemetery in a few short meters. Here. They were finally here. He suddenly released his grip and shoved Diana forward so hard, she copsed on the ground. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about the pain, because a yellowed tombstone stood right before her. Her mind drew a nk when she saw the tombstone. Yet, endless agony spread from her heart to her limbs. She felt as if someone had cut off her arms and legs. Her body trembled all over, slowly growing numb. She felt as if someone had built a bridge between her nose and eyes, stepping and jumping relentlessly on it. Her nose and eyes grew terribly sore and painful. The pain reached her raw nerves. Her heart had melted into an ocean of tears. At this moment, she no longer needed an exnation from Julian. She could feel the pain and sorrow he was feeling. ¡®This is Aster and Star¡¯s grave,¡± he said. Diana looked up, her fingers caressing the tombstone. Every touch felt like ants biting into her skin. ¡°This is¡­¡± She looked at the tombstone, and couldn¡¯t stop the pain inside from spreading across her entire body. ¡°Are they my children¡­?¡± Was she already a mother before she had her twins? Did they rest in peace a long time ago? What a heavy burden it was to see her children die before her. Yet she, their mother, couldn¡¯t remember them at all. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Did they cry out in sorrow in theherworld? She neither held herself back, nor deliberately forced a response. Without realizing it, tears spilled down her cheeks and on the ground. The veins on Julian¡¯s forehead popped when he saw Diana like that. Aside from fuming anger, he felt¡­ powerless. He looked disdainfully at her. ¡°What do you think? Until when are you going to pretend that you¡¯ve lost your memories? Today was their death anniversary, and you spared no effort in making use of them to turn my slight interest in Cecilia into disgust. Good on you, Diana Winnington.¡± Did she really think she could do anything just by using her memory loss as an excuse?! Others couldn¡¯t even me her properly! Diana was exhausted exining it to him so many times. ¡± Julian Fulcher¡­¡± Her mind was in a mess. She had no memories of the tombstone, or her children buried under it. What¡¯s more, Julian refused to believe that she had lost her memories. ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could go on, Julian¡¯s phone rang. He didn¡¯t answer the call. Yet, it kept ringing stubbornly. It was Vans. He knew what day it was today, and he wouldn¡¯t bother Julian unless it was something important. Julian suppressed his roiling emotions, and answered the call. ¡°Julian, I¡¯ve been busy with a lot of surgeries these couple of days. I forgot to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Vans choked on the coldness of Julian¡¯s tone, but he didn¡¯t hold it against Julian. Today was no ordinary day, after all. Usually, Julian would behave even more wildly on this day. He would get himself badly drunk, and would kneel before the grave crying for forgiveness; insisting he was guilty of losing Aster and Star¡¯s mommy, and of not protecting them well. Usually, on this day, he would miss his two children he had never seen. He would also miss the one who personally carved the words on this tombstone. But today, Julian didn¡¯t call Vans out for a drink. It was precisely because of this anomaly that Vans decided he could no longer dy calling Julian, lest Julian did something rash to Diana. ¡°It¡¯s about Diana iming to have lost her memories,¡± he said. Nina kept insisting Diana wasn¡¯t lying, and even smashed him with a pillow that day. After thinking it through seriously, he said, ¡°Perhaps we can bring her to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Since she imed to suffer from memory loss, there would certainly be signs from a medical point of view. There must be something in her brain that caused her to lose her memories. Wouldn¡¯t an experienced doctor like him be able to discern anomalies in the brain? ¡°Vans Stanley,¡± Julian said through gritted teeth, ¡°you¡¯re dead!¡± Vans was confused. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you think my suggestion is feasible?¡± It¡¯s not that it wasn¡¯t feasible. It¡¯s that it was too feasible! It was reasonable for Julian to be blinded by circumstances, given that he was personally vested in it. Yet how could Vans, as an outsider and an experienced doctor to boot, only think of this now?! Julian wished he could press Vans down on the floor and grind the man against the granite. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her over right now¡± No. ¡°Wait till tomorrow.¡± Nothing was more important than being with Aster and Star today. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Betty and Sean, his flesh and blood who were still alive and well in this world, were equally important. As for Diana¡­ Soon, he would know for sure whether she was lying and acting all this while-or if she really suffered from memory loss. Today, she had no choice but to stay with him and their kids. After the call and all the way back to the vi, Julian didn¡¯t say a single word to Diana. He didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation. He didn¡¯t believe her at all right now. He would only choose to believe in science. Everything will have to wait till the results of the check-up tomorrow! Chapter 894 Chapter 894 On the day of Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary, Julian couldn¡¯t look happy even in Betty and Sean¡¯s presence. The thought of his two children, who didn¡¯t even have the chance to see the light of day, weighed heavily on his heart. Diana was also drowning in endless sorrow. She couldn¡¯t walk out of it. She hated herself. She hated herself for not being able to remember a single thing. That yellowed tombstone¡­ Why exactly did her children lose their lives? She wanted to regain her memories. She wanted to regain them all. And yet, she felt so powerless and lost. She covered her head with arms, feeling like it was on the verge of exploding. The air in the vi was somber. Just then, members of the Jarvis family came knocking on the door in search of Cecilia¡¯s whereabouts. Mrs. Jarvis was most worried. ¡°Cecilia said she¡¯d call me after meeting Mr. Fulcher, but I haven¡¯t heard from her until now.¡± Cecilia was their princess, whom they doted on dearly. They couldn¡¯t bear for anything to happen to her. They mobilized the entire family to Collina Vi to find out if she actually met Julian. ¡°Is she having dinner with Mr. Fulcher?¡± Mrs. Jarvis asked. Perhaps that¡¯s why Cecilia forgot about calling her mother back. Mrs. Jarvis was all smiles, and everyone behind her perked up their ears in hopes of gleaning some gossip as they tried to peek into the vi. After all, Julian had gifted Cecilia a pink diamond ne. He even asked Cecilia out today, asking her to go try out a dress. Everyone in the Jarvis family assumed that a wedding was around the corner, and were starting to treat Julian as a son- inw of the family. Julian could clearly see through them. He knew what they were thinking at one nce. The Jarvis family wasn¡¯t aplicated one, and probably couldn¡¯t raise a disobedient daughter. It was a pity that what Diana did made it impossible for things to work out between him and Cecilia. In fact, things didn¡¯t even start between them. Julian didn¡¯t even bother smiling at the Jarvises. He went upstairs with, his face cold. ¡°Clean up your own mess,¡± he snapped at Diana. The twins were upstairs, and he was going to y with them. Diana took a deep breath, andposed herself. She couldn¡¯t allow what she found out at the cemetery to mess up her thoughts. Cecilia didn¡¯t contact her family until now. Something bad might have happened to her. Diana clenched her fists and said, ¡°She¡¯s not in the vi. I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡± Although the Jarvis family wasn¡¯t of the highest social ss, they were considered an elite family that had survived across generations. Having seen the cold look on Julian¡¯s face, they knew that their daughter could very possibly be mistreated by him. Mrs. Jarvis¡¯s eyes turned red at once. ¡°Hurry! Bring us to Cecilia right away!¡± Diana didn¡¯t dare dy, and hurriedly brought the Jarvises to her studio. To her surprise, Cecilia was in pretty good condition. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She had taken off the sky blue dress. They could tell from her hair and face that she had cleaned herself up thoroughly to make herself look so tidy. Mrs. Jarvis heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Cecilia. ¡°You little brat! I called you so many times! Why didn¡¯t you answer a single one?¡± She didn¡¯t immediately ask Cecilia about Julian. She was first and foremost worried about her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± Cecilia smiled faintly as she showed her mother her phone, which had a darkened screen. ¡°Look, I couldn¡¯t find a charger anywhere.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Having checked that Cecilia was fine, Mrs. Jarvis wanted to ask her about Julian. Before she could do that, Cecilia stood up and walked to Diana. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what happened today,¡± she said in her usual friendly tone. She could only me herself for not being firm. She med herself for abandoning her restraint upon persuasion from others, which gave Diana a chance to ruin her. She and Julian¡­ Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Cecilia took a deep breath, and recalled the firm rejection Julian threw her way before grabbing Diana and leaving the studio. Pain shot through her chest. However, she took care to be polite, and stopped herself from yelling at Diana. ¡®Til be going home with my family. Goodbye.¡± Before Diana had a chance to say anything, Cecilia left the studio in thepany of her family members. She looked just like a princess, doted on and surrounded by her loving subjects. Diana could tell that Cecilia¡¯s family had many questions for her, as they kept rambling on about something to her. Cecilia didn¡¯t look at all frustrated, and kept smiling sweetly as she responded to each one of them. She must¡¯ve received lots of love from them. Diana couldn¡¯t help but think about her Betty. If Betty received such love, could she grow up into a loving and happy adult? Diana watched on as Cecilia walked away and eventually drove off. Only then did she snap back to reality. She had never felt the love of a family, and was easily attracted by the calm and benevolent aura Cecilia exuded. Thank goodness. Thankfully, nothing happened to Cecilia today. Diana ced Cecilia¡¯s cup into the disinfecting cab, and went to clean up the first floor. She set her mind to visiting the Jarvises and solemnly apologizing to Cecilia when she had the time. She would exin everything that had happened today. As for a reason to visit the Jarvises¡­ Oh, yes! Diana suddenly recalled that Cecilia still dressed the same way she sky blue dress with her. Thinking that, Diana rushed to the dressing room upstairs. The moment she reached the second floor, she was shocked. This was no longer a dressing room! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was hell! The floor, the walls, and the curtains were all covered with streaks of paint. There was a sentence written on the wall in bright red paint, saying, ¡°Diana, go to hell!¡± Her heart beat fast as she looked around. She felt as if she were in the middle of a murder scene. Diana wished she could cover herself with aforter-it seemed to be the only way to relieve the chill spreading from her feet and up her spine. Unfortunately, there was no such thing. There wasn¡¯t anyone here, either. Diana was the only one around. She gripped the handrail; as she felt the cold metal on her palms, her senses finally returned to her. She continued walking in. Suddenly, she felt something pull at her feet. Looking down, she saw the sky blue dress she had painstakingly sewed together. It had be a mess of shredded cloth, scattered all around the second floor. She remembered¡­ The second floor didn¡¯t look like this when Julian dragged her away from her studio. Cecilia was the only one who could possibly turn her studio into this mess. Earlier¡­ Cecilia said that she didn¡¯t me Diana. Earlier¡­ Cecilia behaved as if nothing had happened. And yet, it didn¡¯t match with reality at all! The stark contrast made her heart almost leap out of her chest. She leaned hard against the railing on the second floor. She had been careless to y the matchmaker so abruptly. ¡°Careless?¡± she yelled at herself. ¡°You were absurd!¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896 When Julian called Vans to make an appointment for the check-up, he told thetter everything that had happened. He was filled with disgust. Eventually, his tone softened as he said, ¡°I hope Ms. Jarvis will give up on me.¡± A man like him, who could ssh paint on a woman, wasn¡¯t worthy of her. Vans understood that Julian did so to dash all of Cecilia¡¯s hopes. She was the only woman out of all the socialites in Richburgh whom Julian found pleasant, and was willing to try having a rtionship with. Vans found it rather strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say a few days ago that you¡¯d pursue her? Why did you suddenly be so heartless?¡± Julian remained silent. It had something to do with Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. But another reason¡­ Was personal. He looked up at Diana¡¯s lonely figure outside the window, and his eyes turned dark. Even his voice turned low when he spoke. It wasced with fatigue and helplessness. ¡°Vans, I still love her.¡± He realized that fact when he got furious upon guessing that Diana was trying to y matchmaker between him and Cecilia. He paid attention to her menstrual cycle, rubbed her belly, and seized the chance to sleep on the same bed as her. All of these weren¡¯t idents-he wasn¡¯t forced to do them, and they weren¡¯t habits. Instead, they were all because he still loved her. His feelings for her were like a pot of oatmeal simmering over a small fire, bubbling consistently, but not to the point of boiling over. Since he still had feelings for her, he shouldn¡¯t give Cecilia hope when there was none. ¡°Arrange it as soon as you can,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital tomorrow.¡± If the results proved that Diana was lying, he own two hands! The next morning, Diana was still lost in the shock of seeing her studio in that terrifying state yesterday. She was in a daze as she ate breakfast. Julian kept rushing her, wanting to take her to the hospital. Diana already knew that she was going for a check-up today. A straight foot wasn¡¯t afraid of a crooked shoe. She was even more excited about the check-up than Julian. What¡¯s more, she wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about Cecilia with him around. She could distract herself. The results were out very quickly. When Vans came, he even brought a neurologist with him. He looked solemn. Diana furrowed her brows. ¡°Well?¡± She wanted to know what exactly went wrong with Vans didn¡¯t reply to her, and instead handed the results to Julian. ¡°This is the result.¡± A bad feeling rose in Diana¡¯s chest. She subconsciously clenched her fists and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Julian crushed the results into a tight ball, and flung it into a nearby trash can. ¡°Noel, chuck all of Diana¡¯s belongings out of the vi. As for the twins¡¯ teachers, send word out that we¡¯re going to continue recruiting people. Make sure someone¡¯s always watching Betty and Sean, and won¡¯t let Diana close to them!¡± Everything happened so quickly. The look on Julian¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Diana felt as if someone had gripped her heart. She rushed to the trash can, and dug out the results like a madwoman. She wasn¡¯t bothered that it was dirty, and finally managed to find the results slip. She uncrumpled the paper and read its im: there was nothing wrong with her brain! How could that be?! Then, how did she lose her memories?! Didn¡¯t memory loss always have to do with the brain? Diana looked pleadingly at the neurologist, who pushed his sses up his nose and emphasized, ¡°Ms. Winnington, there really is nothing wrong with your brain.¡± With that, she copsed on the floor in disbelief. How could this be¡­ How could this be?! Chapter 897 Chapter 897 ¡°Noel Carter!¡± Julian yelled. ¡°Throw this lying woman into the car!¡± He vowed that he would personally drive her out of Richburgh. He wouldn¡¯t dy it for a moment longer! From now on and for the rest of his life, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this fake woman! Diana had no capacity to care about the check-up results as she grabbed the hem of Julian¡¯s shirt tightly. ¡°What about Sean? What about Betty? What about the twins?!¡± She couldn¡¯t leave! But what about her children? She couldn¡¯t be apart from them! ¡°I¡¯m their father, and I won¡¯t mistreat them.¡± Julian looked down, and stared at her hands that were grabbing his shirt. ¡°Filthy,¡± he spat out. He had a terrifying aura about him. Suddenly, Diana couldn¡¯t feel an ounce of warmth from him. Yet¡­ Just two days ago, they were sharing a bed. In the blink of an eye, he was treating her like his worst enemy. It was right of her to suppress her feelings for him. She took a deep breath and heaved out all the indignation she felt inside, while dousing her feelings for him at the same time. She said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Both my career and children are here!¡± Even if she had to leave, it would only be when she was willing to do so! What right did he have to force her to leave? She couldn¡¯t even bring her own children with her. She wasn¡¯t going to take this lying down! However, Julian had confirmed that she was indeed lying based on the test results. What¡¯s more, she still refused to admit her mistake. Seeing her refusing toe clean even when faced with the possibility of separating from her children, Julian didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Get in the car!¡± He dragged her into the car mercilessly. Noel looked on anxiously. ¡°Sir, slow down, please.¡± His words made Julian re sharply at him. ¡°Are you pitying her?¡± Noel didn¡¯t mean that at all! He simply felt bad for Diana, because she was a woman getting dragged by a man. The force Julian was exerting on her looked almost unbearable. ¡°If not, then hit the road right now!¡± Julian roared. Noel didn¡¯t dare to utter another word, for fear he might say the wrong thing again. ¡°Where shall I drive to, sir?¡± ¡®The border between Richburgh and Northern Yale.¡± He would leave Diana there himself. After that, he would send bodyguards to keep a close watch on her and ensure she had no chance of stepping into Richburgh! As the car sped down the highway, Diana tried to open the door and jump out a few times. However, Julian kept the car doors locked tight. She could only plead tirelessly with the cold and proud man before her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to trust me, but you can¡¯t take my children away from me!¡± They were her lifeline. They were her beacon of life, the source of courage over the past three years! Taking them away was akin to taking away her ability to breathe! How could she bear that? ¡°Dream on,¡± Julian sneered. He would never put his children in the hands of a woman like Diana. The corners of his lips lifted in a cruel smile. ¡°Diana Winnington, you¡¯re not fit to be their mother.¡± Just as how she wasn¡¯t fit to be the love of his life! For Diana, it wasn¡¯t his ce to decide whether she was fit or not. She immediately lifted her shirt to reveal her stomach. Julian was shocked stiff. He leaned his body diagonally, to block Noel¡¯s view of Diana. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Was she insane? How could she just lift her shirt in front of other men? She was absolutely shameless! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What was she doing? Diana remained silent, her eyes turning red as she bit her lip. She grabbed Julian¡¯s hand and ced it on her stomach, slowly guiding it downward. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± he bit out harshly. He red menacingly at her, almost pulling his hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t do something so degrading and make me despise you even more!¡± She ignored him. She gripped his arm with all her might, and continued forcing his hand downward. Julian¡¯s ears were turning red. Diana and him hadn¡¯t been like this for too long. Diana saw the subtle change in him, and sneered. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± she mocked. ¡°I¡¯m not that shameless as to do that with you in the car.¡± She was mocking him for letting his imagination run wild, and for being shameless. Julian¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°You!¡± Curse words were at the tip of his tongue. As his hands moved downward, he was eventually silenced when he felt a long, protruding mark stretching across her lower abdomen, hardened over the years. ¡°This¡­this is¡­¡± ¡®The mark left behind by a Cesarean section.¡± When women gave birth naturally, their cervix had to be dted by the width of 10 fingers. When women gave birth through Cesarean section, doctors had to cut through sevenyers of their abdomen. No matter which one, childbirth wasn¡¯t easy; all mothers put their lives at risk. Two years had passed since Dianast gave birth, but her scars never faded because of her various health issues. How did it be so bad¡­? Julian¡¯s fingers rubbed gently across the scar. He didn¡¯t even realize it when he was rubbing her tummy that day. He hadn¡¯t moved his hands so far down, after all. Her scar stretched horizontally across her abdomen, and he had to move very far downward to touch it. This was also why Diana had to guide his hand downward. Julian looked down, and saw the huge scar¡­ It looked like a humongous centipede crawling on her body. Tears welled up in his eyes. He continued rubbing the scar gently, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Did it¡­hurt very badly at that time?¡± Yet, he wasn¡¯t by her side. Diana didn¡¯t want to act pitiful before him, and replied casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything during the Cesarean section. I was under general anesthesia during the operation. But after I woke up¡­¡± She squeezed out a helpless smile on her pale face. ¡°It hurt like hell the first time I got out of bed.¡± When she gave birth to the twins, she didn¡¯t realize that she was officially a mother. She simply felt thankful to still be alive. However, that notion was in her mind for a mere second. The sight of their soft hands made reality dawn upon her. She was now a mother. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A mother of two babies. The pain she was feeling miraculously vanished at that moment. She said mockingly, ¡°Julian, you said that I¡¯m not fit to be their mother. If I¡¯m not fit, who else is? If I don¡¯t have the right to be their mother, who does? You? The father who disappeared for three years, and never fulfilled his responsibility as their father for a single day during the entire time?¡± At that moment, guilt overwhelmed him. ¡°Diana, I¡­¡± He had been searching for her all this while. And yet, he couldn¡¯t find her whereabouts. Still, saying this was pointless right now. He calmed himself down, refusing to let himself be affected by her words. ¡°You left me first.¡± She also lied to him first by saying that she lost her memories. She imed to not remember a single thing, and at the next moment, deliberately told him about their children. She was the scheming one-everything was her fault! ¡°Noel, drive faster.¡± Julian wouldn¡¯t be bewitched by her again. He was determined to throw her out of the car, and make her leave Richburgh! The car soon screeched to a halt. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡± Diana panicked upon seeing Julian stubbornly refusing to change his mind. ¡°Julian! Even if you don¡¯t think of me, think about the children. Will they still be well without their mommy?¡± Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Of course they wouldn¡¯t. Julian sneered, ¡®That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll find them a new mommy as soon as possible.¡± Sean was about to start kindergarten. Betty¡¯s condition was trickier to handle, but Julian would take care of her personally. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He said it so casually, as if he was talking about what he would eat today. The notion was simplyughable. Diana retorted, ¡°Do you really think anyone can be their mommy? You¡¯ve already offended Cecilia. She was at my studio, and¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He pulled Diana hard out of the car, refusing to give her any more chances to speak. His vice-like grip left a red mark on her arm. Pain shot up her arm to her heart, like many tiny, piercing needles. Plonk! Down she knelt before him. ¡°It¡¯s not that the twins can¡¯t do without me,¡± she cried loudly, ¡°it¡¯s that I can¡¯t do without them! Julian, I¡¯ll die if I have to leave them!¡± Julian didn¡¯t even look at her, his voice ice-cold andced with menacing anger as he spat, ¡°Well, then¡­ Go to hell.¡± He only wished he would never again have feelings for such a wicked woman, and that he would never be agitated because of her. ¡°Drive,¡± Julian ordered Noel, looking away. He didn¡¯t expect Noel to hesitate and look into the rearview mirror. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Noel swallowed past his constricted throat. ¡°Mrs¡­no¡­ Ms. Winnington is behind us¡­¡± Then drive faster.¡± Eventually, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. ¡°No.¡± Noel slowed down the car considerably, his hands and legs trembling. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Fulcher is hanging at the back of the car.¡± How could that be?! They were driving at such a high speed! How could Diana be so fast? Julian turned around at once, and he really did see Diana from the back window. She was hanging from the window like a ragged old doll. Julian felt his heart stop beating for a second. At that moment, he felt his lips, and got out of the car. It was then he realized that she¡­ She had grabbed the lower rail of the bumper before they started the car. Just like a tireless monkey that found itself a good tree of refuge, she clung tightly onto the car without letting go. She then climbed up slowly, finally reaching the back window of the car after brushing against the surface of the road multiple times. ¡°I¡¯ll return to Richburgh and be with my kids, even if I have to lose my life!¡± She would never leave this ce! Her tone shook Julian to the core. Before he could react, something shed past his mind at that moment. However, he couldn¡¯t dwell on the thought as Noel shouted, ¡°Sir, how is she?¡± Noel was worried that a life might be lost, and wanted to get out of the car and take a look at it himself. Julian raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Shaking, he took off his jacket and carefully draped it around Diana. Her clothes had been torn, and her skin had been scraped. She was bleeding all over. He carried Diana into the car. She had a dazed look of disbelief and a relieved smile. She leaned weakly into his embrace, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Julian, I won.¡± She said that she had won. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, he didn¡¯t feel the anger a loser would feel. There was only overwhelming heartache, drowning him. He sighed. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes and down his cheeks, sttering on her red and swollen hands. ¡°Diana, why did you have to go to that extent?¡± She felt his tears searing on her palm, the warmth spreading across her entire hand. ¡°I told you.¡± She let it slip past her fingers, and continued weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She was still so stubborn. At that moment, Julian smiled. Tears glistened in his eyes. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Julian took Diana back to CoIlina Vi. The family doctor came at his call. He was upstairs, treating Diana. She suffered mainly superficial wounds. However, the minor fracture she got from the previous car ident and her new injuries worsened her condition. The doctor updated Julian about her condition as he walked downstairs. ¡°She needs lots of rest and recuperation.¡± Julian nodded, and asked a servant to send the doctor off. He turned and went back upstairs. Diana had fallen asleep. Now that Julian had brought her back, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be driven away. As she was sure about that, she could fall asleep quickly. What¡¯s more¡­ Her body was covered with injuries. Clinging tightly to a moving car and fighting with her life exhausted her. Julian didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, he sat by the bedside and looked at the wounds on her body for a long time. He sat until his legs went numb. By then, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Diana always ended up hurt each time she met him. He lifted his fingers. He could still feel the sensation of touching the scar on her lower abdomen in the car. For someone who had never encountered childbirth, that scar was say the least. Ultimately, he had disappointed her in some aspects. Julian sighed, and tucked the sheets around Diana. He went out and said to Noel, ¡°Call this man over.¡± Perhaps he might be able to verify whether Diana was lying or not. ¡°Who?¡± Noel asked. ¡°Your father, Albert Carter.¡± Julian walked back to the study in a hurry to verify with Vans once more that there was no issue with Diana¡¯s medical report. Then, he pulled out an old phone. This was the phone he used as Mr. Whatever when he invested in Diana¡¯s studio back then. Since she imed she only reopened her studio to satisfy the demands of her investor Fanny, then it would be reasonable for Julian to contact her with his other identity. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a while. I see that you¡¯ve reopened your studio. How are the returns on my investment?¡± When Diana woke up and looked at her phone to check the time, she saw a new text. She registered for her current number in Stirling City, so not many people knew her number. She thought Simon was looking for her, and hurriedly clicked on the it was someone by the name of Mr. Whatever. Mr. Whatever¡­ Who was that? Another person she knew from three years ago? From the text, he seemed like another investor of her studio. Perhaps¡­another one asking for his money back. Although she lost her memories, she couldn¡¯t simply ignore her debt. She hurriedly called the number in hopes of rifying things with him. She wanted to understand the situation and ask for contractual proof. When Julian¡¯s phone rang, he was so shocked that his hands shook. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to already be awake, much less call him directly. He fumbled around, and quicklyunched the voice changer app. By the time he was ready to answer the call, Diana had hung up. ¡°No one picked up the call¡­¡± Diana wasn¡¯t too bothered. Since this person was asking about his investment and was paying attention to how her studio was doing in hopes of getting his returns, he would definitely reach out to her again. She decided not to care anymore, and switched off her phone before going to her twins. After not seeing them for an entire day, she missed them to death. The moment she got out of bed, she felt a searing pain in her legs. That was when she remembered what she did on Julian¡¯s car when he cornered her yesterday, and the pain she felt before falling asleep. At that time, she was forced by circumstances to do what she did. She didn¡¯t even have time to think. The only thing she knew was that if she gave in, she would never be able to see her children again. Adrenaline rushed through her veins as she chased after the car without regard for her own life. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If she were given another chance, she might not have the courage to do something so dangerous. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 If¡­ If Noel had driven a little faster¡­ If Diana had been ruthlessly thrown off¡­ If she hadn¡¯t held on with all her strength, and ended up partially paralyzed¡­ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The consequences were just too terrifying. Diana shook her head to rid herself of the thoughts. She slowly leaned against the wall as she stepped out of the door. Julian had already taken precautions beforehand, worried that the twins might see her in this state. He told them that she suffered a minor ident, and just needed some rest to get better. When she appeared in front of the two children, they seemed somewhat epting of the situation. However, the concern was still there. ¡°Mommy, I have a new ambition,¡± Sean said. Diana looked at him, surprised. ¡°What is it, dear?¡± Despite being just a little over two years old, Sean already had many ambitions-like wanting to be a something seemingly unrted, or a light bulb changer, or a scientist making significant contributions to humanity. When Diana had a car identst time, he said he wanted to be a doctor. This time, it had changed again. Diana didn¡¯t mock his fickleness. Instead, she looked at him with widened eyes and waited patiently for his answer. Sean¡¯s eyes were resolute. ¡°I want to be Superman. I want to protect you.¡± So that his mother wouldn¡¯t get hurt anymore. ¡®Oh, my darling child!¡¯ Diana¡¯s heart melted at the boy¡¯s deration. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed solemnly. She didn¡¯t tell him the harsh truth that Superman didn¡¯t actually exist in this world. Even someone as remarkable as Julian had weaknesses and aspects that he couldn¡¯t see through. Like the fact that¡­she wasn¡¯t lying. Like with the brain scan results. Even with experts, they still couldn¡¯t show that she had lost her memory. In the end, it could only be attributed to her lying. With today¡¯s incident, the favorable impression she had of Julian over these days shatteredpletely. He didn¡¯t believe her. That was her biggest problem. Perhaps they had divorced back then because of this reason? Even though she couldn¡¯t remember anything, she had lost interest in learning more about Julian. With him harboring so much distrust for her, his desire to keep her away from her children, and him repeatedly insulting her that she wasn¡¯t fit to be a mother, she wouldn¡¯t let any improper thoughts about him arise again. During dinner that night, a new face appeared at the table. From the sounds of it, Julian had invited this guest to dine with them. Diana couldn¡¯t understand why, but this guest seemed somewhat uneasy around her. She acknowledged that she was also a guest in this mansion. She didn¡¯t want to make anyone ufortable, so she didn¡¯t put on airs. Instead, she took the initiative to serve him food. ¡°Please eat.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t eat a lot of vegetables, she changed his te to include more meat. Betty followed Diana¡¯s example, and pushed the soup bowl closer to the guest. Although she still didn¡¯t speak, her increasing response to the outside world was one of the signs that her condition was improving. Diana was pleased with this development, and didn¡¯t forget to praise Betty. ¡°Sweetie, that¡¯s so thoughtful of you!¡± When Albert heard this, the sweat on his forehead increased. He couldn¡¯t even finish the food before him. Even as he sat down, he felt uneasy-as if the chair was filled with pins and needles. Diana thought that her appearance-she was covered in injuries-might have made the guest ufortable. She made an effort to finish her meal quickly, and then hurried upstairs. After she disappeared from sight, Albert knelt on the ground before Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher!¡± He deeply regretted what he had done to them. He had been thoroughly confused, andmitted such ridiculous acts. Never did he imagine he could step into CoIlina Vi again in his life. That, and he definitely didn¡¯t expect Diana to personally serve him. Tears welled up in his eyes. He felt ashamed for believing that Diana¡¯s humble background wasn¡¯t worthy of Julian¡¯s status. ¡°Was the young miss the one who served me the soup?¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902 She looked very likable. However, Albert knew that Julian hadn¡¯t called him over to reminisce about old times. Albert hadn¡¯t forgotten the things he had done. If it weren¡¯t for the many years he had worked for the Fulcher family as well as Noel¡¯s unwavering loyalty to Julian, Julian wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to live sofortably. He would¡¯ve sent Albert to prison, just like what he did to Ka. ¡°Go back.¡± Julian¡¯s investigation into Diana wasplete. He had no intention of conversing with Albert anymore. Seeing Julian¡¯s unusually serious expression, Albert became even more worried. He didn¡¯t mind that Julian hadn¡¯t answered his question. Since the incident, his role had been crystal clear to him-he was just a servant. He mustn¡¯t entertain thoughts of being part of the family anymore. Whatever the mastermanded, he had to obey. Just like his son. However, Albert still had something he wanted to say. He knew he had to. ¡°Sir, this old servant will never forget your kindness. One day, I¡¯ll definitely repay your and Mrs. Fulcher¡¯s generosity!¡± Being served soup by Betty was a blessing. He felt even more regret for the twins who never got to be born. However, Julian didn¡¯t take his words seriously. ¡°Go back.¡± His focus was solely on Diana right now. He was starting to believe her amnesia. It had happened twice. When he threatened her using the twins, she faced him with her life on the line. No doubt, she was someone who cared a lot about them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, she couldn¡¯t remember the death anniversaries of Aster and Star. Now, she treated Albert so kindly. She wasn¡¯t the only one to show kindness to Albert. Even Sean and Betty were polite to him. It was politeness entirely between strangers. Under what circumstances would Diana forget the man who was involved in the loss of Aster and Star? There could be only one exnation-she had truly lost her memory. Didn¡¯t that mean he had been wrong about her this whole time, and had caused her grief? But¡­ What did the hospital¡¯s examination results say? Worried, Julian quickly returned upstairs and retrieved Mr. Whatever¡¯s phone. He set up the voice- changing software, then dialed Diana¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Diana was already resting in bed. She had gone downstairs for she wouldn¡¯t worry the children, but doing so had tired her. Now, there was an iing call. At first, she didn¡¯t want to answer. Seeing that Mr. Whatever was calling again, she figured he was probably a debt collector. With great reluctance, she picked up the phone. ¡®Huh? This person¡¯s voice is weird¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡¯ The voice sounded like a young person, but also steadier than one. There was an underlying electronic tone that made it even stranger. Still, she didn¡¯t overthink it. She cleared her throat and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Afraid that Mr. Whatever might think she had taken the investment money for herself, she quickly introduced herself and exined her amnesia without waiting for the other end to speak. The caller paused. ¡°You lost your memory?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana confirmed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t reach out to me, I wouldn¡¯t even know of your existence. If you don¡¯t mind, could you send me a copy of our previous contract? It¡¯s awkward to say this, but I don¡¯t remember anything now, and I¡¯m afraid of being tricked.¡± Every investment wasn¡¯t a small amount. What¡¯s more, it had been three years. She hadn¡¯t provided any returns to her investors for three years. The funds they gave her weren¡¯t exactly pocket change. At present, she was already struggling to repay Fanny. She couldn¡¯t afford to umte more debt without confirming the contracts. Julian hesitated for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the contract to your email.¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903 ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know the password for the old email,¡± Diana said, and told him her current email. ¡°Please send it to this one.¡± At this point, Julian¡¯s guilt had surpassed his doubts about Diana¡¯s amnesia. She wasn¡¯t aware that he was actually Mr. Whatever. If her amnesia wasn¡¯t real, she wouldn¡¯t have any reason to lie about it to Mr. Whatever. Earlier, Julian had med Vans. In reality, he was even more foolish and meworthy than Vans! Even after so long, he never considered using this identity to test her. He simply didn¡¯t trust her enough. Before Vans suggested the hospital examination, he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of her truly having amnesia. Whether it was Albert or Mr. Whatever¡¯s identity, it was only after the car chase incident that his suspicions about her had slightly eased. And so, he began to think of ways to approach her sincerely. Hearing no response, Diana asked, ¡® Mr. Whatever, are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian answered, but he was in no mood to continue talking with her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you confirm the email.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to let her discover his real identity. He had to keep conversing with her while wearing the disguise of Mr. Whatever. Late at night, Julian drove out of the vi. He was on his way to meet the neurologist Vans had brought to the hospital. He had many things he wanted to ask. He spoke with the doctor for about two hours. The more they talked, the heavier his heart grew. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these earlier?¡± he demanded. The neurologist was taken aback. He was a doctor, not a mind reader! ¡°Sir, I made it clear at the time. Her brain is fine, but¡­¡± Julian had acted too quickly. He denied everything Diana said outright, and even wanted to kick her out of Richburgh immediately. Naturally, the neurologist felt that some things weren¡¯t worth saying anymore. In the end, it was all Julian¡¯s fault. It was his recklessness, his attitude towards her, and his unwillingness to believe her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Julian leaned on the long table, looking like he was struggling to support his body. Finally, he took a long breath and summarized his conversation with the doctor. ¡°If we confirm that she has amnesia that wasn¡¯t caused by brain damage, then there¡¯s only one exnation.¡± He furrowed his brows, and voiced that conclusion. ¡°She was¡­ hypnotized.¡± After leaving the hospital, Julian didn¡¯t immediately return home. Instead, he one cigarette after another. Vans went to see him after hearing the news. When he knocked on the car window, he nearly choked on the thick stench of smoke inside. ¡°Vans.¡± Julian slumped in his seat, holding an unfinished cigarette between Vans, so dejectedly and foolishly, repeatedly calling Vans¡¯s name. ¡°Vans.¡± He was wrong. He was wrong! The one who went astray was him! It was him! In reality, the problem between him and Diana had always been quite simple. He was just unwilling to believe her. ¡°My love is so cheap.¡± He kept iming that he loved her, but he didn¡¯t even have the most basic trust for her. He had caused her harm again and again. He had put her in danger many, many times! The cigarette ash fell on his hand, but he only stared at it numbly. He didn¡¯t even feel the pain as the ash left a deep red mark on his hand. Vans was wallowing in self-pity as well. ¡°I heard about everything. I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly.¡± He had viewed Diana¡¯s sudden return to Richburgh from the perspective of Julian¡¯s despair and pain after she disappeared three years ago. He had never considered that both he and Julian might be biased. They appeared indifferent to Kiki¡¯s words. Yet in truth, they were deeply affected by what she had said. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Three years. Three years was enough time to turn a prosperous mansion into an overgrown, abandoned ce. It could also bring a publicly listedpany to the brink of bankruptcy. It could turn unfamiliar men and women into intimate couples, and also turn intimate couples into bitter enemies that are worse than strangers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Julian and Diana were like that. In three years, Julian¡¯s yearning had turned into madness. He also developed inner demons. When he faced the unfamiliar Diana upon her return to Richburgh, his inner demons transformed into hatred. And that love, in the face of intense hatred, became fragile bubbles. They couldn¡¯t be touched or prodded. A single touch would make them burst. But now, these fragile bubbles had grown bigger, turning into balloons floating in the sky. They were expanding infinitely. They expanded to the point that Julian¡¯s heart numb himself with more cigarettes. Vans opened the car window. He grabbed some tissues to collect the cigarette ashes from Julian¡¯s hand. Then, he started the car for Julian. ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± However, Julian refused. He reached out to stop Vans from starting the car. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± He couldn¡¯t face Diana. Vans had never seen Julian so unsure of himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her? Since you¡¯ve gone through various should go back. You should face it and see her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°See her?¡± Julian murmured. He then looked up at Vans and asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That she didn¡¯t lose her memory.¡± At this point, it was a bit strained for Vans to say he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Considering what Albert told you, what you discovered using your alias, and what the neurologist said, I¡¯m leaning towards the possibility that she did lose her memory.¡± As for who hypnotized her and how, Vans couldn¡¯t figure out. Julian did have a slight clue. ¡°I¡¯m not going home.¡± Right now, he needed to see Simon. The only person who had been by Diana¡¯s side for three years was Simon. He was also the one who had left with Diana in the first ce. He definitely knew exactly what had happened to Diana three years ago. No doubt, he would be the most informed about it! But Vans wouldn¡¯t let Julian go. ¡°Even if Simon knows everything, do you think he¡¯ll spill the beans just because you asked? Julian was now in turmoil. He knew Vans was right. Figuring out what exactly happened to Diana three years ago, whether it was due to the hypnotism that led to her memory loss or some other reason, or even finding out who had done this malicious thing to her-all required careful consideration. For now, the most important thing was to go home and see Diana. Vans emphasized, ¡°Apologize to her.¡± Avoidance wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. Julian was still unwilling to face the music. ¡°What if we assumed wrong? What if she¡¯s actually lying?¡± Would she lie to him with her life at stake, or when their children¡¯s most despised enemy, Albert, stood before her? If it were someone else, Julian wouldn¡¯t be sure. However, this was Diana. He clearly knew she wouldn¡¯t do that. Her children were her limit. It was his own stupidity. He kept underestimating a mother¡¯s determination. He should¡¯ve thought about it on Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary! Diana wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would disregard her children¡¯s memorial days. Yet, he had been so blinded by his own emotions that he believed she would use her children to solidify her im of amnesia. It was his own foolishness-hisck of trust in her! He had evenpletely forgotten about Albert and his Mr. Whatever alias! Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Fortunately, Julian still had his Mr. Whatever alias. It helped him regain his trust in Diana, and realize his own foolishness and recklessness. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her,¡± Julian said. He took a deep breath, then looked at Vans again. ¡°Take me back.¡± In his current state, he couldn¡¯t drive. Thus, Vans quickly started the car. When they arrived at the vi, all the lights were off. When Julian saw that, he actually felt safer and more rxed. ¡°You should go back now,¡± he said to Vans. He knew what was toe, and he had to face it himself. He turned on his phone¡¯s shlight, and slowly climbed the stairs until he found the guest room Diana was staying. He leaned against the door, and slowly slid down. When Diana returned, she almost thought she was seeing things. Why would there be someone at her door? And that person¡­ Why did it seem a bit like Julian? She quickly switched on the corridor light. When the sudden intense white light pierced his vision, Julian raised his hand to shield his eyes. Before he could put his arm down and open his eyes again, he heard Diana asking, ¡°What are you doing at my room door?¡± Hearing her familiar voice, he froze. ¡®It¡¯ste. Why isn¡¯t she asleep yet?¡¯ Julian was speechless. He gripped the floor with his hands; for the first time, he felt uneasy. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Diana didn¡¯t care. She wouldn¡¯t have any illusions about him anymore. Whatever he wanted to do, she would just let him be. Everything was fine as long as he didn¡¯t harm her and the twins. However, Julian didn¡¯t move. He sensed the distance and indifference in her words. Upon careful reflection, he realized she hadn¡¯t looked at him directly ever since he brought her back to the vi. His heart tightened, and his muscles tensed. He didn¡¯t dare think further, nor did he at her. He feared the coldness in her eyes would pierce through him again. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡®I was wrong.¡¯ He intended to admit it-to confess, apologize, andy everything out between them. And yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything as the words reached the tip of his tongue. ¡°What is it?¡± Diana dragged her injured leg. ¡°Move aside. I know you¡¯ve got the wrong room, so you should hurry and return to your room.¡± She absolutely wouldn¡¯t think that Julian was deliberately guarding her door, or any other reason along those lines. Today, she had seen just how ruthless this man could be. He was a man so ruthless and domineering, she couldn¡¯t handle him. Now, she was sure that divorcing him before was truly the right decision. Though it was obvious Diana was chasing him away, Julian still looked calmly at him as she asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± She sniffed, but didn¡¯t detect any scent of alcohol. Then, she couldn¡¯t hold back a yawn. The toilet in the guest room was broken, and it hadn¡¯t been fixed yet. Because of that, she had gone out to use the restroom in the middle of the night. Unexpectedly, she ran into Julian waiting outside her room on her way back. Julian heard her yawn and quickly stood up, still keeping his head down. ¡°No. You should go to sleep.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk with him. She pushed the door open, went in, and went straight to bed, falling asleep right away. She had no worries on her mind now, so she slept deeply and soundly. Early the next day, a servant was waiting at her door. Ms. Winnington, we¡¯vee to clean the room. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t stay in this room anymore.¡± ¡®What?! Julian Fulcher, you scumbag! Is he trying to kick me out again?¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Diana was furious. Despite her legs hurting, she still nned to go downstairs and confront Julian for answers. But as she turned around, she bumped into several carts rumbling toward her, all loaded with clothes. Diana couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Before, Mr. Noel lost all your clothes. The master ordered us to bring you several brand-new outfits,¡± the servant exined. Just then, another servant who hade to tidy up added, ¡¯ The master has also arranged for you a more spacious and well-equipped guest room with no issues.¡± Gesturing respectfully, the servant said, ¡°Pleasee this way, Ms. Winnington.¡± Chapter 906 Chapter 906 However, Diana didn¡¯t follow them. ¡°I¡¯m fine with this room,¡± she said. The distance between this room and the children¡¯s room was only a few steps away. If Julian arranged for her to move to another guest room, she might end up farther from her children. She wouldn¡¯t go. She wanted to stay here. ¡°You just need to get someone to fix the toilet for me,¡± she said. ¡°As for the clothes, I run a clothing business myself. I won¡¯t becking any outfits.¡± Due to what happened with Cecilia Jarvis, the second floor of her studio needed renovations. She took this opportunity to rest, and closed her store temporarily for a few days. There were plenty of ready-made clothes inside the shop that she could wear, and she already had Nina bring her a few things. Having three or four pieces to change into was enough. Seeing Julian¡¯s sincerity being rejected, the servants grew anxious. ¡°But¡­ Ms. Winnington, please don¡¯t make things hard for us. These are all the master¡¯s orders, and we must care for you meticulously.¡± ¡°Let me stay in this room and wear the clothes I like. That¡¯s the best care you can give me,¡± Diana insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Julian has anyints, I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡± With her words, the servants dispersed. In the afternoon, when Julian returned from thepany, he found the twins ying with Diana on the bed. He seemed to be aware she had refused the room change and the new clothes, but he didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he went in with a toolbox and quietly entered the bathroom. Initially, Diana didn¡¯t pay it much attention. She wasn¡¯t curious, either. She thought he was just going in to take a look. However, Julian still didn¡¯te out after half an hour. It was Betty who finally got out of bed and walked slowly to the bathroom door. She had grown curious- curious why her daddy had gone through a door, but didn¡¯te out. Diana finally called out, ¡°Julian?¡± Julian responded with a hum. ¡°Almost done.¡± Repairing a toilet was something he had never done before. This was There were many steps that required careful operations when attempts failed. This was the third time. ¡®Only sess is eptable. Failure isn¡¯t allowed!¡¯ Julian thought. Finally, with a rush of water¡­ The toilet was fixed. ¡°There was a missing shim inside,¡± he said as he emerged from the toilet. He had removed the gloves and taken a shower after he finished the job. Diana wasn¡¯t surprised that he took a shower after fixing the toilet. had heard from the servants that he was a bit of a germophobe. What surprised her was¡­ ¡°Why did you personallye to fix it? And why take a shower in my room?¡± Why, indeed. He just wanted to have a chat with her, to remind her of his presence. As for the shower¡­ Mischief flickered in his eyes. He had intentionally left a couple of buttons unbuttoned, and his chest was slightly damp from the shower. He looked both nonchnt and suggestive. He said casually, ¡°If I went back to my room to shower, I might end up smelling bad in front of our two precious ones right after Ie out.¡± As he spoke, he noticed Diana furrowing her brows. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply that your bathroom isn¡¯t clean.¡± Diana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. She gazed intently on him. Julian¡¯s heart pounded, and he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t shower and fix the toilet because of you. The usual workers couldn¡¯t make it in time, and I was afraid the kids would need to use the restroom while ying in your room.¡± All in all, everything he did was for the children. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Diana finally rxed after Julian said that. Before, she saw a rare look of anxiety in his eyes. She thought he might be plotting something against her again- especially when he appeared with that disheveled attire, and his alluring corbone glistening with droplets of water. She almost thought he wanted to seduce her¡­ Listening to his exnations, she understood. His goal was never her. The children were the only remaining link between them, the only point of intersection. She mustn¡¯t let her imagination run wild. Otherwise, she might end up hurt once again at some point. Forget about any seduction or ulterior motives. She just hoped he wouldn¡¯t plot against her. ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± Diana said, still uncertain, emphasizing once again, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Leaving the capital wasn¡¯t an option. Leaving this room wasn¡¯t an option. This was the closest ce to her children¡¯s rooms. Vans¡¯s n of having Julian charm her with his handsome appearance had failed. Julian felt a bit defeated hearing Diana¡¯s words, which seemed to revolve around not leaving the children. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He buttoned up his clothes somewhat irritatedly. ¡°I got it.¡± The toilet had been fixed. She could do as she pleased. As long as she stayed in this vi, he would bide his time. There would eventuallye a day when he could win her back. Nina looked at Julian, who had specifically invited her for coffee. His face was full of humility. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Not arrogant anymore? You don¡¯t doubt that Diana and me faked her amnesia anymore?¡± For someone as intelligent as him, how could he repeatedly stumble in matters of the heart? Julian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, there are still some uncertain areas. There isn¡¯t any definitive or irond evidence to prove Diana¡¯s amnesia right now.¡± When Nina heard this, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She picked up her bag, ready to leave. However, Julian quickly stopped her and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to doubt her. I just want to uncover the person who harmed her in the past. We can only restore her memories once those people are exposed.¡± In truth, he now firmly believed in Diana¡¯s amnesia. After all, he was a meticulous person. He reached this conclusion after numerous analyses and deliberations. There would be no more variables in this matter. Nina slowly sat down, and Julian quickly reced her coffee with pleasantly surprised, feeling a sense of pride as a rtive in front of the renowned Mr. Fulcher for the first time. She couldn¡¯t help but take a photo to post on her social media, with the caption, ¡°Mr. Fulcher poured me coffee.¡± After posting, she even showed it to Julian, asking, ¡°Is it okay for me to post this?¡± ¡°Will Diana see it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Both she and Diana paid special attention to each other¡¯s social media. ¡°No problem,¡± Julian assured. He actually wished his presence would appear more around Diana. Nina felt relieved, thinking that Julian was indeed sincere this time. He genuinely wanted to make amends to Diana, and help her discover who had caused her amnesia as well as recover her memories. She regained herposure and asked, ¡°Why did you call me out today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Julian said. ¡°I just wanted some advice on how to pursue a woman.¡± ¡°Pursue a woman?¡± An unnatural expression shed across Julian¡¯s face. ¡°I only have eyes for Diana.¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve just asked how to pursue Diana.¡± Nina was deeply annoyed with Julian¡¯s stubbornness, even when faced with imminent danger. But as Diana¡¯s best friend and practically family, she had to maintain a certain attitude. She said solemnly, ¡°Diana isn¡¯t someone you can pursue just because you want to.¡± Julian¡¯s expression tightened. Nina¡¯s sharp gaze caught his emotions, and she cleared her throat. ¡°For the things you¡¯ve done to her in the past and the many times you¡¯ve hurt her, how do you intend to make amends?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to her¡­¡± Julian paused briefly, then said with determination, ¡°with the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Hearing Julian¡¯s response, Nina nearly spat out the coffee she was about to drink. ¡°Have you been reading online guides on how to win back a wife these past few days?¡± Julian was embarrassed. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Just by hearing your cheesy lines.¡± Nina shook her head.¡± Don¡¯t go saying these to Diana, please. They give people goosebumps!¡± In truth, Julian agreed with Nina. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, many people online said simr things about how these sorts of lines would work, so he followed the trend and memorized some. Upon closer consideration, if a woman wasn¡¯t interested in him, promising to dedicate his entire life to her would only worsen the situation and give her an extra reason to reject him. Nina was a savvy person. Julian thought he had chosen the right person this time. She wasn¡¯t as unreliable as Vans. He quickly took out a notebook and asked humbly, ¡°Please continue.¡± Seeing his unexpected earnestness, Nina couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°No need to use a notebook. There¡¯s no secret to pursuing a wife.¡± Her expression gradually grew more serious. ¡°You can only move someone if your feelings are truly sincere.¡± As for whether Diana would eventually ept him, that was between the two of them. As a friend, Nina would only offer support and not interfere in deeply personal matters. ¡°Don¡¯t let her down. Don¡¯t hurt her again.¡± When Nina saw Julian lost in thought, she continued, ¡°And most importantly¡­ Trust her.¡± Whether as a spouse or a lover, trust was crucial. Julian remained silent for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Nina left that he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He would never repeat the mistakes of the past. However, this sincerity¡­ He had to demonstrate it through actions. After much contemtion, Julian could think of only one concrete way to show his sincerity: by treating Diana well. He brought her the soup she liked after work, informed her and said goodbye before he left the house, made sure she ate before him, and cared for the children while she ate. Even if the food had gone cold by the time Diana finished eating, he neverined or showed any dissatisfaction. When they went out together and if he saw her waiting at the door for a ride, he would quickly drive over, pretending it was on his way, and offer her a lift. The entire journey would pass in silence. Once they arrived at their destination, he would drop her off and leave without disturbing her. Yet, his actions carried a gentle warmth These were the things included in his first step in pursuing her. As time passed, Diana finally noticed something unusual. Julian was being exceptionally kind to her. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem it¡¯s like solely for the children¡¯s sake anymore¡­?¡¯ she wondered. So, on a bright and sunny afternoon, she asked him bluntly,¡± Do you want to remarry?¡± Julian was stunned on the spot. His hands clenched tightly, and he almost leaped up without any semnce of dignity. His efforts over the past few days had finally be visible to her. It seemed Nina was right. Sincerity was the only way to move someone. Still, it was too early to talk about remarriage. For now, he would be happy if she didn¡¯t resist, dislike, or fear him. He wanted to start by developing a rtionship like lovers. Slowly, he would move towards the step of remarriage. With the momentum they were building, she would be his wife again sooner orter. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Julian¡¯s response was firm. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine,¡± Diana interrupted, before disappearing from his view as quickly as possible. What a disaster! She had developed such a strong misconception, actually thinking Julian wanted to remarry her. He must beughing at her right now. Laughing at her for not understanding her ce, and for daring to think about riding his coattails. Maybe he would even call Vans and rebuke her, saying she was plotting against him again. Diana patted her chest, and realized that she had been impulsive in asking that question. Next time, she definitely couldn¡¯t let her thoughts wander in that direction. She couldn¡¯t give Julian the chance to mock her. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Julian watched Diana¡¯s retreating figure as she fled, and a look of realization dawned on his face. After finishing breakfast the next morning, Diana held her children¡¯s hands and waited at the vi¡¯s entrance. It was already September, and Sean was now attending kindergarten regrly. Betty¡¯s condition had also greatly improved. Whenever Diana took Sean to school, she would also bring Betty along. ¡°Mommy.¡± Sean nced at the time, getting a little impatient. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy here today?¡± Upon hearing this, Diana¡¯s face flushed. It was all her fault. Her question yesterday must¡¯ve made Julian ufortable. It must¡¯ve been bad enough that he didn¡¯t even want to apany their son to school today. She hadn¡¯t seen him since she woke up in the morning. He wasn¡¯t at breakfast, either. Looking at the empty road with no one in sight, Diana turned her gaze back to the vi. An indescribable feeling surged within her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi,¡± Diana finally said. She had no authority to summon a driver from the Fulcher family, so she could only take a taxi to send Sean to school and then head to her own studio. Just as she was about to book a ride through a taxi app, Julian¡¯s familiar ck Rolls-Royce entered her field of view. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him,¡± Diana responded calmly. The next moment, she lost herposure. She looked down at Sean, her eyes wide with surprise. Clearly, Sean had also noticed something. He shook his head, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± With a mixture of excitement and trembling hands, Diana crouched. ¡°Betty, was that you just now?¡± After so long, this was the first time Betty had spoken again! Although it was just a simple word, she had spoken remarkably clearly. Betty nodded, and repeated, ¡°Daddy.¡± Diana hugged her daughter tightly, tears of joy streaming down her face. After such a long time, Betty¡¯s condition had finally shown a change! Julian was still unaware of what had happened. He saw tears in the corners of Diana¡¯s eyes, and instinctively reached out to wipe them away. His fingertip was icy cold. When it brushed against her skin, the touch sent a shiver down her spine. Suppressing the odd feeling within her, she looked up with teary eyes and said, ¡°Julian, Betty spoke. She called you Daddy.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes widened. Without another word, he lifted both Diana and Betty in his arms. They spun in the air for three full circles before he set them down. ¡°Really?¡± Diana burst intoughter. ¡°You lifted us both so high, and now you¡¯re only just asking if it¡¯s true?¡± True. He had gotten the order wrong. The sensation of holding Diana in his arms a moment ago was still fresh in his mind. Suppressing his surging emotions, his eyes shed with a sly glint. ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t lie to me, anyway.¡± Diana was speechless. His statement differed so much from before, when he always doubted her and thought that she was lying all the time. Could the impact of her chasing the car at that time be so great? So much so that it could change his perception of her? Before she could delve into these thoughts, he had already retrieved some flowers from the car¡¯s trunk. It was a bunch of freshly-picked ice-blue roses, a type of flower she had liked when he gave them to her back then. The bouquet was so big, it almost blocked his face. Instinctively, Diana took a step back. Images of Julian lifting her and Betty high into the air a moment ago shed in her mind. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it then, but now as she looked at the bouquet, memories of that scene resurfaced. She suddenly felt light-headed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Subconsciously, she took two more steps back. Julian had initially nned to give her the bouquet when they were on their way to drop Sean off at school. He intended to put the flowers directly into her hand. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to keep retreating. ¡°Last night, weren¡¯t you thinking about remarrying me?¡± Julian grabbed her arm, wanting to present the bouquet to her with solemnity. ¡°Diana, I agree.¡± Chapter 910 Chapter 910 ¡®What?! I wanted to remarry him? What kind of epic misunderstanding is this?¡¯ Diana thought. On top of it, he agreed?! ¡°You agreed, my foot!¡± she yelled. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so conceited. Even while saying those words, he maintained an air of superiority. Did she ever ask for his permission? ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about getting back together with you,¡± Diana said, lowering her voice. She didn¡¯t want their conversation to be overheard by the children. She simply found his recent behavior strange, and wanted to put a stop to his excessive kindness. They weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship. Julian was stunned. When she spoke like that yesterday, he thought his sincerity had touched her. She had shyly fled after she asked her question, not even giving him a chance to exin further. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said bluntly. Things were already at this point, so he decided to justy it all out. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to pursue you for the past few days. Did you notice?¡± Pursue her? Was he really pursuing her?! ¡°In the romantic sense of pursuing between a man and a woman?¡± Diana asked, wanting to rify things. Julian nodded, his dark eyes reflecting her face. There was a deep affectionate look in them, piercing her. It was almost too intense to meet his eyes directly. This time, he made it clear to Diana. ¡°Yes, I want to be a couple with you and then remarry you.¡± Hearing his words, disbelief filled Diana¡¯s eyes. Julian wanted to say more, but Diana raised her hand instinctively to cover his mouth. As her fingers brushed against his lips, she lost track of what she wanted to say. All she felt was a tingling sensation on her fingers. At that moment, a car was approaching. It was the taxi she had just booked. Diana felt like she had received ast-minute save. Before Julian could react, she had already slipped into the taxi and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She had left Sean, Betty, and Julian holding the flowers behind. The three of them stood still, looking at each other. Sean blinked and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy ran away.¡± ¡°Why did Mommy run away?¡± Julian remained silent, unable to answer. It seemed like¡­ she didn¡¯t want his flowers or his presence. He had misunderstood herst night. All his efforts over these days seemed to be in vain-Diana hadn¡¯t been moved by his actions at all. Fortunately, there was still Betty. She didn¡¯t mind the flowers. She gently pointed them, and said, ¡°Flower.¡± Seeing Betty still speaking, Julian felt both happy and sad. Happy for the child¡¯s progress, and sad because Diana had rejected him. He had overthoughtst night¡¯s incident. Today, she left without taking the kids. This clearly showed that she was avoiding him and his words. Julian stood rooted to the spot, looking at the adorable and innocent children. He feared that Diana might note back again after this. He needed to remedy this situation. He thought for a moment, and quickly texted Diana, [Sorry, my confession was just a practice with you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.] He truly hoped she wouldn¡¯t start avoiding him. At her studio, Diana sat on a stool and struggled to focus on her work. Even her assistant noticed her distraction, and kept asking if something had happened. Diana shook her head, and waved her hand absentmindedly. In her mind, scenes of Julian holding flowers and confessing to her yed repeatedly. He said he wanted to be a couple with her, and eventually remarry her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Diana pped her cheeks, and looked up to ask her assistant, ¡°It¡¯s still daytime, right?¡± Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Diana wasn¡¯t dreaming, right? ¡°Of course it¡¯s daytime,¡± her assistant replied. ¡°Since the recent renovation, our studio has gotten more customers. Many people who want custom orders are waiting for you toe out.¡± Diana nodded, took a deep breath, and forced herself into work mode. She still needed to repay her debt to Fanny and Mr. Whatever, so she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on random thoughts. Still, Julian confessing to her was too unbelievable. She endured until noon. Then, she quickly called Nina and told Nina all about the situation. Unexpectedly, Nina wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Do you remember that day I posted on social media about having coffee with Mr. Fulcher?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana confirmed. She had seen and even liked the post. ¡°That day, he consulted me on how to pursue you.¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°He believes that you really have amnesia now, and he wants to help you discover the truth about your memory loss and recover your memories.¡± ¡®This cant be real¡­¡± Diana was in a daze. ¡®Julian actually believes that I have amnesia?¡± Back then, didn¡¯t they confirm there was nothing wrong with her brain through medical checks? Hadn¡¯t he been certain that she was lying, which led him to try to kick her out of Richburgh? After she got injured, they both tacitly avoided mentioning that incident. ¡®Now, how could he¡­suddenly believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how he had a change of heart.¡± Julian and Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Vans didn¡¯t tell Nina this part, but she still tried to exin things to and he really wants to be with you again.¡± Diana interrupted Nina before thetter could finish. She had just received Julian¡¯s text She couldn¡¯t help but read it out loud to Nina, who burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s so funny, Diana. Your rejection was too obvious, you dampened Mr. Fulcher¡¯s enthusiasm!¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°He made it very clear. He used me as practice.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t know him because of your amnesia,¡± Nina insisted. ¡°He¡¯s just very stubborn. Trust me, I¡¯m sure he was confessing to you.¡± Diana hung up, feeling doubtful yet trusting of She replied to Julian¡¯s text on the way back with a simple, [ Okay, I got it.] This way, their meeting wouldn¡¯t be as awkward. When she got off the car, Diana took a deep breath. She expected to see these past few days. However, he wasn¡¯t at the door. An odd feeling settled in her chest, making her feel ufortable. There was no sign of him, even at the their recent interactions was also missing. ¡°Whatever, I can just whip up something to Before she could step into the kitchen, someone rushed out of it. It was Julian. He was wearing an apron with the faces of their two children. slightly. The moment he saw Diana, he visibly rxed. ¡°Why are you sote today? Come and wash your hands. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± He quickly ced the white te on the table. Diana was taken aback, not sure what he was up to now.¡± Where are the children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re asleep.¡± Julian then told Diana what Betty had said after she left. ¡°Although they were simple words, they signify that she¡¯s willing to speak now. Also, there were physical activities in the kindergarten today. Sean doesn¡¯t usually exercise, so he fell asleep quickly after he exerted himself.¡± He pulled out a chair, and sat down beside Diana. The dishes on the table were steaming, filling the air with fragrant smells. Julian himself looked attractive, and his voice was melodious as he said, ¡°Eat up. I made all of this for you.¡± As Diana looked up at him, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his nose shyly. ¡°I made this meal to thank you for being my practice for confessing.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. Nina was right. Julian was more than just an ordinary stubborn man! Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Diana was nowpleted convinced that Julian¡¯s text about practicing a confession was just a cover- up. He was genuinely pursuing her. Pursuing her, who had lost her memories. Pursuing a version of her who didn¡¯t remember anything from their past. Diana couldn¡¯t quite fathom Julian¡¯s thoughts. His emotions seemed to change way too quickly. However, Nina said that he hadn¡¯t changed at all. Julian was, and would always be, the Julian who liked her and loved her. This idea left Diana shaken, putting her in a dilemma. His face kept appearing in her mind. Ever since she returned to Richburgh, their paths seemed to keep crossing. In just a little over three months, she had umted a lot of memories about him. Sometimes he treated her really well, but other times, he caused her significant pain. Diana tossed and turned while lying in bed, still feeling uncertain about him. He might like her, he might be pursuing her-but as Nina had put it, whether she epted him again or could like him anew was her own decision to make. After pondering all this, Diana took a shower and went to sleep contentedly. The next day, as she came downstairs, there was no breakfast cooked by Julian waiting for her, and no chauffeured car. He hadn¡¯t even taken care of the kids. He only instructed La to tell Diana to send the kids to Diana had to admit that since La had returned here. At times, she even felt that La was like family, providing her with the warmth of a grandmother. After helping the children into the car, Diana remembered to thank La. At the moment, La was busy handing Betty her favorite toy. When she heard Diana¡¯s words, her eyes grew slightly moist. ¡°It¡¯s all part of my duties,¡± La replied, looking at the two children and then at Diana. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It would be so much better if Madam Fulcher were still here! She was liked you so much. If she could see Ms. Betty and Mr. Sean, she would¡¯ve been overjoyed.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This was the first time someone had mentioned Julian¡¯s grandmother to Diana, but that didn¡¯t stop her from feeling a strong sense of longing. Without memories, her life was ultimately iplete. Diana thought about what Nina had said, that Julian now believed in her amnesia and was determined to help her regain her memories. How did hee to believe it? Did he already know the reason behind her amnesia? Was that why he was suddenly so certain? Medical tests didn¡¯t reveal anything, and Simon remained tight-lipped. Now, it seemed Julian might be her only way to recover her memories. He had vast resources at his disposal -perhaps he really could help her remember. However, she hadn¡¯t seen him at all since this morning. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?¡± she asked La before leaving. ¡°He¡¯s at thepany,¡± La replied. ¡°Mr. Fulcher left early in the morning. He seemed rushed, as if something urgent hade up.¡± Diana understood. After finishing her work in the afternoon, she picked up Sean from the kindergarten and headed to Fulcher Inc. to wait for him to finish work. The receptionist seemed to recognize her. As soon as Diana entered, the receptionist came forward to greet her. ¡°Mr. Fulcher left after a meeting in the morning. Didn¡¯t he go home?¡± The receptionist¡¯s gaze was fixated on the two children.¡± They say Mr. Fulcher has children now. Looks like it¡¯s true.¡± The little princess and prince were both adorable. One chubby-cheeked, the other cool and poised. The receptionist couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. Diana felt a little embarrassed by the attention, and asked,¡± Did I used toe to thepany often to find him?¡± The receptionist was surprised. Thinking Diana was joking with her, she replied, ¡°Of course! You used to be the model couple that was all the rage in Richburgh, you know?¡± Diana was shocked. Had she and Julian been like that once? Chapter 913 Chapter 913 A look of pity shed past the receptionist¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡± ¡°What about?¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher is now¡­¡± She looked like she was put in a difficult spot, but the thought of Diana¡¯s status in Mr. Fulcher¡¯s heart made her lean close to Diana, and whisper into her ear. ¡°He seems to be pursuing another woman. He was holding a huge bouquet of flowers when he headed out today. The name Ms. Stewart was written on the card.¡± Ms. Stewart? Bouquet of flowers? Good on Julian Fulcher. He pretended to send her flowers only just yesterday. Yet here he was, sending flowers to Ms. Stewart today. It seemed Diana and Nina had been duped by Julian. In the first ce, he had never lied to Diana. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had made it clear to her that his confession to her was merely a rehearsal. She and Nina simply chose not to believe it. Now that the receptionist had confirmed it, she had no choice but to believe it. She was such a fool! He had but treated her a little nicer, and she thought she had his entire heart. The receptionist clearly wanted to see Diana She was on Diana¡¯s side. Diana chuckled awkwardly. She suddenly understood that to and status was bound to have many women. The receptionist saw Diana as the official wife who had to go around catching her husband red-handed. The truth couldn¡¯t be more different. She was just a live-in guest in his children. Beyond that, she was nothing to him. Thinking that, Diana didn¡¯t hesitate to bring the twins back home and not stay at the Fulchers¡¯ for a minute longer. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Julian He stood next to his Rolls-Royce, looking like he came right out of a painting. He was dressed in an impable suit, smiling gently as he looked at a woman standing in front of him. That woman was¡­ Something clicked in Diana¡¯s mind. She recalled that on and mocking her when she was at the kindergarten, asking about its enrollment procedures. Sean saw that as well. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s the mother of one of my ssmates. Why is she with Daddy?¡± Julian even gave her the flowers. Kiki blushed coyly. She epted the flowers, then passed the child in her hands to Julian. The child was a little girl with a bowl-cut Then, Betty yelled out loud, ¡°Doreen!¡± She was upset. There was anger in her voice as she pointed to her own face. She was reminding Diana about how her face had been scratched by Doreen before. Diana burst outughing. So that was the reason! Julian treated her well because he was using her as practice, to help him pursue another woman. His ims of wanting to court her and marry her again were probably a practice as well. Whoever treated it seriously was the loser. Kiki had feelings for Julian, too. It was why she kept picking on Diana. She even harped on Diana¡¯s miserable love life andck of a happy home for the twins. And her daughter, Doreen¡­ That little girl scratched Betty¡¯s face on purpose! Normally, Sean wasn¡¯t one to get emotional. When he realized that his own ssmate was the terrible girl who scratched his sister¡¯s face, however, he became agitated. He looked at Julian carrying Doreen. A thought crossed his mind, and he smirked. The next day, Sean arrived at his kindergarten bright and early. He usually arrived at the dot, but when he reached the kindergarten today, his ssroom was still empty. He put his bag down. Then, he moved some stools and stacked them up high. The stool tower was slightly shaky, but he climbed fearlessly. Once he reached the top, he calmly covered the surveince camera in his ssroom with a tiny stic bag. The bag was white. Unless one paid close attention, nobody would realize that the camera was no longer filming the ssroom. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 After Sean was done, he quickly put the stools back to where they were. Then, he hurried to the backyard to pick some bugs. He even caught a little frog. He made a beeline for Doreen¡¯s table, and poured all of nature¡¯s good friends into her desk. Later, his ssmates started filing into the kindergarten. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sean kept looking up, and realized that Doreen wasn¡¯t here yet. He was about to get anxious, when he spotted a familiar Rolls-Royce at the gate. It was Julian¡¯s car. It had been two days. Sean never saw Julian when he woke up. His daddy didn¡¯t even send him to school. Rather, it was Diana who sent him and Betty to kindergarten. As it turned out, his daddy went to fetch Doreen. Sean pouted unhappily as he nced coldly at Doreen¡¯s desk for thest time. Doreen could feel it the moment she stepped into the ssroom. The cool and handsome ssmate of hers, Sean Winnington, kept staring at her. This time, she didn¡¯t shyly avoid his gaze. Instead, she puffed up her chest and looked back at him boldly. It was as if she was dering that she Sean bet that her smile was going to be turned upside down his face. The next moment, he heard an ear-piercing scream cut through the air. Bam! After Doreen opened her desk, a little frog jumped on her hand. When she put down her bag, she identally grabbed a few bugs. Her eyes rolled backward as she fainted. Not only that, but she even hit the corner of a desk when she copsed. That caused blood to start flowing. Upon seeing what happened, Sean was shocked stiff. He just wanted to scare her and take revenge for Betty. He didn¡¯t expect to cause so much trouble! Since a child was injured, the kindergarten couldn¡¯t themselves. Very soon, Kiki was called to the kindergarten. Diana received a call as well. ¡°Your child pulled a prank on his ssmate and caused an injury to her forehead. Come here quickly, please.¡± Diana closed her shop without even caring about her customers, and rushed to the kindergarten immediately without dy. On the way there, she suddenly remembered that Julian should know about this too, and immediately called the kindergarten to ask. ¡°Was the father of the child informed?¡± ¡°Yes, he was,¡± the teacher replied. ¡°Mr. Fulcher is on his way here.¡± For some reason, Diana sighed in relief upon hearing that Julian was already on his way. It was as if that with him around, she had nothing to fear no matter what happened. That thought shed past her mind as quick as lightning. It was a piercing and shocking thought. Diana didn¡¯t even have the capacity to wonder if Sean was crying right now. Conversely, what was running through her mind at that moment was something else entirely. The day before yesterday, when Julian carried a bouquet of flowers with the intent of giving it to her, she hopped into a taxi and fled without a second thought. Even when she returned to the vi at night and had dinner with Julian, she didn¡¯t see the twins before she slept. It was only because Julian told her that the twins were in pretty good condition. She believed him, and felt reassured. Since when did she feel so at ease with putting her twins in the hands of another person? That had never happened, even with Simon, who had taken care of the twins alongside her. Back at Stirling City, she would insist on having the twins right by her side even when she was up to her ears in work. But now, she was able to not worry at all with Julian around. ¡°Sit tight,¡± the driver reminded her, ¡°I¡¯m turning the corner right ahead. After exiting this area, we¡¯ll be entering a new area in Richburgh that¡¯s been many years in the works. The roads are a lot wider there.¡± Chapter 915 Chapter 915 The moment the driver said so, he turned a sharp corner. When Diana looked up once more, she saw a long, wide road stretching before her. She suddenly felt relieved and happy. Determination filled her heart. Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t be assuming what Julian felt about her and announcing him guilty of doing everything to her for the sole purpose of practicing. Since she trusted this man from the bottom of her heart, since she¡­ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Since she had feelings for him, she should try to believe him. She, of all people, knew how terrible it felt when Julian didn¡¯t trust her back then. Their meeting at the kindergarten today was a chance. She believed that perhaps things between him and Kiki were just a misunderstanding and that she was just overthinking things. After all, Kiki¡¯s daughter Doreen did scratch Betty¡¯s face before. Julian had also told her that he wasn¡¯t interested in Kiki. Diana should believe his words. Perhaps when she saw the three of them looking like a tight- knit family, something else was hidden behind the scenes. Very soon, the taxi reached the kindergarten. The driver stopped the meter so that Diana could make payment.¡± Twenty dors.¡± Diana¡¯s mind was filled with Sean as she hurriedly made payment. ¡°Done.¡± She opened the door, hopped off the taxi, and brisk-walked to the kindergarten. Sean¡¯s eyes widened expectantly the moment he He did something wrong and caused Mommy trouble. He knew very well. He didn¡¯t have the cheek to walk right up to her the moment he saw her and stood next to her like the obedient son he had always been. After all, he was no longer obedient. Sean looked up at Diana cautiously, his fingers crisscrossing anxiously. Diana could sense his anxiety and unease from afar. She was about to walk faster toward him, but Kiki rushed to him huffily before she managed to reach him. Kiki recognized him. ¡°Are you the one who caused Doreen to faint?¡± This child was Diana¡¯s son! That also made him¡­Julian¡¯s son! A pity that Kiki didn¡¯t give birth to him. Back then, she and Simon went to great lengths for a chance to stay by Julian¡¯s side. Yet even after three years, there had been zero progress in her rtionship with Julian. Until two days ago, when Julian took the initiative to show up before her and woo her. Kiki could sense that her chance had trulye. Now, he had feelings for her. She felt confident enough to grab one of Sean¡¯s ears hard, and pull it hard. Sean recognized her, as much as his ear hurt like mad. Despite the pain, his face remained unchanged as he red at Kiki like an angry young bull. To Sean, Kiki was nothing but a shrew. Kiki was infuriated by the look in his eyes, and screeched,¡± Good on you! ring at me like that even though you did something wrong and hurt someone. Who gave you the guts to do this?¡± She yelled out loud, ¡°Is it your daddy, Julian Fulcher? Listen, let me tell you!¡± In the empty backyard, her voice was exceptionally loud and piercing. ¡°Your daddy doesn¡¯t want your mommy anymore!¡± Daddy and Mommy getting back together had always been a wish that Sean had buried deep in his heart. Over the past few days, he even thought they were a family. But now, Kiki and Doreen¡¯s appearance crushed his wish. Especially now, when Kiki¡¯s words shattered his dreams. Sean was finally provoked enough to yell back, ¡®You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± A sense of aplishment filled Kiki¡¯s chest upon seeing Sean getting angry. ¡®Your daddy said it himself! When he confessed to your mommy, she rejected him. He said she was blind and that he wanted to be with me from now on and show your mommy that he wasn¡¯t unwanted!¡± Kiki, as the adult, overpowered young Sean in every way. She chuckled and continued, ¡°As for whether he still wants you and your sister, I have no idea about that. Whatever it is, Doreen is currently your daddy¡¯s darling. Just wait and see how your daddy will punish you for hurting her today!¡± Chapter 916 Chapter 916 ¡°Enough!¡± Diana closed up the hundred-meter distance between them in a few steps. She grabbed Kiki¡¯s arm, then shoved it away. She caressed Sean¡¯s ear and asked tenderly, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? I came to youte.¡± If she hadn¡¯t moved so slowly at the door, Kiki wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to bully Sean. Kiki stumbled backward from Diana¡¯s force. Jealousy and viciousness shed past her eyes. She leaned against the wall, then stood up. She charged toward Diana and snarled usingly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t bother disciplining your child, why don¡¯t I help you with that?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes turned cold as she grabbed Kiki¡¯s arm once again. ¡°What right do you have to help me discipline my child?¡± she snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t even discipline your own daughter well! What right do you have to help me with that?¡± Kiki knew Diana was talking about Doreen scratching Betty¡¯s face. At Diana¡¯s mention of the incident, she instinctively shrunk back. But the thought of Julian¡¯s positive attitude toward her made her confident once more. She crossed her arms and looked down at Diana. ¡°Quit drawing attention away from the main point. We¡¯re talking about Sean hurting Doreen. My daughter¡¯s head injury is so severe. Everyone is a witness The moment Kiki said that the principal came walking out of the ssroom. Julian was right behind her. Diana was delighted, not expecting him to reach even earlier than she did. She pulled Sean toward Julian¡¯s direction andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t fear. Your daddy is here.¡± He would surely stand up for Sean. Sean sighed in relief as well. He walked toward Julian, with Diana next to him. However, Julian ignored them and walked to Kiki instead.¡± How is Doreen now?¡± Kiki wasn¡¯t in a rush to answer him, and instead in the sickbay right now.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡± Julian sighed in relief before turning to look at Sean. ¡°Come here.¡± Sean looked at Diana. Diana smiled at him, and said, ¡°Go on. With Julian around, he wouldn¡¯t let Sean get bullied. Very soon, Sean stood right before Julian and looked at him with a gaze full of trust. ¡°Daddy,¡± he greeted, in a crisp and clear voice. Julian nodded. ¡°Apologize to Kiki and Doreen.¡± Sean was stunned. He could apologize to Doreen, because he didn¡¯t expect things to go so out of hand and for her to get so badly injured. However, there was no reason for him to apologize to Kiki. That woman was arrogant and unreasonable. She pinched his ear so hard, and spoke so nastily the moment she saw him. What¡¯s more¡­ She even epted the flowers Julian gave her. Sean looked down, not replying to Julian. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Julian started feeling anxious, and urged Sean, ¡°Sean, did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Sean said. But he didn¡¯t want to apologize. Julian waited for a while longer, but Sean didn¡¯t make any move. Julian furrowed his brows, and snapped fiercely, ¡± Sean Winnington! Apologize to them!¡± Sean had never felt such indignation before. He was on the verge of tears. Diana sensed that things weren¡¯t right, and hurriedly pulled Sean behind her. She looked at Julian, confused. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of the matter,¡± she said. ¡°I think we should give Sean some time beforeing to a decision on who should be the one apologizing.¡± ¡°Principal,¡± Julian said. Instead of replying to Diana, he requested for the principal to leave them alone. The principal cared about familial rtionships very much. Julian didn¡¯t want to make all their efforts during the interview go to waste. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Very soon, Julian, Kiki, Diana and Sean were the only ones left in the backyard. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t make Daddy angry,¡± Julian said, ignoring Dianapletely. He didn¡¯t appear to have any intention of ming Kiki, the full-grown adult, for hurting Sean. He only wanted Sean to apologize to them. Diana looked deeply at Julian and remembered what Kiki told her just now. She stepped forward, with the intention of pulling Julian to a quiet corner and hashing things out with him first. Only after she rified the status of their rtionship right now would she be able tomunicate better with him. However, Julian flung her hand away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡± His eyes were sharp and incisive, bearing a clear message of rejection. Diana felt awkward, but she said, ¡°Julian, something like this just happened to Sean. He doesn¡¯t feel good about it himself. Let¡¯s not be like this in front of the kids¡­¡± ¡°Be like what?¡± Julian nced at Kiki and sneered, ¡°When you rejected me back then, you didn¡¯t consider the children at all. Why are you bringing them up right now?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His tone was harsh and cold as he spat, ¡°Pretentious.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he had verbally humiliated her. He was worlds apart from the earnestness and passion he had treated her recently. ¡°Have you always been like this?¡± she said, disappointed. ¡°I finally understand why I instinctively fled when you confessed to me and why I subconsciously reject you drawing near.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked up at her. Diana went on, ¡®You¡¯re too fickle. You¡¯re always so iprehensible. You make me doubt whether you¡¯re genuine or faking it. I can¡¯t deal with a man like you.¡± She held Sean¡¯s hand, and looked firmly at Julian, ¡®You can hurt me as much as you want, but I won¡¯t let you hurt Sean. If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize to Kiki, I won¡¯t force him. As for Doreen, I¡¯ll bring him to her right now.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Sean, who He had changed his mind. He Diana sensed the severity of the situation. Julian interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± He insisted on having Sean apologize first to Kiki, as even his own flesh and blood. The sight of such a stubborn and cold Julian made Diana What was there to talk about? The only thing was how he never truly loved her from the start. That was probably it. If he had truly loved her from the start to end, why would they get divorced? But¡­ Why? Why did her heart hurt so much when she finally epted that this was how cold and heartless Julian really was? Still, she couldn¡¯t let things between them affect her child. She tried to reduce the impact of Julian¡¯s harsh treatment of Sean, and said, ¡°Sean, why don¡¯t you want to apologize to Doreen?¡± Sean stood stunned for a moment. He kicked the pebble at his feet far out. His brows were furrowed as he remained silent. Eventually, he said reluctantly, ¡°She and her mother snatched my daddy away.¡± He grabbed the hem of Diana¡¯s shirt and said indignantly, ¡± Daddy wants me to apologize to them without even looking into what happened.¡± He paused for a moment before going on, ¡°He doesn¡¯t treat you well, too.¡± His daddy no longer belonged to him and their family. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Julian didn¡¯t feel good to hear Sean say that. Still, he couldn¡¯t give up now that things had progressed to this point. Kiki was the only person he could go to in search of clues for Diana¡¯s loss of memories. If he gave up on his seduction n, then next time¡­ It would be tough for Kiki to trust him and lower her guard. ¡°Sean¡­¡± He was about to speak when Kiki looked up at him keenly and said coyly, ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± She was afraid that he would choose them. At the same time, she hoped Julian would choose her instead. It was something she had been dreaming about over the past three years-that Julian would abandon Diana and embrace her instead. If that happened, Doreen would be with a father, and she would be with a husband. What a perfect, happy ending! Ever since she saw him again at the hospital, the dream had been in her mind. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be as imprable as a stone, even after so many years. Now that there were troubles in his She tightened her hold over Julian¡¯s arm; Julian didn¡¯t push her A look of determination shed past his face as he said, ¡± Sean. It¡¯s not that don¡¯t want you and Betty. It¡¯s your mommy who didn¡¯t want me in the first ce.¡± Sean was stunned. He instinctively turned to look at Diana. At that moment, Diana felt slightly guilty. Very soon, the guilt was overpowered by anger. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± Weren¡¯t his words an indirect admission that he liked Doreen and Kiki more right now? She herself wasn¡¯t bothered by that. But¡­. What would Sean think about that? He finally had a daddy for three happy months, yet now, everything was in a mess. His brows were tightly knitted, a clear indication of how troubled he felt. Diana was upset to see Sean like that. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t listen to him. You know how Daddy and Mommy are divorced.¡± She nced at Julian. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Daddy whether he still loves you.¡± She looked at Sean¡¯s tightly-knit brows, and paused for a moment before adding, ¡°More than he loves Doreen.¡± ¡°Diana, don¡¯t be naive,¡± Julian said impatiently. ¡°Quit talking about such meaningless things. Make Sean apologize to Doreen and Kiki!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Daddy,¡± Sean said, repeating Diana¡¯s question. ¡°Do you love me more than Doreen?¡± Julian was his biological father, the daddy he had wanted for a long time. Sean used to think that as long as he found his daddy, no one would dare to bully him. There would be someone who could protect him, Betty, and Mommy. That had been true for the past three months. But now, Julian was guilty of hurting him and Mommy. Sean saw Julian remain silent, and looked at Kiki. ¡°Daddy, did you see how she pulled my ear just now? She said that you don¡¯t want us anymore, and that you like Doreen more. You¡­¡± Julian took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I saw it. I was watching over Doreen at the sickbay at that time.¡± Yet, he didn¡¯te out to stop Kiki. Sean looked down, disappointed, and stopped talking. However, that wasn¡¯t enough. Julian went on, ¡°As for what Kiki said just now, it¡¯s half true.¡± He nced at Kiki. Her eyes were filled with expectation, as well as a tinge of guilt. It was mainly because she didn¡¯t expect Julian to overhear her arrogant words. She feared that they might anger Julian. So, she asked cautiously, ¡°Which part is true, and which part isn¡¯t?¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919 ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Sean and Betty, I just don¡¯t want Diana any longer.¡± Julian looked at Diana in disdain, as if he was on the verge ofshing out at her with a whip if he could. ¡°As for you and your sister,¡± Julian said to Sean, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll find a new mommy for you. As long as you two can ept Kiki as your new mommy, I¡¯ll naturally ept the two of you just as before.¡± Sean was stunned. He was overwhelmed with disbelief, so much so that he stood unmoving on the spot like a block of wood. He subconsciously grabbed the hem of Diana¡¯s shirt and said anxiously, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want a new mommy. Betty and I want to be with you forever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay,¡± Diana said. She didn¡¯t expect what Julian said in the past toe true. He really did have thoughts of finding a new mommy for the twins. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What¡¯s more¡­ He wanted Kiki to be their new mommy. What a joke. What a terrible joke! Diana no longer wanted to hear a single word worry. No one can separate us.¡± She paused for a moment, before adding, ¡°It¡¯s not that your daddy doesn¡¯t want us, but that we don¡¯t want him.¡± Tonight, when she returned to the vi, the first Sean didn¡¯t understand the difference that Diana pointed out. However, it was no longer important. The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t want a new mommy. The second most important thing was that if Daddy could no longer protect them, then he grew up. By then, he would protect Mommy and Betty himself! That day would eventuallye. Sean swore silently to himself that he would never believe Julian Fulcher ever again. He wasn¡¯t a good father! Just as Mommy said, they don¡¯t want him anymore! Sean looked coldly at Julian. The look in his eyes sent day, his son would grow up to surpass him. An inexplicable sense of pride rose in his chest. However, that feeling was beaten down by reality in no time. After he was rejected by Diana, he went looking for Kiki in hopes of helping Diana find clues to restore her memories. He knew she¡¯d be very happy when he told her that. Nina had mentioned that Diana wanted to get her memories back, too. Since his hard work couldn¡¯t move her, he would help her achieve what she wanted to do the most. For all he knew, in her moment of happiness, she might change her mind and ept him. However, he didn¡¯t expect things to blow up between Sean and Doreen in the kindergarten. Now, he had to face up against Diana and Sean while trying to ¡°seduce¡± Kiki. When he heard what Sean said, his heart ached beyond measure. But now, the show had just begun. He had no choice but to go on. The only thing he wasforted by was the unparalleled sense of security Diana was able to give Sean. Under herfort, Sean was emotionally stable. Although the look Sean gave Julian was cold and distant, he was thankful that their mother-son rtionship was in no way affected. On the other hand, Kiki felt smug when she heard Julian¡¯s words. New mommy! Julian said that he wanted to make her Sean and Betty¡¯s new mommy! Doesn¡¯t that mean that this time¡­ Not only did Julian want to pursue her, but he also wanted to marry her? Chapter 920 Chapter 920 What a great shock! It took all of Kiki¡¯s self-control to stop herself from jumping for joy. She had to be a good mommy right now, not just to Doreen, but also to Sean. That was the only way to make Julian persist with that idea and stand on her side. He was Sean¡¯s father, after all. What if he saw her mistreating his children and changed his mind? With that thought in mind, she immediately walked forward and held Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Doreen¡¯s fine now, isn¡¯t she? Quick, tell Sean I don¡¯t count it against him as long as he doesn¡¯t scare his ssmates with frogs and bugs next time. We¡¯re family, after all. But if he hurt other children, things won¡¯t be so easy to deal with.¡± She was trying to hint to Julian that she was generous in forgiving Sean. ¡°No way,¡± Julian insisted, ¡°I must make Sean apologize to both of you. That¡¯s the only way he can get along with you two and stop creating trouble for Doreen.¡± Julian never expected himself to be so good at telling tall tales. He looked lovingly at Kiki and said, ¡°Otherwise, after you marry me, he¡¯ll just keep bullying Doreen.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At his words, Kiki almost flew to the heavens with happiness. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She waved her hands before holding onto Julian¡¯s arm again. ¡°You don¡¯t know kids as well as I do. The more you force him, the more he¡¯ll dislike us. It¡¯ll make it even tougher for us to get along.¡± Julian would only ept her as their new mommy if she was tolerant of them. Praise and admiration for Kiki filled Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You delivered medicine so diligently to me over the past three years, yet I kept rejecting you. Kiki, I almost missed out on a treasure.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Kiki said. ¡°Love will always find a way. We still ended up together after all that happened, didn¡¯t we?¡± Julian was stunned at her words. His face froze stiff for a second. He didn¡¯t like what she said. Now, he had the urge to haul Kiki up and throw her out of the backyard. However, he had to hold himself back and ster a smile on his face. ¡°What about the conflict between the two kids?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it,¡± Kiki said. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Doreen when we get home, and warn her not to show off to her friends just because she¡¯s getting closer to you. It¡¯s inevitable for Sean to get upset by that. We need to give him some time.¡± She had to make sure she looked just like a generous and tolerant stepmother. That was the only way for Julian to like her even more. As she expected, Julian was very pleased with how she handled the situation. The love and tenderness in his eyes deepened. ¡°Kiki, that¡¯s so nice of you.¡± ¡°Julian, you too.¡± Diana almost puked when she heard their conversation. Why did she never realize how disgusting Julian could get? Did he just say that he almost missed out on a treasure? Well, she thanked him! She thanked him for sessfully missing out on a piece of sh*t like him! Sean looked weary, clearly in no mood to talk to his mommy. Diana wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his friendships with his ssmates. Neither was she worried that this incident with Doreen would affect him in any way. What she was worried about was Julian upsetting Sean. Thankfully, after Julian entered the sickbay, he didn¡¯t force Sean to apologize to Kiki and Doreen. Still, Sean took the initiative to approach Doreen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had gone overboard with his prank this time. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Doreen said. To begin with, she liked Sean very much. The look on Sean¡¯s face made her feel shy, and she quickly looked back at Kiki. ¡°Sean will be your brother from now on,¡± Kiki said. ¡°Doreen, see how obedient Sean is? I told him that he didn¡¯t need to apologize to you, but he took the initiative to do so. Forgive Sean, all right?¡± Sean wasn¡¯t pleased with Kiki¡¯s words. His face turned cold again. ¡°I only have one sister.¡± He didn¡¯t want anyone else aside from Betty. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Doreen could feel how cold and distant Sean was. She almost burst into tears as she touched the bandage wrapped around her head. Sean hated seeing her act like that. She liked bullying her ssmates and did that often. She would always steal their snacks but be the first to cry when the teacher came back. If she hadn¡¯t injured her head because of this incident, Sean would never apologize to her. He would take it as punishment for her bullying his ssmates and for scratching Betty¡¯s face. Seeing Doreen on the verge of tears, Kiki hurried to console her. Just as Julian was hesitating whether to scold Sean for fear that he might end up really breaking the little boy¡¯s heart, the principal appeared. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, pleasee over with Ms. Winnington.¡± She first sent Sean back to the ssroom, then returned to her office and asked them, ¡°Has Sean apologized to Doreen?¡± ¡°Yes, he has.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for children to fight among themselves. As long as they take the initiative to admit their mistake and make up with each other, we as teachers wouldn¡¯t interfere too much,¡± she said. Otherwise, the children might lose the ability to independently aligned with how international kindergartens cultivated independent thought in their children. Diana agreed with the philosophy very much. ¡°Thank you against Sean because of what he did to his ssmate.¡± The principal smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a teacher, so I must be able to understand children. I can¡¯t be biased just because of a minor conflict between them. If I did that, I wouldn¡¯t be serving as a model for them. I¡¯d be leading them astray instead.¡± Diana understood where the principal wasing from, and felt relieved. It made her feel even more certain that choosing this kindergarten was the right decision. The principal pushed her sses up her nose bridge, and looked at Julian. ¡°But¡­ Are you two fighting?¡± A strong parent-child rtionship and a positive home environment were things that the principal prioritized very much. She could sense that something was wrong the moment both of them entered her office,pletely ignoring each other. ¡°No,¡± Diana said. She was worried the principal herself into Julian¡¯s arms without a second thought. She added quickly, ¡°Julian, quick. Tell her that we were just putting up an act to appease Doreen¡¯s mother.¡± With Diana in his arms, Julian¡¯s fingers went stiff. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Heposed himself quickly, and seized the chance to wrap her in his arms. After three long years, he could finally experience the sensation he could only savor in his dreams. Julian was so happy, the corners of his mouth lifted. He said to the principal, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask around. Ms. Stewart is no longer angry now, and she haspletely forgiven Sean.¡± Forgive¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana felt extremely ufortable with the word Julian used. After all, he was the ultimate culprit. ¡°Next time, when you give others flowers, please don¡¯t do it on the streets. It makes the children ufortable when they see it,¡± she said through gritted teeth while leaning close to his ear, pretending to be intimate with him. Her breath felt hot on his ear. He felt as if someone held a hot cup of water against his ear, making his senses perk up. So, they had seen him giving Kiki flowers. That was when he realized the reason Sean yed a prank on Doreen. What¡¯s more, Sean already had a grudge against Doreen. Given how much Sean doted on Betty, he probably counted it all against Doreen. ¡°Sean is very smart,¡± the principal said. She saw Diana whispering to Julian and thought she must have misunderstood them. She no longer harped about it and instead turned her attention to Sean. ¡°He covered up the surveince camera before he did what he did,¡± she went on. However, he forgot that the surveince camera filmed his huge face when he covered it up. ¡°I asked him why he thought of doing that, and he said that he was inspired by the bedtime story his daddy often told him,¡± the principal said firmly. ¡°Reading bedtime stories is a good habit, but I hope you¡¯ll pay attention to influencing him positively and not use his intelligence to do anything bad.¡± Julian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his bedtime story to affect Sean so much. The principal saw the shock on Julian¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Parents are their children¡¯s first teacher. Mr. Fulcher, there¡¯s a lot you have to learn as a father.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Julian said. After he got the clues about Diana¡¯s amnesia, he would have to stop doing something so ridiculous in front of the children ¡ªlest Sean get influenced and suffer in his love life. Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave, even after the principal was done. Instead, she let Julian leave first. She continued sitting on the chair, clearly intent on talking further with the principal. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Sean had undergone a strict interview before he could join the kindergarten. Now that Kiki wanted to be together with Julian, what about Doreen¡¯s biological father? Diana wanted to make things clear. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Doreen¡¯s father today?¡± The principal smiled at Diana¡¯s question. She saw through Diana¡¯s intentions immediately. ¡°Doreen was an exception we allowed.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°But it wasn¡¯t for the sake of money,¡± the principal went on.¡± Every single child in this kindergarten comes from rich families. Money doesn¡¯t work at our center.¡± That made Diana even more curious. ¡°Then, Doreen¡­¡± ¡°Her grandfather agreed to provide free consultation for all the children in our kindergarten if we allowed her to attend our kindergarten,¡± the principal said. Shiloh¡¯s skills were way beyond minor ailments andmon illnesses. ¡°If any of our children contractedplicated diseases or illnesses, they¡¯d have a greater chance of survival with him around.¡± Little lives were precious. The principal couldn¡¯t reject his offer-she didn¡¯t want to, either. Diana asked curiously, ¡°Is Doreen¡¯s grandfather very skilled?¡± The principal shook her head. ¡°Not just skilled. He¡¯s topnotch, one of the greatest doctors in the country.¡± Top-notch, greatest doctor¡­ Diana kept in mind the words the principal used to moment she left the principal¡¯s office. Her search garnered a bunch of results. She slowly read through the articles and webpages. Admiration and respect for this great doctor grew in her heart. She had no idea how such apassionate and respectable man like him could end up with a daughter like Kiki¡­ Subconsciously, an inexplicable animosity toward It was as if there was a grudge between them. Perhaps it was because of Kiki and Doreen. Diana shook his head, pushing away the strange thought that popped into her mind. She hurriedly went to look for Sean, and brought him out of the sickbay. ¡°Mommy!¡± Sean wrapped his arms around Diana¡¯s neck, andid his head wearily on her shoulder. Diana nodded, still immersed in the shock Shiloh¡¯s name caused her. She asked her son tenderly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Daddy already brought Doreen and her mommy back to their home. Is he¡­not even going to go home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear that we don¡¯t want him anymore.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to simply ignore Sean, and take that mother-daughter pair away right after leaving the Principal¡¯s office. She took a deep breath, suppressing the displeasure in her She paused for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s move out, shall we?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In her opinion, Julian didn¡¯t seem to care much for the twins. Rather than letting Julian chase them away, Diana would leave of her own ord. Sean¡¯s chin bumped up and down her shoulders as she walked. She could feel him nod his head ever so slightly as he said firmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Julian followed Kiki to her house. Doreen was very clingy to him, insisting he carried her all the way as she kept calling him ¡°Dadd/¡¯. Julian didn¡¯t correct her harshly like he did thest time. Conversely, he said with a warm smile, ¡°My good little girl, does your head still hurt?¡± He didn¡¯t want to lie to children Yet, he had no choice. Kiki kept instigating Doreen to pester Julian as if that was the only way to make him stay the night at their ce. Soon, it was veryte in the night. Kiki looked out the window and remarked, ¡°Julian, are you staying for dinner?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me in that tone,¡± Julian subconsciously corrected her, a sharp edge in his voice. The look on his face made Kiki feel like things had returned to the past when he rejected all of her advances. She looked at him in disbelief, her smile growing stiff. Julian feared she might be suspicious, and therefore not trust himpletely. He said quickly, ¡°Diana used to call me in that tone. To me, you¡¯re not like her at all.¡± He tried to be as vague as possible. Kiki looked ttered as she assumed what he meant. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t get angry. I know you want to forget about her and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t call you like that next time.¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Julian didn¡¯t expect Kiki to understand him so ¡®perfectly¡¯. This time, the smile on his face was genuine. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you. I¡¯ll stay for dinner tonight.¡± Happiness came all too suddenly. Kiki was just feeling troubled over how to make Julian stay for dinner when Julian took the initiative to suggest it. ¡°I have some wine here.¡± Kiki shot Doreen a look, giving her the cue to return to her room and not interrupt her from getting intimate with Julian.¡± Mr. Fulcher, do you want to drink a little¡­tonight?¡± 2 Julian had yet to return to CoIlina Vi, even after dinner. Diana stood at the door and looked out, feeling inexplicably mncholic and wistful. She could sense that those feelings had to do with Julian. She hoped from the bottom of her heart that he would keep in mind every word she said and remember that she would be moving out of the vi with the twins. She also hoped he would stop her from doing so. Yet, he didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even see him appear. It was already sote, and he was probably still on his date with Kiki. She didn¡¯t even know if he would be returning home tonight. The thought of them spending the night together made her dinner. She knew what that meant. Despite her ims to not love him and her rejecting him, her heart felt otherwise. Since she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from liking him no matter what, why did she divorce him in the past? This was a question she asked Nina before. Nina said that there were many reasons, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint specifically what they were. Diana could only pin her hopes on her finding her memories back to find out. That was the only way she could understand why she continued having feelings for this b*st*rd, even until now. Sean and Betty came out in search of her. ¡°Mommy, are we still not leaving yet?¡± Sean remembered Julian¡¯s attitude toward him at the kindergarten today. Right now, he didn¡¯t like Daddy one bit. In fact, he was resistant toward Julian. He wanted to leave this ce with Mommy immediately. He didn¡¯t even want to bid Julian goodbye. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Diana said. She knew she was bound to be disappointed, what with Julian still nowhere to be seen. He wasn¡¯ting back. He was probably being intimate with Kiki right now. No wonder he treated Cecilia so unceremoniously. He had nock of women in the first ce. Ms. Stewart was waiting in line, even with the departure of Ms. Jarvis. If Diana hadn¡¯t seen for herself the kind of b*st*rd he was and got together with him, she would¡¯ve found herself in Ms. Stewart¡¯s position. ¡°He¡¯s cheap, easy, and a phndering yboy. That¡¯s what he is.¡± Diana discreetly texted Nina,ining about Julian¡¯s behavior. She packed her things, and went to the ce that Oliver had previously rented for her, with the twins in tow. She used to find that cerge enough, but after moving back there from Collina Vi, she felt bad for the twins. ¡°The living room and bedroombined aren¡¯t even as big as your own room back in Collina Vi.¡± Diana crouched and looked at the twins, suddenly finding her actions to be rash. She wondered how much of that rashness was out of spite. ¡°Will you miss Daddy now that I suddenly brought you away from the vi so suddenly?¡± Sean was the first to speak up. ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want a new mommy.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Betty didn¡¯t know what happened at the kindergarten and that Kiki was supposedly going to be their new mommy. She was different from Sean. She hesitated to reply and looked down at her toes silently. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Diana¡¯s heart sank when she saw Betty like that. Julian had been taking care of Betty during this period, when she was busy with work. At his high position, work was flexible for him. Sometimes, he would even bring Betty to his office. After the work day ended, he would bring Betty to Diana¡¯s studio. Then, he would take Diana to the kindergarten to wait for Sean to be released from school. He deserved credit for his patience and thoughtful care, which contributed much to the improvement of Betty¡¯s condition and recovery. Those were the times when they resembled a family the most. No. Resemble wasn¡¯t the right word. They were a family of four to begin with. But now, their family was on the verge of separation. Julian was single- minded in pursuing Kiki. Diana had to take the kids away from CoIlina Vi. ¡°Betty, do you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Betty nodded, her fingers intertwining uneasily. She kept ncing back and forth between Sean and Diana, worried that they would be fierce toward her because of that. Since when did Betty be so cautious? Diana folded Betty into her embrace, and said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s alright for you to miss Daddy. I¡¯ll get him to bring you home.¡± When Betty missed her and Sean, she woulde and take her back. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was rash to move out of the vi so suddenly,¡± Diana apologized to Betty. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disregarded your opinion and simply decided with Sean where you would go.¡± Although Betty was the younger twin, she was still a person with her own thoughts. However, Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to reject her call. ¡°Diana¡¯s calling.¡± Julian had much to drink. He lifted his phone, which started ringing, to show Kiki the screen-as if expressing his determination. ¡°I¡¯m not picking it up.¡± Kiki burst outughing. She couldn¡¯t help herself from stumbling over to Julian with hazy and unfocused eyes. She took the chance to copse next to him. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you¡¯re so bad! You¡¯re really doing as you said and ignoring her.¡± Julian immediately leapt off the couch. He covered his mouth with his hands, and pointed to the washroom. ¡°I¡­ I need to puke.¡± They really had a lot to drink. They almost finished up two bottles of expensive champagne that Kiki had been keeping for a long time. Her stomach was filled with alcohol right now, too. However, she kept holding herself back from puking, for fear that Julian would see her in a terrible state. ¡°Go on.¡± She left his side, giving him space to walk toward the washroom. The moment the door of the washroom was shut, Julian¡¯s eyes turned bright and alert. He twisted the tap open, subconsciously washing Kiki¡¯s touch away from each of his fingers, his brows furrowed. He then took off his jacket, which Kiki had rubbed against, and drenched it with water before flinging it into the bin. It fell with a ng. When he walked out of the washroom, Kiki realized that he was only wearing his white shirt. He looked so dashing. Her eyes became even more hazy with desire. ¡°I dirtied my clothes with my puke,¡± Julian exined casually. ¡°Shall we continue? I probably won¡¯t be able to go home today.¡± What did Julian mean by that?! In her agitation, Kiki kept swallowing. ¡°Stay if you can¡¯t go.¡± She immediately grabbed another bottle of whiskey from the second floor. ¡°I¡¯m all out of red wine. I hope you won¡¯t find whiskey a bad choice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Julian looked amorously at her, the white shirt stretched across his torso, blindingly bright. It made him look like a cross between a dashing young man and a confident, suave man who matured with time and was sessful in his career. Kiki heard him say, ¡°I like whatever alcohol you bring.¡± The smile on her face widened, and she found herself drinking even more. She drank so much that she started getting tongue-tied. She saw Julian¡¯s figure floating before her, slowly bing two. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, Mr. Fulcher!¡± She grabbed his ¡°hand¡± as she called out to him. ¡°You¡¯re mine now. You¡¯re mine now!¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925 With that, she lifted his ¡°hand¡± and kissed it wildly. Julian¡¯s face was filled with disdain and disgust as he watched from the side. However, he didn¡¯t stop her. She was slobbering all over his ¡°hand¡± when it moved away and crashed on the floor, smashing into smithereens. Kiki had kissed an empty wine bottle. Even so, she remained deep in her stupor. Admiration filled her eyes as she cried out loud while kneeling on the floor, trying to pick up all the pieces of the smashed ss bottle. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, Julian Fulcher! I love you! I love you!¡± She wanted to put the ss shards in her mouth! It was about time. Julian finally stopped her from her crazy behavior. He grabbed her arm and pressed her down on a chair. His arms supported both sides of the table as he looked down at her. ¡°Kiki, that is a smashed wine bottle and not me. Be careful. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll injure yourself.¡± Kiki immediately covered her mouth with her hands and buried her head in his chest. Just as Julian thought that she had fallen asleep and that all his efforts had gone to waste, she suddenly lifted her head high up and said, ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, doting on me so much. You¡­you don¡¯t want¡­me injuring.,.myself¡­ugh¡­¡± Suddenly, she began puking out everything. Thankfully, Julian managed to avoid getting vomit on himself. He handed her a ss of water, but she refused to take it. She sprawled over the table, all out of energy, as she looked hazily at him. He sat down and looked straight at her. Her vomit on the floor smelled nasty, and Julian tried almost on the verge of pinching his nose. ¡°Kiki, can you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course, I can!¡± She immediately sat up, and looked brightly at Julian. But very soon, she sprawled back on the table, unable to fight against her drunken stupor. Now was the best time for Julian to interrogate her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What you told me three years ago about Diana losing her memories wasn¡¯t the truth, was it?¡± Kiki nodded. She clearly treated Julian as an insider. ¡°Yeah!¡± Julian¡¯s heart leapt, unable to hold himself back from his raging emotions as he pursued further, ¡°What¡¯s the truth, then?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± Kiki repeated his words. Julian asked a few more questions, but her responses were all vague and sporadic. The high concentration of alcohol in her blood was making her confused and disoriented. If this went on, she would fall asleep in no time. If that happened, Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything out. Julian pondered for a moment, before changing track. ¡°Kiki, why did Diana leave me?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Kiki to suddenly look up. Her eyes lit up, and she grabbed him tightly. Oh, no. Julian thought she had woken up from her stupor. Everything he had done tonight was in vain. At the next moment, Kiki suddenly burst outughing, as if she felt proud about something. It felt as if she was showing off to him. She yelled out loud, ¡®You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Julian pursed his lips, and said indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Kiki¡¯s heart ached upon seeing the look on his face. Despite her splitting headache, which made her cover her head, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you! I know!¡± Julian leaned closer to her. She was on the verge of revealing to him the truth. He pursued anxiously, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Hyp¡­hypnosis!¡± Kiki smacked the table with her hands, getting all excited about the loving look she saw on Julian¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s hypnosis!¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926 It really turned out to be hypnosis¡­ That coincided with Julian¡¯s and the neurologist¡¯s guess! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he received the answer that he expected, Julian didn¡¯t feel an ounce of joy. Conversely, he looked even more troubled. ¡°Why was she hypnotized? Who hypnotized her?¡± He clenched his fists, wishing he could tear Kiki into pieces. She knew the truth, yet she kept lying to him! But now, he could only control his temper and keep demanding for more answers. ¡®Why exactly¡­did Diana leave me back then?¡± What secrets lie behind what happened to him and Diana? Bam! Kiki gave him one final look. Her face was bent high up toward him, her lips a hazy smile. She slumped heavily back onto the table. ¡°Kiki Stewart!¡± Julian yelled. How could she fall asleep when he hadn¡¯t even asked the most important question?! Julian wanted to wake her up, but Noel chose that moment toe in upon hearing themotion. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± He stopped Julian from doing what he wanted to do. ¡°She had too much to drink and probably won¡¯t wake up no matter how much you call out to her.¡± Unless he waited till the next day to talk to her like a normal person, after she turned sober. But after she turned sober and realized that Julian had been putting up an act to be nice to her only as a trap, she would surely get angry and refuse to speak. In other words, this was all Julian could get after sacrificing so much. He felt rather defeated. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked her the most important question yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already managed to confirm that Ms. Winnington leaving you and Richburgh back then had something to do with her being hypnotized by someone. We also know that this definitely had something to do with Kiki. That¡¯s enough,¡± Noel said. Noel reminded Julian, knowing that thetter was feeling anxious out of concern. ¡°Knowing now that Ms. Winnington was hypnotized by someone is akin to knowing the reason behind her memory loss,¡± he went on. ¡°If we can find an excellent hypnotist to release her from her hypnotic state, the truth from three years ago will naturally return to Ms. Winnington.¡± What did it matter whether Kiki chose to say the truth, and whether she was clear in her words? On second thought, Julian agreed with Noel. Although he could hold his liquor very well, he had a limit. He wasn¡¯t thinking as clearly as Noel was. He realized that there was no point in staying further at Kiki¡¯s ce. ¡®Take me back to the vi.¡± He wanted to go back and see Diana, and tell her that she lost her memories because she was hypnotized. ¡°Launch a search for outstanding hypnotists in the world, and bring them to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°The second is easy, sir,¡± Noel said, ¡°but are you sure you want to go back to the vi?¡± Julian had already stepped out when he heard Noel. He paused for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Noel informed him about Diana and the twins moving out of the vi. At that moment, Julian instantly woke up from his drunken haze. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so angry about what happened at the kindergarten today. He finally achieved some progress in his investigation. He went to such great lengths just to help Diana find her memories back and make her happy. He didn¡¯t want to be separated from them. His heart burned with anxiety. ¡°Quick! Take me to the ce she moved to right now!¡± Noel didn¡¯t dare dy and sped to where Diana was. He drove at such a high speed that Julian felt terrible. The moment Julian got out of the car, he ran to a tree and vomited everything in his stomach. There was no way he could keep the clothes he was wearing. He smelled terrible, to boot. This was torture for a clean freak like him. But now, he looked up at Diana¡¯s room that was still lit. He wasn¡¯t in a panic for Noel to grab some new clothes for him. Instead, he took off his shirt and headed up the stairs. Knock, knock. ¡°Mommy, someone¡¯s at the door.¡± Sean¡¯s guard was up. The moment he heard amotion outside, he moved a stool to the door and looked out from the peephole. The kindergarten principal reminded her to guide Sean in his everyday habits, and Diana didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She quickly told Sean that stepping on the stool like that wasn¡¯t safe and that he shouldn¡¯t do that again in the future. Tomorrow, she would ask Oliver if he could install a surveince camera at the door and sync it to her phone. Then, they could spot suspicious movements outside the door. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Sean said yes, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°The person is knocking very hard on the door.¡± Diana carried him up, and put him down on the floor before getting up to take a look. ¡°Darlings, quick, open the door. It¡¯s Daddy. ¡°Sean? ¡°Betty?¡± Silence ensued in the house the moment they heard the voice. Diana was shocked. Through the peephole, she could see Julian standing outside the door, topless. Although it was summer, it was unbelievable that someone like him would leave the house without a shirt on. What¡¯s more, people along the corridor were already staring at him in surprise. Julian didn¡¯t feel awkward, and he even began introducing himself. ¡°I¡¯m the husband of thedy in the house. My wife and children are all staying here.¡± Diana hurriedly opened the door, and pulled him in. A sly smile shed past his eyes. The moment he lifted his head, he rushed to the washroom without even opening his eyes. Before Diana could react, he was already done bathing and washing himself up, and had made himselffortable in Betty¡¯s bed. Betty rushed out from the study when she heard themotion. ¡°Daddy!¡± Her voice was shrill with joy, clearly happy to see Julian. She adored her daddy, and had been looking forward to him bringing them back home. Diana, who couldn¡¯t call Julian earlier, could only let Betty wait in her room first while letting Sean, who was angry over Julian¡¯s arrival, wait in the living room. She stayed in the room that Julian was in, and closed the door. After with a click. She did that to stop Betty from suddenlying in, and witnessing them fighting. The smell of alcohol on his body choked her. She sensed that the moment he entered the house. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the smell dissipated when he came out of the washroom. She even went to check the washroom before entering the room. He cleaned up the washroom very thoroughly after his bath. Even the toilet and the wash basin were dry and clean. This proved something to Diana. ¡®You¡¯re not that drunk.¡± Diana stood by the bedside, pulling his arms, trying to get him out of the bed. Julian was very cooperative. His eyes immediately opened, and he got out of bed as Diana pulled him. But¡­ Crash! Diana released her hand. Julian copsed back onto the bed once more. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± she asked. ¡°I took a bath,¡± Julian said indignantly like a mistreated victim, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I could only find one towel in the washroom.¡± Previously, when he fixed the toilet in the vi for Diana, he paid attention to where she kept her towels in the washroom. As he had expected, she habitually kept the towels on the rack above the toilet bowl. The towels with cartoons on them belonged to the twins. Diana¡¯s one was in. Since Diana was his woman, whatever was hers was his too. Julian took it for granted that he could use her towel. However, Diana didn¡¯t think so. Her face burned red when she saw the towel Julian left on the floor after his bath. ¡®You¡¯re shameless!¡± she snarled. He pulled her arm and decided to go all out, emting how shameless Kiki behaved toward him after she got drunk. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 He instinctively felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay the night if he acted otherwise. If he couldn¡¯t stay the night, he didn¡¯t know when he would have the chance to step foot through this door once more. If he couldn¡¯t be with them and be at his best, how would he be able to appease Diana and Sean¡¯s anger? He needed to find a chance to exin why he gave Kiki flowers, and picked on Sean at his kindergarten. Today was crucial. He would never leave Betty¡¯s room. As for Betty, she could sleep with Diana. He would also buy a whole new set of bedsheets for her tomorrow, to rece the set that he slept on tonight. Diana couldn¡¯t fling off Julian¡¯s hand, no matter how hard she tried. His grip was as strong as an elephant nose curling around a human¡¯s hand. Not only was it impossible to shake him off, but he even started rubbing his face against her arm like a disgusting leech! No. It wasn¡¯t just her arm. He was getting from bad to worse, rubbing his face from her arm to her wrist. He went further downward, and grabbed her other hand. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Julian put his face in her palms, looking up at her pitifully with those bloodshot eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, either.¡± He had never fallen in love with another woman aside from her. Even if he had positive feelings for another woman, it remained strictly limited to finding the other person rather decent. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have done something as heartless as sshing paint on Cecilia. ¡°Kiki,¡± he said. ¡°I treated her well simply because I want to fish information from her.¡± ¡°Fish information?¡± Diana was stunned. She immediately responded by pushing his face away. However, he was still rubbing against her palm. ¡°Quit telling tall tales. I won¡¯t fall for it this time,¡± Diana snapped. ¡°You have reasons for being nice to other women. In the future, you¡¯ll always have your reasons.¡± She did like him, and she couldn¡¯t control herself from being attracted to this man-as if it were out of habit. But that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t stop herself from drawing closer to him. Julian caught on the hidden meaning behind her words. ¡°In the future? Are you still thinking of a future between us?¡± Though she was angry, the situation wasn¡¯t unsalvageable. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even Diana didn¡¯t realize that her thoughts had been exposed by Julian. She became annoyed with embarrassment. ¡°Julian Fulcher, are you quite done pretending that you¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°Pretending that I¡¯m drunk?¡± Julian shook his head, looking innocently at her. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be drunk.¡± He shamelessly rubbed his face against her hand once again. This time, he clung on her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t fling him away, no matter how hard she tried. Not just that-he even went a step further and pulled her to the bedside, urging her to sit. The bed was warm. Diana felt as if she had fallen into the furnace just by standing at the bedside. His warmth invaded her personal space. The temperature was so high, she could feel her pores opening up, making her itch and her hair stand on end. It was as if curling herself up into a ball was the only way she could feel safe from his attack. That was precisely what Julian wanted. He moved his face and stered it on her back as he wrapped his arms around her waist. Just as Diana thought he was going to take advantage of her, he mumbled, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°The scar from the caesarian,¡± he mumbled, sounding troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to touch it a second time.¡± In fact, each time he thought of it, he hated himself for not being by her side and sharing her pain when she was giving birth. In fact¡­ When she returned to Richburgh with such a heavy burden on her shoulders, he didn¡¯t even embrace her. Instead, he refused to believe her and misunderstood her time and time again. He was scared. He was scared that she wouldn¡¯t forgive him. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 He was also scared he wasn¡¯t able to do anything to help her. ¡°This time, I managed to get the information I wanted from Kiki. I¡¯m very d.¡± Julian¡¯s voice pulled Diana back from that tender moment. This man was truly capable of zooming in on what mattered to her. He was so good at targeting her soft spots. So good at¡­bewitching her. Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush to push him away. The image of her giving birth three years ago shed past her mind. She didn¡¯t have many memories to begin with. Everything that happened over the past three years was crystal clear in her mind. Yet, only that day was dark and blurry in her memories. There was only one word that summarized what she felt that day: pain. If she were to think deeper, fear was the next sensation she felt. It was a reverence for life, mixed with a fear toward childbirth. It had been engraved as a core memory for her till now. Julian¡¯s tender voice seemed to transcend time to soothe out the pain she felt three years ago, bit by bit. She heard herself asking him, ¡°What information did you fish from her?¡± See? Her spirit was attracted to him, after all. It was as if she was fated to belong to him for life. No matter how outrageously he treated her, as long as he gave her an ounce offender love, she would draw closer to him against her will. She was the shameless, spineless and fickle-minded one! Julian rubbed his face back and forth against her back, as if he were a spark trying to burn up an entire forest. ¡°Nothing much.¡± He went on, ¡°I just found out a way to regain your memories.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He said it in a slightly smug tone-as if he was waiting for her praise. Diana remained silent for a long time. At that moment, something in her mind seemed to click. The look on her face alternated between anger and surprise. Her act of moving out of the vi with her twins was truly foolish! She was just like the furious wife who fought with her husband and returned to her mother¡¯s home. Yet, she eventually found out that she had no reason to be angry at all. ¡°You aren¡¯t pursuing Kiki?¡± Julian chuckled at her question. ¡°Diana, you still have feelings for me. Just admit it! You want to regain your memories so much. Yet now, between the topic of searching for your memories and whether I¡¯m pursuing Kiki, you chose to ask about thetter.¡± His words were merciless as usual, exposing her innermost thoughts without any hesitation. Diana blushed furiously. ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, darling.¡± His term of endearment made his voice so damn sexy. There was a trace of seriousness and yfulness in his hoarse voice. Diana wanted to refute him and stop him from calling her that. Before she could do so, she heard him say, ¡°Darling, I really like you.¡± To the point of being willing to sacrifice my pride to fish for information. ¡°You have no idea,¡± heined. ¡°The look of a drunk Kiki hugging an empty wine bottle, thinking it was me, made me almost throw her out. You used to be so jealous of her. But you reconciled with me very quickly because you knew you¡¯re the only woman in my heart.¡± His words were mushy. Yet, Diana adored it¡ªespecially when he mentioned the past. For the first time, she felt her life gradually bingplete through his words. ¡°How did you find out that Kiki knew about my memory loss? Did you try to seduce her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± By now, the alcohol was getting to Julian¡¯s head, and he started sounding incoherent. ¡°Seduction, fish for information¡­¡± His arms tightened around Diana¡¯s waist. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Through her clothes, he ced his trembling hands on the scar she gained during childbirth. After so long, he could still urately identify its position. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you, my darling. It¡¯s been tough on you to give birth to two darlings. It¡¯s been so tough on you, darling. I¡¯m so sorry, darling.¡± Diana could tell that he was heavily intoxicated. She wanted to ask in further detail about what he meant about helping her regain her memories, but then, she heard a soft snoring sound from him. Very soon, however, the snores disappeared. Even if he was drunk, he wanted to copse next to her. Even if he was drunk, he still wanted to retain his dignified posture. Of course¡­ Suddenly, he said, ¡°Darling, I want to sleep with you.¡± Diana¡¯s face turned ck the moment she heard him. Sleep, sleep, sleep. To hell with sleep! He was justmenting how much his heart broke over the pain she suffered from childbirth and all. He was just cajoling her! With the aim of¡­ Her face blushed as she looked at his outstanding figure from head to toe. She hurriedlyid him down on the bed, and tucked him into the sheets. After that, she switched the lights off. By the time she left the room, the twins were still wide awake, just as she had expected. They were both waiting for her at the door. ¡°Daddy¡¯s asleep.¡± She put her fingers over her lips as a signal for them to keep quiet. Then she walked to the window, and looked down. As expected, Noel was still standing downstairs. His head was tilted up, looking expectantly in the direction of her house. Diana headed out, and told Noel that Julian had fallen asleep. He sighed in relief, feeling d for Julian. ¡°Madam, Mr. Fulcher really likes you. Aside from you, he would never sacrifice his pride and dignity to seduce another woman.¡± With that, he quickly retrieved a set of clothes he had prepared for Julian from the car. ¡°Take this. Mr. Fulcher can wear it tomorrow morning.¡± Julian definitely wouldn¡¯t want to keep on wearing his current clothes. He would most probably throw them away. Diana epted it and thanked Noel. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± Noel waved his hands profusely. ¡°Not at all.¡± Diana was about to head upstairs when Noel called out to her again. He hesitated momentarily before telling her all about Julian calling Albert to CoIlina Vi to test her. ¡°My father did something bad to you before,¡± Noel briefly recounted the incident. ¡°It¡¯s only right that the Carters treats you well to make up for it. In the future, just tell me if you need anything. Don¡¯t be formal with me.¡± Diana was stunned to hear it. ¡°You mean your father had something to do with me miscarrying Aster and Star? And Julian called him to the vi to test me and see if I was lying and really lost my memories? And he stood there watching me serve Albert food and be hospitable to him?¡± A bad feeling rose up Noel¡¯s chest. The awkwardness he was feeling started to show on his face. ¡°Madam¡­ I¡­ My father¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She could clearly see how well Noel treated her and how loyal he was to Julian. He and La were excellent people. ¡°The debt your father owes has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She herself was a mother of two children. She knew that although parents were a great influence over their children, they were ultimately individual entities. Noel sighed in relief again, but something suddenly came to mind. ¡®Then, Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± Diana put on a fake smile and threw the clothes that Noel gave her into the trash can. Noel was stunned into silence. ¡°Go back home,¡± Diana said. ¡®There¡¯ll be a way when we wake up tomorrow.¡± Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Did he have anything to do with how Diana was suddenly behaving like this? Whatever it was, he felt like he did. Noel immediately hopped back into the car, then pped his mouth. Pretending not to have passed the clothes to Diana, he stepped on the elerator and left swiftly. Diana headed upstairs to wash the twins up and get them ready for bed. Then, she solemnly exined to Sean everything that Julian had done. He seemed to understand her somewhat. One thing that left the deepest impression on him was, ¡°It¡¯s useful for a man to look handsome.¡± Diana said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to think that way, but brains are still the most important thing.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She hoped her son wouldn¡¯t be as slow in learning about what to say and what not to say in his rtionships, like his father, Julian. At the same time, she also wished he wouldn¡¯t be so sensitive and paranoid. She hugged him tenderly, trying to give him as much of a sense of security as she could during his childhood. That might help fill him with positivity. Sean nodded. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be as stupid as Daddy when I grow up.¡± Stupid to the point of hurting the ones he loved in exchange for the truth. He would find a better way, so his loved ones wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Diana couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°Silly boy.¡± She caressed his head, trying to remind him that he was only two and a half years old. Based on scientific research, children¡¯s memories before they turn three were practically non-existent. After he grew up, he would forget how she did all she could to take care of him and Betty. He probably wouldn¡¯t even remember the terrible things Julian did to him at the kindergarten. It was probably much too early for him to swear that he would one day surpass his own father. Yet, everything they went through in these three years would be engraved in their bones and fused in their blood, bing the foundation of their growth and maturity. ¡°Mommy wishes you will be a man like that,¡± Diana said. Sean nodded, but his face was cold. ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± It was time for him to go to bed. Diana sent him back to his room, and took a sleepy Betty back to her room. ¡°Your daddy took your bed. You¡¯ll have to sleep with Mommy tonight.¡± Betty snuggled deeper into Diana¡¯s embrace, like a chick seeking warmth from its mother. ¡°Betty likes Mommy.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Diana said. She adored her daughter all the way to the moon. She hugged Betty tightly, and said encouragingly, ¡°You¡¯re beginning to talk more and more. Will you be able to speak even more, just like in the past? It¡¯s fine if you use the wrong words. Mommy will tell you what¡¯s right.¡± Betty was so tired, she kept yawning non-stop and rubbing her eyes. She nodded sleepily. Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush to see Betty return to her normal self. It was more important to allow Betty to recover slowly and steadily, and ensure the events that led to her trauma would never repeat. Very soon, the family of four was fast asleep. Julian slept exceptionally soundly. Even after Diana sent Sean to kindergarten and made her rounds at her studio the next morning, Julian still hadn¡¯t woken up. Soon, it was already noontime. The sun was shining high in the sky. Betty was having her afternoon nap. Diana took her time to clear up the table. She was halfway through when she heard a sounding from Betty¡¯s room. It was Julian knocking on the door. He wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, and he didn¡¯t daree out before checking that the twins weren¡¯t around. Diana grinned at that thought. Sheposed herself and opened the door by a slit, her face ice-cold. ¡°Sean is in school, and Betty¡¯s asleep,¡± she told Julian. He sighed in relief, and pulled the door open. Diana saw a man wrapped up in sheets. She turned around to leave, and soon returned with a new set of clothes. ¡°Take this and wear it. Betty will be waking up soon.¡± Julian took the clothes and looked at them. His face turned dark with displeasure. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 What exactly did Diana just give him? Why did they look like women¡¯s clothes¡­? He unfolded them, and saw that it really was adies¡¯ dress. ¡°You¡­want me to wear this?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I only have dresses in my house.¡± She paused for a moment, folding her arms and looking unperturbed. ¡°Do you find it filthy?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he said quickly. How would he dare? ¡°Then wear it.¡± But¡­ This was a dress¡­ He didn¡¯t find it filthy, but it was still a dress. He stood in his sheets, unmoving. Diana ignored him. She continued tidying up the table, looking as if she couldn¡¯t care less whether he wore it or not. ¡°Leave it. Let me do the chores,¡± Julian said. With him around, she wouldn¡¯t need to do any chores. ¡°Are you going to wash the dishes in those sheets?¡± she asked. Julian shook his head. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± He wanted to call Noel to bring his clothes here. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Diana said honestly. ¡®You didn¡¯t have your phone with you when you came overst night.¡± It was probably left behind in the car. Julian couldn¡¯t possibly tell Diana to buy another one for him. After all, he hadn¡¯t earned her forgiveness for the awful things he had done to her over the past few days. He didn¡¯t dare to boss her around. Eventually, he had no choice but to put on the dress Diana gave him. The dress was a simple design in pure white, without any sleeves. It was supposed to be a maxi dress fordies-but on Julian, it transformed into a mini dress. When he walked, the hem of the dress would sway around his long legs, as if wind was blowing around him. Diana nced discreetly at him, almost unable to hold back herughter. Julian looked down, and gripped the hem of the dress. For the first time, he didn¡¯t know how to walk. Awkward¡­ It was way too awkward! He stood there hemming and hawing for a while, before finally inching toward Diana. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he said, taking the cutlery from her. Diana looked up. ¡°Why should I? I used them to eat. There¡¯s no reason you should clean them for me.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Because she was his woman, and he didn¡¯t want her to work so hard. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to say that. He could only mumble under his breath with his head lowered. His hands still clutched the cutlery, refusing to let go. Diana took out her phone, and snapped a picture. ¡°Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic about doing the chores, go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you just¡­take a photo of me?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I did,¡± Diana said. ¡°I have a free maid now. Of course I need to take a photo of it and show it off on my socials.¡± She shed her phone screen to Julian-she had done exactly as she said. There was a photo of him in a dress, his head lowered as he held the cutlery. Julian fell silent. He had a sudden urge to jump to his death. Diana saw his face turn green, unable to express his displeasure. She was finally satisfied. She waved her hands and said, ¡°Quick, go on. They¡¯ll get harder to clean the longer you take.¡± Julian knew something was wrong. He forced himself not to care about her post. He decided to bite the bullet and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to youst night, did I?¡± He had seen Kiki behave like an animal. Was he even more of an animal than her? Thinking that, he nced at Diana¡¯s legs. Diana knew what was going through his mind. She red at him and snapped, ¡°Get on with your chores!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Julian immediately grabbed the dishes and ran to the kitchen, like a soldier who had won a prize. By the time he was done, he had grown used to the dress. Although it felt strange, he had to admit-the dress felt clean and fitting. Even the material felt comfortable. Wearing a dress during summer did feel good. He started thinking of the advantages of wearing a dress, and finally managed to convince himself to ept it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 ¡°Julian Fulcher,¡± Diana called. ¡®Yes?¡± ¡°I want to eat chocte. I have a craving for it,¡± she said. This was the first time over the past few days that she spoke so pleasantly to him. Her smile was akin to a warm spring breeze blowing across his face. ¡°And¡­?¡± he asked fearfully. A bad feeling rose up his chest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get it for me?¡± She had a disappointed expression-like how she used to look when she acted all lovey-dovey with him after they just got married. Sweet and adorable, with an irresistible charm. His brain stopped working for a moment, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Where should I go to get it?¡± ¡®Please don¡¯t make me go to the convenience store downstairs,¡¯ he pleaded inwardly. It was precisely what he was afraid of. ¡°From the convenience store downstairs, the imported brand with filling inside. They¡¯re delicious,¡± Diana said. Then she added, ¡°Betty likes them, too.¡± Julian fell silent. He couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject Diana, especially if it was for the sake of the two most important ladies in his life. ¡°But I¡¯m wearing a dress¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other clothes in my house,¡± Diana said. ¡°I do have a T-shirt, though.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°But I don¡¯t have pants.¡± It sufficed as a half-skirt. Julian fell silent once again. ¡®You don¡¯t want to go?¡± she prodded. Diana saw the reluctance on his face, which turned green with disgust one moment and then dark with displeasure in another. ¡°Actually,¡± she went on, ¡°you look pretty good in that dress. It feels breezy in this weather, too. It¡¯s great for showing off your long legs. You look even better than a woman!¡± But he had an Adam¡¯s apple. His arms were muscr, too. If he got out in this get-up, no one would say that he looked good. In fact, some might even call him a pervert. Diana saw him standing there unmoving, and sighed. When she spoke again, her voice was dripping with Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. disappointment. ¡°I guess you really don¡¯t want to go. You said you love me, and that you only treated Kiki well for my sake. But you don¡¯t even want to buy the choctes I¡¯m craving. I think your love ¡­¡± she sneered, ¡°isn¡¯t that deep after all.¡± When Julian heard Diana¡¯s words, joy filled his heart. As it turned out, he had exined everything to herst night. He had too much to drink, so his memories were all in tatters. As long as he didn¡¯t do anything to let her down, all was good. When he found himself lying on Betty¡¯s bed upon waking up this morning, he was shocked. Wasn¡¯t it good enough that Diana wasn¡¯t angry, and wasn¡¯t going to ask why he was staying at their house? Hit with a sudden wave of determination, he said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He¡¯d take it as an apology to Diana for how atrociously he acted at the kindergarten. With that, he left and came back at the speed of light. By the time he returned upstairs again, his face was bright red. He looked as if he had been under the sun for over an hour. His face was just like a ripened tomato. Julian seldom had such an expression on his face. Yet, not a word ofint came out of him. He offered the bag in his arms to Diana as if it were a precious jewel. ¡°Quick, eat it. I bought a whole bag. You can keep it in the fridge and eat it whenever you like.¡± He was such a powerful and proud man, yet he didn¡¯t get angry at all despite being teased like this. Rather, he was behaving so cautiously around Diana and trying his best to please her. Diana bit into a piece of chocte he unwrapped for her. Her anger over the incident with Albert was appeased slightly. ¡°Did anyone call you a pervert when you bought the choctes?¡± she asked. ¡°No one said it out loud,¡± Julian said, ¡°but I could see it through their eyes.¡± But- Julian went on, ¡°I told them I was doing as my wife told me. She wanted to tease me, and insisted I wear this as I buy choctes for her.¡± He had known that she deliberately made him wear a dress. Yet, he didn¡¯t expose her. He listened to her and bought the choctes as she requested. But¡­ Who the hell was his wife?! She was his ex-wife! Before she had the chance to correct him, his gaze seared through her. Diana,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re smiling. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 As long as she was happy, wearing this dress didn¡¯t seem to be such a torture. Diana returned his warm gaze, her heart trembling. Filled with disbelief, she asked, ¡°Am I smiling?¡± Julian ignored her question and asked her back, ¡°Am I blind?¡± Diana fell silent. This man was truly annoying. Couldn¡¯t he give her the chance to y dumb? ¡°You¡¯re not blind,¡± Diana replied. ¡°I¡¯m the blind one.¡± He had repeatedly hurt her; and yet, the moment he exined everything and treated her slightly better than the usual, she would be drawn closer to him. He seemed to have something that instinctively attracted her. Julian didn¡¯t understand what she meant. He was still immersed in his own thoughts, wondering how to apologize to her and earn her forgiveness. He was clueless to the intricacies of a woman¡¯s mind, and that her anger had already been appeased. She pulled out a chair and signaled for him to take a seat.¡± Tell me more about me being hypnotized.¡± After that, she headed to the kitchen to prepare a simple bowl of noodles. When she served him the noodles, Julian was almost moved to tears. ¡°Diana¡­¡± He treated her so terribly. Why was she being so nice to him? Before he realized he was hungry, she had already cooked for him. ¡°I heard your stomach growling just now,¡± she said. He was busy unwrapping the chocte for her the moment he stepped in. He didn¡¯t notice that he himself needed to eat. Diana would always sumb to such actions, and this was one of the reasons Julian loved her. Right now, all she wanted to do was to regain her memories. She wanted to regain all her memories, so she could understand for herself why they divorced and whether he was worthy of reconciling with. Julian slurped a few mouthfuls, and said enthusiastically, ¡± Your noodles are the best! The oatmeal and noodles you make aren¡¯t expensive or imported, but they taste amazing.¡± Each time he savored her cooking, the taste would always linger in his mind. Diana couldn¡¯t be moved by his praise-not when he was in that dress. The only thing she wanted to do was tough. Even so, she was afraid of upsetting him. He might be unwilling to keep on wearing the dress. She really had no other clothes for him. Although Julian was starving, he didn¡¯t forget his table manners. He picked up his fork elegantly, twirled the noodles, and brought it to his mouth. His sophisticated ways made the simple noodles look more extraordinary than they were. Even the house looked more glorious than it really was, simply because of his presence. His presence brightened everywhere he went. By the time Julian was finally done, he wiped his mouth clean with a napkin and cleared the table. Then, he told Diana everything he heard from Kiki over the past two days. Listening to him, realization finally dawned on Diana. ¡°So the priority right now is to find an excellent hypnotist who can release my locked-up memories. That way, I¡¯ll be able to regain my memories.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ve already tasked Noel to do that.¡± Diana looked at him, clearly not expecting him to do things so cleanly and swiftly. Admiration shed in her eyes. However, it soon disappeared without a trace. ¡°I¡¯ve called Noel to fetch you,¡± she said. ¡°You can take Betty with you. She keeps asking for you. She wanted you to take her to the vist night, but you didn¡¯t answer my calls.¡± At Diana¡¯s mention of her calls, Julian broke out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t answer her on purpose in front of Kiki. It was true he missed her call, but he didn¡¯t expect her to call so he could take Betty home. Since it concerned his darling daughter, he felt deeply guilty. ¡°Why is Noeling to fetch me? Why aren¡¯t you and Seaning with us?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡¯t seen Sean at all today. He wanted to apologize to his son in person. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Diana was determined to be apart from him for a while. ¡°We¡¯re not going back.¡± It was difficult to change her mind once it was made. Julian knew how stubborn she could get, so he didn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°What about Sean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already exined to him about what happened at the kindergarten yesterday.¡± However, it seemed Sean hadn¡¯tpletely forgiven him. Diana told him the reason they weren¡¯t willing to return to CoIlina Vi for the time being. ¡°You know, you could exin things to us beforehand. You never make yourself clear whenever you act. We¡¯d always find out only after the damage is done. What¡¯s the point of apologizing after that?¡± That wasn¡¯t the wisest way of solving problems. Feelings and emotions weren¡¯t the only things required for a happy family. Thoughtful wisdom and caringpromise from both parties were essential as well. Julian¡¯s habit of being autocratic and dictatorial had to be remedied urgently. ¡°Diana, I¡­¡± he started, but she cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s not just the kindergarten,¡± she went on, ¡°I also know about how you tested me using Albert, who caused the death of my children.¡± Julian was bbergasted. ¡°You remember it all?!¡± Had she regained her memories even before she was released from the hypnotism? Diana shook her head. She gave Julian an answer she prepared to avoid betraying Noel¡¯s confidence. ¡°I identally found out through Nina.¡± Realization finally dawned on Julian. He went and carried Betty out of the room and packed two sets of clothes for her before taking her to the car. ¡°When are you nning toe back?¡± he asked. Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush. This time, she had to teach him a harsh lesson. She wanted him to remember that he couldn¡¯t be so careless and hurt them in the name of doing it for their good. ¡°Perhaps after I regain my memories,¡± she said. ¡°About the hypnotist¡­¡± Julian jumped in quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll get it done, pronto!¡± Diana red at him. ¡°Keep your voice down. Betty¡¯s still sleeping.¡± He immediately lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll head off first, then?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His eyes were filled with wistful longing. Diana, on the other hand, replied cold and heartlessly, ¡± Goodbye.¡± With that, she kissed Betty on her forehead. Then, she turned back and headed upstairs. Julian didn¡¯t return to the vi. Instead, he brought Betty to Fulcher Inc. She had changed clothes in the car before they arrived at his office. After Julian was done clearing work, he brought Betty to the ce he agreed to meet Vans. Vans couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°This is a bar. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be led astray if you bring her here?¡± ¡°Led astray?¡± Julianughed. ¡°I¡¯ll see who in Richburgh dares to lead my daughter astray.¡± Vans fell silent-his words made sense. Ultimately, Julian still cared for his daughter and refused to let her leave his embrace. ¡°Here, have some tea. Alcohol stinks. Don¡¯t stink up the ce for my daughter.¡± Vans sneered. ¡°I hate seeing that familial bliss on your face.¡± Contrary to his spiteful words, he was considerate enough to fill up both their sses with tea. The private room was peaceful and quiet. Julian had called the owner of the ce before he arrived, requesting to upgrade their room and some children-friendly facilities. The private room was excellently prepared. It came fully equipped with a slide, swing, anddder. Betty couldn¡¯t sit still in Julian¡¯s arms, desperate to go and try them out. ¡°Daddy, I¡­y¡­¡± she said. By right, children would experience a leap in theirnguage abilities around the age of two. Betty used to love talking. Although she often used the wrong words, she was fully capable of stringing complete sentences. But right now, what she could say was a marked improvement from before. At the very least, she was willing to speak up and was on the road to recovery. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Julian said. He called Noel to watch out for her in case she fell and hurt herself. In the meantime, he and Vans continued enjoying their tea. Julian took a few sips of his fragrant tea. Then, he put the teacup back on the table and asked Vans the question he was there for. ¡°Did you see what Diana posted on her socials?¡± Chapter 936 Chapter 936 ¡°Diana¡¯s socials?¡± Vans was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about you wearing a dress?¡± ¡°Pfft.J¡± Julian spat out the tea in his mouth, a myriad of expressions crossing his face. His imposing aura loomed over Vans. At that moment, Vans knew he had stepped on Julian¡¯s tail. He was about to exin himself when Julian said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not the only one who saw it, anyway.¡± The moment he said that, the screen in the private room flickered to a photo of him wearing a dress. It was precisely the photo Diana posted on her social media. Vans was bbergasted. He even forgot to swallow the tea in his mouth. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Julian said. ¡°Rather than beingughed at behind my back, I¡¯d rather be the first to mock myself.¡± This was a tactic hispany¡¯s PR department often used. When you are self-derisive, others be disinterested in talking about you. Julian was right, but Vans¡¯s face twisted into an awkward expression. ¡°Uh,¡± he began, ¡°but no one aside from Diana and Nina can see what she posts on her socials¡­¡± Now that Julian had done this, everyone knew about it! Julian¡¯s face flushed with anger. He roared, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier?!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± Vans said indignantly. ¡°I wanted to tell you I saw it from Nina¡¯s phone, but you cut me off¡­¡± Now, it was toote to take down the photo. Julian looked at everyone whispering andughing to each other in the hall outside. He had a sudden urge to dig a hole in the floor and bury himself in it. ¡°The great CEO of Fulcher Inc., the most powerful man in Richburgh, posted a photo of himself in a ladies¡¯ dress!¡± Meanwhile, Kiki smashed everything she could smash in her house the moment she woke up from her drunken stupor. She gritted her teeth in anger. When she heard the news, her heart filled with hatred. Immediately, she asked Simon to send her the photo. ¡°It¡¯s Diana¡¯s dress,¡± she said. Diana had worn that exact same dress when the principal called both parents to the kindergarten. ¡°Looks like Julian went to Diana after leaving my ce.¡± They were such great actors. Good enough to dupe her big time! The thought of the foolish things she did to Julianst night made her feel so wretched, she wanted to explode. Kiki tried to find a reason for Julian posting the photo to the public. ¡°Julian¡¯s showing off how lovey- dovey they are. That b*tch Diana definitely made him do it! She¡¯s trying to show off to me!¡± She smashed theser TV in her house, screaming at the topof her lungs. Even that didn¡¯t escape her tantrum. After that, she grabbed a golf club and started hitting the TV screen. A look of displeasure shed past Simon¡¯s face as he witnessed Kiki¡¯s crazed actions. He looked in the direction of the room and reminded her, ¡°Doreen¡¯s still injured, and she hasn¡¯t gone to school yet. You¡¯ll scare her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s used to it by now,¡± Kiki snapped. She went to such great lengths over the past three years, yet her love for Julian remained unrequited. Her smashing things in the house was sure to happen every other month. Simon didn¡¯t say anything. He kept looking in the direction of Doreen¡¯s room. Doreen was curled up in a tight ball. She did look like she was used to wrapping her head with her arms, trying her best to ignore themotion outside. Betty suddenly popped into Simon¡¯s mind. At home, Betty would act as if she were at the top of the world. The only person who would act like Doreen, with how she was covering her ears so fearfully and not daring to lift her head up, was Diana. She was always measured in doting and disciplining her own children. She would never be like Kiki, who wouldn¡¯t fulfill her responsibilities as a mother after giving birth. After smashing everything in sight, Kiki took a sip of water, sat down, and red at him coldly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Simon didn¡¯t hide his thoughts. ¡°Doreen.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Julian has his reasons for not liking you.¡± ¡°Simon Channing!¡± Kiki screeched. ¡°Enough about that.¡± Simon didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Simon dropped by today because he was provoked by that photo of Julian. The photo was going viral in Richburgh¡¯s elite circles. However, people weren¡¯t mocking Julian in secret, as he had originally expected. Someone had taken a video of Julian in the convenience store, saying that he was trying to make his wife happy. That, paired with the photo, earned Julian the coveted title of Richburgh¡¯s most loving husband. Even more, someone dug up the scene of him kneeling before a crowd just so he could locate Diana when she was kidnapped. That, too, went viral in Richburgh. Soon, Julian became wildly talked about as an endlessly loving husband. He was even willing to wear a dress, despite his status and power. This hype incidentally gained the favor of almost all the women in Richburgh and indirectly pushed Fulcher Inc.¡¯s stock prices to a new peak. Still, these weren¡¯t all that important. What was most important was something else. ¡°I want to repeat what happened three years ago.¡± Kiki looked at Simon. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Julian found out that Diana was hypnotized from you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do all he can to help her regain her memories. We can¡¯t allow him to find the hypnotist we hired back then.¡± The fact that Kiki was fooled by Julian became a thorn in her chest. She grew even more obsessed with him. Her brows furrowed. ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted that hypnotist yet?¡¯ Simon shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± When Simon first returned to Richburgh and saw how Diana and Julian were getting closer, he already felt threatened. Since then, he had been trying to contact that hypnotist. But no matter what he tried, that man refused to appear. Kiki took this chance to get payback for his earlier remark. ¡± Simon, I think I finally know why Diana doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She basically meant that he was so much less capable than Julian. Simon¡¯s face darkened considerably. A heavy, dark aura enveloped him. Seeing him that way, Kiki¡¯s heart leapt in fear. She subconsciously turned to look at Doreen. She recalled that night in the past¡­ No. Impossible. Simon definitely wasn¡¯t that man back then. He couldn¡¯t be! Kiki¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. She finally snapped back to reality when Simon called her. She anxiously downed a gulp of water to calm herself down. Simon saw the evasiveness in her eyes, and fiddled with his keys. ¡°You¡¯re so nervous. I already expected Diana and Julian to reconcile.¡± Kiki had called him once, before Sean joined the kindergarten. Then, she promised him that Diana would propose to him in one week¡¯s time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, after waiting expectantly for one whole week, Diana never appeared. Subsequently, he found out that she and Julian had attended an interview for Bilingo Kindergarten in the name of a family. They even sessfully passed the interview. There was no need for them to act. They were a family to begin with. Simon was the one who kept barging in. Even so, he had no regrets. Julian had everything. So, Simon deserved to have Diana. This time, he was willing to forgo the twins and leave without them. ¡°Diana and I will have our own children in the future,¡± he dered firmly. After he located that hypnotist, he would lock up the memories Diana had during this period. He wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to let her return to Richburgh again. Never would he give her and Julian a chance to get together again. This time, when he eventually took her away, he would tell her that they had been lovers all along. That they were a loving couple, a tightly-knit husband and wife pair. They would eventually have their own little family! Chapter 938 Chapter 938 v Seeing Simon¡¯s face, fear crept up Kiki¡¯s heart. She had always felt that Simon was far crazier than her. Still, this wasn¡¯t exactly a bad thing for her. Kiki suppressed the ridiculous thought of Simon being Doreen¡¯s father. She swallowed past her constricted throat in a bid to calm her wild thoughts down. ¡°Then, now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to contact that hypnotist,¡± Simon insisted. No one was better at hypnosis than that man. Despite Diana returning to a familiar environment and receiving so many triggers, she still couldn¡¯t recall her part. She only fell in love with Julian once more. That thought pierced Simon¡¯s heart like a thousand needles. How exactly was he inferior to Julian Fulcher?! It had been three years. He had watched over Diana for three years. It was nothingpared to the three months Julian spent with her! Back at CoIlina Vi, things weren¡¯t going smoothly for Noel. He found many hypnotists and brought them all to Diana. However, each attempt ended in failure. They all told him that the hypnotist who worked on Diana was very skilled. The only way to release Diana¡¯s locked-up memories was to find him. The problem was that without her original memories, Diana couldn¡¯t remember who hypnotized her in the first ce. If she couldn¡¯t recognize him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find him. It was a dead end. Noel shrunk back as he meekly raised a suggestion to Julian. ¡°Sir? Why don¡¯t we¡­ask Madam to seduce Simon like what you did with Kiki?¡± Most likely, Simon was one of those who knew the truth. When Noel saw Julian seriously considering his idea, he grew bolder, and went on, ¡°Kiki has already fallen into your trap once. We can only pin our hopes on Simon.¡± ¡°Sir¡­? Are you listening to me?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Noel looked awkward. ¡°Then¡­ Why aren¡¯t you responding to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± Noel was slightly happy. ¡°Do you think that my idea is feasible, sir?¡± ¡°Feasible.¡± Julian¡¯s long fingers tapped against the table, his gaze slicing through the air like a knife. It sent chills down Noel¡¯s spine, and he stood stiff on the spot. Julian red at Noel, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if you¡¯re willing to be sent to Adorn for another year.¡± Noel was stunned. ¡°What has that got to do with this?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°Oh, they¡¯repletely rted. If you daree up with lousy ideas again, I won¡¯t just ship you there for a year. I¡¯ll make sure you stay there for the rest of your life!¡± At that, Noel no longer dared to speak. He was worried about his own life. Julian wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke around with Noel and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait it out. Since we can¡¯t find the right one in the country, search abroad.¡± He didn¡¯t believe for a second that only the one who hypnotized Diana could release her memories. Surely, a skilled hypnotist could do the same. One month passed, and the hypnotists from abroad didn¡¯t even dare to try. The moment they heard about Diana¡¯s condition, they refused toe. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They imed that no one could hypnotize Diana to the point she couldn¡¯t remember a single thing. And so, things hade to a dead end once more. Even Diana began suggesting having a chat with Simon. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to seduce him. Even until now, she refused to believe that Simon was involved in hypnotizing her. ¡°I did doubt and misunderstand him in the past,¡± she said,¡± but I won¡¯t do that now.¡± She thought about it and concluded that hypnotizing her brought Simon no benefits whatsoever. To assume he had done so because he wanted her was even more ridiculous. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 If he wanted her, he wouldn¡¯t have let her give birth to the twins. Instead, he would¡¯ve taken advantage of her amnesia and lied to her all the way to her deathbed. In fact, that was what Simon regretted the most. At that point, his heart softened. He was now struggling to find that hypnotist, so he could earn for himself another chance. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so challenging. ¡°How did you contact him in the past?¡± Kiki asked. Making Diana vanish from Richburgh again was her wish, too. She was just as anxious as Simon. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly contact him,¡± Simon said. He pondered about it for a moment, and began to realize that something was wrong. Fear filled his eyes as he slowly turned to look at Kiki. He told her a frightening fact that he had neglected all this while. ¡°He¡­ He reached out to me first.¡± The problem was, why would someone so skilled reach out to Simon? That man even gave such a precise suggestion to hypnotize Diana. Kiki didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Whatever it was, to her, whoever wanted to harm Diana was her friend. ¡°For all you know, he might resurface again.¡± She was correct-he did resurface. But this time, Julian was the one he sought out. In the deep of the night, all was quiet in CoIlina Vi. Summer wasing to an end, and the leaves on the trees were turning yellow. Everything looked depressing and lonesome. The dark night added a chilling aura to the vi¡¯s surroundings. Just then, the security guard in the guard house realized that a man was standing right outside the vi. He was wearing a fitted ck suit. It almost made him blend into the darkness of the night, if one didn¡¯t look closely enough. A hundred meters away from him, a silver Porsche drove off in the silence-like the tail of a cat slinking away. Chad was the first to notice him. He immediately turned the floodlights at the door on. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Chad demanded. Anyone behaving sneakily outside the entrance at such an hour was surely not a good person! Upon closer look, he sensed that the man wore expensive clothes. Before Chad became a security guard at CoIlina Vi, he had spent a lot of time in various districts. He had a penchant for being extraordinarily observant. Chad realized that the cheaper the real estate of a district, the more crumpled the clothes the people there wore. Even new clothes looked old and dirty. On the other hand, districts with more expensive houses were filled with people who wore well-fitted and ironed-out clothes. As for rare vis like that of Julian¡¯s, the visitors were always very well-dressed. Even if carry it off with an air of elegance and charm. Afterward, Chad concluded that it had nothing to do with clothes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was money. Money could solve amoner¡¯s problems with ease. It functioned as an iron that smoothed all troubles, much like how a real iron could neaten an outfit. To put it simply¡ªmoney maketh man. Right now, the man standing right at Collina Vi¡¯s entrance had that expensive aura about him. Without any hesitation, Chad immediately rang Julian¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t even bother questioning the stranger. ¡°Sir, I think you have an important guest.¡± Who could it be at this hour? Julian immediately stood up and headed to the living room without dy. ¡°Let him in.¡± The heavy metal gate gradually opened. The stranger walked slowly to the living room, as if crossing over into another century. Matt Hughes spoke first, a confident smile on his lips. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned sharp. Something immediately clicked in his mind, and he concluded excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re that hypnotist!¡± Surprised shed past Matt¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Julian to guess so urately. His boss was right. Julian was a tough rival, indeed. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 It was morning. The sun had barely peeked out from the horizon when Diana opened her eyes. She opened the curtains by a crack to let some light in. She yawned, and stretched her limbs. Then, she went to prepare breakfast for Sean. She had just walked into the living room when she heard a voice at the door. ¡°Diana.¡± The voice was cold and heavy, with a strong sense of aggression. If she paid close attention, she could sense the hidden warmth in it. She knew it was Julian the moment she heard his voice. At first, she thought he was here with Betty for breakfast. She immediately opened the door. ¡°Bet¡­¡± Betty wasn¡¯t outside the door. Only two men stood outside. One of them was Julian, and the other¡­ was a stranger. Diana stepped aside to let them in. She asked Julian, ¡®This is ¡­?¡± Her gaze fell on Matt. He looked to be about 27 years old, but his fitted suit made him look older than his age. Diana could tell that the suit was made with expensive, superior fabric. It was rare to see Julian so excited. ¡°This is the man who hypnotized you backthen-Mr. Hughes, Matt Hughes.¡± Diana was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the man who seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth to appear so suddenly. She had too many questions for him about the hypnosis three years ago. But now, what she wanted to ask Matt the most had to do with Simon. Simon, the man she saw as a good friend-the man she could trust and rely on. She asked eagerly, ¡°Was Simon Channing involved in my hypnosis three years ago?¡± ¡°Simon Channing?¡± Matt paused for a moment. His eyes shed momentarily, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Diana sighed in relief. She knew it. Simon would never hurt her! Julian didn¡¯t believe the hypnotist¡¯s words, and asked him another question. ¡®Then what about Kiki Stewart? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Kiki Stewart¡­¡± Matt paused for a moment, then shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, either.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kiki couldn¡¯t possibly be uninvolved with what happened three years ago. Yet, Matt was now denying that he knew her. Julian looked at Diana with an arched brow. His expression told her that Simon still couldn¡¯t be trusted. Diana knew Julian was biased against his brother of a different mother, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. From the bottom of her heart, she believed Simon wouldn¡¯t be so cruel and heartless that he would strip her of her memories. As the three of them entered the house, Noel appeared. ¡°Breakfast is here.¡± He had a wide range of food¡ªpastries, sandwiches and coffee. ¡°Have some first.¡± Soon, breakfast wasid out on the table. Diana loved sandwiches, so Julian pushed a te of it in her direction. He opened up other bags of food, behaving as naturally as if he was in his own home. He even invited Matt to take a seat. ¡°Have a seat and join us for breakfast.¡± He handed Matt a te. Matt took it stiffly. He looked as if he had something to say. Julian pretended not to see it. He didn¡¯t want to talk much with Matt. ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep a wink the entire night,¡± he said. He served Matt a pastry, putting it on thetter¡¯s te. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± Diana was curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Noel replied, ¡°Last night, Mr. Fulcher and Mr. Hughes spent the night downstairs. They wanted to release you from your hypnosis first thing in the morning. That way, you¡¯ll be able to regain your memories as soon as possible.¡± Regain her memories¡­ Chapter 941 Chapter 941 This was something she wanted to do so badly for a long time. Yet now, she found herself holding back. ¡°Is this man really the one who hypnotized me three years ago?¡± she asked. So many hypnotists had visited her, but they all left defeated. Was this man really going to help her regain her memories? Julian could sense that Diana was slightly nervous. He could understand why. For someone who had lost her memories for three years, it was akin to losing over twenty years of her life. She needed time to pick up all the pieces of her past-all the sad, happy, and bitter moments of her life. ¡°I was hasty,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t want to force Diana. His dark eyes were crystal clear, like a blue sky with clouds. The look in his eyes could calm and soothe anyone. Yet at the same time, there was infinite darkness in them. That was Matt¡¯s conclusion after spending an entire night with Julian in the car. He didn¡¯t know if he and his master¡¯s n could still go through. And so, he said in a heavy voice, ¡®Truly.¡± There was a mysterious look on Julian¡¯s face. He was smiling slightly, and he kept staring at Matt. ¡°Eat,¡± he urged. He looked warm and hospitable on the outside, but Matt knew that his smile hid unknown intentions. This man was unfathomable, indeed. The night they met, Julian only pinpointed Matt¡¯s identity as a hypnotist. Aside from that, he said nothing. After that, he immediately brought Matt to see Diana. And now, he kept urging Matt to eat. On the other hand, Diana and Julian didn¡¯t eat or drink a single thing. The more Matt thought about it, the more he began to doubt. He feared Julian would harm him. Subconsciously, he ced his fork back on the table. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I¡¯m already full.¡± Julian nodded, and turned to look at Diana. ¡°When do you want to start undoing the hypnosis and get back your memories?¡± Diana had her own ns, and she needed time to mentally prepare herself. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit more. Maybe after I send Sean to kindergarten.¡± Julian nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He turned to Matt. ¡°Please wait here a little longer. We need to make a trip to the kindergarten first.¡± Matt wondered if he had overestimated Julian Fulcher. He kept thinking that Julian was unpredictable. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t seem as shrewd as he thought. In fact¡­ He sensed that Julian was quite stupid. Julian seemed to have lowered his guardpletely before the unfamiliar hypnotist who suddenly appeared before him. Back then, Simon was like that too. When Matt appeared at a time Simon needed him the most, Simon trusted him wholeheartedly. It was the same now, too. Matt just needed to send Simon a text, saying he could fulfill Simon¡¯s wish once more. That fool would probably help him willingly. There was nothing to fear about these two brothers. Matt stared at the floor for a while. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back from looking at Diana. His eyes held disdain, respect, and expectation at the same time. That look made Diana uneasy. After Diana took Sean out of his room, she asked Julian, ¡± Have you looked into that man? Is there no problem with him?¡± She kept having a strange feeling about Matt. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Julian said, ¡°but he¡¯s definitely the one who hypnotized you.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± she asked. After being disappointed so many times, Diana didn¡¯t want to fail again. ¡°Because¡­¡± he began. He took a seat in the back, and folded his legs together. He leaned backward, and covered Sean¡¯s eyes with one hand. Then, he pointed to his cheek. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Diana¡¯s face fell at once. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Seeing the look on her face, Julian stopped teasing her immediately. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. His heart was heavy. Recently, things between him and Diana had been lukewarm. They were neither close nor distant. Usually, they would only be together because of the twins. Betty once told him that she missed Mommy and Sean, and wanted to stay with them for a while. Thus, he sent Betty back. However, Julian didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t send Diana and Sean to kindergarten. With no other alternatives, he had to keep Betty by his side. That was the only way his family would still have a chance to be together. Now was a rare chance for him to send Sean to kindergarten with Diana. He could spend some time with her, too. After dropping Sean off at the kindergarten, Julian turned to Diana. ¡°I gave serious thought to what you said-about me being autocratic and dictatorial,¡± he said sincerely. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again next time. Can you please consider being with me again?¡± Diana remained silent. Over this period of time, she had seen his sincerity and the changes he had made. However, she wasn¡¯t ready to be with him again. She was scared. She feared she would get hurt if she entered an intimate rtionship with him. ¡®Things between us are fine this way,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re neither too close forfort, nor too distant.¡± No one could hurt the other party. They could act in consideration of each other. Without the status of a couple¡ªmarried or not¡ª expectations and the possibility of getting hurt naturally wouldn¡¯t exist. Diana wanted it that way, but not Julian. He wanted to take her to visit Grandma¡¯s grave. But if they weren¡¯t even lovers, he would be ashamed to see Grandma. ¡°Let¡¯s find your memories back first,¡± he said. He was sure Diana wouldn¡¯t remain unmoved and insist on keeping her distance after recalling their poignant and heartwrenching past. When Diana was about to get off the car, he immediately pulled her back and reminded her, ¡°Matt isn¡¯t a simple man. Whatever happenster, just do one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®Trust me.¡± This time, he wasn¡¯t being autocratic or dictatorial. Even after noticing that there was something wrong with Matt, he didn¡¯t set up a trap and hide anything from Diana. He hoped she could see the change in him. Diana knew he couldn¡¯t be so careless as to bring a random man to her house without thinking. Julian exined, ¡°Yesterday, I deliberately brought him here in the middle of the night. We waited downstairs in the car the whole time, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit unhappy. He didn¡¯t ask me a single question, and he didn¡¯t ask forpensation either. More importantly, he was fearless. He had the guts toe to Collina Vi to look for me. He wasn¡¯t worried that I¡¯d settle scores with him for what he did three years ago.¡± How could someone so fearless have no ulterior motives? Since he didn¡¯t want money, then¡­ He was probably after their lives! Diana nodded. Her eyes shed with approval. Sheposed herself and said calmly, ¡°Got it.¡± When they returned to her house, Matt was still seated at the dining table. He looked exactly the same as when they left him. There was hardly any change in his posture and his expression. With his fitted suit, he didn¡¯t look like a man in his twenties. How could someone so young a man be so formal? Upon seeing them return, Matt stood up. ¡°Ms. Winnington, are you ready now?¡± He sounded rather anxious, which made Diana ufortable. She subconsciously nced at Julian, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Thank you for helping me regain my memories.¡± Julian stood there, silent. He didn¡¯t stop them. That convinced Matt that he had thought too highly of Julian. Until now, Julian wasn¡¯t hostile or doubtful of him. Matt had eaten the breakfast Julian prepared earlier; even after an hour passed, he didn¡¯t feel any difort. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 He began lowering his guard and told Diana, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He looked around him and added, ¡°It¡¯s rather dim here. It isn¡¯t suitable for hypnosis. We need somewhere bright enough that can help one rxpletely. Also¡­¡± He looked at Julian. ¡°You can¡¯te along.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. This is my rule for my hypnosis sessions,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°If I can¡¯t enter a state of hypnosis, I can¡¯t help Ms. Winnington get back her memories.¡± Diana and Julian eded to his request. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian stood in the house. He watched as they went downstairs and disappeared. Noel immediately approached him. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± ¡°Make sure our men follow them closely,¡± Julian instructed. ¡± Don¡¯t lose them!¡± Matt didn¡¯t drive his car. Instead, he hailed a taxi and took the highway to a uniquely renovated cafe. There were private rooms within. He seemed very familiar with the ce. ¡°I want room number 302. I¡¯ve reserved it with your boss.¡± Very soon, someone guided them. Diana followed them into the room. Gradually, the lights turned dim. Before entering the private room, she nced around. She spotted a familiar face from Julian¡¯s team following her. Reassured, she walked into the private room. The moment she sat down, Matt locked the door with a click. This was supposed to be a cafe! Why did it feel more like a hotel? Diana observed her surroundings, uneasy. Indeed, the room didn¡¯t resemble a cafe. Rather, it looked more like¡­a room dedicated for today¡¯s hypnosis session. The dimmed lights were a warm yellow. Though the weather was cool, the air-conditioner was still on. It induced drowsiness to anyone who stepped inside the room. There were even propsmonly used in hypnosis-hand bells, sh cards, and even milk. Perhaps Matt really wanted to hypnotize her, and nothing more. Anyway, Julian told Diana to trust him. Thinking of him, Diana gradually calmed down. Then, she looked quietly at Matt. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Matt said, pouring a cup of water for Diana. Diana didn¡¯t take it. ¡°When will the hypnosis begin?¡± ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Matt chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± From the very beginning, there was no such thing as hypnosis! Diana was shocked. She wanted to yell, so that Julian¡¯s men coulde in right away. However, she realized that she couldn¡¯t make any sound. Her limbs started feeling weak, and she lost the strength to stand. Right, it was that incense¡­ She had her guard up, but neglected that incense. Matt had long predicted this to happen. He mocked Diana for her naivety. ¡°From whom did you hear that hypnosis can eliminate a person¡¯s memories so cleanly? Didn¡¯t you realize that no matter how hard you tried, your memories wouldn¡¯t appear?¡± Hypnosis wasn¡¯t that powerful. It functioned more as an assistive psychological treatment method. Yet, Simon, Kiki, Julian, and even the hypnotists Julian found all believed it. They even imed they couldn¡¯t release Diana from her hypnotic state. Of course they couldn¡¯t. Diana was never hypnotized, to begin with! Matt had never intended to help Simon. Right from the very beginning, his goal was Diana. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 ¡°I don¡¯t wish to take your life.¡± Matt lifted the cup to her lips. ¡°Drink it.¡± Diana refused. Who knew what he had spiked the water with?! Her eyes grew wide. She pursed her lips and whimpered as loudly as she could. Matt smiled, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the table. He narrowed his eyes and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know why you lost your memories?¡± He looked at her with a somewhat sincere gaze. She became even more confused. She nodded, whimpering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Matt apologized sincerely. ¡°I can only tell you if you drink this and take this pill.¡± Having said that, he popped a pill in his mouth. He looked casual, as if he was eating candy. He seemed to be demonstrating to Diana that there was nothing wrong with the pill and the water. Even so, Diana didn¡¯t trust him. Right now, she trusted no one except for Julian! But¡­ Why wasn¡¯t he here to rescue her yet? Diana looked at the door, which was tightly shut. She chanted to herself, hoping that Julian¡¯s men would rush in and take her away from this strange man-far, far away. Yet, even after a long time passed, nothing happened. Matt noticed that she kept eyeing the door. He sensed that something was amiss. Anxious, he demanded, ¡°Is Julian Fulcher here?¡± No! Diana shook her head. If he was, there was no need for her to panic. She need not fear, either. At this moment, she finally understood how much faith she ced in Julian. She trusted him so much, his name was all she could think about at such a critical moment. ¡®Julian Fulcher. ¡®I trust you. ¡®Will youe or not?¡¯ Disbelief shed past Matt¡¯s eyes. He walked to the door, and opened it by a crack to look out and ensure nothing was wrong. When he turned around, he received a call. After the call, he looked clearly anxious. He turned around swiftly and begged Diana earnestly, ¡°I beg you, drink this water and take this pill.¡± Perhaps because he was worried about hurting her, he didn¡¯t force her despite his mounting anxiety. When Diana still refused, he began panicking. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the pill, you¡¯ll never regain your memories ever again! Don¡¯t you want to remember your past?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Would she really get back her memories by drinking the water and taking the pill? ¡°No,¡± Matt said. He was unexpectedly honest. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for you to get back your memories. But don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t want you dead yet.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. We? Who did ¡°we¡± refer to? The more Matt spoke, the more confused Diana was. Who exactly was the one who stripped her of her memories? What method did he or she use? Why was Matt insisting for her to take the pill? And yet, he didn¡¯t look like he wanted to hurt her. Diana gradually calmed down, no longer so nervous. Conversely, Matt became increasingly anxious. He looked like he was counting each passing minute. His originally straight torso bent forward, and his neatly ironed suit became crumpled. He grabbed Diana¡¯s sleeves and positioned the pill at her lips. ¡°Diana, please. Eat it.¡± Diana dared not. She kept her mouth shut tight. More time passed, and Matt became even more anxious. He forced the pill into Diana¡¯s mouth. Her tongue soon tasted the pill. It was neither bitter nor sweet. Instead, it had a spicy taste that went right to her brain. She found it strange. All the more reason for her not to open her mouth and take the pill. Matt exerted more force; he almost crushed the pill, so he could stuff its fine powder through the gaps in her teeth. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 If Diana took the pill, everything would be doomed. She had no idea the consequences that would arise. ¡°Mmmh!¡± She shook her head profusely. She refused to let even an ounce of that pill into her mouth. It was toote. Soon, footsteps sounded from outside the door. Simon didn¡¯t lie to Matt. Julian¡¯s men really were here! In fact, Julian himself was arriving at the cafe. He wasn¡¯t that stupid, after all. Though he allowed Matt to take Diana away, he was convinced he could rescue her unharmed. He was probably standing outside the door with his men right now. The footsteps grew louder. Matt looked regretfully at Diana.¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he smashed the cup. He grabbed a shard and held it against Diana¡¯s neck. His sophisticated persona disappeared, and he yelled aggressively, ¡°Open your mouth and take it, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His face was aplex mix of emotions. He looked as if he treated Diana as someone very important- like a treasured art piece. At the same time, he was burning with fury. ¡°Eat it! I told you to eat it!¡± he yelled. It was all too strange. Did he go to such great lengths and brought here just to make her take this pill? ¡°Mmm!¡± Well, she would never eat it! The ss shard pierced deeper into her neck the more she resisted him. Blood appeared, but that didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Diana Winnington, we¡¯ll really give up on you if you don¡¯t listen to me!¡± Who was the ¡°we¡± he was referring to?! Why couldn¡¯t she understand a single word he was saying? ¡°Mmm¡­!¡± She shook her head again, trying her best to express her confusion and doubts. ¡°Remember this,¡± Matt snarled. He tightened his grip on the ss shard, piercing it deeper into Diana¡¯s neck. Before the ss shard could reach her main artery, he stopped. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t bear to give you up.¡± She was their greatest masterpiece. Diana¡¯s mind was filled with questions. She was desperate to talk to him, but she couldn¡¯t. Her whole body was numb, and the numbness was spreading to her head. If Matt were to exert just a little bit more force, she would lose the strength to keep her mouth shut. Yet, he didn¡¯t. Bam! The door was soon kicked open. Diana looked up, and saw that it was Julian. She wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see him. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of fear right now. She was simply confused. ¡°Mmm¡­!¡± She tried yelling out loud, wanting to tell Julian to ignore her and take Matt under control instead. She followed Julian¡¯s shocked gaze, and turned back to look. It was then she realized that Matt¡­was bleeding from the corner of his lips. Someone put a finger under his nose. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Blood started flowing out of Matt¡¯s nose. This was Diana¡¯s first time witnessing someone dying. The shock was too much for her. She had a strange urge to look, but she didn¡¯t dare. When she shut her eyes, his gruesome corpse woulde to mind. Noel turned to Julian. ¡°It¡¯s very strange, sir. There are no external wounds on his body.¡± How did Matt die so suddenly? Diana grabbed Julian¡¯s arm. Her voice was shaky. ¡°I know.¡± She told them not to move anything, and to call for the police right away. She wanted them to check his corpse and verify her guess. ¡°He took a pill.¡± That pill was fatal! Chapter 946 Chapter 946 The door and windows of the private room were flung open. Before long, the smell of the incense faded away. Diana gradually recovered her voice. It was soft, but Julian could hear her clearly. ¡°A pill?¡± He noticed that something was wrong with Diana. ¡± What pill did he take? And what¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± If she spoke so softly because she was recovering from shock, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for her to still be afraid. He had already taken her out of the room. He was worried she might be traumatized from seeing Matt bleeding from his nose and mouth after dying. His concerned expression helped Diana¡¯s strength return. She felt warm on the inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this earlier,¡± she said weakly. ¡°After I followed Matt into the private room, he lit an incense. It made me weak, and I lost my voice.¡± By the time Julian and his men kicked the door down, the air in the private room began circting properly. There were many people around as well. Thus, the incense¡¯s effects weakened. ¡°Incense? Could there be drugs in them?¡± Julian asked. What exactly did Matt Hughes want to do to Diana?! Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. He regretted letting Dianae here in the first ce. Thankfully, she was unscathed. If something untoward had happened to her, he would feel pain much worse than death. Regret and lingering fear filled Julian¡¯s eyes. His gaze darkened. He instructed Noel to keep the ashes of the incense and the pill that Matt tried to force on Diana. He would let the police analyze them. Now that a life had been taken, Julian didn¡¯t want Diana to stay at this ce a moment longer. He helped her back into the car so she could rest. ¡°Did he hypnotize you? How do you feel right now? Do you remember anything? Does your head hurt?¡± he asked, worried. It felt good to have someone show her such concern, especially when she needed a shoulder to lean on. Diana felt very much at ease. She shook her head slowly. She recounted everything Matt told her to Julian. ¡°It was never hypnosis to begin with. There¡¯s no such thing as regaining my memories through hypnosis.¡± Julian was bbergasted. How could that be¡­? Kiki told him that Diana lost her memories because she was under hypnosis. Plus, Julian and the neurosurgeon both concluded that hypnosis was the reason behind her amnesia. So many hypnotists hade-yet, no one raised the possibility that Diana wasn¡¯t actually hypnotized. Each and every single one of them imed that this hypnotist was highly skilled. He was skilled to an unbelievable degree. Not only was he able to make someone lose her memories, but he could do it so cleanly andpletely. He was practically an expert who was out of this world. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What out-of-this-world expert?! The im of hypnosis was nothing but a red herring to distract them! ¡°The more mysterious something is, the fewer people would doubt it.¡± Everyone said that it was hypnosis. No one doubted that it wasn¡¯t. They had all fallen into a trap, and couldn¡¯te out of it. ¡°So what exactly is the reason behind your loss of memories? Matt¡­¡± Julian softened his tone when he mentioned Matt¡¯s name. He was worried Diana would recall Matt¡¯s death, and be frightened. Still, the real reason behind her amnesia¡­ Diana shook her head, disappointed. She repeated Matt¡¯s words from earlier. ¡°He wasn¡¯t really thinking of hurting me.¡± He could¡¯ve forced her to take the pill before he died, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°But¡­ I just can¡¯t figure out why he wouldmit suicide.¡± He was alive and well a moment ago. He couldn¡¯t have suddenly developed thoughts of dying just because Julian appeared with his men. That was too outrageous. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 There must be another reason. Diana tried to recall what had happened. ¡°He kept looking at the time before he died. He even took a call and started bing more anxious after the call ended. Tell the police about what I told you, and see if it helps their investigation of Matt and the reason for his death.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°I got it. Have some rest.¡± He had everything under control. He would do all he could to get to the bottom of this. He would even find out what Matt liked to eat in his childhood! ¡°But your memories¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Diana mustered a tiny smile tofort Julian, so he wouldn¡¯t worry. Still, the thought of Matt on the brink of death made her ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± She would find her memories back slowly. If she really couldn¡¯t¡­ She looked up at Julian, who was crouched before her. His eyes were filled with worry. She told him what was on her mind. ¡°If I can¡¯t find my memories, then¡­¡± Julian understood. ¡°You could be in danger any moment.¡± Her life was at risk. If her memories didn¡¯t return, she couldn¡¯t link what happened in the appear again in the future. She might end up in a bloody death-like Matt. As of now, his sudden appearance and Diana¡¯s amnesia were all too strange. Julian had every reason to be worried. Yet, his presence made Diana fearless. She remembered what he told him before she and Matt went to the cafe. He told her to trust him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And trust him she did. He would surely help her regain her memories, and protect her. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she said. There was a thin line between the blossoming and withering of a life. Through Matt¡¯s death, she witnessed for the first time how a living and breathing person could be a cold, hard corpse the next moment. Right now, Diana was greatly reliant on Julian. She grabbed his arm, and tried to dispel Matt¡¯s corpse from her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t feel scared with you around,¡± she said weakly. Her tender voice made Julian¡¯s heart leap. Although she didn¡¯t regain her memories, he could clearly sense that his Diana was back. Her feelings for him and her reliance on him had returned. He pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Sleep.¡± By doing so, she would sleep morefortably and soundly. In order to let her rest, Julian didn¡¯t let her go to the police station to have her statement taken. Instead, he requested the policemen toe to their home. Afterward, he followed them to the police station. After all, a life was lost. The public witnessed it, too. The case had a big impact on society. It had to be dealt with by the proper channels. Julian gave the police his full cooperation. Most of all, he wanted to unravel the mystery behind Matt Hughes¡¯s true identity. The moment Julian left, Simon barged into the vi. The security guard chased after him as he yelled for Diana in the yard. Diana heard themotion outside. She put on a shawl and went to the balcony. From the second floor, she called the security guard post and instructed them to let Simon in. Simon¡­was probably worried about her. Diana sat on the couch, waiting for him to enter the living room. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Diana passed him a cup of water, prepared by La. ¡°Did you hear about the man who died at the cafe?¡± Simon nodded. His eyes shed for a split second. By the time he looked up, his gaze was crystal clear. There was determination in it. He took out a pill that looked identical to the one Matt tried to force on Diana. cing it in her palm, he said, ¡°Eat this, Diana.¡± Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Thest person who made her eat this pill was dead. What¡¯s more, he died after eating this very pill. Diana¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Still, she epted the pill. She looked at Simon and asked,¡± What kind of pill is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for your health,¡± Simon said without hesitation. ¡°I went to great lengths for it.¡± ¡®Thank you.¡± Diana put the pill in her mouth. Then, she said,¡± It¡¯s a blessing, especially since I haven¡¯t been resting well after that car ident. Thank you so much for this.¡± Seeing that Diana still trusted him like always, Simon sighed in relief. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡± With that, he urged her, ¡°Drink some water before swallowing it. Don¡¯t choke.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re still as thoughtful as always,¡± Diana said. She lifted her cup to her lips, and tipped the water down her throat. ¡°What exactly does this pill do? It tastes so strange.¡± She looked straight into Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not good for my health.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon was shocked. ¡°Since you know it isn¡¯t, why did you still take it?¡± ¡°Why not? You gave it to me. You¡¯ll never hurt me.¡± The light in Simon¡¯s eyes went out the instant he heard Diana¡¯s words. The next moment, he rxed and returned to normal. However, he started twiddling his fingers, betraying his unease. ording to Matt, Diana would lose her memories once she took the pill. So, he wasn¡¯t afraid of telling her what he knew. Whatever happened, she would eventually forget about it. Simon pondered for a moment before saying, ¡®This.Js a pill that can help you forget your troubles once again.¡± ¡°Forget my troubles?¡± Diana was confused. Her brows furrowed. ¡°What troubles?¡± ¡®The troubles between you and Julian,¡± Simon said obstinately. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been hurt enough after you came here from Stirling City and met Julian Fulcher? Your pain isn¡¯t just physical. I¡¯m sure there are emotional wounds, too.¡± He continued, his tone confident and enthusiastic, ¡°It takes only three minutes for the pill to take effect. You¡¯ll forget everything that happened after you returned to Richburgh. Very soon, I¡¯ll take you away from this ce. We¡¯ll have our very own family. As for the twins¡­¡± Simon paused for a moment. A look of sorrow shed in his eyes. ¡°Julian will take care of them. He¡¯ll make sure they have a good life. In the future, we¡¯ll have our own children to take their ce. You might not even remember the twins anymore after you take this pill.¡± The more Diana listened to Simon, the colder her heart became. That pilL.was actually hidden in her palm all along. Just now, she pretended as if she had swallowed it. In truth, the only thing she had taken was water. She had done that to make Simone clean with her. ¡®That cafe is yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked. Simon¡¯s mind was immersed in his vision of their beautiful future together. He was stunned to hear Diana¡¯s sudden question. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡®There was a mannequin at the front desk. It was the one I gave you before.¡± It was strange enough that a cafe would disy a mannequin. What¡¯s more, that mannequin was something she made herself. The moment Diana walked into the cafe, she understood everything at one nce. Simon¡­ He knew Matt. Matt was lying when he said he didn¡¯t know Simon. In fact, Matt probably went to such great lengths to take her to the cafe because it was Simon¡¯s territory. If anything happened, it would be convenient for them to act. They didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so careful. He appeared to trust Matt, anxious to help Diana regain her memories. The truth was, he had long regarded Matt as a dangerous and untrustworthy person. That was why Diana could escape unscathed. She thought Matt died because he ate a pill simr to the one she had at the moment. As it turned out, eating the pill wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Instead, it would cause memory loss. That was probably how she lost her memories in the first ce. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said calmly, ¡°for telling me the true reason behind my amnesia.¡± Simon had only learned about it recently. It was something Matt told him before passing away. Matt had emphasized the importance of getting Diana to take this pill, so that his dreams woulde true. His dreams,ing true¡­ Wasn¡¯t that just making Diana lose her memories again, so it would be convenient for them to leave the capital together? Simon carefully put away the pill that had arrived through delivery. After that, he sought out Diana. It wasn¡¯t until now that Simon finally realized, btedly, what had been set in motion. Diana¡¯s amnesia wasn¡¯t due to hypnosis¡ªit was because of this pill. What was Matt¡¯s goal in all of this? Diana didn¡¯t know. Simon didn¡¯t know, either. He didn¡¯t even care if the pill would have any side effects. As long as Diana could lose her memories again, it was enough for him. Thinking about this, a chill ran through Diana¡¯s body. Her blood turned cold. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Her voice choked slightly, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears. She spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯ve always considered you a good friend. A very good friend.¡± However, Simon betrayed their friendship. Under Simon¡¯s uneasy gaze, Diana slowly opened her palm. In her palmy the ck pill. ¡°From now on, we¡­aren¡¯t even friends anymore.¡± Diana¡¯s gaze turned cold. She signaled to Chad and the security team toe over. ¡°Escort Mr. Channing out!¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Shock, disappointment, and exasperation shed in his dark gaze. He exuded an eerie and terrifying aura. He shouted, ¡°How could you lie to me?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Why not? Simon, it¡¯s been three years. In these three years, haven¡¯t you deceived me as well?¡± The incident that caused her amnesia was indeed rted to him. Otherwise, how could he be connected to Matt? ¡°Matt died after taking this pill. This pill might kill me,¡± Diana said. She stared at him, meeting his gaze. ¡°Have you considered the consequences of my potential death? Or did you knowingly ept this consequence, and still want me to take it? To cruelly strip away the memories you thought caused me pain?¡± Who gave him the right, under the guise of doing good for her, to rob her of her life? To separate her from the two children?! This was something she absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate. ¡°They¡¯re children you¡¯ve watched grow up. How can you bear to let them be without a mother?¡± Simon¡¯s demeanor was now twisted. ¡°What difference does it make if they¡¯re without didn¡¯t even have a father!¡± At least her twins had Julian. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°But I grew up just fine,¡± he went on, his tone softening.¡± Diana, it¡¯s okay for them to be without you. We¡­¡± A hint of madness flickered in his eyes. ¡°As long as we¡¯re together, we can have many more little ones. Really, we can¡­¡± Smack! Diana raised her hand and pped him on the face. ¡°Simon!¡± she yelled. She didn¡¯t know when Simon had changed into what he was now. Or rather, she never truly understood him. Julian had warned her repeatedly not to trust him. Yet, she still considered Simon a trustworthy friend. She believed in him wholeheartedly. Multiple times, she had been upset with Julian over this. Simon was, after all, his brother. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t hold such strong biases against Simon. Now, she really wanted to give herself a hard p! Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Diana shouldn¡¯t have doubted Julian¡¯s words. Because of Simon, they argued a lot. pping Simon¡¯s face left a slight tingling sensation on her fingertips. Diana clenched her fists, gazing at Simon. He still looked quite unwilling. ¡°You keep professing your love for me, but is it really me that you love? Are you truly in love with me? You love yourself. You love the version of yourself that¡¯s always inferior to Julian!¡± she yelled. Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°There are so many unclear aspects about what happened three years ago. Even so, your desire to take me away from him is all about making him suffer! You want to make him despair to bridge this gap!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Simon shook his head frantically, vehemently opposing her. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Diana! I haven¡¯t deceived you. I really do love you!¡± From the moment he first saw her, he fell in love. He loved her eyes. He loved hearing her say he was a good person. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He even loved the indifferent glint in her eyes. ¡°Your love feels too much like a lie,¡± Diana spat, no longer believing his words. She bent down and ced the pill into a box. When she raised her head again, her eyes held a sharp and chilling determination. She interrogated him ruthlessly, ¡°After I told you that Matt died from taking this pill, for a moment-even a split second-that I might be in danger if I took this pill?¡± Simon hesitated briefly. Shortly after, he began to defend himself. ¡°I did.¡± But that thought was fleeting, and it vanished as soon as it appeared. His voice grew weaker. ¡°Your amnesia¡­ this pill might have also caused it¡­¡± Even Simon had been fooled by Matt. He had always believed that Diana had been hypnotized. Only after receiving this pill did he realize that Diana¡¯s amnesia wasn¡¯t a result of hypnosis. After a long silence, he regained his voice. He seemed to be in a daze. He looked at Diana, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you took the pill. You haven¡¯t experienced any difort¡­¡± So, nothing should happen this time. That was Simon¡¯s reasoning. Regardless of the truth, his ultimate purpose was to make Diana take the pill and lose her memories. ¡°I don¡¯t regret pping you,¡± Diana said. She kept clenching and unclenching her fist as she red at Simon. She sneered, ¡°And it¡¯s not just because of your selfishness and shamelessness. You¡¯ve probably done even worse things to me.¡± Diana no longer trusted him. ¡°Chad, escort our guest out!¡± shemanded. As her words fell, someone immediately took Simon away. ¡°Wait!¡± he suddenly shouted. Diana looked up. She thought he might mention the children -she hoped he had a change of heart, and was going to apologize to them for his selfishness. However, he still tried to defend himself. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want the kids. After they came to the Richburgh, they only stuck to Julian. They rejected me first! I cared for them for three years, but after they reunited with Julian, they treated me like a stranger. I didn¡¯t even get a single phone call! Wouldn¡¯t you feel hurt if you were in my shoes?¡± he eximed. Diana gazed at him, disappointment filling her eyes. ¡°Simon.¡± She sighed. Memories of their past in Stirling City shed through her mind. Back then, Simon had been truly kind-hearted. He hadn¡¯t taken advantage of her amnesia to get close to her. He had shown her respect, hadn¡¯t falsely imed the children as his own, and hadn¡¯t deceived her into thinking he was their biological father. For that, she was grateful to him. But now¡­ ¡°Betty¡¯s been sick for a long time. After we found out about her condition in the studio, you bought her a doll once. And then, you asked once about her recovery. Have you ever cared about her current mental state? Have you thought about calling Sean on your own initiative, for once? Please!¡± Exhaustionced her tone. ¡°Stop making excuses for yourself.¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951 The person Simon loved wasn¡¯t Diana. It definitely wasn¡¯t the twins, either. The only person he loved was himself-the one abandoned by his biological parents, left with the Channing family since he was very young. Still, none of that was Julian¡¯s fault. In fact, Julian was a victim too. However, Simon refused to ept this reality. In his mind, he was the only one who had been hurt. Diana wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him anymore. If she continued to believe his words, she didn¡¯t know when he might end up harming her. Despite that, it was true he had shown her kindness over the years. Julian disagreed with her perspective. ¡°What kindness? Apanying you in Stirling City while you gave birth to the children, helping you take care of them, watching over them-is that what you consider kindness?¡± That was true. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all of that!¡± Julian snarled. Although he often imed to dislike Simon and had a lot of biased opinions about thetter, in reality, he had always considered their blood rtionship. After all, Simon was still his younger brother. And yet, this younger brother had turned around and stabbed him over and over again! And now, while Julian was away at the police station, he schemed to take Diana away again! Thinking that, he wished he could send Simon to jail right now! Julian saw Diana¡¯s exhausted expression, and his voice softened. ¡°Even if he had some kindness, we decided not to investigate him and Matt drugging you three years ago. This is already the greatest mercy we could show him. That¡¯s payback for his pitiful and weak conscience!¡± As he went on, his eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t meddled three years ago, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated! I wouldn¡¯t have missed being by your side when you gave birth. I wouldn¡¯t have spent three years without hearing from you, unable to see what our children looked like when they were born!¡± The children would¡¯ve led happier lives than they were now. Simon had snatched away all of this ruthlessly. Their entire family had been more than kind enough to Simon. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t consider our pitiful blood rtionship anymore,¡± Julian vowed. ¡°If he dares to plot against you again, it won¡¯t end as easily as today. I won¡¯t show him any mercy anymore!¡± i These words weren¡¯t just for himself. More than anything, they were meant for Diana. It was a message to her, telling her that he had reached his limit with Simon. If Simon crossed any lines in the future, he hoped she wouldn¡¯t be swayed. Diana grasped his hand, and reassured him, ¡°I understand. Simon held bad intentions about me and the little ones. Even if you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would¡¯ve reminded you to be more cautious around him.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know whether her pping Simon today would lead to greater trouble. For the sake of their safety, she couldn¡¯t maintain a friendly rtionship with him anymore. Listening to her, Julian immediately felt relieved. Worried that Diana was as fragile as ss, his tone softened even further. ¡°How¡¯s your rest at home?¡± ¡°It was okay.¡± Diana was more concerned about what happened at the police station. ¡°Have they finished taking your statement? Have they analyzed theponents of the pill?¡± Julian revealed a troubled expression. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s a matter of time, and it won¡¯t be done so quickly. The pill Matt wanted you to take was crushed in his hand and mixed with other substances. Analyzing it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± Diana said. She brought over a box. Inside it was the pill Simon had wanted her to take. ¡°Send this for testing too.¡± Perhaps it would give them a notable result. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Julian handed the pill to Noel, instructing him to take it to the police station for further analysis. He then sat down for a meal with Diana and the twins. Being together as a family was heartwarming. After the meal, Julian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already had La gather your and Sean¡¯s belongings,¡± Julian told Diana after ensuring the two children had eaten.¡± If Sean¡¯s still upset with me, please put in a good word for me.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Sean had be more and more withdrawntely. Diana wasn¡¯t sure what influenced this behavior. She exined the truth behind Julian¡¯s forced apology at the kindergarten many times; while Sean understood it, his closeness with Julian had waned. She was concerned. On the other hand, Betty grew fonder of Julian as her health improved. Even when Diana was present, she seemed to rely on Julian more. ¡°Sean¡¯s been spending more time alone in his roomtely,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to.¡± Since starting kindergarten, his thoughts have grown more and moreplex. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best tomunicate with him more.¡± Julian was relieved. He asked excitedly, ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re okay with moving back to CoIlina Vi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Diana replied. Looking at his joyful expression, she smiled. ¡°Before, I was just overthinking.¡± She used to believe that for them to have a chance of being together again, and unravel their past together. But after what happened with Matt, she realized that regardless of the past, Julian¡­ Was one of the very few people she could wholeheartedly trust. The importance of dwelling on the past seemed to diminish. What mattered was following her heart. She had understood that the moment he stormed into the cafe¡¯s private room, surrounded by his men. In times of danger, her sole belief was in him and the children. ¡°It¡¯s a great idea to move back,¡± she added, just to make him happier. As expected, his usually cold and aloof eyes took on an affectionate glint. ¡°Do you want to move back to the master bedroom?¡± Julian asked. Moving back to the master bedroom meant living together with him. Diana felt a bit bashful about it. ¡°I don¡¯t need to. Staying in the guest room is fine.¡± Julian was understanding. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can move to the guest room too.¡± Diana was speechless at his quick response. When night came, Betty insisted on sleeping with them. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mommy in a long time,¡± Betty said. She nestled tightly into Diana¡¯s arms. Her small hand gripped Julian¡¯s hand, and her little face rubbing against Diana¡¯s. ¡°Mommy smells nice. I missed you,¡± she went on. Diana knew Betty¡¯s condition had gotten better, but she hadn¡¯t expected such a significant improvement. She nced at Julian. He quickly said, ¡°Betty¡¯s amazing. She cooperates with the doctor and Daddy so well.¡± Saying this, he leaned down and kissed Betty¡¯s forehead. Betty immediately sat up and kissed Julian¡¯s forehead, andid back down. She then turned her big, round eyes to Diana. She raised her small hands to Diana¡¯s cheek, and kissed Diana. Only then was she content. ¡°Goodnight, Daddy, Mommy.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Diana said. She had noticed it. Julian was using interactive ways to guide Betty back into speaking like before, encouraging her tomunicate with others more. The results were proving to be effective. ¡°You¡¯re putting in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. It¡¯s only natural.¡± While he was finding ways to bond with Betty, he struggled to find harmony with Sean. Still, Julian wasn¡¯t discouraged. He could build a friendly rtionship with Betty, transforming it into a more affectionate father-daughter bond. After that, getting along with Sean was just a matter of time. The crucial issue was.Jiving in harmony with Diana. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In just a short time, Betty had fallen asleep. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Julian switched off the lights, leaving only a small nightlight on. In the dim room, he gazed at the peacefully sleeping Betty for a while. Slowly, he lifted their precious daughter, who was sleeping between them. He then carefully shifted her to a new position. Now, he was lying beside Diana. Diana hadn¡¯t expected him to do this, and her face instantly went red. Betty¡¯s still here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Julian innocently. ¡°So what? Can¡¯t I lie beside you?¡± Couldn¡¯t a husband and wife still sleep close to each other, even after they had a child? ¡°Betty might fall off the bed if she¡¯s at the edge.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Julian said. ¡®Til just stay with you for a while.¡± He extended his arm and patted his left shoulder, signaling to Diana. ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was like a ma, carrying an inexplicable allure. His deep eyes stared at her unblinkingly. Diana hesitated for a moment. She thought about it. It didn¡¯t seem¡­embarrassing to lie in his arms. Although they hadn¡¯t stated it explicitly, her willingness to move back here with Sean implied they had reconciled and intended to stay together. Diana gently adjusted her position andy in Julian¡¯s embrace, her ear near his heart. She could hear his heartbeat. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So strong. It reverberated in her ears like drums. Meanwhile, Julian absorbed her presence quietly. Everything felt so real. It wasn¡¯t a dream. His daughter and his wife were right by his side, resting peacefully. The room became incredibly tranquil. Diana thought he might say something. To her surprise, Julian didn¡¯t utter a single word. She started to be drowsy. His hand continued to gently pat her gently, just like how one would soothe a child. Sleepiness she had never experienced before overcame her. Julian¡¯s embrace was that had drifted for a long time. Finally, she had reached the shore. She broke the silence first. ¡°Julian¡­ Why did we¡­get divorced?¡± She was a bit afraid-afraid the reason for their divorce wouldn¡¯t be eptable to her. Afraid that they had insurmountable conflicts in the past. However. Nina had said that they were deeply in love. But if they were really in love, why did they get divorced? Today, she finally mustered the courage to ask Julian this question. However, there was no response. Diana waited quietly for a while. Unable to hold back, she turned her head to look-only to find that Julian had fallen asleep. His face looked tranquil, and his features exuded openness and serenity. She had to admit, his face was like the work of a divine artist. Despite being asleep, his hand continued to pat her back. Happiness and contentment slowly spread from the depths of her heart, going all the way up to her brain. She smiled, and used her hand to press his gently. As expected, he stopped moving. He had fallen into a deep sleep. It seemed her question about their divorce today had been asked in vain. Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel both exasperated and amused. She nced at the soundly sleeping man, then at her soundly sleeping daughter. She carefully got out of bed, ced her daughter back in the middle, and thenid down at the side of the bed where Betty had been previously. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 When Diana woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. It was a weekend, so she didn¡¯t need to send Sean to kindergarten. The studio was closed temporarily, as she was waiting for some fabrics to arrive. Her rm didn¡¯t go off, either. Julian had decided to stay home and spend time with them. As Diana slowly opened her eyes, father and daughter synchronously supported their cheeks on their hand. They grinned at her, revealing two rows of teeth. ¡°Diana, good morning.¡± ¡°Mommy, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Diana felt a bit embarrassed by their gazes. ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up first so I don¡¯t have morning breath.¡± ¡°There¡¯s already toothpaste on your toothbrush,¡± Julian said as he followed her. He got out of bed and reached the bathroom ahead of her. Once inside, he handed her a toothbrush. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your towel¡¯s here,¡± Betty said, imitating her father. She held a towel for Diana, ready to use after Diana washed her face. Diana¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. Still, being treated so preciously made her a bit shy. ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ful-¡° ¡°Call me Julian,¡± Julian corrected. ¡°I missed hearing you call my name.¡± It had been a while since he heard his name from her lips. Diana nodded. ¡°Julian,¡± she said, shaking the toothbrush in her hand.¡± Thank you.¡± ¡°Saying thank you is easy.¡± Julian lifted Betty up. They both leaned against the doorway, looking at her. Would you dare to agree to a condition of mine?¡± ¡°What condition7¡± Diana finished brushing her teeth, and picked up the cup to rinse with mouthwash. ¡°Persuade Sean to go camping with us,¡± Julian said. ¡°The weather¡¯s nice should take the kids out to experience nature.¡± Diana spat out the mouthwash. ¡°Have you already talked to Sean about it? Did he say no?¡± Betty, who was clinging to Julian¡¯s neck, replied in a childish voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that. Daddy¡¯s afraid to talk to Sean.¡± Betty lowered her head, and fidgeted with her small hands.* I¡¯m also afraid to talk to him¡­¡± They were both afraid that Sean would refuse. ¡¯Til give it a try.¡± Diana finished wiping her face, exited the bathroom, and went straight to find Sean. Who would have thought he wouldn¡¯t resist at all? ¡°If Mommy¡¯s going, then I¡¯ll go.¡± He had said it-even though he was still young, he would use his own strength on Daddy anymore, or anyone else for that matter. ¡°Betty and I will go too,¡± Diana said. Only then did she realize she had fallen into Julian¡¯s trap. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to refuse. He had maneuvered her right into it! He asked her to persuade Sean to go with them, without even asking if she wanted to go herself. In hindsight, Diana realized Julian wasn¡¯t afraid Sean wouldn¡¯t agree. He was afraid she wouldn¡¯t go with them. Diana shook her head, slightly amused. Sean was puzzled. ¡® Mommy, are you happy about going camping?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± They had just finished breakfast. Diana put Sean in the backseat of the nanny¡¯s car. She sat beside him, while Julian held Betty on the opposite side. She thought momentarily, then said to Sean, ¡°I¡¯m not happy because of camping. I saw a fox early in the morning, so I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°A fox?¡± Sean¡¯s little face turned serious. ¡°Foxes can potentially harm people. If we see a fox, we should return it to nature.¡± ¡°Return it to nature?¡± Diana said slowly, teasing Julian on purpose. Maybe it doesn¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it want to go back?¡± Sean asked. The wilderness was an animal¡¯s natural habitat. ¡°Because this fox likes being with its family,¡± Diana said. ¡°It¡¯s even thinking of getting married.¡± Sean became even more puzzled. ¡°Getting married? Is it a male fox?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Diana was clearly referring to him! Julian decided to jump into the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really thinking about getting married.¡± He turned to Sean. ¡°Do you think the female fox would agree to marry the male fox?¡± Diana, the so-called female fox, was speechless. Honest as always, Sean shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sean hadn¡¯t even seen the fox. How would he know? Seeing Sean¡¯s serious little face, Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sean, sometimes you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± This statement immediately hit a nerve with Sean. ¡®If I¡¯m not serious, how can I be an adult faster? How will I mature and protect Mommy and Betty? Hmph!¡¯ He turned his head away, ignoring Julianpletely. Just when Julian¡¯s rtionship with Sean started to improve, he ran into another obstacle: Sean¡¯s indifference. Diana mouthed her words tomunicate silently with Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take it slowly.¡± Sean was a sensitive child. Topletely heal the wounds from the incident Julian orchestrated at the kindergarten, they needed to wait for a suitable moment. The family had chosen the currently popr Frog Tree Tribe Camping Vige. Their room was a uniquely frog-shaped. The structure was made of wood, and the surrounding fence was all ss. If you stood at the room¡¯s entrance and look down, you could see the earth in a golden color. The sun shone with a dazzling shade of yellow. Just a nce at the scenery could significantly lift one¡¯s mood. Stepping out of the frog-shaped cabin, they found a row of white pointed tents on the open ground. There wererge pots and barbecue stoves, prepared for grilling and other leisure activities. All these tools were avable fortheir use. Julian had gathered a few families with children, and formed a group to barbecue together. Diana was quite surprised by how active he was. ¡°I thought that since you brought us here, you might have rented the whole ce.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the point of renting the whole ce?¡± They were here to take the kids out for some fun, after all. ¡°Next time, when it¡¯s just you and me, I¡¯ll rent the whole ce.¡± He didn¡¯t want anyone disturbing their time together. Diana felt that his words carried an innuendo, and tapped him lightly on the head. ¡°Quit it with that nonsense. I¡¯m not going out alone with you.¡± The moment Julian heard this, his gaze instantly turned cold. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± His temperament was intimidating. His icy expression and tone quieted the previously bustling atmosphere. Diana tiptoed, and patted Julian¡¯s head once again. She quickly apologized to everyone. ¡°Sorry, sorry. My husband isn¡¯t trying to scare anyone. He just has a bad temper. Please understand.¡± Upon hearing this, the people around immediately became lively again. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Fulcher is a rare gem. He has a pretty good personality.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯d believe it if you told me he¡¯s a big shot.¡± ¡°Exactly. He even shares the same name as the richest man in Richburgh.¡± ¡°But if he was the richest man in this city, he wouldn¡¯t be here with us, cooking in iron pots and having a small barbecue.¡± At this statement, a wave of agreement followed. However, they didn¡¯t continue the discussion as each family had their own children to attend to. Everyone was busy taking care of kids and barbecuing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian, on the other hand, was pleased. ¡°Diana.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It sounded really nice when you called me your husband,¡± he said, striking while the iron was hot. ¡°How about you make me your husband for real?¡± If they got back together, he would truly be her husband. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 This wasn¡¯t the first time Julian had brought up the idea of remarriage. Not long ago, Julian misunderstood and thought Diana had suggested it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± But now, Diana wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea of remarriage. Her gaze fell on their two kids. Betty and Sean had quickly found their ymates in the camp. They were introducing each other¡¯s parents to one another. Diana saw them pointing at her and Julian, saying, ¡° These are my daddy and mommy.¡± Hearing that, Diana and Julian waved at the children¡¯s group. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Your mommy¡¯s so pretty!¡± The kids who had formed a little appearance appreciation society showered them with praise. Sean was rtivelyposed. There wasn¡¯t much change in his expression, was giggling. Diana recalled the past, when they were still in Stirling City. When other kids asked about their father, Sean and Betty would lower their heads-as if they had done something wrong. Then, someone would call them fatherless. Some parents even discouraged their kids from ying with them, just because they didn¡¯t have a father. In society¡¯s eyes, not having a father was seen as a defect. Even though the twins hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, they would suddenly find themselves excluded at times. Diana had argued with people, too. She wanted to tell them she could be both a father and a mother. She could care for her kids well, ensure their healthy and happy growth, and raise them into content individuals. However, she ended up getting even more vicious insults. ¡°You can be both a father and a mother? What about that man who oftenes to your house? Enough with your act! It¡¯s not easy to support two kids. Are you selling yourself? I won¡¯t let my kids y with yours,¡± someone said. Stirling City was a small ce. Many facts would get distorted as they spread from one person to another; especially when some adults fail to teach their kids properly and always let them use their innocence to say the crudest things. As time passed, Sean started to resemble an older brother. His little face grew more and more serious. He soon formed a strong and standoffish personality. Diana understood that his character was inherently sensitive and aloof. This behavior was his way of protecting himself from getting hurt. Betty was a bit more carefree. Sometimes, after hearing hurtful words, she would learn a few new words from Diana, cry for a bit, and then move on. asionally, she would drag Simon out to tell everyone that he was her father, and that he was there to punish the naughty kids. But Simon wasn¡¯t their real dad. In fact, he was very likely one of the people responsible for separating them from their biological father. Thinking about this, Diana sighed. ¡°For the sake of our children, we should be together.¡± Julian was displeased. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe we shouldn¡¯t remarry. Loving the children is right, and I love them too. Just because we have kids, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re trapped in the role of a mother, and that our marriage is compromised. Rather than a happy and harmonious family, the children need a happy and content mother more.¡± Upon hearing this, Dianaughed. ¡°That really doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d say.¡± Herment caught Julian off guard. He scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to remarry me just because of the kids.¡± Such a marriage would be quite dull, and he didn¡¯t want that. He didn¡¯t want Diana to be trapped in such a life, either. Diana didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she slowly put her head against his shoulder. The wind blew gently. The rice fields stretched out endlessly in the distance. The noise of the ying children rang in the air, filling their ears. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Diana wished the moment could remain eternal. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°Simon¡­¡± She paused, and nced at Julian¡¯s expression before continuing, ¡°When I stood before you and sought your approval to marry him, I did it for the children. At that time, my savings were only enough for them to attend public schools in Richburgh. To qualify, we needed a household registration in the city.¡± Simon had that advantage. ¡°He never told me the things you just did,¡± Diana said earnestly. ¡°Back then, he told me he didn¡¯t like women.¡± That was why she had relied on him so heavily in Stirling City, and why she had considered marrying him. She thought they both had their own motives. It was supposed to be just a sham marriage. Little did she know, everything he said was a lie to keep her close to him. Julian smiled knowingly. Sunlight filtered through his hair, turning into a delicate brilliance that complemented his handsome features. He looked even more breathtaking. His gaze was tender. ¡°I understand,¡± he said. His voice was clear, and he didn¡¯t seem to me her. ¡°You¡¯re exining to me why you wanted to marry Simon back then, right?¡± He held Diana¡¯s hand gently. Her hand had grown rougher than before. That was fine. He would gradually restore its softness. He saw through the meaning behind her words, and nodded generously. ¡°Okay. Starting today, we¡¯re officially a couple. As for remarriage¡­¡± Diana winked yfully at him. She was being mischievous, as if they were back in the days of their newlywed bliss. ¡°It all depends on your performance.¡± She was practically shining. Looking at this version of Diana, Julian felt even happier than her. ¡°Alright.¡± He suddenly lifted her high in front of the crowd, and gave her a yful kiss on the cheek. The surrounding children burst intoughter¡ªsome covered their eyes with their hands, leaving only a small gap between their fingers, and someughed brightly. While the adults hadn¡¯t looked their way, Diana gestured for Julian to quickly her down. It would be awkward for everyone to see them in this state. However, Julian was determined. He refused to let her down. He carried her into the midst of the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s shameful,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, I¡¯ll kiss you again.¡± As he expected, Diana stiffened and allowed him to hold her. He kept her in his arms until they finally grew sore. Then, he put her down. Even so, he didn¡¯t forget to announce, ¡°You all worked hard barbecuing. I¡¯ll cover everyone¡¯s expenses today.¡± He wanted to thank them for continually praising his and Diana¡¯s rtionship. Diana felt dizzy. She could see tipsiness and tenderness in his eyes. The nces she and Julian exchanged were as sweet as honey. Betty seemed to sense the happy mood, and eagerly squeezed into their embrace. Julian quickly lifted her into his arms. The whole family bonded harmoniously with the others. When night came and it was time to rest, Julian washed up and prepared the children for bed. When he exited the bathroom, he saw Diana on the phone with Noel. ¡°There¡¯s news,¡± Diana said excitedly. ¡°Julian, there might be a way to recover my memories!¡± If she could get back her memories, she could finally understand what had happened before she lost them three years ago. She could also uncover any potential dangers around her. They wouldn¡¯t need to be so cautious anymore. Julian¡¯s gaze deepened, and he nced outside. Outside the Frog Tree Camp, a few shadows were moving back and forth. They were his bodyguards, responsible for Diana¡¯s safety. However, they kept their distance so they wouldn¡¯t affect Julian and Diana from mingling with everyone else.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Did they find out everything about Matt Hughes?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man remained an enigma, and the police had made no progress in that regard. Diana shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s about the pill. They were able to analyze itsponents. ¡± She showed him a test report, and took a deep breath. ¡¯ Look! The pill¡¯s made entirely of poison.¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958 ? Bookmark This Website ?NinjaNovel.Com? Click Chapter 958 ording to Simon, Diana lost her memories three years ago after taking this pill. The fact that she survived was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°The person who developed these pills is truly insane,¡± Diana said. ¡°The police said that anyone who takes this pill will experience memory loss. They came to this conclusion after they had Shiloh Stewart analyze itsponents.¡± In Richburgh, Shiloh was the only one who could be regarded as a master of traditional medicine. Even the police could only turn to him for advice when facing such thorny issues. Julian understood what Diana meant. ¡°If we can make a pill that has contrastaingponents, we¡¯ll have a remedy for your amnesia.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Diana nodded, her eyes filled with obvious excitement. It had been three years. Finally, she had the chance to be herplete self again. She could get back her memories, and unravel the truth behind what had happened three years ago. Only after discovering the truth could she decide whether she would remarry Julian. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Shiloh immediately and see if he can create the remedy,¡± Julian said. Diana stopped him. ¡°No need. Noel said that Mr. Stewart wants to meet me. We¡¯re meeting tomorrow afternoon.¡± Julian seemed somewhat displeased. ¡°Meet you? Did he initiate it?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Kiki is his daughter, and we don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve researched a lot about Mr. Stewart. It¡¯s evident he¡¯s different from Kiki. Besides, I¡¯ve heard his name before.¡± She winked at Julian. ¡°I asked the principal for information.¡± Julian understood immediately. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been concerned about me since that time.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the principal to ask about Kiki. ¡°And you managed to endure until now before reuniting with me.¡± Julian shook his head. He ruffled her hair casually, as if he was reprimanding her. ¡°You were ying hard to get, huh? That was impressive.¡± ¡°ying hard to get¡± had negative connotations. Diana didn¡¯t like hearing him say it that way. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying hard to get. I left you hanging on purpose because you kept us in the dark first.¡± When the topic shifted to the kindergarten incident, Julian quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was my fault.¡± They had agreed that he wouldn¡¯t act like that in the future, and would consult her about everything. Diana was finally satisfied. ¡°Anyway, as soon as I heard his name, I had a strange feeling.¡± Seeing Julian¡¯s expression change, she rolled her eyes and patted his cheek gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get jealous for no reason. I have great respect for a physician like him.¡± Shiloh had saved countless lives. People like him deserved respect. Diana continued, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be meeting him tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± However, Julian couldn¡¯t make it the next day. The Jarvises suddenly paid a visit, informing him of a serious matter that required his presence. At that time, their family of four had just returned from the camping trip. Julian didn¡¯t want to go, so he confronted the Jarvis family¡¯s representative with a stern face. His icy demeanor was so intimidating, the representative didn¡¯t dare lift his head. ¡°Without a prior appointment, I won¡¯t go.¡± He had nned to apany Diana to meet Shiloh. He didn¡¯t want her to go alone, not with Kiki around. However, Diana was quite concerned about the Jarvises. She quickly recounted what Cecilia had done in her studio. He listened, and his expression changed as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°You suddenly dragged me to the graveyard, and¡­¡± Back then, he still hadn¡¯t believed her words. She wanted to exin more, but didn¡¯t have the chance. She also feared he might use her of lying again. Bringing up the past made Julian even more embarrassed.¡± Are you saying that the Jarvises¡¯ visit today might be rted to Cecilia?¡± He was worried that if he went, she would be jealous. ¡°Definitely,¡± Diana said, showing that she understood. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Chapter 959 Chapter 959 ? Bookmark This Website ?NinjaNovel.Com? Click Chapter 959 Diana urged him, ¡°You threw paint at herst time, and didn¡¯t handle the aftermath properly. You should take this chance to apologize and check on her.¡± Diana was quite worried about Cecilia¡¯s well-being. Given what happened when the studio¡¯s second floor was destroyed, her mental state wasn¡¯t normal. The words she had written in red paint were especially frightening. The memory still made Diana shudder. However, Diana didn¡¯t tell Julian about Cecilia¡¯s graffiti, the one cursing her to die. If she did, he would refuse to go to the Jarvises. ¡°But you¡¯re going to the Stewarts¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana assured. ¡°I¡¯ll have your bodyguards apany me. In case of any unforeseen circumstances, they can protect me.¡± Julian still objected. ¡°No. I¡¯ll go with you to meet Shiloh first, and then I¡¯ll go to the Jarvises.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Diana said. ¡°Did you forget that you used your yboy tactic to trick Kiki? What if she¡¯s at home, too? If she sees you, she might get furious andplicate things. Besides, we need to ask Shiloh for help with the antidote. You¡¯d better not interfere this time.¡± She gently pushed him out, and had Noel drive him to the Jarvises. Then, she handed the twins to La, confident that they would be well taken care of. With everything arranged, Diana got into the car and headed to the Stewarts. Currently, Kiki was being driven to the brink of madness by her own father. ¡°Dad!¡± she eximed, confused. ¡°You know I hate Diana, so why are you helping her?¡± Once Diana regained her memory, the truth behind how Kiki and Simon had cooperated to force her to leave Richburgh woulde to light.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. By then, Julian would definitely hate Kiki even more. He would have more reason not to give her a chance! She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Diana¡¯s memory be restored! Shiloh appeared to have aged much since three years ago. He looked at his pampered daughter. ¡°I¡¯m not helping her. Look, Kiki. For many years, I¡¯ve dedicated my life to saving countless lives. I¡¯ve never done anything hical. But when ites to Diana and Julian, I feel guilty.¡± Three years ago, he had done things against his conscience for his daughter¡¯s sake. He had ced family ties above medical ethics. Later, he saw Julian¡¯s deep love andmitment to Diana, and the exorbitant fees Julian paid for his treatment. All of this made Shiloh increasingly ufortable. ¡°We¡¯ve done wrong by them,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°If we recognize our mistakes, we should correct them. We can¡¯t carry regrets to our graves, and we certainly can¡¯t compound our mistakes!¡± This time was an excellent opportunity for his redemption. ¡°I heard,¡± he continued, seeing Kiki¡¯s still resentful expression, ¡°Diana gave birth to twins, and Julian is their father. Doreen¡­.¡± Kiki had spoiled Doreen. Shiloh used to like the child a lot, but now, he found it hard to be fond of Doreen. They needed to rectify Kiki¡¯s wrongdoings and misguided beliefs to bring Doreen back onto the right path. As Kiki¡¯s father, he had to set an example and bravely face his past mistakes. Doreen¡¯s origin was a sensitive topic for Kiki. She was now sharp and defensive. ¡°Stop talking! Back then, I lied to you about Diana getting in between me and Julian. You never believed it, did you?¡± Shiloh was frustrated by her stubbornness. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why can¡¯t you understand? Julian¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 ¡°His person doesn¡¯t belong to you, either! You¡¯ll only be able to embrace a better life if you let go of him!¡± Shiloh¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Kiki, let it go. I¡¯m your father. My arms are always open for you. Family will always be your support. We can raise Doreen well on our own. You don¡¯t need Julian to be her father for her to grow up well.¡± ¡°But everyone will look down on me.¡± Kiki¡¯s voice quivered, and she started to cry. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you understand¡­¡± Her persistence with Julian, in essence, was more about his social status. Over the years, she had been a star in the elite social circle. Only by marrying Julian and bing a family with him and Doreen could Kiki avoid bing a subject of mockery for having a child out of wedlock. ¡°But what about now?¡± Shiloh understood everything. He always did. However, he had been reluctant to shatter his daughter¡¯s illusions. ¡°You love, but you can¡¯t have him. You want him, but you can¡¯t obtain him. Doesn¡¯t that make you even more of a subject for ridicule in the eyes of others?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kiki¡¯s hands trembled with anger at her father¡¯s words. ¡°As long as Diana¡¯s out of the picture, he¡¯ll be mine! Since erasing her memories won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll make her disappearpletely! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± It was the same malicious intent as three years ago. Back then, she had been influenced by that useless Simon and had agreed to spare Diana. She was fine with simply letting Diana lose her memories. This time, Kiki wouldn¡¯t be so naive. She was resolute, no matter what anyone said. Shiloh could sense the cruelty in her words. He couldn¡¯t believe this was the daughter he had raised. ¡°Kiki¡­¡± he began. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to say anything now. In fact, don¡¯t say anything at all,¡± Kiki said, a malicious smile curling on her lips. ¡°The people I sent are already on their way. Diana will pass through the mountain road on her way here. They¡¯ll act silently, and by the time it¡¯s over, no one can trace it back to me.¡± With her bright red lipstick, she looked especially menacing. Shiloh was overwhelmed by anger, and he nearly copsed to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re a fool! To sacrifice your dignity, be a murderer, and carry the burden of a life taken¡­ You¡¯re a fool thrice over!¡± How did he raise such a daughter? Hadn¡¯t he been a responsible father? Didn¡¯t he provide for and cherish her with all his heart since her birth? ¡°No, they won¡¯t find out!¡± Kiki yelled. ¡°Daddy, they won¡¯t find out it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t worry. This will be disguised as an ident.¡± Kiki was confident. She had thought this through for days before putting her n into action. No one knew her intentions before she arranged for the incident to ur. Shiloh understood her intentions now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He realized that trying to stop her wouldn¡¯t work. He could only call Diana and warn her to be cautious. Seeing this, Kiki lunged toward him. However, Shiloh intercepted her with his hand. He emphasized to Diana, ¡°Diana, be careful when you pass through the mountain road! Kiki has arranged for something, and intends to harm you when you¡¯re there!¡± Crack! Shiloh was about to say more, but Kiki knocked the phone out of his hand. She stomped on it like a madwoman, venting her rage. ¡°I told you not to tell her! You stupid old man! I told you not to tell her!¡± In no time, a perfectly good phone was shattered beyond repair. Shiloh looked at Kiki, his eyes filled with disbelief. Then came deep self-reproach and disappointment. He realized that his over-indulgence of her was responsible for her transformation into this terrible woman. As the saying goes, ¡°As the twig is bent, so grows the tree.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but me himself for Kiki¡¯s current state. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Right now, the only thing Shiloh could do was pray that Diana was safe and sound. He sent someone to bring a new phone to him. He turned to look determinedly at Kiki, iming, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police and report what you did today!¡± It was silent on the other side of the phone call. Diana looked at her phone screen, and saw that the call had been cut off. The thought of Shiloh¡¯s words made her brows twitch. Thankfully¡­ She was already at the end of Winding Highway. ording to Shiloh, she would be safe once she exited this winding road. Diana subconsciously gripped the hem of her shirt. She suddenly regretted not letting Juliane with her. At a moment like this, it was probably better to have him around. ¡°Drive faster,¡± she urged the driver. The driver was already driving at top speed. ¡®This road isn¡¯t suitable for speeding. This is the fastest I can go.¡± Diana subconsciously looked behind her through the back window. A car had appeared right behind them, and was tailing them closely! Since when did this car start following them? Was it going to crash into them on this road? If two cars were to crash on this road, the consequences would certainly be dire! Diana pondered for a moment. ¡°How long till we reach the end of Winding Highway?¡± ¡®Ten more minutes.¡± She made a bold decision. ¡°Stop the car in the emergency stoppingne! Switch on the hazard lights to signal to oing cars that there¡¯s a fault in our car, and not toe near.¡± After they got out of the car, the driver hurriedly positioned the warning triangle at the back of the car. The car Diana saw just now ignored the sign, and continued charging toward them. If the driver of the car was willing to lose his life just to kill her on this road, then she¡­ Anxiety shed past the depths of her eyes. The gears in her brain stopped moving, as if they had stiffened. Thankfully, Julian sent some bodyguards to trail behind Diana. They reacted quickly, and took her away to a safe ce. Many tall and strong men surrounded her. The ck car screeched to a halt. ¡°Diana!¡± It turned out to be Simon. Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Was he¡­the one Shiloh said Kiki had sent to kill her¡­? Since when did things between her and Simon turn out to be like this? Everything had clearly been well when they first arrived at Richburgh. Yet, they almost severed ties just two days ago. Diana didn¡¯t dare to trust him right now, but she forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Simon, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous up ahead,¡± Simon said. ¡®That Kiki woman is crazy!¡± He hadn¡¯t been able to contact Kiki as ofte. Today, he had tried to look her up at the Stewarts¡¯ residence, in hopes of finding information regarding Matt. He wanted to prove to Diana that he didn¡¯t want to hurt her by making her take that pill. He just¡­wanted to realize his dream. Yet, when he arrived at the Stewart¡¯s, he heard Kiki on the phone. She had been so engrossed in the conversation, that she didn¡¯t notice he was right behind her. ¡°I clearly heard her say she arranged for someone to crash into your car at the end of Winding Highway. She wanted to stage a car ident and kill you right here!¡± He tried to reach out to her, but was blocked by several bodyguards. ¡°Diana, believe me. You still want to go to the Stewarts¡¯ and see Shiloh, don¡¯t you? As long as you get into my car, I¡¯ll be able to take you there safely and soundly.¡± He looked so sincere. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 However, Diana didn¡¯t know how to discern the truthfulness of his words. She tried to probe him. ¡°Quit lying to me! You¡¯re the one Kiki sent to kill me!¡± Simon looked at her in shock. ¡°How could you think that of me?¡± He loved her so much. He would never hurt her! ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Simon. Just yesterday, you tried to make me take that poisonous pill.¡± She clenched her fists, and took a deep breath. ¡°I told you not toe looking for me ever again. I will never trust you.¡± With that, she instructed one of the bodyguards to drag Simon away as she sat in their car. Since she couldn¡¯t tell whether Simon was telling the truth or not, she would just take his words with a pinch of salt. She would take his suggestion of taking another car. But not his car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She looked coldly through the window, at the man whom she used to treat as a good friend. She instructed the bodyguard to drive ahead. ¡°It won¡¯t be good if we¡¯rete.¡± The fact that Shiloh called her to remind her proved that this old man was reasonable. He didn¡¯t cover up Kiki¡¯s heinous acts, just because she was his daughter. It seemed there would be progress in concocting a medicine that can help her regain her memories. Diana wished she could teleport to the Stewarts¡¯ right away. Yet Simon blocked the car by standing right in front of it, stubbornly insisting for Diana to get out. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone aside from myself. Who can guarantee that none of these bodyguards are bribed by Kiki?¡± That woman was vicious and heartless in her ways. He had personally witnessed that for himself. Three years ago, if it weren¡¯t for him, Diana would have died in Kiki¡¯s hands. This time, he wouldn¡¯t put her life at risk. The driver looked at Diana, clearly put in a difficult spot. ¡°Continue driving,¡± Diana ordered. The car continued moving, confident Simon would give way when it started getting dangerous. But¡­ The driver broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Madam¡­ ording to the GPS, he¡¯s only one centimeter away from us.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If he continued driving and Simon didn¡¯t step away, the car would certainly hit Simon. No one would dare to do that! Diana had no choice but to stick her head out of the window. ¡°Simon, what exactly do you want?¡± The surrounding area was dangerous, with cars speeding past them on uneven terrain. If they kept hogging traffic here, an ident was very likely to ur. Simon was obsessed. He only had one thought in mind. ¡®You¡¯ll be safe only if youe with me.¡± Diana thought differently-to her, keeping a distance from him was the safest choice. She pondered for a moment, then suggested him to take the front passenger seat. ¡°Come in the car, then.¡± That way, she could still stay with the bodyguard in the car, and Simon would let them continue on. Simon knew that she didn¡¯t trust him anymore. But as long as he could apany her to the end of this journey and ensure her safety, he was willing to do anything. With that thought in mind, he decided to get into the car. The car engine hummed to life again. When they reached the end of Winding Highway, the driver slowed down on purpose. Yet, nothing happened. The car ident Simon imed didn¡¯t ur, either. Still, Shiloh did call Diana to remind her that Kiki would attack her. Then, now¡­ Simon turned out to be the only dangerous element around her. What¡¯s more, the ident that he imed didn¡¯t happen. It made Diana all the more certain that he was lying. He was in cahoots with Kiki, toe up with some dastardly scheme to take her away from Julian and her twins. That thought made Diana¡¯s heart beat faster. She stared at Simon, as if he were a ticking time bomb that would explode any instant. Just then, the driver suddenly said, ¡°Madam, one of our tires is t. We need to stop along the roadside.¡± A t tire on this road was dangerous. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Diana hurriedly stepped out of the car, allowing the driver to check the situation and change the tire. An uneasy feeling arose in her chest once more, and she followed the bodyguard that Julian sent closely. Simon followed her closely, too. The nearer he drew, the more uneasy Diana felt. She recalled the time he mistakenly thought she had taken the pill. He had said he wanted to take her away from her twins and Julian, and remove all her memories once again so they could start a new family. Her hair stood on end as she mumbled, ¡°Simon¡­¡± She pushed him away gently. ¡°Don¡¯t lean so close to me.¡± They were in fact a shoulder¡¯s width apart from each other. What¡¯s more, there was a bodyguard standing in between them. Diana was high-strung. She was worried Simon might do something unexpected, and make her lose her memories once again. The feeling of being unable to remember anything was terrible. She once¡­had two children, and it was something she had to find out from other people. If she were to forget her twins¡­ Diana didn¡¯t dare to even think about it! Simon saw the panic in her eyes, and thought something had happened. He stepped forward, wanting to reach out and touch her. Thankfully, the bodyguard acted swiftly and grabbed Simon¡¯s arm, stopping him froming near Diana just in time. Yet, no one expected what happened next. Simon exercised regrly-he was physically fit and rtively strong. He saw Diana turning paler and paler, and started to panic. He was worried Kiki had used other underhanded means to attack Diana. After all, Kiki¡¯s father was a medical expert. As his daughter, wouldn¡¯t she know a thing or two about using drugs? Most importantly, he heard Kiki saying that she wanted to harm Diana. Yet, everything thus far had been calm and peaceful-nothing out of the ordinary had happened. It was all too strange. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t fear,¡± he said, as he started fighting with the bodyguard. Thankfully, the bodyguards Julian sent were no weaklings. They managed to keep Simon at bay, with at least one meter of distance between them. Eventually, Simon started getting vicious. He saw an opening, and charged toward Diana from another position. He was desperate to get closer to her. He wanted to see how she was doing, and whether she was suffering yet keeping it to herself. Diana was terribly frightened of him right now. She instinctively shoved him away. Bam! Crash! Suddenly, a huge crash and the piercing sound of a car horn sounded at the same time. Diana¡¯s face turned ashen. She looked at her own hands in disbelief, then looked up ahead of her. Fresh blood was flowing out from below the car. The driver, who was still busy changing the tire, and the bodyguards who were blocking Diana from Simon, were all silenced, bing quiet images in Diana¡¯s eyes. She¡­ She had pushed Simon into oing traffic with her own hands! And Simon, who was defenseless against her sudden attack, was hit by a car. The impact caused him to fly into midair. Bam! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. His body hit the ground with a huge thud. Just then, Diana¡¯s phone in her pocket rang. She answered the call with trembling fingers. It was Shiloh. ¡°Ms. Winnington, rest assured. The person Kiki sent has been caught and arrested. I was the one who called the police¡­¡± Kiki¡¯s hitman was caught. Then, Simon¡­ He had good intentions in looking her up today. But he was now¡­ Damn it. What had she done?! ¡°Simon!¡± Diana rushed like a madwoman to Simon, who was lying in a pool of blood. She cried out desperately to the bodyguards.¡± Save him! Quick! Save him!¡± Chapter 964 Chapter 964 At the Jarvis family¡¯s residence, Julian had been waiting in the living room for a while. He was rather distracted when he appeared before them. The uneasy feeling lurking in his heart was at its peak. He couldn¡¯t be calm when he thought about things on Diana¡¯s end. He was about to call her to ask about the situation, when Sue walked toward him. Sorrow was etched on her face. When she saw Julian, a mix of hatred and hope filled her eyes. She cried, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Before she went further, she bowed at Julian. He had no choice but to keep his phone in his pocket for the time being. He helped Sue to her feet, and asked, ¡°Why exactly did you call me here today? Where is Cecilia?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± The mention of Cecilia deepened the sorrow on Sue¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯d better take a look upstairs.¡± A bad feeling rose in Julian¡¯s chest. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°On the second floor.¡± Sueposed herself before going on, ¡°Come with me.¡± As they walked, Julian noticed pink diamonds scattered along the way, each a few steps apart. They formed a route leading all the way to Cecilia¡¯s room. Sue saw the doubt in his eyes, and nodded at him. ¡°That¡¯s from the ne you sent to her before.¡± Cecilia had undone the diamonds on the ne, one by one, and ced them like this on the second floor. ¡°When she came back from the studio, she did that to the ne and refused to let anyone else touch it. Even our housekeepers have to avoid the diamonds carefully when they clean the house.¡± Sue sighed. ¡°We ourselves want to know what exactly happened that day. Cecilia has been behaving¡­ so strangely since then.¡± Julian looked at the pink diamonds, and immediately told Sue what he had heard from Diana. ¡°I was anxious that day. I really shouldn¡¯t have sshed the paint on her.¡± There were a hundred other ways he could use to dash Cecilia¡¯s hopes for him. Yet, of all ways, he chose the most direct, most brutal, and most hurtful way. ¡°That day was my children¡¯s death¡­¡± ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± Sue screamed. She didn¡¯t have the patience to hear himself exin himself. Her eyes had turned red, shimmering with tears. Every word Julian said to her were like knives piercing her heart. ¡°I was wondering why my good daughter Cecilia suddenly became like this overnight!¡± The facade she was trying so hard to maintain broke. She didn¡¯t even care about Julian¡¯s status and power. Right now, she was a mother who could turn aggressive for the sake of her child. She yelled at Julian at the top of her lungs, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, why did you give her hope at all?! She¡¯s been our beloved darling since she was a child! She has never been humiliated like this! ¡°No wonder she refused to say anything, even though I keep asking her what¡¯s wrong. She even told me not to worry. ¡°But¡­she hasn¡¯t eaten for days! ¡°Her life is barely sustained by the nutrient solution we hook her up to. Each time I see her, she¡¯d always tell me-Mom, I want to die. I feel terrible. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Sue¡¯s heart trembled as she said those words. That was the child she carried in her womb for ten months! The darling of the Jarvis household! If Cecelia hadn¡¯t met Julian, they would¡¯ve found a great match for her, and seen her get married and have children. She would have a lifetime of happiness ahead of her! Yet now, everything is ruined! ¡°No wonder she looked so energetic and lively when all of us went to the studio to look for her. She answered all of our questions so seriously,¡± Sue went on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia was evenughing. She was probably putting up a front at that time. She didn¡¯t want her family members to worry about her. She didn¡¯t want them finding out what was wrong, and getting embarrassed or humiliated. But the moment she reached home, the ce she was familiar with, the hurt she suffered overflowed from the depths of her heart. She couldn¡¯t hold her emotions back any longer. That was how she became like this now. Sue¡¯s heart ached the more she thought about it. ¡°She had such strong pride, and had never been hurt like this since she was a child. How could she still be well when you treated her like that?!¡± The more Sue spoke, the worse Julian felt. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 ¡°I know I did wrong. He hade here today to apologize. However, he didn¡¯t expect the issue to impact Cecilia so severely. It was even more severe than how Diana had described it to him. Julian truly felt regretful. ¡°I know there¡¯s no point in my apology right now. Can you let me in and see her first?¡± He could only decide on how to help her upon confirming her condition. ¡°Watch out for the diamonds at your feet,¡± Sue reminded. Those were Cecilia¡¯s darlings. She separated the diamonds one by one-just like how her heart had broken into pieces, one by one. Sue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, which fell down her cheeks. She gently wiped them away. ¡°Cecilia treasures these diamonds very much. She said they make up the path that will lead you to her. No one¡¯s allowed to touch them.¡± Julian felt even more awful when he heard what Sue said. An action of his, so minor, turned out to have such a major impact on ady. He nodded, and avoided stepping on the pink diamonds. Then, he opened the door gently. The windows were shut tight, and the room was pitch ck. He raised his hand, and switched on the lights in the room. The moment the room was lit, he was able to see itsyout. It was very pink and very girly. There were all sorts of dolls ced everywhere. It was obvious that Cecilia adored these dolls, and was clearly still a little girl at heart. More importantly, it was clear to Julian that she was greatly doted on by her family. She clearly led a sheltered life. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Julian to understand why she was so hurt from this incident. He also noticed that there were no mirrors in the room. Not even one. ¡°Ever since she came back that day, she refused to have mirrors in the room,¡± Sue exined. Cecilia thought Julian was unwilling to see her because she looked too ugly; that her ugliness prompted him to ssh paint at her. Part of the reason why Diana¡¯s ploy seeded was because Cecelia didn¡¯t look that great in the first ce. Diana, on the other hand, was so d*mn beautiful. ¡°Vixen!¡± Cecilia suddenly yelled. Sue¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°She¡¯d always suddenly scream that word out loud every day.¡± The next thing that would follow was, ¡°Julian doesn¡¯t like me.¡± That was precisely the reason Sue had no other choice but to think of how to call Julian over, and find out what was going on. Now that Julian had appeared before Cecilia, she didn¡¯t seem to have any response. It was only until Julian spoke did Cecilia stop. ¡°Cecilia,¡± Julian asked, ¡°are you alright?¡± Cecilia¡¯s whole body stiffened, as if someone had pressed an acupuncture point on her body. She suddenly pulled the sheets over herself, and hid under them. But at that moment, Julian saw it clearly. Cecilia now looked like a bag of bones. Slowly, she poked a hand out from the sheets and waved it at them. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not prepared. Let Julian out of the room first.¡± With that, she stood up and walked to her closet. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, she mumbled under her breath, ¡°Where¡¯s my sky blue gown? That dress makes me look just like a princess. Julian¡¯s my Prince Charming.¡± ying princess and prince charming was a game of pretend she loved when she was a child. Now that she had a man she loved, she envisioned herself in that dream of her childhood. But the thing was, she was already so old¡­ More importantly, the sky blue gown she spoke of had been torn into shreds by herself. Diana had already described the situation to Julian before he came. Julian¡¯s eyes turned solemn. Sue took a deep breath, and said something that she hated to admit. ¡°You didn¡¯t think wrongly. My Cecilia¡­¡± Her heart aching and burning in her chest, she continued hoarsely through her tears, ¡°She¡­she¡¯s gone mad.¡± Chapter 966 Chapter 966 ¡°Gone mad?¡± Julian looked at Sue in shock. He felt as if someone had hit him over the head with a brick. ¡°How could Cecilia have gone mad?!¡± Did it have something to do with him sshing paint at her? Sue heard his question, but didn¡¯t reply to him. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you are a father with a daughter. I suppose you can empathize with how I feel right now.¡± In fact, it took extreme self-control for her to still be able to talk properly with Julian. If it were other people, they would¡¯ve charged forward and beat him up to a bloody pulp. Of course Cecilia bing like this had something to do with him sshing paint at her! Though, Cecilia¡¯s personal factors yed a part as well. For example, herck of resilience, close- mindedness, and obsessiveness. Despite that, all these factors couldn¡¯tpare to the fact that Julian first got himself involved with Cecilia! Julian had expressed his liking toward her, then suddenly sshed paint at her. That clearly yed a greater role in causing Cecilia to turn out this way. In other words, Julian had to bear 90% of the responsibility of Cecilia turning out this way. Sue pointed at the dolls, and asked Julian, ¡°Did you see all the dolls in here?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°No parents are willing to have their daughter be a stepmother. Even if it¡¯s Julian Fulcher¡¯s children, we wouldn¡¯t ept it! ¡°But Cecilia¡­ ¡°She said that you two liked each other, and she found your children adorable. That made her think that being a stepmother wasn¡¯t too difficult a task.¡± Cecilia was but a youngdy. A youngdy who had never suffered any setbacks. To her, everything in this world was ck and white-you either love it, or you don¡¯t. She liked Julian; therefore, being a stepmother to his children was an easy thing for her. Sue took a deep breath before going on, ¡°These dolls¡­ Some of them are her favorites, and some she has owned for a long time. The ones still in their packaging were all meant to be gifts for your daughter¡­¡± She choked on her tears, almost unable to speak further. ¡± Mr. Fulcher, if you still have a conscience, I hope you can take good care of Cecilia. Bear the responsibility that you should shoulder!¡± At this point, Julian was unable to speak. He was ovee with shock and regret. He was deeply remorseful as well. Sue wasn¡¯t wrong. He had a daughter himself. Betty was his precious darling. If Betty encountered a man like him when she grew up, and ended up in a state simr to that of Cecilia, he might not be able to hold himself back from burying that man alive. Yet right now, the Jarvises didn¡¯t berate him. They were even trying their best to remain courteous to him. Their cultured upbringing and impable manners were clear to him. And Cecilia¡­ She was the most innocent of them all. She shouldn¡¯t be sacrificed in his and Diana¡¯s rtionship, turning from a naive and innocent heiress into a madwoman in the process. The thought of Cecilia bing like this made Julian¡¯s head throb with pain. He looked at Sue. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis. Regarding what you said, I¡¯d like to go back and think through it for a day. May I?¡± Before, he promised Diana he wouldn¡¯t be autocratic and dictatorial. He had to discuss things with her before making any decision. He had to talk with her about taking care of Cecilia. Sue nodded. ¡°If something isn¡¯t meant to be, there¡¯s no point trying to force it. Please go ahead, Mr. Fulcher. However, I need an answer from you by tomorrow.¡± Even after leaving the Jarvis residence and arriving back at CoIlina Vi, Julian¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve a single bit. His entire soul, even his body, looked heavy and depressed. On Diana¡¯s end, she was in a simr state. She had gone numb since Simon¡¯s ident. Kiki¡¯s hitman didn¡¯t hurt her. Yet, in turn, she had hurt Simon¡­ She shoved him into oing traffic with her own hands. At that time, he could easily dodge her. But because it was her, he was utterly defenseless and ended up getting pushed into the traffic. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Diana didn¡¯t mean to do what she did. And yet, now¡­ Chapter 967 Chapter 967 It looked as if she had done it on purpose. A few bodyguards approached her with the test results. The strong and burly men hesitated for a moment before going on, ¡°Madam, the operation was a sess. There are a few documents that require your signature.¡± Diana didn¡¯t think much of it, and simply felt that she could finally sigh in relief. Simon wasn¡¯t dead. She wasn¡¯t a murderer. She didn¡¯t push Julian¡¯s younger brother to a dead-end. She didn¡¯t kill someone she used to regard as a good friend. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She quickly signed the documents, and handed them a bank card so they could settle the hospital bills as quickly as possible.¡±Did the doctor say when I can visit him?¡± ¡°After he¡¯s transferred to the general wards.¡± They looked at the blood on Diana¡¯s clothes, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s send you back home first, Madam.¡± Diana badly needed a change of clothes and topose herself. She nodded. Since she couldn¡¯t see Simon, she wanted to go home. Today, she had been shocked to the core. Perhaps she might think more clearly and really calm down after reaching home, taking a long, hot bath, and seeing Julian and her twins. She might even be able to see Simon at the hospital after she cleaned up her messy feelings. She was thinking of a bath, but in fact, when she reached home, she wasn¡¯t even in the mood for a shower. Her mind was filled with the scene of Simon getting hit by a car. It would always be followed by the moment she pushed him with her own hands. She was guilty of hurting him¡­ How could she be in the mood for a good bath? Diana was so tired. So exhausted. She took a quick shower, got changed, and left the washroom quickly. She was afraid she might frighten the twins in her current state, so she didn¡¯t look for them. Instead, she locked herself up in her room until Julian came back. He opened the room, and light flooded in through the crack. She looked up, and tears sprang into her eyes. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Indignation underlined her tone, as remorse and regret filled her eyes. However, he didn¡¯tfort her as she had expected. He didn¡¯t smile, approach her, pull her gently into his embrace, andfort her-as he would usually do. He simply stared straight at her, as if she were a stranger. At the same time, the scene of Cecilia in her room, sneaking nces at him while wrapped up in the sheets, emerged in his mind. ¡°Diana,¡± he said. He only realized how hoarse his voice had be when he finally spoke. A bad feeling rose in Diana¡¯s chest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± What happened during his visit to the Jarvis family today? ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± she began. ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± Julian suddenly said as he hugged her, feeling equally tired and indignant. Diana didn¡¯t dare to speak after that. She simply put her hand on his back, and patted him gently to comfort him. After a long time, when Diana¡¯s arms had turned numb, Julian¡¯s voice could finally be heard from her embrace. ¡°Diana, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Diana hugged him, and said tenderly, ¡°Tell me.¡± There was helplessness and regret in his voice as he said, ¡± Diana, do you know?¡± He twirled a lock of her hair around his finger, and in a calm and unperturbed tone, said the most shocking words ever. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s gone mad. Ever since she left your studio and went home, she began behaving strangely. Diana, I want to take care of her.¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Diana was bbergasted. For a moment, she thought Julian was pulling her leg. ¡°Gone mad?¡± How did Cecilia suddenly go mad? Diana considered other possibilities. ¡°Is she lying to you?¡± She thought about it, and decided to tell Julian about the bloody words cursing her to die that Cecilia left behind on the second floor of her studio. The room was pitch-ck. She was deep in her thoughts, and didn¡¯t see Julian¡¯s face darken with displeasure. ¡°Diana!¡± He said harshly, frustration building in his cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss things with you, not to hear you nder her!¡± He could see with his own two eyes whether Cecilia had really gone mad! If Cecilia was really pretending and just putting up an act, he would¡¯ve been able to tell in one nce. He wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned it to Diana with such a heavy heart. ¡°nder?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t ndering Cecilia. She was simply telling him the truth. ¡°I¡¯m just raising one possibility. I¡­¡± ¡°But this possibility of yours is impossible!¡± Julian sprung out of her embrace. It was as if the heartwarming moment of them in each other¡¯s arms just seconds ago was a mere dream. The cold look on Julian¡¯s face made the indignation and anger in Diana¡¯s heart burn brighter. She clenched her fists, and looked coldly at him. ¡°Julian, are you really discussing things with me?¡± True discussions involve the two of them facing reality, thinking of solutions, and analyzing the situation together. But what did he do? Even before she could say anything, he was ready to quarrel with her for the sake of another woman! She became angry as well. ¡°Go ahead and take care of her if you want to! Why bother being pretentious and saying you want to discuss things with me?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t discussing things with her. He was simply informing her of his decision! If she dared to raise any objections, he would be ready to have a fall-out with her. She couldn¡¯t afford to bear any further emotional trauma! Memories of her causing Simon¡¯s ident just today were still fresh in her mind. She was still steeped in fear and regret. She had been lying in bed for the entire afternoon. She didn¡¯t even have the capacity to contact Shiloh. She simplyid on her bed with her eyes wide open, not doing anything. She thought Julian would be able to give herfort when he returned. And yet, all he brought with him was shock and coldness! ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t understand her at all. Diana was always so kind and considerate. Why was she suddenly so unreasonable now? ¡°I personally witnessed the state Cecilia was in. I said I wanted to discuss things with you only because I care a lot about you.¡± How could she use him of being pretentious? That was too hurtful. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to be autocratic and dictatorial, and make decisions without seeking your input?¡± Julian took a deep breath to bring his temper under control, and not vent his anger on Diana. He was trying his best tomunicate with her. However, his words sounded like he was forced to do so. ¡°Yes, I did tell you that,¡± Diana said. ¡°I told you we should discuss problems that arise, but you clearly don¡¯t have the intention to discuss things today.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes crystal clear, as if they had been cleansed by the rain. ¡°Would you really not go if I told you not to?¡± She smiled.¡± Although I only have memories from the past three months, I think I understand you very well. Even if I don¡¯t agree to it, you¡¯d still go.¡± What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even disagree with it. She simply raised another possibility, to see if there was a need to consider whether Cecilia was being genuine or faking her condition. But now¡­ ¡°I spoke too much. Just go if you want to.¡± Chapter 969 Chapter 969 ¡°I¡¯m not saying you spoke too much,¡± Julian said tiredly. ¡°I just think I have enough sense to judge the Jarvises¡¯ character, and the condition Cecilia¡¯s in. ¡°What¡¯s more, Cecilia became like this because we were too careless on the day of Aster and Star¡¯s death anniversary. If you hadn¡¯t taken the liberty of telling her I had prepared a surprise for her, if you hadn¡¯t called her to your studio to try out the gown, if I had been calm¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Every single word Julian spoke was like a harsh rebuke to Diana. Just like the car ident that Simon was in today. It was her fault. It was all her fault! ¡°Let me go, please,¡± Diana said. She was so tired. She didn¡¯t want to be med for everything, especially by someone she trusted the most right now- who couldn¡¯t even bother giving her thefort she needed most. ¡°I did wrong to Cecilia Jarvis.¡± Just like what she did to Simon. She had done wrong to him, too! ¡°I did wrong to everyone. Are you happy now?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, telling of the great indignation she was feeling inside. Julian didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m the one at fault for spoiling you all this while!¡± He was simply heeding her advice of discussing things with her. He was objectively telling her about what happened to Cecilia; how did it be her doing wrong to everyone? ¡®Take some time to think about it.¡± He stood up with his nket in hand. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms today.¡± Good on him. He had only moved back to stay together for a grand total of two days. And now, he wanted them to sleep separately. Did this man really love her? Couldn¡¯t he feel that she was on the brink of emotional copse? Diana saw his retreating figure, clearly bent on leaving. She sneered, ¡°You, spoiling me? Are you kidding me?¡± If he had truly doted on her, he wouldn¡¯t leave her all alone in this bedroom at a time like this! If he had truly doted on her, he wouldn¡¯t be so careless about her mood. He neglected her feelings the moment he got home, and only bothered to tell her that he wanted to take care of Cecilia. Go on! ¡°Leave, and nevere back!¡± she yelled. ¡°No! Don¡¯t even move back into this room!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned colder upon hearing her words. He only wanted to bear the responsibility of their careless actions, but Diana was the one who refused to face up to reality. Not only that, but she had be so angry with him. Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel even angrier. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯te back!¡± Right now, he decided he was going to take care of Cecilia¡ª no matter what Diana felt! He left, coldly and resolutely. Diana was once again left all alone in the darkness of the huge room. She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment she did, the bloody words Cecilia wrote on the second floor of her studio, and Simon saying he would protect her but ended up getting pushed by her into oing traffic, would emerge in her mind. Bam! The sound of his bodynding on the ground was so loud. RiPPPP! She could imagine Cecilia tearing the sky blue gown into shreds. It reyed again and again in her mind, like a broken recorder. Diana buried herself deeper into the sheets. She covered her ears, wincing in pain. Tears kept falling from her eyes. Yet, Julian wasn¡¯t next to her. The warmest embrace andfort she looked forward to most expectantly, and desired most desperately, was gone. There was only coldness and the harsh words he threw at her left in the room. Diana was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have moved back, reconciled with him, and taken him as her emotional pir of support! Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Before she reunited with Julian, she was clearly doing well in Stirling City. She was independent, self-assured, and confident. She didn¡¯t know when it happened, but she began bing reliant on Julian. It was an addiction she couldn¡¯t remove herself from. But now, she had woken up from her stupor. This time, she would never give in to him! She would never, ever rely on him forfort and peace of mind! Meanwhile, Julian was in bed and staring at the ceiling in the master bedroom. The look in Cecilia¡¯s eyes and her bony arms shed in his mind non-stop. Her arms were covered with injection marks and bruises. Clearly, she wouldn¡¯t have survived without getting hooked up to the nutrient solution. Julian had asked Sue for details about Cecilia¡¯s condition. She told him that Cecilia would usually behave crazily at home. A bright and kind youngdy like her would suddenly scream at the wall and her clothes, and call them vixens. Sometimes, when Sue entered the room, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t even recognize Sue as her mother. She would just keep yelling at Sue, and call Sue a vixen. She would even find dresses in all shades of blue in her closet, shred them, and throw them in the toilet. At times, she would suddenly pick up the shreds, and put it against her as she asked Sue, ¡°Do I look pretty?¡± Julian knew Cecilia¡¯s mind had stopped the day she was trying out the gown at the studio. ¡°Do I look pretty?¡± was probably the question she wanted to ask him the moment he saw her. She probably didn¡¯t expect him to ssh paint on her without even opening the curtain. Sue¡¯s words rang in his ears. ¡°That expression on her face¡­ She¡¯d cry andugh at the same time. If you had seen it, you¡¯d probably find it creepy and bizarre.¡± Sufferers of schizophrenia would often have that expression. There would be moments it would send chills down people¡¯s spine. In their world, there were no rules. One moment, they might be smiling at you-the next, they might bare their fangs at you, like a cat that had its tail stepped on by you. ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t very severe right now,¡± Sue told Julian before he returned. ¡®The doctor we called also promised to keep her condition strictly confidential. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please keep this confidential as well. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Cecilia¡¯s reputation. ¡°Also¡­ ¡®The doctor said that the one who caused it should be the one to end it. ¡°You were the one who caused her emotional trauma. You¡¯re the only one who can solve this problem.¡± Even so, the Jarvis family didn¡¯t push Julian to a corner. Sue was clearly trying hard to bring her emotions under control. She was right. Julian had a daughter, too. He couldn¡¯t even tolerate the mere thought of Betty bing like this because of another man. It made his head throb with pain. At first, he thought taking care of Cecilia was the right thing he must do. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect to encounter an obstacle with Diana before he had the chance to care for Cecilia. That was something that surprised him the most. Flick. He lit a cigarette, troubled and unable to figure things out. As he puffed on the cigarette, he realized something was wrong the more he thought about it. Julian immediately snuffed out the cigarette in the tray. His mind was so upied by Cecilia, he had forgotten something of utmost importance. Diana was scheduled to meet Shiloh today! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the time now, she probably returned home pretty early. Didn¡¯t she meet Kiki at the Shiloh¡¯s? Didn¡¯t Kiki make her suffer? Shiloh took the initiative to arrange for a meeting with Diana. Did he say he was willing to make a medicine to help her regain her memories? There were so many questions, but he didn¡¯t even ask her a single one. All he did was re up at her and rebuke her. Now that he thought about it, what Diana yelled at him before he left the room was right. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Julian¡­ Was the only who thought he was spoiling and doting on Diana. It had all been in his own head. In actual truth, he never prioritized her when problems really arose, like he thought he would. Why else would he have been so negligent today? At that moment, deep regret overwhelmed him. That silly girl was probably crying all alone right now. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t have the courage to go to her. Meanwhile, Diana originally thought that he mighte back after leaving. However, he didn¡¯t appear at the dining table even when it was dinner time. Her heart gradually turned cold. Slowly, it hardened as well. She pretended as if Julian didn¡¯t exist and took care of her twins as usual, hiding her emotions with a smile. By the time she was done putting the twins to sleep, she felt like things had returned to how they were back at Stirling City. It seemed there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between having no one and having someone to rely upon. Either way, she was able to do whatever she needed to do, and she could do them well. What¡¯s more, having someone to rely upon would only make her weak. It would even affect her mood. Now that the children were asleep, it was time for her to go to the hospital and visit Simon. Even at night, the hospital was still brightly lit and filled with patients. Even the corridors were swarmed with people. Diana looked on at the many invalids lying on the beds, with tubes sticking out of their bodies. They struggled with even turning around. Seeing them,passion overflowed her heart. It seemed that upon losing mobility, one would be stripped of all dignity. While some others¡­ Turned from an ordinary person into a madman, with no clue what dignity was. Like Cecilia- Now that Diana had time to calm down and think things through, she realized what Julian said wasn¡¯t wrong. Back then, she had been careless. She had presumptuously taken on the role of a matchmaker between Julian and Cecilia, which was what caused things to blow up in the first ce. As she walked toward the ward, her thoughts ran wild. Simon had been transferred to the general wards, and she wanted to visit him right now. Yet when she reached the entrance, her bodyguards stood there and stopped her from going in. Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you mean to say that I need Julian¡¯s approval to visit a patient?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± they said, worried that Diana would misunderstand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They exchanged nces, and decided to tell Diana the truth. ¡°Mr. Channing might not be in as good a condition as you think he is. His life is no longer in critical danger, but¡­¡± Their hesitation to speak made Diana uneasy. She began panicking. ¡°What exactly is going on? Quick, tell me!¡± ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Channing,¡± one of the bodyguards stuttered. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s crippled in both legs.¡± Diana felt faint when she heard him. Her mind was buzzing, as if there were bees swarming around her. ¡°How did that happen¡­?¡± Everything was fine when she left the hospital just this afternoon. Everything went well. The operation was a sess. ¡°At that time, the doctor said he might not be able to feel his legs, or even stand.¡± But at that time, Diana was in an unstable state. They didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth. Now that she was here to visit Simon in the ward, they knew it was impossible to hide the truth from her. She was going to find out sooner orter. They would rather stand outside the door and make things clear to her, so she could be mentally prepared. Diana felt as if the bees swarming around her had flown into her ears and up her brain. They buzzed non-stop, rendering her incapable of thinking and taking the next step. She felt her knees grow weak, as if she were the one who lost the ability to stand instead of Simon. She would rather be the one crippled. Now, she had be guilty of crippling Simon. She had ruined the life of another person! Chapter 972 Chapter 972 No! Not just Simon. Diana had ruined Cecilia¡¯s life as well. If she hadn¡¯t lost her memory, and if she hadn¡¯t been such a smart Alec and thought she could help Julian pursue Cecilia, Julian wouldn¡¯t have sshed paint on Cecilia. Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. And Simon¡­ If she hadn¡¯t pushed him away, if he had defended himself against her and attacked her the same way he was attacking the bodyguards, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up crippled. Diana didn¡¯t have the courage to open the door of the ward. She was afraid of seeing his legs and the defeat in his eyes. She leaned against the door frame, her entire body racked with tremors. She took a deep breath, and called Julian with her phone. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her tone was sincere. ¡°Go ahead and take care of Cecilia, and make amends on my behalf.¡± At the same time, Julian had been thinking about how he could apologize to Diana. Yet now, Diana¡¯s words confused him. He could tell that she wasn¡¯t being passive-aggressive. She was being truthful and telling him what was on her mind. It sounded as if she was shouldering all the responsibilities herself, as if everything had be her fault. But she wasn¡¯tpletely to me for this! Diana was partly responsible, sure. But at the end of the day, regarding Cecilia, Diana could be considered ignorant in doing wrong with good intentions. The biggest problem was in Julian¡¯s approach in dealing with his rtionships. A leopard can never change his spots. Or at least, not overnight. Now that he thought about it, he had been rash when he fought with Dianast night. He felt more regretful the more he pondered on it. He decided there was no need for him toe up with the most perfect way to apologize. He immediately hung up the call, and went to the guest room Diana was sleeping in. As Nina said, honesty was the key to eternity. However, Diana wasn¡¯t in her room. La said Diana had put Betty under her care after sending Sean to kindergarten. She never returned after that. Julian immediately contacted the bodyguards, who stammered their reply. After probing further, he finally found out about Simon¡¯s ident and him getting crippled. Julian felt like he had been struck by lightning. He rushed out of the room, and almost fell down the stairs as he ran down. But even that was not enough to stop him from charging forward without a second thought. ¡°Drive!¡± he yelled hoarsely. He wanted to grow wings and fly to Diana right now and give her a tight hug. He wanted tofort her. Meanwhile, Diana copsed silently in front of the door of the ward. Her phone was ringing off the hook, yet she couldn¡¯t hear a single thing-as if she had gone deaf. She simply continued leaning against the door quietly. She was deep in thought about how¡­how she was going to face Simonter. Should she smile and pretend that his legs were still fine? No. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It would be too cruel to smile at him. Should she cry? No. Crying would only make Simon feel worse. She could neither cry norugh. The best thing she could do right now was topose herself and head in to see him. Yet, her feet seemed to be stuck to the ground. She couldn¡¯t move them, no matter how hard she tried. Just as she was about to stand, she saw Julian appear right before her. Fatigue was written all over his handsome face. Beneath that fatiguey an aching heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?!¡± he asked. How could she not tell him that something so major had happened?! She even made the bodyguards hide it from him! If he hadn¡¯t realized something was wrong, he would have remained oblivious about what had happened to Simon. Diana was crouched on the ground, looking as fragile as ss-as if one touch could easily break her. He recalled what she said over the phone just now, about how everything was all her fault. He felt as if there was a hook piercing his heart, and someone was pulling at it. His heart ached, dripping with blood. Julian didn¡¯t me her any longer. He softened his tone, and crouched down to her level. He pulled her into his embrace, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Diana. You¡¯re really not to me.¡± Chapter 973 Chapter 973 She must be in great remorse, her heart broken, when she said such words-especiallyst night. She probably felt so helpless when he argued with her. Julian wanted to treat her so well¡ªbut somehow, so often, he would inadvertently cause her even more hurt. ¡°I¡¯m the one to me,¡± he said, patting her back gently. ¡°I want to take care of Cecilia because I want to correct the wrong I¡¯ve done, and bear the responsibility that I should.¡± That might be right, but if Cecilia had truly gone insane, how long was he going to take care of her for? What exactly did the Jarvises want from him? Do they really not want Julian to marry Cecilia and bear the fullest responsibility? Julian didn¡¯t consider thatst night, but Diana did. That was why she wanted to first confirm whether Cecilia had truly gone mad or not. If it was true, then it was right of Julian to do whatever he could to make it up to the Jarvises. And yet, she had merely raised a suggestion when Julian started yelling at her. She shoved him away. ¡°Right now, I¡­¡± Last night, he had abandoned her when she needed him the most. Right now, she no longer needed him anymore. ¡°I can understand you,¡± Diana said, ¡°so if you want to take care of her, just go. Because right now, I need to take care of Simon too.¡± No matter what Simon thought and whatever he felt regarding his disability, Diana would bear the responsibility of her wrongdoings-just like Julian. Julian¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Are Simon¡¯s legs really¡­¡± ¡°They are,¡± Diana cut him off mid-sentence, suddenly finding the situation rather amusing. Julian subconsciously asked whether Simon¡¯s crippling was genuine after hearing about the ident. Diana didn¡¯t get angry with him; even when Julian got angry with herst night. As for Julian, he now understood how it felt to know that she was going to take care of his rival in love. Stones weighed on his heart, so heavy that he almost drowned. It was suffocating and stifling; he had to try hard to breathe amidst the jealousy and worry rising in his chest. He was also worried about the future. The beautiful vision of his and Diana¡¯s future together faded away once again, as if fate were ying a nasty prank on them. He had seen the stubborn look on Diana¡¯s face when she pushed him away. His fingers gradually stiffened. Still, right now wasn¡¯t the time to get emotional. ¡°I want to go in and see Simon,¡± Julian said. This time, Julian heard from the bodyguards that Simon really didn¡¯t intend to hurt Diana. He was actually trying to protect her. But because he tried to give Diana the pill a few days ago, she was still traumatized around him. In the end¡­ Diana nced at Julian and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t. You should be taking care of Cecilia right now. As for Simon¡­ I know he¡¯s your brother. Because of this, I¡­¡± She choked on her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to you both. But¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°The one Simon wants to see the most is probably me¡± She had been standing by the door, trying to muster the courage to face Simon. Until now, she had been unable to open the door. ¡°Leave.¡± She pushed Julian away, inadvertently preventing him fromforting her. Words were useless at this point. Despite that, Julian still said, ¡°I¡¯m just taking care of Cecilia, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. If the Jarvises want more out of me, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had already made the mistake with Ka. At that time, he thought the way to make it up to someone was to fulfill her wish. In truth, the right way was to know when to stop, and be honest and upfront with each other. There was no need for him to promise her anything. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Diana was only taking care of Simon-she wouldn¡¯t promise him anything. Regardless, she still gave Julian her blessings. ¡°Okay. Go on, now.¡± She needed some alone time. Her tone was cold, and she seemed emotionless. Julian knew he had hurt her against night. He still wanted to make things clear to her, lest she misunderstood things further. With that in mind, he said, ¡°I kept thinking about how to apologize to you after I went back to the roomst night, but I couldn¡¯te up with the perfect apology. ¡°I didn¡¯t even go down for dinner. ¡°Diana¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with me, please? ¡°Be it Simon or Cecilia, we can face everything together. We¡¯ll definitely be able to ovee these trying times. ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctors for them, and I¡¯ll do my best to give them the most conducive environment for their recuperation. Don¡¯t worry, this will surely pass.¡± Will it? Could Simon¡¯s legs really be healed? The bodyguards made it clear to Diana that Simon¡¯s legs could never be healed. As for Cecilia¡­ Even if she were healed and was no longer insane, what would happen in the future? Who could guarantee she wouldn¡¯t be mad again down the road? These concerned their entire lives. Julian was being way too optimistic right now. Diana was in no mood to discuss these things with him. She no longer wanted to rely on him any further. Instead, she wanted to go back to the old days in Stirling City. She wanted to put herself and her children at the center of their lives, and do her best in what she needed to do. From there, she would wean herself off of her reliance on Julian, which was just like an addiction. That was the only way to prevent herself from taking him as the center of her life, and from having him constantly affect her mood. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± She looked up, and said once more, ¡°Go and see Cecilia.¡± Seeing Diana behave this way made Julian feel uneasy. However, it was a fact that Simon lost his legs because of her. It was also a fact that Cecilia had gone mad because of his heartlessness and carelessness. Did Julian really have the right to cling to Diana right now? He nced in the direction of the ward. ¡°Sure.¡± Simon appeared to be awake. Julian looked at the door. Simon probably didn¡¯t want to see him, anyway. While he wanted to go in and see how Simon was doing, he didn¡¯t want to do it right now. They were biological brothers¡­ But in reality, they didn¡¯t seem like brothers at all. At that moment, the cold, hard aura around Julian vanished, leaving behind only endless helplessness. ¡°Then¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Diana nodded before pushing the door open. Strange. Today, they didn¡¯t fight like they didst night. And yet¡­ When Diana opened the door, Julian felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment. It was something he didn¡¯t feel even when he fought with her, but now, it was there. She was just taking care of Simon for the time being. She was simply being responsible. Julian convinced himself that it was the same as him taking care of Cecilia. To think he and Diana had to face such a drastic change, especially when they had just reconciled and were happy for a mere few days. Julian didn¡¯t know if it was right for them to do this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yet, at this point, it was the only way they could go. He sighed, and instructed the bodyguards to continue keeping watch over Diana. After all, Matt¡¯s case was still a mystery. Plus, Diana still hadn¡¯t spoken to Shiloh about making the medicine for her amnesia. She was still very much in danger. After making the necessary arrangements, Julian left the hospital. The sun was high up in the sky. It was still early autumn, but he felt so hot-as if he was stretched out and left to burn under the sun. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 He looked up, almost unable to keep his eyes open. He got into the car, leaned back against the seat, and instructed Noel, ¡°To the Jarvises¡¯ residence.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time they arrived at the Jarvises¡¯ residence, Sue had been waiting for Julian for a long time. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± she greeted him, feeling grateful from the bottom of her heart. Despite everything, he hade. This meant there was hope for Cecilia¡¯s condition. Julian even brought gifts; some for Sue, and some for Cecilia¡¯s father and the other family members. His gesture seemed like an attempt to make things better for Cecilia. Some of the gifts were also for Cecilia. Noel carried the gifts, and walked in with Julian. Cecilia had justpleted a dose of nutrient solution. A doctor was removing the needle from her arm when she saw Julian. That made her jump from the bed. Because of that, blood started oozing from the injection point. It left a shocking red stain on the pure white sheets. Julian patiently stepped forward, wanting to press the cotton wool on the injection point. However, Cecilia shrunk back into the sheets the moment she saw him. She even started tugging her hair in an attempt to cover her face. Julian could tell she was scared to see him. She was timid to the point of cowardice, as if she understood the state that she was in. In fact, she was on the verge of hiding under the bed. She even messed up her hair on purpose. Julian dared note close. He feared Cecilia might do something more dire. Noel saw the situation, and offered, ¡°Sir, let me.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t resist when Noel got close to her. Julian nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Pull her out from under the bed, and clean up the injection wound. Make sure you press the cotton and stop the bleeding.¡± Noel nodded, and approached Cecilia carefully. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to pull her out. He recalled Julian¡¯s attitude toward Betty in the past, when the little girl¡¯s aphasia had been severe. Then, he looked at Cecilia. She was so skinny and petite. It was worlds apart from how she looked when he used to drive Julian to meet her. Noel paused for a moment before going under the bed himself. He smiled at Cecilia. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Mr. Fulcher can¡¯t see how you look right now.¡± It was cramped under the bed, and Noel was a tall man. He could only lie down and talk to Cecilia. Cecilia seemed to understand what he said. Slowly, her shoulders rxed. She didn¡¯t look as stiff as she had been. Noel seized the chance to stretch out his hand, then pressed the cotton wool he had prepared beforehand on her injection point. ¡°It¡¯ll sting a little,¡± he said, gently and cautiously. Very soon, the bleeding stopped. Noel flipped around under the bed, trying to remove his jacket. ¡°Let me cover you with this. That way, Mr. Fulcher won¡¯t be able to see how you look.¡± Cecilia was momentarily stunned. She stared at him for a while before nodding. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Noel wasn¡¯t her mother. Given the state she was in right now, though, there was no point in exining. He simply decided to ept it. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hit your head.¡± He held the edge of the bed frame, so Cecilia could crawl out. She was all wrapped up in his jacket, and only her eyes could be seen. Finally, she had the courage to stand up straight in the room. Even so, she dared not look Julian in the eye. She simply giggled to herself. She kept looking back at Noel, asking, ¡°Mom, do I look pretty?¡± Noel, now forced to be her mother, replied patiently, ¡°Yes, you do.¡± He nced at Julian. He bit the bullet, then added, ¡°You¡¯re very pretty. You always look pretty.¡± When Cecilia heard Noel¡¯s words, she smiled happily. The moment Noel crawled out of the bed, Cecilia immediately sprang forward and glued herself to his back. She shot Julian a few secretive nces, and asked Noel confusedly, ¡°Since I look so pretty, why isn¡¯t he praising me?¡± Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Cecilia was a patient right now. Julian kept that in mind, and reminded himself that he was here to care for a patient. He truly hoped he could alleviate Cecilia¡¯s condition. He yed along, and said smoothly, ¡°Cecilia, you look very pretty.¡± Cecilia looked delighted, but Julian didn¡¯t expect her to hold Noel even more tightly. She was clinging onto him. ¡°Make him leave,¡± she suddenly said to Noel, clearly upset.¡± This is my room, and I don¡¯t want him inside. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± She had behaved too inappropriately in the past. She was too proactive. That was how she fell into that vixen Diana¡¯s trap, which made Julian ssh paint on her. She had to hide herself right now, so Julian wouldn¡¯t see her! That was how she could be demure and appropriate. That was how she could make Julian like her. Cecilia¡¯s eyes had turned sharp and keen as she spoke. She looked like she was on the verge of hiding under the bed once more if Julian insisted on staying in the room. The room was stuffy, and she even bumped her head just now. Noel noticed that she had a bruise on her forehead. Yet she didn¡¯t find it painful at all, acting as if nothing had happened. How could someone be so foolish as to only have eyes for Mr. Fulcher, and forget about everything else? Oh, wait. She really had turned foolish now. Pity inevitably filled his eyes as he looked at Cecilia. ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± This time, he pleaded with Julian to leave the room. Julian didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. ¡°Thanks for holding the fort.¡± He walked out of the door. He wanted to light a cigarette, but held himself back. In the end, he just yed with it in his hand. When Julian left this morning, Bettymented about the stench of smoke on him. From that moment on, he decided that he would quit smoking. But now, the desire to smoke came back to him again when he felt unsettled. Yet, he could only fiddle around with it to try to soothe his addiction. He wondered how Diana was holding up right now. Did Simon me her? Would she cry out of remorse, till her eyes be swollen? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sue saw him walking to and fro the corridor. Curious, she asked, ¡°How is Cecilia? Where is Mr. Carter?¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking care of Ms. Jarvis in the room,¡± Julian replied honestly. Sue immediately became upset. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± She had been tolerant of him for a long time. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to take care of our Cecilia, you can always reject us! We aren¡¯t so shameless as to insist on you to bear the responsibility! You shouldn¡¯t try to cate me by making use of your assistant!¡± Julian came here, did nothing, and made his assistant stay in the room with Cecilia. What was he trying to imply? Cecilia had gone mad, that was right. But Sue certainly hadn¡¯t. She saw everything as clear as day! Before Julian had a chance to exin himself, they saw Cecilia hiding behind Noel as the two walked out of the room. ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s so fierce¡­¡± Cecilia said. ¡°I¡¯m your mother,¡± Sue said. She had seen her daughter exit the room, and wanted to pull Cecilia away from Noel. Much to Sue¡¯s surprise, Cecilia shrunk back and pped her hand away. Cecilia wrapped her arms around Noel¡¯s waist, and buried her face in his chest. ¡°No!¡± she screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to touch me! Mommy, protect me!¡± She was skinny, but her body still felt soft and tender. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Cecilia wrapped her arms tightly around Noel. Noel, who had never been in such close proximity with a woman, flushed brightly. His face turned as red as a tomato. He raised his arms, awkwardly and stiffly, like a bird flying precariously in the air and almost falling from the sky. He didn¡¯t dare to touch Cecilia. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis¡­¡± Noel had heard what Sue said earlier. He could tell that she wasn¡¯t pleased with his status as an assistant. No matter Cecilia¡¯s mental condition, she was still a rich heiress. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noel put himself in Sue¡¯s shoes. If Betty were closed in a room and behaved intimately with a man like him, forget Julian, Noel himself would beat that man up. He could understand where Sue wasing from, and immediately exined things to her. ¡°For some reason, Ms. Jarvis thinks I¡¯m you¡­ She refuses to let Mr. Fulcher touch her, and even insisted for Mr. Fulcher to leave the room just now.¡± Now that Sue thought about it, she noticed that Cecilia didn¡¯t look very happy when Julian visited her in her room yesterday. She appeared anxious, nervous, and shy. Recalling that, Sue understood the situation. ¡°Cecilia would sometimes recognize the wrong person.¡± But¡­ ¡°She¡¯s clinging so tightly to you¡­¡± Sue found that rather uneptable. She stepped forward, trying to pry Cecilia¡¯s arms away from Noel. However, that only made Cecilia tighten her hold on Noel. Cecilia even started yelling at Sue, calling Sue a vixen for snatching Julian and her mother away. She was on the verge of copse. The thing Sue couldn¡¯t stand the most was hearing her obedient and innocent daughter cursing and swearing. Such behavior was worlds apart from her daughter in the past. She couldn¡¯t swallow it, no matter how many times she had witnessed and heard it. She soon gave up. She wiped her tears away and went downstairs, no longer forcing Cecilia to let Noel go. Julian didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. ¡°Take good care of her,¡± he said to Noel. Then, he quickly followed Sue downstairs tofort her. Julian¡¯s chivalrous behavior was stillforting. He didn¡¯t say anything bad about Cecilia behind her back. He simply put all the me on himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jarvis. I¡¯ll make sure she gets the treatment she needs, and recovers.¡± He had already contacted Shiloh. ¡°I found an excellent doctor who can treat her. I won¡¯t let him know her identity. The thing is, I have to bring her back to CoIlina Vi for the treatment. Are you okay with that, Mrs. Jarvis?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sue was hesitant. Cecilia was neither engaged nor married to Julian. Why should she follow Julian back to his house? ¡°The Jarvis family has a reputation to maintain. Why can¡¯t we call the doctor here?¡± Sue said hesitantly. ¡®Why must Cecilia follow you to your vi?¡± ¡°Yes, but if that happened, he would surely know that he¡¯s treating Cecilia, the heiress of the Jarvis family,¡± Julian said with a small smile. In that case, Cecilia¡¯s condition would no longer be a secret. ¡°I have to discuss with her father,¡± Sue said. This was a major decision, and Sue couldn¡¯t make it alone. Julian agreed to it. He had thought about it. Since Cecilia was so dependent on Noel right now, it might be a better idea to take Cecilia home with them, rather than going to the Jarvises¡¯ residence every day. That way, Julian can keep an eye on Diana¡¯s situation at the same time. He wouldn¡¯t be trapped at the Jarvises¡¯ residence, unable to do anything. His heart tightened with worry when he recalled him and Diana going their separate ways at the hospital earlier today, as well as the indifferent look in her eyes. What¡¯s more, there were things he couldn¡¯t say and do at the Jarvises¡¯ residence. He could only invite Shiloh to CoIlina Vi, and urge the man to quickly make the medicine for Diana¡¯s amnesia. Sue was quick to respond to Julian. Mr. Jarvis had always doted on Sue. They had been childhood sweethearts, and were a perfect match in terms of family background. Till today, they remained a model couple in society. Sue might have called it a discussion, but she was simply looking for someone to nod and give her the confidence in her decision. ¡°We agree to it,¡± she said. However, she added one condition. ¡°If you are really confident that Cecilia can be treated, you can take her away. But! We need you to bear responsibility to the fullest extent.¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Julian furrowed his brows, and said dryly, ¡®To the fullest extent¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Marry Cecilia,¡± Sue said. ¡°As long as you agree to that, you can take her to your house for treatment.¡± Impossible! Beforeing to the Jarvis family¡¯s residence, Julian had promised Diana that he would never agree to any of their unreasonable requests. All the more he wouldn¡¯t marry Cecilia. And yet, Sue had raised such a request using his suggestion. Was it really right of him to decide to take care of Cecilia? Sue saw Julian remain silent, and pressed, ¡°Mr. Fulcher? Do you agree with that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± This was non-negotiable. He had hurt Diana enough yesterday. He didn¡¯t want to do anything that would make her misunderstand him further. Julian rejected Sue so bluntly, it embarrassed her. Her voice turned cold. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t let you take Cecilia away.¡± She couldn¡¯t let her single daughter move to CoIlina Vi without the promise of marriage. There were eyes and ears everywhere. If rumors were to start spreading, and if Cecilia didn¡¯t end up marrying Julian, it would be tough for her to find another match. Ultimately, many wealthy families were still concerned with reputation. While Julian had rejected Sue¡¯s suggestion and killed his idea of bringing Cecilia back to the vi, Diana entertained the notion of bringing Simon to CoIlina Vi. That thought had been in her mind for days. At the start, she found that idea inappropriate. Later, she realized that Julian kept asking about Simon¡¯s condition, day in and day out. Diana couldn¡¯t deny that Julian did care for his brother, after all. What¡¯s more¡­ She was feeling the strain from shuttling between her studio, the hospital, and the kindergarten. She didn¡¯t even have time to take care of Betty. Last night, Betty even ran to her room, asking her why she didn¡¯t read her a bedtime story. She felt terribly guilty, and asked Betty, ¡°Do you want to see Simon?¡± Betty nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Although they hardly talked now, Betty remembered clearly how well Simon had treated her and Sean before. He almost became their daddy, too. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him here, okay?¡± Diana said. Betty looked up, and thought hard about it. Now, she was firmly standing on Julian¡¯s side right. She was his thoughtful little sweetheart. ¡°Mommy, I think you should ask Daddy about it first,¡± she said. Of course Diana would. She was just asking for Betty¡¯s opinion first. In the end, she wasn¡¯t able to get much from Betty. No matter how sweet they were, they were still children. Julian still had to make the final decision. This was his house, after all. However, Diana was afraid Julian wouldn¡¯t agree to it. She considered bringing Simon to the apartment Oliver once rented for her. The lease hadn¡¯t ended yet. But there was no point in moving here and there. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to live apart from the twins. What¡¯s more¡­ Bringing Simon there might anger Julian even more. She would rather bring Simon to Collina Vi. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she wanted to wean off her dependence on Julian, she didn¡¯t want to break up with him. She knew he wouldn¡¯t agree to it anyway, even if she did raise the suggestion. That man was exceedingly stubborn, especially when it came to their rtionship. Still, Diana didn¡¯t want to rely so much on him anymore. After pondering about it, she finally decided to act first without seeking Julian¡¯s approval. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 That way, there was no need to worry about Julian disagreeing. On this day, Julian returned home from the Jarvises¡¯ residence as usual. Upon reaching home, he saw an ambnce parked in the courtyard. Thinking that the twins might have had an ident, he hurried inside, shouting their names as he ran. Just as he entered the living room, several pairs of eyes turned toward him simultaneously. Among them were doctors, nurses, Diana, and the twins. When Betty saw that Julian was home, she ran towards him as fast as she could. She stretched out her hands, saying,¡± Daddy, carry.¡± Julian bent down, picked up Betty, and walked toward the rest. Diana saw himing, and smiled at him. It had been several days. The two of them only exchanged brief nces when sending Sean to kindergarten. Apart from that, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat together. Before, Diana had never smiled at him like this. Seeing her smile at him right now, Julian didn¡¯t feel happy.¡± Who¡¯s the person lying in the hospital bed? Why is there an ambnce in the courtyard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the person from the hospital,¡± Diana said. She moved aside to give Julian a clear view of the person on the bed.¡± You said you¡¯ve always wanted to visit Simon. Well, you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital now. I brought him back here.¡± As she spoke, she even had Simon greet Julian. Julian didn¡¯t know if Simon did it intentionally or not. Although he knew Julian disliked acknowledging their rtionship, he still smiled at Julian and said, ¡°Hello, Brother.¡± The way he called Julian was very affectionate. Looking at Simon¡¯s smiling face, Julian felt a sharp difort. His expression turned grim. Diana was afraid Simon wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see it, so she subconsciously patted Julian¡¯s arm. It hurt somewhat, and turned slightly red. She had used a bit too much force. However, she couldn¡¯t care less. In the past few days, Simon had remained surprisingly optimistic. He hadn¡¯t exhibited the self-pitying and resentful behavior Diana had anticipated. Instead, he repeatedlyforted her, assuring her his legs were fine. He imed he was still young and wealthy¡ªthat even if he ended up disabled, he wouldn¡¯t me her. He even thanked Diana for taking care of him. What else could Diana say? To make up for her guilt, she could only care for him even more meticulously. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana pushed away her musings. ncing at Julian, she said, ¡°Choose your words carefully. Don¡¯t let Simon see your expression and feel ufortable.¡± Julian was at a loss. ¡°¡­Is this what you call ufortable?¡± Simon¡¯s behavior after bing disabled was different from what Julian had expected. Julian had a feeling Simon was rather content with his current condition. At Julian¡¯s increasingly outrageousments, Diana intervened. She noticed Simon¡¯s smile going stiff, and quickly pulled Julian aside. Then, she instructed the medical staff who hade with them to take Simon to a guest room on the first floor. Once Simon was out of earshot, Diana hastily addressed Julian again. ¡°I know you¡¯re not happy about me bringing him back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover the amodation fees.¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. Did she think he needed that bit of money? What¡¯s more, they had only recently reconciled. Why did they have to divide everything between them again? She was so persistent about the payment! ¡°Simon¡¯s staying here. It¡¯s only right for me to contribute,¡± she added. Seeing Julian¡¯s persistently sour expression, she amended her words. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t cover my amodation fees.¡± With that, he probably wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore. As expected, the tension in Julian¡¯s face eased. Seeing that, Diana reminded him sternly, ¡°Remember! Don¡¯t show any displeasure to Simon.¡± Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Julian was unhappy. Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy, either. Although Julian was quite ufortable about this arrangement, he agreed reluctantly. However, he added, ¡°This house is so big, so adding more people isn¡¯t a problem. Simon can stay here without paying, and you don¡¯t need to cover his expenses.¡± Having his own woman give him money for another man¡¯s sake? How could Julian stomach that? Diana wanted to insist, but seeing his expression remained unfavorable, she decided not to argue further. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, sighing in relief. She quickly stole a nce at him. In any case, Julian wasn¡¯t angry that she had brought Simon back to take care of him. Sean had visited Simon several times. Although he didn¡¯t talk much, he kept everything in his heart. Each time he went downstairs, he would bring Simon some cookies or snacks. Sometimes, he even offered nuts for Simon, saying, ¡°These are good for recovery.¡± Betty visited Simon asionally as well. However, she wasn¡¯t as familiar with Simonpared to Julian. With her around, though, the room was always filled with cheerfulughter. Lately, the mood in the vi had been rather pleasant. Diana was content with the current situation. She brought Simon a bowl of nourishing soup. ¡°Are your legs still hurting?¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t hurting to begin with,¡± Simon said casually. His tone hadn¡¯t changed. Ever since Diana pushed open the door to his hospital room that day, he had been smiling at her. When he saw her crying, he gave her consoling words-as if she were the one who had be permanently disabled and couldn¡¯t walk. Thinking about that day, Diana couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She scooped a spoonful of hot soup, then blew on it gently.¡± Here, be careful and take a small sip to taste.¡± These past few days, Diana had personally taken care of all of Simon¡¯s daily needs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Simon took a sip, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± It was clearly Diana¡¯s cooking. Her culinary skills had always been average, but she excelled at making soup. Simon enjoyed the soup thoroughly. After finishing a small bowl, Diana quickly handed him a tissue to wipe his mouth with. ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?¡± Now, she tried to amodate his preferences in everything she did. ¡°I¡¯d like to have your homemade beef stew,¡± Simon said.¡± You used to make it often back in Stirling.¡± Mentioning Stirling City felt like recalling a dream from the past. Diana lowered her gaze to Simon¡¯s motionless legs, lost in thought. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Simon knew she wasparing his current condition to the past again. He urged her to go and prepare something delicious for him. ¡°I¡¯m still looking forward to dinner.¡± That evening, just as Julian returned home, he caught a whiff of an unusually delightful aroma from the kitchen. Just by inhaling once brought about a sense of cheerful happiness. Following the fragrance, Julian entered the kitchen. Seeing Diana bustling around, he smiled. He approached her from behind, and slowly wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°What kind of stew is this?¡± Resting his chin on her head, they shared a tranquil moment. Together, they watched the bubbles in the pot as the stew boiled. ¡°It¡¯s beef stew.¡± Diana tilted her head slightly, meeting his gaze. They shared a sweet moment of gazing into each other¡¯s eyes as the delicious aroma filled the kitchen. After the incidents involving Cecilia and Simon, it had been a while since they had been this intimate. ¡°Smells wonderful.¡± Julian inhaled deeply. He gazed at Diana¡¯s sparkling eyes, and couldn¡¯t resist kissing her forehead. ¡°Did you make this for me?¡± Diana was about to respond, when she saw a figure dart past the kitchen window. The figure wasn¡¯t tai I¡ªit was the height of Simon¡¯s wheelchair. After getting to know Simon inside out over these days, Diana immediately pushed Julian away forcefully. Julian¡¯s lower back bumped against the stone countertop. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Julian hissed in pain. He was about to ask Diana what was going on, but before he could say anything, Diana¡¯s expression turned frantic. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡± she said. ¡°Why would I make this for you?¡± She spoke loudly, her eyes darting to the window. ¡°Simon requested this stew for lunch today.¡± Her voice was strained as she continued, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. I didn¡¯t cook a portion for you.¡± At her words, the smile on Julian¡¯s face gradually faded. Hisplexion turned dark. ¡°Diana!¡± What was she doing? The dissatisfaction that had been building up within him erupted. ¡°It¡¯s not just that you haven¡¯t smiled much at me these days. I understand you¡¯re busy. But now, you even pushed me away and hurt my back. Forget expressing a word of concern for me, you¡¯re actually saying you didn¡¯t cook a portion for me?¡± She used to love making soup and stew for him. He had been looking forward to it since her return to Richburgh. He had also urged her to make it for him. Yet every time, she imed she was busy. And she really was. She had to juggle work and take care of the children-and now, Simon was added to the mix. The more she acted like this, the worse Julian felt. ¡°He just said it at noon, but you hurried to make it for him.¡± He nced discreetly into the pot. He didn¡¯t need to imagine howplicated it was to make this stew. The recipe was different from her usual normal beef stew. Even the ingredients were tricky to handle. How else could she bring together so many diverseponents, and stille up with such a beautiful color? It didn¡¯t look like your basic stew at all; undoubtedly, it was full of her feelings. Yet, they weren¡¯t meant for him-they were for another man. It was something no one could tolerate! ¡°Stop being so narrow-minded.¡± Diana approached him with an irritated look. She lowered her voice, and whispered,¡± Simon hasn¡¯t gone far yet.¡± She didn¡¯t want Simon to witness her and Julian getting intimate, fearing it would make him feel worse. Simon, Simon, Simon. ¡°All you talk about is Simon!¡± Julian snarled. His lower back was sore, but she hadn¡¯t said a word of concern. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His face almost turned red as he forced Diana to look at him. ¡°Do you still have me in your heart at all?¡± He was jealous. Dianaughed. She put her hands on both sides of his lips and pushed them up, forming a smile. ¡°Give me a smile.¡± She leaned slyly against his chest, and touched his lower back. ¡°There¡¯s a portion of stew for you too.¡± How could she be making the stew only for Simon? She gently massaged his back. ¡°He just passed by the window. I said those things for him to hear on purpose.¡± Julian knew she had done it intentionally. However, he couldn¡¯t ept her cing such importance on Simon. He had heard it from Betty. Right now, Diana was more concerned about Simon than the twins. It weighed heavily on his mind. He hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with Diana about it yet. And now, she was pushing him even further away. Incidents like this had urred more than once these past few days. Just as he was about to have a serious talk with her, she suddenly nced out the window. She stood onto her tiptoes, and gave him a light peck on the lips. A fleeting touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface. It sent ripples spreading through Julian¡¯s heart. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Diana pushed Julian gently, as if she was coaxing a child.¡± Okay, enough. Simon¡¯s legs are injured. As his older brother, you should give in to him a little.¡± Julian¡¯s mood visibly improved, but his tone remained unfriendly. ¡°I¡¯m not his brother.¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Diana saw through him. If Julian truly refused to acknowledge Simon as his brother, he wouldn¡¯t have epted Simon moving in. Nina was right. The most stubborn and hard thing in the world was Julian¡¯s mouth. Still, it was strange. When she kissed him just now, it felt so gentle and soft. Thinking about that sensation, akin to touching flower petals, Diana¡¯s mood improved significantly. Julian¡¯s mood also brightened. He touched his lower back, and looked at Diana. There was obvious dissatisfaction on his face, and he was pouting slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t push me like that in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay. Sure.¡± Diana agreed repeatedly, then hurriedly opened his shirt to take a look at his wound. ¡°The skin¡¯s a little scraped.¡± She took out some alcohol, and disinfected his wound carefully before applying a band-aid on it. She felt a little embarrassed to do it. As the stew was ready, she quickly washed her hands and stirred the pot. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Julian nced at the first aid kit. ¡°Put that back where it was. I¡¯ll take the stew to Simon.¡± That might not be a good idea. Diana had never let Julian have any direct interaction alone with Simon. ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll do something to him?¡± Julian said. His jaw tightened, and his gaze sharpened. It made it hard for Diana to refuse. ¡°No.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°If you take it to him, make sure to watch him finish it.¡± Recently, Simon¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t great. The doctor advised him to eat more liquid foods and have a nutritious diet. Julian nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Then, he carried the stew to Simon¡¯s room. When he entered, Simon greeted him. ¡°Brother.¡± One must admit, Simon knew how to strike a nerve with people. Knowing full well that Julian despised him mentioning their rtionship, he always made sure to remind Julian of his status as Julian¡¯s illegitimate halfbrother. Still, Diana had brought him to the vi. Julian had promised her not to show Simon any hostility. Suppressing his displeasure, he ced the bowl of stew on the bedside table. ¡°Eat quickly. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s prepared so quickly?¡± Simon asked. He turned to Julian. ¡°It used to be the same back then. Whenever I said I craved beef stew, Diana would head to the market early in the morning to buy all the ingredients. Since the city was close to the border, the spices she used were avable all year round. The stew she used to make tasted even better than this. But I understand it¡¯s not easy to gather the same spices in Richburgh.¡± He then sighed, as if on purpose. ¡°She really put her heart into it for me.¡± His words were a thorn in Julian¡¯s heart. Richburgh was in the northern region, and it was currently autumn. Trying to gather so many spices in a short time to make this stew was indeed quite painstaking. Julian knew Simon said that on purpose to sow discord, so he¡¯d quarrel with Diana. The more Simon did this, the less angry he was. He looked at Simon coolly, and retorted, ¡°You resemble your mother quite a bit.¡± At the mention of a woman he had never met before, Simon¡¯s heart tightened. The fact that his identity had been hidden all this while immediately made him feel inferior to Julian. Simon¡¯s eyes turned fierce. He offered a sarcastic smile, and said, ¡°Resemble her? In what way?¡± ¡°You both seem to enjoy desiring what belongs to others.¡± Julian¡¯s tone was filled with mockery. As he spoke, he radiated an icy aura. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± He raised an eyebrow at Simon. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Simon couldn¡¯t utter a word in response. After a while, he muttered in a subdued tone, ¡°Diana isn¡¯t yours. You¡¯re already divorced.¡± Julian didn¡¯t yield an inch. ¡°It seems you know everything. I thought the car ident damaged your brain, since you didn¡¯t even know that she used to be your sister-inw. But I guess you¡¯re well aware of everything.¡± He looked at Simon¡¯s legs as he spoke. Julian didn¡¯t believe it. He found it hard to stomach that someone like Simon didn¡¯t care about his legs. Sure enough, Simon¡¯s eyes shed in resentment. ¡°Julian!¡± he snarled. If Julian wanted to mock Simon, he should do it openly and honestly. Why beat around the bush? ¡°Yeah?¡± Julian responded with a faint nod. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± With that, he lifted the bowl and brought it to Simon¡¯s lips.¡± Drink. My girlfriend gave me specific instructions to make sure you finish this stew.¡± Julian emphasized the words ¡°my girlfriend,¡± causing Simon to clutch his legs tightly. Did he regret it? After the car ident, Simon frequently asked himself this question over the past few days. Did he regret it? When he saw the car about to hit him, he still allowed Diana to push him, resulting in his disabled legs- did he regret it? No, he didn¡¯t. That was what the voice in his heart told him. Since he couldn¡¯tpete openly with Julian, he would resort to underhanded methods. He smiled again. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Yet, the malevolence in his eyes remained. It was a stain that couldn¡¯t be wiped away. He was different from Oliver. When Oliver smiled, there was genuine warmth. While Oliver carried warmth, Simon was always apanied by a shadow-even in his warmth. He took a sip, and said, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take her away sooner orter.¡± Every word he spoke was a provocation. Julian¡¯s hand trembled; no matter how good his temper was, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Suddenly, Simon lowered his head, as if he had been deeply wronged. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t drive me away.¡± Julian was somewhat baffled. Suddenly, Diana¡¯s loud shout cut through the air. ¡°Julian! I told you not to give Simon a hard time! If you don¡¯t like delivering things to him, just don¡¯t do it.¡± Diana appeared with a frosty expression. She took away the bowl from Julian as she rebuked him. Then, she pushed him out and returned to Simon¡¯s room. She fed Simon bit by bit, consoling him and telling him not to mind Julian¡¯s attitude. Julian was upset. He stood at the doorway, and waited for Diana toe out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t mind my attitude? What attitude?¡± There was no warmth in his eyes, only coldness that sent shivers down Diana¡¯s spine. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue here.¡± She sighed, and led him away from Simon¡¯s room. They walked until they reached a corner, where she stopped. She stared intently at him, yet she didn¡¯t say a word. It was a sign of her discontent. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything before you came in.¡± Julian said. Ultimately, hepromised first. ¡°He was the one putting on an act. He pretended to be a victim.¡± Julian was dismissive of such behavior. Simon was a man, but he resorted to such underhanded means¡­ ¡°Who knows, he might have intentionally injured his legs too! Chapter 984 Chapter 984 The more Julian spoke, the more absurd he sounded. Diana listened in disbelief. She looked at Julian, as if he hadmitted a grave mistake. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve suspected him of intentionally causing trouble for himself.¡± However, the car ident was clearly just that¡ªan ident. If anyone had to take responsibility, it could only be Diana. It was why she was working so hard to make amends. ¡°I hope this is thest time,¡± Diana issued her final warning, her tone stern. ¡°Also, if I¡¯m not around, don¡¯t enter his room alone.¡± After all that was said, she still didn¡¯t believe Julian hadn¡¯t given Simon a hard time just now. Julian wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Whatever.¡± His words were apanied by an icy gaze, enough to make one shudder. He was angry, but Diana wasn¡¯t in the mood to cate him anymore. She was too tired to waste her thoughts on dealing with him. Seeing that she was ignoring himpletely, Julian grew even angrier. The fury simmering under his skin was ready to be unleashed. He stared at her back, until she finally disappeared. Bam! Furious, he kicked the trash bin in the corridor. The bin broke into pieces, its contents spilling everywhere. He looked up, thinking that La wasing to tidy up- only to find Betty with her doll, looking rmed. Julian was taken aback for a moment. The frustration within him intensified. He crouched, pretending as if nothing had happened, and extended his arms towards her. ¡°Sweetie, come give Daddy a hug.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to startle Betty again. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be fit to be called a father! Fortunately, Betty wasn¡¯t scared this time. She was just a bit puzzled. Clutching her doll, she walked to Julian and looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°Daddy, does Mommy want to exchange you for another daddy?¡± It was as if something had struck Julian¡¯s head with a resounding thud. His heart skipped a beat as he red sternly at Betty. ¡°Who taught you to say such things?!¡± This time, Betty was frightened. She was on the verge of tears. She pouted, trembling. ¡°Daddy¡­ Sniff¡­ You¡¯re being mean¡­¡± If there was anything in the world that could soften Julian¡¯s heart apart from Diana, it was Betty¡¯s tears. The moment his daughter¡¯s tears fell, he could feel his heart breaking. He wanted to p himself so badly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. Daddy was wrong. Daddy won¡¯t speak so harshly from now on.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Betty was finally happy again, but she still sniffled a bit.¡± Daddy, is Mommy really going to rece you?¡± Julian was once again caught off guard by her question. Even the child had noticed that Diana¡¯s care for Simon far exceeded hers for Julian. If things continued like this, Simon¡¯s im of taking Diana away might not just be an empty threat. Worse, Diana might actually be willing to leave with him. Did Julian, the children, and this home still have a ce in her heart? Frustration surged in him once more, and the feeling persisted until dinner. Julian didn¡¯t speak to Diana, nor did he touch the stew she had prepared for him. ¡°That¡¯s for Simon,¡± Julian told Betty, instructing her to convey his message to Diana. ¡°Tell your mommy I can¡¯t afford to eat it.¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Diana looked at his defiant expression, and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Why is it that the more we talk, the more petty you be? You¡¯re an adult. Can¡¯t you just talk to me normally? Why do you have to make Betty ry your message?¡± However, Julian didn¡¯t listen and was persistent. ¡°Sweetie, tell your mommy I don¡¯t want to talk to her.¡± Betty hesitated for a while, but she quickly raised her adorable round eyes. In a childlike voice, she said, ¡®Mommy, Daddy said he doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Julian, have you forgotten? What did the doctor sayst time during the child psychology lecture? He said we must create a healthy family environment to-¡° Before Diana could finish her sentence, Julian interjected,¡± Sweetie, tell your mommy I¡¯m done eating.¡± With that, Julian left, intending to return to his own room. Diana watched his retreating figure. She was so angry, she could feel herself getting a heart attack. ¡°Julian, do you really not care about the children? Do you really have to be angry with me in front of them?¡± Did she honestly think he wanted to be angry with her? It was clear that she didn¡¯t believe in him. She was the one who provoked his anger; what¡¯s more, she maintained that attitude toward him. At this point, the bandage on his lower back needed to be changed. Did Diana ask about it? No, because she didn¡¯t care at all. She only cared about Simon. This was something even the children could perceive. ¡°Betty¡¯s aphasia has already improved, so don¡¯t use the happy family thing to pressure me,¡± he said. He went to the staircase, and pressed the button for the second-floor elevator. Holding Betty, he sneered at Diana. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, why should I?¡± Could he alone create a harmonious family environment? Why should he be held to such high standards when she didn¡¯t care? Over these past few days, he had been busy dealing with Cecilia. Even so, he had never allowed the situation to affect their rtionship, unlike how Diana had allowed Simon to. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Right now, Diana had clearly reversed her priorities! Just before entering the elevator, he had Betty ry a message to Diana, ¡°Don¡¯t contact me tonight. My phone will be off.¡± ¡°Simon¡¯s the sick one. You keep insisting on being angry with me because I¡¯m caring for him-¡° The elevator doors shut before she could finish, and Julian disappeared before Diana¡¯s eyes. Sean observed everything silently. He put down his utensils, and wiped his mouth. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done eating.¡± Diana felt uneasy. She knew she had been neglecting her rtionship with Julian over the past few days, but she had been trying to bnce things as much as possible. The main issue was Simon¡¯s condition. She needed time to find the right bnce. Turning to Sean, she tried to smooth her furrowed brows. Smiling at her son, she said, ¡°Alright. After Mommy finishes eating, I¡¯lle and y with you.¡± Sean¡¯s long eyshes covered his eyes, concealing the emotions within. ¡°No need. You can go take care of Uncle Simon.¡± Yesterday, Diana had promised to y with him. Just as they were about to take out their toys, Simon called Diana, saying his legs felt a bit ufortable. Diana immediately ran downstairs to help massage them. Simon couldn¡¯t bear to have her use her hands, so she had to use an electric massager on him. However, she felt bad leaving his room so quickly, and they ended up chatting for a while. When Diana came out of Simon¡¯s room, Sean had already fallen asleep. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re such a considerate child,¡± she said fondly. Diana didn¡¯t think too much of it, as she was genuinely concerned about checking on Simon. Earlier today, Julian had gone to Simon¡¯s room with the stew. She didn¡¯t know what they talked about, but whatever it was had led Simon to ask Julian not to drive him away. She hadn¡¯t even settled ounts with Julian, but he was already upset with her. Thinking about his sulky face, she felt speechless. ¡°You¡¯re more considerate than him, that¡¯s for sure.¡± She patted Sean¡¯s head, kissed his forehead, and then let him go upstairs. Sean didn¡¯t return to his own room. Instead, he went to look for Julian. Since they had moved back to the vi, this was the first time he had taken the initiative to look for Julian. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 In Julian¡¯s bedroom, Sean told him, ¡°Go apologize to Mommy.¡± He was frowning when he pushed the door open. When he ordered Julian, his tone was startlingly mature. It was quite interesting. Diana was angry with Julian, and so was the little one. Julian crouched to Sean¡¯s level. ¡°Do you know what happened between your mommy and me? And now, you want me to apologize to her?¡± Sean shook his head, arms crossed. His one leg was on the ground, while the other was raised against the wall. He looked at Julian, his face icy and aloof. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Women need to be appeased,¡± he said with a stern face, like the strictest teacher in school. He sounded dead serious. ¡°Whether she¡¯s right or wrong, it¡¯s always your fault. This is the only way your love canst.¡± Julian was shocked by his son¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Little man, do you even know what love is?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sean nced at him tly, then turned and left the room. Shortly after, he returned with a small backpack. Betty rested her cheek on her hand, watching them silently. Without hesitation, Sean unzipped his backpack and tipped it toward the floor. A tter resounded. Piles of love letters spilled out from his backpack. Many of these love letters had at most two lines of words, all written crookedly in twisted alphabets. They either looked like scribbles, or resembled the footprints of a caterpir. Julian stared at them for a while, but couldn¡¯t make anything out. He looked at Sean. ¡°Can you make out what¡¯s written on these?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. They haven¡¯t taught us how to write at school.¡± Most people gave him leaves or flowers in envelopes, and some drew hearts for him. In short, they were all confessing to him. He was quite popr in kindergarten. ¡°See,¡± Sean said with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I understand everything. I understand little girls¡¯ thoughts even better. Mommy might be grown up, but she¡¯s still a little girl at heart, Daddy.¡± He patted Julian¡¯s shoulder solemnly. Julian, on the other hand, was in shock at how much this child knew at such a young age. ¡°Comfort her properly, okay?¡± Sean advised. Women were easy to appease. Just like Faye, their old neighbor. When Sean left Stirling City, Faye cried a river. At that time, Sean raised his little hand to wipe Faye¡¯s tears away. He kissed her on the forehead, then said seriously,¡± You¡¯re my princess. When you grow up, I¡¯ll be a prince to marry you.¡± Actually, Sean didn¡¯t like princes at all. However, Faye liked them. He knew saying that would make Faye stop crying. Sean didn¡¯t like to see girls cry. Sure enough, Faye quickly stopped crying after hearing his words, and hugged him. Her voice was choked as she vowed to marry him once they grow up. She even dered herself his girlfriend, in hopes he wouldn¡¯t y with other girls. Of course, Betty was an exception. But since that day, Sean held true to his promise. Even though he received love letters daily, he never said more than a few words to other girls. Just a casual acknowledgment. After Sean was finished speaking, he walked away coolly. Julian was left utterly dumbfounded. As Sean walked away, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want these love letters?¡± ¡°They were going in the trash from the start,¡± Sean said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s better just to throw them away.¡± Julian was speechless. Was this really his son? He couldn¡¯t help but shiver; why did Sean feel even colder than him¡­? Still, Sean¡¯s words filled Julian¡¯s mind. The boy was young, but his words were oddly mature. Julian looked at the love letters on the ground, lost in thought. He turned to look at his daughter. ¡°Sweetie, can you lend me your doll for a moment?¡± Betty blinked her big doe eyes at the question. Without hesitation, she pushed her doll to Julian. ¡°Here you go, Daddy.¡± Baby girls were truly the best little angels in the world, always so considerate. Unlike his son! Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Such a young child had taught Julian how to do things with such a mature tone, with a cool and aloof expression to boot. Julian took the doll from Betty, then went to Sean to borrow an electric toy motorcycle. ¡°Daddy, what are you going to do?¡± Betty asked curiously. She followed Julian like a little tail, never leaving his side for a moment. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian didn¡¯t want her running around behind him, so he picked her up and held her with one arm while continuing to work with the items in his hand. La hade to clean the room, when she saw Julian working with Betty in his arm. She thought it was hard on him. She wanted to advise him not to carry Betty all the time, just like she did with Diana. ¡°If you keep carrying Ms. Betty like this, she¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Betty was almost three years old. Yet, she still clung to Julian every day. She didn¡¯t even want to walk on her own anymore. Julian sneered. ¡°How long will I be able to carry her like this? n When the children grew up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry Betty anymore even if he wanted to. ¡°True.¡± La understood him, and didn¡¯t say anything more. She silently went about cleaning the room. Meanwhile, Julian had something to ask of her. ¡°La, please bring me a battery.¡± Sean¡¯s electric toy motorcycle didn¡¯t have a battery in it. That boy didn¡¯t care about the toys Julian bought. It was clear he never yed with them. Thinking that, Julian couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. After La installed the battery, he tied the love letters together with a ribbon and ced them on the back seat of the electric toy motorcycle. Then, he turned on the remote control. Under La and Betty¡¯s curious gazes, he pressed the start button. Beep! Beep! The small motorcycle began to zoom around the room with the love letters. After a few tests, the letters didn¡¯t fall off. Julian ced Betty¡¯s doll on the motorcycle, opened the door, pressed the start button again, and maneuvered the motorcycle into the elevator. However, he didn¡¯t go down with it. He continued to hold Betty in the room. Betty was getting very curious. She blinked as she asked,¡± Daddy, where are you sending the little motorcycle?¡± Julian smiled, looking sly. ¡°Nowhere special. Just going to invite someone into the trap.¡± ¡°Invite¡­¡± Betty scratched her little head. In the blink of an eye, she had forgotten the word Julian just used. ¡°Invite¡­ invite¡­trap.¡± She tried several times, but she couldn¡¯t recall the word. Julian couldn¡¯t stopughing at Betty¡¯s flushed little face.¡± Invite someone into the trap.¡± He smiled yfully, his eyes revealing a touch of warmth. It was rare to see such emotion on him, but his eyes also shed with a cunning glint. ¡°Wait a bit. Daddy will show you what someone and trap mean.¡± Betty stopped being curious. Instead, she obediently leaned on Julian¡¯s shoulder. Just like him, she stared at the doorway with bright eyes. Meanwhile, Diana was in the guest room, taking care of Simon. It was time to massage his legs. After setting up the machine with the right mode and duration, she sat on the sofa as usual and chatted with him to distract him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take Julian¡¯s words to heart,¡± she advised. Simon, ever the ¡®understanding¡¯ one, said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I know my brother¡¯s personality. It¡¯s not surprising for him to suspect me of not dodging the car and deliberately hurting my legs. But I still hope I can continue living here. If I can¡¯t¡­¡± He lowered his head, hesitating slightly. He stared at his disabled legs, and yed with his hands. ¡°Living alone outside¡­ It¡¯s a bit lonely.¡± He looked at Diana again, and continued, ¡°But¡­ Will my stay here affect your rtionship as a couple?¡± Diana quickly reassured him, telling him not to overthink. ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯s my fault your legs are in this state.¡± Thus, it was only right for her to take care of him. Diana¡¯s face revealed a rare hint of yfulness. ¡°Unless Julian doesn¡¯t want me to stay here anymore one day. Only then will I take you away.¡± This statement seemed to be poking fun at Simon. He wasn¡¯t sure if Diana sensed his intention of taking her away. He quickly put on an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Before he could finish, a small electric motorcycle beeped and darted into the room through the doorway. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 On the small motorcycle was the doll Betty often carried. As for the toy motorcycle, it belonged to Sean. It was a toy Simon once bought for Sean to y with in the past. Even though Sean often moved it around, he had never yed with it. Why did he suddenly decide to y with it today? Diana, curious, approached the small motorcycle and picked it up. Simon¡¯s thoughts matched hers. ¡°Did Sean bring it in?¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± Diana opened the letters stacked behind the small motorcycle. After a quick nce, her expression changed. Simon saw her troubled expression, and quickly asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She forced a smile despite her uneasy face. She checked the massage machine¡¯s timer, and said to Simon, ¡°I need to do something for a bit. Wait here for me, okay?¡± With his legs in their current state, there was little he could do other than wait. ¡°Is it about Sean?¡± ¡°Yes. I need to discuss something with Julian.¡± Saying that, she took the small motorcycle, the doll, and the love letters into her arm. She then quickly left the guest room. Simon watched her hurried departure. For the first time, he felt unsure and wondered if crashing into a car intentionally and hurting his legs was the right thing to do. He clenched his hands tightly. Looking down at his legs, he felt it should have been the right decision. How else could he get the opportunity to have Diana care for him like this? How could he have the chance to be with her every day? Aftering to Richburgh from Stirling¡­ This was the longest period of time they had spent together. When they were eating the beef stew earlier today, he even had the illusion of returning to the past. Back in Stirling City, he should have seized the opportunity and told Diana the truth. However, his heart went soft, and he allowed her to give birth to her twins. It led to her renewed interaction with Julian. If it weren¡¯t for his disabled legs¡­ Perhaps Diana would still be holding a grudge against him. Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister emotion as extreme as his personality. As for Julian¡­ Simon grinned. As long as Simon was around, he would never give Diana a chance to reconcile with Julian-no matter how many tricks Julian had up his sleeve! Julian sneezed. Just then, he saw Diana hurriedly pushing the door open. She ced the love letters on the table, and took Betty from Julian¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Julian pretended to be clueless. He nced at her, then subtly gestured at Betty, who was now in her mother¡¯s embrace. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was like he was saying, ¡°See?¡± This was the ¡®someone¡¯ Daddy wanted to invite. At this moment, the ¡®someone¡¯ was already in the ¡®trap¡¯. Julian calmly looked at Diana, waiting for her to be flustered. When it came to patience, Diana was always a bit worse than him. ¡°Stop pretending to be confused!¡± Diana said, annoyed. She knew Julian understood her clearly. She pointed at the small motorcycle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send this to Simon¡¯s room on purpose? It has Betty¡¯s doll, and the motorcycle belonged to Sean. There are also a bunch of love letters on it. It couldn¡¯t have been done by the twins.¡± That meant Julian waited for her toe here on purpose. Yet, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± he insisted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you helping Simon massage his legs? I wouldn¡¯t dare disturb you.¡± ¡°Could you please speak properly?¡± Diana was the one who set up the electric massager for Simon. Honestly, Simon was actually quite courteous. There had never been any inappropriate behavior between them. The more innocent her interactions with Simon were, the angrier she was to hear Julian¡¯s absurd words. She didn¡¯t expect him to be rational where Simon was concerned. Even if he did, she knew he would still go into Simon¡¯s room and make a mess out of things. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 To maintain a peaceful rtionship between the two, it might be best to avoid mentioning Simon¡¯s existence altogether. At the very least, Diana should try to downy Simon¡¯s significance in front of Julian. The fact that he was personally speaking to her now, instead of having Betty ry messages, was already a sign of submission. She understood this man¡¯s oddities, even though they were often unexinable. Although his quirks were often a bit puzzling, she could still read him well. ¡±Sure.¡± As expected, Julian was being difficult. He refused to give in easily. ¡°Tell me, then. Why are you here?¡± Diana was speechless. Well, it was true she was the one who initiated this meeting. She was a bit stifled inside, but she followed his lead and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these love letters?¡± ¡°What could be the deal? Sean¡¯s just popr.¡± He raised an eyebrow and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy? Or do you think Sean is too young for this?¡± It wasn¡¯t that. Diana could understand the feelings of children. Their likes and loves were no different from their fondness for the sun, coffee, or the little flowers and grass by the roadside. Most parents these days were quite open-minded, especially since Sean was attending an international bilingual kindergarten where the children¡¯s mindset was even more progressive. She had even opened and read through the love letters. Some were clearlyposed with the help of parents. Children¡¯s emotions were pure. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the same as how Sean told her he would only marry Faye when he grew up. Since they had come to Richburgh, she hadn¡¯t heard him mention Faye¡¯s name again. Children had fleeting interests. Perhaps when they grew up, they wouldn¡¯t even remember their kindergarten ssmates. She found it hard to put into words, but she still confided in Julian. ¡°I¡¯m worried. Sean has received so many love letters, but why did he tell only you and not me¡­?¡± Had she failed as a mother? Before, Sean used to tell her everything. Yet now, there were things he would tell Julian and not her. ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said. It was truly pleasant to have a decent conversation with Diana without Simon¡¯s interference. Julian looked dissatisfied as he asked Diana, ¡°Do you know what Betty asked me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Julian recounted Betty¡¯s words-whether Diana was nning to rece their father-and Diana¡¯s face reddened slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart break. She looked at Betty, and asked, ¡°Sweetie, did you really think that?¡± Betty nodded. Diana felt increasingly perplexed. It wasn¡¯t Betty¡¯s words, or Julian¡¯s attitude. It was her own actions. She had always thought that not relying on Julian and believing that she could handle everything on her own was the right approach. In reality, considering her daughter¡¯s words and the love letters her son had received, it seemed¡­ Her independence had failed quite miserably. She suddenly felt at a loss, unsure of the right thing to do. And Julian¡­ She nced at him. If even Betty could ask whether Diana would rece their father, it showed how much she had been neglecting himtely. Thinking about it, it seemed his recent difficult attitude and the many tantrums he had thrown were all justified. A bitter feeling surged in Diana¡¯s heart, and her tears began to well up. Julian was somewhat puzzled. Actually¡­ By intentionally making here to him on her own, he was already following Sean¡¯s advice and was trying to appease her. If he didn¡¯t do anything, they would probably still be in a cold war for a few more days because of her anger. He wanted her to realize her mistake. In truth, he hadn¡¯t done much at all. He simply used Betty¡¯s doll and Sean¡¯s love letters to lead her upstairs, and prompt her to initiate a conversation with him. Now, she was tearing up. The usually cunning and domineering Julian Fulcher was suddenly helpless. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Now, Julian seemed like a child who had done something wrong. His thoughts were a mess, and he was unable to understand where Diana¡¯s sadness wasing from. ¡°In our children¡¯s hearts, you want to rece me, their dad. Shouldn¡¯t I be the sad one?¡± Julian quickly took Betty in his arms. Like coaxing a child, he used a tissue to gently wipe Diana¡¯s face. Heforted her softly, ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t cry. Be good. Let me wipe away those tears, okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing his slightly hunched and nervous appearance and his increasingly soothing tone, Diana¡¯s heart suddenly softened. It was like being brushed by a feather, a gentle touch. She lowered her head. She acknowledged his words, like a child admitting her mistake. ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡± She had such a good boyfriend. In moments when she was being difficult, when she was stubbornly trying to take everything on herself, thinking she could handle and bnce everything, he always offered her the greatest patience. Independence¡­ It wasn¡¯t about not relying on others. It was about maintaining independence while relying on someone. Just like now. Julian holding the child allowed her to have time to process her emotions. The child could receive great care, while she could improve herself. She had a boyfriend, yet she didn¡¯t confide or rely on him. Wasn¡¯t she a fool for not doing so? Dianaughed inwardly at herself. After a bit of self-reassurance, she kissed Betty¡¯s cheek. Then she suddenly extended her arms, embracing Julian tightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thanking him for always being there when she needed him, for being by her side. Thanking him for never dwelling on her mistakes, and for being so understanding. Caught off guard by her embrace, Julian felt a bit flustered. He hadn¡¯t done anything yet, so why was Diana suddenly being so kind to him? Could it be that their son was right? Women, perhaps, needed to be appeased andforted? It seemed his performance as a boyfriend needed improvement. His mind wasn¡¯t even as good as a child¡¯s. No wonder Diana wasn¡¯t willing to remarry him. Even he wouldn¡¯t want to! Though neither of them said or did much, an unspoken, heartwarming sensation enveloped them at that instant. Even Betty could sense this subtle feeling of happiness, and giggled. ¡°I like seeing Daddy and Mommy together.¡± It was such a simple statement. Taking the opportunity, Julian proposed to Diana, ¡°How about from now on, whenever I return from the Jarvises, I take care of Simon together with you?¡± This proposal made Diana a bit uncertain. After some thought, she realized that as a mother, she had to consider taking care of her children; as a girlfriend, she had to consider her boyfriend¡¯s feelings. She couldn¡¯t just use Julian of being stubborn while not seeing her own stubbornness. Besides¡­ Wasn¡¯t he really changing? So, she needed to change as well. ¡°Alright.¡± She looked at Julian¡¯s hopeful expression, feeling for the first time that he was truly a very good family man. Still, he needed someone to remove his thorns. Only then would he put away his cold exterior. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to remove the thorns to see his gentle side. Now, she was starting to look forward to recovering her memories. However¡­ ncing at Julian, Diana thought about Simon, who was still in the room on the first floor. She held back from mentioning finding Shiloh to make the medicine. Julian didn¡¯t bring it up, either. After soothing Betty to sleep, he went to Simon¡¯s room with Diana. The massage session had just ended. Diana hurried forward, wanting to remove the massage device. However, Julian volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Julian''s eyes gleamed coldly. When he turned to look from Diana to Simon, his demeanor changed.It transformed from a burning me to a piercing chill. Diana poked him, reminding him to watch his attitude. Julian started getting impatient, but he remembered the vulnerable look Diana gave him when she hugged him.He controlled himself. "Okay," he said. He removed the massage device from Simon.Simon looked cautiously at him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Julian..." Simon kept ruffling Julian¡¯s feathers, but Julian went on smiling. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Simon nced at Diana, looking slightly anxious. "It¡¯s just that...Next time, let me remove the device myself." His words made Diana immediately notice that something was wrong. "Was Julian too rough on you just now?" "No, no." Simon waved his hands. "He¡¯s just very strong.He probably didn''t do it on purpose." Julian''s face darkened with displeasure. How was he strong just now? How did he not do it on purpose just now? Julian reined his temper in.He asked La to brew a pot of tea, which he then gave to Diana. "Have some tea." Simon didn¡¯t sense Julian''s displeasure, and even poured himself a cup of tea.He smiled at Diana. "Great tea." "Don''t drink so much of it," Diana said discouragingly. "You won''t be able to sleep well at night." With that, she spread out the sheets for Simon. Then, she filled a basin with warm water for him to wash up. Julian didn''t expect Diana to take such good care of Simon.She was the love of his life, after all. Simon dered his love for Diana so boldly, yet Julian didn¡¯t see Simon treating her well.He felt even more upset with Simon. "Didn''t I say that I''ll do it?" he snapped. He took the basin and towel from Diana.He was extra careful when he cleaned Simon, for fear he might upset Diana. Aside from his twins, Julian had never taken such care of another person like this. Yet now, he had to take care of his father¡¯s illegitimate son. What irony! If Madam Fulcher were still alive, he wondered what she would have thought of this situation. After Julian was done and left the room, his back felt sore. It was something he hadn''t felt for a long time. He stretched, and nced at Simon through the ss panel on the door. He put his hand over Diana¡¯s shoulder and left with her in his arms¡ªit was obvious he was trying to invoke jealousy in Simon. On the way back to her room, Diana warned him, "You don¡¯t need to help me take care of Simon, but please don¡¯t keep treating him badly." Julian kept silent.He had taken care of Simon to that extent. Yet, Diana still thought that he treated Simon badly? However, Diana¡¯s worried face made him feel stuffy inside. He wanted to refute her im, and said, "He''s just an illegitimate son.I..." "Julian!" Diana cut him off harshly. "Since we''ve let him move in, don¡¯t say such things, alright?" It was hurtful. Very much so. "If Simon heard you, he definitely wouldn''t feel good.He might even want to move out." After so long, Julian didn¡¯t hear Diana say a single word of concern for him. Julian dispelled the thought of bringing his nkets back to her room and sleeping with her. With how defensive she was of Simon, his patience was wearing thin. His eyes turned cold. "When will you call Shiloh here?" he asked. The sudden change in topic left Diana stunned. There was a slight evasiveness in her eyes, and she stuttered, "W-We''re asking him for a favor, so..." Because of the conflict between Diana and Kiki, Shiloh even fell out with his daughter. "By right, we should be the ones visiting him at his ce," Diana continued. "By right?" Julian slowly dropped his arm from Diana¡¯s shoulder.His eyes were like a still pond. Eerily quiet, without any ripples¡ªjust like the calm before the storm. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Diana felt uneasy, and grabbed his arm. "Julian, what''s the matter?" She pressed Julian down on the bed, wanting to rub his shoulders. But Julian stood there, unmoving.He stared at her, his eyes cold, as if he were looking at the stranger.It sent chills down Diana''s spine. All the warmth she felt toward him dissipated in an instant. Before she could speak, Julian pursued the matter further. "Then when shall we go to his ce?" "Hmm..." Diana pondered for a moment, her fingers intecing anxiously. "After Cecilia and Simon¡¯s conditions improve...We''ll go after we''re relieved of our responsibilities." "After their conditions improve?" Julian red at her with a hawk-like sharpness.He paid attention to her every breath, his eyes still cold. "Then tell me: When will they get better? What is ¡®better¡¯? "If they always need our care, will you never need to find Shiloh and get him to concoct the medicine to help you regain your memories?" Julian¡¯s voice was dangerous, and sounded like thunder pping in Diana¡¯s ears. "If you can''t find your memories, you''ll never need to consider the possibility of remarrying me again, right?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was angry again, like always. Diana could sense his mood.She tried her best to exin herself. "That''s not it.The reason I don¡¯t want to find my memories isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want to remarry you." Julian looked like a hunter locking on his prey. "You just admitted that you don¡¯t want to find your memories." That was why she refused to talk about meeting Shiloh, despite being a mere step away from finding her memories.She had stopped trying to find out about Matt Hughes, too¡ª as if that incident never happened. Diana choked on her words. "Julian..." "Diana." Julian''s face turned so cold, it was frightening.He finally asked her the question that kept popping up in his mind: "Do you really love me?!"He hadpromised so much, all just for her.He could even get his hands dirty taking care of Simon. But did Diana show any signs of concern for him? Did she care about how he would feel about taking care of his illegitimate brother? Did she show him concern, and ask him if he felt tired taking care of Simon? Julian didn¡¯t want much.He just wanted her to show him concern¡ªthat was it. A word of concern from her was enough to revive him. And yet, Diana never said such a thing. All she did was pick on him! All for the sake of pushing him to treat Simon better! "Just now, were you simply putting up an act? Did you go soft on me when you hugged me, just so I¡¯d take care of Simon and make him happy and smug?" he snarled. "Julian, calm down." Diana had no idea what she had done to offend him, so much so that he was suddenly saying such harsh things to her. "I''m not putting up an act and going soft on you." When she hugged him earlier, she recalled how pedantic she had been and how much she had neglected Julian and her twins¡ªit made her feel terrible. "I was just..." She was simply feeling emotional. Seeing the man she loved involuntarily made her want to tear up.However, Julian wouldn''t have any of it. His mind was filled with what Simon had said to him, and the implied meaning. It wasn''t just once or twice. Before, he had thought that Diana mighte to his defense. Yet, she never did. In fact, she med him every single time. Because Simon had be crippled, couldn''t walk, and needed someone to care for him, Julian had to suppress all his displeasure. That included the displeasure of seeing Diana sacrifice so much for Simon and tiring herself out, yet being unable to vent about it. This time, Julian had taken such great care in cleaning Simon. He did all he could, but Diana couldn''t see his efforts and tolerance! This wasn''t the rtionship he was looking forward to. Right now, Julian wanted Diana to deny his im without any hesitation, and tell him clearly and boldly that she loved him. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 To say wholeheartedly that she loved him. Julian wasn''t a robot.He needed to vent his frustration.He needed a sense of security, too. Diana knew she wasn''t dealing with Simon well enough. Given her abilities, though, this was all she could do.She tried to consider everyone''s feelings, but the results proved that she couldn¡¯t. Someone was bound to be neglected, and someone was bound to be unhappy. "This has nothing to do with us getting remarried or not," she said. She had been running around the entire day, taking care of and thinking about so many things.If she could be honest, she wanted to say that she was exhausted and just wanted to sleep, especially now that it was sote. That was what she thought, and that was what she did. Julian stood there, waiting for her for a long time.He didn¡¯t hear anything from Diana. When he looked up, he realized that she had fallen asleep.He felt as if his feelings were mud on the floor that she couldn''t be bothered to spare a thought for, simply stepped over and forgotten about.He had overestimated how important he was to her! His eyes shed with hurt.He turned around and left her room resolutely. Diana woke up in the middle of the night, shuddering in the cold.Her memories of the night stopped at her fight with Julian.She had been so, so tired. Somehow, she fell asleep. Now that she had woken up, all that was left was the silence of the night. Julian was no longer around. Diana gasped, and pped her forehead regretfully.She wanted to look for Julian and tell him that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about him, and definitely not that she didn''t like him.She was simply too tired, hence why she had fallen asleep. When she arrived at his room, she got worried about waking him up. Things would end up the same if she exined things to him first thing in the morning, she reasoned to herself. With that thought in mind, she returned to her room. But early the next morning, Diana found out that Julian had gone to the Jarvises¡¯ residence with Noel in tow. By the time they came back, Cecilia was with them. Julian had been taking care of Cecilia for more than two weeks, but her condition didn¡¯t seem to be improving one bit. Hearing about Cecilia¡¯s condition and seeing her in person were twopletely different things. Diana saw Cecilia¡¯s dull eyes and the fear on her face as she looked around the unfamiliar surroundings. Diana walked toward Julian, wanting to exin aboutst night. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Right now, she was responsible for Cecilia¡¯s condition. Yet as ofte, she had been so busy taking care of Simon. She didn¡¯t even think about going to the Jarvises¡¯ residence to visit Cecilia with Julian. No. To the Jarvises, her keeping away from Cecilia was perhaps the greatest act of kindness. Diana was clearly only a few steps away from Cecilia and Julian, but she retreated all the way to a corner where Cecilia couldn''t see her. She couldn''t say a word to Julian. Seeing this, Julian¡¯s heart sank. This woman was heartless indeed! Diana had treated him so terriblyst night. Right now, she remained silent upon seeing him bring Cecilia back home. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How insignificant was he in her heart?! Julian didn¡¯t dare ponder about the answer to that question. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, anyway. Diana wasn¡¯t the only one who could get tired. He could, too. Ever since he decided to bring Cecilia back to the vi, he decided not to impose restrictions on himself just because of his rtionship with Diana. Diana didn¡¯t even give him a proper response about whether she loved him or not. What else was he expecting? A remarriage? That was simply wishful thinking on his part! He was the only one who cared about their rtionship. He had to let it go. Because of that, he agreed to Sue¡¯s condition¡ªwhich was to get engaged with Cecilia, so he could bring Cecilia to Collina Vi. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 "La," Julian said, as he retracted his gaze from Diana. "Take good care of Ms.Jarvis.Get more servants on the night shift." At night, Cecilia tended to be more temperamental.People had to watch her to prevent idents from happening. La took note of it. "Also," Julian said, staring at Diana standing at a corner, " Cecilia will be Mrs.Fulcher from now on.Pay attention to what you say." Hearing that, La subconsciously turned to look at Diana. Shock filled her eyes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr.Fulcher...Then, what about Mrs¡ª" Sensing the displeasure in Julian''s eyes, La immediately swallowed the rest of her sentence.Instead, she asked, "What about Ms.Winnington? And the twins..." "The twins will find out sooner orter," Julian said, which meant that he intended to keep it from them for the time being. "In the future, I¡¯ll give them time to adjust and get used to it." He had to be the one to see to it personally. Cecilia bing Mrs.Fulcher was almost a fact that was cast in stone. "As for Diana," Julian paused. Then, he went on, "You can tell her anytime.For the sake of the children, I don¡¯t suggest for her to move out." Julian knew La would convey his intentions to Diana.He wasn¡¯t afraid that she would know about it. In fact, he was more worried that she wouldn''t know about it. Very soon, La told Diana about it. She was worried that Diana might identally say or do something to make Cecilia ufortable and Julian unhappy. It would only make things worse for everyone. After settling Cecilia down in the vi, La stood before Diana and said awkwardly, "Ms.Winnington, don¡¯t be too upset." She added, "Cry if you want to.Madam Fulcher isn¡¯t around, but I''ve spent so much time with you.I¡¯ve taken you as the only Mrs.Fulcher of the house, just as Madam Fulcher did.But...I have no idea what Mr.Fulcher is thinking..." Just one night was enough to turn the tables around. Diana sat on the couch in a daze. She remained silent for a long time. Then, she looked at La with a crystal-clear gaze. "Is what you said true?" She chuckled self-derisively. Of course it was! La was an honest and loyal worker. If Julian hadn''t given La permission, she would nevere before Diana and make up such things. La nodded, clearly feeling bad for Diana. Diana felt stuffy, almost unable to breathe.She had to pause for a moment before letting La take her leave. She needed some time and space alone to process her thoughts. The Madam Fulcher La kept mentioning...She was a stranger to Diana, who had lost her memories. No matter how amazing a person La was, she was ultimately Julian¡¯s employee. Diana couldn''t possibly cry her heart out before La. Neither could she look too lost and confused.She couldn''t lose so thoroughly.She needed some time to think.Afterposing herself, she went to look for Julian. From afar, she could see him standing at the door of the room. Cecilia was running around barefooted, and Julian would asionally straighten out the hem of her shirt. He kept repeating, "You look so pretty." So, his tenderness wasn''t exclusive to Diana. Diana walked to Julian. She bit her lip, and her fingernails dug into her palm.It was such an achingly familiar face. Yet at that moment, it felt so strange. Julian looked at Diana, signaling her to move to the first floor. "Let''s talk over there." His tall, towering figure blocked Diana¡¯s line of sight. In a cold and cruel tone, telling of his favor toward another woman, he added, "Cecilia doesn¡¯t want to see you." That was true. However, the words from his mouth felt like knives piercing Diana¡¯s heart. She nodded. "Okay." The two of them went to the first floor. "When did it happen?" she asked. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Diana gave him a hint. "Your engagement with Cecilia." "This morning." So, him bringing Cecilia back home was really due to their fightst night. Diana couldn''t tell if she felt relieved, or even more burdened.She just wanted to clear things up with him, so that there would be no regrets between them. "Last night, I..." "Say no further," Julian said, cutting her words. His eyes were so cold, it could freeze ice. They were so mysterious. When he looked at her with eyes filled with love, she could feel a spring breeze blowing into her face. She let herself indulge the sensation, and it softened her heart into a marshmallow. But now that the love was gone from his eyes, they felt like a hard, frozen pond. Anyone who fell into it was bound to freeze. "Things are over between us." Her silence and show of impatiencest night was akin to her asking him for a break-up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed to Sue¡¯s request and brought Cecilia home. Diana choked on his words. "Do you really think it¡¯s so easy to break up?" "Break up?" Julian sneered. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It was even easier for us to divorce before." She suggested a divorce, and he had agreed to it. They signed a document, and that was the end of their marriage. If there was love, they could be together. If there wasn''t, they could separate. "There''s no need topromise for the sake of the children." He nced at where Simon was. "Since you care for him so much, you can do that all you want right now." He would no longer get jealous over Simon.He would no longer be on tenterhooks over Diana¡¯s mood. To Julian, getting married to Cecilia was a pretty good idea. Divorce... Was such a faraway thought. Diana still couldn¡¯t remember a single thing until now. And yet, Julian could describe their heart-wrenching past so casually. At that moment, she lost all desire to exin herself to him. "I''ll move away as soon as possible." "No need," Julian repeated what he had said to La. "There''s no point moving here and there.Even if you and Simon stay here forever, I don¡¯t mind.But whether you decide to stay here or not, don¡¯t hurt the children." The children. Julian and Diana cared for them. Diana could understand where Julian wasing from. "Then, what should I do? Should I just pretend?" Her lips curled in a sneer, and she spat sarcastically, " Should we continue pretending to be lovers in front of your fianc¨¦e?" She was thinking too much. Julian sneered again. "Are you even fit to do so?" His chilling words made Diana shudder. "Julian Fulcher, don''t you go too far!" she snapped. Him, going too far? Hah. Julian smiled. He recalled standing at the door waiting for her replyst night, waiting for her to give him a sense of security, and her falling asleep there and then. Why didn¡¯t she say that he had gone too far at that time? Did she really care for him? If she did, she wouldn''t have evaded his question. She wouldn''t refuse to meet Shiloh and regain her memories as soon as possible, and fulfil her promise to marry him again. Seeing him getting angry, Diana gave up talking. There was nothing for them to talk about right now.She took a deep breath, and said, "I''ll take care not to let the change in our rtionship affect the children.I''ll also continue staying here." She would see for herself how her ex-husband and ex- boyfriend, the man who tenderly wiped her tears away and was so sweet to her just yesterday, could treat another woman well. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Diana''s eyes showed her stubbornness. At that moment, Julian looked at her.He wanted to say something, but nothing concrete came to mind. Then, he remembered that he had already agreed to the engagement with the Jarvis family. The moment he brought Cecilia back home, there was no point pursuing the thought that crossed his mind¡ªno matter what it was. "You have your responsibilities, and I have mine," he said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Things hade to this point; whether he genuinely loved Cecilia, or simply felt a sense of responsibility toward her. There was no reason for him to give up on Cecilia, who had already lost her senses. Diana thought so as well¡ªbut when she had to face up to reality, all she could think about was Julian looking tenderly at Cecilia, helping thetter straighten the hem of her shirt with a bright smile. "You and my brother..." Julian started. Meanwhile, Simon had heard about Cecilia moving into Collina Vi. Things were getting lively here, with him and Cecilia moving in. They were killing all hopes of Diana and Julian remarrying. Joy filled Simon¡¯s heart. Outwardly, he pretended to be worried. "What''s going on? If Julian misunderstands us, I can exin." He added, sounding frustrated, "It¡¯s all because of my legs! If I didn¡¯t get into that ident, I wouldn''t need toe to Collina Vi.I wouldn¡¯t make you guys fight.Now, I''ve indirectly caused my brother to bring Cecilia here.I..." "Don¡¯t say that," Diana cut him off gently. "It¡¯s not your fault." That day, she had been too overwhelmed with fear and distrusted Simon too much.She had been tense, like a drawn arrow. Even though she didn¡¯t mean it, she ended up unintentionally hurting everyone around her. Diana was weary.Her words were as heavy as the stones weighing down her heart. "Taking care of you and Cecilia is my responsibility." Her words were for Simon as much as they were for her.She couldn''t shake off the image of Julian and Cecilia standing next to each other.She kept looking up at the second floor, as if she might miss seeing Julian taking care of Cecilia if she weren''t careful. At ten in the morning, he personally tended to the flowers in Cecilia¡¯s room, which were all picked from the garden. When La sent the flowers there, Julian told La to be careful, so that the dew would remain on the flowers. Otherwise, Cecilia wouldn''t like them. Cecilia liked everything that shimmered and glittered. Julian put a lot of effort into taking care of her. At noon, Julian took care of the twins.He waited for them to finish their lunch before he began.He extended this great care and patience to Cecilia as well. Any food she nced at was bound to appear on Julian''s spoon in the next second. It would then be served on her te. At one in the afternoon, it was time for Cecilia''s nap. Julian took a stool, and stood guard at her door. He brought along hisptop. Not even work could stop him from protecting his princess, just like a knight. Seeing that, Diana thought about the sky blue dress that had been torn to shreds. Cecilia was a princess to begin with. Even without that dress, she was still a princess. At six in the evening, Diana continued looking for opportunities to spy on Julian. But this time, Cecilia spotted her. Cecilia¡¯s eyes pierced Diana like knives. Diana quickly lowered her head, uneasy. Cecilia had smeared her studio walls with curses, after all. Remembering the bloody words, and the fact that she and Cecilia were now living under one roof, sent chills down her spine. When it was time to retire for the night, she checked her door. She only dared to lie on the bed after confirming that the door was locked tight. The moment Diana shut her eyes, she could feel someone staring straight at her. The room seemed to turn a bright red, and the curses on her studio walls shed past her mind repeatedly. In the end, Diana had no choice but to open her eyes and switch on the lights. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Her eerie smile gripped Diana¡¯s heart. Diana¡¯s heart sank as her eyes widened.Her expression amused Cecilia greatly.She chuckled as she removed the clothes from Diana¡¯s mouth.Her body was rxed, and wasn''t tense at all.She even told Diana, "You can yell out loud if you want to." Diana''s cries for help died in her throat. She simply stared at Cecilia, and asked in a tiny voice, "You''re not crazy?" Smack! Cecilia pped Diana hard. "Is it important whether I''m crazy or not?" Her hands were so petite, so tender.She even had to shake out the numbness in her hands after the p.Her eyes were crystal clear. "What''s more important is that I want to take revenge!" Cecilia roared. "No matter what I do to you, Julian will never defend you." That was the most important! Her words were knives stabbing Diana''s heart.She btedly realized the pain on her cheeks from Cecilia''s p.Her cheeks felt hot and searing. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The stinging sensation set her pores on fire, scorching her into silence. Cecilia saw how Diana didn¡¯t defend herself, and found it amusing. She then grabbed some strips of cloth and started whipping Diana with them. Diana curled into a tight ball when she felt the cloth strips pping her skin. Before she could recover from the pain, searing white blinded her eyes. She hurriedly shut her eyes, not even J having the chance to cry out in pain.She expected an even sharper paining soon. If Cecilia really did kill her in such a silent night, no one would notice. If...If she really died in Cecilia''s hands, would Julian seek justice for her? I Or...Would he just look coldly at her, and choose to protect his fianc¨¦e instead? Fianc¨¦e¡­ Him calling another woman that hurt so badly. Diana was still immersed in her thoughts when she heard Cecilia stumble in her footsteps. She opened her eyes, and saw Cecilia walk to the door. Cecilia pulled the door open, and Diana heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed she was going to survive another day. Cecilia didn''t intend to kill her. Conversely, she yelled out loud, "Julian! Julian! I hit Diana! Hahaha...! She looks so pitiful, lying on the floor! Her hands and legs are all scratched and bruised." Such a cruel description, yet it sounded so innocent and naiveing from Cecilia. As if it were a joke from a child. Yet, this "joke" broke the silence across the entire vi. Julian came over swiftly. He told La to take care of the twins, and prevent them from getting shocked awake and frightened by the scene. His orderly arrangements assuaged Diana¡¯s greatest worry when it came to the twins. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 However, he was cold about it.He didn¡¯t rush to Diana''s side the moment he saw her.He didn¡¯t look at her with worry, nor did he pull her in his arms immediately.He didn¡¯t even call a doctor to tend her wounds.He was like a high and mighty deity, with a bright halo around him. Diana''s hope and expectations for him shattered into little pieces. His first show of concern was for Cecilia. "Are you alright?" Diana''s fists clenched tighter, and the muscles on her face were tense. She bit her lips and looked down in silence, refusing to watch Julian showing Cecilia concern. It was too painful for her. She was clearly the one on the floor, suffering under Cecilia¡¯s hands. Cecilia was the one who made a move on her. Yet now, Julian was most concerned about Cecilia. "I''m okay." Cecilia shook her head, pulling Julian toward Diana and stopping before her. She looked at Diana and said, "But I hit Diana, and I even dragged her around on the floor." She didn''t look apologetic at all as she exined the situation to Julian, bold and unassuming. She even gestured to Julian with her arms and legs, reenacting the situation to him. "I dragged her like this," Cecilia said. "I was dragging her for quite a while.She only woke up because I hit her head before dragging her out of the bed." She said it calm and indifferently, yet the words were chilling. Diana''s eyes widened. She instinctively wanted to rub her head. However, her hands and legs were still tied up. She couldn''t touch her head. She could only look up and stare at Julian. She thought he would immediately rush to her side and check on her, but he didn''t. Instead, he listened seriously to Cecilia as she said, "I don¡¯t feel so terrible seeing her in such pain." Her voice became shrill as she went on hysterically, "Diana¡¯s the one to me! If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have sshed paint on me! She deliberately schemed against me!" Her words were a heart-wrenching usation against Diana. "Noel!" Julian shouted. He didn¡¯t even spare Diana a nce after Cecilia¡¯s tirade. He simply called for Noel to watch over Cecilia. After he conveyed his instructions to Noel, he walked to Diana and slowly untied her. She was tied so tightly, it left red marks on her body. Julian looked down, hiding the pain in his eyes. He kept himself under control. He nced at Cecilia, who had calmed down with Noel¡¯sforting. However, she remained stubbornly at the door and kept staring at them, refusing to leave. Julian wanted to check if Diana¡¯s back was injured, but quickly retracted his hand. "Get the doctor here," This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. he said to Diana. "If my fianc¨¦e sees me caring too much for you, she''ll get upset." With that, he instructed the servants to help Diana up. He didn¡¯t spare her a single look the entire time. Not to mention a word of concern,fort, or even seeking justice for her. Diana couldn''t hold herself back anymore. "Cecilia..." "I was negligent," Julian said, cutting her off. He bore the responsibility of what had happened. "I disregarded what you told La. I didn¡¯t expect her to attack you like this. I won''t allow this to happen a second time. At night..." He looked at Cecilia and added, "I''ll personally watch over her." Watch over her at night? How? By being in the same room as her? Diana''s worries were turning into reality right before her. Or rather, what she was previously worried about by letting Julian take care of Cecilia hade true the moment Julian agreed to getting engaged to Cecilia. He chose to take full responsibility for Cecilia, and paid the price with his entire life. He didn¡¯t want Diana anymore. The pain of Julian bing another woman''s fianc¨¦ finally hit Diana in the head, and slowly spread to her heart. At that instant, that bted sense of pain suffocated her. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Diana was stunned for a moment.She gripped her shirt so tightly, she almost tore it.It took her everything she had to keep listening to him. "Diana, Cecilia¡¯s a patient." His brows were furrowed, as if Diana was the one hurting Cecilia. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. And yet, she was clearly the one being hurt.She was fast asleep when she was suddenly dragged to the floor.She even got hit over the head. Right now, she didn¡¯t even know whether she had sustained a head injury. Bruises were starting to appear on her arms and legs where she had been bound, but the pain was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. "Try to be understanding." Damn his understanding! Why couldn''t he objectively, fairly, and reasonably judge who''s in the right and wrong?! Why did she have to bear with all these, just because Cecilia was sick? Diana knew she should keep silent right now. She knew she shouldn''t argue with Julian right now. Even so, she couldn''t hold herself back¡ªnot because she couldn''t take the indignation or the pain inflicted on her, but because she couldn''t take how biased Julian was to another woman! She took a deep breath, and looked at this cold, unyielding man before her. "I can¡¯t be understanding toward her." "What do you mean?" "You asked me to be understanding with her, but I can¡¯t do that at all!" She showed him the marks on her body, and tears welled up in her eyes. "I''m the victim here! Even if I can¡¯t get an apology from her, shouldn''t I at least receive some form of comfort?" "Oh?" Julian''s brows arched.He stared at her in silence. Diana gained a bit more courage to continue speaking."What''s more, Cecilia might not really be insane." She nced at Cecilia standing at the door and, in hushed tones, told Julian what Cecilia had said earlier¡ªabout insane people not needing to bear criminal consequences for their actions. The moment she said it, Julian sneered and pressed her against a cupboard. Her back hit the handle of the cupboard. She winced in pain, and tears fell from her eyes. Julian pretended not to see the pain he caused her. "Don''t say such ridiculous things ever again!" he yelled. "I can defend Cecilia as much as you''re allowed to defend Simon!" His voice was as strong as a wave crashing in the ocean, so impactful it shook her to the core. Regret enveloped Diana. That''s right. Before Julian treated her like this, she herself had been biased in her treatment toward him for many days. That was despite knowing that Julian wasn''t two-faced. He couldn''t behave a certain way before her, and then inapletely different way before Simon. However, she chose to believe Simon because his legs were injured, and because he could never stand for the rest of his life. And now... It was Julian¡¯s turn to treat her like this. Because Cecilia was crazy. She had to give way and tolerate everything Cecilia did. "Your back..." She suddenly remembered that he had hit his back in the kitchen that day. She had personally bandaged the wound for him. But since then, she hadn''t shown him any concern whatsoever. What was the point of showing him concern now? Diana swallowed the rest of her words, and silently rubbed her own back. She hit her back just now, too. She probably skinned it as well. Instead of feeling the pain, she was thankful instead. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 She was thankful she had finally realized how cruel she had been toward Julian after what happened tonight. She couldn¡¯t stand it after experiencing Julian¡¯s biased treatment against her just once. What did Julian feel when he, the great CEO of Fulcher Inc., had to hear her scolding him incessantly while her attention was fully on Simon? Julian even personally wiped Simon¡¯s hands and shoulders for her sake. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have done all these. Allowing Simon to move into Collina Vi was his greatest act of mercy toward this illegitimate brother of his. Julian suddenlyughed at the sight of Diana rubbing her back. He knew he had pushed her roughly against the cupboard. ¡°I¡¯m not in pain,¡± she said, as she looked at Julian. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± She deserved everything that had happened to her! She didn¡¯t me it on anyone. But¡­ ¡°Is it really true that you¡¯re engaged to Cecilia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian nodded, his eyes shing in displeasure. ¡°Why would I bother lying about it?¡± That was true. He was always so proud and arrogant. Although Diana didn¡¯t remember the past, the time she spent with him over the past three to four months allowed her to more or less understand his character. He had never disguised his true feelings before her. ¡°I give you and Cecilia my blessings, then,¡± Diana said with a smile, as if she had let go of things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. I¡¯ll mentally prepare them for it once I have time.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. With that, she pushed him out. ¡°Don¡¯t let Cecilia misunderstand things between us. I can¡¯t afford to let her down again. I don¡¯t mind what happened this time. Don¡¯t worry about it, either.¡± She continued pushing Julian out, as if subconsciously trying to drive him out of her world. If things could end like this, it wasn¡¯t too bad an oue. Diana no longer wanted to get hurt by Julian again and again. This time, she had been the one who hurt him instead. Especially on that night, when she fell asleep when he questioned her in search of her concern and comfort. Thinking that, her heart throbbed in pain. She wasn¡¯t the victim. It was Julian¡ªthe proud and haughty man who had been nothing but tolerant, yet received no positive response from her! She wasn¡¯t worthy of him at all! Julian stood stunned. He stared numbly at the door being shut right before him. Frustration grew in his heart, but he held himself from knocking on the door. Instead, he turned around and followed Noel and Cecilia back to Cecilia¡¯s room. Cecilia¡¯s mood was always better with Noel around. Noel said to Julian, ¡°Sir, let me take the night shift in the future. I can stop Ms. Jarvis from doing anything unexpected.¡± Julian looked at him, unfazed. Noel lowered his head, feeling guilty. When he looked up once more, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have feelings for Ms. Jarvis! I just want to¡­to help you¡­¡± ¡°Help me with what?¡± Julian said, in a tone that was mild yetmanded authority. Noel¡¯s face flushed. His usually stoic and calm self was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Don¡¯t bully my mommy,¡± Cecilia suddenly said, taking Noel as her mommy she could depend upon. Her words broke the undercurrents between both men. She pulled Noel to her, and smiled at Julian. ¡°I want to sleep with Mommy.¡± He didn¡¯t mean he wanted to sleep with her! He just wanted to stand guard outside her room¡­ Noel¡¯s face flushed a bright red once. He was agitated. ¡°Sir¡­ Ms. Jarvis is just¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to force Noel to say that Cecilia was just being crazy as usual. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t crazy, she wouldn¡¯t have described how she bullied Diana in such a calm and indifferent manner.¡± Yet, Diana insisted on doubting whether Cecilia had really gone mad. What a ridiculous notion! Julian looked indifferently at Cecilia, who was clinging to Noel¡¯s arm. ¡°How did youe here so fast?¡± Julian had called for Noel at such ate hour. Noel was probably at home, but he had appeared so quickly. Julian¡¯s sudden question made Noel¡¯s hidden desires apparent. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Noel was on the verge of kneeling before Julian. But Cecilia was holding his arm tightly, stopping him from doing so. Noel had known that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his feelings for Cecilia from Mr. Fulcher. Still, he looked down and tried to keep them a secret. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to leave Collina Vi just now¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were imperceptibly dark, his thoughts unreadable. ¡°You were still around even when it¡¯s sote. I should probably give you a pay raise to reward you for your passion and dedication to your job.¡± Noel could sense the obvious sarcasm in Julian¡¯s tone. However, it was true that he had feelings for Cecilia. Even since she started relying on him and calming down at the sight of him, he had fallen for her- perhaps right from the moment she hugged his waist that day. Despite that, she had be Julian¡¯s fiancee-the future Mrs. Fulcher. He could only bury his feelings for her in the depths of his heart. Yet, Julian had to dig it out right now. Cecilia might not understand what Julian meant, but Noel did. Julian was probing him. Noel tensed up at that moment, his face turning pale from anxiety. ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­ I¡­¡± Admitting he had fallen in love with Julian¡¯s fiancee was as embarrassing as stripping naked in public. How could he fall in love with his employer¡¯s woman? Julian simply nced at him. ¡°Cecilia isn¡¯t very stable right now, and she can¡¯t do without you. As for you¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes cold. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your affairs when she¡¯s stable.¡± From tomorrow onward, he would call Shiloh here to treat Cecilia. Noel¡¯s heart fell. ¡®Yes, sir!¡± Their working and personal rtionship was probablying to an end. Julian nced at him from the corner of his eyes, and said mildly, ¡®You can keep watch over her at night. But¡­¡± Noel didn¡¯t expect Julian to see through him, and even agree to his request. He felt deeply grateful. ¡®Thank you, sir. I won¡¯t step out of line!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating faster whenever he saw Cecilia, the woman he fancied. Thankfully, Julian was willing to give him time and trust him. Julian allowed him to take care of Cecilia in the few days he was left with. He was probably going to get fired soon. Noel looked down with a bitter smile. Guilt toward Julian grew in his heart. Julian had already walked off. His retreating figure looked so lonely and deste. Noel¡¯s heart tightened. He had betrayed his master¡­ After themotionst night, everyone in Collina Vi woke upte the next morning. Thankfully, it was the weekend. Sean didn¡¯t need to go to school. But precisely because it was the weekends that Diana was worried about spending too much time with the twins. It might give them the chance to notice the bruises on her body. The bruises weren¡¯t that bad. They had begun fading after she applied ointment on them. Unfortunately, her arms and legs clearly didn¡¯t look normal at a nce. As for her head¡­ Diana caressed her head. She had done an MRI under the doctor¡¯s orders, and the results were clear. She didn¡¯t find it painful anymore. No one could confirm whether Cecilia really did hit her on her head. Whatever it was, Diana¡¯s head and body both felt fine. She just had to take the effort of avoiding the twins a little. After she woke up, she hid in Simon¡¯s room. It was a good chance for her to serve him breakfast as well. ¡°Sorry,¡± Diana said as she handed him the utensils. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I waste with breakfast.¡± ¡°I heard about what happenedst night,¡± Simon said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. She tried not to let him see the wounds on her wrists. ¡°Here, have some food.¡± She ced the spoon on the table, and urged Simon to eat. Simon refused. ¡°I¡¯m in no mood to eat when I see you hurt like this.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°I actually heard themotion last night, and guessed that you might be suffering.¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 ¡°But¡­¡± He looked down, and pulled the sheets over his body. ¡°Without you around, there was no one to help me on the wheelchair.¡± He had no way of leaving the room and checking things out without his wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯m really useless,¡± he said, looking at Diana with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m no different from an invalid now, aren¡¯t I?¡± It had been many days since he got into that car ident. He had never looked so heavy-hearted and sorrowful because of his injured legs. Yet right now, he was upset with his disability for Diana¡¯s sake. Sorrow spread in Diana¡¯s heart. The love Simon felt for her, his entire life, and his aspirations weighed upon her. She felt so tired. If she could, she really wanted to bury herself in Julian¡¯s embrace. She wanted nothing more than to hug him. One hug was enough to give her the courage to go on. s, she no longer had a right to that. She was the one who lost her right to hug him. She had mistreated him. That was why he agreed to getting engaged with Cecilia. Whether or not he had done it out of spite, the engagement was set in stone. The thought made Diana¡¯s heart throb with pain. It wasn¡¯t because she lost her lover, but because of the hurt she caused Julian when she treated Simon at the expense of neglecting him. Dianaforted Simon, forcing herself to smile. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll definitely recover. When you can walk again, I¡¯ll apany you to do anything you want.¡± Joy filled Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Diana nodded. In an attempt to cover up the gaping hole in her heart, she kept on smiling. ¡°Of course.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Julian stood at the door, looking at the smile on Diana¡¯s face. Her words rang in his head. ¡°When you can walk again, I¡¯ll apany you to do anything you want.¡± Hah. She didn¡¯t love him a single bit! She even gave Cecilia and him her blessings! Hah. Well, he would give them his blessings too! Julian wanted to push the door open and tell her that Shiloh wasing, and ask her whether she wanted to regain her memories¡ªbut he stopped. If she really wanted to regain her memories, he wouldn¡¯t need to keep asking her about it. Shiloh soon arrived at Collina Vi. La brought him in to Julian, who greeted him. ¡°Mr. Stewart.¡± After Shiloh called the police to arrest Kiki, Julian was able to treat Shiloh and Kiki as two separate entities. He respected Shiloh very much. ¡°I should be the one visiting you, but because I have a patient at home to take care of, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to leave the house.¡± His deep, velvety voice was smooth and rich like coffee-a pleasant treat for the ears. Diana heard his voice, and subconsciously looked up. There was no one outside the room. He never came. He didn¡¯t even send someone to ask about her condition. Disappointment shed past her eyes; Simon caught that brief, passing look. He suddenly pointed at the dishes before him. ¡°Diana, I want some food.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Diana said. She immediately snapped back to attention, and quickly served Simon some food. Julian had left the corridor, and brought Shiloh to the second floor. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you about Cecilia¡¯s condition over the phone. Her condition has something to do with the troubles in her heart. I will need your help to diagnose her condition ande up with a specific treatment n.¡± Shiloh stopped in his tracks. ¡°I understand Ms. Jarvis¡¯s condition.¡± He looked around the vi. ¡°Where is Ms. Winnington? I¡¯ve been waiting to meet her since ourst conversation. Why don¡¯t I see her here today?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t being,¡± Julian said firmly. ¡°Forget about the medicine.¡± He thought about the scene he witnessed at the door just now, and recalled Diana saying that she would apany Simon to do anything he wanted. He sneered. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to regain her memories.¡± Their shared past was probably insignificant to her! Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Simon was probably more important to Diana. Shiloh came today with the intention ofing clean with Julian, about how he had joined hands with Kiki to make Diana leave Julian before he would treat Julian. However, Julian¡¯s unhappy face and hostile countenance made him swallow the words that were at the tip of his tongue. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Where is Ms. Jarvis¡¯ room?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Julian took Shiloh to the room. Noel was standing guard at the door. He didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night, out of worry that Cecilia might do something again. Although Cecilia was engaged to Julian on paper, if she really did hurt or even kill Diana, the consequences would be utterly frightening. He would do all he could to protect her while he had the chance to, before she officially became Mrs. Fulcher. He would stand vigil for her all the way. When he saw Julian nce his way, Noel greeted Julian in a tired voice. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, regarding things at the office¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let progress be held up at work.¡± Julian gave Noel his promise, and didn¡¯t say more. His longshes covered the emotions brewing in the depths of his eyes. He turned to Shiloh, ¡°Mr. Stewart, please head in.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The moment Shiloh saw Cecilia, he began diagnosing her condition. He made Cecilia stretch her arm out. ¡°Please let me take your pulse.¡± Cecilia nced at Julian in a daze, and stretched her arm out. ¡°Okay.¡± Her wrist was overly thin, nothing but skin and bones. Even Shilohmented about how skinny she was. ¡°Does she not eat much?¡± Noel chimed in immediately. ¡°Not at all in the past. Ever since Mr. Fulcher started taking care of her, she began eating more. She ate exceptionally wellst night, almost as much as a normal person.¡± The moment Noel was done exining, he nced btedly at Julian, as if realizing something. Regret filled his eyes, and he hurriedly lowered his head. Why did he¡­ Why did he jump to answer Mr. Shiloh before Mr. Fulcher did? Yet, only he knew the reason why he had such courage. Although Cecilia looked like she was looking in Julian¡¯s direction, she was in fact looking at Noel. She exchanged nces with Noel, and stretched her arm out to Shiloh only when Noel nodded. She trusted him so much¡­ Even the first bite of food she had at the Jarvises¡¯ residence before they brought her out was fed to her by Noel, who coaxed her into eating. What he should never have done was forget that Cecilia was the future Mrs. Fulcher, his future mistress! He should already be thankful to be able to stay by her side like this. Why did he have to jump in and answer on Julian¡¯s behalf? Still, Julian didn¡¯t seem to care. He simply nced at Noel, his stormy eyes unfathomable. In contrast to his gaze, his voice was calm. ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± That made Noel feel guiltier. Mr. Fulcher could clearly sense his feelings for Cecilia, yet he didn¡¯t chase him out. Mr. Fulcher didn¡¯t embarrass him in front of Cecilia, either. He¡­ He wasn¡¯t fit to be Mr. Fulcher¡¯s assistant! After Cecilia¡¯s condition stabilized, he wouldn¡¯t wait for Julian to chase him away. He would take the initiative to resign, and disappear before him and Cecilia. That was the only way to repay Julian¡¯s mercy toward him. Noel had made up his mind, but the moment he looked up and saw Cecilia¡¯s eyes, his heart softened. He was really going to leave her in the future. He had better not look at her so much. Sorrow, helplessness, and guilt over betraying Julian tormented Noel. He had to force himself to beat a hasty retreat. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll head off first. The office¡­¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 ¡°Okay,¡± Julian said with a nod, even before Noelpleted his sentence. He was probably annoyed with Noel. Noel smiled bitterly. He did something he shouldn¡¯t have done. It was right of Mr. Fulcher to be annoyed with him. To his surprise, Cecilia refused to let him go. ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Her words stopped Noel dead in his tracks. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Noel could say anything further, Cecilia pulled her wrist out of Shiloh¡¯s grasp and clung to Noel. Her touch made him feel like he was being thrown into a furnace. His entire body burned as he stood stock-still, staring at Julian. Embarrassing. Noel felt utterly andpletely embarrassed. He shoved Cecilia away, and said defensively, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Ms. Jarvis sees me as her mother. She¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Julian pulled Cecilia back gently, and pressed her down on the stool. He said firmly, ¡°Sit still and let the doctor check on you.¡± With that, he gave Noel a look and dismissed thetter. Shiloh thoroughly examined Cecilia, and came up with a prescription. ¡°This is the prescription. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the medication.¡± Many medicines in the market were inferior in quality, and Shiloh trusted only the ones he sourced himself. Julian understood it. ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed. He walked Shiloh to the door as they spoke. Yet when he returned to the room, Cecilia had disappeared. It was still in the middle of the day. Julian was standing right there, so he didn¡¯t expect her to slip away right under his nose. No one was standing guard at the door. She had disappeared in the blink of an eye! Julian¡¯s face darkened with displeasure, and he went off in search of her. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find her. After a long while, he received a call from Noel. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Noel stammered. ¡°M-Ms. Jarvis has been running after my car for a long time¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t because he drove slowly. If he didn¡¯t bear to leave so quickly, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that Cecilia had been chasing after his car. Julian¡¯s breath stilted. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring her back.¡± Since Cecilia refused to be apart from Noel, work in the office just had to wait. Julian assigned someone else to take over Noel¡¯s work. He didn¡¯t expect Cecilia to demand Noel to keep herpany, even during mealtimes. Julian didn¡¯t have a habit of establishing many rules in the household. When Noel¡¯s father Albert Carter served the Fulchers while his father was still around, though, there were many rules in ce. Noel picked up the habit of never joining the Fulchers at the table during mealtimes. But now¡­ Cecilia refused to join the table and have her meals unless Noel was there. She even used Julian of snatching her mommy away. Julian looked displeased. ¡°Join us at the table,¡± he said to Noel, giving his approval. Noel stood silent for a moment. Seeing Cecilia gaping at him, he slowly sat down. ¡°Be a man, won¡¯t you?¡± Julian said, ncing at him. Noel was stunned by Julian¡¯s remark, and subconsciously straightened his back. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want this one,¡± Cecilia said, pointing at the wide array of dishes. She kept asking Noel to serve her food. Throughout the entire meal, she ignored Julianpletely. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Noel bore under the torment while obediently serving Cecilia the food she requested. When she felt happy, she even gave Betty a high-five. Diana witnessed the heartwarming scene and felt like something was amiss, but she could not pinpoint what was wrong. A thought crossed her mind that if Cecilia really were to recover from her condition, she might be fast friends with Betty. As for Julian¡­ He would undoubtedly be a great father. But no matter how good a father he was, it had nothing to do with her. She retreated silently and told the kitchen staff that she wasn¡¯t having dinner today. Instead, she would be bringing Simon out for dinner. Simon saw how low her mood was throughout the afternoon and how she had avoided the twins for fear that they might notice the wounds on her body. That was why he suggested bringing her out for a meal and a breather. Diana had no choice but to ept Simon¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, he would definitelyin about his disability and being unable to do anything for her. For the sake of his happiness and satisfaction, she would head out. Autumn arrived early in Richburgh. Just a few days ago, it was still possible for them to wear thin shirts outdoors, yet now they had to don thick jackets before heading out. Diana was so distracted that it took her a while to realize she felt cold. ¡°Here. This is for you,¡± Simon said as he handed her the jacket he held in his arms, looking like he had prepared it very early on. ¡°Wear it,¡± he said. He gave her a men¡¯s jacket. It was his own. Diana instinctively wanted to reject him. She didn¡¯t want to wear his clothes. But Simon looked so expectantly at her that she realized that he had known since very early on that she would feel cold outside, yet he did not remind her to bring a jacket, just so she would have to wear his clothes. For some reason, she felt a heavy weight on her chest. ¡®Thank you,¡± she said as she eventually relented and wore the jacket. Sometimes, things in life happen unwittingly just like that. She unwittingly returned to Richburgh and fell in love with Julian. She unwittingly caused Simon to end up like this, had no choice but to bear the responsibility and watch Julian getting together with Cecilia¡­ Everything had happened outside of her control and intention. The affections and debts involved wereplex and difficult toprehend. Perhaps it was better to let nature take its course for now. She wore Simon¡¯s jacket and felt the numbness in her fingers and toes fade away. Slowly, she could feel them again. It tuned out that just now¡­ Her fingers and toes had almost frozen stiff. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She gripped the handle of the wheelchair tightly, no longer able to smile at Simon. If it were Julian, he wouldn¡¯t have waited till now to give her the jacket. Simon¡¯s love was like breaking someone¡¯s leg and then giving them a crutch, demanding them to feel thankful. But she kept that thought to herself. Diana didn¡¯t say anything further. The two strolled along the streets and slowly reached a restaurant nearest the vi. Despite staying here for so long, Diana had never eaten at the restaurant. Simon looked as if he were familiar with the ce. Someone even greeted him by calling him ¡°Mr. Channing¡±. If it weren¡¯t for that greeting, Diana would have forgotten that he grew up in the Channing family. ¡°Ever since I found out about my identity, I came here frequently,¡± Simon said, not concealing the fact that he frequented the ce. He exined to Diana the moment he sat down, ¡°I used to think that the vi should have belonged to me, which was why I frequently came over to look.¡± He was like a thief standing outside the door, gazing into the happy moments in the vi. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a vi?¡± That was something that the Channing family could afford as well. Simon himself could afford it. But this vi belonged to Julian. Simon felt an inexplicable sense of possessiveness whenever he saw the vi. ¡°I know,¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic. Just then, she saw the waiter walking around the ce with a tray of desserts and grabbed a bowl from it. ¡°Have some desserts.¡± Simon was cut off from what he wanted to say, but his thoughts remained. After the meal, he suggested to Diana,¡± Now that Julian is engaged, the twins.Jt¡¯s a matter of time before you and Julian split up. Have you thought about who the twins will follow?¡± Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 ¡°And are you willing toe with me? We¡¯ll leave Richburgh and nevere back.¡± After the meal, Noel brought Cecilia back to the room to rest. In the past, at the Jarvises¡¯ residence, Noel took care of her most of the time, as Cecilia didn¡¯t let Julian get close to her. Cecilia always said that she wanted to keep her distance from him. She needed to be reserved and demure. She wanted ¡°mommy¡± to take care of her instead. And that ¡°mommy¡± was Noel. If Sue were here and saw how Cecilia relied so much on Noel and continued to call him ¡°mommy¡±, she would probably get so angry she might burst an artery. But Julian was not very bothered by it. ¡®Til take the night shift again tonight,¡± Noel said, ¡°I rested for a while in the afternoon, and I¡¯m feeling quite energetic now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian said, nodding. He smiled and continued,¡± Cecilia can¡¯t do without you anyway.¡± Noel¡¯s face flushed a bright red. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Say no more,¡± Julian said. ¡°Just take good care of her.¡± He knew that Noel was aware of his boundaries. It was quitete in the day by the time Diana returned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Julian was in his study while Noel was standing at the door of Cecilia¡¯s room. Cecilia appeared to be pestering him and telling him something. She was also leaning in very close to Noel. Their faces were almost stered together, yet the two seemed unperturbed by it as they chatted and laughed happily. During their conversation, Noel would even help Cecilia tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. Cecilia would also leanzily against Noel and even pester him to carry her. Noel seemed reluctant to do it, which made Cecilia grab his arm and whine to get her way. Noel eventually gave in and smiled dotingly at her, ¡°Alright. Just five minutes, okay?¡± Despite what he said, Noel carried her around for at least half an hour. Diana kept watching them from downstairs. As she looked on, she suddenly realized what seemed wrong when she saw them at the table today. Cecilia was Julian¡¯s fiancee, and Julian was supposed to be taking care of her. But in reality¡­ Noel clearly took care of her most of the time. His rtionship with Ceci lia¡­did n¡¯t look like that between an ordinary man and a woman. Even the look they gave each other¡­ Diana knew it well. That was a look only between lovers, a sweet, cloying look that told of their love for each other. The look in their eyes couldn¡¯t be faked. Did Julian know about it? How could he possibly be this careless? Careless enough to let his assistant and fiancee fool around in broad daylight like this. He probably didn¡¯t know about it. If that man knew that he was made a cuckold, he would certainly drive Noel away in an instant. In the past, she never thought of Noel as someone who would betray Julian. Yet now¡­ Perhaps Julian trusted him too much. Diana didn¡¯t want to gossip or tattle behind people¡¯s backs. But the affair between Cecilia and Noel was like a stone weighing on her heart constantly, driving her to wonder if she should tell Julian that he was being cheated on. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Diana pondered about that for a long time. Julian went about his day as usual over the past few days, appearing oblivious to the fact that he was being cheated on. Diana kept looking at him with pity in her eyes. One day, Julian finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He hadn¡¯t spoken to Diana for a long time, except for when the twins were around. Yet, the pity in her eyes whenever she looked at him grew day by day. Her pity toward him had grown into overwhelmingpassion. Finally, on the way home after sending Sean to kindergarten, Julian pressed Diana against the car passenger seat at the back. His overwhelming presence filled her senses. Diana couldn¡¯t help but shrink back into her seat. ¡°What do you want?¡± She looked like a deer caught in headlights, feeling helpless and trapped. Julian¡¯s throat suddenly felt dry and parched, his gaze toward Diana turning sharp and incisive. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡± With that, his hands started roaming up her body. Diana was stunned for a second before pping his hand away, shocked. ¡°How would I know?!¡± Why did he start getting touchy with her? ¡°How is this appropriate when Cecilia¡­¡± Diana was about to mention his fiancee when the words died in her throat. If someone had to be med for behaving inappropriately in this engagement, first. She seemed to have feelings for Noel, after all. ¡°What?¡± Julian leaned in closer to her at the sight of her stammering. He looked at her with crystal-clear eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Diana said as she straightened herself up in the seat and pushed him away again. She wanted to keep her distance from him. She thought about it and decided to bury Cecilia¡¯s affair in her heart for now. She didn¡¯t want to make groundless usations and make Julian think she was stirring up trouble. But more than that, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. However, Julian kept staring at her, and he clearly wouldn¡¯t let her out of the car unless she said something. She shrugged and looked down guiltily, afraid that Julian might be able to see through her. Instead, she casually said,¡± I just want to talk about the twins.¡± His hands dropped to his knees, his mood falling in an instant. But very soon, he looked at her with his brows arched and said, ¡°What about them?¡± ¡®We should talk about who will be taking care of them,¡± Diana said as she took a deep breath and told him about what she had been pondering over the past few days. ¡®You¡¯ll marry Cecilia sooner orter. They can¡¯t possibly keep following you¡­ But if I take both of them away, you¡¯ll surely object to that. ¡°I¡¯ve considered this matter for a long time. I think we should each take one of the twins and allow each other to visit the other at any time. I also think it¡¯s best that we live apart for the sake of you and Cecilia¡­¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Julian sneered before she finished. She had worded it all so nicely. ¡°Is it really for the sake of me and Cecilia? Do you really think Cecilia and I can get married?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Diana immediately sat up straight at Julian¡¯s question, worried she might expose her doubts. She continued, ¡®You and Cecilia are already engaged. If you don¡¯t marry her, won¡¯t you hurt her again?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Julian grew anxious. Diana had always been capable of affecting his mood easily. His mood always became unpredictable before her. He couldn¡¯t tell that Diana was trying to probe for more information from him. He simply felt disappointed by what he heard from her. To him, Diana just wanted to draw a line between them so that she could run away with Simon and lead their happy lives together! The look in his eyes turned increasingly cold and frightening. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Diana clenched her fist tighter. Her hands started sweating, making them mmy. Julian¡¯s gaze revealed his displeasure. ¡°What about Simon? If I live well with Cecilia, what about you? What about your Simon?¡± He insisted on an exnation from her. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana said. ¡°He¡¯s taken care of.¡± ¡°Are you going to move out of the vi to care for him? Are you going to leave Richburgh?¡± he pressed. Diana intended to move out of the vi, but not to leave Richburgh. Yet, Julian¡¯s question seemed to align with what Simon had asked her during lunch that day. When Simon asked, it was eptable. But when Julian did, it sounded like he assumed she would leave with Simon. Did he really distrust her so much? Did he truly believe she had feelings for Simon? Suddenly irritated, Diana replied unhappily, ¡°Where I go is none of your concern. Moving out of the vi is a given. I don¡¯t want to be a bother to you all. Who knows, I might end up dead in the middle of the night if I stayed.¡± This was a sarcastic reference to when Cecilia had dragged her on the floor in the middle of the night, which had been conveniently forgotten. Julian stared at her, seemingly smiling, yet not. ¡°You¡¯re so fake. Back then, you said you wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. But here you are, holding on to it for so many days. Weren¡¯t you just pretending to be generous?¡± Under his excessive coldness andposure, Diana¡¯s impatience became evident. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Not what?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t bothered that Julian hadn¡¯t investigated Cecilia¡¯s actions, but about how he hadn¡¯t shown a shred of concern for her at all these past few days. Still, she couldn¡¯t voice these thoughts. They both had their responsibilities. She could only bite her lip. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°What am I thinking?¡± he pressed, relentless. Under her prolonged silence, he gradually became more imposing, like an arrogant wolf dominating its frail prey. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Diana.¡± He was so close to her, so intimately near. His breath was hot and intense. He managed to call her simple name in a way that sounded more intimate than anyone else¡¯s. It almost made Diana feel that they hadn¡¯t grown apart at all. Every part of her body seemed to cheer in celebration of his proximity. She clenched her fist tighter and turned her head slightly, not daring to look at him again. Julian persisted, his gaze on her unrelenting. ¡°Do you really not care about my engagement with Cecilia? Don¡¯t you feel even a bit sad?¡± Diana remained silent. She couldn¡¯t understand this sudden question. Could it be¡­? Had he noticed something off about Cecilia, and wanted to return to her? A strange feeling welled up in Diana¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s fallback n. Indignation colored her eyes. Seeing her silence, Julian became angry instead of understanding. His eyes narrowed, and the coldness around him almost stopped her from breathing. His domineering demeanor carried a slight disappointment. ¡°Seems you don¡¯t care about me, either.¡± He almost sounded sad. Diana thought she had misheard. Yes, she must have misheard. After all, Julian had personally agreed to Cecilia¡¯s marriage proposal. How could he still hold on to any lingering feelings for her? ¡°Tell me, then,¡± Diana said. Julian stretched his long legs, making the car even more cramped. Diana¡¯s brain stalled momentarily. She only regained the ability to hear his voice after a brief pause. ¡°Between the two kids, which one will follow you to stay with you?¡± she asked. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 ¡°It depends on what the children think,¡± she said. The idea of raising the twins separately had been on Diana¡¯s mind for a while, but she hadn¡¯t intended to bring it up with Julian. Today, she brought it up¡­to divert his attention from Cecilia¡¯s infidelity. Diana hadn¡¯t expected Julian to take it to heart. However, it was better to address it sooner rather than later. The issue had to be resolved eventually. However, what would Julian do once she left CoIlina Vi with the children and Simon? Would he really go through with the engagement with Cecilia, as nned? Well, she didn¡¯t have time to think about that for him. Soon, Julian threw her another challenge. Just five minutes after returning home, Betty approached Diana with a pout. Her eyes were watery, clearly indicating that she was on the verge of tears. Diana hurriedly picked her up. ¡°Sweetie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± During this period, Betty had been eating, drinking, and sleeping well. Diana had nned to send Betty to kindergarten together with Sean once spring arrived. It had been a long time since Diana had seen Betty this sad. ¡°Daddy said you want to separate me and Sean,¡± Betty said in a choked voice. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Waaah! Mommy, I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to be apart. You shouldn¡¯t leave, either. I want to stay with you, Daddy¡­and¡­ and Sean¡­hic¡­together.¡± Julian Fulcher! Listening to Betty¡¯s words, Diana was both shocked and angry. How could he tell the kids what she had just said? As if sensing her anger, Julian came to her side and waited for her to roll her eyes. Diana looked at him, his seemingly gentle gaze fixed on her. She found herself at a loss for words. All she could do was continue tofort Betty. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t listen to Daddy¡¯s nonsense. How could Mommy ever let you be separated?¡± She lowered her head to kiss Betty¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good girl. Daddy¡¯s talking nonsense. Shall Mommy help you give him a good scolding?¡± Betty had grown. It was clear she wasn¡¯t as easily appeased as before. Now, she would question Diana back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, why did Daddy say that? He¡¯s an adult. Is he lying to me? Can I also lie like he does in the future?¡± Diana was speechless. It was truly a dilemma. She had finally reached the day when Betty¡¯s countless whys had her stumped. After thinking for a while, she had no choice but to seek Julian¡¯s help. ¡°What did you say to Betty?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I just ryed to her your sentiment about letting them choose between her mommy and daddy.¡± Diana was speechless again. If she had a hammer in her hand right now, she would definitely bash Julian to the ground. Betty understood. She cried again. ¡°Sniff! Mommy¡¯s lying to me. Mommy¡¯s lying! Mommy really wants to separate me from Sean. Waaah¡­! Why can¡¯t our family stay together? I want to be together with Mommy¡­ Sniff, sniff¡­ Mommy¡­¡± As she cried, she clung to Diana¡¯s neck, rubbing her face against Diana¡¯s and asionally nting kisses on Diana to convey her affection. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Diana¡¯s face was soon covered in her enthusiastic daughter¡¯s saliva. ¡°Sweetie, calm down and listen to Mommy.¡± But Betty wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ No! I want Mommy¡­ Waaah¡­! I don¡¯t want to be apart!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Dianaforted Betty, patting thetter¡¯s back gently. Her daughter¡¯s sobs tugged at her heartstrings. She could only put this matter aside for now, and make a temporary promise to Betty. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t let you be separated from your big brother, and Mommy won¡¯t be separated from you either. Can you please stop crying?¡± Upon hearing this, Betty lifted her head from Diana¡¯s embrace. ¡°What about Daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Diana paused for a moment. ¡°He won¡¯t be separated from us, either.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Betty rejoiced, as if she had received a handful of candies. She happily kissed Diana¡¯s face several times. Seeing her daughter finally stop crying, Diana was relieved. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Diana sighed in relief, then shot Julian an annoyed nce. With her daughter present, she couldn¡¯t say much. She could only warn him not to speak recklessly with her eyes. But with Betty causing a scene like that, Diana¡¯s n to slowly discuss the matter of letting the children choose who to live with was put on hold. Later, Simon urged her a few times, asking if she had talked to Julian and the kids. Each time, Diana said it wasn¡¯t urgent. It only made Simon more anxious. ¡°And what about what I said about leaving with you? Have you considered that?¡± Without waiting for Diana to answer, he continued, ¡°Do you find me repulsive now that I¡¯m disabled, Diana? You¡­¡± ¡°Simon!¡± For the first time, Diana snapped at him. Knowing that she had reacted badly, she rubbed her forehead in frustration and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to snap.¡± However, his continuous self-deprecation exhausted her. Lately, even in front of him, she found herself speaking with extreme caution. ¡°Your legs¡­ It¡¯s my fault. Rest assured-no matter what, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°Deep down, you¡¯ve grown weary of me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Simon asked. For the first time, a mocking smile yed at the corner of his lips-a smile aimed at Diana. She could hardly withstand it. ¡°I¡¯m not tired of you. I¡¯m just¡­¡± She truly was just so exhausted. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to return to Stirling City with Simon. Going back there would truly mean separating the two children. Eventually, one of them would be unable to see their dad or mom. Over time, even the siblings would be strangers. She didn¡¯t want that. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with either of the twins. Yet Simon continued to press her relentlessly, demanding an answer from her. After some contemtion, Diana softened her tone. ¡°You saw how upset Betty was when she criedst time. You know that. I don¡¯t want to make the children sad again. Can you give me more time?¡± Before waiting for Simon¡¯s response, she left the room first. Simon stared at her retreating figure, his gaze turning increasingly sinister. Meanwhile, Julian emerged from a corner of the hallway right after Diana left. So, Diana bringing up child custodyst time was instigated by Simon behind her back. That scheming man! Simon wasn¡¯t the only one who knew how to manipte others. Julian could y that game, too. The lights soon went out. Diana was exhausted, and was just about to fall asleep. Suddenly, a pair of hands tightly held her waist.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Who is it?!¡± An inexplicable fear enveloped her, causing the hair all over her body to stand on end. ¡°Your ex-husband.¡± Julian¡¯s cold voice gave off an ambiguity that sent a shiver down Diana¡¯s spine. ¡°Julian?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed deeply, and she immediately sat up to turn on the bedsidemp. She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± Not only did he enter her room, but he also climbed on her bed and hugged her waist. She took a deep breath. ¡°Does your fiancee know you¡¯re doing this?¡± It was clear she was jealous. Lying on the bed, Julian looked at her calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she found out, would I still be able to come to your room?¡± Diana said exasperatedly, ¡°You¡¯re an engaged man. It¡¯s shameless of you to say that.¡± ¡°Well, I admit I¡¯m shameless,¡± he said without hesitation.¡± What about you? You knew about Cecilia and Noel, but you refused to tell me. Isn¡¯t that shameless too?¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Diana¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden. She hadn¡¯t expected Julian to voluntarily admit that he had been cheated on. Very quickly, she realized she didn¡¯t need to feel sorry for him. ¡°So, you¡¯re using me as a backup n now? You knew Cecilia fell for someone else, so you turned to me?¡± She was back to ming him. Julian was speechless at her line of thinking. Never attempt to reason with a woman. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but try. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± There seemed to be plenty of grief in Julian¡¯s eyes. Before Diana could react, he suddenly buried his face in her embrace. ¡°From the start, I only thought of you. Agreeing to Sue¡¯s engagement request and bringing Cecilia back was just a situation I couldn¡¯t avoid.¡± Otherwise, he could never get Shiloh to treat Cecilia. The Stewarts and the Jarvises were part of high society. For Cecilia¡¯s long-term well-being, they had to control her illness with slow-acting Western medicine. If news of her illness spread, it would be difficult to arrange a good marriage for her. But if Julian could take Cecilia out of the Jarvis family and have Shiloh treat her, it would be different. As long as Cecilia stayed at CoIlina Vi, she was essentially Julian¡¯s woman. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In Shiloh¡¯s eyes, Cecilia had already beenbeled with Julian¡¯s name. Her origins wouldn¡¯t matter much. This was the only way Cecilia could recover quickly. Diana listened with a puzzled expression. She even forgot to push away the enchanting man in front of her. The spotlight inevitably fell on Julian, making him shine too brightly. Her brain seemed to have crashed. Every time she looked at his face, it was a different kind of breathtaking. It was enough to make her pause her breath. She even subconsciously believed his words. ¡°What about your engagement with Cecilia?¡± When Julian heard that, he smiled slightly. He adjusted his position to find afortable angle on her body, theny down on herp and looked into her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t care about me?¡± Why did Diana instinctively believe him? She even subconsciously thought about how he and Cecilia would break off their engagement. ¡°What? Are you waiting for me to annul my engagement with her, so you can marry me?¡± Diana blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± She said that, but she didn¡¯t push him away. She even let him lie on herp. Between them¡­ There were rarely such quiet moments. So rare, she even wished time could freeze at this moment. In their world, there was no Simon, no Cecilia-just the two of them. Diana¡¯s voice was gentle. There was none of her usual avoidance, indifference, or resentment. She spoke with sincerity. ¡°I do want to marry you, but reality doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± As she spoke, sheughed. Then, a tear fell. Itnded on Julian¡¯s nose. With a soft plop, it dripped down his nose. His heart tightened instantly. He sat up abruptly, grabbed a tissue, and wiped her tears. He was wrong! He shouldn¡¯t have set up a trap for Diana, who was drowning in her guilt towards Simon. He shouldn¡¯t have used Cecilia¡¯s to force and manipte Diana into confronting her feelings! He should havee to her earlier. Then, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way! When his fingers touched her cheek, Diana blushed andughed sheepishly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Back in Stirling, I didn¡¯t cry even when things were so tough. But ever since I came to Richburgh and saw you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She burst into tears, and hugged him tightly. ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ Julian¡­ Julian¡­¡± If there hadn¡¯t been an ident, and if Cecilia hadn¡¯t fallen ill, she should have regained her memory with Shiloh¡¯s help by now. She would be living happily with Julian and the twins. Unfortunately, so many things had happened. 1 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 They all had their own responsibilities to bear, and everything that happened was intertwined with her. Even Julian¡¯s responsibility over Cecilia wouldn¡¯t have existed if she hadn¡¯t interfered in the first ce. In the end, she med herself, sobbing, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Sniff, sniff¡­ Now, Heaven¡¯s punishing me¡­¡± She held onto him, crying sadly. Her umted frustration and suppressed emotions flew out in a torrential flood. Julian¡¯s shoulder soon became wet. She cried and cried, and his heart shed tears for her as well. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Julian embraced her. ¡°Heaven can¡¯t punish you. If it dares to, I¡¯ll stab it through the sky!¡± Sheughed softly. In the dim yellow light, her eyes glistened with tears. She was smiling through her tears. ¡°How can you be so powerful as to do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how powerful I am-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Diana pressed her lips against his. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Although their situation was still a mess, Julian quickly turned the tables. Before anything happened, he still had time to ask her, ¡¯ Have you thought it through?¡± She shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡± But that didn¡¯t matter; it didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to live for herself for one night-free from the burden of Simon¡¯s life, his relentless pursuit, and Cecilia and Julian¡¯s engagement. Just as if nothing had happened in between. Live for herself for one night, just like this. After spending that precious night, all that remained in her heart was regret. Truly, she had been impulsive. She covered half of her face with the nket, urging the man beside her to leave her room quickly. Julian refused. ¡°Now that you got what you wanted, you want to abandon me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Diana shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Then, are you worried Simon will see?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Simon probably hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯m just afraid of Cecilia.¡± She didn¡¯t want Cecilia to catch her and Julian together again. ¡°After all, you¡¯re still engaged to her. What we did¡­isn¡¯t right. ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve already enjoyed it all, but you¡¯re suddenly concerned about this. Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair?¡± Diana was speechless. He might as well be distant from her. At least then, she wouldn¡¯t be so tongue- tied. Unexpectedly, he quickly agreed with her. ¡°I¡¯m going. You¡¯re right. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Cecilia caught us again. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He was clearly going along with what she said, but it still made her ufortable. Cecilia and Noel¡­ The two had a history, so when looked at from that angle, what Diana and Julian did didn¡¯t seem so excessive. Yet, the way Julian was acting now made it seem like they had done something scandalous. Julian dressed and told her, ¡°To prevent Cecilia from finding out and to spare both her and Simon¡¯s feelings, let¡¯s make a deal. Once I leave this room, it¡¯ll be just like before. Unless necessary, neither of us will talk to each other.¡± Before Diana could nod, he continued, ¡°Also, we¡¯ll act like nothing happened. I¡¯ll be good to my fiancee, and you¡¯ll be good to your Simon.¡± Diana felt a pang in her chest. Why did she feel like Julian was the one who was being distant and indifferent now¡­? His behavior was a little too cold. With that said, he pushed the door and left without even asking if she was okay. She stared at his retreating figure, thinking about the ¡°deal¡± he made before leaving. Slowly, a suffocating feeling filled her heart. Who was afraid of whom, huh? So what if they spent a night together so suddenly? If Julian could pretend like nothing happened, so could she! Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 After Diana woke up, Julian even had La deliver some medicine to her. La seemed hesitant. ¡°The master said¡­¡± Diana looked at the white pill in her hand, an uncontroble chill running down her spine. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said¡­ If you take this, it¡¯d help avoid causing trouble for everyone,¡± La replied, her head hanging even lower. ¡°Fine.¡± The word seemed to be forced out of Diana¡¯s mouth, but she understood. The white pill was probably a contraceptive pill. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± With that, she picked up a ss of water and swallowed the pill. The bitterness of the pill seemed to leave an acrid taste in her heart. Days went by, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the unease. Whenever she saw Julian, she would think of the ¡°deal¡± they made and that white pill. Gradually, that white pill became a thorn in her heart. Even without words, the twins could sense the turbulent animosity between them. Betty held her doll and sat obediently on the couch. She asked her all-knowing older brother, ¡°Will Mommy kill Daddy?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sean shook his head and corrected her solemnly. ¡°Killing is against thew. No matter what happens, we must not kill anyone.¡± He went on to exin the concept of death to Betty. He softened the exnation to spare her feelings, portraying death as bing a star in the sky. Betty was filled with more questions, like whether she would be a star with hair or if she could wear pretty dresses like Barbie dolls. Sean quickly interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important now is to understand why Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t talking.¡± In front of them, the two adults were locked in a silent battle -as if they were constantlypeting. It seemed like a power struggle. ¡°In that case, what should I do?¡± Betty asked obediently. ¡°Come here.¡± Sean gestured to Betty, beckoning her with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± Diana noticed that Betty had been keeping her distance from hertely, always holding her doll and moving away whenever Diana reached out to hold her. Betty even imed that she was grown up, and didn¡¯t need to be held anymore. As soon as she saw Julian, however, she would eagerly reach out to him, calling him ¡°Daddy¡± and clinging to his neck. Diana could hold back from talking to Julian, but she couldn¡¯t stand seeing how Betty treated them differently. Finally, one morning, Diana cornered Julian by the door and questioned him. ¡°Did you say bad things about me to Betty?¡± Julian smirked sarcastically. ¡°Me? Saying bad things about you? I don¡¯t have that much free time. Taking care of Cecilia every day keeps me busy enough. I don¡¯t have time to badmouth you.¡± His tone made it sound like Diana was a trivial matter that wasn¡¯t worth worrying about-as if a gust of wind could blow her away from his mind. Recalling that tender night and the white pill, and then looking at Julian¡¯s attitude now, Diana wished she could punch him. She gritted her teeth, her gaze fixed on him. She was angry and frustrated. ¡°If you didn¡¯t badmouth me, why is Betty afraid toe near me?¡± Under Julian¡¯s silence, her frustration slowly overtook her sense of being wronged. Her anger gained the upper hand. She swiftly pulled him into the room and used her foot to hook the door shut, trapping her and Julian inside. Mimicking his usual actions, she restrained him under her arms. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t exude the same dominance as him, since she wasn¡¯t as tall as him. However, she looked deadly serious. Julian felt awkward aboutughing, so he had no choice but to suppress the urge. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Julian even obediently lowered his body, looking almost submissive. Diana found it disdainful. It made her angrier. Without hesitation, she bit his arm. ¡°Still the same as before,¡± he said, as if teasing a little dog. He patted Diana¡¯s head yfully and smiled. ¡°Always biting people at the slightest provocation.¡± Saying that, he revealed the teeth marks on his arm to her. Those bite marks seemed to have been there for quite some time. A few distinct tooth imprints remained clearly visible. ¡°You¡¯re the one who left these marks,¡± Julian reminded her with a knowing smile, aware that she might not remember. Diana was momentarily lost in thought. The marks gave her a glimpse of certain moments of joy she had shared with Julian. However, she couldn¡¯t recall those moments at all. That didn¡¯t stop her heart from suddenly softening, though. Even so, her gaze soon grew tender, and her voice became gentler. She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle slightly. ¡°Tell me already! What¡¯s the deal with Betty?¡± ¡°Are you trying to be cute with me?¡± Julian remainedposed and nonchnt. He avoided her question, and instead peppered her with more questions. His gaze was filled with deep affection, and Diana felt her breath hitch at the emotion in them. Soon, she found it hard to catch her breath. She was drowning at sea, and felt like someone was offering her air to breathe. It was Julian. He was kissing her! Diana¡¯s eyes widened, and she pushed him away forcefully.¡± What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Just messing with you,¡± he replied. Diana hadn¡¯t anticipated such a response. The anger she had prepared dissipated into a fuzzy, warm atmosphere around them. It left her almost defenseless. She hade to demand an exnation, not to engage with him in any other way. Diana reigned in her emotions, and clenched her fist as she calmed herself down. She wanted to continue interrogating the arrogant man before her, who was looking at her so calmly. Today, he was dressed in a navy blue double-breasted suit. The matching trousers entuated his perfect figure. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He remained tranquil, a faint smile lingering on his lips. Yet, his gaze held malicious scrutiny. What an insufferable snob! This thought suddenly floated into her mind. Diana restrained her heart from being swayed by his allure, and forcefully maintained herposure. ¡°Tell me! Why is Betty ignoring me?¡± ¡°Considering you closed the door on me and acted cute, not to mention the wall m¡­ Because of your rare show of interest in me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The more Diana listened, the more ludicrous it felt to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Julian¡¯s touched her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t what? Didn¡¯t just kiss me?¡± He gestured toward her arms, that were still on his side.¡± Wasn¡¯t that a wall m?¡± Then, he pointed at the door she had closed and pretended to realize. ¡°Oh, my mistake! The wind must¡¯ve closed the door, not Ms. Winnington.¡± Diana was speechless. Why did she say anything to him in the first ce? She wasn¡¯t someone who stumbled over her words. Yet in his presence, she turned into a mute fool who couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Sensing her difort, Julian didn¡¯t tease her anymore. Instead, he turned serious. He took her hand, pushed the door open, and walked with her down the corridor. He patiently exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t manipte Betty to distance herself from you. It¡¯s just that your recent attitude towards me frightened her. If our rtionship bes harmonious, if you¡¯re no longer so dissatisfied and aggressive, she¡¯ll naturally get closer to you.¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Diana was speechless. She had clearly abided by the rules. How did she suddenly be someone with so many shorings in Julian¡¯s eyes? She stopped, and forcefully pulled her hand away from his grasp. ¡°Can you please stop bringing up that night?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After taking the pill he had La deliver, she felt regret. But more than that, she felt shame! She had actually taken the initiative to be intimate with such a scumbag who made her take morning- after pills! She despised herself. And yet, back then¡­ Her body was beyond her control, and was irresistibly drawn to Julian with an inexplicable infatuation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His handnded on her lower abdomen.¡± Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°Julian!¡± She was genuinely angry now. Angry that he would ask this question, even though he knew it was impossible. Angry that he had her take that pill, yet was asking her this on purpose! He was rubbing salt in her wounds, making her suffer in silence. He stubbornly held her hand, refusing to allow her to distance herself from him. ¡°Did you misunderstand something? That pill was folic acid.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t remember, Julian was slowly making amends for the things he had done wrong before. For the regrets she had harbored. For example¡­ Birth control pills and folic acid. In the past, he knew she wanted to get pregnant. Yet, he had swapped her folic acid pills with long- acting birth control pills, which she had taken for so long. Even though she still loved him now, she refused to admit it. So, he lent her a hand. nting a fake birth control pill in her heart using folic acid, he made her ponder his intentions every day. In that instant, Diana¡¯s face disyed a multitude of emotions. She was surprised, realized the awkwardness of her current emotions, and stared at him in a daze. ¡°Folic acid pills?¡± He hadn¡¯t given her birth control pills? She had taken folic acid pills? ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Emergency contraceptives can be harmful to the body. I wouldn¡¯t let you take them. Besides¡­¡± He leaned down and ced his ear near her stomach. ¡°Even if it happened, what¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯d just have the baby.¡± He was even looking forward to it. ¡°When you gave birth before¡­¡± he said, his voice quivering slightly. This unexpected vulnerability made Diana, who had initiallye to confront him, utterly flustered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there with you during your delivery. That was my biggest regret. I missed out on watching our two little ones grow, and I let you bear so much on your own. It was a dereliction of my duty as a father.¡± He looked up, baring her concerns. ¡°I know you don¡¯t object to the idea of getting pregnant again.¡± Otherwise, she would have found her own morning-after pills to take. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be so furious at mistakenly taking folic acid for birth control. In truth¡­ Diana only wanted to lead a normal life with Julian and have another child together. Once, he had missed out on her nine months of pregnancy, the delivery, and the countless days and nights of raising their children. This wasn¡¯t just Julian¡¯s regret; it was Diana¡¯s as well. Why not have another child? Having another child would allow Julian, who deeply loved her, to heal the wounds of those painful times. It would also give Diana a chance to once again experience the process of nurturing life together with her beloved. However¡­ Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 ¡°What about Simon and Cecilia?¡± Diana asked. She stood rooted to the spot, ashamed for harboring the thoughts deep within her heart. ¡°Am I acting very irresponsible?¡± Julian kept looking at her, like a prince gazing at his princess. His expression was so focused, and his voice so captivating. ¡°Life is short. Isn¡¯t it better to live following your heart?¡± Diana remained silent. ¡°Did youe to see me today just because Betty wouldn¡¯t let you hold her or get close? In the days of abiding by the rules, didn¡¯t you ever yearn for me? Did you never wonder why I didn¡¯t initiate a conversation with you? Didn¡¯t you feel upset? If you do, then it¡¯s proof that you still care about me. That night¡­was a result of strong feelings that went out of control.¡± As Julian slowly dissected her actions, the feelings Diana suppressed in her heart yearned to burst out. However, they timidly retreated. She still had her most pressing concern. ¡°Simon and Cecilia¡­¡± She bit her lip, her overwhelming emotions almost bringing her to tears. Simultaneously, she was tortured by deep guilt. When Diana closed her eyes, she saw Simon¡¯s disabled legs and Cecilia¡¯s condition. The Cecilia back then had been so innocent and trusting. She wore the sky blue dress Diana made, waiting for Julian to arrive. Diana¡¯s heart clenched even more tightly, and it physically pained her. She truly couldn¡¯t let go of her feelings for Julian. He was like a mirror that revealed her inner demons. Every time she saw him, many thoughts surged. She couldn¡¯t keep her emotions in check. ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± Julian paused when he mentioned her, then continued, ¡°Who do you think she likes more, me or Noel?¡± Diana was taken aback. Studying Julian¡¯s expression for a bit, she said, ¡°It seems like¡­she likes Noel a bit more¡­¡± Fortunately, Julian didn¡¯t seem embarrassed or displeased. He even nodded. ¡°I think so, too. I believe she¡¯ll be my sister-inw.¡± All these years, he had considered Noel as his brother. ¡°To put it inly, Cecilia isn¡¯t experiencing a crush or infatuation. She was a a divorced man with a child, a few times. How much of me could she really have loved?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. To say she liked him was less urate than saying she admired him. Him sshing paint on her made her overly focused on love with, it was hard to hide such feelings. ¡°Noel can be considered her first love,¡± Julian went on. And Noel¡¯s first love was also Cecilia. ¡°Being with Noel is much better than being with an old man like me,¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯d want an old fart like me.¡± Diana suppressed augh. ¡°But, what about your engagement with Cecilia¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome. But ever since I agreed to bring her back, I never really considered that the engagement would actually happen.¡± In this life, there was only one woman he would marry: Diana. ¡°However, Sue might not agree to it easily,¡± Julian continued. ¡°Besides, although Cecilia¡¯s condition is stable now, she¡¯s in the dark about her feelings-like you.¡± He tightened his grip on Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°So¡­ We need to find a way for Cecilia to realize her feelings, just like you did.¡± The first step was to make Cecilia understand that she didn¡¯t really care that much about Julian. They needed her to realize it was actually Noel. The man who had always taken care of her, apanied her, and earned her deep trust, and whom she referred to as ¡°Mommy¡± during her illness. With this thought in mind, Julian took a deep breath. He suddenly lifted Diana, and shouted loudly at the corner,¡± Betty, Sean, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Off to the amusement park!¡± Diana was utterly baffled. ¡°Did you all n for Betty to ignore me on purpose?¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 ¡°Would you reconcile with Daddy if we didn¡¯t do that?¡± Betty snorted. Not forgetting the mastermind of the n, she continued, ¡°Sean is amazing!¡± Sean appearedpletelyposed, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who came up with the idea. Yet, there was happiness in his eyes. He mirrored Julian almost perfectly. Diana looked at them, and smiled contentedly. ¡°Sean¡¯s bing more and more like you.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow, clearly in a good mood. ¡®After all, he¡¯s my son. If he doesn¡¯t take after me, who else would it be?¡± Diana was about to call him out for being cheeky, when a voice interrupted them. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± It was Simon. Diana froze, and subconsciously nced at Julian. She felt a bit embarrassed to let Simon see her and Julian looking so happy together. This would be too cruel for Simon, who was now disabled and had confessed his feelings to her but was rejected. That was also one of the reasons she had been trying to restrain her emotions regarding Julian in the past few days. But afterst night, Julian had gradually seen through her. She could no longer suppress her feelings. She wanted to be resolute, and continue walking this path with him. But for now, she didn¡¯t have the courage to face Simon. Julian understood her nervousness, and why she shrunk at However, he could certainly make a move himself. Facing this good little brother of his, whatever he did would be like giving the man a treat of his own medicine. So, Julian firmly held Diana¡¯s hand and announced, ¡°Our family is going to the amusement park.¡± Then, he took the initiative to invite Simon. ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± Diana was taken aback, not understanding why Julian would do this. Subconsciously, she said, ¡°Simon, you don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t want to.¡± But Simon immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He smiled. He looked at Julian, then pointed at his wheelchair. ¡°Brother, would you mind pushing me a bit?¡± Julian didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure, feel free to ask for anything.¡± Seeing how well Julian treated Simon, Diana immediately felt at ease. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡± She was fine with it, as long as the two of them agreed. When they arrived at the amusement park, many attractions were filled with crowds. ¡°It¡¯s not even the weekend. Why are there so many people?¡± Diana sighed juste back another day.¡± She was worried Simon would be ufortable waiting outside for so long. His body might not handle it well. Plus¡­ ¡°These attractions might not be suitable for Simon.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Julian produced a few VIP tickets. ¡°We¡¯ll use the VIP entrance and skip the lines.¡± Diana blinked. ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said. ¡°With Simon, we can do whatever we want. But if he¡¯s ufortable, you¡¯ll be ufortable too, and I don¡¯t like seeing you unhappy.¡± Though it seemed like he was considering Simon¡¯s feelings, he was actually showing his affection toward Diana. Indeed, Diana¡¯s eyes brightened, and she smiled after hearing his words. ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡± As soon as she noticed Simon¡¯s cold expression, however, she immediately toned down her joy. ¡°Let me push you.¡± She took hold of the wheelchair handles, allowing Julian to carry the children. The five of them headed toward the VIP entrance. As Julian had said, there was no need to wait in line. With the guidance of the staff, Julian picked out a few fun and childfriendly attractions for the twins to experience. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing them enjoy themselves, Julian turned to Diana and asked, ¡°Which one would you like to y?¡± Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 With Simon around, Diana couldn¡¯t fully let go. She had to suppress her happiness. She needed to take Simon¡¯s feelings into ount. ¡°You go and y with the kids. I¡¯ll stay here with Simon,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The attractions they¡¯re ying are child-friendly. I¡¯ve arranged for an assistant to watch over them, so safety won¡¯t be an issue. You can go y on that one.¡± Julian pointed to the carousel. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the carousel. You can see me and Simon anytime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Simon said. ¡°You¡¯re already here. Won¡¯t you be disappointed if you don¡¯t go on any of the rides? Go ahead.¡± He smiled. ¡°My brother and I will be waiting here. Just look up, and you¡¯ll see us.¡± This was Simon¡¯s way of saying he was fine with Julian apanying him. When Simon called Julian his brother, Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively nced at Julian. Fortunately, it seemed he was immune to the term now. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Julian said. Encouraged by their words, Diana hopped on the carousel. Despite her age, it was her first time experiencing such a ride. ¡°I used to¡­¡± She was overjoyed. With a cheerful voice, she said, ¡°I used to think this was only for kids. Turns out, adults can have this much fun too!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not an adult, you¡¯re a princess. My princess.¡± Diana didn¡¯t deny it. They seemed to be unable to look away from each other. Simon couldn¡¯t keep smiling any longer. ¡°I want to get some fresh air in a less crowded area,¡± he said. Julian wouldn¡¯t let him move. ¡°Come, now. Don¡¯t you like Diana? If Diana sees you leaving, she¡¯ll think you¡¯re upset. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are you willing to make her unhappy? Surely not.¡± Answering his own question, he kept Simon in ce. ¡°Just wait here.¡± Then, he nced at Simon again. ¡°Actually, you¡­don¡¯t want to wait with me, do you?¡± Simon didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes betrayed him. Julian chuckled. He took off his coat, along with Diana¡¯s bag and the twins¡¯ water bottles, and ced them all in Simon¡¯sp. To Simon¡¯s surprise, Julian walked towards the carousel. ¡°Thanks for holding down the fort, little brother. Since you don¡¯t want to stand with me, I¡¯ll reluctantly stay with your sister-inw.¡± He turned to Diana, looking slightly upset. ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t like me.¡± He forced a bitter smile. ¡°You know, he calls me brother on the surface, but in his heart¡­¡± Julian waved his hand dismissively, appearing unwilling to borate further. He signaled the carousel operator to stop the ride momentarily. Before Diana could react, he joined her and sat behind her on the carousel horse. ¡°But he does like you. He likes you so much that he actually asked me to y with you, just to make you happy.¡± Diana found that a bit hard to believe. ¡°Did Simon really say that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Julian replied, holding Diana¡¯s hand. He beamed, and swung her arm yfully as he shouted loudly at Simon. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m apanying Diana on the ride. Are you happy about it?¡± Listening to Julian¡¯s triumphant words, Simon¡¯s face nearly turned green with envy. Nheless, he could only force a smile and shout back loudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± What would Diana think of him if he said he wasn¡¯t happy? She might see him as petty. Julian was putting Simon in a tight spot, not allowing him toin. However, Simon could do nothing. He could onlyugh and say, ¡°Have fun, you two.¡± Of course, Diana couldn¡¯t continue enjoying herself. She felt ufortable leaving Simon alone in his wheelchair while her family had fun. However, Julian didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°He¡¯s trying to be kind. Given his personality, wouldn¡¯t he think you¡¯re looking down on him if you insist on leaving the ride? He wouldn¡¯t want you to cater to his emotions. He¡¯d really hate it.¡± Simon was determined. It was precisely that determination that often put Diana in a dilemma. Now, she was caught in a simr dilemma. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Continuing the ride wasn¡¯t an option, and going to Simon wasn¡¯t either. However, Julian didn¡¯t give her any time to ponder. ¡°Quick, look over here!¡± Suddenly, he embraced her from behind and shouted happily to Simon, ¡°Thanks for taking the photo for us, Brother! You¡¯re really considerate!¡± Simon was just about to check the time on his phone when he heard Julian¡¯s words. He replied with a slightly forced smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He maintained that smile, and opened the camera app. Click! Julian nted a kiss on Diana¡¯s cheek. She was shocked. But there was shyness in that surprise. She looked in Simon¡¯s direction, a bit bewildered. This scene was captured perfectly in Simon¡¯s phone. She truly looked beautiful. Much, much more beautiful than back in Stirling City. Simon could see a vibrant air around her, one that hadn¡¯t existed before. Reluctantly, he had to admit that Julian brought about this change. However¡­ Smiling, he said to Julian and Diana, ¡°Brother, my phone¡¯s almost out of battery.¡± They had no choice but to get off the carousel as soon as possible, and went to his side. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a power bank for you,¡± Julian said, gesturing for them to wait in ce. Simon nodded, and watched him walk far away. He was about to start a conversation with Diana, when Sean and Betty rushed toward them. Displeasure shed in Simon¡¯s eyes. He liked the twins even less. If he had a chance, he and Diana could definitely have a child cuter than these two! A child that would belong to him, and would affectionately call him ¡°Daddy.¡± Diana didn¡¯t notice his displeasure. She squatted, and quickly hugged the two children running to her. She nted a kiss on each of their cheeks. ¡°Mwah! Mwah! Did you have fun?¡± Betty¡¯s voice was loud and clear as she replied, ¡°Uh-huh! It was fun!¡± She took Diana¡¯s hand, and pointed to the super roller coaster not far away. ¡°Mommy! I want to y that one!¡± Diana was rmed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s¡­¡± Betty and Sean were still too young to take on such a dangerous ride. Sean was easy to reason with. He understood the dangers without Diana telling him. Only Betty was on a roll. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was very smart. She knew that when it came to satisfying her desires, it would be easier to convince Julian than Diana. She quietly looked away from Diana, no longer saying anything. The moment Julian returned, she immediately stepped forward and hugged his leg cutely. Using his leg like a pir, she slid down and sat on his shoes. Julian handed Simon the power bank, then looked at Betty.¡± Sweetie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He was an experienced father now. When his daughter pouted and hugged his leg, he knew she must want something. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, Daddy will cry.¡± As Julian said that, he pouted and pretended to cry without a care for his image. It was an endearing scene-especially because Julian was so good-looking. He stood out from the crowd with ease. ¡°Look at that man. He must be a good father who can appease his child well.¡± ¡°If my husband was like that, I¡¯d be willing to have enough children for a football team!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming,¡± someone retorted. ¡°The one in our family is at thepany during the day and in the toilet at night. Whenever the children look for him, suddenly he¡¯s a father who desperately needs the toilet.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard the discussions of the people around her. She admitted, Julian yed the role of a father very well. It was something she hadn¡¯t expected before. The memory of meeting him for the first time was fresh in her mind-when she had shown up on his doorstep with a gift, to ask him to allow her to marry Simon. At that time¡­ His face was filled with anger. With how furious he was, he looked like he would devour her on the spot. His eyes were full of turbulent emotions, too. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Diana initially thought that she had to take Betty away from Julian as fast as possible. A man like him couldn¡¯t possibly know how to take care of children. Yet, in reality, he had been a perfect father. The passers-by were right. Seeing how much effort Julian put in made Diana want to give birth to another child. The thought made her subconsciously caress her tummy. Since she didn¡¯t end up taking contraceptives thest time, could it be possible¡­ That there was a tiny life inside of her? Still, Diana knew it was impossible. It was just wishful thinking on her part. Her menstrual cycle had just ended a few days ago. Yet her expression when she caressed her tummy was so full of expectation and happiness, Simon couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he tried. He stared at his legs, and his heart tightened. Sorrow filled his eyes. ¡°I want to ride the roller coaster.¡± Betty¡¯s childish voice pulled Diana back to reality. She pointed at the thrilling ride that made one shriek at the top of one¡¯s lungs, and added indignantly, ¡°But Mommy refuses to let me¡­¡± Diana stood silent. Betty had learned how toin to Julian. It seemed her significance as a mother in Betty¡¯s heart was decreasing day by day¡­ Despite the disappointment that surged in her heart, Diana was still d to see her daughter having one more person to trust and rely on wholeheartedly. The more people who loved Betty, the happier Diana felt for her daughter. Betty was stillining. ¡°Whatever it is, Mommy refuses to let me go on it. I¡¯m not so small anymore, Daddy!¡± She clung to Julian¡¯s legs, pouting and whining. She looked up at him with crystal-clear eyes. Julian felt as though he was looking at a younger version of Diana. He wondered whether she had many people loving and doting on her when she was a child. Yet her adoptive parents died so early, and she didn¡¯t have any other kin. Julian didn¡¯t dare to think any further about how Diana survived her childhood. He nced at her, pain shing his heart. When he turned his attention back to Betty, he looked even more patient than he was before. He caressed his daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to go on the roller coaster. Actually, Mommy wants to fulfill all of your wishes. She¡¯s the one who loves you the most in this whole wide world.¡± Julian tried to persuade Betty without bringing Diana down. ¡°Since Mommy loves you so much, could she bear to see you upset?¡± Betty thought about it, and shook her head firmly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Julian raised a suggestion for Betty¡¯s consideration. ¡°After you grow up, Daddy and Mommy will bring you here again. The first ride we¡¯ll take will be the roller coaster. ¡°Right now, as you¡¯re too small, let Daddy and Mommy experience the ride for you. We¡¯ll tell you whether we think it¡¯s fun or safe, okay?¡± Betty intertwined her fingers, and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay! Daddy, Mommy, quick, go for it!¡± Diana wanted to discuss it further with Simon, but Betty pulled her hand with Julian¡¯s, and urged them, ¡°Mommy, quick! Quick! I want to see you two on the ride! I want Mommy to exp¡­experience it!¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Simon said with a smile, suppressing the sorrow in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here with the twins.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Diana was reluctant. ¡°I ¡­I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± The roller coaster was too high. It was such a thrilling ride, running so fast in midair. The mere thought of her legs hanging in midair made her knees feel weak. Julian burst outughing. The sun shone down on his towering figure, entuating his beautiful jawline. Diana suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the guts Julian¡¯s smile widened. Even so, he didn¡¯t mean to mock Diana. ¡°I¡¯m very happy,¡± he said. He stood next to Diana, and added, ¡°Before you lost your memories, you were very afraid of these things.¡± That was why Julian never brought her to the amusement park. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He originally thought she might be resistant toe here today, and even felt slightly down because of that possibility. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 He was afraid that Diana would once again be unable to recall their past. She had no recollection of their past-as if they were starting from a nk te. Julian was the only one who remembered their precious memories. He treasured them greatly. But now, he was no longer bothered by it. The loss of memories wouldn¡¯t be able to change a person¡¯s very essence and nature. Such as her character, fears, and¡­everything she loved. Tears filled his eyes at that instant. He was moved by the tenderness that was very much part of her, and their tightly linked hands. While the two of them were strolling along the road, Julian seized the chance to lean into Diana¡¯s ear and whisper,¡± Thank you for still loving me even until now.¡¯¡¯ No matter how much time passed, regardless of whether she lost her memories or not, they were in love right now. How amazing was that? Julian spoke softly. So softly, the wind had to carry his tender words into her ears. Diana heard him clearly. Her heart grew tender, and she said, ¡®Thank you, too.¡± ¡®Thank you for being willing to stay by my side, even though I¡¯m in such a terrible state right now,¡¯ she thought. The warm sun, the gentle breeze, the asional showers, and the falling leaves. The bustling crowd faded in the background, etching their intertwining silhouettes into eternity. Very soon, they arrived at the roller coaster and chose their seats. Julian looked at Diana, and said, ¡°Are you sure? Do you really want to give this a go? If you¡¯re scared, I can talk to Betty. Trust me, I have a way to make her give up riding the rollercoaster.¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said, holding his arm tight. Her cheeks were flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m very scared, but¡­¡± She paused for a moment. She looked at him, and said openly and honestly, experience the things I usually don¡¯t dare to do with you.¡± This was also what Julian wished for. Persuading Betty was secondary. The main reason was¡­ ¡°I want to experience more things with you, too,¡± Julian said. He wanted to create more beautiful memories with Diana. Seeing how courageous Diana was, Julian immediately crouched and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Okay. If you feel scaredter, just hold my hand tight.¡± He joked, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to have my bones broken.¡± As they spoke, the roller coaster hummed to life. Julian sat right next to Diana in the double-seater. Betty and Sean were with Simon at a shaded ce, looking at them. Betty cupped her hands around her mouth like a trumpet, and cheered Diana on loudly. ¡°Mommy, all the best!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Betty was too far for Diana to hear what she was shouting. Still, Betty¡¯s expression and gestures were enough for Diana to guess. It gave Diana even more courage for what was toe. To Julian, she said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Her eyes were glistening with excitement. Even Julian felt himself getting younger and more excited. He shouted right after her. ¡°I¡¯m ready, too!¡± Both of them said something so simple so innocently, exchanging nces as theyughed out loud. ¡°Have you sat on a roller coaster before?¡± Diana suddenly asked him. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Julian said, shaking his head. Diana looked at him admiringly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel scared at all?¡± Julian could feel his heart fluttering even before the roller coaster started moving. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± His eyes shed in disdain. ¡± To put it bluntly, this is just throwing something in the air.¡± Just that it wasn¡¯t a ¡®thing¡¯, but people. What a thrilling activity. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 He was very excited about it. The announcement system started ying the reminders. ¡± Please fasten your seatbelts. The ride is about to begin.¡± Very soon, the roller coaster started moving slowly. It began elerating, getting faster and faster by the minute. The scenery zoomed past them. Suddenly, the roller coaster elerated even more. Diana tightened her grip over Julian¡¯s hands. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back from shrieking. She felt rather embarrassed when she realized what she did, but when she paid attention to her surroundings, she saw that people around her were screaming even louder than she did. Shrieks resounded in the air. On the other hand, Julian remained silent throughout the ride. ¡°You¡¯re impressive!¡± Diana yelled as she shut her eyes. Such extreme circumstances often drove one to say things one usually wouldn¡¯t say. She howled loudly and boldly into the air, releasing the troubles she had suppressed in her heart. They seemed to vanish in the air along with her shouts. The fear she originally felt no longer existed. She even felt herself loving such a feeling. A thought suddenly shed past Diana¡¯s mind. She yelled out loud, ¡°Julian! I love you!¡± Julian didn¡¯t respond to her. But right now, Diana didn¡¯t need a response. She just wanted to express the feelings that she usually didn¡¯t dare to show to others. It felt cathartic, and that was enough for her. What¡¯s more, she knew that Julian loved her very much. A strong weightlessness drove Diana to shout with abandon. She even opened her arms wide at the peak of the ride. This feeling¡­ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Was awesome! Freedom she had never before felt surrounded her. Even as the rollercoaster slowed down, Diana couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Everyone around her stopped screaming, so she felt embarrassed to keep doing so. Sheposed herself, and waited for the roller coaster to cruise back to its base. From the start to the end, Julian made no sound at all. Diana, on the other hand, was sweating at the forehead after the ride. She did feel a bit afraid. But the ride was so thrilling and so cathartic, the fear slipped her mind completely. Now that she could feel the ground under her legs, it came tumbling back. She was so high up just now, and the weightlessness was so overwhelming. How did she survive that experience? ¡°Julian, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Diana praised Julian once more as she unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a single sound throughout the ride. How did you manage that? You¡¯re always so calm, no matter what you¡¯re doing.¡± He certainly had more guts than her. ¡°I¡¯m just a scaredy-cat,¡± Diana said, sticking out her tongue.¡± Out of everyone on the ride, I think I yelled the loudest.¡± She remembered how she confessed her feelings for him in midair, and suddenly felt shy. ¡°Did you hear what I said just now?¡± The sound of the wind gushing past them was so loud, and they were surrounded by people screaming their heads off. He probably didn¡¯t hear her confession just now¡­ Thankfully, Julian didn¡¯t tease her about it. He simply stood where he was, watching her intently without saying anything. Intense love filled his eyes. The adrenaline rush made Diana chatter on. ¡®Thank god I survived the ride. When we were going up and going down, I was shaking. But at the highest point, it didn¡¯t feel as scary as I thought. It was thrilling!¡± Julian nodded. Diana finally calmed down. When she looked at Julian, she realized something was off with the way he looked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. You don¡¯t look very well.¡± She held out her arm, wanting to support him. Julian suddenly avoided her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t touch¡­ugh!¡± No longer able to hold himself back, he ran to the nearest trash can and puked his guts out. Diana was bbergasted. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Diana bought a bottle of water, and patted Julian¡¯s back. Worried, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you feeling all right just now?¡± The moment the roller coaster took off, Julian immediately had a bad feeling. Had he known this would happen, he would never have said what he said to Betty. Why did he insist on bringing Diana along for this experience? Why did he tell Betty he¡¯d bring her on the roller coaster once she was older? He never wanted to step foot into a roller coaster again in his entire life! Forget bringing Betty on it¡­ The moment theynded, he had the urge to call Noel and acquire all the roller coasters in the country, and destroy them all. What kind of monstrosity was it to cause so much fear in a person? Sitting on a roller coaster and watching it from below were twopletely different experiences. Diana, on the other hand¡­ Was so excited about it. She even dared to open her eyes and yell out loud. He, on the other hand, went stiff. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything when the roller coaster was flying in midair. The only thing he could do was to shut his mouth to avoid embarrassing himself as he felt his stomach churning away. ¡°Perhaps I ate too much for breakfast,¡± he said, not admitting what he truly felt about the ride. He took the bottle from Diana and gargled his mouth. Seemingly unfazed, he went on, ¡°It felt quite bad suddenly being flung so high up.¡± Diana nodded, fully understanding him. ¡°I should¡¯ve remembered that you have gastric problems. We wouldn¡¯t have gone on it in the first ce and made you feel so unwell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°I wanted to have a go at it, too.¡± He paused for a moment. His gaze on Diana became even more intense as he said, ¡°The roller coaster was very thrilling. You look like you enjoyed it very much. Shall we go on it one more time?¡± He caressed her head. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t put you in a spot. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± With that, he walked into the VIP lounge. He couldn¡¯t take having his puke all over his shirt and shoes. He bought a new set of clothes from the VIP lounge, and changed into it. By the time he was out, he looked his usual self once again. Diana followed right behind him. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Julian looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana thought about it and said excitedly, ¡°I dare!¡± Julian¡¯s face changed, and his hand froze as he buttoned thest sleeve button. He sounded slightly anxious as he asked, ¡°Dare to do what?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diana was so excited, she didn¡¯t catch that nuance in his expression. She pointed at the roller coaster, all smiles. By now, Betty and Sean had walked over to where they were at. Betty took on the role of Diana¡¯s interpreter and exined to Julian, ¡°Daddy, Mommy wants to take the roller coaster again!¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s really brave! ¡°Mommy said it¡¯s really fun!¡± Betty innocently expressed her fullest support to Diana. ¡°Mommy said that if she can ride the roller coaster many times, she could tell me how to prepare for it when I grow up! I¡¯m so excited!¡± Diana blushed. One didn¡¯t need experience to ride a roller coaster, and there was no need for her to prepare Betty for it. As long as Betty dared to ride on it, that would be enough. She only said that to Betty because she was worried Betty might throw a tantrum and refuse to let them ride on the rollercoaster again. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Julian mumbled. Why was thest sleeve button so hard to button? He looked down, and worked on thest button for a while before finally seeding. He turned to Diana, and said slowly, ¡°Do you really want to ride the roller coaster again?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I really do!¡± Sean spoke up before Julian could reply to Diana. ¡°Mommy, Daddy won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 ¡°Why not?¡± Diana asked in surprise. Simon seized the chance to mock Julian, and said indifferently, ¡°Because he''s afraid.¡± Sean nced at Simon, and the two nodded in agreement. ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid?¡± Julian piped up immediately. He nced in the direction of the roller coaster. ¡°It¡¯s just one more round on the roller coaster. What''s there to be afraid of?¡± Diana noticed something was wrong. ¡°Just now, you didn''t puke because you had a full breakfast?¡± She waved her hands, annoyed at her own carelessness. ¡° It¡¯s all my fault for being so excited that I neglected your feelings. Let''s not go.¡± Now that she thought about it, Julian remained silent throughout the ride. She even had a faint memory of him grabbing her hand. However, that slight pain disappeared in an instant. She thought nothing of it, but now that she looked at her wrist, she noticed a faint red mark on it. He didn¡¯t make a sound even at the peak of the roller coaster! How frightened had he been at that point? Under normal circumstances, people enjoying the ride would have screamed uncontrobly as she did during the ride. Despite his fear, he didn¡¯t forget to consider whether his actions would hurt her. He didn¡¯t even dare to keep gripping her arm. Although her heart ached for him, Diana couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°You looked so calm before the roller coaster took off. You evenforted me and told me not to be nervous. I didn¡¯t expect you to be scared.¡± She was in a great mood right now. She held the twins¡¯ hands and walked them in another direction. ¡°Let''s skip the roller coaster. Daddy''s afraid of it.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid?¡± Julian retorted once more. He nced at Simon. ¡°Don''t talk nonsense!¡± With that, Julian hauled Sean into his arms and raised the boy up high onto his neck. Sean sat above the crowd. Sean giggled, showing a different side from his usual solemn countenance. Julian bought Sean an exclusive magic wand in the amusement park, and a rabbit hair clip for Betty. Both children were ted with their new gifts. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sean, Daddy''s not afraid,¡± Julian said, still trying to salvage his pride. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can go on the roller coaster with Mommy again. Don¡¯t listen to other people talk nonsense.¡± Simon chimed in, ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± He wasn¡¯t holding Julian back, and stopping him from going on it. ¡°Fine, I will!¡± Julian said out of spite. With that, he grabbed Diana¡¯s hand and walked back toward the roller coaster. Diana could clearly tell that he was doing it out of spite. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such a childish side to you, Mr. Fulcher.¡± It seemeding to the amusement park today was the right decision.Not only did it lift her spirits and make her feel young again, but it also had the same effect on Julian. She smiled, and said sincerely to Julian, ¡°Right now, you look less arrogant and more adorable.¡± Many adjectives had been used to describe Julian. Adorable, however... That was the first time someone used such a term to describe him. ¡°You''re adorable too,¡± he said. The only thing he could do was to return herpliment even more tenderly and sincerely. ¡°You''re adorable no matter which angle I look from.¡± Seeing how loving Diana and Julian were with each other, Sean and Betty gave each other a high-five. They were a picture-perfect family of four. So perfect that it made Simon seem like aplete outsider. Outsider... Simon hated that! He had sacrificed his legs not just in hopes of earning Diana''s trust andpassion, but also to earn the chance to return to the past! He didn¡¯t want to be following behind Julian and Diana and see them acting all lovey-dovey! Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Diana eventually didn''t let Julian take the roller coaster again. She knew Julian wanted to defend his pride in front of Simon, so she decided to use her own difort as an excuse. ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Julian confirmed with her once more. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to ride on it onest time?¡± ¡°We have plenty of opportunities in the future. We can alwayse again next time,¡± Diana said. ¡°We don''t need to force it this time.¡± Her words pleased him. Julian said happily, ¡°You''re right.¡± They had all the time in the world. In the future, they would have the chance toe again. ¡°Let''s go home,¡± Julian said, as he called the driver. The driver set up the ramp and pushed Simon into the car before carrying the twins inside. Finally, he left the front row seats for Julian and Diana. Simon could see them each time he looked up. Diana could tell that Simon felt ufortable. She had reminded Julian many times that she wanted to exchange seats with Betty, but Julian would always reject her with many excuses. She could only smile awkwardly at Simon from time to time. The moment they got out of the car and back to the room, Simon began his tirade. ¡°You don''t want to leave Julian, and you don¡¯t want to leave Collina Vi either, right? I''ve been waiting for your reply since I asked you if you want to leave with me. From what I see today, you clearly don¡¯t want to leave with me.¡± His face was full of disappointment. ¡°What else did I expect? My legs are now useless. Who''d be willing to follow a cripple?¡± Diana immediately exined herself. ¡°It''s not because of your legs. I...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Simon didn¡¯t want to hear her out. He had yelled so suddenly. His face paled when he realized what he did, and he quickly apologized to Diana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you.¡± ¡°My wrist feels ufortable. Can you help me check it?¡± Diana didn''t look very happy. Still, she reminded herself that Simon was a patient and Julian was indeed guilty of provoking him somewhat today. With that in mind, Diana decided to tolerate him. She was at fault, too. Even though the happiness she was feeling right now belonged to her. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. She nodded, and drew closer to Simon¡¯s wheelchair. Her soft hair fell next to him, and swept across him like a furry tail. Suddenly, Simon pulled Diana into his embrace. ¡°Simon! What are you doing?! Let me go!¡± Diana sensed something was amiss, and struggled to stand up straight. To her surprise, Simon sneered and hugged her waist. That was how Julian hugged Diana today on the carousel. She had smiled so sweetly then. Oh, no. Julian even kissed her. A crazed look burned in Simon¡¯s eyes. He bore with the pain shooting up his legs as he tried to stand up from the wheelchair. It took him almost all his strength. He was doing it so he could hold Diana''s head and press it against his. He was quite strong. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Diana¡¯s mind went nk as she subconsciously struggled against Simon''s hold. Her body was instinctively resisting a man she didn''t love. That subconscious rejection provoked Simon even further. He knew he was unable to pull Diana¡¯s head down, so he moved her cheeks close to him. In one vicious move, he yanked her hair down! Diana winced in pain. Simon seized the chance to pull her head down to his chest. He pulled her hair away wildly like a mad captive, his hands trapping her head between them as he lowered his own head to kiss her. This was his first time forcing himself upon her. It was also his first time being so rough with her. Diana found it hard to react to the sudden turn of events, but she managed to shove him away hard at thest moment. Yet, he was too strong as he held her face with a vice-like grip, refusing to let go. His face was inches away from hers. He just needed to lean in a bit more, and he''d be able to kiss her face. He wanted to kiss her lips! To leave his imprint on her! Diana didn¡¯t belong to Julian! She belonged to him! Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 In those three years in Stirling City, she had already belonged to Simon. He was merely iming what had been his right now! The foreboding look in Simon¡¯s eyes was something Diana had never seen. His emotions were running wild in his eyes. Simon¡­ Diana had never seen him in such a terrifying state, even when she had zero trust in him. What he was doing right now was enough to wipe away all the affection she had for him-the three years they spent in Stirling City, supporting and helping each other. No matter how much she struggled, he didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. Fear took root in her heart. She was like a trapped animal in the hands of a hunter, with nowhere to run. She was still trying her best to find a way to escape. Unfortunately, the disparity between a woman¡¯s strength and that of a man was too great. Despite Simon¡¯s disability, he took advantage of how Diana drew closer to him just now and sessfully trapped her in his arms. Right now, as long as he didn¡¯t fall, Diana would never be able to escape from his arms! ¡°Just a while.¡± He had gone mad. He must have. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The scene of Julian hugging Diana and kissing her on her cheeks at the amusement park today kept ying in Simon¡¯s mind. And that smile they gave each other¡­ Diana¡­ Had never been like this to Simon. Her eyes had never lit up for him in that way. Why?! He had sacrificed so much for her. Diana could sense Simon growing more and more agitated. On the verge of tears, she begged, ¡°Simon, don¡¯t be like this ¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡± They had to preserve some pride and dignity between them. Otherwise, she really had no idea how to face him and continue taking care of him. Or rather¡­ ¡°If you dare to¡­mm.J¡± Before she could continue speaking, she felt herself pulled into a warm embrace. And then, she felt her breath being taken away. It was Julian. He was here! Her tensed up emotions suddenly rxed. She could no longer care about Simon¡¯s feelings. She wrapped her arms around Julian¡¯s neck, and cried indignantly, ¡°Julian¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fear,¡± Julian said as he caressed her head, as if he wasforting a child. He said gently, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you here alone to take care of him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said, her heart beating with fear. The two of them turned to look at the dark and crazed man near them. Simon was ring at them like a hawk. He refused to look away. At that moment, he was furious. Julian was even angrier than he was. Had hee anyter, the consequences would have been dire! The thought of Simon forcing himself on Diana made Julian wish he could chop off Simon¡¯s hands and strangle his neck! Yet, he couldn¡¯t. Diana would never allow him to do that. However, he could continue kissing her. With that thought in mind, Julian bent down, pressed Diana against the wall, and kissed her passionately as if no one was around. Diana¡¯s feeble resistance had nothing against Julian. His arms of steel trapped her firmly. Julian wanted Simon to get a clear look. And¡­ Remove all traces of his touch on her hair, and rece it with Julian¡¯s! Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 ¡°Julian,¡± Diana said, clearly angry. She wasn¡¯t an object! And certainly not a prize for both brothers topete over! She was a person! A living, breathing person with her own thoughts and emotions! ¡°Sorry.¡± Julian finally stopped. Seeing the anger in Diana¡¯s eyes, regret washed over him. He failed to control the possessiveness buried deep in his heart. This possessiveness shouldn¡¯t havee out now, when what Diana needed most wasfort. He sighed in relief at how he managed to stop himself at thest moment. He looked apologetically at Diana, and held her hand tightly. He then pulled Diana to Simon, shielding Diana from Simon with his own body so she didn¡¯t need to get too close to Simon. He looked at Simon, and scoffed. ¡°Did you have fun following us to the amusement park today? Probably not. ¡°But you still had to pretend to have fun. That¡¯s what you are, Simon. ¡°Just like your legs. You clearly only had yourself to me for turning out like this, yet you had to shift the me to Diana!¡± Diana was stunned. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t your mouth off.¡± Simon was wrong today. She had decided that while she would continue being responsible for Simon, she wouldn¡¯t take care of him personally from now on. Julian ming Simon for the disability didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°They are two different issues,¡± Diana said. She would certainly make Simon bear the consequences of what he did today, and keep her distance from him. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch Julian insult him. ¡®They are one and the same,¡± Julian said, shooting a challenging re at Simon. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He deliberately swung his hand, that was holding Diana¡¯s tightly. Grinning, he said, ¡°Simon. Let¡¯s go check something out, shall we?¡± Diana was confused. ¡°What is it?¡± She didn¡¯t really want to be in the same ce as Simon right now. If it were in the past, Julian would have taken her away long ago. Yet now, he wanted to bring them to see something. That made Diana slightly curious. ¡®What exactly is it?¡± she asked. She leaned close to Julian-as if he were a strong, solid rock wall. It made her feel a lot more at ease. Julian could sense her insecurity, and red furiously at Simon. He had been trying to hold himself back and not make a move on Simon. He was worried that his opportunistic and scheming brother might act pitiful after watching the video, and bite back by making Diana feel guilty again. ¡°Surveince camera footage,¡± Julian replied with a smile. He was solemn as he exined to Diana, ¡°Video recordings from a car that passed by during Simon¡¯s ident.¡± Julian had watched that recording at least a thousand times. He had be so familiar with the footage, he could urately tell when the grass and the leaf shook with the passing wind. At the mention of the video recording, Simon¡¯s expression changed. He almost seeded in kissing Diana just now! He was already furious at Julian for stopping him at the most critical moment. And now, Julian was deliberately holding Diana¡¯s hand and swinging it audaciously right in front of him. The man was clearly trying to stake his im! Simon¡¯s mind was in a mess right now. Even so, he was sure that the video recording would reveal some important information. He couldn¡¯t let Diana watch it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, as his expression changedpletely. He softened his stance immediately, and apologized to Diana, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have done what I did to you today. I must have gone mad. I saw how happy you two were at the amusement park, and I¡­¡± Regret seeped in his voice. ¡°I am a man weighed down by my useless pair of legs. I deserve death! Even though I¡¯ve be crippled, I never should have done that to you. Diana¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Julian sneered, his patience with Simon¡¯s performance wearing thin. Having a brother like this was the greatest humiliation in his life! ¡°Grandma was right not to tell me about your existence when she was alive,¡± Julian scoffed, disdain etched clearly on his face. ¡°The earlier I knew about your existence, the longer I would¡¯ve been disgusted!¡± ¡°Noel, y the video!¡± hemanded. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 The room suddenly went silent. All Diana could see before her was the video that was ying. The video was very clear, ying back the scenes of Simon¡¯s ident that day. She saw herself push Simon. Instead of dodging her, Simon kept moving back in the direction she pushed him in. Just then, a car drove past him. Bam! The bloody scene resurfaced once more. Diana subconsciously tightened her grip on Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fear,¡± heforted her tenderly. ¡°Watch closely.¡± His voice had the mysterious power of calming her heart down in an instant. There must be a reason why he was showing her this video. Diana focused her attention back on the video as it reyed. ¡°Wait!¡± At the 3:20 mark of the video, Julian suddenly said, ¡± y it at 0.5 speed.¡± That would slow the video down, and give everyone a clearer look. ¡°How¡­how could this be¡­¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened as her face turned pale. ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Simon¡­ The car would have simply brushed past Simon. He clearly had ample chance to dodge the car and not get hit so badly. Yet, she saw Simon quicken his pace and ram straight into the car. Between man and machine, it was a forgone conclusion which was the stronger one. Simon¡­ He was bound to be hit badly. Thankfully, the car was driving around a bend and wasn¡¯t running at a very high speed. That was how Simon survived. However, his legs were crippled as a result of the ident. From then on, he had be a disabled person. Watching the video thatsted just a few minutes, Diana¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. She saw it clearly now. Simon¡¯s disability¡­ Wasn¡¯t rted to her. The only point of rtion was that he went to Winding Highway to look for her. It wasn¡¯t her so-called fatal shove. In other words, he was fully responsible for his disability.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Diana turned to look at Simon, who had turned paler than she had. Simon looked away, trying to avoid her gaze. He clenched his fists, wishing he could charge toward Julian and punch thetter¡¯s nose. He yelled angrily, ¡°Julian Fulcher! You must have done something to the video! ¡®This video is edited! ¡°Otherwise, why don¡¯t I see the police at the door right now? ¡°The courts have passed the verdict that the driver is fully responsible! ¡°He was the one who hit me! ¡°You¡¯re ndering me! You found someone to edit the video!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out for sure whether I got someone to edit the video or not after the police are here to collect and verify the evidence,¡± Julian retorted. He only presented the evidence today because he was fully prepared. He wasn¡¯t going to give Simon any chance of rebuttal and retaliation! Simon¡¯s lips trembled. His sullen face looked helpless. He looked pleadingly at Diana, his face ashen, and begged,¡± Diana, do you believe that? Do you believe that someone is foolish enough to put his own life at risk and let a car hit him? Losing my legs instead of my life should be counted as a blessing!¡± Whatever it was, Simon refused to admit that he was the one who caused the ident. ¡°Julian is so powerful and everyone listens to him, not to mention the police! ¡°What¡¯s the point of their verification? They¡¯re all probably doing his bidding! ¡°It¡¯s as easy as pie for him to nder me!¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Julian knew Simon was two-faced, but he didn¡¯t expect thetter to be so shameless. Even after reaching this point, Simon was still trying to implicate other people. ¡°I¡¯m not as despicable as you are,¡± Julian said calmly. The mockery in his voice was clear. ¡°If I really wanted to frame you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths and make the policee here to verify the evidence.¡± All he needed to do was to say one word, and the court would have pronounced Simon guilty of his own ident immediately. Yet, he didn¡¯t. Diana knew Julian couldn¡¯t be bothered to do something like that. She patted his hand tofort him, signaling him that she trusted him. Simon smiled. It was a bitter smile. ¡°Diana Winnington, did you forget? ¡°Did you forget who stayed by your side when you gave birth to the twins? Who helped you when you were raising them? ¡°When you were inbor, it hurt so badly¡­¡± He pointed at Julian, and went on through gritted teeth,¡± Where in the world was this man, whom you love so deeply?¡± It would all have been well if Simon didn¡¯t mention that. But now that he did, Diana couldn¡¯t talk normally to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened before the ident?¡± she asked. Simon was such a joke. Diana looked at him, and continued calmly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you. Even though it appears as though you hit the car of your own ord to cause this ident, I still insist I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you at such a dangerous ce where traffic is heavy.¡± She had been emotionally unstable at that point. However, that wasn¡¯t enough reason for her to condone Simon¡¯s lies! ¡°At that time¡­¡± Her voice was so soft that Simon almost couldn¡¯t hear her. Diana felt just like air to him. No matter how hard he tried, he could only sense her presence and never hold her in his arms. He was despondent. She¡­ Never belonged to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Before the car ident, you gave me a pillced with poison in an attempt to make me lose my memories. You didn¡¯t care at all if my body might be hurt after taking the pill,¡± she said with a smile, looking as if she had let go of things. ¡°It was precisely because of this that I found it so repugnant to see you again at Winding Highway. ¡°And today, once again, you tried to take me away from Julian and sow discord between us. You¡­¡± The thought of what happened just now made Diana no longer able to speak. The lingering fear that vanished just now came crawling back again. At that moment, Diana wanted to forget about it all. The only thing she wanted was to leave this room. She¡­ She had taken such good care of Simon, yet all she got in return was disrespect from him! Perhaps he had never loved her before. What he loved was a woman who had Julian¡¯s mark. He had been fighting with Julian for his entire life, and had unwittingly objectified her in the process. Even so, Simon surely wouldn¡¯t let her leave the room so easily. At the end of the day, he shared the same blood that flowed through Julian¡¯s veins. That was something they were bound to the moment they were born. She couldn¡¯t possibly make Julian treat his own brother harshly. She took a deep breath, and decided to make things clear with Simon. ¡°Over those three years in Stirling City, did you really help me wholeheartedly? Was it really¡­for my good?¡± She had lost her memories. Yet Simon, who remembered everything, stayed by her side and said nothing about her past that she couldn¡¯t remember. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 News about Julian looking for her had been spreading like wildfire at that time. Why didn¡¯t the news spread to Stirling City? What role did Simon y in that? Ever since Simon became crippled, it was precisely because of that worry that Diana no longer talked about finding her memories. She was worried that her impression of Simon might be even more hateful and despicable when faced with the truth. If that happened, she would surely be unable to persuade herself to take responsibility for this man¡¯s legs. But now¡­ All these mattered no more. Even the car ident he got in was deliberately caused by him! ¡°You¡¯ve been ying me for a fool. You watch me filled with guilt and make a fool of myself while you sit on your high horse. I even almost married you. Does that make you feel very good about yourself?¡± Simon was rendered speechless by her words. Every word she spoke was reasonable. Every word she spoke¡­was the truth. Be it those three years in Stirling City, or after they returned to Richburgh, or even when Diana was forced to leave Richburgh¡­ Simon had a hand in everything that happened. But, back then¡­ ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me,¡± Simon argued, ¡°you would have lost your life!¡± That was true, too! Kiki would never have let Diana live until now! Simon¡¯s eyes turned dark and dangerous as he looked at Diana. ¡°But right now, in your eyes, I¡¯ve be a wicked, filthy, and despicable man! Diana, you¡¯re the one who did wrong to me!¡± Simon sounded as if he was saying it to Diana and to convince himself at the same time. She was the one who tried to get close to him in the first ce. She had said to him that she thought that he was a good man. If that was true, why was she going back on her word and using him of being wicked? Simon stared at Diana and Julian, looking heartbroken. ¡°Go ahead and find your memories if you want to. I guarantee you, you¡¯ll regret it the moment you find them!¡± His words were like a curse ringing in Diana¡¯s ears. She could still hear his words even after the police came by, verified the evidence, and left. Julian had to half-carry her out of the room. He didn¡¯t expect to bump right into Cecilia when they reached the living hall. She hade to look for Julian. Seeing him with Diana in his arms made her face turn green. Hatred filled her eyes once more. Jealousy clutched her heart so tightly, she felt suffocated. Noel could sense the change in her mood, and quickly called out to her a few times. Yet, it didn¡¯t to stop Cecilia from grabbing a nearby stool and swinging it at Diana. ¡°Vixen!¡± she yelled. ¡°Vixen! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Her condition has improved,¡± Noel quickly exined, for fear that Diana and Julian would get angry. ¡°We even visited the Jarvis residence yesterday. Mrs. Jarvis was very d to see Ms. Jarvis¡¯s current condition. But¡­¡± Noel didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. ¡°She reverted to her usual state the moment she saw Ms. Winnington,¡± he said. Her crazy, disoriented state. Filthy words spewed from her mouth, and her hands began trembling. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After many unsessful attempts at hitting Diana, Cecilia started biting her lips anxiously until they almost bled. Diana was shocked to see Cecilia¡¯s extreme response, and hurriedly pushed Julian out. ¡°I¡¯m okay by myself.¡± She urged him to pay more attention to Cecilia. ¡°She needs the care more than I do right now.¡± Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Diana rushed back to her room, as if she was doing something shameful and underhanded. Soon after, Julian came over to look for her. ¡°Why did you leave in such a hurry?¡± They didn¡¯t have much time to talk, since they left Simon¡¯s room before Cecilia interrupted them. Diana rolled her eyes at him helplessly. She stretched out her hands to keep her distance from him. ¡°Don¡¯te close to me.¡± She then stood up to close the door. Only then did she feel rxed enough to be in the same room as him. Diana was worried Cecilia might find out. It might trigger her symptoms again. ¡°Even Shiloh isn¡¯t able to treat her with his skills?¡± Julian exined the oue of Cecilia¡¯s treatment during this period. ¡°A part of it is due to psychological reasons. Cecilia is taking medicine for her liver and spleen, but¡­¡± The medicine wouldn¡¯t take effect so quickly. ording to what Shiloh said, it would take at least six months for Cecilia to fully recover. ¡°In that case, you really shouldn¡¯t keep bugging me like this,¡± Diana said, clearly unhappy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now that they had finally settled things with Simon, she thought she could be with Julian without any worries. Yet, Cecilia had to turn up and rain on her parade. Her words were filled with usations andints. Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Am I the one bothering you? Who was the one who took the initiative that night?¡± Diana blushed, and flung a pillow at him in anger. ¡°Fine, it was me. It was me,¡± he said. He caught the pillow in midair easily, given his height. He apologized, ¡°I was the one who took the initiative. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± With that, he leaned in closer to her. Love was like an addiction, driving him to want to be closer and closer to her every second. But right now¡­ ¡°Cecilia is your fiancee, after all. What are we right now? ¡°Are we really in a rtionship? ¡°Or a secret affair?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes were crystal-clear, but her lips were curled in indignation. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t get me involved before you call off your engagement with her.¡± Cecilia had hated Diana to begin with. When she saw Diana and Julian standing next to each other just now, she swung a stool at Diana. If she found out that they spent a night together, she might have no hopes of fully recovering ever again. Diana would then have to bear the guilt for her entire life. She didn¡¯t want that. ¡°You even said that you want Cecilia to get jealous. I see that she¡¯s pretty jealous right now. So jealous, that all the recovery she achieved during this period has gone to waste,¡± she said. ¡°Do you trust me or not?¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Diana to think so much. He reduced the entire situation to one question. ¡± Diana Winnington, do you trust me or not?¡± She should have said that she didn¡¯t trust him. But when she looked at his eyes, she involuntarily nodded. ¡°I do,¡± she said, as if in a trance. ¡°But Cecilia¡­¡± She bit her lips, and gripped the hem of her shirt. ¡°Her condition right now is really¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fear,¡± Julian said carelessly. ¡°If you trust me, all you have to do is to leave this room with me. Walk out of this door, and take that step.¡± Things between them have been dyed for far too long. If they kept thinking for others and dared not take that step, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to expose Simon until now. Recalling how violently Simon was treating Diana just now, Julian was furious at himself for being too slow. Only by moving forward bravely will they be able to ovee all obstacles and stay firmly by each other¡¯s side. Everything depended on whether Diana had the determination. ¡°But¡­ Cecilia¡­¡± ¡°No more buts,¡± Julian said. He stood up and kissed her forehead tenderly. ¡®Trust me. Promise me that when we step out of this room, you won¡¯t let go of my hand no matter what happens.¡± Cecilia was waiting right outside the room. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Cecilia was crossing her arms. Noel was right behind her, looking nervously and apologetically at Diana and Julian. Noel¡­ He was rather pitiful, really. A question suddenly popped into Diana¡¯s head. In Cecilia¡¯s current condition, did she know that she fancied Noel? Did she have the ability to discern her own feelings? Or¡­ Had Diana and Julian misread Cecilia? Did Cecilia still fancy Julian all this while? Thinking that, Diana tried to pull her hand away from Julian¡¯s. Cecilia was his official fiancee, after all. Who was Diana to him? Before Cecilia, Diana was only fit to be a scurrying mouse. Julian could sense Diana¡¯s urge to escape, but refused to let her hand go. Diana became anxious. She was about to find a way to free her hand, when Cecilia cut in, ¡°Before, when you stood outside my door with aptop¡­¡± She choked on her words, but went on anyway as she looked at Julian. ¡°You were watching that video to find the real reason behind Simon¡¯s ident, so you can be with Diana without feeling guilty, right?¡± ¡®Yes,¡± Julian said bluntly. Diana¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. So Julian had been nning for whatever happened today since then. He truly had never given up hope of being with her. Diana was touched, but those feelings popped in the air like bubbles even before they were fully formed. Ceciliaughed bitterly. It was augh so bitter, telling of great sorrow and pain. ¡°Then why did you agree to my mother¡¯s request to marry me? Since you love her, why did you say that you agree to marry me?¡± she demanded. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So that I can bring you out of your house and treat you,¡± Julian said honestly. ¡°If you keep staying at your residence, I won¡¯t be able to see Diana. I wouldn¡¯t be able to let Shiloh treat your condition, too. Your mother would never agree to have a family as important as the Stewarts treat you.¡± Cecilia was suffering from a mental illness, one that was very hard to treat from the root. Sue had to hide Cecilia¡¯s condition from the world, for the sake of their family¡¯s reputation. Cecilia gritted her teeth angrily at Julian¡¯s exnation. Her pure and innocent-looking face contorted with fury. ¡± You¡¯re still thinking of that vixen, even when I¡¯m in such a state!¡± With that, she tried once again to grab Diana¡¯s hair. ¡°Let go!¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Cecilia to suddenly make a move. The sight of Diana wincing in pain made him anxious. ¡°Cecilia Jarvis, let go right now!¡± ¡°Never!¡± She yelled, her voice resounding in the vi. Her eyes were wide open, and her eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°I want all the vixens in the world to know the consequences of seducing other women¡¯s men!¡± she screamed. With her vice-like grip on Diana¡¯s hair, she seemed to possess superhuman strength. Julian and Noel couldn¡¯t pry her away from Diana, no matter how hard they tried. ¡°I¡¯ll never let go, even if you threaten to chop my hand off!¡± She had enough! She would never allow this vixen to be with Julian again! Betty and Sean were resting in their rooms, tired from their trip to the amusement park, when they heard themotion outside. They rushed out after wearing their shoes. That was when they saw Diana being pulled by her hair. Betty couldn¡¯t take it. It felt as though they had gone back to the time when Zachary Winnington charged into their apartment and hurt the three of them. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Despite her fear, Betty didn¡¯t retreat. She rushed toward Diana. She stuck out her chest, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my mommy!¡± ¡°Me? Bully her?¡± Ceciliaughed out loud at the sight of the little girl. Justst night, they were sharing a meal on the same table. Betty even shared her doll with Cecilia. It was pink, with a bow in its hair. The bow wasing loose, and didn¡¯t look the way it should. Cecilia even retrieved a sewing kit to fix the bow on the doll. Betty had hugged her and thanked her sweetly. But now, everything had changed the moment Diana was involved. Betty red angrily at Cecilia, as if she was the most evil and wicked person in the world. ¡®This vixen was the one who bullied me first!¡± Cecilia yelled. She wanted to dere her frustrations to everyone, and announced, ¡°Last time, I should¡¯ve dragged her by her hair to the toilet and pressed her head down in the water! ¡°I should never have spared her! ¡°So that she coulde and seduce my man!¡± Her symptoms were triggered once again. She yelled loudly at Betty, clearly hopping mad, ¡°Do you know?! She seduced my man! Your mommy is a bitch!¡± Betty¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stood there, bbergasted. She didn¡¯t really understand Cecilia¡¯s swear words. However, she could sense their negative meaning. She felt helpless. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she cried, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Diana was upset. Her heart ached for her daughter. It didn¡¯t matter what Cecilia said to her, and of her ¡ªbut Cecilia shouldn¡¯t say such things in front of her children! Diana held back her tears. She bore the pain on her scalp, and waved her hands at the twins. ¡°Quick, go back to your rooms! I¡¯ll go find you in a jiffy.¡± Both of them refused to budget. ¡°Sean!¡± Diana said. She was worried that Betty¡¯s condition might rpse, especially when it took so much effort for her to recover. She urged her son, ¡°Take your sister back to her room. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter!¡± The twins continued staying right where they were. Cecilia¡¯s words had clearly impacted them very much. Recalling the filthy words almost made Diana cry, for fear that the twins might overthink. ¡°Please, go back to your rooms first, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t want her children to see her in such a terrible state. The appearance of the twins had disrupted Julian¡¯s n as well. The sudden turn of events made him grab a pair of scissors. He warned Diana, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut your hair.¡± Since Cecilia refused to let go, he had no choice but to cut Diana¡¯s hair. Diana nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± As long as she could take the twins away from Cecilia, she was willing to do anything. Julian snipped off Diana¡¯s hair, giving her freedom to move. She immediately carried both children back to their rooms. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is a patient,¡± Diana exined to them while keeping them in her arms, not bearing to let any of them go. She hugged them tight, andforted them as she exined, ¡°Sometimes, she might get agitated.¡± Compared to Sean, Diana was more nervous about Betty¡¯s mental state. Betty had just regained her ability to speak, after all. Yet now, Betty had bumped into an expected situation. Diana looked into Betty¡¯s eyes, worried that her daughter might suffer a rpse. She kept calling out Betty¡¯s name. ¡°Betty, tell Mommy. Can you understand what I just said?¡± Cecilia had been getting along well with Betty during her stay in the vi so far, and was someone whom Betty felt rather familiar with. Betty did understand that Cecilia was slightly different from everyone else.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. For example, she would suddenly break out in shrieks. Sometimes, she would also grab a knife and stab the tes so hard that they almost broke. After that, she would stop. Betty once pressed her hand on Cecilia and patted thetter¡¯s back gently, just like how the adults usually tried to coax her and make her rx. Now, even after a long time, Betty remained silent. Her huge eyes hardly blinked. Diana was on the verge of tears. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Was her darling Betty¡­ Was she ill again? Betty finally looked up. She stretched her pudgy hands to caress Diana¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mommy,¡± she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I know that Cecilia is sick. But¡­¡± Hearing Betty formplete sentences and express herself clearly, Diana was relieved. She looked back and forth between her adorable daughter and son. She started kissing their cheeks many times. Ever since she had children, just looking their puffy cheeks always gave her the urge to kiss them without stopping. Once was never enough. But Betty clearly had something to say, so Diana had to hold back and encourage her to go on. ¡°But what?¡± Betty¡¯s fists clenched tight. ¡°But¡­¡± She looked down uneasily. When she looked up once more, her eyes were red. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡®Yes?¡± ¡°What is¡­a bitch?¡± A young child like Betty didn¡¯t know if that was a good word or not, but she wanted to know what it meant since it was what Cecilia used to describe her mommy. ¡°And vixen¡­a vixen is a vixen. Why was it used on you, Mommy?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes were innocent and pure. Crystal-clear, like a mirror. Looking into them, Diana felt guilty. She and Julian¡­ This time, what they did could not be justified. No matter what, Cecilia was his official fiancee in name. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Diana, on the other hand¡­ Embarrassment and regret washed over Diana. She found herself unable to speak. Right now, she had no idea how to exin the rtionship between the three of them. While she was at a loss for words, Sean struggled out of her arms. He refused to look in her direction. She could sense it. Her son was disappointed with her. Diana felt something stuck in her throat. She hugged Betty tightly, not wanting to let go for fear that her daughter might despise her as well. ¡°Those aren¡¯t good words at all. Please forget them all, darling?¡± Diana pleaded. Although Betty was usually cheeky, most of the time, she was very obedient. She looked at Diana. She felt awful about the situation, and didn¡¯t say much. She simply patted Diana with a pudgy hand, andforted Diana, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Her childish tone was innocent and pure. ¡°Sean,¡± Diana called out to her son. ¡°Things between Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t like what Cecilia described.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sean said. He had always been an intelligent child. Cecilia had been staying in the vi for so long. Except for today, when Diana went to the amusement park with the twins and Julian, Diana hardly interacted with Julian. Cecilia, on the other hand, had Julian¡¯spany every day. There were some things Sean could sense, even without Diana saying it explicitly. ¡°Mommy,¡± Sean suddenly said, his back to Diana. ¡°If I had to choose, I¡¯d choose you.¡± Tears welled up in Diana¡¯s eyes. Sean didn¡¯t despise her. In fact¡­ He chose to stand firmly on her side, even after understanding that Cecilia¡¯s ims weren¡¯tpletely unfounded. Diana knew. She knew what Sean meant. If she and Julian broke up again, Sean would choose her over Julian. He wanted to live with his mommy. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 It was soforting. Sean never thought of giving up on her. Despite Diana¡¯s imperfections, he still loved her so much. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Betty asked. She didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about or why her mommy was crying one second and laughing the next. She was never as intelligent as Sean. Nheless, she was still a heart-warming little darling. Diana looked at her two well-behaved darlings, and wiped her tears away. Smiling, she said, ¡°Nothing.¡± She wondered what good she had done in her life to deserve these two amazing children. She looked at Betty¡¯s chubby face. It seemed just yesterday that Diana was holding little Betty in her arms right after birth, face all red and wrinkly. ¡®Thank you.¡± Giving birth to her twins and raising them wasn¡¯t tough at all. Conversely, they had brought her so many beautiful life experiences. They let her know what it felt like to be needed so much, and to be chosen so decisively every time. They loved her. Just as deeply as she loved them. After Sean left, Betty yed in Diana¡¯s arms for a while until she couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and went off looking for Sean. Diana had no choice but to send Betty back. She was thankful both children didn¡¯t talk about what happened in the living room just now. At the very least, she could preserve what little dignity she had before the children. This time, she wouldn¡¯t give herself the chance to lose her pride once more! She headed to Julian¡¯s room to wait for him. His ce of respite in CoIlina Vi was the master bedroom. The moment Diana stepped in, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. ording to Julian, this was the bedroom they shared before she lost her memories, the room they got married in. Indeed, there were traces of her presence. It had been three years. Diana left Richburgh for three years and lost her memories in that time, yet Julian preserved their past so well. She touched the scissors and the color swatches on the table. These were the items she used frequently when designing. The scissors¡­were the brand she was most used to. So some habits couldn¡¯t be erased, even when she lost her memories. Such as the brand of the scissors she loved, her habit of blunting the tip to prevent herself from getting injured while using the scissors, and¡­ Liking him. Falling in love with him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Julian¡¯s voice interrupted her reverie. He sounded pleasantly surprised. Her eyes shed with disappointment. However, she quickly recovered herposure and looked casually at him. She didn¡¯t do anything, but something in her eyes made Julian¡¯s hair stand on end. Julian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Diana, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve already understood everything about the ident. That was all Simon¡¯s scheme. His disability was the result of his own wicked ploys! ¡°As for Cecilia¡­ I wasn¡¯t prepared just now. I didn¡¯t expect her to attack you like that.¡± He stepped forward to see the section of her hair he had to cut so haphazardly just now. However, she had already tied up her hair into a bun. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She didn¡¯t want her bun toe undone. Julian¡¯s fingers froze in midair. ¡°Are you mad at me? I had no choice but to cut your hair just now.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t the only one who was worried about the twins. He was equally worried about them as well. He feared if the situation earlier would affect Betty. Betty suffering a rpse was something neither he nor Diana wanted to see. ¡°It has nothing to do with my hair,¡± Diana said calmly. ¡°It¡¯ll grow back again.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°So what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian asked anxiously. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did he suddenly feel anxious before such a calm Diana? It was as if¡­ Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 It was as if she was going to disappear from his side at any moment-just like before. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a stranger. I was looking everywhere for you because I have good news¡­¡± ¡®Today!¡± Diana said, cutting him off. Her voice was so wispy, it didn¡¯t sound like she was talking about something that made her heart so heavy. Instead, it sounded like a casual conversation. Yet, the resolve in her voice was clear. She interrupted his eager babbling. The thought of what happened earlier made her feel disgusted with herself. ¡°Betty asked me what a vixen and a bitch is,¡± she continued. Recalling the innocent look Betty gave her just now, Diana felt terrible. However, she pushed her feelings to the depths of her heart, and went on, ¡°I couldn¡¯t answer her.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin such words to her children. She didn¡¯t even want her children hearing these words in the first ce. ¡°Sean could also tell that there were problems between us.¡± Sean simply chose not to talk about it, as if he was waiting for the adults toe clean with him. ¡°He even said that no matter what happened, he¡¯d choose to stay with me.¡± Julian was stunned. His chest heaved with anger. ¡°Diana!¡± He went to such great lengths to finally get rid of Simon, that devil. He didn¡¯t do that to hear Diana say all these things! ¡°Are you going to give up again?¡± He was puzzled. His brows were furrowed, telling of the anger that was growing in him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me? Is this how you express your trust?¡± Diana looked into his eyes fearlessly. ¡°How do you want me to trust you? I¡¯ve tried doing that, but I realized that perhaps we aren¡¯t fated to be together. ¡°Otherwise, why are there always people creating trouble for us?! ¡°No. ¡°It¡¯s not that people create trouble for us. ¡°It¡¯s us that¡¯s destroying other people¡¯s happiness.¡± Even though Simon caused his own disability, if Diana hadn¡¯t pushed him away, it would¡¯ve been difficult for him to cause the ident. If she hadn¡¯t taken the liberty of inviting Cecilia to her studio to try on the gown, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t have gotten herself involved between her and Julian. ¡°No matter who Cecilia likes right now,¡± Diana said as she looked at Julian, ¡°you should still take responsibility for her.¡± As long as they remained engaged, Diana shouldn¡¯t get close to Julian. Otherwise, she would truly be that vixen that Cecilia was talking about. Bitch! Cecilia was right to call her that. ¡°I¡¯ve been relying too much on you here over this period,¡± Diana said. She took a deep breath. ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t bear to leave. I¡¯m always expecting something out of you. This time, I even thought that as long as we¡¯re determined enough, nothing can¡¯t be solved. That things would surely work out between us. But¡­¡± One look from Betty and Sean¡¯s retreating figure were enough to destroy her. Aside from Julian. Aside from this man¡­ There were still many very, very important people in her life. Julian finally understood what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of giving up?¡± He sneered. His eyes turned cold. The disappointment and sorrow he felt overwhelmed the joy he had when he saw her in his room. ¡°Were you really determined enough? Were you determined enough to choose to be with me?¡± Heughed bitterly. ¡°You weren¡¯t. I¡¯m always the one you give up so easily! That¡¯s the case now, and that was the case three years ago too!¡± Even until now, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Diana left him back then. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. To top it off, she had left him at a time he was sick and needed her the most! He considered all the possibilities in the world, and could only arrive at one conclusion: he was completely unimportant to her! Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Julian had been lying to himself and to everyone else. Over the past three years, he had been trying hard to make himself forget about the pain from his sickness-his wild yearning for her even as he fought for his own life, how he had been humbled enough to pray that if the heavens allowed him to leave, he could see her just one more time. Now, everything he had been trying to forget resurfaced once again, triggered by Diana wanting to give everything up once again. He was a man, that was true. Even so, he could feel indignant too! Ever since he reunited with her, he had neglected these feelings. His only desire was to be with her again. Everything else was a non-issue. But since Simon¡¯s ident, Diana resisted finding her memories back. Julian gradually gave up forcing her to regain her memories. He even felt that perhaps the truth behind her departure three years ago wasn¡¯t that important anymore. As long as she was willing to stay by his side, he was willing to ept anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But now¡­ He had gotten rid of the obstacle that was Simon, and even managed to arrive at a consensus with Cecilia, having heard her admit that she liked Noel. Even though Cecilia still held animosity against Diana, it was simply because she couldn¡¯t let go of what happened at Diana¡¯s studio back then. But when Cecilia looked at the big picture, she would realize that it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to live without Julian. As long as they held on a bit longer, sess was bound to be theirs. The engagement was bound to be broken, too. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t want to hold on any longer. She wanted to give up on him again. Everything Julian had done over the past few days felt like a joke. His heart turned cold, and his brows were furrowed as he snarled, ¡°Diana. Three years ago, you left me without a word. You even faked your own death.¡¯¡¯ Back then, he had cried so much before her tombstone! Diana could sense the shift in Julian¡¯s mood. She instantly knew he was referring to what had happened three years ago. Three years ago¡­ Her mind continued to draw a nk when she tried to think back on what had happened back then. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°How did I fake my own death¡­¡± Since she decided to leave, why did she have to leave in such a terrible, messy way? On the other hand, Julian had no reason to care about her mumbling to herself. He knew that she couldn¡¯t remember anything. He wasn¡¯t hoping that she would. He simply wanted to express the deep indignation he felt. He wanted to vent out his sorrows and displeasure. ¡®Three yearster, after I did so much in order to walk firmly toward you, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re giving up. You even want to share custody of the twins with me. Diana Winnington, what do you take me for? If you really love me, you can¡¯t possibly be so selfish time and time again.¡± Diana panicked. ¡°What do you want me to do, then? I don¡¯t even know what happened to me! ¡°I can¡¯t believe my ears when you said that I faked my own death. How could I possibly do such a thing? ¡°Am I really someone who would do something so ridiculous?! ¡°My mind¡¯s in a bigger mess than yours is right now. I want to know what happened to me three years ago even more desperately than you do! ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t force me like this! You¡­¡± Julian was angered by her choice of words. ¡°I, force you? How could you say that? ¡°Simon put up an act and used his disability to gain your trust and sympathy. In fact, just a while back, he even tried to make a move on my woman in my room! ¡°Diana, why don¡¯t you use him of forcing you?! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use him and me him as loudly as you¡¯re using me right now?! Instead, you pretended nothing happened and went back to your room calmly after the police verified the evidence and left.¡± Was Diana calm? She wasn¡¯t calm at all! Before he came to the room, she was biting her lips so hard they almost bled. Back then, she even considered biting her tongue hard if Simon came closer to her. Could she really do it? Would she be able to make it happen? At that time, in that split second, she wished she could fasten Simon in his wheelchair! Butthen, Julian came, 1 The man she trusted the most came. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Diana, with her brute strength and wild ideas, was calm right now. Suddenly, everything became quiet. She leaned against Julian¡¯s chest, feeling safe. She didn¡¯t want to do anything, and she didn¡¯t even want to think about doing anything. She just wanted to be by his side and entrust everything to him. Wasn¡¯t that enough show of trust in him? And yet, he turned this trust into usations against her; saying she didn¡¯t question Simon more, saying that she appeared too calm. Her eyes turned cold at his words. ¡°Are you going to say the same thing as Cecilia? That I¡¯m worthless? That I threw myself at Simon?¡± Why did she miss him so much, if that was the case? ¡°Yes!¡± Julian snarled. Diana¡¯s thoughts shocked him, shattering all his expectations. In a heated exchange of words, they argued to the point of no return. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think!¡± he said. Smack! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Diana pped him right on the face. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that when you first came in, you wanted to kiss me in front of Simon instead of comforting me!¡± So, that was what he thought! Though Simon had ill intentions towards her, Julian was only concerned about how worthless she was. That was why he brazenly asserted his possessiveness over Simon! From the bottom of his heart, he never respected her! Bang! She opened the door, and left the room without looking back. Their conversation ended on a bitter note. Julian wanted to catch up to her, but didn¡¯t know what to say. He opened his mouth for a bit, then sat in frustration and stared at her retreating figure. In the next moment, he got up and left Collina Vi. It was Noel who found Diana first. He informed her of Julian¡¯s departure. ¡°Sir said he moved out. He¡­¡± Now that Diana had calmed down, her fingertips felt slightly numb. She shouldn¡¯t have pped Julian earlier¡­ She had acted impulsively. But now, he had left without allowing her to apologize. She hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°And then? What else did he say?¡± ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t want to see you for now¡­ He wants you to reflect on your own.¡± Her recently calmed heart was once again red up in anger. He wanted her to reflect? Who did he think he was? Diana made up her mind. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, then I don¡¯t want to see him either!¡± Did he move out on his own because he heard her say she would move out? He didn¡¯t want her to leave, so he left on his own¡­ ¡°And¡­¡± Seeing Diana¡¯s unpleasant expression, Noel hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is also moving out.¡± Diana instantly understood. Julian didn¡¯t have an ounce of concern for her. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her leaving. He had moved out to be with Cecilia! Now, both she and Noel were in a sad situation. Diana couldn¡¯t help but look at Noel sympathetically, as if they shared amon plight. Noel felt a shiver down his spine under Diana¡¯s sympathetic gaze. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Her sympathetic look made Noel¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°I can understand your feelings. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She wondered what Cecilia was thinking. Clearly, she had shown interest in Noel. Yet now, she was moving out with Julian. It was probably for the best that they were leaving. Diana decided not to move out for now. Instead, during this time, she would n to buy her own house, so she could have more confidence after moving out. The apartment Oliver had given her to rent was nice, but she didn¡¯t know if he would be willing to sell it. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 As soon as Diana returned to her room, La came looking for her. La told her that Simon was leaving, and had asked her to ry the message that he couldn¡¯t face Diana anymore after what he had done. ¡°Would you like to go see him off?¡± La asked. ¡°No.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°Parting ways like this is fine.¡± Diana didn¡¯t know what to say to Simon if she saw him again. ¡°Please convey a message for me. I hope he can live a good life.¡± Simon heard this, and disappointment flickered in his eyes. He had thought she woulde to see him off when he left, but¡­ ¡°She really won¡¯te to see me off?¡± he asked La. ¡°No, she won¡¯t,¡± La replied. ¡°Please have a good rest once you return home. Ms. Winnington said she hopes you can have a good life.¡± Even in this situation, she still wished him well. Simon couldn¡¯t help the mocking smile that curled on his lips, and looked down at his disabled legs. ¡°Please thank her for me, for not getting the police to pursue me further.¡± Meanwhile, Julian took Noel and Cecilia back to the Fulcher Manor. It had been a while since they hade here. When they entered, they strangely felt that the manor had weathered many storms and looked much older than before. Noel couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When Madam Fulcher was here ¡­ The manor used to be so lively.¡± Thinking of his grandmother, Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Grandma¡¯s room for a while,¡± he said. Noel didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and prepare dinner.¡± It had been a long time since they had been here. The small kitchen might not have had time to prepare the food promptly. Dinner tonight wouldn¡¯t be served early. The old manor had aged considerably, but his grandmother¡¯s room remained unchanged. Julian had requested the servants not to disturb anything when they cleaned the room. Everything was exactly the same as it had been before his grandmother passed away. Even the lipstick she had used was left uncapped. As she grew older, she was often forgetful. When his grandmother was alive, Julian would often scold her, saying, ¡°If you keep being so absent-minded to the point you forget to put the cap back on your lipstick, you might end up losing yourself one day.¡± Later on, it wasn¡¯t that his grandmother lost herself. She had simply closed her eyes and entered a peaceful rest¡­forever. ¡°When I first found out about Simon¡¯s identity, I med you,¡± Julian said as he touched her portrait. He sat on a chair and looked at her, as if the older woman had never left. It was as if the two of them were engaged in a gentle conversation, like old times. ¡°But now, after learning about Simon¡¯s character, I believe it was good that you didn¡¯t let me know.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Madam Fulcher hadn¡¯t stopped loving Julian, and she didn¡¯t stop loving him because of Simon. She only wanted to protect Julian. Yes, Julian had be powerful and was a formidable figure in the capital. But in her eyes, he was still a little boy who needed protection. She had initially wanted to take Simon¡¯s secret to the grave, so that Julian would never know about his parents¡¯ broken rtionship. It was the only beautiful dream she could give him about their family. Yet, that dream had been shattered. As a result, hecked confidence even in his feelings for Diana. ¡°That girl hasn¡¯te to see you in a long time,¡± Julian said. ¡°Are you angry with her?¡± As he spoke, he got up again. ¡°You must be angry. You were so good to her, but she was so ungrateful. She even dared to curse me, saying the most unpleasant things about me¡­¡± Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 ¡°I got angry, so I moved out.¡¯ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But Julian also worried that Cecilia might cause her trouble again, so he brought Noel with him. As soon as Noel followed him, Cecilia insisted on not staying in the vi. Thinking of this, Julian ced his grandmother¡¯s portrait back in its original position. Then, he pushed the door open and called Cecilia. ¡°Where¡¯s Noel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the kitchen.¡± When Noel was mentioned, Cecilia¡¯s face turned slightly red. She had already confessed to Julian that,pared to him, she actually preferred spending time with Noel. She could do without Julian¡¯s care, but she couldn¡¯t stand not being able to see Noel. ¡°Oh,¡± he elongated the word, giving it a meaningful tone.¡± You won¡¯t be upset if you don¡¯t see him for a while?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cecilia smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m quite clear-headed now.¡± After being treated by Shiloh, her condition had its ups and downs. Most of the time, she was just like an average person. However, whenever she saw Diana, things turned unpleasant. For Cecilia, Diana was her emotional stumbling block. Keeping her away from Diana was good for both Diana and Cecilia. ¡°Could you help me apologize to Diana?¡± She couldn¡¯t face Diana directly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have treated her like that in front of the two children¡­ And I said such hurtful things, too¡­¡± She fidgeted with her hands, and continued anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel terrified and panicked when I see her. Then¡­¡± ¡°Then you have a seizure?¡± Julian asked. Cecilia nodded. ¡°Yes. I always feel like she¡¯s dangerous, and that I need to make myself very strong to avoid the harm she might cause.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°In reality, she hasn¡¯t harmed me at all, but I¡¯m still scared.¡± This included the incident at the studio. Julian had exined to her that Diana had originally meant well. However, Diana had amnesia and didn¡¯t know it was the anniversary of her children¡¯s death. In that situation, Julian had lost control of his temper. At the same time, he wanted to sever Cecilia¡¯s attachment to himpletely-so, he poured paint on her. Ultimately, Julian¡¯s actions had indeed been effective. Cecilia was very clear-headed. ¡°I won¡¯t like someone like Noel and he hasn¡¯t been as good to me, I still wouldn¡¯t like you.¡± Regardless of Diana¡¯s original intentions, it was undeniable that was Julian who had harmed Cecilia. She didn¡¯t have such a strong attachment to Julian from the start. ¡°I¡¯ve received so much love since I was a child. There¡¯s time on someone who doesn¡¯t love me and can be cruel to me,¡± Cecilia concluded. Noel appeared in her mind again. Since they had met after she fell ill, he had been noticeably more patient with her than Julian. Even when she had seizures, he could stay calm andposed. At night, whenever she needed someone, he was always there, sporting dark circles under his eyes from staying upte to attend to her needs. She knew. It was Noel who had personally modified the lighting system for her, putting small nightlights in her room. He had installed pink nightlights in both the guest rooms of CoIlina Vi and the Fulcher Manor, which she loved. The pink lights woulde on as soon as her feet touched the floor. What she needed was a man like him. Single-minded, and with eyes only for her. Even when she was sick, Noel hadn¡¯t minded and was only concerned about treating her well. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that she liked him. After hearing Cecilia¡¯s words, Julian¡¯s heart shook. Cecilia said she wouldn¡¯t like a man who had hurt her. What about Diana? Did she always give up on him so easily because he had, consciously or unconsciously, hurt her so much in the past? Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Julian wasn''t sure.He decided not to dwell on it. After all, Diana had already used him of wanting her to throw herself at Simon, and even calling her worthless. Julian was genuinely angry. How could she think of him like that? However, after a while, he couldn''t help but ponder again. "Is that woman eating well? When does she rest? Has she shown any signs of being upset or reluctant since I moved out?" Noel, who had juste out of the kitchen, looked at him. * Sir..." Under Noel''s gaze, Julian felt a bit ufortable. "I''m not concerned about Diana; I''m just asking out of curiosity.¡± Deep down, he was still thinking about whether he should go andfort her again. His son had said that women needed to be consoled. He had lived for so long. Could he really not compare to a two-year-old child? No, Julian wasn''t such a petty man. Once he decided, he immediately had Noel buy some jewelry and send it to Collina Vi, saying he had picked them out. He also reminded Noel to check on Simon. If Simon was still staying there shamelessly, Julian would have to find another way to get him to leave. Fortunately, Simon had already moved out. Julian listened as Noel reported the situation. ¡°Alright. How did she react after receiving the jewelry?" Noel thought for a moment. "She didn''t show much of a reaction.¡± Julian''s gaze was quite intimidating. Noel wished he could lower his head even further. "And then? Where did she put the jewelry? Did she smile or frown?" Julian paused momentarily, then asked again, "Cough... cough... Did she...cough...¡± He covered his mouth with a fist, faking a cough to cover up his embarrassment. "Did she ask about me?" He had moved out, after all. She should show some concern, shouldn''t she? Noel shook his head, hoping that Julian wouldn''t continue pressing him. The more Julian asked, the more disappointed he would be. "She didn''t ask anything. After receiving the jewelry, she just casually ced it on the table." It was an invaluable green emerald, worth hundreds of thousands to anyone who nced at it. Julian had given it to Diana, yet she didn''t even realize his intentions and hadn¡¯t asked a single question. "But..." Noel could see that Julian was preupied with Diana''s situation, and had lost all interest. Even the meal that the chefs had prepared were untouched. Cecilia, who was watching their conversation, also hadn''t eaten. Noel felt a pang of sympathy for her. He clenched his fist, and nced at Cecilia. For the first time, he dared to reach out and tug at Julian''s clothing. Julian was taken aback. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± "Sir..." Noel had been wanting to talk to Julian about something that had been on his mind for a while. Now was the time to get it off his chest. "Could you step outside? I need to speak with you.¡± "Go ahead.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just as they stepped outside, Julian handed Noel a cigarette. He was feeling incredibly frustrated at the moment. His mind was filled with Diana''s aloofness. It seemed she didn''t care about what he had given her, or about him as a person. With a click of the lighter, Noel lit Julian''s cigarette. Even though Julian had offered him a cigarette, Noel didn¡¯t dare to smoke in his presence. Julian was the man he had been taking care of since childhood, together with his father. As the son of the butler, Noel had always held a special respect for Julian that others didn''t understand. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 This respect had been ingrained in Noel from a young age. The fact he had received the cigarette from Julian today made him very happy, and gave him a sense of recognition. But the more Julian acted this way, the harder it became for Noel to speak his mind. Noel was on the verge of tearing the cigarette apart. "Come on, out with it," Julian said impatiently. Julian''s handsome features would leave anyone, even someone like Noel, in awe. So, it was entirely normal for Cecilia to have feelings for their employer. "I want to resign,¡± Noel blurted out, taking out the resignation letter he had prepared. He continued resolutely, ¡± Sir, can you forget about Ms. Winnington and focus on Ms. Jarvis? Don''t make Ms. Jarvis sad. After all, she''s your fianc¨¦e. This marriage proposal was something you agreed to yourself.¡± What on earth was this about? ¡°You''re such a lovesick fool,¡± Julian scoffed. "I asked you for some love advice when I had a falling out with Diana over Ka, and you gave me a lot of serious advice. And now, you''re pulling this?¡± Noel had almost forgotten about that. "Did that happen?" "When I followed your adviceter, and things got even more chaotic,¡± Julian said. At the time, he had been so angry with Noel that he had nearly sent thetter to Africa. Looking back now, he realized how foolish he had been. Knowing that Noel had never been in a romantic rtionship, he should have known that Noel wasn''t the best person to give love advice. Sensing Julian''s gaze, which seemed to regard him as if he were an idiot, Noel thought that his words had upset his employer. ¡°Sir...¡± He kept trying to stuff the resignation letter into Julian''s hands. "I know I''m not qualified to advise you on your love life, and I know that you still have feelings for Ms. Winnington. But Ms. Jarvis is really pitiful. She...¡± "And then? What if I really intend to marry Cecilia? What will you do after resigning? Where will you go?¡± Julian interrupted. Noel hesitated momentarily, then replied quickly, ¡°I''ll go abroad, and never return." He was afraid that if he continued to stand by Cecilia''s side and watched as Julian ignore her despite their engagement, he would eventually do something he couldn''t take back. "Do you want to hit me?¡± Julian asked. He saw through Noel''s thoughts, and the cigarette between his fingers flickered. He could see the turmoil and guilt on Noel''s face. Noel was loyal, perhaps too blindly loyal. ¡°Anyway, I won''t marry Cecilia. I won''t treat her well,¡± Julian said, as he took the resignation letter from Noel''s hand and nced towards the dining room. Cecilia hadn''t eaten. She had been watching them since they came out. Julian ryed what Cecilia had told him to Noel when he went to deliver gifts to Diana. "She said she doesn''t like me,¡± Julian scoffed, tearing the resignation letter into pieces. "What are you going to do next? Do you have a n?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Noel was taken aback by his words. ¡°Sir?! Was Julian implying that Cecilia liked him, Noel? He was just a personal assistant. He had spent his whole life following Julian. He could never hope to win the favor of a wealthy youngdy like Cecilia. "It''s just as you thought,¡± Julian rified. "Cecilia has feelings for you, not me." The reason she treated Diana with such fear, and why she experienced anxiety and even illness every time she saw Diana, became clear to Julian. ¡°Her fear of Diana and her belief that Diana tore us apart have led her to act this way,¡± Julian exined. That was why Cecilia kept calling Diana a schemer. In reality, Julian and Cecilia had never been together. However, him sshing paint on Cecilia impacted her deeply. It had almost be an obsession to her. "She curses Diana now because she fears history repeating itself. She''s afraid that Diana will take you away from her." Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 "No¡­ This can''t be possible..." Noel grew more confused as he listened. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask her," Julian said. "Sometimes, it''s best tomunicate openly." Noel had good reason to believe that Julian was testing him. So, he asked, "Why don''t you do the same with Ms.Winnington?" Julian was caught off guard by Noel''s words. "You have some nerve! Do you think you''re impressive now that my fianc¨¦e likes you?!" He and Diana were in different situations. Their love could not be exined in just a few words. He always felt that his love with Diana was more special than anyone else''s. Julian¡¯s anger was still intimidating, even after all the time Noel had spent with him. Noel shrank back and said firmly, "Sir, don''t lie to me!" There was sadness and stubbornness in his eyes. "Ms.Jarvis can''t possibly like me!" As he spoke, he became increasingly frustrated. "You can''t just push her off to someone else to break the engagement.It''s highly irresponsible of you!" Clenching his teeth, Noel pushed through his fear of Julian. He bowed and said, "But I really do like Ms.Jarvis.You saw through this a long time ago, I know." He took a deep breath, avoiding Julian''s gaze guiltily. "I''ll consider this as you giving me permission to resign, and leave now.Sir, I wish you and Ms.Jarvis a lifetime of happiness." Noel had dirty thoughts about Julian''s future wife, so he no longer deserved to stay by Julian''s side. With that, he turned and left. This turn of events ended up making Julian chuckle, despite his initial anger. He was infuriated! This fool! Such a lovesick idiot! He couldn''t even recognize it when a woman liked him. From this alone, Noel deserved to stay single forever! Julian returned to the dining room, incensed.He nced at Cecilia, who was still looking outside expectantly. "Let''s have dinner now.Noel went to take care of something." He didn''t dare to tell her about Noel''s resignation. Cecilia would definitely chase after Noel again, especially at thiste hour. Julian didn''t want to deal with their drama right now.However, Cecilia''s eyes disyed worry and longing. Noel had only left for a short while. Was it necessary for her to react this way? Meanwhile, Julian had been away from Collina Vi for so long. Did Diana miss him more than Cecilia did Noel? Just as he was pondering, a video call from Diana came in. Julian''s eyes instantly lit up. In his excitement, he immediately answered the call. As soon as Diana''s face appeared on his phone, he regretted his impulsive decision. He should have waited a bit longer before answering. Why had he picked up so quickly? He was even more foolish than Noel! "What''s wrong?" Julian''s expression turned icy. On the other hand, Diana immediately regretted her decision. She shouldn''t have made this call. Yet La had urged her to do it, exining that the emerald was something thete Madam Fulcher had loved and had intended to gift to her. Unfortunately, the old woman had passed away. La had broken down while talking, mentioning how close the old woman had been to Diana. She also said that Madam Fulcher had given Diana shares of the Fulcherpany, which were substantial enough to ensure Diana¡®s financial security for a lifetime. Diana had forgotten this, but La reminded her, "Originally, thete Madam instructed me to keep this share transfer a secret and act as if I didn''t know anything.She believed this was the safest option for you." The shares were incredibly valuable. With how Diana and Julian kept arguing, La feltpelled to remind Diana of thete Madam Fulcher''s intentions. If Diana was unhappy with Julian, she could use this share to secure afortable life for herself. The money was enough to sustain her for generations.She wouldn''t need to continue working so hard. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 "You''re bncing work and taking care of the children. You''re pushing yourself so hard. Thete Madam Fulcher would surely be heartbroken if she saw this," La said. Diana was shocked to hear it. She actually had shares in Fulcher Inc.! And it was given to her by Julian''s grandmother. Even Julian didn''t know about this. La only found out about it when she went to see awyer, ording to Madam Fulcher''s orders. La was right. The olddy was genuinely considerate towards her. She feared Diana would be wronged. ¡°About your miscarriage before...¡± La could barely continue, her voice choking up. "Madam has always felt guilty about it. She has always believed that her hasty announcement of your pregnancy brought you a lot of trouble. It caused so much friction between you and your husband. As an elder, she was very uneasy." La''s words opened the floodgates. She began recounting many past events. These events were all unfamiliar to Diana. Unfortunately, they had really happened. La told Diana about thete Madam Fulcher... And about Aster and Star, who hadn¡¯t been with her for long before she miscarried unexpectedly. All these past events made Diana¡¯s heart ache. Even her own blood family, Zachary Winnington, treated her cruelly. Yet, this olddy thought so much for her sake. La also mentioned that if Diana was willing, she could go to thew firm right now to check the share transfer document to prove that La hadn''t lied. ¡°Seeing you happy is indeed thete Madam''s wish. You have given her great- grandchildren, which is probably the happiest thing for her. You don''t owe the Fulchers anything. On the other hand, regarding the engagement between the master and the Jarvis family..." La sighed when she got to this point. "Madam..." From the bottom of her heart, she truly respected Diana as thedy of the house. "If you don''t want to continue to be entangled with the master, leave him and live your own life," she said. Take a look at how Julian reacted when he came to his senses. For these past few days, La had also been holding in her anger about this sudden engagement. If La already felt this way, what more of Diana? Diana sighed. Even La could understand the situation. And yet, Julian couldn''t grasp it at all. She had argued with him and had been in a bad mood because she had considered giving up. Ultimately, it all came down to herck of confidence regarding his engagement to Cecilia. After listening to La, Diana looked at the string of emeralds. She wanted to recover her memories first. She didn''t want to forget...thete old madam who had been so kind to her. Still, Simon warned that she would surely regret it if she regained her memories. Thus, she wanted to discuss things with Julian. As soon as the video call connected, his cold demeanor made her lose her confidence. ¡°Have you eaten?" After thinking for such a long time, this was the only thing Diana could bring herself to say. Finally, she cared about him. It seemed appeasing and coaxing her a little was somewhat effective. Julian¡¯s eyes showed his happiness, but he persisted with his cold facade. "Yes, I have." He acted as if smiling at Diana would mean that he was on the losing end. After saying that, he adjusted the video camera. Coincidentally, it focused on Cecilia. To Diana, it looked like Julian and Cecilia were having a peaceful dinner together; as if her untimely video call had ruined Julian''s mood.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 So that was why Julian looked so cold when he answered the video call. Then... Why did Noel have to send her the emerald? Perhaps Julian wanted to use it not to reconcile with her, but to draw a clear boundary between them? Diana suddenly felt embarrassed. It turned out she wasn''t the only one who wanted to give up; Julian wanted to give up too. Even La, a mere bystander, found it exhausting. Diana and Julian, the parties involved in the rtionship, were tired and wanted to give up. It was normal. Diana...shouldn''t have made this video call today. ¡°It''s nothing. I''m hanging up now," she suddenly said. The phone screen went ck. Julian''s gradually widening smile instantly vanished. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Bang! He smashed the phone to pieces. What had upset her again? What had he done to provoke her? He had been trying to please her every day, yet it seemed like he only managed to anger her with his efforts. Over the years, he was usually the one pampered by others. What he had done for Diana had gone far beyond his usual habits. At this moment, Julian couldn''t stop his exploding temper. He would ignore Diana. He absolutely would! He wouldn''t respond at all! After Diana hung up, she made up her mind. Since Julian had moved out and sent her the emerald, that meant he agreed with what she had said about giving up on this rtionship. It seemed he and Cecilia were living a better life in a ce without Diana. It was quiet. It was a peaceful life. Just like the beautiful image Diana had imagined, when she and Julian were living together. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the main lead of such a beautiful life. She wasn''t Julian''s fianc¨¦e, either. Diana suppressed the bitterness in her heart. She looked at the emerald once again. It glistened under the bright light; as if reminding her of something. Diana recalled Cecilia''s face on the video call just now. Finally, she decided: she would regain her memories, but she wouldn''t consult Julian anymore. Her greater motivation was to remember Madam Fulcher, remember the two children she had never met, and remember... the life she had once entangled with Julian. Only by filling up the hole her past had left would she be able to slowly let go of her concern for him. She hoped that after regaining her memories, she could smile and say to him one day, "Julian, I wish you and Cecilia a lifetime of happiness." Suddenly, Julian sneezed. There was no reason for him to do so. Somehow, he recalled Noel''s parting words, "Sir, I wish you and Ms. Jarvis a lifetime of happiness." What a fool. He had already told Noel that Cecilia reciprocated his feelings, yet Noel still pushed him away. Noel didn''t even believe Julian''s words. Would he really go abroad after leaving the Fulcher Manor? Julian was starting to get anxious. If Noel went abroad, it would be troublesome for Cecilia. He didn''t want to keep living with her and wait for Noel to return. Besides, Noel and Diana had already disrupted this meal. Now, neither he nor Cecilia had much of an appetite. He might as well get right to the point. ¡°Cecilia,¡± he said, ¡°Noel¡¯s going abroad.¡± Later, Diana made an appointment with Oliver Channing at a caf¨¦. The desserts here were delicious. Not to mention, they came in beautiful shapes and colors. Betty especially liked the chestnut cake here, which was molded in the shape of a littlemb. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Lately, every time they picked up Sean from school, Betty would drag Diana and Julian to this very caf¨¦ for a small treat. Then, she would pack a portion of creamy yogurt buns for her big brother. Sean didn''t like sweets, so it would ultimately end up with Betty eating them all. Every time they came here, Betty felt like she had entered heaven. The caf¨¦ had a calm vibe to it, which allowed her to sitfortably and enjoy her dessert without a care in the world. Diana and Oliver could also discuss in peace. ¡°The rental yield on that property isn''t high. If you can buy it, it will actually benefit me," Oliver said calmly. There was excitement in his eyes the moment he saw Diana, but he quicklyposed himself. He had once deceived Diana by coborating with the Pabian family. It was his biggest regret. He couldn''t let it go, even until now. Since then, he had sworn that he wouldn''t do anything to make her unhappy again. She didn''t have feelings for him, not the way he did for her. If he showed her affection, it would only pressure her. To him, the fact that Diana had forgotten about the past was a good thing. That way, she wouldn''t remember his darker side. They could spend time togetherfortably like friends, and enjoy this quiet afternoon like they were now. ¡°As for the price..." "No problem." Oliver had already thought about it beforeing. "I know you haven''t fully repaid Fanny yet. Even though the studio is profitable, there are stil] significant expenses. After all, it was recently renovated. All of these are costs." He proposed a solution. "You can make an initial payment, and the remainder can be paid to me in installments through a bank loan.¡± Diana hesitated. She had considered this option, but she didn''t want to add so much leverage to herself. Mr. Whatever had also inquired about the studio''s investment and profit funds. In a way, she had umted quite a bit of debt over the past three years. Adding this property to it would only increase her financial burden. She was buying the house to give herself more confidence and a morefortable life, not to exhaust herself even more. "This property is already in its fifth year, so there are no taxes to pay. As for the price, I can lower it a bit more." Oliver had offered a price that was already quite low. Diana didn''t want to press him further. As she was about to grab a tissue to wipe the cream from Betty''s mouth, she noticed that Oliver had done it ahead of her. Ever since she had children, Diana had a soft spot for men who were gentle with kids. She quickly said thank you, and had Betty thank the man as well. Out of the blue, Diana blurted out, "You don''t need to lower the price anymore. Oliver, do you like me?" Oliver was taken aback. Surprise and embarrassment colored his face. "Have you remembered everything?" "No." Diana shook her head. An idea ran through her mind. "I met a doctor at the hospital before, and he mentioned you." At the time, that person had implied that Oliver had feelings for her. Plus, not too long ago, he hadn''t let Diana leave Richburgh. It would be a lie if Diana said she didn''t feel anything. She didn''t want to use someone''s feelings to negotiate a lower price for the property. "It''s all in the past," Oliver said. Surprisingly, he was very casual about it. He waved his hand dismissively, and continued, "Really, it''s all in the past. If you bring it up again, I won''t be able to sell you this house. Otherwise, Fanny will get jealous." He exined to Diana, "I told you before that Fanny and I weren''t in a rtionship. It was a lie back then, but not anymore. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the three years you¡¯ve been away, a lot has happened between us.¡± He smiled. "Even if you recover your memories, there''s no need to dwell on the past. Right now, I''m just here as your friend." His honesty put Diana at ease. "Let''s give it a week," Diana said. "I''ll give you my answer ina week, whether I''ll buy it or not." Oliver nodded. "Okay." Before answering Oliver, Diana needed to n her finances. To do that, she needed to meet with Mr. Whatever. She had yet to havea proper conversation with him since finalizing the contract. She needed to address the investment funds he had lost while working with her over the past three years. After bidding goodbye to Oliver and leaving the caf¨¦, Diana dialed Mr. Whatever''s number. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 However, no one answered. In Collina Vi, La had heard a phone ringing in Julian''s room for a while. After thinking it over, she decided to open the door and take a look. It was an old-fashioned mobile phone, and it was ced in the wardrobe. The phone didn''t seem like Julian''s usual style. He usually put everything in its proper ce, so it was unlikely for him to leave his phone here. Was he perhaps looking for it, and was trying to call it from another phone? La stood there for a while. She was puzzled, but she noticed that the ringing continued persistently. In the end, she decided to answer it for him. As soon as she pressed the answer button, she said, "Hello." This was the first time she had answered Julian''s phone without his permission. She was already nervous about it. Now that she had answered the call, she even felt a bit flustered. Even her speech was slow. Before she could finish her greeting, the call was disconnected. Wait, why was there a woman''s voice on the other end? And why did it sound somewhat familiar? Diana must have misheard it, right? Diana looked at the phone. Suspicious, she checked the number¡ª it was indeed correct. It was Mr. Whatever''s phone number. They had exchanged messages using this number before. Worried about causing him trouble, Diana hesitated to make another call. She decided to send a text message instead. (Mr. Whatever, I''d like to meet in person to discuss about the investment funds. Do you have some time?) The phone screen was locked again. When the text message appeared in a pop-up window, it stayed on the screen so quickly that La couldn''t read it at all. Still, she did catch the words about meeting in person. After some thought, La decided to contact Noel to ask where Julian was. However, Noel didn''t answer either. La thought about all the Fulcher family''s properties. She knew Julian didn''t like the downtown apartments, or therge penthouses. He preferred quiet ces. In addition to Collina Vi, he had several courtyard houses in the suburbs. However, no one had lived in them. Although she didn''t have the right to call Julian''s private phone, she could call thendline at the Fulcher Manor to inquire. As it turned out, Julian was there. La breathed a sigh of relief, and asked, "Could I speak with the master?" ¡°He''s out with Ms. Jarvis," the servant who answered the phone replied. "They haven''t returned all night." Hearing this, La couldn''t help but feel sorry for Diana. Before leaving here, the master had taken Diana and the two children to an amusement park. They had seemed so happy back then. In the blink of an eye, he was with Ms. Jarvis. They hadn''t returned all night. Even when thete Madam Fulcher was alive, he hadn''t behaved like this. Why was he bing more and more like a scoundrel? However, La knew who paid her sry. Even though she sympathized with Diana, she had to maintain her position. She said respectfully, ¡®When the master returns, please be sure to let him know that I need to speak with him." "Of course." Julian was restless. When he left Collina Vi, he was both angry and anxious. He had only taken one phone with him, and the old- fashioned phone was left in his room. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He felt somewhat ufortable not having that phone with him, as if he had lost something important. Cecilia noticed that Julian was distracted. "What''s wrong?" They hadn''t eaten yesterday. Instead, they had gone to the countryside to find Noel at Albert''s residence. Albert told them that Noel hadn''t returned, and that he was worried something untoward had happened to Noel. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 They took turns calling Noel''s phone, but it remained unreachable. Julian now realized that Noel truly didn¡¯t believe his words and had actually disappeared without a trace. Fortunately, they checked Noel''s immigration records and confirmed he was still in the country. Noel was not only loyal to Julian in his work, but was also a respectful son. If he had the intention to go abroad, he would definitelye back to see Albert. Julian wanted to bring Albert back to the Fulcher Manor and wait for Noel to return, but Cecilia refused. "What if he doesn''te back?" Cecilia asked, tears streaming down her face. Ever since she learned of Noel''s intention to go abroad, she didn¡¯t stop crying. Julian was getting tired of her tears. "Well, what do you suggest we do now? We can''t just keep wandering around aimlessly." "wait here," Cecilia suggested. "No, we can''t do that," Albert said. He was the first to oppose the idea. "My home is in the countryside. Even though it''ste autumn, there are still many mosquitoes because I grow many fruits and vegetables. Sir, you''re of noble status. How could I let you stay in a ce like mine? That would be uneptable." Cecilia didn''t argue with Albert. In fact, she was overly submissive to him. "When I see you, I''m reminded of my grandparents at home," Cecilia said sweetly. "The sweet potatoes you just cooked were delicious. They were soft and easy to chew." Her eyes were red. She had been crying for Noel all along, but her manners and attire were exceptional. Albert had been curious about her for a while, but he didn''t dare to inquire about her identity. He simply treated her very politely. " Thank you for your kind words. If you like them, I''ll roast a few more for you." As he spoke, he had already piled several bricks together and lit a match to set up a makeshift stove. Then, he brought arge iron pot and filled it with water before tossing the sweet potatoes into the fire. "This way, we can boil water and enjoy delicious sweet potatoes," Albert exined to Cecilia. "They taste even better when roasted.¡± Since leaving the Fulcher family, Albert had been living alone in the countryside. Now that he had the opportunity to entertain important guests, he was delighted. It helped distract him from his concerns about Noel. Suddenly, he pped his forehead. "Sir..." Albert was busy roasting sweet potatoes, and Cecilia wanted to try therm. With that, they couldn''t leave yet. Julian was growing impatient, and he furrowed his brows in frustration. Despite Albert''s hunched posture, Julian couldn''t help but recall his two lost children and Diana''s sadness whenever he saw Albert. He couldn''t sit here peacefully with Albert and wait for sweet potatoes to roast. He also didn''t want to follow Cecilia¡¯s suggestion to stay here. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia was unaware of Julian''s thoughts. She couldn''t understand how she had fallen for a man who showed such little respect for the elderly. "Albert, don''t worry. He¡¯ll wait with me to roast the sweet potatoes. He''ll also stay here with me and wait for Noel to return," Cecilia reassured Albert. Julian was, of course, against this n. However, Cecilia offered him an irresistible temptation. "If you agree..." She pulled him into the yard, but her gaze remained fixed on Albert. She didn''t stop smiling at the older man. "Julian," Cecilia said disdainfully. "Can you stop making such an unpleasant face?" No matter how good her mood was, he ruined it with his disagreeable attitude. Since Cecilia had admitted to Julian that she liked Noel, she found Julian increasingly distasteful. "If you agree to stay here, I''ll take the initiative to inform my mother and have her cancel our engagement.¡± ¡°And there won''t be any other conditions?" "None." Cecilia shook her head. "Anyway, Noel will definitelye back to find Albert." When she saw Noel again, she would tell him about her feelings. Hopefully, he wouldn''t go abroad. But a whole day had passed, and Noel was stil] missing. Cecilia''s anxiety grew stronger. Julian was also getting worried. ¡°T''ll go back to the manor. Maybe Noel has returned there," he said. As soon as he returned to the Fulcher Manor, a servant informed him about La''s request to contact him. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Julian returned La''s cal] when he got the message. "Miss, you''re back." He heard La talking to someone as soon as the call connected. Julian had no doubt that the person on the other end was Diana. He wondered where Diana had gone. He was curious and wanted to ask, but then he remembered the abruptly ended video call. His interest waned after he recalled the incident. La was engrossed in conversation with Diana, unaware she was holding thendline phone receiver. "How''s it going? Did the house purchase go smoothly?" La asked. She was genuinely concerned about the matter. "It was fine," Diana replied calmly,pletely different from her assertive tone when she spoke to Julian. Julian listened to her conversation, and strangely felt a sense of satisfaction. It was good to hear her speak so calmly. "Before making my final decision, I need to meet with one of my investors. He supported me before I lost my memory, and I need to calcte whether I can afford the debt,''"'' Diana added. At this point, Julian was slightly puzzled. He realized btedly that, hidden beneath Diana''s calm tone, she was talking about buying a house. She wanted to buy a house?! Why did she want to buy a house? Wasn''t living in Collina Vi good enough? He had moved out, and he had even taken Cecilia with him. What was she dissatisfied with? She was being too greedy. A surge of frustration welled up from deep within him. He was about to speak up to redirect La''s attention, when he heard Diana continue, "Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to schedule a meeting with that investor. I''ve called several times, but there was no answer. And when I sent a text message, he didn''t respond either." An investor... Phone calls unanswered, text messages ignored. La''s heart skipped a beat as she quickly said, "What a coincidence! Today, I heard a phone ringing persistently in the master''s room. Someone kept calling him, and was quite insistent. Even though the call wasn''t answered, the caller refused to hang up. Eventually, when I entered the room, the ringing stopped. Then, that caller sent a text message instead." La carefully recalled the content of the message for Diana. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "It said something about meeting in person..." Julian''s heart pounded. La was describing the forgotten phone he had left at the vi. And Diana wanted to meet Mr. Whatever, who was none other than himself. Julian hadn''t told Diana that he was the Mr. Whatever. He was her studio''s other investor, apart from Fanny. Before Diana''s memory loss, he concealed his identity to ensure she would ept his financial assistance. Later, he found it amusing to know her innermost thoughts and provide her with significant help under this alternate identity, especially when she was feeling down. After Diana found out from Noel that Julian had used Albert''s identity to test her, she had already been angry once. Julian didn''t want to reveal the identity of Mr. Whatever and strain their rtionship even more than it already was. Now, it was crucial that Diana didn''t find out about his true identity as Mr. Whatever. "La!" he quickly interrupted her, his tone harsh. "Have you forgotten the rules of the Fulcher family?" When had La started to sneak a peek at his texts? She even dared to enter his room without his permission! It was then that La realized that she had answered Julian''s phone call. In her distraction, she had almostmitted a major workce taboo by inadvertently revealing the texts on her master''s phone to Diana. After all, Diana and Julian were no longer a married couple. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Mr. Fulcher¡¯s fianc¨¦e was another woman. Diana was situationally aware enough to sense La bing more serious, and immediately guessed who was on the line. She didn¡¯t cut in the phone conversation, and instead settled on the couch. She wanted to ask about what La had said earlier, and to know how many times Julian¡¯s phone rang. She was also curious about the text. La was telling her about it, but couldn¡¯t finish exining. Could Mr. Whatever be Julian...? If Julian had been fooling her under the alias of Mr. Whatever and hiding it from her... Diana clenched her fists, a strange sensation rising in her chest. La was shuddering. ¡°Sir...¡± She could tell that Julian was furious right now. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t press the matter this time. ¡°Send the phone to...no, I¡¯d bettere over and take it myself.¡± La immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± Diana saw La hang up without saying much, though her face had gone pale. Diana quickly poured a cup of water for La. ¡°What''s the matter? Did Julian scold you?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± La said as she patted her chest, not taking the water from Diana. Her heart was still in her throat. She didn¡¯t think she could drink anything right now. She needed some time to calm down first. ¡°Mr. Fulcher was alright. I didn¡¯t say much in the phone call, and he didn¡¯t press the matter,¡± she said, although she could sense his frustration through his tone. Even so, he didn¡¯t kick her back to the Fulcher Manor. La was satisfied enough to know that he still allowed her to keep working in Collina Vi. Diana nodded. She chatted casually with La for a while before asking, ¡°Just now, in the afternoon, you mentioned that Julian¡¯s phone in the room kept ringing. Around what time did that happen? You also said that someone texted him, asking to meet him?¡± La¡¯s heart thumped hard in her chest. She was terrified she might do or say something that might expose Julian¡¯s secrets. And so, she immediately shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said. She looked at Diana, and went on honestly, ¡°The person who was asking to meet Mr. Fulcher was a man.¡± La had no choice but to lie to make up for her mistake. ¡°In his text, I saw that he signed off as a mister.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Fulcher was angry just now because I read his text message without his permission.¡± Diana believed it¡ªJulian really was angry. She could tell just from La¡¯s expression. Perhaps this whole thing was just a coincidence. Since the text Julian received was signed by a man, it was definitely not from her. She had been thinking too much. How could Julian possibly invest so much in her studio, and yet say nothing about it? ¡°Pm rather tired,¡± Diana said. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I''ll head upstairs first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± La urged her to get some rest. After Diana left, La called Julian. She told him everything Diana asked her, and how she replied. Julian sighed in relief. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t look at my phone in the future.¡± At that time, La only entered the room because she kept hearing the phone ring. It was then that she identally peeked at the text. She never intended to look at his phone. Julian knew she was upset. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have red up at you just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± La was shocked. She had never heard Julian apologize to her, and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s already passed. In the first ce, I was the one in the wrong. Please don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Fulcher.¡± At that moment, Diana stood on the second floor. She heard La and Julian¡¯s conversation downstairs. Doubt shed past her eyes. And in that doubt was a small hint of sorrow. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Diana once assumed that La prioritized her more than Julian. After all, La doted on her and took such good care of her day in, day out. Yet... In the end, La turned out to be partial toward Julian. Diana knew it wasn¡¯t wrong of La to act that way. After all, Julian was her employer. Plus, he had lived with La for so many years. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t stop Diana from feeling disappointed. If only Madam Fulcher, whom La often spoke of so fondly, were still around. If that was the case, could Diana feel the kinship she had never experienced before? At that moment, her desire to regain her memories grew stronger. She immediately opened the door, and took Sean and Betty to the Stewarts¡¯ residence. She wanted to meet Shiloh right this instant. She shouldn¡¯t dy her task of regaining her memories any further. Meanwhile, Julian was driving out of Fulcher Manor. Right now, he had no idea where Noel was. Cecilia couldn¡¯t confess her feelings to Noel personally when she couldn¡¯t even see him. If she didn¡¯t confess, Noel would never believe that she truly liked him. And if Noel didn¡¯t believe that, Cecilia couldn¡¯t be with him. And if they weren¡¯t together, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to approach her family and call off her engagement with Julian. If Julian was the one to call off the engagement, the Jarvises certainly wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Cecilia had to be the one to ask for it. But... Where in the world was Noel? That fool! If Julian still couldn''t find Noel at Albert Carter¡¯s house in the countryside, he would have to start using hiswork to search for Noel. It had been two days since he saw Diana and the twins, and he missed them dearly. Although Diana¡¯s treatment of him remained dour, he couldn¡¯t help but think of her. What could he do? Should he pluck off his head, p himself, and rebuke himself for being such a useless prick? Julian was lost in his thoughts as he drove back to Collina Vi. He had made up his mind. He wouldn''t get angry after getting his phone and meeting Diana. He needed to have a proper chat with her. He would then give her a clear exnation of his ns to call off his engagement with Cecilia. Hopefully, that would make her attitude toward him turn for the better. To his surprise, La¡¯s reply when he asked her about was: ¡°Ms. Winnington just went out.¡± Regret was written all over her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back earlier, sir? She just left ten minutes ago.¡± Julian asked, ¡°What about the twins? Did she take them with her? Where was she headed to at such ate hour?¡± La shook her head. ¡°I have no idea, sir. Ms. Winnington didn¡¯t tell me anything before she left.¡± Julian put the phone in his pocket. He approved of La telling Diana that the text came from a man. Just as he was about to leave, he recalled that Diana wanted to buy a house. ¡°Does she want to buy a house?¡± ¡°Yes, she does.¡± ¡°Why does she want to do that?¡± ¡°She wanted to be prepared to take her things out after you marry Ms. Jarvis.¡± Diana knew what was sensible to do, now that Julian and Cecilia had moved out. It was only a matter of time until she needed to move out, too. Julian¡¯s good mood, after heforted himself while driving back, immediately vanished upon hearing that. His face turned ck as he thundered, ¡°Idiots!¡± Idiots, just like Noel! How in the world did Diana conclude that he wanted her to move out? How in the world did she conclude that he and Cecilia were actually nning to get married? She clearly knew that Cecilia didn¡¯t like him! Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 He didn¡¯t like Cecilia, either. Yet...Diana continued to be so stubborn! ¡°T will remarry her,¡± Julian suddenly dered to La. ¡°Don¡¯t call her Ms. Winnington anymore. Just call her Mrs. Fulcher.¡± La looked as if she were put in a difficult spot. ¡°Got it, Mr. Fulcher.¡± She wasn¡¯t happy about it at all. In fact...Despite being Julian¡¯s loyal employee, she couldn¡¯t stand what he was doing right now. ¡°Ms. Winnington.¡± La immediately phoned Diana the moment Julian left. Diana had yet to reach the Stewarts¡¯ residence when La¡¯s call came in. She had just begun learning how to drive, and wasn¡¯t that familiar with it. What¡¯s more, the twins were in the car. She didn¡¯t dare to drive too quickly. She simply allowed the car to cruise along the road, slowly and steadily. ¡°La, what''s the matter?¡± Her kind and friendly tone immediately warmed La¡¯s heart. La felt guilty about lying to Diana about the text. She became determined to tell Diana about how ridiculous Julian was being. ¡°Right now, Mr. Fulcher is... Sigh...¡± La sighed, her disappointment clear as day. ¡°He might...¡± She found it difficult to express herself. Finally, after much deliberation, she continued, ¡°He might make you his second wife.¡± Diana was puzzled. ¡°Second wife? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Tt means Mr. Fulcher wants to have his cake and eat it, too. The Fulchers have always been a powerful and mighty family in society. To be honest, this arrangement wasmonce in the past. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But in today¡¯s society... Mr. Fulcher wants to marry Ms. Jarvis and remarry you at the same time. I really...¡± La¡¯s scalp went numb at the thought. She didn¡¯t have the courage to refute Julian, so the only thing she could do was to tell Diana about it. ¡°He even told me to call you Mrs. Fulcher from now on. You...¡± Diana couldn''t help but feel disgusted by it. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Her stomach was churning. The coffee and bread she had in the afternoon suddenly made her feel bloated, and she had to stop the car by the curb. She didn¡¯t expect this at all. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so shameless. Getting married to two women at the same time? That was impossible byw! In that case, he most likely meant getting remarried to her only in name and not legally. Would the eventual end oue be, as La said, that Julian would make her the second wife? The more Diana thought about it, the angrier she got. Her stomach churned even more painfully. Just then, Julian¡¯s car appeared behind her. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to have left when he arrived at Collina Vi. All the more he didn¡¯t expect to bump into Diana on the road. He immediately stopped his car, and came over to knock on Diana¡¯s car window. He looked beautiful and dignified, even when standing along the roadside in the middle of the night. Yet... Despite his deceiving appearance, he was a crook through and through! In the past, Diana¡¯s mind had been upied by the fact that Cecilia had feelings for Noel. She never stopped to consider whether Julian had feelings for Cecilia. If he had given up on Cecilia and his engagement with her, why did he take Cecilia away when he moved out of Collina Vi?! Diana had been a fool to trust his so-called love. He expressed his love for her by making her his second wife, in this day and age of monogamy! To put it bluntly and honestly, he just wanted her as his mistress! What did he mean by ¡®remarry¡¯? She wound down the windows. Her face was white as a sheet as she red at him and said viciously, ¡°I¡¯ll never remarry you!¡± The smile on Julian¡¯s face fell immediately. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 After amomentary shock, Julian felt his heart grow heavy. ¡°Who said I wanted to remarry you?¡± His face fell. He reached into the car, and opened the car door with aclick. He carried Betty out, and said to Diana, ¡°We agreed that Sean will follow you, and Betty will follow me.¡± Betty could sense that something was wrong from Julian and Diana¡¯s conversation. She wrapped her arms tightly around Julian¡¯s neck, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t shout. Don''t shout.¡± Kids always feel uneasy when they see adults around them fight. Sean looked fine. His face was expressionless as usual. The only exception was his deep, dark eyes that stared quietly at Julian. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Under Sean¡¯s stare, guilt rose in Julian¡¯s heart. However, it disappeared quickly, giving way to anger and frustration. He had been chasing after Diana, yet she refused to give in to him. She even dered her refusal to remarry him without giving him a chance to speak! That was akin to piercing his heart with a knife. The pain seared his chest, and spread across his entire body. He hugged Betty tighter, andforted her, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t shout.¡± He calmed down as the anger in his voice gradually vanished. He began analyzing his current rtionship with Diana calmly and objectively. After a while, he finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°T still think it¡¯s better for me to take Betty away first. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been thinking too much about our remarriage. I don¡¯t want to remarry you, either! I don¡¯t ever want to go back to such a terrible marriage with you in my whole life!¡± Diana was stunned by his words. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. It took a while for her shock over his harsh words wore off. ¡°Simon has moved out. I''ll move out as soon as possible, too,¡± she said. After visiting Shiloh, she would continue contacting Mr. Whatever and purchase that house. Julian gave her a half-smile, his face turning cold. ¡°Sure.¡± She was still willing to follow in Simon¡¯s footsteps despite knowing his true colors. In that case, Julian wouldn¡¯t bother persuading her to stay. But he added, ¡°This time, don¡¯t bothering back after moving out.¡± She had no right to move in and out of Collina Vi as she pleased! ¡°Sure,¡± Diana said, as she heard the engine of Julian''s car start. She suppressed the feeling of loss in her heart. Turning to Betty, she smiled and said, ¡°Betty, be good. Have fun with Daddy and call Mommy when you miss me, okay?¡± Betty shot Sean a look. Sean was at the backseat, looking at them coldly. Mommy didn¡¯t want to reconcile with Daddy. If Betty didn¡¯t go with Daddy, Daddy would be so pitiful. So Betty nodded, and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about me. Daddy will treat me very well.¡± Diana nodded, feeling assured by Betty¡¯s words. The moment she said that, she wound up her windows and watched Julian take Betty away from her. ¡°Is this considered an official divorce?¡± Sean suddenly asked. His statement took Diana aback. In reality, she had been divorced from Julian for a long time. But since they returned from Stirling City, Julian had been a part of their lives. They even lived under one roof. It was inevitable that Sean thought they were family. ¡°Maybe,¡± Diana said. She smiled, and went to caress his head. ¡° Are you upset?¡± Sean remained silent. He had never lived with Daddy since he was a baby. Not in the past, and certainly not in the future. Yet somehow, when he saw Julian carry Betty away without any hesitation and didn¡¯t bother asking if he wanted toe along, he couldn¡¯t suppress the disappointment in his heart. Daddy liked Betty. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Daddy didn¡¯t like him. This idea gradually took root in Sean¡¯s heart. After a long time, he turned to Diana and asked, ¡°Mommy, does your stomach still hurt?¡± He didn¡¯t answer Diana¡¯s question. Instead, he changed the subject. Diana thought this meant that he was no longer bothered about her rtionship with Julian. Sean had always been like that¡ª obedient, sensible and understanding. There were some things she had to exin very clearly to Betty, but Sean often understood everything without requiring her exnation. She shook her head. ¡°Tt doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± she reassured him. She didn¡¯t have gastric issues, but this time, it had hurt so badly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was mainly because she was so angry after receiving La¡¯s call. She was fuming because she cared so much. That was why her body reacted in such an extreme manner. But now, she couldn¡¯t care less. Julian said that he would never remarry her in his entire life. Very well! It seemed he had given up on the idea of making her his second wife. She didn¡¯t want that to happen, either. Just as she said before, she would give Julian and Cecilia her blessings. She wished them a happy marriage of eternal bliss. She had her twins¡ªthat was enough for her. She would no longer be troubled by annoying rtionship problems. Diana keptforting herself, telling herself that it didn¡¯t matter when Julian said that he would never remarry her in his entire life. In fact, she wanted to regain her memories. Not just she could remember that old woman who doted on her so dearly... But also because Julian said that she had given up on him, and left him when he was most desperate and needed her the most. She wanted to understand why she had done so. That day, when they fought... They were both trying to talk over each other, and had said some hurtful things to each other. Diana thought back about it, and admitted that she had been wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have thought so maliciously of him. And yet, when she put her pride aside and gave him a video call, he didn¡¯t hesitate to show how fantastic things between him and Cecilia were going. It hurt Diana, but it didn¡¯t dampen her determination to find her memories back. She just wanted to know everything about the past she shared with Julian. At the end of the day, she couldn¡¯t let go of Julian. She wanted to give in, and ask him personally whether it was true that he had no way of calling off his engagement with Cecilia. Was he really going to take responsibility for Cecilia all her life? Yet, now... Everything had gone down the drain. Julian said that he would never remarry her. Haha. Great. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t want to be by his side in such a disgraceful manner. She didn¡¯t want to marry the same man Cecilia was going to! Silence ensued in the car as Diana checked Sean¡¯s seatbelt. Then, she restarted the engine and drove to Shiloh¡¯s house. The moment she walked in, she was stunned by what she saw. ¡°Why are there so many bottles of medicine...?¡± There were also many expensive and precious medicinal herbs. They were ced in temperature-controlled disy cabs, as if they were exhibition pieces. ¡°Mr. Fulcher said the same thing when he came here before,¡± Shiloh said, pleased to chat about Julian with Diana. To him, this shouldn¡¯t be the end oue of this couple. Shiloh couldn¡¯t wait to tell Diana about how he and Kiki joined hands to force her to leave before she lost her memories. However, Diana felt uneasy when Shiloh mentioned Julian. ¡°Mr. Stewart, can we not talk about him, please?¡± Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Shiloh was stunned. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Perplexed, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± During the time he was treating Cecilia in Collina Vi, Shiloh realized he never saw Diana whenever Julian appeared. Conversely, Julian was never seen when Diana was around. He had been dying to get the fact that he had joined hands with Kiki to threaten them off his chest. But now, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on between Julian and Diana. Diana''s face was pale. He held Sean¡¯s hand, not willing to say too much with her son around. She simply replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. It¡¯s just...we won¡¯t ever get back together again.¡± Julian had Cecilia, whom he refused to let go of, despite knowing that she had feelings for Noel. They would surely have a blissful marriage. Diana, on the other hand, would be looking forward to a future where she could find her memories back, buy a house she adored, take good care of her children, and see her career thrive. The shock in Shiloh¡¯s eyes grew. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Diana nodded. Shiloh was unsure if he was feeling happy, shocked, mncholic, or regretful about what he had done. ¡°To be honest... Kiki¡¯s been ignoring me ever since I reported her to the authorities and ruined her ns. ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat well, and she¡¯s turned to skin and bones. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about Doreen. Plus, her mother keeps crying every day. I just wish our family can go back to how it was in the past. ¡°T also hope that Kiki¡¯s appetite will return.¡± Shiloh looked at Diana guiltily. Be it what happened at Winding Highway or the incident from three years ago, Kiki had done wrong. Talking like that in front of Diana somehow felt wrong to him. s, after he started, he found it difficult to stop mid-way. As Kiki¡¯s father, he was truly worried that her health might suffer if she continued this way. Thankfully, Diana nodded, expressing that she didn¡¯t mind what he said. She was able to treat Shiloh and Kiki as two different people. That allowed Shiloh to continue talking. ¡°also hope that she...can be as boisterous and lively as she was in the past, and get what she hopes for.¡± What Kiki hoped for was none other than being with Julian. She wanted to marry Julian and be a family with him, together with Doreen. Shiloh had seen with his own eyes how Julian had been searching obsessively for Diana over the past three years, and how he had rejected Kiki time and time again. Shiloh was certain Kiki would never see her wish fulfilled. Shiloh saw how Kiki was going down the wrong path, and decided to take matters into his own hands to stop her atrocious behavior once and for all. But now, despite getting locked up in prison because of Julian, Kiki was still clinging onto the hope of marrying him. Shiloh had no idea what to do right now. Coincidentally, he noticed that Diana and Julian¡¯s rtionship was turning sour. ¡°Three years. He was looking for you for three years. Mr. Fulcher¡¯s love for you was so intense when you disappeared. Yet, why is it that after you two reunite...¡± Shiloh sighed as he trailed off. Diana took note of his words. She looked at him, her heart beating fast. ¡°You mean, during the three years I disappeared, Julian...¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shiloh cut Diana off before she could finish. ¡°He was waiting for you to return.¡± However, their rtionship took a turn for the worse after Diana came back. Shiloh shook his head. ¡°T really don¡¯t understand what is it between you youngsters.¡± He felt some regret. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have interfered right from the start.¡± Suddenly, he perked up and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for talking about Mr. Fulcher nonstop.¡± He did it mainly because Julian was a central figure between him and Diana. Diana understood where he wasing from, and signaled him to goon. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 ¡°Although you never requested the medicine, I¡¯ve been making it,¡± Shiloh said. ¡°I just need to add onest ingredient, and you''ll have your memories back in no time. Of course...¡± He paused for a moment before going on, ¡°There is a possibility that you might not regain your memories even after taking this medicine. In fact, it might damage your health permanently.¡± After all, this medicine was concocted based on the pill Diana was forced to take. ¡°So I suggest you to think this through once more, or discuss things with Mr. Fulcher and ask him to apany you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana said as she shook her head. ¡°He definitely wouldn¡¯t want toe.¡± ¡°Ts there something wrong between you and Mr. Fulcher?¡± ¡°Yes, very wrong...¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Shiloh said, determined. ¡°Since you¡¯re not denying it, I won¡¯t stop my daughter from pursuing Julian from now on.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Shiloh to think this way. On second thought, it didn¡¯t seem so wrong, as Shiloh was Kiki¡¯s father. No father could stand seeing his own daughter tormenting herself to the extent of not eating and drinking. As a father who doted on his child, the only thing Shiloh could do was to give in to his own daughter. Diana started regretting saying so much to Shiloh. ¡°In order to prevent myself from feeling such regret again, I''ll call Mr.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fulcher to confirm your rtionship with him before telling Kiki about it.¡± Shiloh paused for a moment, and looked at Sean standing behind Diana. Diana patted Sean¡¯s head gently. ¡°Sean, wait for Mommy outside.¡± Sean nodded, and turned to leave obediently. When he looked down, there were tears in his eyes. He had heard what the doctor said just now. Mommy might not find her memories back even after taking the medicine. In fact, her health might get even worse. Sean wished and wished that Julian could be with them right now. As it turned out, losing a father after knowing what it felt to have one was more painful than never having one before. It was just two days ago that they were having so much fun at the amusement park as a family. Daddy and Mommy were so happy together. Betty and him were all smiles when they looked at their parents. Daddy even wanted to challenge the roller coaster that made him vomit so badly a second time, for Mommy¡¯s sake. Yet, everything changed in a matter of days. This family no longer looked like a family. His mommy had be all alone once more. Why couldn¡¯t he grow up faster? He wanted to protect her as quickly as possible. Why was he always so weak and vulnerable...? Sean looked at his little hands, disappointment and worry filling his heart. He was walking toward the living room. When he felt that Diana was no longer looking at him, he traced his footsteps back to the room. He then leaned against the wall outside. Diana didn¡¯t notice Sean¡¯s movements at all. After her fight with Julian and hearing Shiloh¡¯s story, sessfully regaining her memories back tonight would exceed her expectations. Everything Shiloh said about Julian only served to add to the chaos in her mind. What''s more, Shiloh warned that taking this medicine might harm her. It didn¡¯t guarantee any sess in regaining her memories. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one who gave her the medicine that erased all her memories. Diana¡¯s mind was in a mess right now. She didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to care about so many things at once. Shiloh pulled out his phone from his pocket, and asked Diana, ¡° Do you want to call Mr. Fulcher?¡± To ask if he wanted toe over and keep herpany. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Diana wouldn¡¯t feel so uneasy with someone keeping herpany. What¡¯s more, if Julian was willing to keep Dianapany, Shiloh could ascertain what Julian thought of Diana. That would help Shiloh decide whether Kiki should hold on to her feelings for Julian, or let them go. Diana understood Shiloh¡¯s intentions. It had nothing to do with Kiki. If she and Julian were truly in love, no one could actually be an obstacle. Conversely, if they didn¡¯t love each other enough, their rtionship would fall apart even without Kiki in the picture. Diana herself wanted to understand Julian¡¯s thoughts right now. She nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead and call him.¡± Diana wanted to see if he woulde. She clenched her fists as she waited nervously for Julian to pick up the call. Julian answered the call very quickly. They had just met each other, but hearing Julian¡¯s voice made Diana feel as if they had been apart for a long time. She caught her breath as she heard Shiloh greet Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± he said. Julian greeted him back. ¡°Dr. Stewart, what¡¯s the matter? Are there changes to Cecilia¡¯s prescription?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Shiloh shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m calling you about Ms. Winnington wanting to find her memories back. She¡¯s with me right now.¡± Julian remained silent for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Why didn¡¯t she discuss with him about something as major as this? Perhaps it was just as she said¡ªshe never wanted to remarry him ever again. That naturally meant that she no longer wanted to have anything to do with him. After so much had happened, this was the oue of their rtionship. Julian''s voice turned cold, so much that it pierced deep into Diana¡¯s heart. Shiloh felt slightly awkward as he looked at Diana. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like this... She¡¯s in my dispensary right now. I¡¯m calling you in the living room to ask if you want to keep herpany.¡± He also exined to Julian about the effects of the medicine. Julian asked keenly, ¡°Did she ask you to call me?¡± Shiloh had put Julian on loudspeaker, so Diana could hear every word of their conversation. She immediately shook her head as a cue to Shiloh, who said, ¡°No, I asked you of my own ord.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m not going,¡± Julian said. He hung up. Despite having mentally prepared herself, Diana couldn¡¯t hold back the emotions raging in her heart. She felt overwhelming sorrow that drove tears to her eyes. Yet, she knew that crying would only make Shiloh feel even more awkward. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Shilohforted her. ¡°If you¡¯re not prepared to do it today, we can do it another day.¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve dragged this on for far too long.¡± She didn¡¯t want to dy it any further. If she didn¡¯t settle it today, she would have to continue worrying about it. Diana forced herself to smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t live without Julian. I want to take the medicine. Please add thest ingredient and prepare it for me.¡± Shiloh nodded. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, as long as you¡¯re certain.¡± With that, he told Diana to head outside and wait with Sean. He needed more time toplete the medicine. When Diana came out, she saw Sean ying with blocks on a table. Diana called out to him twice, but Sean didn¡¯t look up. Perhaps he was too focused on what he was doing. Sean was often like that. He had a keen interest in blocks, puzzles, and numbers; so much that he would lose himself in them. Diana sat down carefully. She didn¡¯t do anything except stare at the floor in a daze. She naturally didn¡¯t notice Sean stealing a nce at her the moment she sat down. Sean¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He didn¡¯t cry. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Sean felt terrible, and couldn''t help the tears from welling up in his eyes. He had heard what Julian said over the phone. He didn¡¯t understand why Daddy refused toe, even after hearing that Mommy might be in danger. Was it because Daddy felt that everything was good now that he had taken Betty with him? It was enough for him to have Betty. Was that it? As for Mommy and Sean, they weren¡¯t important to Daddy at all. Something in Sean¡¯s heart broke. He began hating Julian deeply; he hated himself for calling Julian Daddy, and for wanting Julian to be his daddy so badly. If he could turn back time, he would rather Daddy and Mommy never meet each other again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They would still be leading their peaceful and happy lives in Stirling City. Mommy cried less back then. But ever since she met Daddy, she cried more frequently. If Sean kept his word and married Faye, would they be like that after they get married? Faye wouldn¡¯t be as happy with him. No. That wouldn''t be. He wouldn¡¯t be like Daddy! ¡°Mommy, if 1 got married in the future, I¡¯1l never get a divorce,¡± Sean said. Diana was stunned by Sean¡¯s words. She burst outughing at his adorable, yet cold and hard expression. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re such a promising young man, thinking about one of the most important decisions in life at such a young age!¡± Still, her words were bound to be lost in his memories as he grew up. Perhaps around next year, Sean probably wouldn¡¯t remember saying something like that. For all Diana knew, he might be unhappy if she brought it up after he grew up. He would never believe that he was nning for his own marriage at such a young age. Even so, Diana''s mood rose from Sean¡¯s words. She stood up, and hugged Sean. ¡°Whether you remember what you just said or not, I¡¯ll definitely be a good mother-inw. I''ll love your wife together with you.¡± Sean¡¯s future wife was Faye. She said that she wanted to be his bride, and he had agreed to it. Anyway, Mommy and Faye knew each other. Sean didn¡¯t want to say more. Mommy would know once he grew up. Sean simply nodded. ¡°Who will love you, then?¡± His words stunned Diana. That¡¯s right. Who would love her? Julian? He didn¡¯t even bothering here and keeping herpany at such an important time. Could she still pin her hopes on him in the future? ¡°Tl love my own wife,¡± Sean said domineeringly, putting on a cool expression. ¡°As for you, Mommy, you must learn to love yourself even better.¡± Of course, aside from doting on Faye, he would dote on Mommy, too. He just wished that Mommy would be happier. That was his motivation for getting closer to Julian in the first ce. Diana had no idea that Sean was thinking so far ahead. She simply hugged him and enjoyed this moment of peace. When Shiloh said that they needed to wait one more hour for the medicine to be done, Diana thought about it and called Nina. ¡°Sean needs someone by his side in case any idents happen.¡± Nina understood where Diana was coming from, but she wanted Diana to think it through once more. ¡°Did you think about what would happen to Sean if something bad happened to you, even if I''m around?¡± ¡°There''s still Julian,¡± Diana said slowly. She moved to a corner with Nina, making sure Sean couldn¡¯t hear them before saying, ¡° He can choose not to care about me, but he wouldn¡¯t abandon his son.¡± Diana''s words made Nina even more resistant to the idea of her taking the medicine. It felt as if she was saying goodbye forever. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 ¡°You¡¯re infuriating,¡± Nina said through gritted teeth. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?!¡± She had lost Diana once three years ago. She didn¡¯t want to lose Diana again after finally reuniting with her three yearster. However, Diana was adamant. ¡°That was my past. I must find it back in order to feelplete.¡± Diana reassured Nina, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shiloh is around.¡± If anything happened, Diana believed Shiloh would do all he could to save her. Very soon, the medicine was done and ready. Diana looked at the ck and slightlyrge pill. ¡°So big?¡± ¡°Yes. Pll have to cut it open, and you''ll have to take it in three pieces.¡± With that, Shiloh broke the pill up. ¡°After taking them, the medicine will start to take effect.¡± He looked at her solemnly, and added, ¡°You can still change your mind now.¡± After all, no one could guarantee the oue. ¡°T''ll wager on this,¡± Diana said. ¡°It might cause unexpected side effects to my health, but there¡¯s also a possibility nothing bad would happen, and my memories woulde back to me.¡± She took a deep breath, grabbed a cup of water, tipped her head up, and swallowed the pill piece by piece. Meanwhile, Simon was in the Channings¡¯ residence when he heard what Diana was doing. He had returned to where he used to stay. Now that the Channings no longer treated him as one of them, those who used to despise him looked down on him even more. It had been three years. Not only had Diana¡¯s life been changed, but so had Simon¡¯s. The moment Simon decided to take Diana away from Richburgh, it meant he had given up on everything. She was the only thing he wanted. In fact, he had given up his own legs. A pity Diana still refused to believe that what he felt for her was not possessiveness, and that he wasn¡¯t doing this just to win Julian. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He really just wanted to have her for himself. He wanted to be with her, forever. He would stop at nothing to do that. But right now, he had to leave her side ande back to his ce, utterly defeated. What a joke! He looked around his dust- filled room, which was left untouched for too long. He sneered sardonically. That was when he received a call from Kiki. That madwoman. The botched n at Winding Highway was a blessing to Kiki, and not Diana. Otherwise, he would surely make Kiki pay the price! He said curtly, ¡°what?¡± ¡°Diana wants to find her memories back. She¡¯s with my dad, taking his medicine right now,¡± Kiki said sinctly. She hung up without saying anything more. Simon was stunned. To put it nicely, Diana was trying to find her memories by taking the medicine. To put it bluntly, she was treating herself as ab rat! What if it failed? Diana told him that the pill that Matt Hughes gave her to erase her memories was made with poison. Yet, she didn¡¯t disy any symptoms other than amnesia. Would such a strange poison have an antidote that wouldn¡¯t harm her? Simon began to panic. He wanted Diana to lose her memories, but didn¡¯t want to see something bad actually happen to her. However, he had just moved out of Collina Vi. People from hispany hadn''t had the time to see him at the Channings¡¯ residence. What¡¯s more, his disability would prevent him from making it to the Stewarts¡¯ in time. He could only pin his hopes on Julian. He immediately called Julian, but thetter rejected his call many times. Julian probably didn¡¯t want to answer the call upon seeing his name. Or perhaps... Julian was with Diana right now. Simon chuckled self-derisively. He had been so anxious, he almost forgot that Julian couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware about Diana doing something like this. After pondering for a moment, he decided to call Kiki back to check what was going on. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Simon ended up hearing from Kiki that Julian wasn¡¯t with Diana. Something had gone wrong with Julian and Diana¡¯s rtionship. Shiloh even called Julian to inform him about the severity of Diana taking the medicine, but Julian refused to apany Diana. Simon¡¯s heart throbbed in pain upon hearing what Kiki said. He wanted to give up on Diana when she did not send him off today. But now¡­ Why didn¡¯t Julian treasure her when he had her?! Why did he choose to give up on Diana, time and time again, at such a critical time like this?! Three years ago¡­ Although Simon did force Diana to leave Richburgh, it was ultimately still for Julian¡¯s sake that Diana was willing to abandon everything and leave with Simon, with her babies in tow! Fire burned in Simon¡¯s heart. Kiki¡¯s call had undeniably triggered his desire for Diana once more. ¡°Let¡¯s join hands,¡± he said to Kiki. ¡®This time, I must make Dianapletely mine.¡± This was exactly what Kiki wanted. Chuckling, she said, ¡®To a pleasant cooperation.¡± Meanwhile, Julian was already rushing toward the Stewarts¡¯. Ever since he received Shiloh¡¯s call, his mind was filled with Diana. So what if they fought? So what if he was angry? So what if they said nasty things to each other? In this world, nothing couldpare to Diana living safely and healthily. Since she was determined to find her memories back, nothing could change her mind. That was the Diana he knew. The only thing he could do was to rush to the Stewarts¡¯ residence as quickly as possible, and be with her when she took the medicine. It was a pity he arrived a step toote. By the time he arrived at the Stewarts¡¯ living room, Diana had already swallowed the medicine. Thankfully, nothing had happened to her as yet. She lookedpletely normal. Shiloh said, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m capable, after all. I was able to curb the potential side effects from the shes of the different herbs and ingredients in the medicine.¡± All his efforts over the past few days hadn¡¯t been in vain. Shiloh had gone through many trials and errors just to test the potential side effects of mixing different ingredients together. He alone knew how many sleepless nights he had to endure to concoct this medicine, but there was no need for him to tell Diana about the entire process. That was what he, as a doctor, should do. Diana and Nina were both very d. Sean, too. A deep smile stretched across his face upon seeing his Mommy all well. It made him look even more adorable than he usually was. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± Diana¡¯s happiness gave way to puzzlement. ¡°Why aren¡¯t my memories restored yet?¡± She felt like she had taken the medicine for nothing. ¡°It¡¯ll be soon.¡± Shiloh nced at the clock and added confidently, ¡°If my estimation is urate, you¡¯ll regain your memories in one minute.¡± It was impressive of Shiloh to calcte the time so urately. ¡°But¡­¡± Shiloh said awkwardly, ¡°please don¡¯t hate me or Mr. Fulcher after you regain your memories¡­¡± ¡°Hate Julian?¡± Diana sensed the implicit meaning behind Shiloh¡¯s words, and the smile froze on her face. ¡°Why would I hate him after regaining my memories?¡± Julian found Shiloh¡¯s words strange as well. It made him feel uneasy. On his way to the living room, he stopped and turned around to hide behind the door frame, and secretly listened to what was going on inside. ¡®Three years ago, you lost your memories and left Richburgh with Simon because of Kiki and me¡­¡± Shiloh began. He finally found the chance to speak his mind, but he suddenly felt awkward and greatly ashamed when the words left his mouth. Diana¡¯s heart thumped in her chest. ¡°Because of what?¡± ¡°Kiki and I forced you to leave by threatening you with Julian¡¯s life,¡± Shiloh said. He was so ashamed, he didn¡¯t dare to look Diana in the eye. ¡°Back then¡­ I loved my daughter so dearly. Julian was gravely ill, but he didn¡¯t know anything about it. Kiki took advantage of that. She used me to threaten you to leave Julian. If you stayed, Julian would have only one option- that is, to wait for his death.¡± Clearly, the past Diana chose for him to live. The living room went dead silent. Julian, who was hiding at the door, felt like he was on the brink of copse. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Three years ago, Diana left Richburgh at a time when he needed her the most¡­ Precisely because of him! To save him! She would rather lose all her memories and leave with Simon with her babies in tow. The pain of pregnancy over 40 weeks, with no one by her side when she gave birth, the challenges and fatigue of raising the children¡­ Diana had to go through all of that alone because of Julian. It was all because of him! He was the culprit behind Diana leaving Richburgh! When she took the pill, she was three months pregnant. She must have felt so helpless. Yet, all he did when she came back was to fight with her. He was inhuman! Julian¡¯s heart ached badly, and he felt suffocated. He clenched his fists and smashed the door uncontrobly, making a loud thud. Was that¡­ Julian?! Diana¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. Hope filled her eyes as she stood up and turned to look at the door. She was hoping to see Julian here. She wanted to tell him in person about what Shiloh just told her. She wanted to tell him that she had never betrayed him, and had never wanted to leave him or give up on him when he needed her the most! When she stood up and looked at the door, she saw no one there. It wasn¡¯t Julian. He didn¡¯te, after all. Disappointment flooded her heart. Perhaps she had been too hopeful. Julian didn¡¯t understand her at all. The things she had said to before were done out of anger, and because she hoped he could make her a promise. A promise that wouldn¡¯t shortchange her, and allow them to love each other proudly and boldly. Yet, he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t appear even after Shiloh called him. Diana clenched her fists, and slowly sat back down. The room was filled with rare and precious medicinal herbs. Shiloh didn¡¯t feel assured and immediately walked to the door to take a look, but he didn¡¯t see anyone either. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Perhaps it was the wind,¡± Shiloh said, unable to figure out what made that loud sound on the door. He really didn¡¯t notice anyone around. He turned his attention back on Diana, no longer bothering about the interruption. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized sincerely to Diana. ¡°I made a foolish decision back then, and I¡­¡± ¡°Say no more.¡± Diana felt pain in her head the moment she sat back down. Shiloh¡¯s words, and the fact that Julian never came, were too much for her to bear. It triggered the medicine¡¯s effect. She clutched her head in pain, her face contorted by the torment as she looked up at Nina. Nina knew what she meant. ¡°Protect yourself well.¡± She didn¡¯t feel safe around Shiloh right now, too! However, Diana needed Nina to take care of Sean. Nina and Diana both thought that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Sean to witness Diana in her current condition. ¡°Sean¡¯s wearing earphones,¡± Nina said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to hear what we¡¯re saying.¡± She hugged Diana gently as she went on, ¡°Rx! After I settle Sean down, I¡¯ll get everyone from our newspaper here. I¡¯ll gather them right outside the Stewarts¡¯ house!¡± If anything happened to Diana, Nina would do all she could to ruin Shiloh Stewart¡¯s reputation! Shiloh knew he was in the wrong to begin with, and kept quiet. He busied himself in taking care of Diana by way of making up for his mistakes. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have interfered in you youngsters¡¯ business,¡± he said. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Shiloh helped Diana to a chair, and applied acupuncture to try to help stop the pain. ¡°Now that things havee to this point, I know it¡¯s best that I stop interfering in anything from now on. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve done wrong to you¡­¡± ¡°A mere apology does nothing.¡± Diana said. She could understand why he did it, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would forgive him. Shiloh didn¡¯t expect her to forgive him. He just wanted to get it off his chest and make himself feel better. ¡°So tell me, what can I do?¡± he said. ¡°In the future, no matter what happens and no matter who it is, you must agree to save the person as long as I ask it of you,¡± Diana said. Shiloh was very medically skilled. Although Julian knew many skilled doctors who were at his beck and call, including Vans, a medical professional of Shiloh¡¯s stature was not easy to secure. Mainly because he was high in demand. Shiloh¡¯s time was too precious, and he had the final say in deciding whether he could spare time for treatment and who he was willing to treat. ¡°Fine.¡± Shiloh pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°But only once.¡± Considering the money Julian paid him and the debt he owed Diana and Julian, and the fact he saved Julian¡¯s life as well as concocted the medicine for Diana, him agreeing to Diana¡¯s additional request was a good deal for everyone involved. It was a very fair exchange. Diana knew that Shiloh¡¯s medical skills were hard toe by. She bit the bullet and nodded. Right now, he didn¡¯t have much time to continue haggling with him. Her head hurt so badly, she felt like it was going to split apart. It was as if someone was jumping around on her head, beating her skull with a stick and making her head spin. ¡°Deal.¡± She only felt better after Shiloh began administering acupuncture on her. ¡°All the herbs in this concoction have strong effects,¡± Shiloh said, deciding to give Diana a reminder. ¡®You better find out who exactly made the drug that caused your amnesia.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t say too much, but Diana understood his point. ¡®You think that if I don¡¯t find out the mastermind behind Matt Hughes, I might still be in danger?¡± Shiloh nodded. His guess was the same as Julian¡¯s previous thoughts. However, even after a long time passed, no strange idents urred. Even Julian didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about the mastermind behind Matt. He simply didn¡¯t care about Diana. The thought made Diana¡¯s chest throb in pain. She gritted her teeth, forcing herself to stop thinking about that heartless man who refused to appear even until now.¡± I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shiloh said as he handed her a towel. ¡®You¡¯re on your own from here on.¡± He was done with the acupuncture. ¡°This will alleviate your pain to a certain degree, but with the intensifying effects of the drug, you¡¯ll still be suffering a lot.¡± Diana¡¯s whole body would sweat a lot, as if her temperature had gone down after a high fever. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Shiloh to continue staying here. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the room next door. Just call for me if you need help.¡± Diana badly wished Julian was in the room next door instead of Shiloh. Actually, she would still feel a lot better if she knew that Julian was on his way to the Stewarts¡¯. Ultimately, Julian didn¡¯t understand how much her hysterical reaction upset and affected her. Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand-he just didn¡¯t care to. Everything was all because Diana wasn¡¯t that important to him. Yet, she had sacrificed so much for him three years ago. What a fool she had been! The mixed feelings in her heart when she took the pill under Matt¡¯s gaze back then resurfaced. Gradually, Diana¡¯s memories started reying in her mind like a movie. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Diana slowly shut her eyes¡­ Grandma. Her grandma, who doted on her so much and was still so concerned about her even until before she passed away! It had been three years. She had never paid her respects to Grandma, not even once! She had forgotten about Grandmapletely! There were also Aster and Star, the thorn in her heart. To think that one measly pill could make her forget so much! She was their mother. If she forgot about them, who would remember them? Aster, Star¡­ Mommy had never remembered you or visited you in the past three years. Are you two crying in heaven? Memories continued resurfacing in Diana¡¯s mind. They pierced through the haze in her head, over and over again. She stubbornly hung on, thinking of herself as a sponge, absorbing all the memories that had been locked up for a long time. The next person she remembered was Ka. Ka, who had hurt Diana so much. Yet, Julian defended her time and time again! Despite knowing that Ka eventually went to jail and suffered a horrendous oue that she least wanted, Diana inevitably felt sorrow over the memories that resurfaced in her mind. So, the man she had loved with such abandon used to love and protect another woman in the same way. He had defended Ka from her malicious wrongdoings. And Albert Carter¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had always treated him with respect. She never took him as a mere servant of the Fulcher family, but as an elder. Yet¡­ He did Ka¡¯s bidding and drugged her. Tears welled up in Diana¡¯s eyes the more she thought about it. Ka haunted her past. And now, Cecilia followed¡­ So, this wasn¡¯t the first time she and Julian fought so intensely over another woman. He always told her to be firm and trust him. But was he really worthy of her trust? Memories continued flooding back into her mind. Her mind was like a vessel that kept expanding, seemingly boundlessly. Everything that happened in the past and her memories from the past three years intertwined, ovepped, and mixed. Diana began thinking about Simon. The man she thought would be her best friend for life, back when she was at Stirling City. The truth was, Simon had lied to her on so many counts! So much more than she thought. But he was also the man who saved her from Kiki three years ago, allowing her to leave Richburgh unscathed with her twins in tow. He even saved Julian¡¯s life. Humans were suchplicated creatures. A half-smile crept up Diana¡¯s face as beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks. She waited for a long while, until the sky turned bright and then turned dark again. She ate and drank nothing as she waited. Finally, she remembered her childhood¡­ When she was young¡­ So many things had happened. She had led such a sorrowful and painful life by herself. When she was 18 years old, she sought out the Winningtons with such great expectations. However, her hopes were all dashed when she saw Kate. Kate¡¯s p destroyed all the expectations Diana had toward kinship. Subsequently, James admitted that Diana didn¡¯t get lost that year by ident. Rather, it was a deliberate move by him. He wanted to make room for Ka, his and Lucy¡¯s daughter. Hah. This was great. Diana recalled everything. What Simon told her was true. She regretted regaining her memories! Yet, Julian, who promised to marry her and doted so dearly on her for three years, redeemed all the sufferings of her past.He, along with Grandma, made up for all she missed out on in her life. Dianaid on the floor, reminiscing on those three years she was married to Julian. So, they did share some sweet moments. She could no longer use simple terms of love and hate with this man. Diana looked back on all her memories. She arrived at the definition of her rtionship with Julian: indispensable, fated for life. Those four words were perhaps more apt in describing their rtionship. Without him, she would be like a fish out of water, always out of breath in this suffocating world. She loved him. Even after recalling everything, she still loved him. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Simon came while Diana was lost in her thoughts and memories. He sat in his wheelchair, and draped a scarf around her shoulders. He looked at her with a pained gaze, and asked,¡± Do you regret it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Simon¡¯s face twitched. It was an expression of relief mixed with joy. Diana had no capacity to figure him out. Whatever it was, she was thankful that he came today. But¡­ Why couldn¡¯t it be Julian? He was the one she wanted to see the most. The man who went through so much with her. The man who could make her fall in love with him again, even after she lost her memories. He clearly knew the pain of not having her around when he needed her the most. Yet, he chose to abandon her and note looking for her. Diana smiled weakly. She didn¡¯t try to guess what Simon was feeling right now. She was feeling ambivalent about Simon. Naturally, that meant she didn¡¯t care about his feelings. She heard herself reply to him, ¡°I regret not taking this medicine earlier.¡± Simon¡¯s face changed again. This time, he was clearly upset. However, Diana didn¡¯t care. What she cared most about right now was Julian, who escaped death and survived his ordeal. Her departure made it possible for him to continue living in this world. Great! They overcame life and death. All these conflicts they were facing right now seemed so insignificant in comparison. They could no longer afford to lose any more time. Diana¡¯s mind was clear as day, but her body was too weak and drained. It took a lot of energy for her to open her mouth and ask Simon, ¡°Where is Shiloh?¡± She was almost all out of energy. But before she passed out, she had to see Shiloh once more. She had to tell Shiloh that she wanted to see Julian. She wanted to ask him to help bring her to Julian. Since Julian refused toe, Diana would go to him instead. She wanted to tell Shiloh to quit dreaming! She would never give Julian up to Kiki¡­ She wouldn¡¯t even give in to Cecilia. Who said that she wouldn¡¯t remarry Julian? Julian was such an amazing man. Only Diana had truly experienced how good a man he was. He had never taken her as a recement. She knew that now. After she left Richburgh, he must¡¯ve been so heartbroken and cried so much¡­ She wanted to ask him if his heart hurt at that time. Did it hurt when he was undergoing treatment and taking medicine all by himself? Did he miss her? How much did he miss her? She wanted to tell him that she remembered it all. Three years ago, she didn¡¯t let him down. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Could he please not let her down now? The truth was¡­ He had loved her so deeply. At that instant, Diana seemed to understand why Julian had lost control and was so furious upon seeing her return to Richburgh from Stirling City. He had loved her so much, but he had also made her so sad. Meanwhile, Julian was crouching at the foot of a wall. A man of such towering stature, who never exposed his vulnerabilities to others, suddenly began sobbing uncontrobly. Over the past two days, he never left the Stewarts¡¯ residence. Diana was suffering in the room. He crouched at the grass patch by the wall, listening to themotion inside. He dared not leave, for fear that Diana might disappear as she did there years ago. He didn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯t look for her in the room, either. Three years ago¡­ She had sacrificed too much for him. In fact, it could be said that Diana had saved him once again. A person only had one life. Yet, Diana managed to save him once when she was a child, and again after she grew up. She was his breath of life. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Shiloh soon arrived in the room. "Ms.Winnington," he said as he looked at Diana. "What help do you need?" Diana said, "Please, bring me to Julian." With that, she passed out from fatigue. Things became rather tricky. Shiloh didn¡¯t even know where Julian was right now.He called Julian many times, but his calls never got answered. Meanwhile, Julian was walking back to the Fulcher Manor, lost and in a daze.He didn¡¯t hear Diana say that she wanted to look for him. Guilt was the only thing that he was feeling right now.He dared not see her.He didn¡¯t have the right to see her. All he wanted to do right now was to quickly call off his engagement with Cecilia. That would give him a bit of confidence to stand before Diana again.He wanted to tell her that he only said that he did not want to remarry her out of spite. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that he was the one whom Diana needed the most right now. Once again, he wasn''t by her side. After Diana woke up again, she looked at the footage from the surveince camera that Shiloh handed to her. Pale, she asked, "Did Julian reallye over?" Shiloh nodded. The strange sound at the door when Diana took the medicine worried Shiloh.He even thought that someone was trying to steal his precious herbs.He also saw footsteps on the grass patch along the wall outside.It worried him even more. That was what drove him to retrieve the footage from the surveince camera.He didn¡¯t expect to see Julian.He hade. However, he didn¡¯t go into the room to find Diana. Diana couldn''t pinpoint what she was feeling right now. All she knew was that her whole body was in pain, so much that she began trembling silently. "I need some rest." Nina asked Vans for help to take care of Sean, and drove Diana back to Collina Vi for some rest. Shiloh prepared some medicine for Diana and reminded her, "The medicine didn¡¯t seem to cause much harm to your body.Take care and eat light.Drink more oatmeal.You should regain your energy when tomorrowes." Diana nodded. "Thank you." She clearly didn¡¯t want to say more.She didn¡¯t understand why Julian didn¡¯t go into the room to see her when he came all the way to the Stewarts¡¯ residence. Didn''t he know how much it hurt after she took the medicine, and when all her memories wereing back to her? He knew it. He should have heard everything when he was hiding outside the door. Yet, he still chose to avoid her and ignore her needs. Diana grabbed Nina¡¯s hands and asked derisively, "Nina, am I being one-sided in my affections?" She thought that as long as she found her memories and gave in to Julian, they would reconcile.He might even settle his engagement with Cecilia.But what actually happened was that he refused toe forward tofort her, despite seeing how much pain she was in. How could they possibly reconcile? "Quit thinking about him," Nina said, her heart aching for Diana. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell Diana the truth. "Diana..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 "What¡¯s the matter?" Diana asked. "Before I came here, Vans called Julian, but he did not respond the moment he heard that it was about you." Nina gritted her teeth at the thought of Julian¡¯s silence over the phone. ¡®Vans asked him if he wanted toe with me to fetch you and see you, but Julian said you didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.He even said that it was impossible for the two of you to get married again." Nina rolled her eyes as she went on, "Does he have a screw loose or something? He was the one who wanted to get married in the past.He was also the one who suddenly asked for a divorce.And now, he¡¯s still the one kicking up a fuss and demanding for a remarriage..." Nina almost couldn''t bring herself to go on. "Now that you''ve finally regained your memories, he¡¯s saying that it¡¯s impossible for the two of you to get married again." Diana choked as she said, "We fought before I went to the Stewarts¡¯." She told Nina about what happened. "It feels different to have my memories back,pared to not having them." Now that she had regained her memories, her affections toward Julian deepened. She understood why Julian told La to call her Mrs.Fulcher, and why he said that he wanted to remarry her. What La said about Julian wanting to make her the second wife was probably inurate. In the past, despite him misunderstanding that Ka had saved him and having lived with her for so many years, he never came up with the idea of marrying two women. Now that the other woman was Cecilia, it was impossible for him to entertain such a ridiculous notion. Diana¡¯s thoughts were getting increasingly clearer and her senses grew keener. Nina saw Diana defending Julian, and felt indignant. "I don¡¯t care! He won''t get past me, given how he wasn''t by your side at such an important moment!" Nina was on the verge of pping herself. "I must''ve been blind in the past to help him pursue you. "Only true love can move a person''s heart? "Julian Fulcher doesn¡¯t even have a heart! "How could he possibly know how to love someone?!" Diana remained unperturbed. Whatever it was... Even though she misunderstood Julian when he said he wanted to remarry her, her fight with Julian, him taking Betty away and not looking for her at the Stewarts were true. Thinking of him tired her. Nina knew that Diana was mentally overworked. The medicine was so strong; it was like a hook that pierced through her heart and mind, digging out all her memories and creating a bloody mess in the process. Nina didn¡¯t dare to agitate Diana any further. She didn¡¯t bring up Julian again, and instead chatted with Diana about other things. After a while, Diana fell asleep in the car. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She woke up the moment they reached Collina Vi. Although the nap was in the car, it wasfortable enough and Diana managed to regain some of her energy. "Let¡¯s not go in," Diana said as she looked at the empty vi. Both Sean and Betty weren''t around, and neither was Julian. Even La texted Diana, saying that she would take a break for two days as none of them were coming back. What was the point of going back to Collina Vi? Diana would rather settle her own matters first. Nina refused to let her. "Shiloh said that you need rest." "I will get the rest," Diana said, "just not now." She told Nina about buying her own house, thinking that Nina might object. She didn¡¯t expect Nina to immediately say, "I support you." Nina went on, "It¡¯s not easy for a woman to be alone. A single, unmarrieddy might have it easy¡ªbut the moment she gets married, she needs to work, take care of children, and prevent her man from getting seduced. She''d end up with a great disadvantage. That''s why being financially stable is very important." Despite having disappeared for three years, Diana never gave up on her career. When she reopened her studio in Richburgh, many of her old clients from Stirling City came over specifically to order from her. Her business was thriving. "Since you have the financial ability to buy a house, just go ahead." Having her own house would give a woman security. She wouldn''t end up homeless with nowhere to go, should she end up fighting with her man. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Even if it¡¯s just a small house, having your own space would make you feel safe and secure. A woman would still have a home to return to, even after fighting with her man. "Go ahead," Nina said. "I''ll never stop you from pursuing something that is for your benefit and self-love." She smiled at Diana, then retrieved a jacket from the car and draped it over Diana¡¯s shoulders.She buttoned it up and said, "Just tell me if you need money." She would do everything to raise enough money for Diana. The jacket felt so warm. It effectively blocked out all the cold of the harsh winter. Diana looked at Nina, who remained the same as before, always wholeheartedly supporting her and being by her side. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her eyes welled up with tears. What did she do to deserve such a good friend? "I''m sorry." Diana hugged her. "I forgot about youpletely in these three years..." Julian wasn''t the only one who felt terrible when she disappeared. Nina, her best friend, must have been worried too. "It¡¯s not your fault." Until now, Nina was unable to ept Simon. "It¡¯s that crook and Kiki to me, as well as that old man Shiloh.What kind of doctor is he?!" Nina despised them all. "They''re just a bunch of selfish assholes.How dare they even talk about repenting!" Nina didn¡¯t think that Simon felt any remorse whatsoever. "Don''t ever meet Simon by yourself again," Nina reminded Diana. "If you really have to meet him, just call me.Shiloh did remind you to be careful about the mastermind controlling Matt." Who exactly was behind Diana¡¯s amnesia and what his motive was, all these were still unclear.However, staying far away from Simon whose motives were impure was certainly safer. "He¡¯s just trying to gain your pity by crippling himself." Nina had much to say about him. "Don''t talk about how he stopped Kiki from harming you by bringing you away.If he really was thinking of you, he wouldn''t have forced you and Julian apart when you were pregnant!" If what happened three years ago didn¡¯te to be, Diana and Julian might have been able to enjoy a happy, ordinary life with their beautiful family. Not like how things are now... Thinking of how things were for the both of them right now, Nina felt troubled. Forget it. She couldn''t figure it out, no matter how hard she tried. Perhaps it was better that she stopped thinking about other people¡¯s rtionship problems. "After I''m done with what I have to do, I''ll go look for you," Diana said. Diana didn''t want to go back to Collina Vi anymore.She wanted to stay with Nina instead. Having regained her memories and forced to ept so many things, she had many things to talk about with Nina, her good friend. "Great!" Nina was ted. "Then I''ll take your medicine to my ce and make sure everything is prepared for you." Shiloh said that preparing Diana¡¯s medicine ording to the proper dosage was equally important as his treatment and diagnosis for her. Diana must ensure she took her medicine urately and diligently. The medicine would be greatly beneficial for her. Nina remembered everything Shiloh instructed about Diana¡¯s prescription. Diana¡¯s heart warmed. She knew thanking Nina was too distant and overly polite of her.It wasn¡¯t something that Nina wanted, either.She eventually gave Nina a hug so tight that Nina had to push her away. "Now you''re being mushy," Nina said. Hugging along the road like that wasn¡¯t something Nina was used to.She rubbed herself against Diana with a cheeky smile, her eyes lighting up like stars.She looked just like an innocent young student, a naughty glint in her eyes.She deliberately stared at Diana''s chest and said teasingly, "We have to really hug each other real well tonight!" It had been three years. Nina wondered if Diana¡¯s breasts grew in size.She heard that a breastfeeding woman would experience changes in her breast size.She was rather curious. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 When Diana was still amnesiac and was close to Nina, they weren''t as close as they were at this moment. But now, things had changed. Diana remembered everything. Nina couldn''t help but feel that she had finally regained some peace of mind in this city. After parting ways with Nina, Diana boarded the subway. Memories came flooding back once again. She had encountered Luke on her way to meet Ka. And on the way, Oliver had helped her out of a tight spot. Heh. She wondered what he meant this time, when he told her about being with Fanny. She wondered if he said it just to appease her, or if they were genuinely together. If it was thetter, she would definitely have to get them a gift and wish them well. And then there was Luke Pabian... Because of this man, so many things had happened between her and Julian. Those memories seemed to have a will of their own, constantly resurfacing in her mind. It wasn''t until Diana thought about Madam Fulcer, Aster, and Star that she couldn''t bear to think anymore. Her heart ached. So much that she couldn''t bring herself to visit the cemetery right now.She needed a day or two to compose herself and be in her best state when visiting them. ¡®They must miss me too¡¯, she thought. Diana teared up.She could only puff up her cheeks and sigh to ease the bitterness in her heart. Just then, Betty called. "Mommy, are you feeling okay?" It seemed Betty knew something as well. Had Julian told her? If he could tell even Betty, why couldn''t hee and see her? "I''m fine," Diana said, softening her tone as she spoke to her daughter. People around turned to look in her direction upon hearing her voice. Surprisingly, what captivated them even more was her appearance. She exuded a quiet charm with her majestic appearance. Her delicate, yet elegant countenance resembled a beautiful painting, making it nearly impossible to divert one''s gaze. Especially in the subway. Even though Diana was wrapped in a thick coat, it couldn''t hide her graceful silhouette. Diana had a feeling that someone had been watching her ever since she boarded the subway. Thinking about Shiloh''s advice and Luke, she couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. She tightened her coat, and moved to a corner before continuing her conversation with Betty. "I''m sorry for making you worry, sweetie.Mommy''s just fine," she reassured her daughter.She even took a selfie and sent it to Betty. "See? Mommy looks great.She''s on her way to meet a friend." "Meeting a friend?" Betty sounded skeptical. "Are you going to meet Daddy? Daddy just left, too.He said he was going to meet a friend." Diana was taken aback. "Your Daddy left too?" Betty nodded. "Yes.He got a text, and then he left without even eating." In that instant, Diana''s heart beat heavily in her chest. She had already made up her mind while she was dozing off in Nina''s car. She needed to meet Mr.Whatever, so she could finalize the property purchase as soon as possible. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While in the car, she had texted Mr.Whatever to arrange another meeting. This time, the response came quickly¡ª almost instantaneously, in fact. After confirming the address and time with Mr.Whatever, Diana had fallen asleep in the car. But now, Betty was telling her that Julian had received a text message at the same time. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Diana asked softly, "When did Daddy receive the text message, sweetie?" Betty thought for a moment. "When Peppa Pig was on TV." Peppa Pig was Betty''s favorite cartoon, but Diana had set specific time limits for Betty''s screen time. Instead of essing content directly online, Betty patiently waited for the fixed broadcast schedule on TV every day. Diana took out her phone, and confirmed the broadcast time. 11:00 AM. It matched the time she sent the text message. That was also the time Julian had received the message. Thinking back... When she was at the vi on the mountainside, she had overheard La talking to Julian on the phone. La had mentioned that Julian''s phone had been ringing constantly, andter, someone had sent him a text message. It was the same day Diana had contacted Mr.Whatever. She tried to recall even further back. Once upon a time, after a heated argument with Julian, his attitude towards her changed significantly. He had suddenly transitioned from not believing her amnesia to believing she was telling the truth. Their rtionship had thawed, and their feelings for each other had finally made a breakthrough. Before that, Diana received emails from the mysterious Mr.Whatever. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Around the same time, Julian arranged for Albert to dine at the vi on the mountainside. Mr.Whatever... Was this some kind of test for her? As coincidences piled up, it seemed unlikely. An idea formed in her mind. Diana was almost convinced that Julian was indeed this mysterious Mr.Whatever. She wanted to meet Julian, but not in this way. Despite knowing each other for so long, he never seemed to learn to be open and honest. Disappointment surged within Diana, but she restrained her emotions. Maybe... Maybe this was his way of trying to see her. In an instant, Diana became determined. To confirm her suspicion, she asked Betty, "Sweetie, what shoes were Daddy wearing when he left?" Betty enjoyed dressing up her Barbie dolls, and even decided what clothes to wear herself. She was quite knowledgeable about various colors and styles. "Brown and ck leather shoes," Betty replied. As Diana had expected, Betty provided a detailed description. "Daddy was also wearing a brown cashmere coat with a white shirt and a blue tie." Diana smiled, andplimented Betty, "You''re getting smarter, sweetie.Your speech is bing more coherent, and you''re using lots of adjectives." "What are adjectives?" The subway was approaching the station. "I''ll exin that to you next time," Diana said to her daughter. She mimed kissing Betty over the phone. "Thank you, sweetie." If it weren''t for Betty, she might have missed the chance to have an open and honest conversation with Julian again. As the subway slowly came to a stop, Diana pushed her way to the front of the crowd. After ending the call, she couldn''t help but nce back. However, the eyes that had been following her had disappeared. Perhaps her memories about Luke Pabian had made her overly suspicious of everything. It seemed that no one was actually following her. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Diana felt somewhat relieved, and continued toward the next station for her transfer. Unbeknownst to her, Julian was sitting across from her and observing from a distance. He was afraid of being noticed when she got closer. Diana had appeared uneasy on the subway earlier, constantly looking around. Julian was cautious not to get too close, but he had still arranged for a bodyguard to follow Diana. She had encountered trouble on the subway before. Moreover, what happened with Matt had yet to be completely resolved. Julian couldn''t let Diana go without someone watching over her. As for himself, he exited the subway station and got into a ck Rolls-Royce. He arrived at the agreed- upon location ahead of Diana. Just like before, he chose a private room with curtains. The cuisine here was light, and a suitable diet for her recuperation. As for the curtains, they would provide a solid barrier between him and Diana, separating the two of them even though they were in the same room. Each would dine in their own space, though they were in the same room. When Diana entered, her first nce went to Mr. Whatever''s feet. The shoes he wore were exactly as Betty had described! She couldn''tprehend why Julian insisted on meeting her in disguise. "Did you hear what Shiloh Stewart said? Is the real reason I left three years ago why you were afraid to meet me?" Diana asked on the spot, offering the most reasonable exnation she could think of. At the same time, she had no intention of continuing to pretend they were just an investor and an investment. Emotions were emotions, and money was money. She nned to repay all the money he had invested in her¡ªboth the principal and the interest, ording to the contract. She had the ability to do so. Her studio had been thrivingtely, and the custom clothes she designed were gaining a growing reputation. Not only had it gained poprity in the city, but even people from abroad were cing orders online through her website. However, Diana was now selective about taking on orders due to limited time and energy. The more money she earned, the more she realized her potential. This was one of the reasons why she felt confident enough to unveil Julian''s disguise. At any time, a woman should never give up her ability to make a living. Diana sat on the chair, waiting for Julian''s response. Julian instantly smiled. It seemed Diana had indeed regained her memory, and the medicine Shiloh made for her was taking effect. This wasn''t the first time she had deceived him in their first meeting as Mr. Whatever. Through the curtains, he greedily gazed at her face. He wanted to hold her and to be with her, as if nothing had happened over these past three years. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But there were too many things he had done wrong, too many ways in which he had let her down. He couldn''t afford to make the same mistakes again. Until he resolved Cecilia''s situation, he wouldn''t acknowledge himself as Mr. Whatever, let alone meet Diana. Only by settling the looming issue of their engagement could he stand before her with honor. Only then could he offer her a future that truly repaid her for everything she had sacrificed for him three years ago. His voice remained calm, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. "Ms. Winnington, I''m sorry, but I didn''t quite catch what you were saying.¡± Diana was growing frustrated. Julian clearly didn''t want to admit his true identity, and was still trying to communicate with her under the guise of Mr. Whatever. She nced at the curtain separating them, the nd cuisine on the table, and his voice, which had obviously been altered. Was all of this a deliberate ploy? What was the purpose of such a calcted approach? "Ms. Winnington, please have a seat,¡± Julian insisted, keeping his persona of Mr. Whatever and using a voice modtor, just as before. "We can discuss the investment returns at our own pace.¡± To him, Diana was merely ying along without much thought. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Diana hadn''t actually seen through his true identity. He was convinced he hadn''t left any incriminating evidence behind. "I guess I had too high hopes for you." Diana sighed when she saw him persisting. She clenched her fists, staring at the figure behind the curtain. Ever since he had proposed divorce, she had be ustomed to giving herself a hundred reasons to believe that Julian loved her. When she saw the in meal spread before her, she even imagined he cared for her. She thought he was being considerate of her and worrying about her health; that he was afraid she would eat something greasy, or if she hadn''t eaten at all. He was expressing his concern in a subtle, consistent manner. In reality... He had hurt her the most. Yet even today, she couldn''t let go of her affection for him. It was a fondness akin to ivy, creeping into every part of her body over the years; like a natural part of her life, just as necessary as eating and sleeping. She couldn''t help but be attracted to him, even in her amnesiac state; even more so now, especially when so many memories were flooding back. For her, Julian had endured wounds. He was a major figure, yet he had knelt before so many people just to gain a bit of information about her. Didn''t he love her? Diana refused to believe otherwise. So why... Why wouldn''t hee out to meet her now? Diana clenched her fists again, trying to convince herself once more. She chuckled self-deprecatingly, but had no intention of giving up. She took a deep breath, staring openly at the figure behind the curtain. Unfortunately, the curtain¡¯s material was special and allowed only the person inside to see outside. From Diana''s perspective, there was nothing to be seen, not even a silhouette. If it weren''t for his voice and her noticing his shoes as soon as she entered, Diana might have thought she was alone in the room. She trusted Betty''s honesty, and believed in her own intuition and judgment. Behind this curtain was undoubtedly Mr. Whatever, and that meant Julian. "I really need you," she confessed candidly, stating her need. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There was still no response from behind the curtain. "I''ve just regained my memory today, and I really want to see you," Diana went on. She was almost pleading to him. She hoped he would step forward and look at her with his deep, affectionate eyes, and call her gently in his familiar voice. Just one look or one endearing address from him, and she could reassure herself that his and Cecilia¡¯s engagement was just a misunderstanding. His willingness to ept the engagement must have been nned from the start. He couldn''t truly be in love with Cecilia. Perhaps it was all meant to provoke Diana into admitting her feelings for him. Yet, Julian remained unmoved. He seemed like a lofty judge, ignoring herpletely despite her naked sincerity. Diana had to consider whether she had been mistaken. Perhaps she had been too self-assured. Three years were enough to change many things. Maybe Julian had grown tired of her. Perhaps he genuinely wanted to try things out with Cecilia. Even if Cecilia liked Noel, what did that matter? Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 After all, Julian and Cecilia had an engagement. "Wrap this around you. It''s too cold here.¡± Then he asked her, "Why hasn''t Mr. Fulcher returned to pick you up?" It had been two to three days since Julian had left. Not only had he not returned, but there was also no word from Noel. Cecilia was getting restless. She even thought about dragging Albert to the police station, but Albert insisted on waiting for Julian to return. He believed that his master must have a solution. After all, Albert was Noel''s father. Cecilia didn''t want to tantly use him of being blindly loyal. In private, she had already contacted someone from the Jarvis family to inquire about Noel''s whereabouts. As for Julian, she said, "I don''t care about him." Aman who was naturally aloof and had a heart of ice would find it hard to love someone normally. Cecilia also came from a prominent family. In Richburgh, it was rare to find a wealthy and harmonious family like hers, where everyone got along and there were no scandals¡ªjust any other normal family. In fact, one could say that a family without any scandal or some mess between men and women didn''t deserve to be called an elite family. This was one of the reasons Cecilia found herself liking "Wrap this around you. It''s too cold here.¡± Then he asked her, "Why hasn''t Mr. Fulcher returned to pick you up?" It had been two to three days since Julian had left. Not only had he not returned, but there was also no word from Noel. Cecilia was getting restless. She even thought about dragging Albert to the police station, but Albert insisted on waiting for Julian to return. He believed that his master must have a solution. After all, Albert was Noel''s father. Cecilia didn''t want to tantly use him of being blindly loyal. In private, she had already contacted someone from the Jarvis family to inquire about Noel''s whereabouts. As for Julian, she said, "I don''t care about him." Aman who was naturally aloof and had a heart of ice would find it hard to love someone normally. Cecilia also came from a prominent family. In Richburgh, it was rare to find a wealthy and harmonious family like hers, where everyone got along and there were no scandals¡ªjust any other normal family. In fact, one could say that a family without any scandal or some mess between men and women didn''t deserve to be called an elite family. This was one of the reasons Cecilia found herself liking Noel more and more. His family was simple, and he had a modest background. There wouldn''t be any messy and scandalous affairs waiting for her. Besides, Albert seemed simple and honest at first nce. In the days Cecilia stayed here, he had treated her exceptionally well, even though the living conditions were simple. The naturally grown sweet potatoes, vegetables, and various fruits were carefully nurtured by Albert in the small greenhouse. They were all incredibly delicious. To some extent, staying here alleviated Cecilia¡¯s anxiety over Noel''s continued absence. As long as there was no news, it was the best news. Although she didn''t like Julian, she believed his words: Noel wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t value his life, and no one could harm him easily. Cecilia skillfully peeled the charred skin of the sweet potato to reveal its tender, golden flesh. She took a bite of the charred skin, enjoying its slightly burnt vor as she ate it along with the sweet potato. ¡°Delicious!¡± She warmed her hands a little as she continued eating. Albert had made the fire bigger to keep them warm. "Didn''t you follow Mr. Fulcher here?¡± he asked her. Over these past few days, they had be somewhat familiar. Albert would asionally engage in small talk with Cecilia. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Cecilia shook her head. ¡°No, he followed me here.¡± Albert was a bit surprised. Recently, he wondered why Cecilia was so concerned about Noel. Was it because... With just a nce, he could tell she was a well-bred youngdy from a prestigious family. After his experience with Ka and Diana, Albert had learned to judge people more urately. He could tell that Cecilia was a good person, well-mannered and kind-hearted. Unlike his old self, he no longer judged people solely by their social status. In short, she was a very nice girl. "I know what you want to ask,¡± Cecilia said. The campfire cast a fiery glow on her delicate and elegant face as she smiled, somewhat embarrassed. "I like your son. I came here to wait for him to return, so I can confess my feelings to him in person.¡± Although he had expected this, Albert''s eyes still widened. He was about to speak and urge Cecilia to think it over, when he heard a stern voice calling her. ¡°Cecilia!¡± It was her mother, Sue Chimmery. Cecilia couldn''t hold the sweet potato anymore, and turned her head around stiffly. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 "Mom..." Cecilia called out awkwardly, quickly swallowing the half-eaten sweet potato in her mouth. Her tone betrayed some guilt. "Why are you here?¡± "Why am I here?!¡± Sue was displeased. She walked briskly toward Cecilia, patting thetter''s shoulder as she assessed the surroundings. There was a tenderness in her eyes. "You silly girl!¡± she yelled. That was probably the harshest thing Sue had ever said to Cecilia. ¡°If I hadn''te, would you still remember me?" She took the cotton nket from Cecilia''s hand and returned it to Albert. While the nket was made of pure cotton, it wasn¡¯t as warm as the lightweight silk nket Sue brought with her. Throughout the conversation, Sue didn''t say anything humiliating and didn''t criticize anything. However, the way she regarded everything around her showed her high and mighty attitude. Albert felt somewhat embarrassed. He grew to realize he had been terribly unfair to Diana in the past. What was the difference? Everyone was human. Ultimately, it depended on who wouldugh the longest. He considered Cecilia''s presence, and greeted Sue out of politeness. ¡°Hello.¡± Sue was also polite, in a way. ¡°Hello.¡± She quickly had the driver bring over a wad of money, and handed it to Albert. "You''ve taken good care of Cecilia these past few days. Please ept this money.¡± Cecilia had only stayed here for two days, so why was Sue giving him so much money? Albert could feel the money in his hands getting heavier. ¡°Taking care of her was nothing, but I...¡± The light from the fire made his face look extra red. "I can''t ept this money.¡± He tried to return the money, but Sue stopped him. Her voice was calm andposed, devoid of urgency or anger. There was no hint of condescension or disdain, but it still made it difficult for Albert to lift his head. ¡°There''s no such thing,¡± Sue said. ¡°Cecilia has troubled you. You have no reason to take care of her since you''re not rted. Please ept this money.¡± Sue had the driver add another thick stack of bills, as if to imply that Albert had initially refused because he thought the amount was too little. Thus, she added more, with an attitude that Albert would surely ept. Albert struggled to reject the money, but the words remained stuck in his throat. Sue''s gaze...made him feel so ufortable. Cecilia sensed the awkward atmosphere, and gently tugged at Sue. "Mom..." Sue smiled and patted Cecilia¡¯s hand, reassuring her, "We''re taking our leave now. It''s been hard on you these past few days.¡± Not once did Sue mention the poor conditions at Albert''s house, nor did she me him. However, the implication behind her words were akin to a p that struck Albert''s face one after another. It wasn''t until Sue and Cecilia got into the car that Albert found the opportunity to toss the thick stack of money he held into their car. But Sue shot the driver a nce, and he threw the money out of the window. The money spun in the air beforending, like snow from the sky. Somended directly on Albert¡¯s face. The money, like sharp des, stung worse than the winter wind. Albert stood frozen in ce. "I apologize,¡± Sue said, lowering the car window. She smiled as she looked at Albert. ¡°Our driver didn''t handle the money properly just now, and it fell. Thank you for picking it up. This is your reward. Please don''t refuse us." With that, the car made a slight noise and started moving forward.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Cecilia was confined to the car, unable to do anything. She was embarrassed and wanted to apologize to Albert, but Sue had already rolled up the car window, and the driver had locked it. Cecilia could onlyply as Sue guided her, heading slowly toward the Jarvis family residence. As the car drove away, the momentum tossed some of the money further into the air. Despite the biting winter wind and the money swirling around, Albert remained rooted in ce, unmoving. He just stood there, staring nkly as the car moved farther away. Having worked in the Fulcher family for so many years, he wasn¡¯t an inexperienced man. That license te number¡­looked far from ordinary. Cecilia told him that she liked Noel before her mother arrived. Albert wondered if that was why he hadn¡¯t been able to contact his son these past few days. Noel¡­ He probably knew his ce. The Carter family couldn¡¯t match up to a wealthy youngdy like Cecilia. The car finally disappeared from Albert¡¯s view. After a long time, he stretched his somewhat stiff body, then slowly andboriously bent down. He painstakingly removed the dirt from the bills, counting them one by one, and then bundled them into tens. One hundred thousand. For taking care of Cecilia for three days, he was given one hundred thousand dors. Albert looked at the money, and smiled bitterly. The thought of his son, who was now missing, weighed heavily on his heart. ¡°Mom,¡± Cecilia said with furrowed brows. She kept looking back, hoping to catch another glimpse of Albert. However, as the car continued to drive farther away, it was clear that they were leaving his vicinity behind. Cecilia was currently quite upset. ¡°How can you act like this? If Sue nced at Cecilia, and her smiling countenance slowly turned cold. ¡°What have I done now? You¡¯re bing more and more unreasonable!¡± Sue initially thought Cecilia had ovee a major crisis, stabilized her condition, and secured an engagement with Julian. As a parent, she could finally rest easy. And yet, what was the result? Cecilia ran off to the countryside all by herself! She even used the Jarvis family¡¯s connections to look for Julian¡¯s assistant without Sue¡¯s knowledge. She only knew, thanks to someone else identally revealing the secret before her. ¡°What happened between you and Julian?¡± Sue questioned with growing frustration. ¡°Did you have a difficult time while staying with him?¡± Cecilia, ustomed to her mother, understood every nuance in Sue¡¯s expressions and actions. She clung to her mother¡¯s arm, trying to raise Sue¡¯s mood. She rubbed Sue¡¯s shoulder and said sweetly, ¡°Mommy, my illness is basically under control now. As long as there are no major triggers, I won¡¯t have any rpses. Do you think I could be mistreated or unhappy at the Fulchers?¡± This implied that Julian had taken good care of her. Sue¡¯splexion softened slightly. She took her daughter¡¯s hand and patted it. When she touched Cecilia¡¯s fingers, she could feel the overly sticky residue of roasted sweet potato flesh. Sue lowered her head to look, only to find that Cecilia¡¯s hand still had some ashes on it. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Is this how I taught you to behave?¡± she chided. Cecilia was momentarily stunned. She immediately took a tissue from the car to wipe her hand clean. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she suddenly found doing so annoying. It was strange, as she was used to behaving this way and obsessing about hygiene before. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 If it were Noel, he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell her to wash her hands clean when he saw her fingers covered in ashes. Instead, he would say, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, did you enjoy eating roasted sweet potatoes?¡± He knew what she truly liked and cared about. He always took care of her meticulously, without imposing any rules on her. Before Cecilia met Noel, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her life with the Jarvis family. She only knew that everything had been arranged for her. With so many people loving her, she only needed to ept everything passively. But now, she felt restrained by this arrangement. This included her engagement to Julian. Cecilia wiped her fingers clean, and looked up. ¡°Mom¡­ Did you ever ask me how I feel about my engagement to Julian?¡± They hadn¡¯t even gone through an engagement ceremony. It was just an agreement between Sue and Julian, and that was supposed to be enough. ¡°You¡¯ve been ill after all,¡± Sue said, sounding slightly guilty. However, she was convinced she had done it mostly for her daughter¡¯s benefit, and that she had proudly acted out her role as a parent nning for her child¡¯s future. ¡°The Fulchers are excellent in many aspects. Although Julian is a divorcee, his strength speaks for itself. When you marry him, you won¡¯t have any conflicts with your mother-in-w, as you won¡¯t have one.¡± Sue spoke earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand the difference between being a woman before and after marriage.¡± The Jarvis family had wealth, while the Fulcher family had power. Also, Julian was an outstanding man. ¡°Although you¡¯ll be a stepmother, you did say you wouldn¡¯t mind back then.¡± The meaning behind Sue¡¯s words was clear. ¡°You were still ill at that time, so there was no need to ask.¡± The more Cecilia listened, the colder she felt. ¡°You keep circling around the fact that I was a little out of my mind.¡± Sue interrupted her sternly, ¡°Out of your mind? What are you talking about? Stop saying all this nonsense.¡± Sue had never been this harsh before. Her expression was devoid of her usual patience and affection, and she looked like she wanted to throw Cecilia out of the car. Cecilia suddenly understood something. She clutched the tissue she used to wipe the dust away tightly, and smiled stubbornly. ¡°This isn¡¯t nonsense,¡± Cecilia said. ¡°You have to ept the fact that I was slightly mad. This illness¡­ can¡¯t be curedpletely. I just need to avoid getting triggered again.¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Sue was trembling all over. It seemed Cecilia¡¯s words had provoked her. She red angrily at her daughter, who had always been her treasure. Her face was now flushed with rage. Sue¡¯s reaction confirmed Cecilia¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Mom,¡± Cecilia said, her tone slightly t. ¡°Ever since I got sick, you never truly epted the fact that I was ill, did you?¡± That was why Sue had been in such a rush to set up an engagement for Cecilia. Before, it was clear Sue wasn¡¯t very supportive of Julian and Cecilia¡¯s rtionship. She had even advised Cecilia against bing a stepmother, saying that it was a bad idea. If Cecilia did well, people would say it was expected of her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If she didn¡¯t, they would brush it off and say that being a stepmother wasn¡¯t the same as being the children¡¯s biological mother. However, everything had changed since Cecilia got ill. Sue had be unusually obsessed with Julian, especially when she arranged the engagement. Her mother, who had always emphasized the importance of ceremony, hadn¡¯t even thought about making an engagement ceremony for Cecilia. It was all done verbally, and that was supposed to be enough. Of course, considering the resources of the Jarvis and Fulcher families, a verbal agreement was as good as binding. However, it left a bitter taste in Cecilia¡¯s mouth. Her mother, who loved her so much, still couldn¡¯t ept everything about her beloved daughter. Sue shook her head, and hugged Cecilia tightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She wrapped her arms around Cecilia, warmly and affectionately. This was the embrace Cecilia had grown up with. It was there for her when she failed her first exam, experienced her first period, got scared by blood-stained pants, and when she had her first hospital stay. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Sue had always gone out of her way to hug Cecilia. Cecilia used to think that as long as she had her mother¡¯s embrace, she would have boundless strength. But since she got sick and started losing control of herself- especially when her illness was at its worst- her mother had rarely hugged her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now, being embraced by her mother again, that warmth seemed to return. Perhaps she was overthinking things. Cecilia lowered her gaze. She was just about to apologize to Sue for hiding the fact that she searched for Noel in secret when she heard Sue say, ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Don¡¯t bring it up again. You¡¯re a good and perfect child. How could you have gotten that illness?¡± Sue pouted, and continued, ¡°Plus, your engagement with Julian isn¡¯t something just anyone can have.¡± The tone and emphasis were familiar, but Cecilia found them strangely foreign. Her mother¡­wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and erase her illness, rather than fully epting her. Cecilia¡¯s throat tightened as if there were something stuck in there. She couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Diana thought she had given Julian plenty of chances. Yet, even until now, he still hadn¡¯t shown any intention of acknowledging that he was Mr. Whatever. She wasn¡¯t someone without temper. Since he didn¡¯t want to see her or talk to her properly, she had no reason to keep trying to win him over. Without a second thought, Diana got up, left the private room, and left the restaurant in a hurry. Her steps were light and quick. She and Julian were far apart, with so much between them. When Julian realized there was no movement outside, he gently pushed aside the curtain and looked out. The dishes on the table remained untouched, and there was no trace of Diana¡¯s presence in the room. She had already left. His heart jolted. He immediately stepped out from behind the curtain, striding outside. ¡°Diana! Diana?!¡± Julian called out several times, but there was no response. He asked the waiter if they had seen anyone leave this private room. The waiter replied, ¡°Yes, she left about five or six minutes ago.¡± Five or six minutes was enough time for Diana to reach the subway station from here. Julian clenched his phone, about to call her. He needed to exin things to her, and hoped she wouldn¡¯t be angry. However, as he entered her number and was about to dial it, he hesitated. What could he say to her now? What could he promise? Would acknowledging himself as Mr. Whatever instantly resolve the issues between them? No, she would only get angrier. She was simply testing him more meticulously this time, wanting to see if he would confess. Julian was confident he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of being Mr. Whatever. Once he got home and spoke to Diana as Mr. Whatever, and asked her why she had suddenly left, she would surely dismiss the idea that Mr. Whatever was him. He needed to address his engagement with Cecilia first. He decided to head back to the countryside to find Cecilia, and have her fulfill the promise to annul the engagement. His decision made, Julian gradually approached his car parked not far from the restaurant. He didn¡¯t notice it, but Diana was standing behind arge tree not far from the restaurant. If he had taken a few more steps forward just now, Julian would have spotted her. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Diana had been waiting for Julian. She had been waiting for him to contact her. However, he hadn¡¯t done so. He simply left the restaurant and got into his car, as if her abrupt departure hadn¡¯t affected him the slightest. Diana felt deeply disappointed. After Julian¡¯s car left, Diana walked into the crowd and made her way to the subway station. The bodyguards following her at a distance were unaware of what had transpired. Julian had only instructed them to ensure her safety from afar. They didn¡¯t report her Diana standing behind the big tree to him. Diana didn¡¯t rush to find Nina; instead, she went to the cemetery. She wanted to visit Madam Fulcher, Aster, and Star first. When Julian arrived in the countryside, Albert was already waiting at the gate. Seeing Julian getting out of the car, he quickly approached Julian. ¡¯¡öSir.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Cecilia?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Albert didn¡¯t rush to respond; instead, he handed a stack of money to Julian. ¡°Please return this to Mrs. Jarvis for me.¡± He then exined to Julian what had happened since Sue arrived here. Julian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Her mother took her away?¡± He wondered if Cecilia had told Sue about canceling the engagement. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Jarvis residence. You can rest assured I¡¯ll help you return the money.¡± Julian sat in the car, looking at the stack of money. His heart felt heavy. He hoped Cecilia would fulfill their agreement and annul the engagement. When he arrived at the Jarvis residence, he discovered that Cecilia hadn¡¯t said anything to Sue. Sue greeted him warmly upon seeing him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fulcher.¡± It seemed she had anticipated Julian¡¯s visit. She approached him and said, ¡°It¡¯s been only a short while since you¡¯ve parted with Cecilia, and you¡¯re already here. Looks like my husband and I made the right choice to pick you as our future son-inw.¡± She motioned for Julian to take a seat. ¡°It¡¯s just about time for dinner. I¡¯ve instructed the kitchen to prepare some dishes you like.¡± Her words were heartfelt, and her eyes showed sincerity. It was clear that she regarded Julian as her future son-inw. From her perspective, Julian was the perfect future son-in-w. Her warm hospitality was both proper and courteous. However, her expectation became an unintentional burden for Julian. Julian wanted to end this rtionship quickly, and go to Diana. He wanted to offer Diana a future or just marry her again, which was the best assurance andmitment he could give her. For Diana¡¯s sake, he had to brush off Sue¡¯s goodwill. But the way Sue looked at him was so affectionate¡­just like his grandmother before she passed away. It seemed like the saying was true; a mother-inw who kept looking at her son-inw would be more satisfied with him in time. Julian wanted to ask Cecilia, but the words got stuck in his throat. It wasn¡¯t until the meal was over, with guests and hosts enjoying themselves, that Julian sessfully navigated the conversation. He used his good manners and extensive knowledge to create a pleasant atmosphere. By the end of the dinner, even Cecilia¡¯s father, Frederick Jarvis, seemed quite satisfied. The man extended the evening by chatting with Julian about economic matters. These topics were Julian¡¯s strong suit, and he effortlessly cleared away any clouds obscuring the recent business challenges faced by the Jarvis family. Frederick was naturally pleased, and even invited Julian to share a drink in his study. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 It was hard for Julian to refuse such hospitality. Julian knew he couldn¡¯t let down the Jarvis family, so he continued to apany Frederick for a while. Sue noticed they were getting along well, and her mood improved even more. She brought more food, clearly hinting that Julian should stay the night. Julian declined, and didn¡¯t continue drinking with Frederick. ¡°I should talk to Cecilia now,¡± he said. Sue¡¯s smile grew even more affectionate, and there was a genuine sense of satisfaction in it. ¡°Oh, look at us! We¡¯re in the way of the engaged couple, aren¡¯t we?¡± she said. Julian couldn¡¯t help but notice her emphasizing the words ¡®engaged couple¡¯ in a somewhat probing manner. However, he had no intention of discussing it openly with Sue. Instead, he just smiled in response. ¡°No worries, it was my fault for not visiting more often.¡± After a few more pleasantries, Sue took Julian to Cecilia¡¯s room. Sue hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Noel Carter¡­ I heard from Cecilia that he resigned?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Taking this opportunity, he handed the bills from Albert back to Sue. ¡°Albert asked me to return this to you.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to say much about Noel with Sue, not until Cecilia officially requested to dissolve the engagement. So, he decided to end the conversation there. Noel¡­ It would be better if Cecilia personally exined everything to Sue and her family when the time came. During dinner, Cecilia barely said a word and had a small appetite. However, no one at the table noticed or bothered to ask why she wasn¡¯t eating much. If Noel was there, his eyes would surely be on her, eager to serve her food. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t at the table and he wasn¡¯t by her side. Cecilia stared at Noel¡¯s phone number, her heart heavy with sadness. ¡®Noel, where are you¡­?¡¯ Then, someone knocked on her door. It was Julian. Sue left only after Julian entered Cecilia¡¯s room, smiling all the way. It seemed Julian didn¡¯t hold any grudges against Cecilia because of what happened to Noel. In Sue¡¯s eyes, this incident had further endorsed Julian as a potential son-in-w. Sue returned to find Frederick, who was sitting on a chair, clear-eyed andpletely sober. There was no sign of him being drunk. He seemed to be waiting for Sue¡¯s return. ¡°So, what did you think?¡± Sue smiled and walked over to him. Her soft, delicate hand rested on Frederick¡¯s shoulder as she continued, ¡°My judgment was correct, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Initially, the engagement between Julian and Cecilia was Sue¡¯s idea, and she had been the one to insist on it. At best, Frederick had merely supported her decision. However, he had some reservations about the marriage- especially since Julian was a divorcee. From a father¡¯s perspective, no one was good enough for his daughter. But Sue argued that given Cecilia¡¯s condition, they needed to n for her future sooner rather thanter. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Frederick sighed, a sign of his reluctant agreement. He hadn¡¯t expected that sitting down and chatting with Julian over dinner would go so smoothly, and that their personalities wouldplement each other so well. ¡°The young man¡¯s knowledge and conversation skills far exceeded my expectations,¡± Frederick said with satisfaction, patting his wife¡¯s hand. ¡¯ We¡¯re lucky to have such a son-inw, thanks to your good judgment.¡± Sue smiled modestly. She squeezed Frederick¡¯s shoulder a bit more confidently. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s because you have good luck, darling. That¡¯s why our daughter and I are so lucky.¡± She didn¡¯t mention Cecilia¡¯s stay in the countryside, or Noel. She simply wanted her daughter to have a smooth marriage with Julian, and have his protection as Cecilia stayed by his side for a lifetime. As a mother, Sue would do anything to make sure her daughter had such a good life and be forever content. The Jarvis family had fully approved of Julian bing their future son-inw. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 ¡°When will you tell your parents about the annulment?¡± Julian asked, standing at the doorway. He didn¡¯t enter the room. Cecilia, on the other hand, approached him willingly. Her eyes were red, as if she had been crying. She suddenly pulled Julian forcefully into the room. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With a loud m, she closed the door. Being alone in a room with a woman other than Diana made Julian somewhat ufortable, especially when this woman was someone Noel held dear. Noel had been with Julian for so long, and had only offered to leave because of Cecilia. Noel had been by Julian¡¯s side when he needed it the most. Noel had helped him build the foundation of Fulcher Inc., which had grown into what it was today. Julian wasn¡¯t an ungrateful person, and remembered Noel¡¯s contributions well. Despite Noel¡¯s resignation letter and his continued absence, Julian hadn¡¯t hired a new assistant to rece him. Even though Noel had no blood ties to him, the man was more family to Julian than Simon, who was his half-brother. Noel was also the only person Julian wanted as his assistant. Julian looked at Cecilia, and took a few silent steps backward. However, Cecilia continued to advance relentlessly. It wasn¡¯t until Julian had backed up against the wall that she finally stopped. Julian¡¯s eyes began to show signs of displeasure, but Cecilia seemed even more upset. ¡°Why were you trying to please my parents today?¡± she asked. Julian was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t realized that he had been doing that. ¡°I was trying to make amends,¡± he said. He btedly realized that he might have made a wrong move. At the time, he had only been concerned about not disappointing Sue about the engagement. Julian had never taken this engagement seriously. He had initially taken Cecilia out because he saw the potential between her and Noel, and also to conveniently have Diana under the same roof. In reality, Julian had never considered that his engagement with Cecilia would be a reality. He had seen through Cecilia and Noel¡¯s intentions earlier than her. Cecilia looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Make amends?! Pretending to have a good rtionship with my family, pretending to be a qualified son-inw¡­ Is that what you call making amends? Why would you need to make amends? I¡¯m also involved in this engagement. Just like you, I want to back out. If you¡¯re making amends, should I also do the same with your family?¡± Her anger grew with each word. Eventually, she burst outughing. ¡°Julian, sometimes you really are quite presumptuous.¡± He was such an arrogant man, all the way to the end. She added, ¡°That includes how you treat Diana.¡± Diana was forced to leave Richburgh with her children in despair, all for Julian¡¯s sake. Yet, Julian had never bothered to consider what she truly needed. What Diana had needed was for Julian to stay alive after she honored her promise to Kiki. And now, he was alive. Diana had obtained what she wanted. Julian didn¡¯t expect Cecilia to bring up Diana. Hearing her name made his heart race. After they parted at the restaurant earlier, Diana hadn¡¯t contacted him. There hadn¡¯t been any messages sent to Mr. Whatever¡¯s phone. Julian looked at Cecilia determinedly. ¡°What about you? How do you feel about Noel? You should know what your mother giving money to Albert signified. Why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡± They weren¡¯t gods. There would always be unexpected things that they couldn¡¯t anticipate or prevent. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 "I''m sorry,"Cecilia said quickly.She was ming Julian while not excusing herself at the same time. "I should¡¯ve objected vehemently to this engagement right from the start." Despite her words, she didn''t do anything about it at all. Both she and Julian were wrong in their own right. Thus, it was pointless to shift the me. "Bring Noel to me," Cecilia demanded. He was the person she wanted to see the most. Cecilia refused to wait aimlessly. Bent on getting her way, she decided to go back on her promise she made at the countryside right there and then. "I''ll tell my mom to call off the engagement only after Noel epts my confession and gets together with me," she said. "But before, you told me that as long as I stay at Albert''s that night and wait for Noel with you, you''d tell your mother about calling off the engagement," Julian argued. Cecilia shrugged. "I did say that." However! "I''m going back on my word." After thinking things through, Cecilia decided waiting without doing nothing was useless. It was obvious Julian couldn''t care less about her and Noel. She missed Noel dearly and wanted to see him, and she needed Julian¡¯s help for that. Julian had no choice but to try and talk reason to her. "Noel might need some time.He''ll appear when hees around." "And when will that be?" Cecilia knew that the moment she called off her engagement with Julian, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Sue had stopped leveraging the Jarvis family¡¯swork to help Cecilia find Noel. If Julian turned a blind eye to Cecilia, getting reunited with Noel would be a faraway dream for her. "Call me selfish or shameless if you wish," Cecilia said. She didn¡¯t care. Only those who have been apart from their loved ones know how terrible it feels to be unable to see the other party. "It''s true I don''t love you anymore, but I''m not so generous as to let you and Diana lead a happy life while I''m still waiting for Noel to appear.What if he decides never to show up ever again?" How on earth was she going to find him? How was she going to confess her love for him? Julian was furious with her. Nothing he said was getting into her head! At that instant, he wanted to tell Sue about calling off the engagement himself. Despite that, he knew Sue would refuse him. Heck, the matter might blow up and cause his efforts to backfire. He had only one choice that could give him the greatest chance of sess¡ªand that was by giving in to Cecilia. Julian finally came to a decision. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "One week.By then, I''ll bring Noel to you.But you have to keep your promise." Cecilia liked Noel, and Noel liked her too. Thest time Julian told Noel that Cecilia liked him, Noel refused to believe him. Julian thought that if Noel heard it personally from Cecilia, he would definitely be over the moon. The two of them would no doubt get together in the blink of an eye. Calling off the engagement would only be a matter of time. Cecilia grinned. "Deal!" After leaving Cecilia¡¯s room, Julian called for all his subordinates to join in the search for Noel. However, Noel had worked so long for Julian that he knew Julian¡¯s subordinates and modus operandi like the back of his hand. Each time Julian¡¯s subordinates found a clue on his whereabouts, he would¡¯ve been long gone by the time they rushed there. He seemed to sense it whenever they found him. Soon, the one week Julian promised Cecilia almost passed. Over the past four days, he had been so busy with work and keeping a close watch over the search for Noel that he hardly had time to see Diana. "Daddy," Betty called. She pouted unhappily as she stood at the side, hugging her doll. Julian ignored her, and continued staring at hisputer screen. Betty looked at Julian, displeased. She said in a huff, "Just be with your work! I don¡¯t need you anymore! I can go find Mommy and Sean without you!" She had money, anyway. If Mommy and Sean were far away, she could just hail a taxi. Betty''s voice was bing less childish and much clearer by the day. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Julian felt as if a bird had flown past him, blowing a slight breeze on his face. He looked up. The coldness in his eyes melted into tenderness. Julian finally closed hisptop, and reached his hands out to his daughter. ¡°Come here for a hug with Daddy.¡± ¡°No!¡± Betty wasn¡¯t about to be cated by Julian into epting everything with just a few words of comfort. ¡°You promised you¡¯d take me to see Mommy and Sean.¡± Betty¡¯s voice wasced with indignation. She put out her fingers, and said to Julian, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Oh, wait.¡± She put down three fingers, and counted again before putting out four fingers. ¡°It¡¯s been four days, and you haven¡¯t told me when you¡¯re going to take me to them!¡± Betty called them so many times in a day, since video calling Mommy was the only thing she could do. Sean wasn¡¯t willing to be in the video call. Each time she called out to him through the video, she could only hear his response. She couldn¡¯t see his face at all. Betty missed him. She wanted to give Mommy a hug, too. She didn¡¯t just want to say that she wanted to kiss and hug Mommy over the phone. ¡°I miss Mommy, too,¡± Julian said. He paused for a moment, his eyes revealing his helplessness. ¡°As well as Sean, of course.¡± ¡®Then let¡¯s drive to them,¡± Betty said as she tilted her head, looking at a car, we can find Mommy and Sean real fast. Why don¡¯t we do that?¡± Julian didn¡¯t have the right to. He failed to call off his engagement with Cecilia. He couldn¡¯t find Noel, either. Was he really going to see Diana as the fiance of another woman? What could he say to her in that position? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even hugging her seemed indecent of him. Diana had done so much and suffered so much for him. He didn¡¯t want her to feel ufortable in any way. Julian looked down, his longshes hiding the disappointment and hope in held Betty¡¯s hands, and asked, ¡°Do you really want to see Mommy?¡± Daddy¡¯s hands were long and broad. It enveloped Betty¡¯s She looked at him, herrge eyes wet with tears. ¡°Daddy¡­ Waaah¡­! You used to hold my hand like this in the past, but not anymore now¡­ I want to hold Sean and Mommy¡¯s hands, and be together with everyone¡­¡± That was what Julian wanted, too. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the right now. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said, as he hugged Betty and wiped her tears away. ¡°Since you miss them, I¡¯ll send you to Mommy and Sean.¡± ¡®Thank you, Daddy!¡± Betty was ted that her wish hade true. She flung her doll aside and hugged Julian¡¯s neck tight. ¡°You¡¯re wee, honey,¡± Julian said, as he pecked Betty¡¯s cheek lightly. Seeing Betty in a good mood, he added, ¡°But you must promise Daddy one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Betty was slightly stunned. She pouted indignantly, and asked, ¡°Daddy can send me to Mommy and Sean, but not today. Is that it?¡± Recently, that was what he had been like. Dying things day by day. He would always end up not fulfilling his promises. What was the point of promising her in the first ce? Betty¡¯s little face fell. ¡°No.¡± Julian shook his head as he carried her outside. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Mommy right away. I won¡¯t go back on my word, and I won¡¯t postpone it.¡± Diana was currently staying with Nina. She never returned to CoIlina Vi. ¡°You must promise Daddy,¡± Julian said solemnly to Betty, ¡± you can¡¯t tell Mommy that it was Daddy who sent you to her, okay?¡± Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Betty thought about it, then asked, ¡°if Daddy didn¡¯t send me, who would?¡± She wanted Daddy to send her there. She wanted to stay with Daddy. Julian had been busy working in his study recently, and it was usually the nanny who took care of Betty at home. What Julian said inevitably made Betty indignant. Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s crystal clear eyes, Julian suddenly felt embarrassed to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Who is it, then?¡± Betty urged. She wanted to see Mommy and Sean soon. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­ Daddy¡¯s still the one who will send you. You just can¡¯t tell Mommy that it¡¯s Daddy who sent you.¡± Julian looked at her chubby cheeks. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Betty nodded. ¡°I do!¡± Her voice was bright and crisp. As she went on, however, her following words were a p to Julian¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy wants me to lie. Adults always tell us not to lie, but Daddy¡­¡± Betty paused for a moment, trying to find the right words to say. ¡°Daddy¡¯s forcing me to lie.¡± Julian said exasperatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you.¡± He, an adult, was unable to refute the ims of a two-year- old. Betty looked into his eyes, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Mommy you sent me to her, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Julian blurted out in a panic. ¡°If you do that, I won¡¯t send you to her.¡± Betty¡¯s face fell. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me now¡­¡± This was clearly a case of an adult teaching a child to lie¡­ Julian was suddenly scared of her. The older children got, the smarter they became. He used to think that Sean was the smart one. Now, though, he found Betty highly intelligent. Each of them was capable of astonishing him. In fact, when he fought with Diana before, he didn¡¯t dare to hug Sean, whom he thought was the smartest of the twins. Instead, he chose Betty, who was easier to coax. Julian couldn¡¯t imagine what life would be like if the twins and Diana weren¡¯t by his side. Most probably, he would go mad missing them. Having Betty by his sideforted him greatly. And yet, the little girl was bing cheekier by the day. Julian blushed to hear Betty¡¯s words, and he was too embarrassed to say anything more. Thankfully, Betty was in a good mood and didn¡¯t harp on Julian forcing her to lie. Throughout the entire journey, she chattered on incessantly about her so she could show it to Mommy. She was still so young, but she was already adept at handicrafts. She must have inherited that skill from Diana. Julian could always find traces of Diana in Betty. Genes and inheritance were such a mystery! Julian hugged Betty tight. He swore to himself that he would stand before Diana as a single man, and reunite the entire family within a month tops! ¡°Mr. Fulcher, we¡¯re here.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt the heartwarming moment between the father and daughter. He and only spoke when he arrived at the entrance of the district. A long time ago, Julian once rented an apartment at this estate for Ka. Nina had been staying here over the past three years as Vans¡¯s neighbor. She never moved out. Back then, Julian and Ka were staying right below Nina¡¯s unit. He would frequently hang around in the balcony, just to catch a glimpse of Diana. Memories shed past his mind as mixed feelings filled his heart. The more he reminisced, the greater his guilt toward Diana. He eventually chose not to step out of the car. ¡°Betty,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re the bravest and best little girl ever. You head in and look for Mommy yourself while I watch from the car, okay?¡± Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 ¡°But¡­¡± Betty looked unhappily at Julian. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± The car parked at quite a far distance from the apartment. Betty intertwined her fingers, feeling extremely upset. ¡°What if someone finds me so adorable and decide to kidnap me ¡­?¡± Julian saw how serious she looked. Suddenly, he was at a loss for words. He paused for a moment before finally saying, ¡°You won¡¯t get kidnapped.¡± It was more likely for Betty to fool a random sob into buying candies for her. He wasn¡¯t sending Betty directly to the door to avoid bumping into Diana. It wasn¡¯t as if he was going to just ignore her. He would keep an eye on her as she walked in. To top it all off, he had contacted Vans earlier. He told thetter to go downstairs and wait for Betty to arrive at the door. ¡°Why not?¡± Betty asked. She cupped her cheeks in her palms, and looked prettily at Julian. Her eyes twinkled like the stars in the sky, making her look utterly adorable. She rubbed her face back and forth on his body. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said. ¡°I want Daddy to bring me there.¡± She wanted Daddy and Mommy to see each other. Although Sean didn¡¯t say it, Betty knew he must be missing her keeping all his feelings to himself. Before, when Mommy had been busy with work, she was so busy food for them-even though Sean and Betty stayed by her side. When she asked them whether they were hungry, Sean would always purse his lips and continue finding little ways to help Mommy while insisting that he wasn¡¯t hungry. Betty wouldugh and tell Mommy that Sean¡¯s stomach started growling long ago, and that she could hear it loud and clear. Each time Betty exposed Sean¡¯s lie, his face would darken with displeasure. His angry expression drove her into hiding fearfully behind Diana. Still, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do the same thing when it happened again. She would always expose his lies. She knew that contrary to Sean iming that he wasn¡¯t Actually¡­ Daddy wasn¡¯t the only one who taught her how to lie. Now that she thought about it, even Sean had been lying. The gears in Betty¡¯s mind shifted quickly the more she thought. She suddenly bent forward, and eximed, ¡°Ouch! My stomach hurts¡­!¡± She made a face as if she were really in pain, scrunching herself up into a ball at Julian¡¯s feet. Even so, she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her Barbie doll. ¡°I need Daddy to send me there¡­¡± Her expression was so exaggerated, as if she was worried others couldn¡¯t tell that she was acting.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Julian almost couldn¡¯t hold hisughter back. Eventually, he was able to reel in his amusement. He even yed along with her. He turned around and retrieved the first aid kit from the boot of solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. A quick injection will solve the problem.¡± Betty¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor! Only doctors and nurses can give me an injection!¡± An injection hurt. She hated it! She would never let Daddy give her an injection. ¡°Your stomach hurts so badly,¡± Julian said worriedly. ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything about it, are we going to let it continue hurting you?¡± With that, he held Betty¡¯s arm down and disinfected a spot, preparing to jab the needle in. Betty immediately jumped up in fright. If it weren¡¯t for the high ceiling of the car and her short stature, she would¡¯ve knocked her head against the ceiling. Thankfully, given her height, she was able to stand up straight in the car. There was fear in her eyes as she looked at Julian. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, Daddy.¡± She smiled, and patted her little stomach. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± With that, she pulled the door open and stepped out. ¡°See! I can even walk by myself!¡± She looked so proud of herself, as if she had won an award. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Julian held back hisughter. He put back the disinfecting lotion into the first aid kit. ¡°That¡¯s great! Betty¡¯s so strong and brave! Daddy doesn¡¯t need to give Betty an injection anymore.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Betty nodded repeatedly, feeling that she had escaped death. She even waved her hands at Julian, worried that staying in the car a minute longer would make him think of giving her an injection again. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Mommy myself, then.¡± She had long grown familiar with Nina¡¯s ce. Even if no one picked her up, she could make her way around this estate by herself. Ever since she acknowledged Julian as her father, she had attended many self-defense sses¡ª something members of wealthy families often insisted upon. Julian wasn¡¯t worried that anything could happen to Betty right under his nose. He waved his hands. ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t forget what you promised Daddy¡­¡± He deliberately stopped mid-sentence, waiting for Betty toplete his sentence and tell him that she promised not to tell Diana he had sent her here. Yet, Betty shook her head and looked at him in a daze.¡± Daddy, what did I promise you? Can youplete your sentence?¡± Julian wondered if Betty was usually this forgetful. No, that wasn¡¯t right. She remembered exactly when she demanded him to buy her dolls and candies, down to the second. By the time he was about to remind Betty about her promise, she had run off. She vanished quickly, as if someone was chasing after her. Julian looked down, and realized that he hadn¡¯t stored the needle back into the first aid kit. Perhaps Betty thought that he might chase after her and insist on giving her the jab. How could he possibly know how to administer an injection? He was just trying to scare her. There wasn¡¯t even a needle in the tube. The only thing he did was to use the disinfecting lotion just to make things look convincing. Somehow, this injection¡­ It triggered memories of him and Diana in the hospital ward in the past. At that time, he requested for her to administer an injection for him. She had red at him so furiously in front of Oliver, her cheeks puffing up. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But now¡­ Forget teasing her, he didn¡¯t even dare think about what would happen if she heard his name. Diana had been in a bad mood ever since she returned from the cemetery. She sat there for a long time, cleaning Grandma¡¯s tombstone and talking to thetter as if she had never left¡ª that she had never forgotten about Grandma. The more she talked, the clearer Grandma¡¯s smiling face became in her mind. Diana recalled how Grandma would insist on wrapping dumplings for them each time the weather turned cold, despite being advanced in years. That was especially so during those three years she was married to Julian. Then, it truly felt like they were a happy family. Diana could feel the love of her husband and his kin. She couldn¡¯t recall the exact taste of the dumplings, but she remembered that they were delicious. So delicious that she, Grandma, and Julian would end up smiling contentedly as they ate. Even the lights in the room brightened up along with their smiles. But now, Grandma was no longer around. Diana and Julian weren¡¯t together anymore. Forget enjoying Grandma¡¯s dumplings, he didn¡¯t bother admitting that he was an investor of hers. He didn¡¯t even care about her feelings as he left that day. Forget eating dumplings with her, they hadn¡¯t kept contact at all even until today. Every time she called Betty, Betty would tell her that Julian was busy. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 She gradually stopped expecting him to apologize to her, ande clean with her that he was Mr.Whatever. Forget it. All was good as long as he was still alive. "Diana," Nina said as she poked her. "A penny for your thoughts? The elevator¡¯s here. Let¡¯s head down." They agreed to buy some fresh flowers to visit Grandma, Aster and Star''s tombstones. Diana wanted to let Sean see Grandma, too. Grandma was probably looking forward to finally seeing her great-grandchildren. A pity Betty wasn¡¯t with her. Speak of the devil. Diana was lost in her thoughts when she suddenly heard Nina yell out, "Betty! Betty!" Diana was dazed. "Betty?" Betty stood right before Diana, d in a sky blue princess dress and with tears welling up in her eyes. Diana was about to crouch and shower Betty with kisses, when Betty suddenly pounced on Nina. "Godmother!" She clung onto Nina tightly. "I''ve missed you so much! So, so, so much! Do you miss me?" Diana looked on exasperatedly. Whatever Betty was doing was bound to capture Nina¡¯s heart. If she guessed it right, Betty was going to ask Nina for something. As Diana expected, Nina¡¯s face broke into a mix of expressions¡ªhappiness, disbelief, and a bit of smugness. Children loved her. Children absolutely adored her! Subconsciously, Nina started acting coyly with Betty. "Oh, Betty! Why do you miss me so much? You haven''t even given your mommy and brother a hug yet!" Vans, who had just exited the elevator, was slightly taken aback at the scene he witnessed. What a familiar tone.It was also something he hadn''t heard for quite a while. Sorrow shed past his eyes, and he swallowed past his constricted throat. However, he concealed his feelings. When he looked up again, he was his normal self. "Why did you twoe down?" He saw Betty hugging Nina, and texted Julian that Betty had arrived safely. Then, he approached thedies. "We were heading out to buy some flowers," Nina said.She quickly went back to talking to Betty. Betty clung tightly to Nina¡¯s neck, calling Nina Godmother again and again in the sweetest voice. When she saw Vans walking near, she called him Godfather; it delighted made Vans. "Betty, tell me," he said enthusiastically, "is there anything you want to buy? I''ll get it for you." Nina sneered, and shoved him hard. "What Godfather? She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about, and you''re just responding to her blindly." She hugged Betty close, and said, "Betty, tell me what you want instead. I''ll buy it for you!" Betty''s eyes shifted from left to right, the smile on her face widening. "Really?" Nina nodded. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Of course!" Betty immediately leaned into her ear, and whispered something. When she was done, she even reminded Nina, "I don¡¯t need you to spend money to buy anything for me.I can do that with my own money." What she really needed was Nina¡¯s help. Diana was curious. "Betty, what exactly do you want?" "I''m not telling you," Betty said. Having achieved her goal, she left Nina¡¯s embrace and turned back to Diana and Sean. Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to remind Nina again. "Godmother, don''t tell Mommy about it, okay?" Nina didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Betty.She nodded slowly, looking as if she was put in a difficult spot. Betty''s request... Was too difficult to fulfill. Diana saw the look on Nina¡¯s face, and knew she wouldn''t get an answer from thetter.She had to give up for now and wait for Nina to say it of her own ord.But... "Who sent you here?" Diana asked Betty. A little girl her age couldn''t possiblye all the way here from Julian¡¯s ce all by herself. Was Julian here too? Where was he, then? At that moment, Diana felt as if a gentle breeze was caressing her heart that had been left abandoned by the roadside.It had started beating once again. Diana hadn''t seen Julian since she found her memories back. Even though she no longer expected him to admit that he was Mr.Whatever, she wished he would stand right before her and let her take a good look at him. "Daddy did," Betty said honestly,pletely forgetting what Julian requested for her.She was a good little girl. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Betty missed Mommy when she was with Daddy. Now that she had seen Mommy, she missed Daddy. She wanted to be with both of them forever. She didn¡¯t like that they, as a family, had to live apart from each other. It wasn¡¯t as if their house wasn¡¯t big enough for all of them to stay together. If Mommy wanted to be with Godmother, couldn¡¯t they all stay under one roof? Why must Daddy and Mommy live separately from each other? ¡°Where is he?¡± Diana asked Betty, agitated. ¡°Will hee find uster?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Betty felt put in a spot. Daddy didn¡¯t even want to bring her to the apartment. ¡°Hush.¡± Betty shook her head, and exposed Julian without any hesitation. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t let me tell you that he was the one who drove me here, so I guess he won¡¯te in.¡± But¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Betty broke into a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Godmother to help ask Daddy to stay.¡± That was exactly what she whispered into Nina¡¯s ears. No wonder Nina and Vans weren¡¯t around anymore. Diana looked outward. Julian doted on his daughter so much. He would surely agree toe over and see her. Even Nina and Vans were there to persuade him. Diana started to feel nervous. She even looked at her own reflection in the mirror, to check if she was dressed well. To a certain extent, this would be the first time they met each other over the past three years. Diana was very excited about the prospect. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet the man she loved so deeply that she was unable to let go of, be it in the past or now-as herself, with herplete memories. He had experienced pain and death. She left her home in exchange for his life. And now, she was back. They were finally able to stand before each other. They even had two darlings between them. Nothing was more perfect than this. Very soon, Nina returned. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian?¡± Diana could help but blurt out, out of concern for the man she cared for the most. Betty and Sean were also looking expectantly at Nina. Earlier when Betty leaned against Nina¡¯s neck and whispered to her, she had promised Betty that she would make Julian stay, and thene to see Sean and Diana. Recalling his attitude, however, she was put in a spot. ¡°He¡­¡± Nina began. Seeing Nina hesitating, a bad feeling rose in Diana¡¯s heart.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to see me, does he?¡± He still had feelings for Cecilia. He couldn¡¯t bear to call off the engagement or even to see her, because he didn¡¯t want to disappoint the heiress of the Jarvis family. After Diana said that, she fell into a daze. That was when Nina realized how little she knew of Diana¡¯s thoughtspared to Sean, despite living with Diana. Nina thought that Diana meant it when she said she didn¡¯t want to see Julian anymore. In reality, Diana still had expectations that he woulde find her. Otherwise, Diana wouldn¡¯t be so disappointed and emotional right now. Nina tried to find the right words tofort her. ¡°Diana, hear me out.¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said. She didn¡¯t know what she could say to express what she was feeling right now. She felt as though her surroundings were covered by a ck cloth; it pressured and suffocated her, and stripped her of all energy to do anything at all. She was despondent. Should she really continue living like this? Missing him, yet not going to meet him. Waiting for him, yet he would nevere. He refused to appear, no matter how spitefully she behaved. Was what she said out of spite, about her taking Sean and him taking Betty, going toe true? No way. He hadn¡¯t given her a proper exnation yet! If he kept hiding from her and she couldn¡¯t let go of things, then she would go find him! Just then, Sean, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Sean looked up and asked, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t say he wanted to see Mommy or me, right?¡± His voice wasced with disappointment. Diana¡¯s heart tightened. She subconsciously retracted her steps. ¡°Sean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sean said, with a smile that everyone could see didn¡¯te from the bottom of his heart. At that moment, he was akin to a fragile ss doll that could break anytime.¡± I don¡¯t want to see him, either.¡± Anyone could tell that he didn¡¯t mean what he said. Tears fell down Diana¡¯s cheeks. She looked at her son standing right before her. Sean was a child who wouldn¡¯t cry, even when he took a fall. When the twins were younger, Diana would often run out of energy taking care of both of them at the same time. Once, she opened the windows of a room for venttion. She needed to breastfeed them and drew the curtains to protect her privacy, but she forgot that the window behind it wasn¡¯t closed properly. After she was done breastfeeding, she carried Sean over her shoulders to burp him, so she could prevent bloating and make him feel morefortable. When she stood and carried him, she heard a thud. Diana¡¯s mind went nk. Sean was only four months old back then. His skull hadn¡¯t fused together yet, and it was still very fragile. When she carried him, she identally hit his head against the sharp corner of the window that wasn¡¯t closed tightly. It was such a sharp corner; he had collided with it with such force that even an adult might find it unbearable, not to mention an infant like him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sean himself was stunned for a few seconds. He then pursed his lips, and cried out loud. His entire face was flushed red from crying; Diana knew it must hurt badly. She was at a loss as to what to do, and wondered if she should send him to the hospital for a check-up. Suddenly, Sean stopped crying. It was as if he was trying tofort her and tell her that he was fine. Diana cried back then, too. While she checked Sean¡¯s head for injury, she was filled with remorse. Her heart ached for Sean and his resilience; he must be feeling the pain of having his head hit the window. It clearly hurt badly, so much that his face went red. How could he possibly stop himself from crying so quickly? Diana didn¡¯t even need to coax him to stop. Betty, on the other hand, was lying on the bed. Diana was paying attention to Sean and neglected her; she ended up grabbing a cloth book, and it hit her face. She ended up crying a storm. That book was made from cloth and didn¡¯t cause any injury to her face, but Betty was inconsble. Diana had no choice but to put Sean down and carry Betty in her arms, and coax her for a while. Only then did she finally stop crying. Even as infants, the twins¡¯ personalities were worlds apart. Betty was the typical child who would smile when she was happy and cry when she was sad. As the saying goes, the squeaky wheel gets the grease. Because of the difference in their characters, Betty was the twin who got more attention than Sean. It wasn¡¯t that everyone preferred her. It was just that sometimes, they would often neglect the child who didn¡¯t whine or demand for things; the child who would instead do things for you in silence and give you comfort. During this period, Diana was too caught up with her own feelings and Betty¡¯s mood after she was taken away by Julian. She didn¡¯t consider Sean. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Even Julian, smart as he was, took Sean¡¯s silence for granted. He immediately chose to take Betty away the moment he opened the car door. He and Diana thought the children would be split between them when they separated. Since Sean used to say he would choose Diana no matter what, Julian chose Betty. In the process, Julian forgot to ask Sean if he wanted to choose Daddy and Mommy at the same time. The thought stabbed Diana¡¯s heart; she felt even guiltier toward Sean. She didn¡¯t intend for things to turn out like this. She even told herself she had to pay more attention to Sean, and yet¡­ In reality, she had failed his expectations and dismissed his feelings because of how sensible he was. Diana crouched low and asked, ¡°Sean, do you really not want to see Daddy?¡± Worried Sean wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth, she answered on his behalf. ¡°You actually really miss Daddy, don¡¯t you?¡± Back then, Sean was the one who made acknowledging Julian as his father a reality. How could he not care about the father he fought so hard to have? He was simply suppressing his feelings because of the conflict between adults. The moment Diana asked him that question, Sean couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He nodded, facing up to his own feelings for the first time. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡®Then I¡¯ll take you to find him,¡± Diana said. She carried Sean up, and held Betty¡¯s hand in hers. She kept repeating to herself, ¡°We¡¯ll go find Daddy together.¡± Sean wanted to stay put. He didn¡¯t want Diana topromise for his sake. Yet, he really did want to see Julian. After all, Julian wasn¡¯t just Betty¡¯s father. He was Sean¡¯s father, too. He was father to both of them. This time, Sean didn¡¯t object. He decided to listen to Mommy. Nina stood next to them, holding Betty¡¯s other hand. Diana said to Sean, ¡°When you see Daddyter, you can tell him that you really miss him. You can also stay with Daddy for two days if you¡¯d like. ¡°If you miss someone, be like Betty and say it out loud. Don¡¯t say what you don¡¯t mean. It¡¯ll just tire you out. Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to make your life so difficult. ¡®You¡¯re just a child. You don¡¯t need to be so strong and sensible.¡± Diana had said this many times to Sean. Still, it was difficult for one¡¯s character to change so easily. Whether Sean could change or not, Diana had to do her best to remind him of this as much as she could. Betty had a question. ¡°What about after we grow up? When Sean and I grow up to be even taller than Mommy, is it okay if we¡¯re not strong and cry whenever we want?¡± Diana nodded, and smiled tenderly at them. ¡°As long as Mommy is around, you two can stay as children forever.¡± ¡®Then I don¡¯t want Mommy to die,¡± Betty said. She stretched her arms out, wanting Diana to carry her too. She acted as if Diana was going to die if she didn¡¯t hold Diana tight and cherish this moment right now. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Betty¡¯s actions lightened up the mood immediately. Diana and Nina exchanged nces, and gave each other a warm smile. Diana didn¡¯t carry Betty. Nina did it in her stead. ¡°Cheeky girl! You¡¯re not getting a hug from Mommy.¡± If Diana carried Betty too, Sean might just leave Diana¡¯s arms by himself and walk. He would assume they were too tall and heavy for Mommy to carry at once. ¡°Let Godmother carry you,¡± Nina said. ¡°Will Mommy die?¡± Betty asked. Sean was on the verge of tears over his sister¡¯s foolish words. ¡°Silly.¡± He sounded a little like Julian, his voice clear and crisp. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t die. She¡¯ll be with us until we turn old and gray.¡± Oh, silly boy! Which person in this world wouldn¡¯t die? ¡°You precious children,¡± Diana said fondly. She looked at Sean and rubbed her chin against his soft hair, tightening her arms around him. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 The four of them left the neighborhood,ughing and chatting away. Nina couldn¡¯t fulfil Betty¡¯s request of persuading Julian intoing into see them. Still, she made Vans stay outside to keep watch. That way, she would have an exnation for Betty should the girl demand for one. Thankfully, Vans was still around. That meant that Julian was still around too, even though he didn¡¯t walk in. His car was still around as well. Nina sighed in relief as she brought them all to his car. Yet the closer they approached the car, the more obvious Vans¡¯s displeasure was. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina asked. A bad feeling rose in her chest. She carried Betty, and walked ahead of Diana. Upon looking into the car, she realized that no one was inside. Panicked, she demanded, ¡®Where is he?¡± Vans looked helplessly at her. After Nina attended that banquet three years ago, she hadn¡¯t reconciled with Vans. Thus, he aimed to please her as much as he could. If he could help it, he would never let Julian leave. But¡­ Vans showed Nina the suit jacket in his arms. ¡°I grabbed his jacket and refused to let him go, but he removed it and left anyway.¡± Nina and Diana were both bbergasted. Was there a need for Julian to hide himself so well? The great CEO of Fulcher Inc, leaving his car behind and running off by himself just so he wouldn¡¯t see her and Sean! Betty and Sean didn¡¯t know what to say. Diana had no idea how she could exin the current situation to Sean. Looking at him, she saw that his smile had disappeared. Once more, he fell silent. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She lowered her head, the expectations in her heart vanishing in that instant. The sudden surge of desire to see Julian no matter what it took, and the determination to take a step toward him, were immediately reced by anger. Her heart ached terribly as she mumbled, ¡°Sean¡­¡± Tears began welling up in Sean¡¯s eyes-eyes that resembled Julian¡¯s so much. When Sean realized that Diana and Betty were looking at him, he hurriedly tried to blink his tears back. He said to Diana, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not as if I won¡¯t see him again next time.¡± Diana was infuriated by Julian. She looked at Sean and said, ¡°Do you still want to see him? As long as you say you want to, Mommy will definitely make it happen today.¡± Sean knew Diana wouldn¡¯t believe him if he didn¡¯t tell her the truth. ¡°I do, but not today.¡± He looked at Diana. ¡®Today¡¯s the day we buy fresh flowers for that old grandma and our two brothers.¡± Since Betty was here right now, today was the best day for them to do so. If they didn¡¯t go today, Sean wondered until when they would have to postpone it. Betty didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Old grandma? Which old grandma? Brothers? Brothers from where?¡± Sean tried to exin things to her. ¡®They¡¯ve be stars in the sky.¡± Betty became even more confused. Shocked, she asked, ¡± You mean, we¡¯re flying up to the skies? To look at stars?¡± ¡®We¡¯re not flying up to the skies to look at stars,¡± Diana corrected Betty. She exined to Betty what she used to exin to Sean, about how people be stars after they pass away. ¡°Sean¡¯s telling you that we¡¯re taking you to see your GreatGrandma and brothers.¡± The mention of Aster and Star calmed Diana¡¯s anger. ¡°Besides Sean, you have two other older brothers. Although you¡¯ve never met them and you won¡¯t meet them in the future, they¡¯ve be stars and are always with us. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± she added. As Sean said before, they could always see Julian next time. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 But since they agreed to go to the cemetery today, they shouldn''t postpone it. Grandma, Aster, and Star had been waiting for Diana for too long. Nina saw how Sean didn''t insist on seeing Julian, and observed him cautiously. When she saw that Sean was behaving normally and Betty wasn¡¯t fussing over wanting to see Julian, she finally felt reassured. "Shall we go get some flowers first?" Vans didn''t follow them.He didn''t have a good impression of Diana after she left three years ago. When Diana first returned from Stirling City, he didn¡¯t even want to talk to her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But since he found out that she really had lost her memories, and after Julian exined to him the reason Diana lost her memories, he could understand why Julian didn''t dare to see Diana. It was because of an extreme sense of guilt. He himself couldn''t look Diana in the eye. What''s more, Diana had sacrificed and suffered so much in exchange for Julian''s life. Vans clutched Julian''s suit jacket tighter in his arms, and rubbed his nose. "I won''t be going with you guys.I still need to go for my shift at the hospital." "We weren''t even thinking of having youe with us," Nina said, rolling her eyes. "I asked you to make Julian stay, but you couldn''t even do that." If it weren''t because she had to take care of the twins, she would have hit him already. Vans was indignant. Although he could understand where Julian wasing from, he still tried to pull Julian back hard just now. But Julian was too determined to leave, and Vans couldn''t force him to stay. After Nina, Diana, and the twins left, Vans didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Instead, he turned the corner and headed upstairs via another route. Nina was staying right next to his apartment. It was also where Diana and Sean were currently staying. When Vans headed upstairs, Julian was standing right outside Nina''s apartment. The man Vans said had already left the neighborhood was standing right behind Vans right now.His sleeves were folded up to his elbow, exposing his arms. He stepped forward, and asked Vans, "You said that the pipes under the bathtub are stuck?" "Yes," Vans said as he keyed in the password. "Haven''t I already told you the password? Why didn¡¯t you go in first?" "Nina''s your girlfriend," Julian said. "Diana''s just staying here temporarily.It¡¯s not appropriate for me to just go in." Julian was a cultured man, after all.He would rather wait for a while for Vans toe before heading in with thetter. Vans understood his temperament, and teased him, "Good thing they didn¡¯t turn back.If not, you''ll be exposed immediately." He described the situation just now to Julian. "I saw how Diana and the twins got angry.You really won''t consider meeting them?" "Nope, I won''t" Vans tried to persuade him. "Think about it again.Actually, I think Diana really doesn¡¯t mind the way you are right now.She''s not angry at you.She just wants to see you, and..." Julian red at Vans. "Shut up! Quick, do what we need to do." He was impervious to Vans¡¯s persuasion. "You don''t understand Diana as much as I do.She can''t possibly not be angry with me!" As for wanting to see him, it was probably because Betty was fussing over wanting to see her. Betty missed Mommy whenever she¡¯s with Daddy, and missed Daddy whenever she¡¯s with Mommy. Unlike Sean, who was content with just having Diana. Sigh. Thinking about his son gave Julian mixed feelings. He sighed as he retrieved the tool box, then walked toward the bathtub. His eyes widened in shock when he saw what was inside it. "Why are there so many stalks of deadwood?" "That''s not deadwood," Vans said. "It¡¯s Japanese honeysuckle.They¡¯re very thin and tiny.They''re the culprits for clogging the pipes under the tub." Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. "What are they doing in the bathtub?" "I heard Nina say that Japanese honeysuckle is beneficial in alleviating eczema, which Sean has.Diana often bathes him with Japanese honeysuckle." Julian froze for a split second. "Sean has eczema?" Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 ¡°Yeah,¡± Vans said. ¡°Humidity and moisture are eczema¡¯s best friends. Some children¡¯s eczema conditions re up during deep winters and intense summers.¡± Julian turned silent at Vans¡¯s words. Vans couldn''t help but tease him. ¡°Why doI seem to know more about your son than you do?¡± Julian red at him, effectively shutting him up. ¡°T¡¯ve said enough,¡± Vans said, waving his hand. He didn¡¯t understand what Julian was thinking. Julian didn''t care about Diana and Sean, right? Yet, he insisted oning over to help with their clogged bathtub the moment he heard about it. He even said that hiring a plumber would be a waste of time. Was it really? Getting a plumber to their door and solve the problem was just one phone call away, and cost only a bit of money. Yet, Julian insisted on doing it himself. Perhaps... He just wanted to do something for them with his own hands. However, he didn¡¯t want them to know about it. He also forbade Vans to tell them about it. He really was a contradictory person. Vans couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°I¡¯m so d I¡¯m not as stiff as you are.¡± ¡°Pm not stiff. Diana and Sean just don¡¯t want to see me,¡± Julian retorted. Vans refuted his im. ¡°If so, why did they head out to find you?¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t looking for me,¡± Julian said, not wanting to continue the conversation any further. His face was already dark with displeasure. ¡°They were already heading out,¡± he said as he looked at Vans. ¡° Didn¡¯t you say that they wanted to buy fresh flowers and go to the cemetery?¡± Vans¡¯s face was now stormy. Julian was clearly not a fool, given his ability to grow Fulcher Inc. to its current scale. He clearly understood the current situation, too. Yet, why did he refuse to admit that Diana and Sean wanted to see him? ¡°You just don¡¯t have the guts to see them!¡± Vans yelled. That was his ultimate conclusion. ¡°what right do I have to see her?!¡± Julian red at him, jaw hard as stone and sharp as a knife. He was furious now. Vans wanted to say more, but the look on Julian¡¯s face told him that nothing he said would convince the latter otherwise. In the end, he decided to keep silent. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, then continued telling Julian about the bathtub. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Bathing in honeysuckle can help prevent and alleviate eczema. This is a good method.¡± It was something many parents for their children. Japanese honeysuckle were also packaged and sold online. These sachets could be put in a bucket or a tub, which was then filled with water for children to soak in. The method proved to bea great help to children with eczema. ¡°The bathtub was clogged because the Japanese honeysuckle stalks got out the sachet. Diana thought they were tiny enough to be flushed away. She didn¡¯t expect the tub to be so clogged that water can¡¯t flow through. The water in the tub finally emptied out at three in the morning,¡± Vans said. Julian nodded. He first twisted the drain stopper open. He shone a torchlight in it, and said, ¡°No wonder the water flows out slowly. The inside ispletely clogged.¡± It was filled with honeysuckle stalks. Vans was inexperienced with handyman work. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Grab me a chopstick,¡± Julian said, appearing very experienced with such things. ¡°In the past, Diana¡¯s hair would often clog the tub. Sometimes, as it umtes, it¡¯d eventually clog the whole drainage system.¡± Such trivial and mundane issues were a daily affair. Oftentimes, one would suddenly realize that the water wasn¡¯t draining out halfway through a bath. It was either a stuck pipe or drain. During such times, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to call for a plumber. As much as Albert the butler knew the ins and outs of the house, Julian never allowed him into Diana¡¯s bathroom. He always did it himself. And then... Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 After the water started flowing again, Diana would look at him in worship and exim, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re amazing!¡± The whole process was actually very simple. Julian never let Diana do anything, which made it seem as though he knew how to do everything. Julian savored the way she looked at him. Each time, it made him feel as though he could be content being an ordinary handyman, gardener, or carpenter ¡ª instead of the CEO of Fulcher Inc. He used to help her tend the garden, and even made her a sofa with his own hands. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She would always be ted seeing him get his hands dirty fixing things. Perhaps because such trivial matters often grated on one¡¯s nerves, and he was always around to help her with these things. After that, he would then stay around and take a bath with Diana. The temperature would start to rise as their desires for each other grew... His mind went back to those swelteringly hot summers, where such passion and joy were a mere touch away. It felt like such a long time ago... And now, he had to do something like fixing her bathtub in secret. Julian smiled self-derisively. Tears had welled up in his eyes as he looked back at the bathtub. Meanwhile, Nina pushed the ss door open and showed Diana a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Diana, does this look nice?¡± It was a bouquet of carnations. It was wrapped up in ck wrapping paper, and the flowers were bound together simply with a piece of twine. Grandma would love it. Thinking of the olddy who doted on her so much, Diana turned her face away in sorrow. She feared Nina might see her eyes turning red with unshed tears. It was a pity. She had tried so hard, but she was unable to continue being Madam Fulcher¡¯s granddaughter-inw. She probably shouldn¡¯t tter herself in the future. Between her and Julian, even if she were to take 99 steps toward him, he wouldn¡¯t stand in front of her. She didn¡¯t understand what he was really thinking, but she could see it clearly from his actions: he didn¡¯t want to see her. Diana looked at the flowers, and suddenly asked Nina a question. ¡° Vans said Julian went to the Jarvis residence for dinnerst night?¡± Her question came quickly and out of the blue. Nina was busy picking flowers, and nodded without much thought. ¡°Yes, Vans said that Julian stayed there for quite a while. I think it was because Mrs. Jarvis brought Cecilia back home, and Julian was there to see her.¡± The moment she said that, Nina covered her mouth with regret. She wished she could p herself and her mouth. What was she doing, saying so much to Diana? The moment Nina looked up, she knew she had said the wrong thing. Diana¡¯s expression gradually changed. Sensing Nina looking at her, Diana immediately shook her head. ¡° It¡¯s alright. The twins are in the washroom. We can say anything we want.¡± Whenever the twins were around, they had to consider the twins¡¯ feelings and watch their words. But if it was just the two of them, they could always speak their minds. ¡°T don¡¯t really understand it myself,¡± Nina said, running her fingers through her hair in frustration. ¡°Julian probably didn¡¯t go to see Cecilia because he was pursuing her. He might really have something to go to her for.¡± ¡°Ugh, just listen to myself.¡± Nina started getting angry with herself. ¡°Not that he¡¯s pursuing her, he¡¯s just...¡± Diana patted Nina¡¯s shoulders, trying to calm her friend down. ¡° It¡¯s fine. Nothing will happen to me just because of what you said.¡± Julian looking eagerly for Cecilia while avoiding Diana was the truth, after all. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 It had been so many days since Diana found her memories. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t even give her a single call. He finally responded to her invitation for a meeting as Mr. Whatever, but he refused to admit it was him. Even until now, Diana didn¡¯t send Mr. Whatever any message. Julian didn¡¯t ask any further, too. The thought made Diana rather angry. She had her expectations, but she had been let down repeatedly over the past few days. She had mustered her courage, and even cried tears of anger over him. But now... Nothing mattered anymore. ¡°T just need to pretend that I never loved this man before, just as I was at Stirling City back then. All will be fine,¡± Diana said, looking at Nina with a smile. She sounded like she was talking to Nina, but she was in fact cheering herself up. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°But the twins¡¯ father...¡± ¡°So what? We didn¡¯t even know about Julian¡¯s existence during those three years, and we survived all the same.¡± Now that they knew about him... Sean had be less happy. The disappointment on his face just now made Diana¡¯s heart ache. Diana pulled Nina¡¯s arm, and continued looking through the flowers. ¡°He can do whatever he wants. As long as I¡¯m firm about never being with him again and treat him like a stranger, I¡¯ll stop caring about him sooner orter.¡± If she didn¡¯t care or expect anything from him, she naturally wouldn''t be hurt by him. As for Sean... Diana wouldn''t stop Julian from seeing him, as Sean needed a father. In fact, she would actively let Sean see Julian. However, she no longer wanted to see Julian. She simply wanted the children to see their father. That was all. ¡°These daisies and baby¡¯s breath look nice, too,¡± Diana said, in an attempt to change the subject. The determination in her eyes grew more intense. The disappointment that had umted made it harder for her to change her mind. ¡°It¡¯s sky blue in color.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The ones over there look pretty good, too,¡± Nina said, shifting her attention quickly with Diana¡¯s words and busying herself with choosing flowers. ¡°We should let the twins choose when theye back.¡± Diana nodded. Grandma would probably be even happier knowing that the twins chose the flowers. Very soon, the twins walked back to Diana, hand in hand. They chose the carnations and, to Diana and Nina¡¯s surprise, butterfly flowers for Aster and Star. ¡°Butterfly flowers represent yearning and longing,¡± the shopkeeper said with a smile as she wrapped the flowers up. Seeing the twins, one adorable and the other cool, she asked, ¡° Who are these for?¡± ¡°For my older brothers,¡± Betty said, clearly understanding the situation now. She was able to exin things without Sean helping her out. ¡°Mommy probably misses them very much.¡± With that, she turned to look at Diana. Her pure, innocent eyes were overflowing with emotions. Everything was worth it for her twins, Diana thought. As for Julian... Whether he wanted to realize his engagement with Cecilia or pursue Diana, Diana would take his departure in stride. So be it. The four of them soon arrived at the cemetery with flowers in hand. Guards employed by the Fulcher family stood guard at the gate. Ever since Ka caused trouble at the cemetery before, the security there had be a priority. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 A few days ago, after Diana found her memories and came here for the first time, one of the security guards recognized her immediately even though he didn¡¯t speak with her. This time, in the middle of the day, the same security guard greeted her as Mrs. Fulcher from a distance away. ¡°Pm not Mrs. Fulcher anymore,¡± Diana corrected him. ¡°Just call me Ms. Winnington.¡± The security guard looked as if he was put in a difficult spot, but he corrected himself quickly. ¡°Ms. Winnington, pleasee in.¡± With that, he took some fruits from the security guard post. ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Why do you have this?¡± ¡°Mr. Fulcher gave it to us,¡± the security guard said as he looked toward the cemetery. After a slight pause, he added, ¡°Over the past three years, Mr. Fulcher would alwayse here alone. Each time, he¡¯d ce some fruits at the tombstone without a word.¡± Since then, Noel would always prepare a bunch of fruits and ce them at the security guard post. ¡°For some reason, Mr. Fulcher would often get drunk and make his way here. He¡¯d call out your name repeatedly...¡± The security guard snuck a nce at Diana as he spoke, only daring to goon after seeing that she looked fine. ¡°Saying that you were dead...¡± His voice turned soft as he went on, ¡°But sometimes, he¡¯d say that he forbade you to die, that you didn¡¯t die, you really didn¡¯t, and that you¡¯de back to find him. You had a tombstone here, but Mr. Fulcher dug it open with his bare hands. His hands became all soiled and bloody.¡± The security guard still felt lingering fear from the memory of Julian in that crazed state. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Thankfully, you really came back.¡± Diana slowly began to understand certain things. No wonder the security guard kept staring at her with widened eyes when she came to the cemetery thest time. He simply stared at her without a word. He even started chanting to himself, telling himself that he saw nothing. It seemed to him, Diana Winnington was dead. The security guard thought he sawa ghost... It was only today, under the bright sunlight, that the security guard was certain that Julian was right to say that Diana wasn¡¯t dead. That gave him enough courage to step forward and talk to Diana. Nina understood the situation, too. She exchanged nces with Diana as they smiled at each other. She looked at the security guard, and asked, ¡°Was Julian Fulcher in a terrible state three years ago?¡± Nina wanted to make up for the wrong things she said earlier. She didn¡¯t want Diana to fight with Julian over her words. After all, she just said what she heard from Vans. Honestly, she didn¡¯t understand what exactly Julian was pursuing Cecilia for. Diana and Julian could fight and have their rtionship turn sour, but as a friend, Nina couldn¡¯t interfere in their personal matters. ¡°Not just terrible,¡± the security guard said with a chuckle. ¡°He was mad.¡± He waved his hands, and pointed to Diana. ¡°But now that you¡¯re back, Ms. Winnington, everything''s fine.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°Please head in.¡± He was about to let them in, when he suddenly sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Ms. Winnington,¡± he said. ¡°Yes?¡± Diana was slightly taken aback. Even she herself didn¡¯t know what she was thinking of at that moment. It was as if... Something shed past her mind. Since she came back from Stirling City, she noticed there seemed to be scars on Julian¡¯s beautiful hands. Did theye from him digging her grave...? ¡°Are these children Mr. Fulcher¡¯s?¡± The security guard said, a huge smile on his face. ¡°They look just like him! Madam Fulcher will definitely be d to finally see them. It¡¯s such a happy thing to see your family reunited.¡± This man clearly forgot about Diana¡¯s earlier reminder that she was no longer Mrs. Fulcher. Well, she didn¡¯t see a need to keep harping on her identity and his address of her. Diana said no further, and gave him a smile as she led the twins into the cemetery. No matter what the security guard said of her identity and position, him mentioning Julian didn¡¯t seem to affect her as much as before. She would slowly and surely be able to just see him as the father of the twins. She held the twins¡¯ hands, and walked step by step to the tombstone. Grandma would definitely be happy to see her bring the twins for a visit. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 And Diana would always be Grandma¡¯s little darling. The Fulcher cemetery was private property. Generations of the Fulcher ancestors rested here. One nce was enough to tell of the scale of the ce. Tombstones of various sizes stood across the cemetery. It was a shocking to anyone who visited. Aster and Star¡¯s tombstone was the only one that was bright yellow, giving it a childlike and lively vibe. The twins took in the solemn sight before them. ¡°Is that our brothers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana smiled as she caressed their heads. She suddenly felt d that she drank herself into a stupor back then and refused to let Aster and Star¡¯s tombstone be gray, just like the others. She had boldly decided to paint the tombstone bright yellow. Sometimes, death wasn¡¯t the end point. Forgetting them was. Diana held the twins¡¯ hands and began introducing them to Aster and Star, then introduced Aster and Star to the twins. The twins listened on seriously. Diana didn''t have a lot of words to describe Aster and Star, except for the affection she had for them when they were in her womb. As wes... Julian and her past, lingering in her memories. While it was tragic, they had loved each other so passionately. Yet, they eventually lost Aster and Star. Diana and Julian tried so hard to protect the twins as their parents, while unintentionally hurting them at the same time. The memories from the past stabbed her heart like knives. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She could feel a gut-wrenching pain in her stomach whenever she remembered losing them. She almost couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak further. She had to turn her gaze away from their tombstone, and look at Grandma¡¯s tombstone instead. Yet, her eyes welled up with even more tears. The memories she had been trying to suppress over the past few days were akin to thousands of horses galloping across a field. The memories of Grandma treating her with such love and sincerity flooded her mind. Diana began sobbing uncontrobly. The twins¡¯ eyes reddened, moved by Diana¡¯s emotional outburst. They kept silent at the same time. Nina hurriedly enveloped them in her embrace. None of them stepped forward tofort Diana. They had no idea how tofort her. She had been through too much. Only Julian, who had experienced everything alongside her and felt the same pain she did, could fully understand her. But now, he had left her for Cecilia. Diana would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel terrible. Now was the perfect chance for her to relieve all her pent-up emotions. After a long while, she finally stopped crying. With the release of her emotions, her attachment and feelings toward Julian slowly faded. It was exactly what she had wished for. She suddenly felt as though she could stop loving him. Ping! The sharp edge of the chopstick broke in the drain and flew out. If Julian hadn¡¯t dodged in time, the broken piece would have pierced his eye. Vans yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡± Julian was too stunned at that moment. He didn¡¯t even refute Vans. He looked to be in a daze, as if not knowing what he had done. He stared nkly at the broken chopstick as mncholy filled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vans asked, worried. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Julian had always been sharp and intelligent, on top of being calm and frank. Yet whenever it came to anything involving Diana, he would turn dazed and foolish. But Diana wasn¡¯t actually with them now, and Julian... ¡°Tm fine,¡± Julian said, looking as if he had just woken up froma daze. ¡°I just felt a sudden pain in my chest, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is Shiloh not doing his job? He¡¯s supposed to look after your health!¡± Vans asked. Julian had just recovered from a fatal condition! Even now, a doctor of Shiloh¡¯s skill and reputation hadn¡¯t been able to name Julian¡¯s condition. He could only treat Julian based on the symptoms. Back then... Vans had personally witnessed how Julian suffered from the condition. At his worst, his entire person went as pale as a sheet. Not only did his health worsen, but he looked as if his life was sucked out of him. The memory of how weak Julian looked back then made Vans tremble. ¡°Julian...¡± He was afraid. Julian knew what Vans was worried about. Smiling, he said, ¡° What are you thinking? Since Shiloh was able to save me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The sudden pain he felt just now must have been a once-off ident. Julian didn¡¯t think much of it. Since using chopsticks to get the stalks out didn¡¯t work, he had to try another way. He calmed down, and told Vans to wait outside for him. He removed the shower head from the stand, aimed it at the drainage hole, and forced the stems out using the pressure from the water. That worked out, somewhat. It managed to remove just the top- mostyer of stalks. There was still some hair stuck at the back. He had to look for a vacuum and suck out the remnants in the drain. Thankfully, that worked well. Although it took some time, he finally managed to unclog the drain. ¡°Remember,¡± Julian said as he left the washroom, his shirtpletely drenched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Diana I did this.¡± Vans shook his head exasperatedly. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯ ll definitely catch a cold going out like that.¡± He walked out, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go grab some of my clothes. Wear them before heading out.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Julian said, ¡°I still have other things to attend to.¡± The person he assigned to look for Noel had returned with news. This time, they managed to surround Noel in his room. However, he refused to go to the Jarvis residence with them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. And so, everyone decided to call Julian to try persuading Noel. It was good enough they managed to find Noel. That meant Julian and Cecilia¡¯s engagement would soon be called off. When that happened, Julian could stand before Diana without shame. He would be able to give himself fully andpletely to her. This time, he would hold her hand and never let go. Meanwhile... ¡°you cried today not just because you miss Grandma, Aster and Star,¡± Nina said to Diana with certainty. The twins had fallen asleep on the way back from the cemetery. Nina went on, ¡°If you feel troubled, you must tell me. That¡¯s the only way we can solve problems together. If you keep it to yourself, It¡¯ll only make you feel worse. ¡°That¡¯s especially so for women, as Vans said. ¡°women like to get angry and keep their feelings to themselves instead of expressing it. That would often result in various lumps and tumors.¡± Women could do without loving men. However, they had to love themselves. Diana feared Nina would worry about her. ¡°I¡¯m expressing myself by crying.¡± She felt much better after crying it out. Even the skies looked brighter in her eyes. ¡°Whether Julianes looking for me, whether he meets me, or whether he admits that he¡¯s Mr. Whatever... All these aren¡¯t important anymore,¡± Diana said. ¡°Anyway, I''ll buy Oliver¡¯s apartment today.¡± She said it so casually. But to Nina, her words were as loud as a gong. ¡°If Julian one day told you he had his reasons for neglecting you, for not seeing you and caring about Cecilia more, would you forgive him?¡± Nina asked. Diana paused for a moment. Then, she said with a bitter smile, ¡° What kind of reasons could he have?¡± She said it lightly, but each word hit the nail on the head. ¡°What kind of reason could he have to make me feel so unloved by him? To continue chasing after her despite knowing that she loves another man?¡± Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 If one couldn''t feel loved while being in love, it meant no love was left. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Diana didn''t want to continue discussing with Nina; it was pointless. All she knew was that she had waited for Julian for a very long time. After putting in so much effort to reunite with him, she finally had the chance to see him again. Yet, Julian had never thought to cherish it. He clearly knew what she had sacrificed for him three years ago, and that he could imagine how much she had endured during these three years. Despite that, he acted as if he hadn''t thought about or heard anything ¡ªas if nothing had happened at all. She just wanted to see him once. Was that too much to ask for? It wasn''t. He just didn''t care about her feelings. He didn''t care about her thoughts. In his heart, Cecilia was the only one who mattered. Diana smiled. "But none of this matters now." Crying today had indeed improved her mood significantly. She wouldn''t let Julian keep troubling her and nt negative thoughts in her mind. Compared to Julian, she had more important things to do¡ªlike buying a house to provide herself and her children with a stable ce to live. That, and taking good care of her children. She needed to ask Sean for his opinion, and figure out how to arrange a meeting between him and Julian. And there was her studio, too. She had to find a way to take her business to the next level. There were so many practical and necessary things to do. Keeping busy was good. Being busy would help her forget about her feelings for him more quickly. "Long time no see." This time, Diana went straight to Oliver''spany with her two children. She was eager to sign that contract. This was the second time Oliver had seen the twins. His eyes were gentle and kind as he instructed his secretary to bring them candies and toys. Diana was a bit puzzled. "Why do you have these things in your office?" Oliver hesitated momentarily. He averted his eyes from hers, and replied, ''''Sometimes, clients bring their children with them." The secretary listened, and hesitated for a moment as well. Her fingers twitched, as if she wanted to speak up and say, "Mr. Channing, these things have been here for ages. You''ve never used them." Seeing the look in Oliver''s eyes, however, she retreated without uttering a word. In her heart, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Fanny. Fanny had been right when she said their boss had someone in his heart¡ªit was this woman. The secretary carefully recalled Diana''s appearance. It seemed that evenpared to Fanny, who had once been a top star in the entertainment industry, this woman was not inferior in the slightest. She carried an inherently gentle temperament. Was it because she was a mother? The secretary thought about Diana''s two incredibly adorable children. Fanny said that if someone brought children to thepany to see the boss, she must be informed. Thinking of this, the secretary stood in the corridor and dialed Fanny''s number. At that moment, Fanny was busy handlingpany affairs. Although she had retired from the entertainment industry, in reality, she had only stopped appearing as a celebrity. Her current business had shifted more towards behind -the- scenes work. She relied on her previous connections, and was doing quite well in her career. Right now, her profession was slightly less morous than when she was a top celebrity. But that was fine; this was the life she wanted now. During a moment of absentmindedness, Fanny looked at the marriage certificate she had ced in the disy cab. She smiled bitterly. Her phone rang, and she answered it. "Hello." Her voice was melodious. It was so pleasant that the secretary was momentarily lost in thought before making a greeting. "Ms. Smith." Apart from the patriarch of the Channing family, Fanny, and Oliver, no one else knew about Fanny and Oliver''s marriage. As such, it was normal for people in thepany to address Fanny as Ms. Smith. Fanny nodded. "Hello, Wanda." Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 ¡°You mentioned before that if a woman with two childrenes to see the boss, I should call you," Wanda said. Wanda''s voice was soft and gentle, as if trying not to startle Fanny. However, to Fanny''s ears, it rumbled as loudly as thunder. It genuinely startled her, and her heart seemed to tighten. After a while, she gathered the courage to reply. "Alright." She knew it. It had been three years. This day had finally arrived. Fanny couldn''t say whether she was happy or sad. She had feared and anticipated this day since she married Oliver three years ago. When Oliver returned home from work that day, there was an unusual absence of a prepared meal on the table. Fanny loved cooking, especially since her workload had be less hectic. She saw cooking as a pastime and enjoyment. In the past, Oliver wasn¡¯t picky about food. He would eat anything, especially when he worked in the emergency department. He would be so busy, getting a bite was a luxury. Later, when Simon''s identity was exposed, he deliberately distanced himself from the Channing family. With Simon¡¯s actions, Oliver was forced to take over the family business. As anew leader, Oliver wanted to make significant changes in the beginning to leave a strong impression. Not only did he have to make proper and firm decisions, but he also had to ensure they were right and carried out properly. He was busy for quite a while. He became indifferent to his food choices. He ate everything withoutint, forgetting what he had eaten the moment he finished his meal. Later on, Fanny insisted on sending him meals every day. Gradually, he developed the habit ofing home for meals every day. This way, she didn''t have to run around outside. Now, Oliver could answer without hesitation if one asked him what he had for dinner the previous night. He could even tell if Fanny''s cooking was slightly too salty or nd. He would inquire when she would make her signature roast pork again, and if she needed him to bring her to the market to get a nice pork cut to make it? Three years passed like this, with their daily life routine revolving around the three meals in a day. However, they hadn''t shared a bedroom, let alone crossed any boundaries. Sometimes, Oliver would be momentarily lost when he looked at their marriage certificate. Had he really married the girl he had grown up with¡ª the one he called his sister? Even though they had no blood rtion, they had grown up as siblings in the Channing family. Since they registered their marriage, Fanny stopped calling him by name. She had always referred to him as "Brother". Looking back, it was probably her way of reminding him. Their marriage had been ast resort, a result of his wrongdoing. Oliver sighed, and felt a long-forgotten heaviness in his heart. He hadn''t felt anything like this, not even when he had met Diana earlier today. Standing in their empty home and staring at the vacant dining table, he suddenly felt at a loss. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After standing still for a while, he slowly removed his coat and changed into casual wear. Then, he slipped intofortable slippers. Fanny had picked out all of these things. They were all veryfortable. He circled the first floor again. There was no food on the table, and the kitchen was also deserted. Was Fanny feeling unwell? Oliver hesitated for a moment, and then began to climb the stairs. As he pushed open the bedroom door, he saw Fanny with her back to him. Before he could voice his concern, she said calmly, "When will we handle the formalities?" Formalities? What formalities? Oliver was momentarily stunned. He remained that way until she said, "The divorce formalities." Her eyes were bright andrge, so different from Diana''s smaller eyes. There was an extrayer of charm in them that Diana didn¡¯t have, and a hint of coyness. It was when he met her eyes that Oliver finally remembered. Three years ago, when he was forced to marry Fanny, he had signed an agreement with her. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Noel was growing impatient as he waited. Julian had people arranged at every checkpoint at the airport, making it nearly impossible for him to leave the country. Even returning home to see Albert required careful consideration, in order to avoid Julian''s detection. Initially, Noel thought about continuing to hide. However, Julian''s determination was overwhelming. Noel could easily uncover the trails of the people under Julian''smand. Likewise, Julian could preemptively anticipate Noel''s escape. He had heard that Julian himself wasing to see him this time. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat embarrassed. He hadn''t figured out how to face Julian yet. When Noel saw Julian, he said, "I''ve already resigned. There''s no need for you to find me." He had fallen in love with Julian''s fianc¨¦e. He couldn''t face Julian. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Julian seemed to know what Noel was thinking. A single nce from him was enough to freeze Noel in ce. "Did I approve it?" Julian stared at him. He repeated, "Did I approve your resignation letter?" Noel was taken aback. There was a mix of surprise and disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Julian. "Sir..." Julian didn''t say much. "Let''s go back. You''re not a criminal, so why hide? Besides, Cecilia has been waiting for you." Noel couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened, and the emotional surge he had just experienced vanished instantly. "What did you say to her?" When Cecilia was mentioned, Noel became agitated once again. "Sir, you agreed to the engagement. You promised to marry Ms. Jarvis!" But now, Julian seemed to be contemting breaking that promise. It made Noel wonder how Cecilia, who loved Julian, would cope with it. Noel knew Cecilia''s mental illness stemmed from her unwavering love for Julian. If only Cecilia hadn''t fallen for Julian in the first ce! None of this would have happened. And yet, Julian had no intention of taking responsibility. He didn''t even seem to care about the engagement. This made Noel feel particrly ufortable and pained. "Sir..." He saw Julian looking at him coldly without a word. After a pause, he mustered the courage to continue. "If it''s because of my feelings for Ms. Jarvis that you...¡±. "Don''t waste your breath," Julian cut him off. In his current state, he couldn''t be bothered to argue with Noel any longer. Noel''s mind was clearly not clear at the moment. He hadn''t even realized the fact that he liked Cecilia, and that Cecilia felt the same for him. As for Julian and Cecilia''s engagement, it wasn''t just Julian''s desire to break it off; Cecilia didn''t want to be with Julian, either. Yet, to Noel, Julian was a too powerful and too perfect person. He couldn''t understand or ept the fact that Cecilia liked him instead of Julian. He could only assume that Julian refused to ept Cecilia. Julian could see through Noel''s thoughts, and decided not to waste any more time on him. "Just tie him up," he said to someone, waving his hand. "Take him to Ms. Jarvis." The matter between Noel and Cecilia was best discussed face-to- face by the two parties involved. Julian watched as Noel left and finally got into the car to see Cecilia. He sighed in relief. ¡®Just wait, Diana... This engagement will be over soon.'' Very soon, he could meet her and Sean openly and honestly. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Nina hurriedly opened the door when she heard themotion, and weed Diana and the two kids inside. She noticed that Diana was carrying some takeout. Diana held the containers of homemade dishes in her hands, and waved them in front of Nina. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate.¡± Nina understood, and quickly turned to fetch tes and utensils. ¡® Did you buy it?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Diana said, rubbing her hands. ¡°And I made sure to ask. Oliver really doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡± As for the house, Diana and Oliver had followed market prices and formal contracts. Diana didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him in any way. Nina loved gossip the most. Even if it was about Diana, she wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°How are you so sure?¡± Before, Oliver¡¯s feelings for Diana had been crystal clear. Just as Nina was about to ask more, she waved her hand at Diana. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Her professional intuition kicked in, and she guessed, ¡°Is it rted to Fanny?¡± Back then, Nina had taken photos of Oliver with Fanny. Oliver had discovered her; he insisted he and Fanny didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. But when Nina saw Fanny¡¯s expression, she could sense something was off. Onlyter did she find out they were siblings, and she dismissed the idea. Now, Diana was saying she was very sure Oliver didn¡¯t like her anymore. Nina¡¯s first instinct was that it had something to do with Fanny. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Diana said, as she ced the food on the table. Then, she took the twins to the bathroom to wash their hands and pulled out chairs for them to sit in. After that, she helped Nina arrange the dishes while they chatted. ¡°Oliver and Fanny are married,¡± she said. This caught Nina by surprise. She was bewildered. ¡°They got married? How can siblings get married? When did this happen?!¡± ¡°He said it was three years ago,¡± Diana said with a shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m unsure about the exact date, but they¡¯re not biological siblings. As you know, Fanny was adopted by the Channings and grew up there.¡± Nina remembered this detail. ¡°Three years ago¡­ No wonder Fanny suddenly switched to working behind the scenes back then. So, she went and got married.¡± Nina suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Oh man, you¡¯re all married now.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was the only one still ustomed to being alone. Seeing everyone around her entering marriage and having children, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly envy them sometimes. If only she could get married¡­ No, it was impossible. Vans wouldn¡¯t go against his family for her; Nina was well aware of his personality. The thoughts running in Nina¡¯s mind that she hesitated to say were something Diana had also pondered. They exchanged a nce, and the atmosphere noticeably grew somber. There was still a pair of utensils missing at the table. In an attempt to lighten the mood, Diana and Nina simultaneously got up and headed for the kitchen. Diana lowered her voice, and suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel disappointed. Look at me and Julian. We got married, but we still got divorced in the end.¡± Then, she joked, ¡°Maybe marriage is just a prelude to divorce. If you¡¯re going to end up divorced anyway, why bother getting married?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯ll all end up divorced, why should I care about getting married?¡± The mood gradually improved. The two women returned to the table, and ate with the twins. The dishes Diana brought back were to everyone¡¯s liking. Not only did Betty enjoy the food, but Sean also had his fair share. He picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork, and said, ¡°This is pretty good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s pretty good?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Living without a daddy,¡± Sean replied. Then, he added,¡± Being with Aunt Nina is great.¡± Everyone shared a warmugh. It felt like they were back to the days in Stirling City-except this time, the person at the dining table had changed from Simon to Nina. Diana couldn¡¯t help but think about this, and her mind raced with a thousand thoughts. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡°Time flies,¡± Diana said. She raised her ss, and sincerely toasted Nina. ¡°Thank you, Nina, for your unwavering belief in me since I returned.¡± Nina had always supported Diana¡¯s decisions. This included when Zachary came to visit them before. Nina was the one who protected Diana and the twins. Nina was touched by Diana¡¯s sincere tone, and her eyes became a little moist. ¡°What¡¯s with all this all of a sudden? If you had been willing to discuss it with me three years ago, I would never have let you go on that journey alone. Especially since you were pregnant.¡± At the very least, Nina would have gone with Diana. ¡°Although Simon was despicable, thank god he never harmed the twins.¡± Luckily, Diana had raised them safely to this point. If things had been different¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Diana couldn¡¯t bear to think how the twins would have ended up if Simon had been even more ruthless back then. Fortunately, everything was in the past now. Nina finished her drink, and gently squeezed Diana¡¯s hand forfort. As the conversation continued, Nina became happier and even opened a bottle of wine. Diana had a low tolerance for alcohol, and only took a small sip. Nina, on the other hand, drank quite a bit. ¡°Congrattions, Diana, on having your own house in the vast city of Richburgh,¡± Nina said. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have your own sanctuary. No one can drive you away. You¡¯ll never have to move again, only return home.¡± Nina was genuinely happy for Diana. They ate and chatted until it was time for the two kids to bathe. Nina was already a bit too drunk to stand up, so the kids had to help Diana assist Nina to her room before they could take their baths. But Nina wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°No!¡± She waved her hand at Diana, refusing to let the kids touch her. She held her clothes up to her nose, and pretended to dry heave. ¡°Auntie is stinky,¡± she said, keeping herself away from the kids and pushing herself away from the table. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me.¡± With that, she pushed herself against the table and struggled to get up. ¡°I¡¯ll go brush my teeth first.¡± She was afraid the smell of alcohol would affect the kids. She also made sure to tell Diana, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Nina wanted to help Diana bathe the kids. Of course, Diana wouldn¡¯t allow Nina to do so; she was already too drunk. If she bumped into something or fell, there were no other adults in the house to assist her. Unfortunately, Nina refused to listen. She was determined to bathe the kids with Diana. Diana had no choice but to send Sean to knock on the neighbor¡¯s door, to ask for Vans toe and take care of Nina. Luckily, he was at home and quickly arrived with Sean. ¡°Why is there such a strong smell of alcohol?¡± Vans asked. He heard Nina vomiting profusely in the bathroom, then noticed the empty wine bottles on the table. He turned to Diana. ¡°Did you two have a bit to drink?¡± It was more than just a bit. Diana was embarrassed. ¡°It was a celebration, since it¡¯s a happy asion today. I bought a house.¡± She had said it to keep Vans from being upset with Nina. Vans was surprised. ¡°You bought a house? You¡¯re getting a house?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already done.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t living in CoIlina Vi good enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s someone else¡¯s house, even if he¡¯s my ex-husband. One day, he¡¯ll move in with another woman,¡± Diana said with a smile. It was a smile that held no sorrow or joy. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to move out for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t decide before.¡± Ultimately, she had too many lingering attachments and reluctance to let go of Julian before. But, as he became increasingly distant and indifferent towards her¡­ Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Diana had gradually learned to let go. Plus, with the recent audit over the past week, she realized that even after repaying Mr. Whatever¡¯s investment, she could still afford the down payment on Oliver¡¯s house. ¡°I bought it on mortgage, and I¡¯ll have to make monthly payments.¡± Fortunately, the house was in a slightly less expensive area. Aside from the down payment, the monthly mortgage payments weren¡¯t too burdensome. Diana looked at Sean, and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have to cover Sean¡¯s tuition fees. Julian may not be great to me, but he¡¯s good to the children.¡± She knew Sean harbored some resentment towards Julian at the moment. So, she wanted to say some positive things about Julian in front of Sean. The children had their own thoughts, and she had her own. She couldn¡¯t let her rtionship problems affect her children¡¯s expectations of their father. However, Sean didn¡¯t say anything in response. He silently went into the bathroom to run the bathwater himself. The sound of rushing water echoed in the bathroom. Diana immediately realized what had happened, and rushed towards the bathroom. She pped her forehead in frustration, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t take a bath today.¡± Sean looked puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± Diana felt a bit embarrassed as she exined, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t think to remove the flower stems when I drained the water, and they clogged the drain¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s already fixed,¡± Vans interrupted Diana, unable to resist chiming in. ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Diana looked at him in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s fixed? Did Nina ask you to fix it while I was away?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that the issue had been resolved so quickly. In a big city, workers were in high demand. Usually, they needed to make an appointment for a visit. Vans remembered Julian¡¯s instructions, and kept the secret that Julian had arranged for the repair. He simply nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Unfortunately, Vans was not a good liar. Diana, who now had her memories back, stared at Vans intensely before saying calmly, ¡°Go check on Nina.¡± Feeling like he had just been caught, Vans snapped out of it and replied, ¡°You take care of the kids first.¡± Whenever he lied, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana could almost guess that Vans was home at this time of the day, because he hadn¡¯t gone to work at the hospital today. When they had talked about buying flowers to visit the cemetery and he had imed he needed to work, it was very likely that he had lied to them. The sound of running water continued to echo in the bathroom. Diana¡¯s thoughts drifted, and it wasn¡¯t until Sean tugged at her that she snapped out of it. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about? Betty said she doesn¡¯t want a bath anymore. She just wants a shower.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Diana quickly responded. ¡°Sean, you can go out first. I¡¯ll help Betty wash up.¡± Betty seemed exhausted. After her shower, she quickly climbed into bed and fell asleep. Now, only Diana and Sean were left in the bathroom. She watched her son, whose cheeks had turned slightly red due to the warmth of the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll step outside, okay? I¡¯ll be right by the door. If you need anything, just call for me.¡± Sean nodded. Then, he stepped into the tub. Once the top of the water was filled with bubbles, he called out, ¡°Mommy.¡± Diana thought something might be wrong, and hurriedly entered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied. With a smile, he handed Diana a washcloth and said, My back is a bit itchy.¡± When Sean lived with Julian, Julian would sometimes wash his back for him. At this moment, Sean suddenly missed those simple father-son bonding moments. ¡°I lied.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Today, I said it¡¯s okay not to have a daddy. I lied,¡± Sean admitted. He felt like something was missing without his father. ¡°Would you like to call Daddy?¡± Diana asked. Sean looked up, and asked Diana, ¡°Is that okay, Mommy?¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 ¡°Of course.¡± Sean seldom made requests of Diana. So when he did, she was more than willing to oblige. But¡­ When it came time to actually dial the number, Diana hesitated again. What should she say when she called Julian? Should she start with a simple ¡°Hello,¡± or maybe ¡°Long time no see,¡± or ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Diana¡±? Or perhaps, apologize for the interruption? As she pondered all these, the phone was already ringing. In the end, Diana decided not to say anything at all and let Sean do the talking. ¡°You can say whatever you want once the call is answered,¡± she told him. Sean nodded, but the phone continued to ring with no response from the other end. The phone rang, and the name on the screen told him that it was Diana calling. Julian had already sent Noel to Cecilia, and he watched as they began talking. Now, Julian had left the Jarvis family¡¯s residence. Noel and Cecilia clearly had feelings for each other. As long as Cecilia personally acknowledged her feelings for him, there was no way Noel wouldn¡¯t believe that she liked him. Julian smiled. Noel and Cecilia were about to be a couple, and the annulment of his engagement was practically a done deal. His phone continued vibrating, and Diana¡¯s name shed on the screen. Julian stared at the phone that had been ringing incessantly. At this moment, all his suppressed emotions and feelings burst forth. This was great. Diana was really waiting for him! She had never given up on him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian tightened his grip on the phone, and made up his mind to go see her right away. He wanted to give her a surprise. The call was disconnected. Diana¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward, and she cautiously nced at Sean. ¡°I¡¯m sure your daddy didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± As she spoke, she immediately dialed the number again. Diana anxiously stared at her phone, silently praying that Julian would answer quickly. No matter what adults might be going through, they shouldn¡¯t hurt a child¡¯s heart. The phone continued to produce the empty sound of beeping. Then, the beeping disappeared abruptly, reced by a heart-wrenching silence emanating in the bathroom. Sean¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. The fluffy white bubbles nearly covered his small body as he turned away from Diana. ¡°Mommy, please leave,¡± he said. He wanted some time alone. Diana wanted tofort him, but didn¡¯t know how to console him in this situation. So, sheplied with Sean¡¯s request and stepped out. As she reached the door and opened the ss door, she heard Sean¡¯s solemn voice ask, ¡°If Betty wants to talk to Daddy, will he also refuse to answer her calls like he did with me?¡± Diana was about to reply, but Sean answered his own question. ¡°No. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do the same.¡± Diana had an urge to disagree. Upon seeing Sean curl up into a tiny ball, she sighed. She chose to remain silent, and gently closed the bathroom door behind him. Her hands were still covered in soap bubbles from the bathroom. She touched them lightly and they popped instantly, just like her own heart. What was once a whole heart filled with anticipation and longing had slowly turned into shattered fragments, spreading through her body like a painful ache. Her heart broke, but it wasn¡¯t for herself. It was for Sean. A child shouldn¡¯t be treated this way! Her sorrow gradually turned into anger. She nced towards the bathroom where the ss door was covered in condensation, isting all sounds between her and Sean. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Diana reached out to the ss door, and gently wiped away some of the condensation. She could faintly make out that Sean was still frozen in the same position. He was still hugging himself and not moving. Even breathing was painful. The child was suffering. Diana felt her heart break further, as though someone had taken the pieces and stomped on them. Diana stood at the bathroom door, and dialed Julian¡¯s phone number once more. This time, he picked up. ¡°Hello, I¡­¡± His voice was so indifferent, as if nothing had happened. In fact, he sounded quite joyful. But their child, Sean, who had finally acknowledged Julian as his father after a long journey, was crying quietly in the bathroom. He didn¡¯t deserve to be her husband¡­ Even less so, the father of their children! Diana almost hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Earlier, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Julian immediately sensed that something was wrong. But when he thought about how he would soon see her in person to tell her about the annulment, he ignored the warning signs. He smiled, and said, ¡°I just left the Jarvis family¡¯s residence.¡± The Jarvis family¡¯s residence? Cecilia? He was really something. After giving Betty to Diana, he immediately went to see Cecilia. He didn¡¯t even ask a single question about Sean. He was truly something! Diana was on the verge of grinding her teeth to dust. However, she was still afraid of misunderstanding him and wanted to double-check. So, she asked, ¡°Did you repair the bathtub at Nina¡¯s ce?¡± Julian hesitated. Did Vans sell him out so quickly? But he was in such a good mood now, and hisughter deepened. Diana was always sensitive to his emotional changes. At this moment, she was already seething with anger. She wished to hang up the phone immediately. From now on, he shouldn¡¯t hope to see her, much less Sean! Julian¡¯s reply came at the right moment. His words warmed her cold heart immediately as he replied, ¡°Yeah. It was me.¡± His clear voice seemed to wash away all the negative thoughts in her mind. Even though they weren¡¯t as young as they used to be, his voice still held a maic charm that pulled at Diana¡¯s heart. It really was him. Her heart was somewhat soothed by his answer. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Vans said the bathtub was broken, and Sean often takes baths. I was afraid it would inconvenience you at night,¡± Julian exined. That wasn¡¯t what she meant. ¡°What I mean is, since you think of us so much, why didn¡¯t youe to see us?¡± She had to put herself in Sean¡¯s shoes now, as she could only fully grasp his sorrow by understanding his feelings. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Betty is our child, but isn¡¯t that the same for Sean? You think of us so much and even wanted to fix the bathtub for us, but why wouldn¡¯t youe to see us?¡± Julian hesitated after hearing this. ¡°I didn¡¯t avoid you on purpose.¡± It was then that he btedly realized something about what she had said. ¡°You and Sean have actually been waiting for me to find you?¡± His words¡­were something Diana didn¡¯t originally want to admit, because she knew he was currently engaged to another woman. As his former wife, if she answered his question, it would be a bit shameless of her no matter how she put it. However, now, Sean needed her honesty as his mother. ¡°Yes, we have been waiting for you-especially Sean. I called you just now because he really wanted to talk to you.¡± Diana took a deep breath, as if this was the only way to restrain some of the pain in her heart and maintain enoughposure to talk to Julian. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t give birth to him and haven¡¯t raised him much, his love for you is genuine.¡± In so many divorced families, even if children didn¡¯t stay with their fathers, they acknowledged them. All inadequate fathers owed their children their pure love. Diana¡¯s tone grew more pained as she continued. She bit her lip to prevent herself from crying, even treating it as a plea. She suppressed her anger, and continued, ¡°So please, don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Even if Diana didn¡¯t cry, Julian could still sense her distress and the suppressed anger within her. Diana had said, ¡°Please¡± She had said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Don¡¯t hurt their child. Don¡¯t hurt Sean. This almost humble emotion was something Julian had never expected to find in Diana. Even when he had initially acted like a jerk and demanded for a divorce, Diana had epted it firmly. In their rtionship, she had always been the one passively epting things. She rarely made demands of him. Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart when he thought about this. What had he missed? How could he have been so foolish to insist on not seeing her for so many days? They could have faced everything together! ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Julian said quickly, as if he was afraid Diana might hang up the phone. ¡¯ Diana, you never have to speak to me that way in this life. I have too many things to apologize to you for, and Sean¡­¡± He thought about what Vans had mentioned-Sean¡¯s susceptibility to eczema, which weighed heavily on his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to him in the future. Just wait for me. I¡¯m almost at your ce.¡± He nced at the distance to their location. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He wanted to tell her all the thoughts and feelings he had kept secret during their separation. Diana¡¯s mind was a bit fuzzy. Was Julianing to see her right away? ¡°Where are you right now?¡± she asked. Was he trying to deceive her? How could he be at the Jarvis family¡¯s residence and then suddenly arrive at her ce? ¡°I¡¯m on Glenwood Avenue,¡± Julian replied with a smile, sounding quite indulgent. ¡°I know how to get to Nina¡¯s ce, so don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t forget, when you first moved in with Nina, I lived downstairs.¡± Julian even leased the apartmentplex where Vans was currently living in. He had wanted to take any chance to see Diana more often. But then¡­ Many unexpected things happened. And then, three years had passed since theyst met. Julian was feeling various emotions right now. Diana was a bit dazed. ¡°Glenwood Avenue¡­¡± That was the closest crossroads to their location. In other words, Julian was already on his way before she even made this phone call. He was here to see her and their two children. He never gave up on her, and he never stopped caring about Sean. He even repaired the bathroom for them in secret. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked you about the bathroom today, would you have never told me about it?¡± Diana asked. ¡°No,¡± Julian replied. ¡°I was nning to tell you when I arrived, and maybe help bathe Sean. Betty¡¯s a girl, and she¡¯s already starting to feel conscious about gender. If I don¡¯t get more involved in Sean¡¯s life, he¡¯ll grow up in the blink of an eye. By then, I¡¯ll regret it.¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s words, Diana finally felt relieved. ¡°Okay. Thene over.¡± This time, she chose to believe him and decided to entrust her broken heart back to him. She wanted to see if Julian could mend it back together. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The call was basically at an end, but neither of them hung up. Instead, they simultaneously said, ¡°You hang up first.¡± Theyughed at their own responses, and Diana finally said,¡± I¡¯m going to check on Sean.¡± In the end, it was Diana who initiated things-as usual. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 They used to be as sweet as this before. It was as if they had never been apart-like they had never divorced. But¡­ There was Julian¡¯s engagement to Cecilia. Diana was about to ask about it, when she heard him say, ¡°I love you.¡± His voice was soft but swift, like a light breeze in the air. Even after hanging up the phone, Diana still felt a bit dizzy. She couldn¡¯t understand how she suddenly found herself listening to Julian confessing his love. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t all that sudden. She thought about the repaired bathtub, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Coincidentally, Vans had carried Nina out after she had emptied her stomach. Diana quickly poured a cup of water for Nina. Vans helped Nina drink it, and herplexion visibly improved afterward. ¡°When we went to buy flowers today, Julian came here, right?¡± Diana asked as she gently massaged Nina¡¯s temples, hoping to alleviate her hangover. ¡°And before he came here, he asked about me and Sean, right?¡± Julian was in the same position as them. He never forgot her for a moment. ¡°Yeah,¡± Vans replied, looking surprised and a bit uneasy.¡± How did you know? Julian told me not to tell you¡­¡± ¡°I guessed,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°He said he wasing to see me and the twins.¡± Then, she lowered her head and kissed Nina on the cheek.¡± Nina, I¡¯ll leave you in Vans¡¯s care tonight.¡± Once she cared for the children, she would wait for Julian to arrive. Seeing her reaction, Vans felt relieved. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± However, Nina suddenly patted Diana¡¯s shoulder and said,¡± Silly! I smell terrible!¡± Then, she covered her mouth and burst intoughter.¡± Congrattions, my darling!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The person Diana wanted to see most wasing to find her. ¡°For the sake of not disturbing you two,¡± Nina¡¯s fingers reached for Vans¡¯s tie, tightening it and giving it a strong pull, ¡°I¡¯ll let this guy take care of me tonight!¡± With that, she stood up confidently and stumbled toward Vans. She clung to him and demanded, ¡°Hurry! Take me to your chambers!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Nina smiled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Your Majesty, the Queen!¡± Diana and Ninaughed, leaving Vans looking utterly perplexed. ¡°Your Majesty, can you please loosen your servant¡¯s tie first?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Ninaughed mischievously. ¡°But you¡¯ll use it to tie me upter.¡± Diana blushed slightly, speechless. Had she heard something she shouldn¡¯t have? Vans obviously realized that as well and tried to cover Nina¡¯s mouth, but she swatted his hand away. She clung to the door and refused to enter Vans¡¯s room, shouting, ¡°True love prevails! True love prevails!¡± She paused, and her eyes welled up; she looked to be on the verge of tears andughter. ¡°Diana! I thought you and Julian wouldn¡¯t reconcile this time. But¡­¡± She let out a sob, unable to finish her sentence. After a few moments, she said firmly, ¡°True love¡­ prevails¡­¡± Vans shifted awkwardly in ce. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Before Nina could finish her sentence, she turned around and kissed his lips. Her love for him was always like this- bold and passionate, with a touch of reckless determination. Did true love¡­really prevail? Nina didn¡¯t actually know the answer. Watching the two of them leave, Diana felt a tiny surge of emotion in her heart. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 No one understood the pain Nina had gone through in her rtionship with Vans better than Diana. This included the growth Nina had experienced through the ordeal with Lina Jennings. Yet, Nina still loved courageously. And she grew even wilder. Diana thought back to a moment ago, when Nina had suddenly attacked Vans. She had pressed his head firmly against his chest, and gnawed on it chaotically. Instead ofughing, Diana felt emotions that she had long since forgotten-shock, and touched. Only with a vigorous love¡­could one possess an evesting vitality. Diana seemed to have found a peculiar strength from Nina. She smiled, and went to the bathroom. After opening the door, she went in and gently patted Sean¡¯s back. ¡°Sean, Daddy¡¯sing to see you.¡± Sean stiffened. The water had turned cold, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get out. Yet, at this moment, it was obvious that he was a little anxious. ¡°Really?¡± he asked. ¡°Really.¡± After confirming that the bathroom was at an eptable temperature, Diana fetched a towel. Sean got out of the tub, and she dried his hair for him. She also handed him a fresh towel. ¡°Get dressed. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡± Sean was visibly delighted. His eyes were now shining brightly, with no trace of his previous sadness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddy answer the phone just now? When did he tell you he wasing to see me?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t answer the phone because he had something to attend to.¡± In fact, Diana still wasn¡¯t sure what Julian had been up to when she called earlier. But the fact that he wasing to see her and the children, about to arrive where she lived, was evidence enough of his intentions. It wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision. He had been preparing to meet her and the kids all along. ¡°After Mommy left, Daddy contacted me again,¡± Diana admitted truthfully. ¡°He said he¡¯s almost downstairs in our building.¡± After saying this, she urged Sean, ¡°Hurry and get dressed, okay?¡± She turned away, giving Sean the time and privacy to dress himself. As children grew older, they became increasingly concerned about their privacy and gender. Ever since Sean learned that he, his little sister, and Mommy couldn¡¯t enter the women¡¯s restroom together at the mall, he made it clear that he didn¡¯t want Diana to watch him while he put on his underwear or bathed. As a mother, Diana had long known that this day woulde. Children would demand their own privacy. All the children were like that. They started from crying babies who could only beforted when held by their mothers, to children who grew serious and insisted on knocking on their bedroom doors before entering. It had transformed Diana from a mother who changed their diapers into one who waited outside the bathroom while they took care of themselves. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She had considered every aspect of it. She even knew that from the moment her children were born, from the instant the doctor pulled them out of her belly, a mother would eventually need to gracefully step back from her children¡¯s lives. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected this day toe so soon. Sean was just a little over two years old, and he no longer allowed her to pour water over him with a small scoop during his bath. He no longer needed her to rub away the little bits of dirt hidden between the folds of his skin, as she had done when he was a baby. He was an independent and intelligent child, something she should be happy about. Diana sniffled, pushing away her mixed emotions¡ªshe felt both content and loss as she watched her child grow up bit by bit. After sheposed herself, she asked Sean, ¡°Are you dressed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dressed,¡± Sean replied. Not only was he dressed, but he had also dried his own hair and drained the water from the tub. ¡°Mommy, the water flows faster now.¡± ¡°Your daddy fixed it.¡± Thinking of that man handling trivial everyday tasks like this, Diana chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s quite skilled at handling these things.¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Julian had acted far from a typical CEO. Yet, he held the economic fate of so many in his hands. He supported tens of thousands of employees across various corporations, and seemed to excel in everything he did¡­ Including their rtionship. Diana felt that she should give him a chance to exin himself when he arrived. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, upon his arrival, the first thing she nned to do was to give him a good scolding. She needed to release the pent-up frustration she had umted over the past few days. She would tell him that if he hadn¡¯t fixed the bathtub ande to see her and Sean today, she might have never given him another chance. But today, he made her feel his love in such a tangible way. ¡°Do you remember the sofa at CoIlina Vi?¡± She said to Sean while applying children¡¯s face cream to his cheeks. ¡°I remember,¡± Sean replied. She spread the cream on his face, gently massaging it until his skin fully absorbed it. Then, unable to resist herself, she quickly cupped his face and kissed his cheek. A child¡¯s cheek was too adorable to resist. Sean could tell that Diana was in a good mood now, and he was also feeling good. ¡°Mommy, continue what you were saying,¡± he urged. He didn¡¯t mind Diana kissing him, and Diana¡¯s smile became even more radiant. It had been a long time since she had smiled like this. ¡°Your daddy made the sofa for me himself.¡± Diana described the process of decorating the vi together with Julian to Sean. ¡°We were newlyweds back then, and we were really happy.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only time we were happy. I was happy all three years I was married to your daddy.¡± Happy. She genuinely felt like she was the luckiest woman in the world. She had once been treated so attentively by such an outstanding man. However, things had changed when Ka entered the picture. Since Ka came into their lives, their lives would never be peaceful again. Even now, after three years apart, she didn¡¯t recognize his face when they met again. Fortunately, he was still alive, and she had recovered her memories. ¡°Really?¡± Sean had never heard Diana mention her marriage to Julian. ¡°Then, Mommy, if being married was so good, why aren¡¯t you and Daddy getting back together? Why would Daddy marry Ms. Cecilia?¡± Sean knew more than Diana had thought. She couldn¡¯t evade this topic any longer. ¡°When your daddy arrives, we¡¯ll ask him together,¡± Diana said firmly. The matter concerning Cecilia needed to be rified. As for remarriage, it still felt like a distant idea. She hoped that they could close this gap between them a little when Julian arrived. Diana wasn¡¯t entirely against the idea. ¡°Is Daddy almost here?¡± Sean asked. ¡°He should be downstairs now,¡± Diana said as she estimated the time. After quickly tidying up the bathroom and confirming that the bathtub was no longer clogged, she said, ¡°He might even be at the door by now.¡± She turned off the hairdryer. After ensuring Sean¡¯s hair was dry, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll wait for him at the door.¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Sean nodded at Diana¡¯s suggestion. The mother-son pair walked together to the door, both wearing smiles as they stood at the entrance. They waited for less than a minute, and it was evident that both of them were getting anxious. So, Diana suggested, ¡°How about we move to the elevator area? If Daddyes up that way, well see him a bit earlier.¡± Sean agreed, and they took a few steps toward the elevator. They watched the floor numbers on the elevator disy closely, as if they were participating in some race. Suddenly, Sean raised his head and asked, ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should we wake up Betty too, and wait for Daddy together?¡± Before Diana could respond, Sean vetoed his own suggestion. ¡°Never mind.¡± It was only about seeing Julian. There was no need to disturb Betty, who was already asleep. Sean truly couldn¡¯t wait to see Julian. Diana understood her son¡¯s thoughts, and hugged him tightly. She kept her eyes on the elevator disy, and reassured him, ¡°Just a bit longer. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s almost here.¡± The floor number on the elevator disy was rapidly rising. In a few more seconds, it would reach their floor. Ding! The elevator doors opened. Sean looked up excitedly, his usually cool face now showing traces of excitement as his eyes gleamed. ¡°Dad-¡° However, the person who stepped out of the elevator wasn¡¯t Julian. Sean quickly swallowed his words and, along with it, his anticipation and excitement. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Sean tightened his grip on Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°Is Daddy noting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t let Sean down at this point. She suppressed her rising anxiety, and said firmly,¡± He¡¯s definitelying.¡± She wasn¡¯t just speaking to her son, but also reassuring herself. ¡°He just said he was already on Glenwood Avenue.¡± She patted Sean¡¯s head. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll call Daddy, okay?¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana dialed Julian¡¯s number again. Yet this time, Julian¡­ He didn¡¯t avoid the call because he wanted to or intentionally ignored it; he simply couldn¡¯t answer. He knew that Diana and Sean were eagerly anticipating his arrival, but something unexpected had happened on Cecilia¡¯s end. Cecilia had just spoken to Noel for a few moments when Sue had spotted him and called him away. Cecilia had tried to keep him there, but Sue refused to cooperate. In her panic, Cecilia had no choice but to call Julian for help. ¡°Noel hasn¡¯t responded to my confession yet. He didn¡¯t even react to anything I said!¡± she cried. She knew she was being shameless, but right now, Julian was the only person she could rely on. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You and Diana both owe me,¡± Cecilia hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Hurry back and rescue Noel from my mother! If something happens to him, there will be no chance for us. It¡¯ll be impossible to dissolve our engagement!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Julian heaved a heavy sigh, and instructed the driver to turn around. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He knew Julian had been waiting for a long time to see Diana and Sean. The man had been secretly watching them from downstairs during the day, and sneaking upstairs asionally. Just now, he had got into the car excitedly. It was different from his usual calm andposed self. He didn¡¯t care about maintaining his image as he urged the driver, ¡°To Diana!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And now, after finally arriving downstairs, he wanted to turn around again? ¡°I told you to turn around,¡± Julian repeated, feeling incredibly frustrated. ¡°Sir, are you sure¡­¡± The driver hesitated. Julian had always been very kind to the staff, and he genuinely wanted to see Julian happy. ¡°You want me to turn around?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said. He closed his eyes, and leaned back against the seat. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Julian was clearly tired. His smooth jawline looked hard and cold. The driver didn¡¯t dare to say any further, and subconsciously breathed quieter. ¡°Sir¡­ Your phone keeps ringing.¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew. The ringing were akin to whips shing his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to answer the call. Seeing Julian looking helpless instead of ring up, the driver couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Is it Mrs. Fulcher?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian nodded. He suddenly asked the driver, ¡°Do you think I should pick up the call?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± the driver said solemnly, ¡°why would a smart man like you suddenly forget basic courtesy when it comes to Mrs. Fulcher¡­?¡± Julian was stunned. That was true. It was only polite to answer someone¡¯s call. That was basic courtesy. What was he struggling about? In the same way, he had already told her he would be going to visit them. Yet now, when he couldn¡¯t head up, why wasn¡¯t he informing her? Things could always be discussed. As long as hemunicated with Diana, she would surely understand. He had to pick up her call. ¡°Hello,¡± he said fearfully, as the call went through. He said nothing further beyond the greeting, waiting for the other party to speak instead. Diana was keen enough to sense what Julian left unspoken. ¡± You¡¯re noting?¡± She nced at Sean, who was waiting expectantly at the door. She walked quietly to the emergency walkway, so that Sean wouldn¡¯t identally overhear her conversation with Julian and get upset. Her voice was tinged with fury. ¡°Julian Fulcher, what in the world is going on? ¡°You weren¡¯t intending toe see us right from the beginning, were you? ¡°You were just lying when you said you¡¯ve reached Glenwood Avenue! ¡°Come only if you want to. I¡¯m not forcing you toe by putting a knife at your neck. Why crack just a cruel joke on Sean and me?!¡± Before Julian could speak, Dianambasted him like a cannon. She was furious. Her heart also ached for Sean. Suddenly, she calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one at fault. Had I known how unreliable you were, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted you again like a fool.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have told Sean so early that Julian wasing to see them. She had been careless. Now, it was no longer important why Julian wasn¡¯ting. What was more important was how she was going tofort Sean. Just when Diana was at a loss on what to do, Julian took advantage of her silence and said, ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not doing this on purpose. I¡­¡± ¡°Quit lying to me,¡± Diana cut him off. She took a deep breath, and gave him onest chance. ¡°Tell the truth.¡± ¡®The truth is, I¡¯m already downstairs and was actually about to head up,¡± Julian said honestly, ¡°but Cecilia suddenly called me to go to the Jarvises¡¯ residence.¡± Things would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t said that. His words ended up hurting Diana even more. ¡°You gave up meeting us because Cecilia suddenly called you?¡± Diana roared. What a joke! She had even thought of persuading him to stay and see them. As it turned out, he had already made his choice. What was happening now was essentially the same as how he used to choose Ka over her, time and time again. Diana took a deep breath, and forced herself not to let the tears in her eyes fall. The pain she felt from being a recement overwhelmed her once more, like a knife shing her heart again and again-suffocating her, like a sandstorm of memories. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Diana said through gritted teeth, ¡°Be it Ka or Cecilia, I¡¯m always the one you end up abandoning.¡± That didn¡¯t change even after she became a mother. ¡°Things between Cecilia and I aren¡¯t what you think they are,¡± Julian said, his heart aching at Diana¡¯s words. Finally, he said exasperatedly, ¡°Forget it.¡± He waved his hands at the driver, signaling the driver to stop the car. ¡®Tile to you right now. Wait for me and I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana said, ¡°I¡¯m very strong.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had said it sarcastically. That was how Julian described her with when he suggested a divorce way back. You¡¯re very strong. You can live well even without me. However, Ka couldn¡¯t live without him. It was the same now. ¡°Cecilia can¡¯t live without you, but the twins and I will just return to the life we had in Stirling City without you.¡± It had been three years. They had survived without him. Diana¡¯s words were needles that it pierced Julian¡¯s heart. He now knew it was without a doubt that Diana had her memories back. Before this, Julian simply felt grateful that Diana managed to survive the medicine Shiloh concocted for her. As for whether she truly regained her memories, that wasn¡¯t as important as her being alive. It was only at this moment that the fact that Diana regained her memories became so clear to him. Julian said hesitantly, ¡°Diana¡­¡± When he was with Ka, he had let Diana down. However, Cecilia was different from Ka. He would never make the same mistake twice. ¡°Diana, calm down first.¡± His voice turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Jarvises¡¯ residence anymore. I don¡¯t care what happens to Cecilia. Don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t even mention Ka. The issue with Cecilia ispletely different from what happened with Ka.¡± He added sincerely, ¡°Wait for me.¡± The moment he said that, he opened the car door and ran toward Diana¡¯s apartment. There were many people around, and a gust of strong wind blew past him. Yet, nothing else mattered. He could only see Diana standing right before him. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he begged with all his heart. ¡°Please, wait for me. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± His voice was as irresistible as a refreshing watermelon during a hot summer day, sweeping away all the irritation building up inside Diana. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked at Sean through the ss panel on the door. He was still standing at the elevator door. She exhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± With that, she hung up and opened the emergency escape door. Sean turned around to look at her. ¡°Daddy¡¯s noting,¡± he said, eyes filled with disappointment. The disappointment and pain felt by a child was way more heart-wrenching than that felt by a mother herself. But at the same time, it also made a mother more rational. She smiled and held Sean¡¯s hand, and said tenderly, ¡°Wait a while longer. Daddy said he¡¯lle.¡± Sean looked doubtful¡ªas if he knew that was just a way for adults to lie to him. He was utterly disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you downstairs to wait,¡± Diana said after a moment¡¯s thought, as she punched the elevator button. ¡± Sean, don¡¯t ever be disappointed in this world or in Daddy and Mommy. No matter what our rtionship is like, Daddy and I really love you and Betty. Our love for both of you are the same.¡± Sean kept silent upon hearing Diana¡¯s words. He simply held Diana¡¯s hand tighter. The elevator slowly descended. Very soon, they arrived at the lobby. Diana looked around, but she didn¡¯t see any traces of Julian. If he was still lying to her at this point¡­ She wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily with just a few punches. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Diana was at a loss over how to exin things to Sean, when she suddenly felt a strong gust of cold winter winding at her, making her shiver involuntarily. At that moment, the chill she felt from her surroundings was suddenly reced by a warm embrace from a broad shoulders. She felt as if she had dropped into a furnace. She looked up into a pair of familiar eyes. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She was shocked and surprised, andforted by his appearance. ¡®You really came.¡± ¡°Silly. Would I ever lie to you?¡± He lifted her high up, just as he did on their wedding night. He held her waist tight, as if wanting to melt her into his body. He missed her terribly. Diana missed him, too. Still, now wasn¡¯t the time for them to express their love for each other. Diana jabbed Julian¡¯s shoulder shyly and whispered, ¡°Sean¡­¡± Sean was stunned. He had never seen Daddy and Mommy hugging each other like this before. Daddy had appeared out of the blue, lifting Mommy high up in the air. Although both of them were smiling, Sean looked very solemn. Julian crouched, wanting to speak to his son and carry him in his arms. However, Sean took a step back and said to Julian seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again next time.¡± Julian and Diana exchanged nces. Right now, they looked more like children than Sean, who for some reason appeared more like an adult. They stared nkly at him. Sean was doubtful, but he decided to be firm in expressing his own thoughts. He tried to imitate what Julian did just now when he lifted Diana high up and even twirled her around. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± he said. There were so many people around. What if Mommy fell down? Julian and Diana were stunned into silence. Why did Diana suddenly find her son so iron-straight? She was right. Diana would never be able to forget this scene until very longter, when Sean grew to be slightly taller than Julian. Sean¡­ Was too much of a straight man that he didn¡¯t understand romance. He would end up being badly teased by Diana and Betty for that. However, there would be a girl who adored him for it. Perhaps that was what a perfect match looked like. People would end up finding their perfect match and living their best lives with each other. However, that would be a story for another day. Diana and Julian looked at the solemn and tense expression on their son¡¯s face, filled with mixed feelings. Diana couldn¡¯t help but pinch her son¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Sean, Daddy¡¯s here. Didn¡¯t you say that you missed him? Why don¡¯t youe closer to Daddy?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With that, Julian stepped forward again, stretched his arms out, and carried Sean up. Thankfully, this time, Sean didn¡¯t reject him. Yet his face remained solemn, his eyes shifting left and right as if thinking of something. It was only until they went upstairs back into the apartment that Diana found out what Sean was thinking of. ¡°Will you still bully Mommy?¡± he asked Julian. Julian was stunned by Sean¡¯s question. ¡°Me? Bully Mommy? When did I do so?¡± He didn¡¯t even care about the Jarvises. The moment he sensed that Diana was indignant, his heart would ache until he felt he was about to die. How could he possibly bully her? If anything, Diana was the one who had an utter hold over him. Sean said seriously, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to hug Mommy.¡± He had a niggling feeling that Daddy was a dangerous man. The look in Daddy¡¯s eyes whenever he looked at Mommy and his actions resembled the wolf Sean saw on Discovery Channel. And Mommy¡­ Was the rabbit that got torn apart heartlessly by that wolf. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Julian asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I hug Mommy?¡¯ He waited for so long, just for a chance to exin things to Diana. Of course he needed to hug and get close to her¡­ But now, his son was staring at him so self-righteously, forbidding him to hug his mommy. At the end of the day, Julian knew he was being too calctive. Sean was but a child. What was he doing, being petty with the boy? After Sean fell asleep, he¡¯d be able to have his way with Diana-and nothing would be overboard. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡± Julian subconsciously asked. ¡°Why do I smell alcohol here?¡± ¡®Taken away by Vans,¡± Diana said, her face flushing. She instinctively rubbed her hands together, betraying the anxiety she felt inside. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t sleep with Julian when she lost her memories. However, the significance when that happened wasn¡¯t the same now. Earlier, she seriously considered hitting him to vent her anger and making him exin everything clearly to her. They should sit down and have a proper chat, seriously talking through the issues between them. And Cecilia¡­ How were they going to deal with his engagement to her? Was Julian intending to force Cecilia, who no longer fancied him, to marry him? But seeing Julian and taking in his smell when she was in his embrace drove all these important thoughts out of Diana¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t want to think about all these. She just wanted to be in his arms. Because of that, she started thinking about what husband and wife always do. At that moment, Julian¡¯s eyes were searing into hers. Diana rubbed her hands even harder and looked down, scolding herself for being so weak and giving in so easily. When Julian heard that Nina had left for the apartment next door, his smile deepened. ¡°Daddy will tell you a bedtime story,¡± Julian said to Sean, his mood improving by leaps and bounds. ¡°Betty¡¯s already asleep, and you should, too. You¡¯re still so young, so sleepingte isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± Sean was very alert. ¡°Will you still bully Mommy after I fall asleep?¡± His voice wasced with anger, and his fair skin was flushed. Diana sensed that Sean wasn¡¯t in a very good mood. She hurriedly crouched, signaling to Julian to talk nicely to Sean. ¡°Sean, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He stared at Julian with his deep, dark eyes. ¡°I just think Daddy is up to something.¡± As if he hade to a major decision, he pulled Diana¡¯s hand determinedly. ¡°Mommy, sleep with me tonight.¡± For a split second, Diana¡¯s face stiffened. Hmm¡­ In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to sleep with Sean. Although this was a rare chance, as Sean had been insisting on sleeping by himself in his own room for quite a while, Diana really wanted to be with Julian tonight¡­ She wanted to hear Julian¡¯s exnation. She wanted to hear him tell her what exactly was on his mind during this period of time. She also wanted to tell him how sad she had been when she remembered everything, and when he refused to appear before her. She wanted to resolve all these issues, and reconcile with him once and for all. However, Sean¡¯s pure and innocent eyes gazed into her very soul. Suddenly, she felt guilty-as if she was a criminal. She was one, indeed. What was she doing, letting her imagination run wild when she should be taking care of her children? Perhaps it was because Julian was too enticing. She had always been mesmerized by his scent. It was one that belonged uniquely to him. Whenever she drew near to him, she could always smell it. Before they got divorced, she would sprawl herself on his body and take in his scent almost every night. He would always ask her, ¡°Are you a puppy?¡± Diana would then nod and say, ¡°woof, woof! Should I try biting you?¡± Those were the happiest and purest moments they shared in their marriage. They had be indestructible moments in their memories.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Diana always felt that the chemistry they shared was an essential element of their marriage. This remained valid even until now. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t an essential element of marriage, but rather an essential element of rtionships. As long as they were physically drawn to each other, then¡­ There would certainly be a chance. Diana could feel herself going mad. Why did her mind keep veering in this direction? Even when she tried shutting her eyes, the image of Julian¡¯s stubble would sh past her mind. Right now, he looked as if he hadn¡¯t shaved for a few days. That wasn¡¯t like him at all. How could a clean freak like him allow himself to be so scruffy? She nced at his hands. The scar was there. The words the security guard said to her at the cemetery resounded in her mind once more. When she had disappeared while still pregnant with the twins, she wasn¡¯t the only one who suffered pain and hopelessness. Julian¡­felt the same way, too. Sorrow flooded her heart, and she had the urge to be in his arms again. However, Sean was waiting for her response.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Although she didn¡¯t know why Sean thought that Julian was bullying her by lifting her up high, Diana agreed with Sean to avoid upsetting him. ¡°Sure.¡± Her agreement effectively prevented Julian from showing any signs of opposition. ¡°So, Sean,¡± Julian said as he looked at the tip of his toes, feeling slightly defeated. ¡°Is Daddy a bad person in your heart? Is that why you think Daddy¡¯s bullying Mommy?¡± ¡°Not so.¡± Sean shook his head as he stood up to switch on the television to watch Discovery Channel, his favorite show. A majestic wolf appeared on television. Right in front of it stood a weak and vulnerable rabbit that was trembling. The wolf¡¯s gaze on the rabbit was unwavering. Julian felt rather awkward. ¡°You think I¡¯m like that wolf?¡± The moment he said that, the rabbit was torn to shreds by the wolf, its pure white fur tainted with blood. Sean switched the television off, unperturbed. ¡°Yes.¡± The look Daddy gave Mommy was too simr. As her son, Sean had the duty of protecting Mommy. With that, he held Mommy¡¯s hand and said to Julian in all seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to Mommy before the crisis is averted.¡± Julian asked, ¡°Then can I go with you two to your bedroom and tell you bedtime stories?¡± He hadn¡¯t done that for Sean for a long time. He didn¡¯te here today just to see Diana and because he feared Diana might misunderstand him. It was also because he missed his son. ¡°Mr. Stanley said that you have eczema, so I bought some moisturizing lotion for you. I asked the doctor, who rmended applying this cream on your whole body to moisturize your skin. It works as well as bathing in Japanese honeysuckle.¡± Julian had done his homework. Sean¡¯s face softened. Actually¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Sean getting worried about the dangerous look in Daddy¡¯s eyes whenever he looked at Mommy, Sean was more than willing to get closer to Julian. Sean nodded. ¡°Okay. Daddy, you cane in with Mommy.¡± There was a condition, however. ¡°You must leave when it¡¯s time for us to sleep.¡± Now, Julian felt that he wasn¡¯t the wolf. His son was the one! The wolf standing right at the top of the food chain! A sudden wave of helplessness washed over him. Perhaps his eyes had looked too intense. What would children know? Still, Julian wasforted by Sean¡¯s thoughtfulness for his mommy. He held himself back and thought hard for a long time, then said to Sean, ¡°You¡¯re very keen.¡± Diana held herughter and exchanged nces with Julian. She took Sean¡¯s hand and walked into the room he was sleeping in right now. Instead of calling it a room, it was more like a space carved out temporarily with a closet. It was a rather small. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1116 It was barely sufficient for all three of them standing in the room. Especially Julian, with his towering figure that made it even more cramped. But Sean and Diana had adapted well. Neither found it ufortable, nor were they upset with it. Julian¡¯s heart ached. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°How did you guys survive during your time at Stirling City?¡± he asked. This was his first time asking Diana about the three years she had disappeared. Diana was slightly taken aback. It had been around half a year since she returned from Stirling City. Before, she felt as if everything that her life Stirling City happened just yesterday. Now, however, Julian¡¯s question made it seem like those days were just a blur of memories. ¡°Nothing much,¡± she said as she snapped back to attention. Sheid Sean on his bed, grabbed a storybook, and handed it to Julian. ¡°It was the same as in Richburgh, three meals and one sleep a day.¡± Julian asked, ¡°What do you eat for your meals?¡± ¡°Cooked dishes.¡± ¡°What kind of dishes? Who cooked it?¡± ¡°Simon.¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand why Julian had to talk about this when Sean was around. The mention of Simon¡¯s name would definitely upset Julian. As she expected, Julian¡¯s face changed slightly. However, he calmed himself down quickly. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have cooked every day, could he?¡± He was behaving much more rationally than he used to before. Diana smiled. ¡°We had hired help sometimes.¡± Julian took over the storybook, but didn¡¯t read it. Instead, he continued waiting for Diana to say more. Sean looked at both of them. ¡°More often than not, I cooked meals for myself,¡± Diana went on. But because she had the twins, she was often busy taking care of at least one of them, even with a nanny helping with the other. With time, she got used to taking care of them with one hand while chopping vegetables and cooking with the other. When the twins learned how to walk and run, Diana thought she could have a break and not be so tired. Yet, she had to begin paying attention on whether they would fall or run across the road while chasing after dogs or cats. Diana felt that taking care of the twins when they were older took more energy than doing so when they were younger. That was especially so during her confinement period, when all the twins did was to sleep. Then again, she had to deal with various issues like jaundice and milk regurgitation. Having survived all those ordeals, she didn¡¯t remember how tough it had been. The twins were so adorable. They also became smarter as they grew, and their cheeky moments at each stage of growth made Diana wish they could grow up faster. That way, she would be able to see how they would be like when they became adults. After a long silence, Julian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He headed out for a moment. After a short while, he returned and asked, ¡°What were your living conditions like?¡± ¡°Very bad at the start,¡± Diana said. Before she gave birth, she refused to ept Simon¡¯s help to rent her an apartment. Plus, she didn¡¯t have a single cent with her. To make things worse, she didn¡¯t have her memories, and her stomach was getting bigger by the day. Eventually, she found out that she was good at designing and making clothes. With Simon¡¯s help, she opened a small studio. As she gradually earned more ie, she transitioned from a tiny apartment into a small bungalow. ¡°The ce we stayed in Stirling City was a lot bigger than this room,¡± Diana said, when she saw Julian¡¯s eyes turning red. Her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized that Julian might have headed out to cry. He must have been upset when he saw her squeezing in with Nina in this apartment over the past couple of days. This was the second time she could remember seeing Julian¡¯s eyes turn red before her. Thest time, something had really happened to her. This time, he had only followed her into this room. She smiled at him. Not wanting to expose the fact that she had noticed his reddened eyes, she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a good mood recently, and I didn¡¯t want to leave Nina¡¯s ce.¡± Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1117 Her mood would improve with someone to talk to. ¡°There weren¡¯t enough rooms for everyone here, so we had to use a closet to carve out space.¡± Sean had too strong a sense of self-awareness. He didn¡¯t want to share a room with someone else. The fact that he asked Diana to sleep with him proved how dangerous he thought Julian was. Thinking that, Diana felt likeughing. ¡°Hey, big bad wolf.¡± She poked Julian¡¯s shoulder, and patted the bed. ¡°Quick,e here and sit down. Sean¡¯s waiting for you to tell him a story.¡± Julian found himself being slightly over-sensitive. He felt so bad for Diana. Thinking of the reason she left him and his life during those three years, regret pierced his heart. She was all alone¡­ Carrying the twins, cooking, and working. Julian couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine how Diana had survived those three years. He stepped forward, looking dazed. Sean whacked him hard. ¡°Daddy! If you continue looking at Mommy that way, you¡¯ll have to go home.¡± Julian was stunned. How exactly was he looking at Diana? She was his wife. What¡¯s wrong with staring at her? At that moment, he wished he could make Sean go to bed right now. He quickly flipped the storybook open, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop looking at Mommy.¡± Julian started reading, his voice taut with emotion. Diana was impressed with his rising and falling intonations, as well as the oinking sounds he made when he read out the pig in the story. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to read a story so well,¡± she said. Julian knew Sean would request for him to leave Diana¡¯s side again. But¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m protecting Mommy.¡± Sean could barely keep his eyes open, but he refused to close them and go to sleep. Julian felt slightly guilty, and decided that this could not go on. He had to exin things properly to Sean. He raised his hand in a solemn vow. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t intend to hurt your mommy¡¯s heart.¡± Sean didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°Then why did you lift her up so high? She could¡¯ve fallen.¡± What¡¯s more, the look that Daddy gave Mommy¡­ How could Sean not have his guard up? Seeing the father and son pair face each other off, Diana stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Sean¡¯s daddy, go out first.¡± Julian was stunned, as if lightning had struck him. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Sean¡¯s daddy? Why wasn¡¯t she calling him by his name? Was that all he was to her? Julian found that manner of address uneptable. However, Diana was already pushing him out of the room. He had to beg to continue staying in the room. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t you miss Daddy? Why are you staying in the room with just Mommy? You should let Daddy stay here, too.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After a moment¡¯s thought, Sean said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Very soon, he raised a suggestion. ¡°Mommy, go out and sleep with Betty. Let Daddy stay here.¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1118 Sean was very firm about his decision. ¡°No!¡¯ Diana didn¡¯t want the two to fight. She called out to Julian again, reminding him to give in to Sean. After all, it was good enough that Sean was willing to let Julian into the house to see them. Had Sean not allow him in or let him see Diana, Julian wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to face off with Sean. Julian wanted to say more to Diana, but she had already left. She thoughtfully closed the door behind her, leaving him alone with Sean. Julian was still staring at the door, wishing he could bore a hole through it and see where Diana was heading to. However, Sean stood up and looked solemnly at him, saying, ¡°Daddy, quick! Go to sleep!¡± Julian found his slumber as upsetting as eating fries without ketchup. Even after Sean had fallen asleep, he was still rolling around, unable to fall asleep. No way. He had to ask Diana why she called him ¡°Sean¡¯s daddy¡± instead of his name. Was she disappointed with him? So much that she refused to even call his name? Whatever it was, he had to seize the chance to exin things to Diana. Julian had to bend his long legs to fit into the tiny space. He had never slept in such a cramped ce in his life, but since Sean looked to be fast asleep, he didn¡¯t dare to move around too much. He called out gently, ¡°Sean? Are you asleep? Sean?¡± Julian called out to Sean so many times, but the boy¡¯s breathing remained slow and steady. His fingers were intertwined together, resting on his stomach. Seeing Sean¡¯s very proper sleeping position made Julianugh. Sean was so simr to him. Their sleeping positions were exactly the same. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sean used to look more like Diana, but now, he was slowly starting to look like Julian. The more Julian looked at Sean, the more he adored the boy. He couldn¡¯t help but nt a kiss on Sean¡¯s forehead. Sean suddenly opened his eyes, giving Julian such a fright that he caught his breath. ¡°S-Sean¡­¡± Julian feared Sean was angry over his gesture. Yet Sean simply gave him a look, shut his eyes, and fell back asleep again. He was probably exhausted. Julian was relieved. On second thought, since Sean was sleeping so soundly, he probably wouldn¡¯t be caught if he took the chance to go and find Diana¡­right? With that thought in mind, Julian slowly moved his legs. He stood up quietly, maneuvered himself around Sean, and finally stepped on the floor. Mercifully, Sean remained asleep. Julian moved slightly faster, and pushed the door open to head out to the living room. He had entered the house too quickly just now, and wasn¡¯t able to find out where Diana¡¯s room was. Thankfully, Nina wasing back tonight. That made it easy for him to search around the rooms. If Sean had his own room, then Betty probably had her own room, too. Julian nced in the direction of the master bedroom, guessing that Diana might be sleeping inside. When he opened the door, however, he could only see Betty sleeping all by herself on a huge bed. There were three rooms in this unit, including the room with the closet that had been temporarily carved out. Since Diana wasn¡¯t in the master bedroom, there was only one other room left aside from the room that Sean was in. Diana was definitely sleeping there. But as Julian stood at the door of the room, he realized he didn¡¯t have the courage to open it. It was already sote. Was he really going to wake Diana up and exin to her why he hadn¡¯te looking for her over the past few days, and why he wasn¡¯t by her side when she took that medicine? Was Diana willing to hear him out? Was she trying to keep her distance from him by calling him ¡± Sean¡¯s daddy¡± instead of his name? If it weren¡¯t for the twins, she might not even want to talk to him. Julian stood right there in the middle of the night, feeling torn. Suddenly, the door right in front of him opened. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1119 A sudden force pulled him straight into the room, and the door was shut with a bam. It was Diana. The night was dark, but he could still make out her features. He hadn¡¯t seen her up close for a while. Her eyes were the same as before, still as a quietke and so mesmerizing to see. To Diana, Julian¡¯s features looked even more sharp and exquisite. His long legs, broad shoulders, and narrow waist were entuated by his fitting jade green suit. Julian could sense Diana looking at him. The fact that she pulled him in so quickly at suchte an hour showed that she had in fact been waiting for him. Julian felt immensely grateful for not giving up and sneaking out after Sean fell asleep. ¡°Sean really loves you,¡± Julian praised Sean immediately, feeling slightly embarrassed under Diana¡¯s gaze. Diana nodded. ¡°I know. What about you? Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Julian shook his head, his eyes turning darker. He quickly added, ¡°Sean was right. I am a wolf.¡± A wolf that had his eyes on Diana for a long time. Right after he said that, Julian seized the opportunity to press Diana against the wall before she could react. Diana felt her breath stolen away, and her heart almost stopped beating. She could only passively take what Julian gave her. Somehow, the both of them made it to the bedside. His eyes were so captivating-just like how she remembered them. In the nights of their past, he used to keep staring at her the same way. Suddenly, Diana pushed him away and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not a recement, am I?¡± She was talking about what happened three years ago. She truly regained her memories. Before Julian could reply, she went on firmly, ¡°Right from the start, from the moment you looked at me, I was the one you wanted. You weren¡¯t looking for Ka through me.¡± She remembered everything, but she was even more certain about some thingspared to her in the past. She was truly his Diana. The one who would never be beaten down, and would always stand back up on her feet stubbornly, no matter what life threw at her. Julian smiled, a smile that was so mesmerizing. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, equally certain. Three years was indeed enough to change many things. Julian had never been so sure about his own feelings. Diana smiled brightly. She seldom smiled like this. It was the same smile she gave him when he met her downstairs and lifted her high up in his arms. It felt like a warm spring breeze on his face. In his heart, there was only happiness and joy. She wrapped her arms around his neck, abandoning all other thoughts and hesitation. They had eyes only for each other. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Julian heard her whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve put Betty in Nina¡¯s room.¡± Her words were like a me that sparked a fire. The temperature in the room started rising. By the time daylight started breaking through the clouds, both of them were drenched in sweat. Julian stood up, carrying Diana in his arms to the bathroom for a shower. He wanted to go back to Sean¡¯s room before the boy woke up- But before Julian managed to make it out of Diana¡¯s room, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mommy, did you see Daddy?¡± Sean asked. Julian¡¯s phone rang at the same time. It was Cecilia. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youest night?!¡± she demanded. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1120 ¡°I had something onst night,¡± Julian said, looking at Diana when he answered the call. Her hair was still wet from the shower. She wrapped it up with a towel and was holding a hairdryer, waiting for him at the bedside. When Diana heard him talk aboutst night, her eyes darkened. ¡°What did you have on?¡± ¡°What did you have on?¡± Two voices sounded at the same time; one was Cecilia over the phone, the other was Diana standing right next to Julian. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian swallowed past his constricted throat. ¡°I was with Dianast night,¡± he confessed. Diana smiled. She mouthed her question, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Cecilia,¡± Julian replied to her. The mention of Cecilia¡¯s name made Diana¡¯s smile freeze. She suddenly felt at a loss. What happenedst night was real. Their feelings and passion for each other were real. But¡­ Julian and Cecilia¡¯s engagement was real, too! Diana clenched her fists, feeling upset beyond words. ¡°Let me talk to Ms. Jarvis,¡± she said after a moment¡¯s thought, stretching her hand out to Julian. However, Julian didn¡¯t let her have his phone. Instead, he hung up immediately. He said solemnly, ¡®You don¡¯t need to step in between Cecilia and me.¡± Cecilia had animosity toward Diana-she might get nasty with her words if Diana took the call. Julian didn¡¯t want Diana getting scolded and humiliated. Thus, he decided to just hang up. Diana felt ufortable with him hanging up just like that.¡± Do you think that what happened between usst night is something to be hidden? It¡¯d make me seem less justifiable if I took the call, is that it?¡± ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Julian said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you getting hurt.¡± He went on honestly, ¡°What¡¯s more, Cecilia was already shrieking over the phone just now. If she hears your voice over the phone, she might just¡­copse.¡± Julian¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant to the ears, but they were honest. Diana calmed down. Tm sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.¡± She just wanted to have a good chat with Cecilia. She could take anything that Cecilia flung her with. However, she forgot that her mere presence was enough of a trigger for Cecilia. Diana felt very disappointed right now. ¡°Am I behaving just like a homewrecker right now?¡± She had taken the initiativest night, after all. Julian¡¯s eyes immediately turned sharp and solemn. ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯ve already said that my engagement with Cecilia doesn¡¯t count!¡± Diana raised her voice when she heard Julian do so. ¡°But you¡¯re still her fiance right now. I¡¯m just an ex-wife!¡± If that were the case, what they didst night was truly shameful! Intense pressure and shame overwhelmed her as tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists, her lips turning pale. ¡°Are you mocking me in your heart? Julian, tell me! Are you mocking me? Mocking me for throwing myself at you shamelessly, seducing other people¡¯s fiance¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Julian said, reaching out to fold her into his arms. He hugged her tight. He sealed his lips over hers, giving her a long, deep kiss. It took her breath away. He only finally stopped when she almost couldn¡¯t breathe and started pushing him away. Still, he continued holding her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t say that of yourself,¡± he crooned. His heart ached at those words. ¡®You¡¯re not an ex-wife. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been my wife.¡± Julian sighed in relief when he sensed Diana calming down. ¡®Tm not somebody else¡¯s fiance, either. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call off the engagement today. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Diana¡¯s lips were slightly swollen from his kiss. When she looked into his eyes, she suddenly felt shy. She leaned into his embrace, and asked moodily, ¡°What about Cecilia?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Julian was about to reply to her when the knocking on the door grew louder. Sean was still outside. ¡°Mommy! I heard Daddy¡¯s voice! Is he bullying you? Are you guys fighting?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was still ringing when they heard Betty exim, ¡°No way! Daddy wouldn¡¯t bully Mommy! He¡¯s the best Daddy in the world!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Sean had never yelled at Betty that way. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1121 His voice was loud, and his eyes were severe. ¡°Daddy already liked you to begin with! He¡¯s biased toward you, so he naturally treats you differently from how he treats me and Mommy!¡± Julian and Diana¡¯s faces changed at his words. The two of them wanted to open the door at the same time. They moved simultaneously and ended up banging into each other, making them open the door a second toote. That was when they heard Sean yell out loud, ¡°Step aside!¡± And then! Bam! Someone crashed on the floor. Betty¡¯s cries pierced through the air. She had fallen. Sean was the one who pushed her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Diana had never seen the twins fight so intensely since they were born. Her heart ached. At that moment, she forgot to pursue who was in the right or wrong. Her heart ached for Betty who fell down, and for Sean who lost control over his emotions. He had never acted like this before. Sean was usually cold and unsmiling in his demeanor, but he would never yell so loudly at someone else. All the more he would never push his own sister. ¡°Quick¡­ Open the door,¡± Diana said, her hands trembling. The first thing they saw when the door opened was Betty¡¯s bleeding forehead. Blood oozed from her forehead down her face, almost covering her eyes. Why did Sean push her so hard? Instead of feeling apologetic, Sean red fiercely at Betty and yelled, ¡°Who asked you to stay put when I told you to step aside? It¡¯s all your fault! You asked for it!¡± ¡°Sean Winnington!¡± Diana yelled. How could he say that of his own sister? Diana raised her hand, and pped Sean. The sound rang across the apartment, and red finger marks appeared on Sean¡¯s face. The skin on his face was too tender, and he was too young. Diana¡¯s p came too suddenly. He stepped back, almost losing his footing. Diana¡¯s hands trembled even harder. Her entire face was trembling, too. How did this happen¡­ How did this happen? She hit Sean. She hit Sean-her beloved, darling Sean, with her own hands! He was but a child. What did he know? But Betty was still crying and blood was still flowing down her forehead. She forced herself to calm down and stop her hands from trembling. She drew closer to Betty, and tried tofort her, ¡°Betty, don¡¯t cry¡­Mommy¡­Mommy will bring you to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Julian carried Betty in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her next door to Vans.¡± He was a doctor, and his house was medically well- equipped. He was also able to treat wounds. Julian¡¯s heart ached as much as Diana¡¯s did. It had been a beautiful morning. How did things be like this? Betty was still hurt. Julian was in a rush to get her wound treated, but he was still worried about Sean. He could only encourage Diana, ¡± Sean needs you. Calm down first and gofort him.¡± Ultimately, Sean pushed Betty like this because he didn¡¯t trust Julian. Julian really regretted picking up Cecilia¡¯s call. If he hadn¡¯t done so, he wouldn¡¯t have dyed opening the door for Sean, and the twins wouldn¡¯t have started fighting. Still, there was no use regretting things now. ¡°Sean¡­¡± Diana muttered. She was so upset, she felt like her heart was stabbed by knives. She didn¡¯t dare to look back at Sean. Her hand that pped him was trembling badly. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1122 ¡°Listen to me,¡± Julian said, unable to stay any longer. He had to quickly bring Betty to Vans. He could only persuade Diana by saying, ¡°Sean probably really wants you to find him,fort him, and give him a hug.¡± Julian did think about going tofort Sean. However, Sean was already heavily guarded toward him. The boy would probably resist him even more. It was better for Diana to find Sean, and for Julian to take care of Betty¡¯s wound. Diana knew that she should turn around right away,fort Sean, and apologize to him. Yet, her feet were frozen to the ground. Her hands were still trembling, and her mind went nk. Even after Julian had left with Betty in his arms, she remained standing right there, not moving an inch. Sean didn¡¯t cry at all. Diana couldn¡¯t think. The moment she allowed herself to, her heart would break. She wished she could p herself ten times. No! Twenty, or even a hundred times! She really shouldn¡¯t have hit her child. How could she hit Sean¡­? How could she¡­? Her hands were still shaking. A little hand reached out, and wrapped around hers like a vine wrapping around its favorite and most dependable wall. It was Sean. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± At the end of the day, it took a two-year-old child whom she just pped to bow his head and apologize to her. Diana had never felt like such a failure of a mother! Her heart brokepletely. She didn¡¯t even dare to move her hand, and simply let Sean hold her fingers. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed Betty.¡± The moment Sean saw the blood on Betty¡¯s forehead, he knew he had done wrong. Still, he had been worried about Diana. ¡°I heard you and Daddy fighting. You didn¡¯t open the door for me. I was scared Daddy would bully you,¡± he said, exposing the fear that a child his age would have whenever it came to Diana and her safety. ¡°Mommy,¡± Sean added, sobbing. His hand moved over Diana¡¯s as he went on, ¡°I was worried you¡¯d end up hurt, just like how the Winningtons hurt you before.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His words were the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Diana couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore, and started sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she cried as she crouched low, hugging Sean tightly in her arms. She was worried about hurting him, and kept adjusting herself as she repeated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know that what happened with Zachary had traumatized Sean so badly, aside from impacting Betty. Sean stood right there in Diana¡¯s arms, and said firmly, ¡°If the door was still shut just now, I would¡¯ve smashed it with a stool. I said that I¡¯d protect you. And I will.¡± His voice was strong and determined. It was akin to a hammer striking Diana on the head. She couldn¡¯t even cry out loud. She simply felt shock and regret, and dared not look Sean in the eye. Did the p hurt? Diana wanted to take a closer look, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She wasn¡¯t fit to have such a good child. She wasn¡¯t fit to have a child who tried so hard to draw close to her and tell her that he would do all he can to bravely protect her, despite getting pped by her! Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1123 Tears started welling up in her eyes once more. Sean noticed her expression, and added, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Diana looked at the little boy before her, her eyes now red with tears. To rein in her emotions and stop herself from copsing, she had to say out loud, ¡°You silly boy! Who said that you were smart? You¡¯re a silly boy through and through!¡± How could a p from his mommy not hurt? And yet, this silly boy was only concerned aboutforting her! Diana had no idea how she could ever absolve the guilt in her heart. With trembling fingers, she sobbed, ¡°Silly! Did you forget what Mommy told you? Just tell the truth if it hurts. Cry if you feel sad. There¡¯s no need to hold it back.¡± He was still so young. These burdens were not his to bear. ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± Sean said, shaking his head. His expression turned solemn. ¡°Betty is more hurt than I am.¡± As her brother, he really shouldn¡¯t have pushed her down, no matter how panicked he was at that time. All the more he shouldn¡¯t have yelled at her after hurting her. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how she is,¡± he said. ¡°No.¡± This time, Diana didn¡¯t let Sean have his way. Sean didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because Betty isn¡¯t the only one who matters. You matter, too,¡± Diana said, not forgetting what Sean yelled just now. That was the first time Sean looked so anxious in front of Betty. His face was always so expressionless. ¡°You never forgot what happened with Zachary, did you? Last night, you insisted on not having Daddy be alone with Mommy because you were thinking of how Zachary hurt us, right?¡± Sean hesitated for a moment before nodding. He mumbled,¡± Yes¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t forget the scene of Zachary hurting the three of them in the rented apartment. He couldn¡¯t forget how Betty was so traumatized, she lost her ability to speak. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sean hid his trauma very, very well. These days, he kept talking about protecting Mommy. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t know where his insecurities came from. Now, she finally understood. ¡°Zachary will apologize to Mommy,¡± Diana said solemnly to Sean, ¡°so don¡¯t worry about Mommy from now on. You¡¯re still young. Mommy should be the one protecting you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll let you see it the moment Zacharyes to apologize to Mommy. It¡¯ll definitely happen soon.¡± Diana would be stronger for the sake of her children. She no longer wanted Sean to see her get hurt. ¡°As for what you said about Daddy being biased, I can promise you that Daddy loves you as much as Betty.¡± In fact, she wanted to say that Daddy would feel very sad if he heard what Sean said. Seeing Sean¡¯s expression, though, Diana couldn¡¯t me him. She and Julian had been unqualified parents. Diana had been too idealistic in thinking that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t affect the twins. And yet, the twins weren¡¯t stupid. How could they not be affected? The more Diana thought about it, the heavier her heart became. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, ¡°Mommy will bring you to Mr. Stanley. He needs to take a look at your face, too.¡± Diana never actually took a close look at her finger marks on Sean¡¯s face, all the way till she handed Sean to Vans. She didn¡¯t dare to look. She couldn¡¯t forgive herself for pping Sean. ¡°Sean¡¯s fine,¡± Nina said. She had already heard about what happened from Julian, and she came over tofort Diana after Vans was done patching Sean up. ¡°Betty¡¯s wound has been treated. Children¡¯s skin is thinner, and that makes their injury look more severe. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡± Diana smiled and nodded weakly, her face still ashen. She was about to say something when Julian appeared and said, ¡°I really need to go to the Jarvises¡¯ residence right now.¡± Diana looked at him in disbelief, shock and disappointment shing past her eyes. Her voice had grown hoarse from all the crying, so much that it shocked all who heard it. ¡°Must you leave right now, when the kids are like this?¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1124 Under these circumstances, Julian really shouldn¡¯t leave. But Cecilia was crying so hard over the phone, Julian was worried her condition might rpse. That would render all his hard work over the past few days useless. ¡°Diana,¡± he said, trying to discuss things with her, yet not answering her directly. Diana didn¡¯t care for it. She stared at him, clearly waiting for a clear answer. ¡°All of you are very important to me,¡± Julian said, knowing that the twins weren¡¯t the only ones hurt and neededfort. Diana neededforting, too. He knew exactly how important the twins were to her. Until now, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the mark she left on his face from the p. Rather than saying she was trying to make things difficult for Julian, it was more urate to say that Diana was clinging to him as the only lifeline that could help her regain her sanity. When it was needed, she could ask him to pay closer attention to the kids. She could then stand behind him and give herself time to adjust. She was scared of facing Sean. Rather than abating, her guilt was getting stronger with time. ¡°But now, things with Cecilia are important for me to deal with, too,¡± Julian said. ¡°I have to solve the problem there before I can return and focus on being with all of you.¡± ¡°Must you go?¡± ¡°I must.¡± Diana took a deep breath. ¡°Do you love me?¡± No one there expected to hear that question from Diana. Even Julian was stunned. He nced quickly at the twins and back at Diana before saying, ¡°I do.¡± His love was firm and unyielding. His answer was determined and certain. Diana nodded. She was d that Julian¡¯s reply didn¡¯t disappoint her and the twins. Since Sean wasn¡¯t trusting of Julian, she would help Sean build that trust. Diana whispered, ¡°Since you love me, I¡¯ll love you too.¡± She bravely dered her feelings for Julian, in hopes that it would drive away the deep insecurities Sean had been feeling recently. She also hoped that¡­ It was a chance for redemption for herself. She looked at Julian, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She added pleadingly, ¡°Can I?¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Diana to raise such a request. At that moment, he could sense the vulnerability in her eyes. He could almost understand what Diana was feeling. If he left, she didn¡¯t have the courage to stay behind and face the twins all by herself. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Julian turned to look at the twins, and patiently asked for their permission. ¡°Mommy and I will head out to do something important. Can you stay at home with your godmother and Mr. Stanley?¡± Sean nodded first. ¡°Yes, we can.¡± By now, Betty had calmed down. She even grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, refusing to leave his side. When she saw him nod, she nodded as well. ¡°Sure.¡± Julian smiled, crouched, and held the twins¡¯ hands. He kissed the back of each of their hands, then turned to give Diana a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The two of them left. The driver had been waiting for them downstairs. The moment he saw them appear, he brisk-walked to the door and opened it forthem. Julian didn¡¯t immediately bring Diana into the car. Instead, he stood outside and looked at her tenderly, asking in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want toe with me?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± ¡°But Cecilia¡­¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Julian.¡± Her voice was tender, pleading, and carried a trace of vulnerability. ¡°Please, let mee with you.¡± Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1125 ¡°Unless¡­¡± She bit her lip and went on, ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to the Jarvises¡¯ residence to maintain your engagement and rtionship with Cecilia. In that case, I won¡¯te along.¡± ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying,¡± Julian said, getting slightly annoyed. He told her honestly, ¡°Something happened between Cecilia and Noel.¡± He told Diana everything that had been on his mind during this entire time. He then held her hand and led her into the car, instructing the driver to head to the Jarvises¡¯ residence. ¡°Cecilia called me, asking me toe over and take Noel away from Mrs. Jarvis. Now that one night has passed, Noel has probably left the Jarvises. The main reason I¡¯m heading there is to see how things between Cecilia and Noel are, and to call off the engagement.¡± If Cecilia refused to raise the matter, Julian would look for Mrs. Jarvis himself. Either way¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll call off his engagement today.¡± No matter the consequences, Julian was willing to face them all. Finally having a clear idea of his intention brought a smile to Diana¡¯s face. ¡°I was right toe with you this time.¡± She removed her shoes and curled herself up into a ball, cing her feet on the edge of the seat and hugging her arms around her knees. She nced at Julian, then looked out of the window, biting her lips. ¡°I agree with you. We have to depend on ourselves if we want to call off the engagement.¡± It would only be passive of them to rely on others. For example, no one could tell when Cecilia and Noel would be together and how long they would have to wait for that to happen. If the engagement couldn¡¯t be called off, Julian would have to subject himself to Cecilia¡¯s whims and fancies. He wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Diana officially. The twins would also have to suffer because of their separation. ¡°Strictly speaking, it depends on me,¡± Diana said determinedly. ¡°Don¡¯t make an appearanceter. I¡¯ll go speak with Cecilia.¡± She had to make things official between her and Julian today. She didn¡¯t want the twins living in insecurity any further. She would do her best to give them whatever she could. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The thought of Sean¡¯s tender yet firm voice saying that he wanted to protect her, of the hurt in his eyes because of her separation from Julian, his distrust toward Julian, and¡­ That p she gave him¡­ Everything stabbed her heart deeply. And Betty¡­ She could have avoided getting hurt this time. Yet, she was pushed by Sean today. Julian and the twins didn¡¯t me Diana. Nina evenforted her. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that Diana could forgive herself. Julian rejected Diana¡¯s suggestion at once. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that. Cecilia is very hostile toward you. You¡¯ll definitely get hurt if you go see her alone.¡± Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. The feeling of having someone care and love for her was akin to a warm current flowing through Diana¡¯s veins. She nodded, and pushed Julian gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t go, then.¡± But the moment the car stopped, Diana stepped out before Julian had the time to walk to her side of the car and open the door for her. ¡°Julian,¡± she said, ¡°your engagement with Cecilia started because of me. Even Cecilia¡¯s condition and our terrible current situation, and the twins¡­¡± When she mentioned the twins, Diana almost couldn¡¯t go on. She paused for a while before continuing, ¡°But thankfully, you never really intended on getting married to another woman. Thank you for always giving me a chance. You, like the twins, always give in to me.¡± The more Diana said, the more uneasy Julian felt. ¡°Diana, what are you doing?¡± He strode toward her. Diana stepped back, and hurriedly made her way to the Jarvises¡¯ residence. She headed right to Cecilia¡¯s room, then turned back to sh him a bright smile that wasced with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m the one who started all these, so I should be the one to end it.¡± The moment she said that, the door shut with a bang. Julian was locked out of the room. Diana and Cecilia were left alone in the room, staring at each other. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1126-Cecilia looked up, a mocking smile on her face. ¡°Diana Winnington? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Julian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right outside the door,¡± Diana said, while checking that the door had indeed been locked. Julian was unable to enter from outside. With that, she inched nearer to Cecilia and made clear her intentions. ¡°Today, Ie here representing Julian to call off your engagement with him.¡± Diana¡¯s words deepened the smile on Cecilia¡¯s face. However, the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She grabbed a pillow next to her and flung it to Diana. ¡°You have no shame! What right do you have to speak to me like this? Thest time I dragged you around in CoIlina Vi, I should have pressed your head down in the toilet and taught you a good lesson!¡± The pillow hit Diana right in her face. It thennded on the floor with a dull thud. Yet, Diana didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Yes, you really should have done that.¡± That would have awakened her from her stupor. How could she¡­ How could she hit her child today? How could she allow Betty to get hurt? Diana¡¯s voice was light, but it sounded like a challenge in Cecilia¡¯s ears. Smack! Enraged, Cecilia charged forward and gave Diana a tight p on her face. Diana smiled. ¡°Hit me a few more times,¡± she said as she looked at Cecilia. ¡°If hitting me can help vent your anger, you can do that. I won¡¯t retaliate.¡± Diana¡¯s words further infuriated Cecilia, who felt as if she had fallen into Diana¡¯s trap. ¡°Do you want me to hit you so you can cancel my engagement with Julian?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana said, shaking her head. She came looking for Cecilia not just to call off the engagement, but also to make herself feel better. The only person in this world who could make her feel the same pain she inflicted on Sean was Cecilia- and thetter did so with great speed and eagerness. Before Diana could exin herself, Cecilia shoved her aside. ¡°Go away!¡± Diana¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right. It unnerved Cecilia. She pushed Diana away, and marched to the door. ¡°I want to see Julian. I don¡¯t want to talk to a madwoman like you.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Diana grabbed the door handle, refusing to let Cecilia open the door. ¡°What do you want to see Julian for? Could you call off the engagement by finding him?¡± she asked bluntly. ¡°How could it be that easy?¡± Cecilia red at her. She didn¡¯t know why, but somehow, seeing Diana made her heart burn with anger. It was as if Diana was destined to be her punching bag. After all, Diana¡¯s one-sided effort in pairing her with Julian had resulted in their situation today. Yes! Diana owed it to Cecilia. Thus, Cecilia could do anything she wanted with Diana! Cecilia drew closer to Diana and leaned into her ear, a smug smile spreading across her face. ¡°Seeing how much you want me to call off my engagement with Julian, I don¡¯t want that so badly anymore.¡± ¡°What about Noel? What are you and Noel going to do?¡± Diana shot back. ¡°You know about me and Noel?¡± Cecilia was stunned for a moment, and her ears turned red. She was still a little girl at heart. Diana had been too hasty in trying to get Julian and Cecilia together. The apologetic expression on her face was genuine as she exined, ¡°The looks exchanged between a man and woman in love with each other is very different from that between an ordinary man and woman. I paid close attention to how you and Noel interacted with each other at CoIlina Vi.¡± Diana tried to persuade Cecilia. ¡°Julian¡¯s no longer the man you fancy. Why can¡¯t you just let him go?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m crazy,¡± Cecilia said bluntly. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1127-Cecilia red at Diana, her face filled with mockery and contempt. ¡°You probably know that best. After all, I became crazy because of you! My mom proposed the engagement because she was worried it¡¯d be difficult for a madwoman like me to get married.¡± That was it. Everything that happened was indeed because of Diana. Diana sighed. ¡°Then why did you call Julian over this time?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Julian tell you?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing Diana¡¯s reply, Cecilia felt slightly better. She finally felt like she could raise her head before Diana. ¡°Nothing much. Just that Noel didn¡¯t ept my confession of love for him,¡± Cecilia said, going all out. ¡°I told Julian that if he wants me to ask my mom to call off the engagement, he can only do so after I get together with Noel.¡± But now, Noel refused to ept her confession. Cecilia had no choice but to call Julian for help. She knew that Julian would surely agree to it, in return for her calling off the engagement. ¡°Do you think Noel likes you?¡± Diana asked, looking intently at Cecilia. Instead of replying to her, Cecilia asked her back, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°He does,¡± Diana affirmed, ¡°but he won¡¯t ept your confession, because he doesn¡¯t dare to.¡± ¡°Not because I¡¯m crazy¡­?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Diana said. She finally understood why Cecilia pped her on sight. Cecilia thought that Noel didn¡¯t ept her because of her mental illness. She felt inferior. Such a thing often happened to people who had feelings for another. Diana suddenly sympathized Cecilia. Her eyes turned tender andpassionate, and she seized the chance to say, ¡®You just want to be with the man you love, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s just like me. I want that for myself, too. But getting Julian involved is just going to make things messier. To Noel, Julian is superior to him in every way. To Noel, he¡¯s not fit for you. All the more he can¡¯t understand why you like him instead of Julian, since he¡¯s a man inferior to Julian in every single way.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turn red with anger when she heard Diana insult Noel, and sprang toward Diana. ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just exining to you what Noel thinks,¡± Diana said. This time, she didn¡¯t let Cecilia hit her. She dodged Cecilia¡¯s attack, and went on, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Noel really is inferior to Julian. Everyone has their own strengths and ws. Although I love Julian, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s perfect.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cecilia agreed with her. ¡°Forget being perfect! He can¡¯tpare to even a single finger on Noel¡¯s hand!¡± Cecilia¡¯s angry outburst almost made Dianaugh. Her mood had improved by leaps and bounds. ¡°I just want to confirm that you really no longer love Julian, and that you genuinely want to be with Noel.¡± That way, Diana could help Cecilia be with Noel with a clear conscience. In turn, she could restore their family¡¯s rtionship to normalcy with a clear conscience. Diana made her intentions clear. ¡®Til help you. As long as you give me a chance, I¡¯ll persuade Noel and give him the courage to face up to his own feelings. But after I do so, I¡¯ll also raise my request to Mrs. Jarvis to call off your engagement with Julian today.¡± Cecilia was rather surprised at Diana¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell my mom to call off the engagement?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll solve the problem that I caused myself.¡± ¡°Then, Noel¡­¡± Cecilia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Will he really ept my confession and be with me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that, but I will definitely persuade him to face up to his own feelings and his heart. It¡¯ll be more effective than Julian,¡± Diana said honestly. Cecilia stayed silent for a while. She was thinking over Diana¡¯s words. She had to admit, Diana was right. Even so, Cecilia had other ns in mind. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1128-Cecilia contemted Diana¡¯s words once more. She had to admit it-Diana was right. Noel¡¯s loyalty and admiration for Julian were indeed something Cecilia couldn¡¯tprehend. In the end, she nodded. ¡°Alright. If you can help me persuade Noel, I promise you that you can talk to my mom about canceling the engagement between Julian and me.¡± Cecilia had been eager to push this task to someone else. Now that Diana had taken the initiative to bear the brunt of her mother¡¯s anger, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to consider Diana clever or foolish. ¡°But I have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Bring your face closer to mine.¡± As Diana approached Cecilia, a stinging pain burst on her cheek. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Smack! ¡°The condition is that you let me p you a few times so I can vent my frustration!¡± With that said, Cecilia pped Diana again. Then another one. Smack! And a third one. Yet Diana remained standing, unmoved. She had anticipated this. She knewing to meet Cecilia alone today wouldn¡¯t end well for her. Despite that, she still came. On one hand, she wanted to dissolve Cecilia and Julian¡¯s engagement. She wanted to give the twins a complete family, and shield them from the influence of her and Julian¡¯s long-term separation and conflicts. On the other hand, she wanted to take this opportunity to punish herself using Cecilia¡¯s hands. To punish herself for not being a qualified mother today. ¡°You¡¯re really out of your mind. You¡¯re not even trying to dodge,¡± Cecilia said, incredulous at Diana¡¯s action. After a moment, she seemed to lose interest. ¡°Well, as long as this problem can be resolved, we¡¯ll consider everything between us settled.¡± As for whether Cecilia would lead a happy life in the future or not¡­ Would she continue to suffer from her illness, bearing the stigma of mental illness for the rest of her life? From now on, none of that would be Diana¡¯s concern. Instead, that might be for the best. It could be considered an unexpected gain. Diana thought that from now on, she wouldn¡¯t have to dwell on how absurd it was for her to meddle in Cecilia and Julian¡¯s rtionship in the first ce. After their agreement, Diana finally let go of the doorknob in her hand and opened the door to walk out. Julian had been waiting impatiently outside the door for quite a while. If Diana hadn¡¯te out, he couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t have knocked down the door. Yet when Diana came out, he didn¡¯t just want to knock down the door-no, he wanted to turn the entire Jarvis family upside down! ¡°Your face¡­¡± Julian¡¯s eyes turned red as he stared at the awful marks on Diana¡¯s face. He felt like he did after pping Diana- wanting to touch, but not daring to. Even taking a closer look filled him with fear. Inside, he was filled with endless regret. Why had he hesitated? He should have just torn the door down! He shouldn¡¯t have given Diana and Cecilia a chance to be alone! Diana nced at Julian; she noticed he had reached for Cecilia, and seemed on the verge of throwing Cecilia right out of the second floor. Diana hurriedly took his hand and exined, ¡°I did this to myself. It has nothing to do with Ms. Jarvis.¡± Cecilia sighed in relief after hearing this. From Julian¡¯s gaze earlier, it looked like he wanted to tear her to pieces. She had never experienced such a frightening situation. When Julian¡¯s piercing re locked onto her, she almost burst into tears. He looked so indifferent, as if he was looking at a dead person. Thankfully, Diana had pulled him back from his extreme state. Her voice was gentle, firm, and even a bit teasing as she said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis was frightened once when I was hitting myself. And now, you¡¯re frightening her.¡± Julian finally let go of his grip on Cecilia¡¯s cor, but he was still furious. ¡°Why would you do this to yourself?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°You know I did something wrong to Sean. I needed a chance to vent.¡± Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Ms. Jarvis and I have reached an agreement. Wait for me in the car. I¡¯m sure I can do something about the engagement.¡± Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1129-Diana still needed to go meet Mrs. Jarvis¡ªSue Chimmery. Julian, of course, was wholly unwilling. ¡°No way.¡± Earlier, Diana had wanted to see Cecilia alone. When she came out, she ended up looking like this. Julian couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Diana meeting Sue. ¡°Rx,¡± Diana reassured him, aware of his concerns. She urged Julian in the direction of the parked car. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt myself again. I¡¯m not so foolish as to indulge in self-torture.¡± In reality, she just wanted to make amends for her guilt while negotiating with Cecilia. Her goal had been achieved. Continuing to harm herself would only make the children notice, and she couldn¡¯t do that to them. ¡°Give me some time with Sue,¡± Diana persuaded Julian once more. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you at Cecilia¡¯s beck and call anymore.¡± She tugged at a corner of his clothes, and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s resolve everything that needs to be resolved today, alright?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian¡¯s face remained tense. He still didn¡¯t want to relent. At this point, he no longer believed Diana¡¯s words. But then, she hugged him. ¡°Julian, trust me this once, okay?¡± She nestled against his chest, listening to the rhythmic beating of his strong heart. She continued softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me deal with what I¡¯ve caused in the first ce, I¡¯ll carry this burden forever.¡± Her words showed that she still med herself. Julian understood Diana. He finally gave in, and said, ¡°You¡¯re perfect, except that you¡¯re too stubborn.¡± She chuckled. Julian continued, ¡°But with me around, you could have entrusted everything to me.¡± Yet, she insisted on taking the me upon herself. Hearing him say this, Diana knew Julian had relented. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t agree, she would hurt herself again. ¡°Thank you,¡± she tiptoed, and gently kissed him on the cheek. Then she turned to leave, intending to find Sue. Just as Diana turned around, Julian suddenly pulled her back. With his long limbs, his reach was far. Although he was still sitting in the car, she was almost pulled onto hisp. He locked his deep, mesmerizing eyes onto her bright ones, and growled, ¡°If youe out with new injuries, I won¡¯t spare the Jarvises!¡± It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t see that the injuries on her face weren¡¯t self-inflicted. However, they were something Diana had willingly endured. He understood that, and it kept him from making Cecilia pay. If he had done anything, Diana would have felt even more guilty. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Diana hurt again. Fortunately, she agreed. Diana nodded gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to settle everything without any harm.¡± The palm print on her face would also be her weapon in this negotiation. When Sue saw Diana, she froze for a moment. ¡°The injuries on your face¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Jarvis did it,¡± Diana replied. Sue¡¯s expression changed slightly, and there seemed to be some disbelief in her eyes. In an instant, however, she returned to her usual self¡ªthough her tone wasced with politeness. ¡°Ms. Winnington, please have a seat.¡± Diana hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. The Jarvis family valued their reputation very highly. They were quite different from the Winningtons. The Winningtons were driven by profit,cked a humane touch, and were capable of doing heinous things like abandoning their own daughter in an amusement park. Diana¡¯s biological mother, Kate, also turned a blind eye to everything. The Jarvises were different. They couldn¡¯t bear it, even if their own daughter had harmed someone else. They were a family that ced great importance on etiquette. Diana had sensed this from the very first time she saw Sue and the rest of the Jarvises pick up Cecilia from her studio. With a good start to the negotiation, Diana smiled and got straight to the point. ¡°I came here today to request the Jarvis family to dissolve the engagement between Ms. Jarvis and Julian.¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1130-Upon hearing this, Sue¡¯s recently rxed expression turned sour once more. ¡°Diana Winnington!¡± ¡°This is Ms. Jarvis¡¯s and Julian¡¯s shared wish,¡± Diana continued, exining her purpose without being influenced by Sue¡¯s attitude. ¡°Please, grant us this.¡± ¡°Grant?¡± Sue nearly crushed the teacup in her hand. ¡°You and Julian Fulcher are going too far!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As she spoke, she mmed the teacup onto the table and hurled it toward Diana. Fortunately, Diana was prepared. She leaned to the side, and the teacup barely grazed past her ear. Diana remained unharmed, but her gaze suddenly became sharp. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis.¡± Since Sue wasn¡¯t willing to have a civil conversation, Diana had no choice but to say the words she didn¡¯t want to say, forcing Sue topromise. Although the Jarvis family wasn¡¯t on the same level as the Fulcher family, they were still a well-known, prestigious family in Richburgh. When they purchased the Northern City Manor in Richburgh, it caused quite a stir. Over the years, they had seen, used, and experienced much more than the average person. This was the first time Sue had felt such a fierce and intimidating gaze from a young woman. Sue leaned back slightly in her chair, but her spine involuntarily straightened. She spoke with a dignified tone. After all, she was the experienceddy of the Jarvis family. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it carried authority. Diana smiled, the sharpness of her gaze undiminished.¡± Don¡¯t you understand by now? The fact that I¡¯m here means you only have one option-agree to cancel the engagement.¡± Diana was being too audacious! ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me that way?¡± Sue pounded the table. In a fit of anger, her face even turned slightly red. ¡°I am Julian¡¯s beloved,¡± Diana stated firmly, ¡°and someone who understands Cecilia¡¯s feelings.¡± She sighed, her words carrying weight. ¡°Though I¡¯m much younger than you, I¡¯m also a mother. I have a daughter. I can empathize with what you¡¯ve nned for Cecilia. We all want the best for our children, but Julian isn¡¯t the right fit for her.¡± Sue was taken aback by her words, and asked instinctively,¡± Why?¡± ¡°Because the person he loves is me, and he will only love me in this life,¡± Diana replied, smiling gently. Diana and Julian were moremitted than ever, but this resolve stung Sue deeply. She felt wronged for her daughter. Perhaps Diana¡¯s arrogance had pushed Cecilia to the breaking point and made Cecilia attack her in the first ce! ¡°You¡¯re just his former wife! Yet, you have the nerve to say such things,¡± Sue said, looking at Diana with a mocking expression. ¡°If Julian loves you so much, why did he divorce you? Why did he let you leave him for three years, pregnant with his children?¡± ¡°We had some misunderstandings before,¡± Diana replied earnestly. ¡°As for the reasons behind my disappearance for those three years, it was to save Julian¡¯s life.¡± She then exined her deal with Kiki sincerely. ¡°Do you really think, under these circumstances, that Julian would marry Cecilia? Besides, you know that Ms. Jarvis¡¯s current affection lies with Noel Carter.¡± Sue listened, and the mockery in her smile deepened. She had overestimated Diana. What could a young woman like her do? Diana was all talk. But Sue was determined to teach Diana some manners on behalf of her daughter, who was supposed to marry Julian. So she said patiently to Diana, ¡°Are you implying that if I don¡¯t agree to cancel the engagement, it¡¯ll end up breaking two couples in love?¡± Diana nodded. Sue¡¯s smile grew even more pronounced, and she tapped her fingers on the table twice. ¡°So what if I break them up? What can you do? Julian is the prospective son-inw chosen by the Jarvis family, alongside my husband and me. As for Noel¡­ Well, we Jarvises won¡¯t acknowledge him!¡± ¡°Fortunately, Noel knows his ce,¡± Sue went on. She thought of her conversation with himst night, and felt somewhat relieved. ¡°He knows he¡¯s not worthy of Cecilia. In this regard, he¡¯s a lot better than you.¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1131-This implied that Dianacked self-awareness, and wasn¡¯t a suitable match for Julian at all. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Whether Julian and I are a match or Noel and Ms. Jarvis are a match, it has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s solely up to the parties involved,¡± Diana stated firmly. Sue listened, and chuckled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s truly appalling that even a mistress like you can shamelessly say so much in front of me, the Fulchers¡¯ prospective mother-inw. Diana Winnington, you better know your ce! Cecilia will definitely marry Mr. Fulcher and be Mrs. Fulcher!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it matter who your daughter truly loves? Doesn¡¯t her happiness matter to you?¡± Sue had her own convictions. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it matter? A woman is happier when she marries well, far better than marrying poorly.¡± ¡°What does it mean to marry well?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Sue began, but then changed her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you so much. As long as you understand your ce! Don¡¯t be a mistress that everyone scorns!¡± Diana, despite hearing all these harsh words, remained calm andposed. ¡°Not necessarily. I won¡¯t be a mistress, but your daughter on the other hand¡­¡± Her voice trailed, as if she dared not continue speaking. Sue smiled, and offered a judgment. ¡°I knew it. A daughter that the Winningtons themselves refuse to acknowledge can¡¯t hold her head high.¡± Hearing her mention the Winningtons, Diana¡¯s expression changed subtly. She cleared her throat. Then, without hesitation, she took a mirror out of her bag and aimed it at her cheek. She asked Sue casually, ¡°Have you seen the marks on my face?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen them,¡± Sue sneered, as if mocking Diana¡¯s audacity. Diana had been pped, but she still had the nerve to unt herself in front of her. If it were Sue, she would have hidden and avoided people altogether. In the end, Diana simplycked shame. If she had any sense of shame, she wouldn¡¯t be clinging to Julian like this. Sue felt that even sitting here with Diana tainted the Jarvis family¡¯s long-standing etiquette and reputation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say between us,¡± Sue said firmly. Conversing further with such a shameless fool would only further mar her dignity. With that, Sue attempted to get up and leave. However, Diana stopped her, and spoke louder than before,¡± Now that you¡¯ve seen it, can others see it too?¡± Sue¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Diana with slight anger. ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Winnington?¡± ¡°Ms. Jarvis of the Jarvis family appears dignified and elegant, yet she resorted to violence against me, causing my face to look like this. Say, what would others say if they knew about this?¡± Diana smiled, looking quite threatening. The marks on Diana¡¯s face were evidence. ¡°Some might say Ms. Jarvis was angry, while others might say she went mad,¡± Diana continued. ¡°Which one do you think would attract more attention and spread faster?¡± Sue quickly caught on. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes. And this p mark on my face? I willingly let Cecilia strike me, and she did. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡± Who would willingly let someone hit them? Sue narrowed her eyes, her expression filled with confusion. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± Sue was almost where Diana wanted her. Diana had anticipated every question and look from Sue. She shrugged nonchntly, and gave the reason she had long prepared in her heart. ¡°Because this is the only way I can have evidence to make everyone gossip. It¡¯s the only way to make you Jarvises cancel the engagement willingly. To put it inly, if you disagree, I¡¯ll spread the word that Ms. Jarvis has gone mad far and wide. Julian may be unwilling to harm Ms. Jarvis¡¯s reputation, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured it out by now, but¡­¡± She touched her cheek where the red mark stood out brightly, her smile bordering on madness. ¡°I, Diana Winnington, am definitely capable and willing to do so!¡± Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1132-When Diana came out, Julian was leaning against the car, smoking. The flickering mes entuated his exquisite features, making him look just as captivating as the first time they met. However, it had already been more than six years since that first encounter. Even though they had gone around in circles, they finally ended up together. Diana quickened her pace and walked toward him. Julian heard her approaching and quickly lifted his head, extinguishing the cigarette near him. Then, he changed into a different coat to get rid of the smoke smell. He didn¡¯t want her to inhale the smoke smell. At the same time, he approached Diana. He turned her around, examining her. ¡°How did it go? You¡¯re not injured, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Diana saw how nervous he was, and couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. ¡°It¡¯s all settled. From now on, your engagement with Cecilia is invalid. We can be together openly and without any hindrance.¡± She stretched her arms towards him, indicating that she wanted a hug. ¡°Julian, am I amazing?¡± Julian chuckled softly, unable to resist ruffling her hair. ¡°You are.¡± He didn¡¯t hug her, and he didn¡¯t seem as happy as Diana had expected. She tugged at his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you happy about ending the engagement?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of sadness. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You shouldn¡¯t have been the one to handle the annulment of the engagement.¡± He knew how stubborn Sue was about this marriage. Even if Diana had returned unscathed, she would have definitely suffered emotionally. Letting a woman stand in the front lines was something a man shouldn¡¯t ever allow. That was what Julian felt. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Diana took the initiative to hold his hand, and walked with him towards the car. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Jarvis residence faded into the distance as they left it behind, and Diana¡¯s heart grew lighter. She leaned against Julian¡¯s shoulder, feeling a sense offort that she had never felt before. ¡°If you had confronted them, Sue would never agree. I also don¡¯t want you to get involved with the Jarvis family again, just because of this annulment.¡± As Diana spoke, her tone became considerably more serious. ¡°I¡¯ll get jealous.¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m serious, you know? If you had to spend another day with the Jarvis family, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Maybe I¡¯ll even decide that I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Julian was amused by her solemn tone. ¡°I must have misunderstood you.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were a woman who¡¯d deny knowing someone once you got what you wanted from them.¡± Diana was speechless. She cleared her throat awkwardly to avoid answering. Well,st night, she really hadn¡¯t been thinking about anything. She just wanted to sumb to the power Julian provided and drift to the ends of the world with him. But after waking up today, her rationality gradually returned. If the engagement between Julian and Cecilia couldn¡¯t be dissolved, how could she be at peace with herself while staying with him? Sean¡¯s vignce against Julian would also grow stronger. It was uncertain whether Sean would acknowledge this man as his father in the future. Fortunately, everything was settled. Julian and Cecilia¡¯s engagement was finally annulled. Everything was back on track. ¡°I¡¯m not denying it, okay?¡± Dianay on his chest and listening to his strong heartbeat. She wrapped her arms around his waist, andughed wholeheartedly. ¡°Please, Mr. Fulcher. Rest assured that I¡¯ll always be your wife!¡± At first, Julian didn¡¯t react much to this statement. After a few more seconds, he wasn¡¯t soposed anymore. He felt somewhat nervous-something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Diana saw astonishment in his expression, together with disbelief and restrained joy. Julian seemed to be treating Diana like fragile porcin; as if speaking a little louder would shatter her. This feeling of being cherished¡­ It had never changed. Since their marriage began, he had always treated her this way. Whether it was Ka or Cecilia, they were just some minor bumps in their life. Julian had always cherished Diana. Dianay on his chest, and herughter synchronized with the rhythm of his heartbeat. ¡°I said, I¡¯m your forever your wife-Mrs. Fulcher.¡± Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1133-Julian didn¡¯t waste another moment. He carefully cradled her cheeks, and kissed her forehead. No matter how happy he was, he hadn¡¯t forgotten the bruise on her face. He really wanted to kiss her lips passionately, but he dared not as he feared he might hurt her. He gazed at Diana, his heart overflowing with tenderness. However, he wanted to confirm one more time. ¡°Does that mean you want to remarry me?¡± Diana thought he had already understood. And yet, he had to ask again. She was starting to get a little irritated, and poked his side harshly. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°Of course I want to!¡± He just felt like he was dreaming right now. ¡°No¡­¡± Julian lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Tears welled up in Diana¡¯s eyes, and she looked extremely dejected. ¡°Do you really have feelings for Cecilia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Julian shook his head again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not time for remarriage yet.¡± It would be the time in a little while. Still, he didn¡¯t say thisst part out loud. This caused Diana to ignore him for the rest of the journey. Julian wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, and he didn¡¯t initiate any conversation with Diana. In fact, they subconsciously moved apart, no longer cuddling together. The temperature inside the car seemed to drop from summer¡¯s scorching heat to winter¡¯s freezing cold. The driver trembled as he drove. It wasn¡¯t until Julian said, ¡°Stop the car,¡± that the driver dared to breathe normally again. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They were in front of a shopping mall, the very same SK that Diana and Nina had visited before. Back then, in a fit of anger, Diana had used Julian¡¯s ck card to purchase the entire L boutique-all in an attempt to uncover the reasons behind their divorce. Thinking back, more than three years had passed since then. Time flew by so quickly. Diana remained sitting in the car. For a moment, the memories that had been gathering dust in her mind came back to life. However, not all of these memories were pleasant. In fact, after Julian had said he didn¡¯t want to remarry her, parking the car here only made her angrier. Diana decided to get out of the car. She wanted to go home by herself. But Julian beat her to it, instructing the driver, ¡°Lock the car doors securely. The madam isn¡¯t allowed to wander around while I¡¯m not here.¡± Who was he calling ¡°the madam¡±?! She had been filled with so much hope and excitement when she had proposed to him! Even though her tone was calm, she was clearly nervous. Yet, Julian said he didn¡¯t want to remarry her. The more Diana thought about it, the more her face fell. The driver followed Julian¡¯s instructions, locking the car doors tightly. No matter how much Diana pleaded, he acted like he hadn¡¯t heard her and refused to open the car doors. Meanwhile, Julian entered the SK shopping mall alone. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1134 The sales clerk instantly recognized him. From the moment Julian entered, people kept approaching him, asking, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what are you here to buy today?¡± In the past, Julian wouldn¡¯t have bothered to respond. But today, as he entered, a gentle smile adorned his face. He even smiled at everyone who approached him. ¡°I¡¯m buying a ring.¡± ¡°A ring?¡± The sales clerk immediately led Julian inside.¡± Please, Mr. Fulcher, this way.¡± Julian hade to a high-end jewelry store. They sold engagement rings and various other jewelry items as well as gold, catering to all wedding-rted needs. The sales clerk in charge of Julian never had such close contact with this prominent figure before. For the past three years, they only knew that Julian would frequently visit the L boutique and browse around. He would never make any purchases. Every time someone got too close, he would get quite irritable. Such approachability from the man was a rare sight. Julian was still smiling. The sales clerk couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, is there a happy asion coming up?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± The sales clerk became even more excited, as though she was the one getting married soon. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, who are you marrying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my second marriage.¡± Julian¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m remarrying my ex-wife. But at the moment, I¡¯m not sure if it will be sessful.¡± Diana must still be angry with him in the car. He hadn¡¯t immediately agreed when she proposed. He felt that, as a man, he should be the one to bring up the topic of remarrying. Their first marriage had started hastily, with a certain amount of anger on both sides. It wasn¡¯t the most pleasant memory. He wanted to make amends and rece all of Diana¡¯s negative memories with positive ones. From now on, they would only have good days. The sales clerk looked surprised. ¡°Are you joking? How could someone refuse a proposal from you?¡± Today, Julian was unusually patient and talkative. He even engaged in a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not a god. My ex-wife is so wonderful. It¡¯s normal for her to have reservations.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Today, though, he wanted her to agree. ¡°Bring out everything from your store that¡¯s for engagements and weddings. Let me see it all,¡± Julian said. He then chuckled to himself and added, ¡°To make her agree, I must be thoroughly prepared to show my sincerity and intentions.¡± Julian¡¯s appearance was outstanding. His presence exuded an air of elegance that made ordinary people feel unworthy to meet his gaze. Standing in front of this man, one would naturally feel a sense of inferiority. The sales clerk felt the same way. She had served many customers but had never encountered someone like Julian, who appeared casual yet possessed unmatched charm. She even began to envy the former wife that Julian spoke of. When she brought out the items, she couldn¡¯t help but select the most expensive ones. Julian rejected them after a few nces. ¡°I don¡¯t want these. It The sales clerk felt rather smug. Julian looked perfect on the outside, and even though he was now the richest man in the country, he still hesitated to spend so much money when it came to his former wife. After all, she was his ex-wife. If they had a good rtionship, why would they divorce in the first ce? ¡°Bring out the non-disy items,¡± Julian said, looking up. His deep, captivating eyes seemed capable of seeing through people¡¯s thoughts. The sales clerk was so startled that her eyes flickered. Her heart skipped a few beats. She stumbled over her words as she said, ¡°N-non-disy items¡­ You mean, should I get the high-end collectibles we don¡¯t showcase?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian¡¯s slender fingersnded on the ss of the disy case, making a soft tapping sound, like the rhythmic beat of a wooden drum. It sent shivers down the sales clerk¡¯s spine. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1135-The sales clerk didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. She quickly set aside her thoughts, and called the manager to request the collectibles. As soon as the manager heard that it was Julian, he immediately instructed the sales clerk to bring out the collectibles. Then, he rushed over himself. These precious collectibles were all top-qualityrge pink diamonds, designed to be beautifully set in rings. These were their gship products¡ªhigh-end pink diamonds, each weighing a whopping sixty carats. While sixty-carat diamonds weren¡¯t particrly rare, what set these apart was the fact that they were originally passed down among European royalty and nobility. Later, they made their way to the country and became the prized possessions of this jewelry store. Ordinary customers wouldn¡¯t have the privilege of seeing such treasures. To put it mildly, a single nce at a diamond of this quality would cost at least a million dors. And that was just for looking. Yet, Julian hade today to purchase one. But that wasn¡¯t all; Julian¡¯s lips curved slightly as he continued, ¡°Following the standard practice for engagements, apart from the diamond ring, I¡¯ll need five gold items.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°But I don¡¯t quite like the number five.¡± It sounded imbnced, and was also an odd number. He and Diana couldn¡¯t afford any negative connotations between them anymore. He also didn¡¯t want any unexpected incidents. ¡°Change it to six gold items,¡± Julian said. ¡® Pick the most expensive and heaviest ones. Like dove hairpins, bracelets, earrings, and so on. Additionally, bring me two gold bars.¡± He was going to propose to Diana and seek her forgiveness, but the two little ones couldn¡¯t be overlooked. They were important too. He needed to consider every member of the family, and hoped Sean would see his sincerity. ¡°As for emeralds¡­¡± Julian paused for a moment. ¡°We won¡¯t need them.¡± He had something more fitting in mind for Diana. As the sales clerk packed all these items, her hands trembled with excitement. Themission she would earn from this single sale would be worth a lifetime! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just then, the manager arrived as well. It was perfect timing. He gestured for the sales clerk to quickly process the order, but Julian stopped him. ¡°No.¡± Julian shook his head, a deep and knowing smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯d like someone else to handle the transaction.¡± The manager was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, did Lily do something to offend you somehow?¡± Julian had read the sales clerk¡¯s thoughts perfectly. ¡°She didn¡¯t offend me, but earlier, she offended my ex-wife in her heart.¡± Lily, the sales clerk, turned beet red. She was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Julian grew serious, his seemingly casual smile hiding a brewing storm of anger. The atmosphere in the store became almost unbearable. Lily couldn¡¯t lie, and could only nod gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fulcher.¡± She only felt slightly jealous towards his ex-wife earlier, thinking that Julian wouldn¡¯t spend so much money on an ex- wife. Now, standing before Julian, a deep sense of fear shot through her. Julian smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m in a good mood today. Besides, my wife wouldn¡¯t want me to treat you harshly over something like this if she knew about it.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t stand by and let anyone treat Diana poorly, no matter the situation. He smiled. ¡°As for this transaction, it wont be yours.¡± Faced with this overwhelming pressure, what else could Lily do? She could only nod repeatedly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Fulcher. Thank you¡­¡± Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken as she watched a multi-million dor deal slip away right before her eyes. Julian, on the other hand, was content. No one should underestimate his beloved Diana! With the items in hand, Julian walked quickly. Just like how Diana had rushed towards him earlier when she came out from the Jarvis family, he did the same as he headed straight for her. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1136 Before Julian could reach the car, the driver approached him. ¡°Sir.¡± The driver¡¯s uneasy expression and nervous demeanor gave Julian a bad feeling. ¡°Where¡¯s Diana?¡± ¡°She left.¡± ¡°She left?!¡¯ Julian snapped the ring box shut. His face was stormy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to lock the car doors?¡± He had been nning to surprise her with a proposal, but now, she was gone! Could she have really thought he wouldn¡¯t agree to remarry and got upset? But Julian knew that, at this point, it was pointless to me the driver. He could only take out his phone and try to contact her. As expected, she refused to answer his calls. The driver stood nearby, growing increasingly anxious. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir¡­ What should we do now?¡± Julian was also worried. His main concern was that Diana might be angry. If she was indeed upset, he feared she might not even allow herself to be found. He lowered his head, looking at the ring box in his hand. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try contacting someone else.¡± Maybe Diana had gone home. Diana hadn¡¯t gone home; she was currently at a pharmacy. She hade to buy medical ice packs to apply to her face, hoping to reduce the swelling quickly so she could return to see the twins. ¡°Miss, your medical ice packs are ready,¡± the pharmacy attendant said, handing them to Diana. She took them, and ced them on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Once outside, Diana nced at the road ahead and started walking back to where the car had been parked earlier. As long as she didn¡¯t go back, Julian wouldn¡¯t allow the driver to leave. Diana was confident in that. Surrounded by the bustling city, she found herself lost in thought. Earlier, when she had used Cecilia to threaten Sue into agreeing to annul the engagement, Sue had called out to her as she was about to leave. ¡°Ms. Winnington, do you trust Shiloh so blindly? Just like how I once trusted Julian to marry Cecilia?¡± Why would Sue suddenly mention Shiloh? Diana turned to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sue responded, her tone condescending. She ushered Diana away. ¡°Please, go ahead. Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t need my help in the future!¡± Although Diana didn¡¯t bring up what Sue said to Julian when she saw himter, it left her with a subtle sense of unease. She still needed to ask Julian about any new developments regarding Matt¡¯s death. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As Diana crossed the intersection, she happened to lift her head and spotted Julian. He was gesturing something to a passerby, as if searching for someone. Could he be looking for her? Diana stood under the traffic light, and quickly waved to him. ¡°Julian!¡± Upon hearing her voice, he immediately turned around. His expression visibly rxed, and he smiled at the person he had stopped. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve found my wife.¡± Today, he was wearing a knee-length camel-colored coat, with a in scarf and Italian handmade leather shoes. His apparel gave him an elegant impression. Diana watched as he approached. Her initial anger slowly dissipated, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a step toward him. The surrounding traffic and people became mere background noise, fading into insignificance. In their eyes, there was only each other. The closer they got, the more singrly focused their attention became. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± she asked. It turned out Diana had read Julian¡¯s lips while he had been conversing with the passerby. Julian didn¡¯t argue with her. Instead, he took the medical ice pack Diana had been using and gently secured it to one side of her face. ¡°You, of course. You¡¯re my wife.¡± He said it with absolute certainty. His ebony-ck eyes resembled a deep abyss, pulling her in. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1137 There was a deep and lingering sentiment within his eyes. Diana couldn¡¯t stop gazing into them. She couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Having a handsome face really works wonders. Even though you rejected my proposal, I can¡¯t stay mad when I see your face.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t reject it,¡± Julian replied. He immediately knelt down on one knee. Diana didn¡¯t have a chance to think about what he was doing. Shocked, she grabbed his arm and tried to pull him up. ¡® What are you doing in front of so many people?!¡± Julian remained silent; he only had eyes for her. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a velvet box. Inside the boxy the priceless pink diamond. ¡°Diana, marry me.¡± He had never refused her proposal. In fact, it was the opposite. Hearing her bring up the topic on her own initiative brought him immense joy. ¡°I can¡¯t let you propose to me first,¡± Julian said, his eyes even turning slightly teary. ¡°That would be too unfair to you.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So, he had prepared everything for the proposal in record time. ¡°When we got marriedst time, I didn¡¯t formally propose to you. This time, following the traditional customs, I¡¯ve prepared six pieces of jewelry for you. Of course, the two little ones have their gifts too.¡± Julian took out the pink diamond, and continued, ¡°However, this proposal is a bit hasty. But if I don¡¯t propose quickly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get angry, and then I¡¯ll never find you again.¡± He never wanted to endure the heart-wrenching pain he experienced three years ago again. ¡°Diana, marry me!¡± Julian looked at her with hope and anticipation. All he needed was her agreement, and he would immediately ce the ring on her finger. Diana could see the sincerity in Julian¡¯s eyes-but right now, they were on a busy street. She asked Julian to stand up first. ¡°Get up, then we can talk.¡± His expression immediately dropped. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Before Diana could respond, purple colored fireworks lit up in the distance. They burst into the sky, creating a dreamy atmosphere. They were inscribed with the words,¡± Congrattions to Ms. Winnington and Mr. Fulcher on their eternal union.¡± Diana was speechless. She hadn¡¯t given her answer yet. Thanks to the fireworks, though, more and more people were gathering around. Julian¡¯s status and every move could potentially impact thepany¡¯s stock price. Diana didn¡¯t want him to randomly show himself on the street, especially not by kneeling in front of her in a public spectacle. Thinking about their past, Diana¡¯s eyes welled up a bit. She sniffled, and said seriously, ¡® A true man doesn¡¯t need to kneel. You¡¯ve already knelt for me so many times, and that¡¯s worth a hundred proposals in my heart.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he seemed to have found a glimmer of hope. He looked at Diana anxiously, and asked, ¡°Do you want me to propose a hundred times? If I propose a hundred times, will you say yes? Then, let¡¯s count today as the first time.¡± He began to contemte the timing for the next proposal in all seriousness. Diana couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his foolish appearance. She poked his forehead yfully. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± However, he still didn¡¯t get up. So, Diana knelt, took the ring from his hand, and put it on her own finger right before his bewildered eyes. ¡°Here, you¡¯ve already got me tied down.¡± In this lifetime, she belonged to him-and in death, she would still be his. Why bother with a formal proposal? ¡°Julian, please get up.¡± She pulled him up, and they both looked at the fireworks still blooming in the distance. Diana¡¯s smile was filled with happiness and radiance. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to prepare so much in such a short time.¡± This proposal was unforgettable. Most importantly, she hadn¡¯t expected that when he got out of the car at SK Mall earlier, he was actually buying a ring for her and the engagement jewelry. The formalities he had gone through felt more significant than their first marriage. Diana felt satisfied, and her smile conveyed her contentment. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1138 Julian smiled along with Diana. Tracing back his earlier thoughts, he said, ¡°It was a bit rough around the edges.¡± He wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with this proposal. ¡°When we have the chance, I¡¯ll formally propose to you again. ¡ö ¡°What? Are you looking forward to us separating again?¡± Diana retorted. Julian grew anxious. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Diana had never seen him so nervous and anxious before. She chuckled, and thenughed heartily. ¡°Considering how big and beautiful this ring is, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Julian immediately sighed in relief, and replied quickly,¡± Thank you, my darling.¡± Diana epted this term of endearment with a smile. She stopped in her tracks, and locked her eyes on Julian amidst the onlookers. Smiling sweetly and her eyes sparkling like stars, she tiptoed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, honey.¡± As the two held hands and returned to the car smiling, the driver was still in shock. He couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡± You¡¯ve made up-just like that?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened, and she raised their sped hands high in the air. ¡°We¡¯ve never been anything but good!¡± The driver was speechless. Why was he unexpectedly served a face full of public affection? The world of couples, especially married couples, was something he truly couldn¡¯t understand. Seeing the envy in the driver¡¯s eyes, Diana felt even happier. Seated in the back of the car, she looked at Julian and said,¡± Thank you so much. This proposal was actually quite unforgettable.¡± Then, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How did you arrange for the fireworks to be ready so quickly with such short notice?¡± Julian pointed at the enormous diamond ring on Diana¡¯s finger. ¡°I had them arranged when I bought the ring. I told the manager to set it up.¡± Diana sighed, content. The security from having Julian by her side had been sorely missed. She couldn¡¯t stay still in his embrace, and Julian¡¯s hand had to follow her movements to apply the ice pack to her injured face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I also prepared some medical ice packs,¡± Julian added. When discussing this, he couldn¡¯t help but admonish her.¡± Next time you go off like that, please let the driver know. When I got back, he said you insisted on leaving the car. He turned pale with worry, you know?¡± Diana chuckled, embarrassed. ¡°At that time, I was still angry at you. I was being difficult. I thought you really didn¡¯t want to remarry me.¡± Going off to buy medical ice packs was also her way of letting off steam. ¡°Did you give the store employees a hard time?¡± she asked. ¡°No. Also, I still don¡¯t get you.¡± He tapped her nose gently. ¡°If you truly wanted to get out of the car, even with me inside, it would¡¯ve been difficult to stop you.¡± Diana¡¯s smile widened once more, and she reached for his hand. There were indeed some scars on his otherwise porcin-white fingers, which were quite striking. She suddenly felt a bit sad. ¡°Are these scars from three years ago? When they said I was dead, and when you dug up the grave?¡± Julian abruptly pulled his hand back. ¡°How did you know?¡± He had never mentioned this incident to Diana before, fearing it would upset her. Yet here she was, knowing about it and clearly feeling distressed. Her bright eyes shimmered with tears. Julian was afraid she might start crying, so he quickly said,¡± We were just celebrating a happy moment. Why bring up such unpleasant memories?¡± He touched Diana¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± They could return to being married like before. He would cherish her like a treasure for the rest of his life. Even so, Diana still felt a bit sad Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1139 She couldn¡¯t bear to see the scars on his hands, and her mood had noticeably soured. To distract her, Julian shifted the conversation to Noel. ¡°Have you figured out how to persuade Noel? Will he really ept Cecilia?¡± Diana instantly perked up at the mention of this topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already persuaded him.¡± Julian was skeptical. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve already persuaded him?¡± They had been together the whole time, and Diana hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak with Noel. How could she have persuaded him? ¡°Yes,¡± Diana replied confidently. ¡°He¡¯s already met Cecilia.¡± As she spoke, Diana took out her phone and showed Julian a picture. ¡°Look, Cecilia sent this to me. They took this photo not long ago.¡± While Julian was engrossed in examining the photo, Diana said, ¡°I have to admit, Noel¡¯s quite crazy. After he finally came to terms with everything, he didn¡¯t even care about Sue anymore. He went straight to where Cecilia was staying, and shouted with a loudspeaker, ¡®Cecilia, I love you!''¡± Diana vividly described the situation, as if she had been there herself. Seeing Julian¡¯s furrowed brows and evident confusion, she quickly exined, ¡°I received a call from Cecilia when I was buying the ice packs just now. She told me about it.¡± Julian asked, ¡°Even after she hit you so many times, you don¡¯t hate her at all?¡± He found it incredible that their rtionship had be so friendly. ¡°There was never any love or hatred between us, really,¡± Diana exined. ¡°Cecilia¡­ She treated me poorly before, but it was well-deserved.¡± Diana admitted that she had been overly presumptuous at the beginning. Cecilia would never have fallen ill if it weren¡¯t for her meddling. ¡°But now, everything between us is water under the bridge,¡± Diana said. She felt that the ps she received were worth it. ¡°She¡¯s quite straightforward.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Julian agreed, recalling what Cecilia had told him earlier. He repeated it for Diana. ¡°She even said some really harsh things about me in front of me, like she was blind for liking me¡­¡± He sounded quite upset, almost as if he wereining to Diana. Diana was amused. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Julian almost wanted to swear to prove he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°She even said that Noel is a hundred times better than me.¡± Diana nodded, ying along with Julian. She said matter-of- factly, ¡°Noel really is a hundred times better than you, though.¡± Julian became flustered. ¡°What! Say that again!¡± He leaned in and pressed her, but he was cautious not to hurt her, maintaining a slight distance. His voice was low as he asked, ¡°Do you really think Noel is a hundred times better than me?¡± His gaze seemed to suggest that if Diana nodded, he would immediately devour her. Of course, Diana didn¡¯t dare to joke with him in the car anymore. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She smiled, and hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just joking with you.¡¯ She hugged him, and said sincerely, ¡°In my heart, no one canpare to you. My goal is to be with you, our two little ones, and run this family together. No one will ever separate us again!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Julian felt his heart almost melt into a puddle. There was deep affection in his eyes as he said, ¡°Darling, I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They scheduled their remarriage and registration for the next day. The day was sunny and bright. Because of their happiness, even the chilly wind from the past felt gentler, inviting them to breathe in its joy. After exchanging their divorce papers for marriage certificates at the city hall, Diana and Julian left smiling widely. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1140 Julian took the marriage certificate from Diana¡¯s hand, and held it carefully in his own. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll take charge of this marriage certificate.¡± He was afraid she might lose it or crease it. If that happened, he would be heartbroken. Once they got home, he nned to frame the marriage certificate. Diana found his concern amusing. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Julian was dead serious. ¡°It took me more than three years to get this marriage certificate back.¡± When they divorced, he had thought they would remarry quickly. He had only done so to amodate Diana¡¯s wishes and spare her from the hardships of dealing with their babies¡¯ death. He didn¡¯t expect it would take over three years to remarry. The journey from divorce to remarriage had been filled with ups and downs, and perhaps only the two of them truly understood it. ¡°You¡¯re heartless,¡± Julian said disapprovingly, pulling Diana into his embrace. They were standing right outside the city hall; yet he kissed her passionately, almost as if he were punishing her. He didn¡¯t release her until her lips were slightly swollen. Julian behaved as if they were alone, but there were people passing by who couldn¡¯t help but blush at the sight. After all, they were a perfectly matched couple with impable qualities. They gave off a special air-that they weren¡¯t like normal people. This extraordinary couple openly kissing on the street was a truly unbelievable sight to the onlookers. Diana was genuinely embarrassed. She buried her face in Julian¡¯s chest, and refused to lift her head. He continued to hold her like that as they walked towards the car. The driver kept his gaze away from Diana, who was still in Julian¡¯s embrace. He sat upright in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Where to, sir?¡± ¡°To the police station,¡± Julian replied. He then lowered his head to look at Diana. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Her face was still nestled against his chest. It was fortunate she hadn¡¯t looked up yet, because he couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°What are you talking about? What could I possibly be hiding?¡± Diana asked innocently, turning the question back on him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian shook his head, privately chiding himself for possibly overthinking things. ¡°Maybe the good times havee too easily. I just can¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy.¡± Diana nuzzled her head against his chest, just as she used to when she wanted to be affectionate with him. She also wrapped her arms around his strong waist. After telling him that he was overthinking it, she didn¡¯t speak again. In reality, she didn¡¯t feel entirely at ease, either. Ever since she returned from Sue¡¯s ce, she couldn¡¯t forget what Sue had said. They hadn¡¯t even celebrated properly after obtaining the marriage certificate, and instead headed straight to the police station. In the end, they were doing it because of this lingering unease in her chest. However, Diana decided to bear this unease alone for now. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian was so happy right now, so it was better to let him enjoy his happiness a bit longer. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1141 Sue didn¡¯t even say much. She simply told Diana that Shiloh couldn¡¯t be trusted, and that she hoped there wouldn¡¯te a time Diana begged at her doorstep. Dianaposed herself, and made sure she sounded normal before saying, ¡°Sue¡­ I mean, Mrs. Jarvis. Is she very powerful?¡± ¡°Mrs. Jarvis?¡± Julian paused for a moment, as if finding it strange that Diana suddenly asked that. But very soon, he gave her his professional analysis. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, or Sue Chimmery, came from a family of schrs in Jacroaof. Centuries ago, their ancestors went abroad to further their studies. They then returned to Jacroaof to train many scientists, philosophers, and others who were meritorious in their service to the country. They can be said to be a prominent family with a very low profile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°When she married Cecilia¡¯s father, their marriage was seen as a union between two powerful families. The Jarvis family was also seen as a literary family, but they appeared greater in scalepared to the Chimmery family that focused more on honing talents in their own family.¡± ¡°How were they greater in scale?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Unlike the Chimmery family who only selects and trains elites only from their bloodline, the Jarvis family trains students of various abilities and knowledge. They pay close attention to young talent programs in remote regions, and have students from all over the world.¡± ¡®What does that have to do with Sue?¡± The moment she asked that, Julian knew Diana didn¡¯t understand what he had been saying. ¡®You¡¯ve always been smart. Why can¡¯t you see it this time?¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°Be it Sue or the Jarvises, who they specifically are isn¡¯t important. What matters is their family name. Thebination of being a daughter of the Chimmery family and the daughter-inw of the Jarvises is enough for Sue to possess the best intelligence network in the world.¡± ¡°Intelligencework?¡± Diana¡¯s brows furrowed. Seeing her confusion, Julian said, ¡°Let¡¯s say you want to know something, or look into someone. With the Jarvises¡¯ approval, you¡¯ll definitely get all the information you want.¡± ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you go to the Jarvises for help to look for me?¡± Thinking back on the three years she was forced to spend in Stirling City, Diana felt indignant. She had willingly struck a deal with Kiki Stewart, lost her memories in the process, and left her home in exchange for a chance for Julian to survive. Now that she was finally by his side and her happy days had returned, she felt she had suffered too much in those three years. ¡°How strange,¡± she said, amused. ¡°In the past, I never thought that taking care of the twins by myself was hard. I didn¡¯t think it was unfair at all.¡± Yet now, she found herself feeling frustrated pretty often. In fact, she got quite angry when Julian told her that the Jarvises had a huge intelligencework. She pinched Julian¡¯s face mischievously. ¡°Tell me. Why didn¡¯t you go to the Jarvises?¡± ¡°Did you think Simon took you to Stirling City purely by chance?¡± Julian asked, smiling. He didn¡¯t mind Diana¡¯s hand on his face, allowing her to rub and knead it. Diana shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡± Simon must have nned where he would take her with great caution. ¡°That¡¯s right. Stirling City is located along the border, and was governed differently. It¡¯s not an area the Jarvises would get involved with,¡± Julian said. They couldn¡¯t bear to let the outstanding talents they painstakingly trained to be implicated or hurt in any way, just for the sake of gaining intelligence. Diana nodded in understanding. ¡°True, the border has different rules.¡± Julian and Diana chatted on the road, and eventually arrived at the police station. ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± Julian opened the door for Diana, blocking the edge of the door to prevent her from bumping her head. Diana had long gotten used to his considerate habits. When they were married, he had been so good to her. That was how she fell so deeply in love with him, she almost lost herself. They exchanged nces, held each other¡¯s hands, and walked into the police station. The police already knew that Julian wasing today. The leaders had arranged for someone to receive and host them. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± Julian nodded, and signaled for him to sit down. ¡®We¡¯re just here to talk about Matt Hughes. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± The officer nodded, and rxed. He took out all the information he could find on the case regarding Matt Hughes. Julian skimmed through them. ¡°Is this all?¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1142 The officer nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian did tell him to rx and not be nervous. Yet, Julian¡¯s aura and deep eyes exerted such immense pressure on the officer that he kept sipping water to calm himself. Diana patted Julian¡¯s shoulder gently, and he drew in his aura. The officer shot a grateful look at Diana. ¡°There are more documents, but they¡¯re ssified. We can¡¯t show them to you. They¡¯re nothing much-they¡¯re very simple, not much different from what I just showed you. ¡°Matt Hughes¡¯ cause of death is very straightforward: he was poisoned, and he consumed the poison of his own ord. Strictly speaking, it could be considered suicide. His social circle and family background are also nothing special.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Diana asked. Julian read through the documents in just a few minutes. He exined to Diana, ¡°Matt Hughes has friends and family. All his official identification documents are in ce. He¡¯s from Jacroaof, and he grew up in a pharmacy in the south. Based on the police¡¯s investigation, he was obsessed with medicinal herbs.¡± Everything Julian said flew right over Diana¡¯s head. Her attention was fully focused on the fact that Matt Hughes was from Jacroaof. Jacroaof. Sue Chimmery was from Jacroaof, too. Diana¡¯s voice went hoarse, and her panicked expression frightened Julian. ¡°Shiloh Stewart. Where is Shiloh Stewart This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. from?¡± Julian was stunned. He had never considered the answer to Diana¡¯s question. Still, the answer was simple. He pulled his phone out, and searched for Shiloh¡¯s name. The results generated were very So Shiloh wasn¡¯t from Jacroaof. Julian knew something was wrong. After they left the police station, he forced Diana to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± When she heard about Jacroaof at the station, her face suddenly changed and she mentioned Shiloh. Diana knew that even if she didn¡¯t say it, Julian would do his best to get to the bottom of whatever he wanted to know. Rather than making him go to such great lengths, she thought it was better to just tell the truth. So, she told him about what Sue said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy because of that. So when you asked about Shiloh just now, were you wondering if Sue, Shiloh, and Matt share a rtionship unknown to us?¡± Julian said. Diana nodded. ¡°Yes, but after confirming Matt¡¯s background and Shiloh¡¯s ce of birth, I¡¯m not so worried anymore.¡± Firstly, Matt didmit suicide. His background showed that he was obsessed with drugs. What he said to Diana about a perfect product, juxtaposed against his life story, resembled something one addicted to pharmaceutical research fabricated out of thin air. Be it his social circle or family background, neither were as spotless as Julian had first assumed. Rather, it would have been suspicious if they were spotless. The information on Matt Hughes they got now, while abundant, was all too ordinary. They even found out about him stealing money from his neighbors and getting beaten up for it. ¡°The police did a great job. They probably concluded that Matt Hughes died from suicide after many rounds of investigation. From his background, it¡¯s unlikely that he was controlled by an unknown mastermind,¡± Diana said. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1143 ¡®Then, his sudden appearance¡­ Him giving you that pill that made you lose your memories, and his reappearance years Diana looked at Julian, and said, ¡°He was just an obsessed pharmaceutical scientist using me to test out his drugs. Anyway, the case is closed. We shouldn¡¯t overthink things.¡± They had remarried. The priority was to lead their lives well. Diana didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and effort on these things. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what Sue said. I threatened her to call off the engagement using Cecilia¡¯s condition. She probably didn¡¯t feel good about it. For all I know, she might have said it on purpose to make me feel uneasy. That would make her feel better.¡± ¡°As for Shiloh Stewart¡­¡± Diana paused for a moment.¡± Although I think nothing of his daughter Kiki, he went out of the way to report his own daughter to the police so she won¡¯t repeat her mistakes. I think he¡¯s a good man.¡± At the end of the day, she still chose to trust him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed myself to be disturbed by Sue¡¯s words,¡± Diana said. She grabbed Julian¡¯s hand, and ordered him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, too!¡± Sometimes, overthinking things might cause problems that weren¡¯t there to begin with. Often, it was for people to stay calm. The days went by; Julian and Diana were able to enjoy a period of peace and joy. Diana shuttled between the kindergarten, her studio, and Collina Vi every day. After Sean¡¯s school went on a winter break, she didn¡¯t even need to go to the kindergarten. She shuttled between her studio and Collina Vi instead. Very soon, it was time to celebrate the new year. Three years ago, Diana and Julian couldn¡¯t celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve properly. They even had a falling out. It had been on Diana¡¯s mind until now. She decided it was important for the family to have a good new year celebration this year. Early in the morning of the new year¡¯s eve, Diana took out the decorations she prepared in advance. She dragged Julian and the twins around the house to help put up the decorations. This time, everything went smoothly. Things were livelier, too. Everyone wasughing and having fun. Diana was in The happy sight before her soothed the regret she had been feeling over the new year¡¯s eve celebration three years ago. Joy andughter filled the entire vi. Looking at the festive decorations in the vi, Dianamented, ¡°If only Grandma were still around. She¡¯d definitely be happy to see the twins and how happy we are.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing that, Julian put down the ornament he was about to ce on the wall and hugged Diana. ¡°Even if she can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening now, Grandma would still be very happy.¡± He took her arm and added, ¡°Come upstairs with me. I have something to show you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Diana was confused. His mysterious expression made her nce at the twins. ¡°Should we call the kids upstairs, too?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t. I want to spend some time with you.¡± True, having children around was a happy thing. They brought joy different from when they were together as a couple. At the same time, it made them miss their alone time. Diana smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Julian brought her into a room, and took out a box. Opening it, he revealed a jade ne lustrous and luminous. Light danced off its glossy surface, giving the impression that it had a life of its own. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1144 The Richburgh Airport looked cold and empty, with hardly any people although there were still flights operating. Today was the new year¡¯s eve. Many were busy celebrating with their family. Each time this year, courier services throughout the entire country grind to a halt since they had to go on break too. Even major shopping malls closed their doors. Public transport wouldn¡¯t be avable as readily, too. Today was a day of celebration for everyone in the country. The Stewarts were no exception. Kiki couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t we go back to our hometown earlier this year like always? Why must we fly on the new year¡¯s eve?¡± She mumbled about the airport being cold. Then she flung a jacket at Doreen, telling the girl to put it on. Shiloh looked at her helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± He seldom talked to Kiki in that tone. At once, Kiki became furious. ¡°I¡¯m already 30! How am I still young? After what happened at Winding Highway, you keep picking on me and talking to me so nastily! Are you still my dad?¡± Seeing her mother and grandfather fighting, Doreen grabbed Mrs. Stewart¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± She wanted Mrs. Stewart to break up their fight. But gone was Mrs. Stewart¡¯s energy and vigor. She looked lethargic and low in spirit, and seemed just as helpless as Shiloh. She took Doreen into her arms, and looked feebly at Kiki. There weren¡¯t many people at the airport in the first ce. When Kiki saw how her parents just stared silently at her, she felt afraid. Unease gripped her heart. ¡°Dad, did something happen in our hometown?¡± Shiloh¡¯s ancestors were from Jacroaof, but he attended a top university and received a national sponsorship. Under the country¡¯s special talent program, he changed his citizenship from Jacroaof to Richburgh. In the past, they would always return to their hometown, filled with excitement and joy. What¡¯s more, they had never returned sote. This year, it was different. Shiloh looked up at his daughter. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t that stupid. He looked up at his daughter standing before him. When he spoke, his voice trembled with age. ¡°Kiki¡­ Your brothers have families and sessful careers, and are leading happy lives. You¡¯re the only one-¡° Kiki was originally worried. The moment she heard this, she grew frustrated and spat, ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ve embarrassed the Stewart family! I got pregnant out of wedlock, and I¡¯ve brought shame to everyone!¡± Kiki red viciously at Doreen. It scared Doreen so much, she curled up tightly in Mrs. Stewart¡¯s embrace. Mrs. Stewart hugged Doreen tighter, and threw Shiloh a helpless look. Kiki was seated a few seats away from them. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Shiloh¡¯s eyes glinted with tears-he looked like a candle burning itsst. Mrs. Stewart heard him mumble in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s retribution¡­ Could Kiki lead a happy life without me?¡± Even if he was her father, he couldn¡¯t block out the harsh sun and rain for Kiki her entire life. ¡°She refuses to admit her mistakes and correct herself,¡± Mrs. Stewartmented, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°If only¡­¡± If only she hadn¡¯t given birth to Kiki back then. She didn¡¯t say that out loud, for the sake of her granddaughter in her arms. Shiloh knew clearly what was on his other half¡¯s mind. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape this, even without Kiki.¡± ¡°This¡± referred to returning to their hometown in Jacroaof. Back at Co Ilina Vi, Julian took the jade ne and said to Diana, ¡°This is thest betrothal gift I prepared for you.¡± Julian didn¡¯t take out the ne when he gave Diana gold jewelry and rings while proposing to her before, as he wanted to give it to her on the new year. He knew that Diana would miss Grandma every New Year. He missed her dearly, too. However, they needed to ept the reality that his grandmother was no longer around. The only way they could remember her was by giving her belongings to Diana. ¡°This is something Grandma left behind. The one she wanted to give it to most is probably you,¡± he said. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1145 Aside from Diana, Grandma wouldn¡¯t acknowledge anyone else as her granddaughter-inw. ¡°But¡­¡± Julian said, his heart breaking, ¡°She left us way too early.¡± That was why she could never give the ne to Diana. Diana thought about the time Grandma left them. Her heart broke, too. Her chest felt tight and suffocating, as if someone had stuffed wet cotton in it. The two of them stared silently at the jade ne for a long time. ¡°Grandma actually gave me a lot of jewelry. The funny thing was, I once thought of giving the earrings I got from her to my mother Kate. However, she told me the truth and helped me see how stupid I had been. Grandma was so thoughtful of Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. me, I owe her so much,¡± Diana said, her heart breaking even further. She suddenly had the urge to cry. Her parents had never given her love and kinship. Grandma was the only one¡ªGrandma more than made up for the family Diana never had. The two of them talked for a while. When they finally left the room, they bumped into La. She was almost done preparing the New Year¡¯s dinner. ¡°Sir, Madam, time for dinner?¡± Her gaze fell on the jade ne Diana was holding. ¡°Is this ne¡­the one that belonged to Madam Fulcher?¡± Diana nodded. La¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± She dragged Diana aside, and said, ¡°Before, I thought the jade ne Mr. Fulcher gave Ms. Jarvis was the same exact one. I¡­¡± She tried to exin herself, anxious, but Diana understood what she meant. Diana remembered what La said before. It was precisely because of this jade ne that she had be so furious with Julian in private. She thought he gave Cecilia something Grandma left behind. Now that Diana thought about it, she had been too petty. She was also too distrusting of Julian. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Dianaforted La, hoping that she would let it go. ¡°Things are going well for me and Julian now, aren¡¯t they?¡± They got remarried, and were happily ushering in the New Year. La was reassured by Diana¡¯s words, but Julian wasn¡¯t too happy to hear it. He was about to catch Diana at the corridor on the second floor and ask her about getting jealous over the jade ne, when an unwee guest appeared. It was Simon. Julian had given the security guards a break on the new year¡¯s eve. Therefore, there was no one standing guard outside the vi. There were only a few bodyguards secretly stationed around. It was thus a lot easier for Simon to make his way in. He was in his wheelchair, dressed in a thick padded jacket and a hat. He shed Julian a bright smile and greeted,¡± Hey, Brother. I¡¯m here to celebrate the new year with you guys. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± The cheek of him to drop by! The cheek of him to call him Brother! Julian¡¯s face darkened with displeasure at once, and he red up at Simon. He looked ready to throw Simon out immediately if thetter dared to take a step forward. Diana, too, didn¡¯t expect Simon toe. After the truth behind the car ident was exposed, Diana hadn¡¯t seen him even once. Having regained her memories, her thoughts regarding Simon grew moreplicated. After all, he was her best and most dependable friend back at Stirling City. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1146 However, he had dragged her to the border, took her away from her lover during her pregnancy and labor, and stripped her children of their rights to be with their father¡­ Yet, he never mistreated her throughout the entire time. He even helped her a lot, aside from not taking advantage of her memory loss and crossing the line with her. And Kiki¡­ If Simon hadn¡¯t suggested for Diana to lose her memories, she might have died along with her twins. Just then, fireworks exploded in the sky, the loud sound ringing in the air. It was ear-splitting. Diana stood on the second floor, drinking in the beautiful scene in the night sky. What a lively and exciting night. It must have taken Simon a lot of courage toe here. Having spent three years with him, Diana knew the fragile vulnerability beneath his smile. He was now a crippled man, too. Although he singlehandedly caused his own disability, in light of everything that happened between them, she couldn¡¯t bring herself tobel him a good or bad man. Diana was torn. Julian had the urge to charge forward and throw Simon out. ¡°Sir, Madam, time for dinner?¡± Her gaze fell on the jade ne Diana was holding. ¡°Is this ne¡­the one that belonged to Madam Fulcher?¡± Diana nodded. La¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± She dragged Diana aside, and said, ¡°Before, I thought the jade ne Mr. Fulcher gave Ms. Jarvis was the same exact one. I¡­¡± She tried to exin herself, anxious, but Diana understood what she meant. Diana remembered what La said before. It was precisely because of this jade ne that she had be so furious with Julian in private. She thought he gave Cecilia something Grandma left behind. Now that Diana thought about it, she had been too petty. She was also too distrusting of Julian. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Dianaforted La, hoping that she would let it go. ¡®Things are going well for me and Julian now, aren¡¯t they?¡± They got remarried, and were happily ushering in the New Year. La was reassured by Diana¡¯s words, but Julian wasn¡¯t too happy to hear it. He was about to catch Diana at the corridor on the second floor and ask her about getting jealous over the jade ne, when an unwee guest appeared. It was Simon. Julian had given the security guards a break on the new year¡¯s eve. Therefore, there was no one standing guard outside This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. the vi. There were only a few bodyguards secretly stationed around. It was thus a lot easier for Simon to make his way in. He was in his wheelchair, dressed in a thick padded jacket and a hat. He shed Julian a bright smile and greeted,¡± Hey, Brother. I¡¯m here to celebrate the new year with you guys. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± The cheek of him to drop by! The cheek of him to call him Brother! Julian¡¯s face darkened with displeasure at once, and he red up at Simon. He looked ready to throw Simon out immediately if thetter dared to take a step forward. Diana, too, didn¡¯t expect Simon toe. After the truth behind the car ident was exposed, Diana hadn¡¯t seen him even once. Having regained her memories, her thoughts regarding Simon grew moreplicated. After all, he was her best and most dependable friend back at Stirling City. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1147 Even the wall decorations looked bleak and depressing. Diana¡¯s heart leapt. What on earth was she doing? It was so rare for the whole family to spend the new year¡¯s eve together so happily. Why was she making things miserable, just because of Simon? Yes, Simon wasn¡¯t that wicked. However, it was true that he had impure motives toward her. What was more, he put her in harm¡¯s way and took advantage of her. At the very least, Diana was capable of discerning right from wrong. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny that Simon had taken great care of her during her three years in Stirling City. He had been a great help to her. Her heart ached when he saw her turn away and leave in his wheelchair. ¡°Julian,¡± she said, holding his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to him. Let¡¯s go downstairs and call the twins for dinner.¡± Julian nodded, and went downstairs with Diana. It was just a few steps, but he walked very slowly. It was only until they reached the first floor, until Simon¡¯s retreating figure almost couldn¡¯t be seen, that he suddenly said,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Go on ahead.¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°What? You want me to call the twins now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian looked in Simon¡¯s direction. ¡°He¡¯ll be gone for good if you don¡¯t go after him now.¡± Diana¡¯s rtionship with Simon wasplicated, but Julian¡¯s rtionship with him was even more so. At least half of the blood flowing through their veins were the same. And yet, this younger brother of his¡­ Julian really couldn¡¯t find it in himself to acknowledge their blood rtion. However, Diana was different. Julian could tell that she had things to say to Simon, and that at one point, she had developed feelings for him. Indeed. Today was supposed to be a happy day of festivities. Three years ago, Simon gave up his status as the heir of the Channing family and drew the line with them. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to turn up at the Channing residence and enjoy a dinner with them on the new year¡¯s eve. Although Julian didn¡¯t have his own family around, he had started a new family with Diana. He was now the father of a pair of twins. He had a wife, and he had a new family. But Simon¡­ He was indeed all alone. It wasn¡¯t right of them to leave him on a night like this. Surprised shed past Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t get jealous?¡± ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be jealous about,¡± Julian said as he held her hand. ¡°I trust you.¡± It was different from the past. He trusted her. She was free to do whatever she wanted to do. Life was short, so she should live it with no regrets. Diana¡¯s eyes lit up. She kissed Julian¡¯s cheek, then ran toward Simon. ¡°Simon!¡± She yelled out to him. In the dark of the night, Simon¡¯s back shuddered. He was inplete disbelief. Still, he turned around and said casually, ¡°Diana.¡± It was good enough for him that he could see her today. If she hadn¡¯te out¡­ Simon wasn¡¯t sure if he would make things worse than they already were. Someone was already plotting against Diana and Julian. Simon didn¡¯t mind joining in for self-benefit, waiting for the day Diana would beg him for help. But now¡­ He might just be a bystander. He would simply watch in safety while both sides fought it out, then reap the spoils when they suffer. Although he wouldn¡¯t participate in the scheming, he wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of telling Julian and Diana everything. Ultimately, Simon still couldn¡¯t let go of Diana Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1148- Simon still wanted to im Diana as his own. He looked possessively-almost obsessively-at her. However, that look gradually gave way to rity. Diana didn¡¯t know what was going through Simon¡¯s mind, and didn¡¯t notice his obsessed expression. She smiled, and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it personally. Julian needs time, too.¡± Simon nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you came out.¡± ¡°Thank you for remembering the wall decorations,¡± Diana said smilingly, taking hold of the wheelchair handle. The wheelchair shook slightly. She had to try pushing it a few times before it could budge. Pushing it along the road, she said, ¡°Why did you leave right after sending your blessings?¡± She chuckled, and her next words shocked Simon. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to celebrate the new year together? We have to at least have dinner together.¡± Never had Simon expected Diana to describe him as someone who would give others his blessings. It impacted him so much, his hands started trembling. He remained silent all the way as Diana continued pushing his wheelchair. Julian didn¡¯t even chase him out when Diana brought him into the vi. It all felt so unbelievable. Simon grabbed the armrest tight as he stared at Julian. Julian didn¡¯t tell Simon to leave. Instead, he said to Diana,¡± Come and wash your hands. I¡¯ll call the twins.¡± Julian turned to nce at Simon, who remained unmoved. He looked like he had bestowed a great favor upon Simon. ¡°Did you cripple your brain on top of your legs?¡± he sneered. ¡± For you to willingly paralyze your own legs, your brain must be addled.¡± He brought such misery upon himself, all for the sake of earning a woman¡¯s pity. Julian didn¡¯t know if he should call Simon a fool in love. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Simon mocked him back. ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± In the past, when Julian took the knife for Diana, he probably didn¡¯t even consider whether he would survive the attack. Julian was stunned for a moment. Simon refused to go further inside. Julian sneered again. ¡®The kitchen prepared too much food for dinner. It¡¯ll go to the dogs if you don¡¯t eat it. Juste in.¡± Diana returned from washing her hands, and heard what Julian said. She rolled her eyes at him immediately. He obviously wanted to ask Simon to stay for dinner, and invited thetter voluntarily. Despite that, he had to say such nasty words to Simon. She went to hit Julian, but he did not retaliate at all. Neither was he shocked-he acted as if he was used to such treatment. He just turned around and called the twins. Everything was happening out of Simon¡¯s expectations. He thought it was already good enough that Julian allowed Diana say a few words to him. That would already bring new hope for him in this new year. But now¡­ Simon picked up the spoon, and looked at the Fulchers seated at the table in disbelief. He suddenly didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Having dinner with you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you,¡± Julian said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Although Simon wasn¡¯t all out wicked, he was definitely no saint. ¡°And if you dare to do anything against us again,¡± Julian warned, ring at Simon during the meal, ¡®TH throw you into a river full of crocodiles!¡± Diana was bbergasted to hear Julian talk about crocodiles when the twins were around, and during the new year eve¡¯s dinner to boot. What¡¯s more, Simon wasn¡¯t a child. Julian sounded like he was trying to frighten a kid. She kicked Julian under the table. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Julian rxed his tense jaw, and began eating. Things soon quietened down around the table. Betty even offered Simon some food. ¡°Uncle Simon, eat.¡± Children tend to be forgetful, but Betty still remembered her days with Simon in Stirling Cit Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1149 At that time, they would also gather for a meal on the new year¡¯s eve. This time, Julian joined them. Her real father. Betty enjoyed her meal with great happiness. Her pure, crystal-clear eyes brought a smile to Simon¡¯s face. He caressed her head. When he recalled what Diana once asked him, his heart ached. The twins¡­ Didn¡¯t seem to treat him very much differently. Simon thought the twins no longer wanted anything to do with him after they acknowledged Julian as their father. He even thought of leaving the twins behind in Richburgh as he took Diana away. That would truly be tearing the family apart. Compared to the warm happiness in the air right now, his original n seemed inhumane-to say the least. He almost couldn¡¯t taste the food in his mouth, save for a slightly bitter aftertaste. Simon didn¡¯t eat much. After the meal, Julian wanted to bring Diana tounch the fireworks. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡± He turned back to look at Simon. ¡°Hey cripple, youing?¡± Diana smacked Julian¡¯s back. ¡°Julian!¡± ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t call him that again,¡± Julian said, although he clearly didn¡¯t intend to let Simon off. Simon clenched and unclenched his fists over and over again. Eventually, he nodded, his face pale. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Julian spoke no further. He carried the twins in his arms and walked forward, with Diana and Simon following behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Diana exined gently to Simon. ¡°He¡¯s just like that. He actually does wee you to stay.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Simon smiled, hoping that Diana wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the door if he didn¡¯t agree All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. to it.¡± All the more he wouldn¡¯t be able to watch fireworks with them. The fireworks this year were beautiful to watch. Colors of the rainbow exploded in the sky; red, yellow, purple and light blue, in different shapes and patterns. Most of them Julian used to confess his feelings to Diana. The fireworks formed phrases such as ¡°Happy New Year, Wifey¡±, ¡°Honey, I love you¡±, and ¡°Happy Remarriage¡±. Diana was embarrassed by the flood of messages in the sky. She knew Julian had something up his sleeve. Not only did he allow Simon to stay for dinner, but he even wee thetter to watch the fireworks. As it turned out¡­ He intended to stake his im in front of Simon. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t notice any changes in Simon¡¯s expression. Sensing Diana¡¯s gaze on him, Simon looked back and asked, ¡°Did you two remarry?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes. Some time ago, we registered our marriage.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡± She thought Simon might get agitated, so she didn¡¯t expect him to give them his sincere blessings. ¡°If Julian really takes good care of you, and if this is the life you want, I give you my blessings,¡± Simon said. Smiling, he added sincerely, ¡°I wish you a very happy new year.¡± Soon, Simon left. After Diana was done washing up, sheid on the bed with Julian. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Why did Simon change so quickly?¡± she wondered. He didn¡¯t seem to be acting when he gave her his blessings. Plus, he didn¡¯t look displeased when he saw the fireworks Julian designed. In fact, he was oddly calm. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian pinched her waist gently. He wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°Are you disappointed that Simon doesn¡¯t like you anymore?¡± Diana immediately pped his hand away. ¡°Julian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Don¡¯t be mad,¡± Julian said with a bright smile. He stretched his arms out, and hugged Diana. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you thinking of him when you¡¯re lying right next to me.¡± 10/21/23, 7:33 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1149 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1019067.html 3/3 Simon had already stolen Diana away from him for three long years. Now that they finally regained their quiet and happy life, Julian didn¡¯t want Diana to be thinking about another man when she was with him. His hands roamed around her body, interrupting her thoughts of Simon. ¡°Diana, can I go in?¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1150 Diana was stunned. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Her face flushed red. Thankfully, the lights were off at night. She suppressed the strange, nagging feeling she had of Simon, and hugged Julian¡¯s neck. Nodding, she said, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s have another baby.¡± ¡°Another baby?!¡± Julian¡¯s voice rose to a high pitch. Smack! The lights went back on. White lights flooded the entire room. The passion in the air dissipated at once. Diana furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian remained silent, his face tense. He threw open the sheets, and caressed Diana¡¯s stomach at the ce where her scar was. Her physical condition was unique. As much as she used a variety of lotions and treated her wound with care, the scar remained. In the past, she didn¡¯t think much of it whenever she looked at it. Yet, Julian looked so solemn as he gazed intently at it. Diana¡¯s chest tightened with emotion, and she asked indignantly, ¡°Do you despise me for it? Are you worried that the scarring will get worse with another child?¡± She heard about that happening when she was hospitalized back at Stirling City. After experiencing natural birth, some women would face their husbands¡¯ disdain over ackluster sex life. Women who went through cesarean delivery might face their husbands¡¯ints over a saggy stomach and a frightening scar. Some husbands even refuse to look at it, saying that it was disgusting. Diana didn¡¯t care about that in the past, because she didn¡¯t have a husband back at Stirling City. She couldn¡¯t even remember who her husband was. The only thing she knew she had to do was to raise her children. However, things were different now. She had regained her memories and her husband. What she cared about now was her beloved husband, who was staring at the scar on her stomach. Indignation and anxiety rose in her chest. As Julian kept silent, the feeling gave way to anger. She pushed him away, put on her slippers in a huff, and went to leave the bedroom. ¡®The twins are our children! I suffered so much giving birth to them. I don¡¯t mind if your heart doesn¡¯t ache for me, or that you weren¡¯t around when I gave birth, or that you couldn¡¯t take care of me after the twins were born. But now, you¡­¡± Her hand gripped her chest tight. She trembled. ¡°Now¡­¡± her voice choked. ¡°How could you despise the scar on my body?¡± Julian still remained silent. It was only until she walked to the door, about to pull the handle and leave, that he reached out to hug her. ¡°I don¡¯t hate anything.¡± He smiled. ¡°Silly.¡± He hauled her up in his arms, and put her back on the bed. The moment their bodies touched, the uneasy feeling in Diana¡¯s heart vanished, and the anger in her chest dissipated. ¡°You know I¡¯m not that kind of man,¡± Julian said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have married you if you were,¡± she said. ¡®Then why did you get angry just now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Diana was almost rendered speechless. ¡°I just felt uneasy when you keep being so silent.¡± The insecurities a wife felt when she didn¡¯t receive a response would often result in her ring up at her husband. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1151 When Julian remained silent, Diana felt like she was being disregarded. She just wanted to make her voice louder and make her actions bigger, so that her husband would look at her more and Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. care more for her. All the better if he couldfort her, too. She didn¡¯t re up. She was just hinting to her husband that she needed him. Thankfully, Julian wasn¡¯t a block of wood. His heart was very much upied with Diana and her feelings. He saw through her, and said with a chuckle, ¡°Are you still angry now that I¡¯m hugging you?¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± she said, shaking her head and suddenly finding herself rather pretentious. She buried her face in his broad chest. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Julian said, his tone growing more gentle when he saw how embarrassed she felt. ¡°I am actually slightly angry.¡± Diana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you getting angry at?¡± ¡°I feel angry at myself and at you. Before, I did consider having another child with you. Later on, though¡­ I thought about the scar on your stomach, and I felt I was being inhumane. Knowing how much pain pregnancy and labor causes a woman, how could I put you through that again?¡± He also read up a lot regarding pregnancy andbor. ¡°Cesarean section isn¡¯t exactly a 100% risk-free operation. In fact, the risk of amniotic fluid embolism in cesarean section is higher than that of naturalbor. After the operation¡­¡± He gazed emotionally at Diana as he completed his sentence,¡± The pain would be so bad, you can¡¯t even walk.¡± One even had to go to the washroom quickly after removing the catheter. The pain was almost as bad as contractions during naturalbor. On the other hand, naturalbor required the cervix to be dted by 10 centimeters. That kind of pain¡­ Julian shuddered just at the mere thought of it. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to let Diana through that kind of pain again, especially if it could be avoided in the first ce. ¡°If Grandma was still around, she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to you having another child. We already have the twins, and I think that¡¯s great. It¡¯s enough for me.¡± Diana was moved by his sincerity. His words were like honey to her, but that didn¡¯t mean she agreed with his thinking. ¡°But¡­ It does hurt, but I really want to experience pregnancy andbor with you.¡± Ultimately, she had regrets. Be it the ten months of pregnancy, going into thebor ward, or the painful and happy moments taking care of the babies afterward¡­ She wanted to experience it all with Julian. Diana hugged Julian¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have more people in the family. It¡¯s not like Mr. Fulcher can¡¯t afford to feed more mouths.¡± That was true. Even if Diana gave birth to children enough to form a ser team, Julian would have the financial ability to raise them all without breaking a sweat. Seeing Julian silent, Diana went on, ¡°You saw how sad Simon looked when he came alone to celebrate the new year with us. This vi is also surrounded by rich neighbors, but so what? The old couple nearby our house is alone during the new year because their children are all overseas. It looks really sad.¡± Earlier in the afternoon, Diana dropped by with the twins to give the old couple some pastries. The couple had been delighted. They kept holding onto Diana and the twins¡¯ hands, refusing to let go. They almost wanted to give Diana and the twins all the snacks they had. The desire to interact with, talk to others, and being cared for by others moved Diana deeply. The old couple gave their helper a break over the new year. They ended up the only ones left in the huge vi. Even the wall decorations in their home were put up by Julian after Diana asked for his help. They were advanced in years, so it wasn¡¯t safe for them to climb up high. 10/21/23, 7:35 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1151 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1019463.html 3/4 Their wall decorations finally came in use after Julian came over to help. His efforts brought some festive cheer to the house. On the other hand, what if Diana and Julian hadn¡¯t visited them today? The old couple would be sitting all alone in that big, empty house. They would be listening to the fireworks outside and looking at all the happy families gathered together, and then back at the wall decorations they weren¡¯t able to put up. Their new year would be cold and lonely. ¡®That old couple is a unique case. They¡¯re retired professors from Richburgh Arts Academy. In fact, they¡­¡± As Julian spoke, he felt sad for them. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1152- Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Julian continued only after Diana looked curiously at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t that their child is overseas. Around six or seven years ago, he passed away from an ident.¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°An ident?¡± ¡°I think so. I heard that he was a doctor.¡± A professional, who was called to save the injured, ended up passing away at a young age. Diana felt terrible. She greatly pitied the old couple. It was their only child, too-and he was gone. If the old couple found out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the news. Thus, the old couple¡¯s students decided to hide the truth. They settled the funeral arrangements, and told the old couple that he was overseas. They thought it was better to have a child overseas who didn¡¯t want toe homepared to one who was no longer alive, which would dash all the old couple¡¯s hopes. Julian wasn¡¯t done telling the whole story, but Diana already felt awful. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯d do if the twins got into an ident,¡± she said. Her chest constricted with pain even before she could bring herself to imagine that scene. Tears flowed from her eyes, like water breaking through a dam. It was only human nature to care and love for one¡¯s own children and parents. The loss of any would result in great heartache. All the more so between parents and children who loved and cared for each other greatly. She tightened her arms around Julian¡¯s neck. ¡°Losing one¡¯s parents when young, losing one¡¯s child when old¡­¡± Diana couldn¡¯t go on. She had been abandoned when she was young, so she could empathize with the pain. Seeing her tears, Julian instantly regretted telling her about the neighbors. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Nothing will happen to our twins. After celebrating the new year, I¡¯ll arrange more self- defense sses forthem.¡± No matter when, protecting one¡¯s life was of utmost priority. Diana nodded, letting her tears run dry before feeling the pain in her chest subside. Still, the thought of the old couple¡¯s heartbroken eyes made her feel terrible once more. Eventually, Julian had no choice but to gently bite her shoulder to stop her from thinking about the old couple¡¯ste child. Julian promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let anything happen to the twins.¡± He would definitely guard and protect them well. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked. ¡°All the more so for you,¡± Julian said. He grabbed her hand, instantly teleporting her into a realm of peace and calm. ¡°Be good, and don¡¯t think so much.¡± He originally brought up the old couple with the intention of saying that having the twins was enough for him. He didn¡¯t intend to make Diana feel bad. ¡°From now on, during festive seasons, we¡¯ll go to the old couple¡¯s house and spend time with them,¡± Julian promised. ¡°Now, stop thinking.¡± She still had to undergo ¡°punishment¡± from him, for getting jealous over the jade ne. Later that night, Diana found herself in the throes of passion in the bedroom. She could think of nothing else except for Julian. It was only until everything was over and after they washed themselves that Diana remembered where they left off. ¡°So, do you agree to having another child?¡± Everything Julian had said was in vain! He said darkly, ¡°No!¡± He would never, ever let Diana suffer like that again. The temptation of a lively and huge family couldn¡¯tpare to the happiness and safety of his family members. Seeing Julian¡¯s firm expression, Diana stuck out her tongue at him and didn¡¯t argue anymore. Secretly, she had other ns in mind.. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1153 So much so, that Julian could immediately put whatever Diana wanted to eat on her te. She didn¡¯t need to say a single word, or make a face. At the same time, she could catch the perfect moment to hand him a ss of water when he needed one while in the midst of doing something. Julian even allowed Simon to celebrate the new year with them. Perhaps Simon shouldn¡¯t have allowed Diana to wheel him into Collina Vi to celebrate the new year with the Fulchers. The visit only roused hispassion and sympathy for them. Simon thought he could longer stand idly by and watch as Diana and Julian were manipted to the point of destruction. He found it against his conscience to silently lie in wait and do nothing, just for a chance to snatch Diana to his side. He might even¡­ He would step in earlier than expected to help Diana and Julian solve potential problems that might arise. Simon looked down, a bitter smile on his face. He immediately booked the earliest flight he could find to Jacroaof. He hoped he would still be in time. He hoped thisst minute change in his decision to step in as soon as he could, would eliminate the dangers lurking around Diana and Julian. After all¡­ He had a part to y in Matt forcing Diana take that pill. Back then, he had been naive. Had he understood that Matt was a hypocrite who wanted to hurt Diana and followed them properly, he wouldn¡¯t have given Matt a chance to attack. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Diana to be the perfect test subject for that mysterious family. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Perhaps he should have assumed that responsibility much earlier. Simon looked at his useless legs. Regret shed past his eyes. He looked at his reflection in the ss. Gritting his teeth, he grabbed the wheelchair armrest and tried to stand up. Yet, in the next second¡­ Crash! He copsed straight to the floor. Pain and sorrow shed past his eyes. Could he alone¡­ Could he stop the impending danger looming before Julian and Diana, all by himself? After the final vestiges of winter passed, the citizens of Richburgh weed springtime with open arms. Snow melted fast under the warm sun, gradually reced by flowering branches. Life and vitality abound. Spring was officially here! Along with theing of spring, Diana¡¯s mood improved. On a fateful day, she had something major to do. She didn¡¯t even send Sean and Betty to school in the morning. The new school term had just started, and Betty entered the same kindergarten as Sean. With Sean around, Betty integrated very well in school. Julian sent them to school that day, so Diana didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. Still, nerves would always creep up whenever one was about to do something major. Diana called Nina out. Nina saw the mysterious look in Diana¡¯s eyes, and asked,¡± What exactly are you nning? You¡¯re being weird, and your clothes look weird too.¡± Nina pulled open Diana¡¯s padded jacket. Then, she pointed to the people on the streets, d in springtime outfits.¡± Look! Who else is wearing as much as you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t catch a cold right now,¡± Diana said, grinning. She pulled Nina out of the cafe and toward the pharmacy. Nina was bing increasingly confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you saying that? Why are you taking me to a pharmacy?¡± The moment Nina said that, she heard Diana call out, ¡± Doctor, I¡¯d like to settle the bill.¡± Diana then pushed Nina to the front. Poking Nina, she said, ¡± Nina, pay for me.¡± That was when Nina realized that Diana had stuffed the items she wanted to buy into her hands. ¡°Hello. The two pregnancy test kits cost ten dors. How would you like to make payment?¡± the cashier said Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1154 After they left the pharmacy, Nina pinched Diana¡¯s waist hard. ¡°What in the world are you up to? Why did you buy these? And why did you shove them to me?¡± She added huffily, ¡°Diana Winnington! Do you know you¡¯re behaving more and more like a kid now?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Diana said softly. A broad-shouldered silhouette emerged in her mind. Her beloved husband. She shrugged, then said smugly, ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s all because Julian doted on me so much.¡± Once again, Nina was stunned into silence. She had to buy pregnancy test kits for no reason, and then listen to Diana show off¡­ Was there anyone else in this world who led a tougher life than her? But¡­ Nina was genuinely happy for Diana. ¡°Good for you. Everyone says that women who marry the right man will be younger and younger, since they¡¯d be doted on like a child. Women who marry the wrong man end up sallowfaced, haggard, and filled with resentment.¡± She looked at Diana, and nodded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Thankfully, you belong to the former category.¡± Julian was an excellent husband. The smile on Diana¡¯s face widened, and she held Nina¡¯s arms tight. ¡°Hehe! I consider myself very lucky.¡± But¡­ ¡°Will my luck get better now?¡± She pulled Nina to the washroom in the mall. Nina had always been insensitive to details, but only then did she just realize that Diana had purchased pregnancy test kits from the pharmacy. ¡°You¡­¡± Nina stopped dead in her tracks; Diana¡¯s nose almost smacked against her back. Nina didn¡¯t care at all. Agitated, she looked at Diana¡¯s stomach and stammered, ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± ¡°Are you pregnant again?!¡± she finally sputtered. Diana grinned. ¡°Hehe. I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Yet, as ofte, she kept feeling nauseous. Her sense of taste had been subtly changing, too. Now, the smell of her favorite seafood would give her the urge to vomit. She recalled that it was how she felt in her first pregnancy. In her second pregnancy, her condition differed slightly. Then, she felt a little breathless and only found out that she was pregnant after going to the hospital and taking a blood test. Having been pregnant twice, Diana knew she couldn¡¯t be so careless. The moment she sensed she might be pregnant, she immediately dragged Nina out to get some test kits. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do the test at home?¡± Nina asked. Diana lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Nina was confused. ¡°Julian would jump in joy if he found out.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to get pregnant again.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t suppress the happiness overflowing her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± She sighed. ¡°¡­Or you¡¯ll use me of being a show off again. Her words infuriated Nina. ¡°Ugh! Hurry up and do the test!¡± Nina pushed Diana into the washroom and sat down outside the door, waiting for her. Although Nina appeared fuming mad, she was actually envious. It was clear Julian didn¡¯t want Diana pregnant for her own good. As for Diana, she wanted to get pregnant because it made her happy. Whatever it was, this couple was truly and deeply in love with each other. Nina and Vans, on the other hand¡­ Nina could never figure out how much he really loved her. Yesterday, they parted on a sour note-like always. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1155 This time, Nina refused to forgive Vans. Perhaps she was fully capable of living well all by herself. It was certainly better than living with him and constantly getting upset. When Diana exited the washroom, she noticed the disappointment on Nina¡¯s face. Diana realized how careless she had been; she was so focused on whether she was pregnant or not, she had forgotten to show care and concern for Nina. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Nina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± There was nothing much to say about things between her and Vans. Whatever it was, between her and the Stanley family, Vans would never stand on her side. ¡°How did the test go?¡± she asked, clearly more concerned about that. Seeing Nina avoiding her question, Diana knew she wouldn¡¯t get a concrete answer even if she asked further. ¡°Nina, feel free to tell me whenever you feel like sharing anything.¡± Even if it was three in the middle of the night, Diana would climb out of bed and hear Nina out over the phone. Nina chuckled. ¡°I know.¡± With that, she leaned against Diana¡¯s shoulder and pulled her toward the mall¡¯s atrium. ¡°So, how did it go? Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Diana said, sounding disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s just one line.¡± ¡°Is it urate?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. I tested myself twice,¡± Diana said affirmatively. She used both pregnancy test kits. She was worried one test wouldn¡¯t be urate enough. ¡°I clearly am exhibiting signs of pregnancy nausea, but somehow¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re too obsessed with the idea of getting pregnant again,¡± Nina said. She could tell that Diana really wanted to get pregnant again. Although Nina didn¡¯t really understand why Diana insisted on getting pregnant again despite already having a son and a daughter, she understood that every woman had the right to decide if they wanted to get pregnant or otherwise. No one else could decide it for them, or tell them how many times they should be pregnant. In this regard, Nina gave her best friend full support. She analyzed the situation for Diana. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a false pregnancy symptom.¡± ¡°Because I overthink about getting pregnant every day?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Nina was worried Diana¡¯s mood would sour from the disappointment. To lighten things up, she said teasingly, ¡± How often do you and Julian get it on? Since you¡¯re so obsessed with getting pregnant, you have to make sure the seeds are sown frequently enough!¡± They were all adults, so they often talked about their sex life. Diana smiled, and made a face. ¡°How often? You have no idea how attractive Julian finds me!¡± Nina¡¯s eyes widened at Diana¡¯s words. ¡°Are you telling me that you two are at it every day¡­?¡± ¡°Not every day¡­¡± Diana said, ¡°but the frequency is simr to when we first got married.¡± Julian was very fit, and Diana wanted to get pregnant again. So¡­ They didn¡¯t really hold back. Nina got to the crux of the issue. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Julian doesn¡¯t want you to get pregnant, so it¡¯s pointless no matter how many times you two do it. He uses protection, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said, her mood clearly turning for the better. She looked bright and happy as she continued, ¡°So I¡¯d regrly poke holes in condoms we keep at home.¡± Those holes were impossible to spot with the naked eye. ¡°Julian once even said,¡± Diana imitated his tone, ¡°the quality of these condoms are getting poorer and poorer.¡± Why did they always leak¡­ Diana was worried Julian might get suspicious of her, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some new ones tomorrow. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Julian was a smart man. He might have let it go five to six, perhaps even seven to eight times. Beyond that, however, she would lose her chance. As she had expected, he recently started using condoms he brought himself. He refused to use the ones she prepared in the room. Diana was sorely disappointed. ¡°If I don¡¯t get pregnant this time, I probably won¡¯t stand a chance anymore.¡± Julian was determined not to get Diana pregnant again. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1156 Nina was stunned to hear what Diana shared with her. ¡°Diana ¡®Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to get pregnant, but why does it sound like you¡¯re fighting a war?¡± Diana pursed her lips. ¡®That sounds about right.¡± A pity. *l¡¯m still not pregnant, even after warring for so long.¡± Perhaps it was fate. She had been pregnant twice; one ended in miscarriage, and the other brought her twins. Both times were tough. Diana¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Vans said before that my body is weak. Maybe getting pregnant with my condition is tougher.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him.¡± The mention of his name irritated Nina. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Diana couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer. She could tell that things between Nina and Vans were seriously wrong. ¡° What exactly is going on between you two?¡± ¡°What else but that fiancee of his?¡± Nina said, worried that Diana would forget. ¡°Lina Jennings, do you remember her?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Diana said, nodding. ¡°But aren¡¯t they no longer together?¡± During the three years of her disappearance, huge changes swept across the wealthy circle of Richburgh. The Jennings family saw a dip in their status. The Stanleys held statuspatibility in high regard when it came to marriages, so they were unwilling to proceed with Vans and Lina¡¯s union. Thus, the engagement was called off. ¡®Yes,¡± Nina said with a shrug, trying to downy things. Yet, indignation swelled in her chest. ¡°But that¡¯s precisely the problem. Their engagement was called off, but the Stanleys are thinking of proposing an engagement between them again.¡± Diana was bbergasted. ¡°Are they ying you for a fool? Are the Stanleys crazy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nina said with a shake of her head. ¡°Conversely, they¡¯re very smart.¡± Nina tapped her phone, and showed Diana the Forts List of the year. ¡°See? The Jennings included in the list is Lina¡¯s brother.¡± Nina said doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, in fact. Lina¡¯s brother used to be an ordinary medical student. He didn¡¯t even score very well when he was studying in Jacroaof. Suddenly, he got listed on Forts overnight.¡± ¡°So what? Who cares?¡± Diana asked. Bing a billionaire overnight wasn¡¯t unheard of. Diana didn¡¯t really care about such things. She was more concerned about Nina and Vans¡¯s rtionship. ¡®The Stanleys do,¡± Nina said, ¡°so they¡¯re forcing Vans to court Lina again.¡± Those old fogies couldn¡¯t bring themselves to knock on the Jennings family¡¯s door and propose an engagement. The only thing they could do was force Vans to pursue Lina, and make it seem like the two fell in love of their own ord. ¡°So, what does Vans think of all these?¡± Diana asked. The mere mention of him made Nina furious. ¡°He agreed to it,¡± she bit out. Heaven knew how terrible she felt each time her boyfriend chose to give her up for the sake of another woman, time and time again. This time, Diana had no words to say. She could only squeeze out a weak protest. ¡°Vans can¡¯t be that kind of person¡­¡± ¡°But I am,¡± Vans said. Vans seldom dragged Julian out for drinks. Firstly, his upation as a doctor demanded him to always be ready for a call. Being drunk might make him miss out on that ideal window of time to save lives. Secondly, he had no interest in alcohol. He would usually sit and watch others drink instead. This time, however, Julian spotted Vans drinking right out of the bottle the moment he walked in. Vans finally understood why Julian kept drinking when thetter couldn¡¯t find Diana. Alcohol could numb oneself, blocking out unnecessary thoughts about others. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1157 ¡°What right does a selfish and useless coward like me have to love?¡± Vans muttered somberly to Julian. ¡°I deserve to be under the shackles of my family my entire life, to be stuck with someone like Lina forever!¡± Vans shook his head at his mention of Lina. ¡°No¡­ Even Lina doesn¡¯t want to be with me now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Julian found that impossible. ¡°She used to cling to you so tightly in the past.¡± She was always so sticky with Vans, almost wishing she could strap herself to him. Back when they were engaged, she wanted the entire city to know so badly that she almost carved Vans¡¯s name on her forehead. How was it possible that she didn¡¯t want Vans anymore? Vans said nothing, and only smiled bitterly. He had too much to drink, so his stomach was feeling terrible. Seeing his pale countenance, Julian knew Vans had gone overboard with the alcohol. He ordered Noel to prepare some hot chocte for Vans. ¡°See how terrible you look right now,¡± he said. That was how Vans treated him when he behaved the same way because of Diana. He didn¡¯t expect Vans to end up like him, not when he was living at the fullest. Vans refused the hot chocte. He stood up, brows furrowed. ¡°I need to do something.¡± Julian naturally didn¡¯t want to let him go, given his current condition. ¡°Wait.¡± He gave Nina a call. ¡°Yes, Vans is with me. He¡¯s drunk, and he keeps calling your name,¡± Julian lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Quick,e over and take a look.¡± Then, he heard Diana¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯re not going.¡± With that, the call ended abruptly. Heh. Julian was just trying to help Vans pursue a lover. How did he end up angering his own wife? Julian stared at his phone, zoned out. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t Diana say that she had work to do today? Why was she with Nina? Was she hiding something from him? Bam! A loud sound interrupted Julian¡¯s thoughts. His brows furrowed; looking around, he saw Vans attempting to stand up. Vans was so unsteady that he ended up hitting all the bottles on the table, which crashed unceremoniously to the floor. ss shards scattered everywhere. Noel called for people to clean up the ce, but Vans was bent on heading out and nothing could persuade him against it. Julian had to grab Vans by the cor. ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± He was already so drunk, and his stomach felt terrible to boot. His forehead was covered with sweat, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. If he headed out in this condition, no doubt he¡¯d end up in a car crash! ¡°Easy,¡± Julian said, smiling. He picked up a ss shard, and stabbed the base of Vans¡¯s foot with it. Ouch! A pain so sharp, it shot through Vans¡¯s chest. It immediately woke him up from his drunken stupor. He looked at the mess around him, filled with disbelief. He seldom lost control over himself like this. Vans wasn¡¯t as cold and domineering as Julian, neither was he as bright and friendly as Oliver. He wasn¡¯t as sly and This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. cunning as Simon, whom people avoid like the gue. He was just a doctor. A doctor, who happened to be from a rich family. A doctor, who wasn¡¯t very favored by his rich family, and often had to bow his head to them for his mother¡¯s sake. He was clean and tall, and was a bit of a clean freak. He hated seeing patients who couldn¡¯t be cured, and he hated messy rooms. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1158 On the other hand, he could tolerate Nina making a mess all over the ce. He could even summon the energy to listen to her chatter about the boring gossip in the entertainment industry, even when he was exhausted after surgery. Julian handed him the box, and helped him sit down. ¡°Here¡¯s the medical kit. You can bandage yourself.¡± Vans was speechless. ¡°Feeling more awake?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Much better,¡± Vans replied. Whenever Vans picked up something rted to medicine, he would be focused. Even when he was the patient, his gaze was clearer than ever. At this moment, he sat on the couch, holding gauze and iodine, examining the wound on his foot. ¡°You¡¯re quite ruthless¡­¡± Julian brushed it off casually. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is your first day knowing me.¡± Indeed, Vans had known Julian for a long time. In his youth, Julian had used particrly ruthless means to support the Fulcher family after his grandfather¡¯s death. Vans had witnessed it all. Over the years, he had been Julian¡¯s most loyalpanion and was always by Julian¡¯s side. Julian never asked him, but Vans kept improving his medical skills. Vans stopped the bleeding, and suddenly blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no worse than Oliver now.¡± In the past, Oliver was known as a medical genius. When he returned to the country, he garnered a lot of attention. His medical skills were legendary, which was why Vans had let him perform the heart surgery on Julian Unfortunately, Oliver didn¡¯t stick around. He had to take over the Channing family. But Vans didn¡¯t do that. Over the years, Vans had seen countless patients in the hospital and had be the hospital¡¯s ace. His medical skills were solid, honed from all the patients he had treated. It was also because he had a very strong foundation. ¡°This minor injury won¡¯t defeat me,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted that.¡± Julian saw that Vans had regained some of his spirits, and knew that Vans had pulled himself together. Smiling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Diana and see what she¡¯s doing at the studio. Do you want toe along?¡± He added, ¡°Nina¡¯s also there.¡± They were together when he had spoken to Diana on the phone. Vans shook his head. ¡°No, I need to meet Lina. My old man gave me a task.¡± If he couldn¡¯tplete it¡­ His mother would probably go to great lengths to seek death again. Thinking of that scenario, Vans felt tired. He closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°Sometimes, I think that¡­it might be fine without a family.¡± Even so, he couldn¡¯t abandon his mother. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone among the Stanleys, and suffer. She had put in so much effort to keep him in the family. He would never forget it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Julian leaned against the door frame. ¡°What about Nina? Have you really decided to give her up?¡± If Nina got upset because of Vans, Diana might hold Julian ountable. In fact, she might get angry with him. Recalling her displeased tone on the phone, Julian decided to give Vans a reminder. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t go to her, Nina will understand,¡± Vans said. They were different from Diana and Julian. Diana and Julian¡¯s love was a symbiotic rtionship; they would wither away without each other. They would try desperately to get back to each other¡¯s side, regardless of anything. On the other hand, he and Nina¡­ ¡°We were originally from two different worlds.¡± Vans had given up many times before. He could do it again this time. The difference was, he and Nina wouldn¡¯t have a future together anymore. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have gone to see her again after Lina¡¯s partyst time.¡± Nina¡¯s three years of youth wouldn¡¯t have been in vai Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1159 Julian didn¡¯tment much. ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, that¡¯s fine. But you have to deal with it properly. I don¡¯t want to go home to my wife telling me to kneel as punishment, all because of you.¡± Vans was speechless. Was it really impressive to have your wife punish you by kneeling? Why did it feel like Julian was quite proud to say that? Even after Julian had left, and after he finished bandaging his wound, Vans remained in deep thought. Sitting on the couch, his head stayed in the clouds. He finally had a word to describe his life: mud. Just a puddle of mud. It was why he was obediently acting as a tool to please the Jenningses, on behalf of the Stanleys. Mud had no backbone, waist, and certainly no knees. Logically, no one could make it kneel. In reality, Vans was always kneeling. Although Lina appeared foolish, she seemed to have seen through him a long time ago. She looked at Vans, who had the banquet, weren¡¯t you?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Did you do that just because I hit that woman? Did you really have to p me so many times, and make me the ¡°Besides, that was Mr. Fulcher¡¯s woman. If someone had to hit me, it should have been him. You were protecting someone else.¡± Lina tapped the table repeatedly. ¡°I heard she¡¯s an entertainment reporter?¡± What a lowly upation! Yet, that woman dared topete with her for a man! Vans, who had been smiling since he entered, suddenly turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Lina got even angrier. She flipped the food on the table, her face contorted in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her?! I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jennings family! Right now, your family¡¯s eager to be on good terms with mine! If you want to be with me, I can¡¯t just let it slide!¡± When Vans hit her, it was definitely because he was venting Nina¡¯s anger! ¡°If you want to return to being on good terms with me, don¡¯t interfere with what I want to do.¡± Lina nced at Vans several times-he was indeed quite handsome. It was because of this reason that she couldn¡¯t resist agreeing to see him when he came looking for her. How could a man remain so fair, especially now when he looked at her with restraint and was on the verge of exploding? He still managed to look so wonderful despite the negative emotions radiating from him. Vans Stanley¡­ He was a very charming doctor, and an even more charming man. Lina couldn¡¯t deny it. At the same time, her reputation was also very important. If she didn¡¯t reim the dignity she lost at the last banquet, being with Vans again would turn her into aughingstock. Her reputation in high society would be in shambles. Lina wanted both the man and her dignity. That meant she had to deal with that bitch Nina. ¡°Hit me, then,¡± Vans said. Amid the mess on the floor, Vans lifted his clothes slightly to avoid getting dirtied by the food Lina had flung around. The smell of all the fallen food was suffocating. However, he endured it. Veins bulged on his forehead. Vans held Lina¡¯s hand. Facing her astonished gaze, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hit me, Lina. You can vent all your anger, and return all the ps I gave you before. Do you hear me?¡± 10/22/23, 5:10 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1159 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1020119.html 3/3 When Julian arrived at the studio, Diana wasn¡¯t there. He asked Diana¡¯s assistant, ¡°Has your boss been here today?¡± The assistant thought for a moment, and shook her head.¡± No. She said she had important matters to attend to today, and wouldn¡¯t being to the studio.¡± Julian immediately felt that something was off. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1160 ¡°Diana, where are you?¡¯ Julian called Diana and requested her to start a video call with him. Sensing her frown through the call, he added, ¡°I¡¯m at your studio.¡± He was clearly displeased, his eyebrows furrowed. A strong sense of pressure emanated from him. Diana was usually the stern one in their rtionship. Even so, she felt nervous when she saw Julian being so serious. She quickly switched to video call, and greeted him sweetly, ¡°Honey.¡± When there was no trouble, being ttering was suspicious. Julian narrowed his eyes as he pushed down the anger surging within him. He looked at Diana with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡± Diana hesitated for a moment. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not keeping anything from you. Really.¡± The more she said that, the less Julian believed her. Since their remarriage, Diana¡¯s position in the household had risen even higher than before. If she was ranked first before, she was now at the top. Julian wasn¡¯t the only one who pampered her. Even their children held her in the highest regard. None of them were willing to let Diana suffer even the slightest upset. Thus, Diana had never spoken to Julian with such a cautious demeanor. At home, if she happened to nce at something, their two children would immediately rush to bring it to her. That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. If she so much as coughed, it was a big deal. The entire family would rush to her as if there was an earthquake, and that All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. she was the first person they needed to get to safety. Betty, when asked who was the princess in the family, would say sweetly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s the big princess, and I¡¯m the little princess.¡± Diana was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She never dreamt of being a princess when she was younger, but at her current age, she was living in a fairy tale. And it all happened after she was married with children! Being treated with such care really improved her mood. These days, she was always rxed and content. Thus, she never spoke to Julian in such a ttering manner. Julian didn¡¯t believe it when she told him she wasn¡¯t hiding anything from him. Diana saw Julian¡¯s expression bing more and more grim. She realized she might not be able to keep her actions today a secret. She could only say, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling nauseous recently, and my appetite has changed. I¡­¡± Before Diana could finish, Julian¡¯s eyes lit up. He straightened immediately. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?!¡± He looked excited and shocked, and there was joy in his eyes. Diana didn¡¯t miss his emotions, and her disappointment grew heavier. So, Julian didn¡¯t mean it when he said he didn¡¯t want another child. After all, the Fulchers were a small family. Julian¡¯s generation only consisted of him and Simon. Plus, his grandparents and parents were no longer with him. If it weren¡¯t for Diana and their two children, his new year celebration would be incredibly lonely. He cared about Diana so deeply, he didn¡¯t want her to get pregnant again. Diana touched the scar on her lower abdomen. She wanted to give Julian an exnation, but then saw his surprise reced with anger. If she was with him right now, she might get her bottom smacked. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t pregnant. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee whether Julian would agree to keep the child. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Before Diana could finish, she realized that Julian had already switched to voice call ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯lle to you,¡± he said. On the way to Diana, he repeatedly prepared himself mentall Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1161 Julian told himself that when he saw Diana again, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper. He couldn¡¯t get angry. Diana was pregnant now, and she needed attention and care. Since she was so eager to have another child, Julian would give in to her. But¡­ Julian nced at the various shops passing by on both sides of the road, finally focusing his gaze on baby and maternity stores. He instructed the driver, ¡°Stop the car.¡± He had a lot of things to buy. Julian arrived quickly. Nina happened to be out buying snacks at the moment, leaving Diana alone. As soon as Julian entered, he immediately hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty,¡± he said with his eyes closed. He sighed, and pressed his head on top of hers. Hisrge hands rested on her belly. He added helplessly,¡± You¡¯re the one who damaged all those condoms, aren¡¯t you?¡± He had said it before-how was it possible for idents to happen so frequently? Even if the quality was subpar, it couldn¡¯t be this bad. He should have realized it earlier. If he had, Diana wouldn¡¯t have seeded. Her petite frame¡­ The thought of her going through pregnancy again made him deeply ufortable. Hearing that his wife was pregnant was a cause for celebration. But after the initial joy, worry and frustration took over. However, she was already pregnant. There was no turning back. He couldn¡¯t do anything to make her sad anymore. He had to adjust his mindset to align with Diana¡¯s quickly. That was the best way he could treat her. Diana blushed, and admitted, ¡°Yes, it was me¡­¡± Even she couldn¡¯t believe she had done something so outrageous. Still, she really wanted another little baby. It wasn¡¯t only to make up for the time that Julian had missed, but also because being a mom made her truly happy. It was a kind of happiness enough to overshadow all the pain and hardship of pregnancy and childbirth. It made her want to experience the process of pregnancy, and raise a child all over again. Unfortunately, despite all her efforts, she hadn¡¯t seeded. She was about to exin the pregnancy test results to Julian, when he suddenly scooped her up. Her feet dangled in the air, and she eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± If Nina saw this, it would be so embarrassing! Julian was quite displeased. ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re already pregnant, but you didn¡¯t tell me first. Instead, you went to see Nina. Are you that afraid of me?¡± He hadn¡¯t brought this up before. Now that it was mentioned, Julian remembered his past actions and felt a deep sense of regret. ¡°Are you afraid that if you told me, I¡¯d force you to get an abortion¡­?¡± During her first pregnancy, he had done the most absurd thing. Even though he did it because he thought she was carrying another man¡¯s child, forcing a woman to give up on her own baby was a cruel thing, regardless of the circumstances. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And so, this time¡­ Julian had already made up his mind on the way here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll respect your decision. I¡¯ll take good care of you during your pregnancy and childbirth. I¡¯ll do my best to look after you. If you¡¯re willing to resort to damaging the condoms, it means you really want to keep the child. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to have this child, then I¡¯ll be your support. I¡¯ll find the best obstetrician in the world for you, and arrange for the most professional maternity nurse. Of course, I¡¯ll also be a very professional dad. From now, until the child is born and grows up, I¡¯ll work hard to cooperate and make sure you suffer as little as possible.¡± Diana was speechl Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1162 What Julian was saying sounded very appealing. It was exactly what Diana wanted to hear. Even his willingness to cooperate exceeded her expectations. He never coerced her the entire time. The moment he entered, he treated her with concern. He acted as if she was carrying a huge bomb, and that any slight mishap would leave her battered and bruised. But¡­she wasn¡¯t pregnant. She couldn¡¯t bear to let Julian look at her with such a pitiful and worried expression. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Julian stood up. ¡°Stop talking about it. I already know. I¡¯ve said it before-if you want to keep the baby, I won¡¯t force you to give it up.¡± Diana remained silent. She was quite pleased right now. She thought that when Julian found out she was pregnant, he would oppose her decision to keep the child. She had considered what would happen if he acted as domineering and aloof as he had during her first pregnancy. That was one of the reasons she hade to Nina first for the pregnancy test today. She still hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell Julian about it. Seeing her remain silent, Julian thought she had changed her mind again. ¡°If you think the pregnancy will be difficult and you¡¯re afraid of the pain of childbirth, or if you don¡¯t want the baby anymore, I can take you to the hospital right now,¡± he said. Diana gently raised her hand, and tapped his lips. ¡°What nonsense are you on? Is having a child a joke to you? How could I change my mind so quickly, wanting it one moment and not the next?¡± Seeing Diana slightly annoyed, Julian realized he had misspoken again. He was thinking about how to make amends and reassure the pregnant Diana, when she asked,¡± What about you? Do you want it or not?¡± He sensed her inner conflict through her tone. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡®I want it, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer and be in pain. Deep down, I¡¯m leaning more towards not wanting it.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have the courage to say it aloud, afraid that Diana would recall the pain from before. When he sent her into the operating room, she must have been in great despair. So, Julian said, ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant, and that¡¯s a gift for us.¡± He knew she wanted it. He decided not to mention his own feelings anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you both. I¡¯ll make sure what happened to Aster and Star doesn¡¯t repeat itself.¡± As he spoke, Julian became more and more resolute. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it.¡± He looked at Diana, and solemnly knelt down. ¡°As long as we prepare properly, I can make sure you suffer less.¡± Saying that, he leaned in to listen to her belly. He hadn¡¯t been able to apany her through her pregnancies the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. previous two times. iming not to regret it would be a lie. ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing Julian like this, Diana felt a bit embarrassed.¡± I actually¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Julian was momentarily stunned, but he quickly understood. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± He even raised his hand to swear to her. ¡°Diana, I won¡¯t insist on terminating your pregnancy this time. This is our baby. Also, on the way here, I¡¯ve already checked things. With your current physical condition, a miscarriage would be equally harmful. Whether you give birth or not, it will be detrimental to you.¡± However, Julian still had to warn her. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t keep any contraceptives at home. When we need them in the future, I¡¯ll get them from the office myself so you won¡¯t tamper with them again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll make me have an abortion. I really am not pregnant,¡± Diana insisted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Julian still couldn¡¯t believe it, and he felt even more guilty. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve left a trauma on you.¡± He felt more and more like a monster. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that I didn¡¯t want a child. As long as a child cane, it¡¯s fate.¡± He kept comforting Diana. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely protect you both.¡± Diana believed hi Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1163 Julian would be a dad who was more mature and outstanding than before. Diana sat helplessly on the chair. She looked at Julian, whose contemtive eyes kept staring on her belly. ¡°I¡¯m really not pregnant¡­¡± she said, feeling quite upset. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± For some reason, no matter how many times they tried, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant this time. ¡°Is there something wrong with my body? Julian, can you find a doctor to give me a check-up?¡± Diana asked worriedly. ¡°What about the vomiting and changes in appetite?¡± Julian asked. ¡°False pregnancy. Nina said I wanted to get pregnant so badly, I experienced false pregnancy symptoms,¡± Diana said. Julian was stunned. Right now, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out whether he was happy. It seemed like something he hadn¡¯t been expecting suddenly happened, leaving him pleasantly surprised. Yet this unexpected joy was suddenly taken away when he was informed that it was all a false rm. So now, he felt like his brain had exploded. His thoughts were sluggish. He finally managed to ask, ¡°So, Diana, are you pregnant or not?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± There was disappointment, for sure. Not just for Diana, but also for Julian. To be honest, after hearing about her pregnancy, he had already pictured scenes of himself and Diana going out with their three children. All too quickly, happiness was overwhelmed with disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not pregnant.¡± Julian smiled, and hugged Diana tightly again. ¡°Honestly, when I heard you say you were pregnant again, I already imagined what our newborn would look like. At the same time¡­¡± Talking about this, Julian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I also thought about you lying on the hospital bed, waiting for the surgery.¡± There would be another scar on her belly. And¡­ People say that a second cesarean section was more painful than the first. If, by any chance, something unexpected happened to Diana during this process¡­ The mere thought made Julian¡¯s heart ache terribly. But now, that danger didn¡¯t exist. Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. Diana looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not disappointed?¡± She had seen him quite happy when he walked in just now. ¡°Well¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± In reality, he wanted to spare Diana from suffering and have another child together. Still, that was impossible. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to bear children.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but me himself. ¡°If I could, everything would be perfect.¡± He would be willing to endure the suffering she had experienced. The pain she felt, he would willingly share it too. ¡°Silly.¡± Diana wasforted by Julian¡¯s self-ming rant over not being able to get pregnant. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where can you find men who can get pregnant?¡± She pointed to something Julian was carrying when he came in. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He blushed slightly. ¡°Ahem. Well¡­ That¡¯s something I bought on my way here. I probably won¡¯t need it now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Diana asked. She gently pushed herself out of his embrace and ced the items on the table. Then, she took out the contents one by one. ¡°Contraceptive suit, postpartum hat, prenatal vitamins, pregnant women¡¯s calcium tablets, iron supplements, and¡­?¡± She stared at a particr item in her hand for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. It was then that Julian, still red-faced, said one word: ¡°Apro Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1164 ¡°That¡¯s a Dad Apron,¡± he continued. As soon as Diana heard the name, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®What on earth is a Dad Apron?¡± She had never heard of it when she was pregnant before. With that, she shook out the Dad Apron. It turned out to be a pure cotton apron. It was called a Dad Apron because the word ¡°Dad¡± was printed on it. These two words were somewhat out of ce when Diana couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Why is this so funny?¡± As she said that, she forcibly put the Dad Apron on Julian. Its pink color and amusing lettering softened Julian¡¯s rugged features. Julian saw herugh, and bent over. His face grew darker.¡± Is it that ugly?¡± He originally intended to cook for Diana, since she was pregnant. ¡°You used to love the sandwiches I made for you. When you were staying at Nina¡¯s ce before we moved here, you used to have them for breakfast. I made them for you.¡± The smile on Diana¡¯s face gradually froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± Julian repeated, ¡°You don¡¯t remember? It was when we had a conflict over Ka.¡± Of course Diana remembered. How could she forget? At that time, she didn¡¯t know where to go after leaving CoIlina Vi. In this vast city, aside from Julian, the only person she could rely on was Nina. So, she went to Nina. s, the breakfast Nina made was truly unbearable. At that time, Diana wasn¡¯t as skilled in cooking as she was now. She actually missed the sandwiches Julian used to make for her. Even so, she didn¡¯t say anything about it. Later on, Nina imed she could make them. Every morning, Diana would enjoy a warm breakfast right after she left her room. The sandwiches tasted just like the ones Julian used to make. The only difference was that when Julian made them, he liked to mix a little honey mustard into the Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. sd dressing. Nina didn¡¯t. Even though the taste was simr, Diana didn¡¯t really associate the sandwiches with Julian. They were still angry with each other at that time. How could a prodigy like him secretly make sandwiches for her? ¡°I suddenly feel that the kindergarten principal was right.¡± ¡°The principal?¡± Julian, dressed in that pink apron, looked momentarily stunned. He met so many people every day, and his thoughts were often scattered. When Diana suddenly mentioned this, he couldn¡¯t even remember who that person was. ¡°The kindergarten principal,¡± Diana teased. ¡°You send the twins to school every day, but it seems your mind is always elsewhere.¡± She reminded him, ¡°When we faced the kindergarten principal together, she said something.¡± She had given him enough hints at this point. Julian still couldn¡¯t recall the specific scene. ¡°What did she say?¡± He hadn¡¯t taken it to heart at all. The less he took it to heart, the warmer Diana felt. She couldn¡¯t help but hug him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you for always silently caring for her, and doing things for her without ever mentioning it. Julian smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? Isn¡¯t it a husband¡¯s duty to cook for his wife?¡± Whether Diana ran off to Nina¡¯s house or even to the ends of the earth, as long as he could find her, he would be willing to prepare breakfast for her. Not just breakfast, but also lunch, dinner, and supper-he could handle them all. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1165 Unfortunately, they missed three years of time. During those three years, Julian could only wonder where Diana was, and whether she was still alive. What did she eat for every meal? Did she ever think about his sandwiches? As time passed and he still had no news of her, he would grit his teeth in resentment and me her. In the end, he loved her too much. ¡°The principal said you love me very much. She said that your love for me far exceeds my imagination.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t quite remember. Suddenly, Diana hugged him tightly. The things she had said out of nowhere somehow made him feel embarrassed. The next moment, he could feel Diana crying. She sobbed, ¡°Julian, I love your sandwiches so much. Promise me you¡¯ll make me sandwiches for the rest of our lives.¡± He smiled again, and replied gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make them for the rest of our lives.¡± As long as Diana didn¡¯t leave him, he would never give up on her. No-even if she wanted to leave, he would still search for her to the ends of the earth. There was only one thing, though¡­ ¡°Please never forget me again.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it. He thought back to when Diana stood in front of him, holding a gift, after three years apart Her first words were,¡± Hello, Brother. I want to be your sister-inw.¡± Julian¡¯s face turned dark as he recalled that moment. His words amused Diana. She knew what he was thinking, so she held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you thoroughly leave your mark on me so I¡¯ll never forget.¡± With those words, she ignited his passion. It was another conquest, making her feel like she had been run over by a car when it was over. ¡°What if Ninaes back?¡± Diana only remembered this after they were done. She truly valued romantic rtionships over friendships, huh? She mentally apologized to Nina a thousand times. But¡­ Julian¡¯s body was too alluring! When he turned to kiss her, Diana couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°She won¡¯te back.¡± Julian and Diana were in Diana¡¯s room at Nina¡¯s ce. It was the same house they had rented together three years ago. Over the years, Vans had been paying the rent on Julian¡¯s behalf¡ªjust in case Diana returned one day. Julian had been afraid that Diana wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stay if Nina moved, or if Diana didn¡¯t look for him. The house was always rented, and Julian felt especially justified staying there. ¡°I changed the door code,¡± Julian said cunningly. ¡°She can only go next door.¡± Where Vans was staying at. Diana couldn¡¯t help but gossip about Vans. ¡°They¡¯re still arguing. Do you know what Vans did to Nina?¡± As she spoke, she got so furious that she punched Julian in the chest. Julian¡¯s face twitched slightly, but he dared not make a sound when his wife lost her temper. He could only pretend to be unaware, and ask, ¡°What did he do?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana thought Julian was genuinely clueless, so she passionately exined Vans¡¯s behavior toward Nina. ¡°He basically started trouble, and then abandoned her!¡± By the end, Diana had drawn her own conclusion about Vans. She was about to get up and see if Nina had really returned. She couldn¡¯t leave her best friend in an undesirable situation. Seeing that she was serious, Julian quickly grabbed her. ¡°Diana.¡± His deep and soothing voice immediately calmed Diana down. She looked at him with a slightly hurt expression; her eyes shone brightly, a little moist. Facing such a captivating appearance, Julian was hit with a wave of affection. His throat bobbed as he swallo Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1166 Nina had been out for a while now, and still hadn¡¯t returned. It could only mean that she¡­had no intention ofing back. Otherwise, Diana¡¯s phone would be blowing up by now. Nina needed an opportunity. An opportunity to have a proper conversation with Vans, and Julian had provided her with that. Vans gazed at the woman standing in front of him. There was still a clear imprint on his face-it was from when he grabbed Lina¡¯s hand and struck himself. Lina, upon seeing the change in Vans¡¯s expression when she met his gaze, had frozen stiff and got too afraid to do anything else. Vans was usually low-key, and he deliberately hid his sharpness. He would have a hard time surviving to this day otherwise, especially with how the Stanleys operated. His persistence in studying medicine was also a part of it. The further he stayed away from the Stanley family¡¯s business, the safer his mother was. As for his character, the more foolish and unresponsive he appeared, the less likely the Stanleys would view him as promising. No matter how close he was to Julian Fulcher, an unpromising individual like him could still be easily manipted by the Stanleys. The Stanleys¡¯ arrogance continued to grow, and Vans bes increasingly inconspicuous in their eyes. On the other hand, his mother thrived within the family. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was truly incapable or weak. When he was determined and had something he wanted to protect, he revealed the inherent radiance within him. He wasn¡¯t the morning sun rising over the horizon, nor was he the blinding midday sun; he was the warmth that persisted in the afternoon when no one paid attention. Yet, Lina couldn¡¯t understand that. She thought Vans was just her ything-that he had no right to shout at her, especially with eyes filled with destructive intent. Who was he warning? Was he warning her not to touch Nina, that little slut?! Hah! Her brother was now the one the Stanleys were eager to please. Why should Vans, the mere son of a mistress, be allowed to swagger in front of her? With that in mind, she followed Vans¡¯s forcefulness and delivered a heavy p to his face. She hated him. She despised him. She wanted to make him kneel before her, begging for mercy. She wanted him to kneel and say to her, ¡°Please marry me! I¡¯m willing to be yourpdog!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, he didn¡¯t. Even after taking her p, he remained indifferent. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, but he kept on smiling. His pale face and unsettling smile were fixed on Lina as he said, ¡°Very good.¡± This was thest and ultimate patience he could offer Lina. If she harmed even a single hair on Nina¡¯s head, he would ensure that she experience true humiliation and heartbreak. After saying that, Vans stood up. He summoned someone to clean the private room thoroughly, and left his contact information behind. ¡°You can contact me forpensation.¡± He spoke with consideration. Even though he was injured, he still considered the interests of the business. Despite his mild appearance, he was still quite distant. He was akin to a passing figure through the woods; untouched by the leaves, yet enough to drive the surrounding birds and flowers into madness. Lina was one of those crazed birds and flowers. She was now more determined than ever to make Vans hers. A man like him could only belong to her! Relying on herself might be a bit difficult, so she would have to ask her brother to intervene once again and exert pressure on the Stanleys. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1167 Vans was just the son of a mistress. How could he be so arrogant in front of the Stanleys? ¡°Have I ever told you about my background?¡± When Vans returned home, he found Nina standing at the door, struggling to enter the passcode. She saw him approaching, and her heart ached in pain. The marks on his face¡­ She really wanted to ask Vans what had happened. Didn¡¯t he go and propose to Lina? Wasn¡¯t he done with Nina? He didn¡¯t want her to pester him anymore, did he? Now, he appeared before her in such a sorry state, covered in fingerprints and dirty clothes. Who was he trying to impress? Tears welled up in Nina¡¯s eyes, but she quickly wiped them away. She wasn¡¯t Diana; she couldn¡¯t match thetter¡¯sposure. She knew how serious Vans¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, and choked back a sob. Yet he seemed wholly unperturbed, even with soup stains on his shirt. Vans looked at Nina with an apologetic gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Why should she cry? Vans even managed to smile. This was the woman he wanted to marry. Even in his lowest moments, even when she saw the side of him he least wanted her to see¡­ She would still cry for him. After hearing those words, Nina couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Sobbing, she said tearfully, ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t help it.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she burst into tears. Vans couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ignoring the pain on his face, he patted her head. ¡°Come home with me.¡± The home he referred to was his ce. Nina knew she should refuse now, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. ¡°I¡¯m pretty masochistic, too,¡± she muttered to herself. Unable to resist any longer, she followed him into his house. As soon as the door closed¡­ She found herself pinned against the door panel. Vans asked, ¡°Do you want to hear about my background?¡± Something stirred in the depths of her heart. Nina had grown up in afortable household. While her family wasn¡¯t wealthy, her parents had done their utmost to provide her with the best life possible. Her life had always been simple and stable. There was only one thing-her decision to be an entertainment journalist in Richburgh. It had made her the disobedient and unfilial daughter in her mother¡¯s eyes. Nina and her mother would often have heated arguments over this. Her mother always said, ¡°Your job is nothing but intrusive paparazzi work! You have no shame, spying on people¡¯s privacy like this! What kind of journalist are you? Don¡¯t pretend to be something you¡¯re not!¡± Despite their arguments, her mother would still send her hometown¡¯s delicacies through her dad during holidays. So, Nina couldn¡¯t understand why Diana¡¯s parents could be so cruel. To abandon a child at an amusement park and pretend that the child had run away, all to make room for the mistress¡¯s daughter? Since that incident, Nina had actively avoided anyone with a mistress status, including their children. She hadn¡¯t expected Vans¡¯s mother to be one as well, and the realization left her momentarily stunned. She felt like she had been living in a deception all this time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± she asked. ¡°Because to me, my mom has always been amazing,¡± Vans replied. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When he spoke of his mother, his expression softened considerably. Even the frown lines on his face seemed milder. Vans sensed that Nina was considering leaving, so he lifted her up and trapped her between his arms, and kept holding her that way. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1168 Vans held Nina as if she was a doll, and paced around as he continued calmly, ¡®My parents met before my dad took over the Stanley family.¡± At that time, Lionel Stanley, who was now his father, was just an ordinary employee working in the Stanley family¡¯s business. Vans¡¯s mother, Lillian Collins, was Lionel¡¯s superior due to her outstanding performance at work. For a woman to rise to such a position in thepany wasn¡¯t easy, but it also brought a lot of gossip and backbiting. Most of it revolved around insinuations that a woman was in such a role. How else could a woman reach such heights and be in charge of so many men? Was it because of her professional skills? Of course not. It could only be because of her prowess in the bedroom! Amidst all those rumors, Lionel was the only one who stepped up to defend her. Lillian began to develop a slight liking for her colleague. She was more willing to have him along for business trips. At that time, it was merely a fondness. Lillian had never considered quitting her job, or engage in an office romance with her colleague. It was clearly stated in thepany¡¯s rules that office romances were not allowed. She had worked tirelessly to climb the corporatedder to her current position as a division head, and she wasn¡¯t ready to throw it all away. She certainly wouldn¡¯t do anything to jeopardize her future. But one night, while on a business trip with Lionel, she was unwittingly dragged into the power struggle among the Stanley family heirs. Lionel was drugged by the eldest Stanley sibling. His entire body trembled, and his face burned red. Yet, he tried his best to maintain hisposure. He urged Lillian, who hade to his room to discuss preparations for the uing business meeting, to leave his room quickly. At that moment, Lionel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from the effects of the drug. He urged Lillian to leave as quickly as possible. ¡°If you stay any longer, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. I won¡¯t be able to resist using you as an outlet.¡± Lionel struggled to utter the words. Lillian¡¯s face instantly turned crimson. She had noticed something was off with Lionel for a while, but she hadn¡¯t mustered the courage to ask until now. ¡°Lionel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her voice was like the most refreshing popsicle on a scorching summer day, and Lionel felt the burning sensation inside him reaching its peak. He forcefully raised his head and pushed her out of the room. ¡°Just go!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The moment his hand touched her skin, however, he felt like he had touched an ice-cold natural freezer. He longed for her. He craved her. Lillian understood the look in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to stay and help him. Without hesitation, she opened the door and left. ¡®Til get a doctor for you.¡± However, her words were cut off as Lionel dragged her back into the room. That night, Lillian¡¯s world came crashing down. In the many nights that followed, she kept reying that night in her mind, trying to understand what had happened. The man she trusted the most, the one she believed had the most sense of justice, had done something so cruel to her. She felt so filthy. She began to shower every day, scrubbing her skin until it was raw. However, she couldn¡¯t wash away the nightmare of that night. And then came another nightmare. Lillian discovered she was pregnant. She stared at the two lines on the pregnancy test, unable to believe she was carrying Lionel¡¯s child. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1169 Lillian¡¯s career, something she had always been proud of and never given up on, even after the breakdown following that Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. incident, came to a halt because of a single bout of vomiting during apany¡¯s high-level meeting. Thanks to some scheming individuals, the news of her pregnancy spread rapidly throughout the Stanley Enterprise¡¯s headquarters. Lionel was the one who stood up during thismotion. He held her hand in front of everyone and dered, Ms. Collins, don¡¯t worry. I will take responsibility for this child.¡± The crowd erupted in shock. On that day, Lillian also met the man in charge of Stanley Enterprise, Lionel¡¯s father. He was the chairman of the Stanley family. She felt like she had stepped into a web of deception, and her anger grew. ¡°1¡¯11 sue you!¡± she shouted in her office, on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment!¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lionel¡¯s father responded, his expression bored, akin to watching a poorly acted y. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like you. You probably knew my son¡¯s true identity all along, but chose to keep it a secret. You were simply waiting to marry into our family after getting pregnant!¡± With that, he handed her a dismissal letter that spelled the end of Lillian¡¯s career. Even if she tried to work elsewhere, the letter would follow her, causing her to be regarded as unfit for any substantial role. Her life was utterly ruined. Meanwhile, Lionel, the mastermind behind it all, silently watched from the sidelines. He didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. His ims of taking responsibility were nothing but a farce. Lillian had finally seen his true colors-he was nothing more than a hypocrite! After Lillian was fired, Lionel¡¯s father arranged a lucrative marriage for Lionel. It was a marriage that would catapult his social status among the many sons of the Stanley family, and secure his position as an heir to the Stanley family. He was set to marry the daughter of the city¡¯s biggest jewelry magnate. Nina was bbergasted. ¡°People say others marry into riches, but it sounds like the Stanley family has a history of marrying off their sons for glory.¡± Vans didn¡¯t object. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s how it worked. The daughter of the jewelry magnate back then was just like Lina is now. She set her sights on me among the many descendants of the Stanley family.¡± Back then, the youngdy from the jewelry magnate had set her sights on Lionel. As for Lillian¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± Nina asked, feeling deeply empathetic for Lillian. She was a woman who worked so hard, only to be theughingstock of the entirepany due to a ludicrous case of sexual harassment. Because of that, she lost everything in the process. If this had happened to Nina, could she have endured it? She asked that to herself, but before finding an answer, tears welled up in her eyes again. ¡°What happened to her after that?¡± Nina asked again. ¡°The Stanley family said they didn¡¯t want her, but they didn¡¯t say they didn¡¯t want me,¡± Vans exined, his eyes now starting to turn red. They even bordered on a mad crimson that seemed like he wanted to tear the world apart. Nina gently held his hand, and Vans gradually regained hisposure. ¡°They forced her to give birth to me.¡± As an illegitimate child, Vans was forcibly taken away from Lillian shortly after Lionel¡¯s marriage. Lillian couldn¡¯t bear it. In just two years, she had gone from a confident career woman to bing a deranged woman imprisoned underground by the Stanley family. ¡°But I don¡¯t think she¡¯s really insane,¡± Vans continued. ¡°My mom is just¡­ If she doesn¡¯t pretend to be crazy, if she doesn¡¯t brainwash herself, if she doesn¡¯t convince herself that the person she loves most is that bastard Lionel, she might¡­¡± She might not have not survived. Nina couldn¡¯t find words to respond after Vans finished. Vans also remained in a daze for a while before he could continue. ¡°Since then, no matter what, she refused to leave the Stanley family,¡± he said. Even before Vans came of age, Lillian had always lived in the basement of the Stanley family¡¯s residence to appease Lionel¡¯s wife, Jessica Taylor. She never took a single step away from the ce. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1170 Vans grew up in an unremarkable manner, seemingly the weakest presence among Lionel¡¯s children. He even forsook the Stanley family¡¯s business to be a doctor. This seemingly worthless young man eased Jessica¡¯s anxiety. She was determined to ensure that the next heir of the Stanley family was her own child. Only then could she bear the anger she had been cheated by the Stanley family years ago. After Vans came of age and demonstrated his unremarkable nature, his mother was finally allowed to move from the dark and sunless basement into a normal house. ¡°I remember it very clearly,¡± Vans said. ¡°The day I moved her into a normal house, my mom didn¡¯t dare to even open her eyes.¡± Compared to the underground basement, the rooms upstairs were too bright. It made her eyes tear up. Nina cried¡ªshe felt deep sorrow for Lillian and Vans. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hand, but she held him tightly and said, ¡®Vans, please, don¡¯t say anything more.¡± But Vans continued, ¡°I know she did it all for me.¡± For so many years, she brainwashed herself into believing she loved Lionel. She made herself believe that he was the reason she couldn¡¯t leave the Stanley family. But at the same time, she hated him deeply. She hated that he embodied her deepest shame. But she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only keep running from reality. She loved her child fiercely. At the same time, she also convinced herself that she couldn¡¯t leave the Stanley family or Vans. Likewise, Vans couldn¡¯t abandon her. ¡°Fortunately,¡± he took a deep breath, ¡°she¡¯s living much better now.¡± At least now, she could live like a normal person. She had a house to live in and warm meals to eat. Because Vans was obedient enough, Lionel sometimes even took her out shopping. Lillian was happy. Until now, even Vans himself couldn¡¯t quite figure out the feelings his mother had for Lionel. ¡°You¡¯re not a child of a mistress,¡± Nina said after listening.¡± Your mom was pregnant with you because the Stanley family was too despicable!¡± That was what forced Lillian into being a mistress. The real mistress should be the current Mrs. Stanley, Jessica! That jeweler¡¯s daughter was the one at fault! But¡­ Nina¡¯s mood suddenly hit rock bottom. She and Vans now¡­ Weren¡¯t they also living under the shadow of his parents and Jessica Taylor? The only difference was that Nina was luckier. Her beginning with Vans wasn¡¯t forced; it was a match of mutual affection. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Vans put her down on the table. He stood next to her, and said in a grave tone, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with you. You can leave now, Nina. You¡­shouldn¡¯t appear in my world anymore.¡± When Enzo returned home, Lina was waiting for him. ¡°Enzo!¡± Lina hurriedly took his coat the moment she saw him, pping the servant who rushed to do so. ¡°Get lost! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m helping my brother with his coat? What are you doing here?¡± she screamed. Enzo seemed ustomed to her behavior. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1171 Enzo didn¡¯t look displeased at all. In fact, he even red at the maid and yelled, ¡°Are you blind?!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The siblings¡¯ haughtiness frightened all the servants in the house so much, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Lina soon broke the silence. ¡°Enzo, I hit Vans today.¡± Enzo, sitting on a chair, was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why? Did he upset you?¡± He swung his wrists, and added, ¡°To the Stanleys, he¡¯s just a dog. Who does he think he is, upsetting my sister?!¡± The smile on Lina¡¯s face brightened when she heard her brother¡¯s words. ¡°Exactly! What right does Vans Stanley have to treat me like that? Me hitting him is an honor for him! If it weren¡¯t for me, his father wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce!¡± Her words were like music to Enzo¡¯s ears. ¡®Yes, we¡¯re not the same as we were before. Now, as long as I¡¯m around, the Jennings family will never be mistreated!¡± As for Vans Stanley Enzo looked at Lina and said, ¡°As long as you wish for it, I can exert more pressure on the Stanleys. I can make it so that Vans won¡¯t even dare to make a sound before you.¡± ¡®That¡¯ll be great!¡± That was exactly what Lina wanted. She was still curious how her meek brother of the past became so confident. Before, the Jennings family had gone bankrupt. Their parents, unable to bear the pressure,mitted suicide. The siblings were left all alone in this world. At that time, Enzo felt hopeless. After he returned from Jacroaof, however, he revived the Jennings family and their past glory days. Enzo even found himself part of the Forts List, making him a force to be reckoned with in Richburgh. ¡°Enzo, what exactly happened to you in Jacroaof?¡± Lina asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Enzo red at her, the friendly smile on his face all but gone. He stood up, wanting to leave. Before he did, he handed Lina a slip of paper. ¡°Go to this ce, and prepare some fruits when you visit.¡± What could require the presence of Lina Jennings in person? She was one of the top socialites around. Still, Lina didn¡¯t dare to disregard her brother¡¯s instructions. She immediately took the paper. ¡°Okay, got it. What kind of fruits should I get?¡± ¡°Perhaps some oranges,¡± Enzo said. ¡°Buy more of them.¡± The next day, Lina visited the address that Enzo gave her, a basket of oranges in hand. She didn¡¯t expect the ce to be near Julian¡¯s CoIlina Vi. Even at the peak of the Jennings family¡¯s glory days, they were only a rtively well-to-do family; probably insignificant in the eyes of Julian Fulcher. The best that could be said of the Jennings family was that it had much potential. To the Stanleys, that made them a worthy engagement partner for Vans, whom they regarded as useless. Lina knew Vans and Julian were close friends. Before, she pleaded Vans to bring her to CoIlina Vi for a quick look. It was rumored among the socialites in Richburgh that Mr. Fulcher doted on his wife so much, he even got his hands dirty doing the vi renovations-all to please his wife. However, Vans didn¡¯t ede to Lina¡¯s request. Hah. It no longer mattered anymore. Now, with her brother¡¯s support, Lina could do anything she wanted. She would go and take a look after delivering the fruits. Julian Fulcher probably wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her. Many people were fawning over her brother right now, after all! Even the Stanleys had to bow down to them right now. Julian Fulcher would definitely show her some respect. ¡°Is anyone in?¡± Lina asked. She found herself at the door of a bungalow, but she didn¡¯t hear any movement inside. She grew frustrated with the wait, and kicked the door. ¡°Come on out! I¡¯m here to send you some fruits!¡± She was too loud and too arrogant. Diana was on her way out to buy something for the twins when she saw a woman behaving unreasonably outside the old professors¡¯ house. She was so disturbed by the scene, she made the driver stop the car. ¡°Go and take a look at what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Jennings,¡± the driver said, recognizing Lina right away. ¡°Her brother recently set up a pharmaceuticalpany, and made millions. We¡¯d better¡­¡± Diana had a faint impression of who Lina was. ¡°Lina Jennings? Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1172 Lina Jennings was the woman Vans intended to marry, and the Stanley family¡¯s potential daughter-in- law. She was also the woman who mistakenly pped Diana, thinking Diana to be Nina. What a coincidence. Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to like Lina one bit, especially seeing Lina behaving so arrogantly at someone else¡¯s door. If it were any other house, perhaps Diana might turn a blind eye to it. However, Julian had just told her about how the old couple living there had lost their son. Her brows knitted together. ¡°Go down and take a look,¡± she instructed the driver, but she was toote. Bam! A loud sound came from outside the car, sounding just like firecrackers. Diana¡¯s heart leapt, and she quickly turned to look at the old professors¡¯ house. Lina was beyond rude! She wasn¡¯t just knocking profusely on the door. She also forced the bodyguards she brought with her to kick the door open. If the old professors hadn¡¯t dodged in time, the door would have knocked them! Diana could clearly see the lingering fear in the old professors¡¯ eyes. Winnie, the old professor¡¯s wife, stood in the dust in the air, clutching her chest as she stared at her main door lying on the floor. She was probably having a heart attack. Julian would always do exactly what she was doing whenever he felt a pain in his chest. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. rm bells rang in Diana¡¯s mind. Without any hesitation, she ran over. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± The old professor recognized Diana¡¯s voice, and looked up in pleasant surprise. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher! What brings you here?¡± Diana moved too quickly, and the old professor spoke too softly. Lina didn¡¯t hear the old professor address Diana as Mrs. Fulcher. Lina had recently be used to behaving arrogantly, bringing along dozens of bodyguards with her wherever she went. Seeing someone charging in her direction and ignoring her, she raised her hand to p Diana. The old professors looked shocked. They stepped forward, wanting to help, but they were toote to stop Lina¡¯s mindless act. That woman was simply outrageous! Too outrageous! However, Diana wasn¡¯t about to let herself get bullied. She had long sensed Lina¡¯s attack, and could clearly see Lina¡¯s back from where she was. Lina¡¯s hand was poised up in the air. pping her again? Diana sneered. Just as Lina¡¯s hand was approaching the back of her neck, a phantom-like figure suddenly ran out and stood protectively in front of Diana. The figure grabbed Lina¡¯s wrist. Crack! Lina¡¯s wrist was immediately dislocated. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Who are you?! Do you have any idea who I am? My brother¡¯s going to punish all of you so badly!¡± The Jennings family had Enzo as their anchor, pulling them to a significant position in Richburgh. Now, many people were eager to butter up the Jennings family. Diana had heard about it too. But this Lina Jennings¡­ With such a sister, Enzo Jennings was probably not much better! Otherwise, why would he assign so many bodyguards for her? He clearly knew that her sister was of lousy character, arrogant, and offended people easily. Hence, he assigned bodyguards to protect her. Rather than doing so to ensure Lina¡¯s safety, it looked more like he was preserving the Jennings family¡¯s right to parade arrogantly around Richburgh! Although Diana had never met Enzo, she already had a terrible impression of him. When she heard the sound of physicalbat behind her, her eyes turned cold. The bodyguard Julian assigned to protect her was currently fighting with Lina¡¯s bodyguards. Diana trusted the ability of Julian¡¯s bodyguards. Ultimately, it was challenging for one man to stand up against ten. They had to first capture the snake by the head. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1173 Diana pondered for a moment. She apanied the old professor into the house, and helped him give his wife medicine to calm her down. ¡®Thank you, Mrs. Fulcher.¡± The old professor was grateful that Diana was around to help them with this sudden aggression. As they expressed their sincerest gratitude, they looked at Diana with a tender gaze. It softened Diana¡¯s heart even further. Madam Fulcher¡­used to look at her that way too. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If Madam Fulcher were still alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want Diana to sit idly by and watch. After Diana led the old professors back to their room, she sat right on the floor and yelled louder than Lina did. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± This ce wasn¡¯t far from CoIlina Vi, and the driver was already alert to the situation. He was ready to run back and call for backup. The moment he heard Diana¡¯s voice, he started trembling in panic. What should we do now?! Thedy of the household-the darling of Mr. Fulcher, little Sean, and Betty-was hurt! The driver looked at Diana, who had copsed on the floor, and yelled loudly, ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, hang in there! Mr. Fulcher will be here right away!¡± Diana nodded, looking determinedly at Lina. When Lina¡¯s confused face turned toward her, her eyes turned crystalclear and innocent again. Smack! The moment Julian reached the scene, he pped Lina twice without hesitation. In fact, he had wanted to p her fora longtime. Although Vans did p Lina on his behalf, Julian felt better when he could punish her with his own hands, especially for the sake of his own woman. Lina was bbergasted, unable to react. She could only grab her broken wrist as she felt the hot sting on her cheeks. Pain and indignation made tears well up in her eyes. Very soon, the tears fell down her cheeks. The tears stung her swollen face, forcing her to look up. That was the only thing she could do to ensure the tears wouldn¡¯t roll down her cheeks. Even so, they fell relentlessly. She started crying out loud in pain. With Noel¡¯s intervention, her bodyguards were subdued very quickly. It was a mess. Diana smiled brightly. Julian helped her up on her feet, his eyes dark with displeasure. ¡°Why were you so careless?¡± Diana assured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She just wanted to find an excuse for Julian to deal with Lina. After considering her options, nothing was better than letting Julian hit Lina for hurting her. That way, Enzo wouldn¡¯t be able to pick on the Fulchers even if he found out. He was a young and uing big shot that they had to deal carefully with. Diana didn¡¯t want Julian making enemies, unless she had no choice. That was also why Diana didn¡¯t attack Lina. The moment she did, the excuse of her husband seeking justice over her being hit wouldn¡¯t stand. The Jennings and the Fulchers would surely pit against each other. Julian saw the dirt on Diana¡¯s hips, and grew even more displeased. ¡°Sitting on the floor for someone like her? It¡¯s so chilly, what if you catch a cold?¡± Lina was stunned. She was the most severely injured! She felt indignant. She sobbed as she pointed at Diana, and used her, ¡°Mr. Fulcher! She¡¯s lying to you! She¡¯s perfectly fine!¡± Julian immediately red at her. Noel grabbed the finger that Lina was pointing at Diana with. ¡°You have no right to point at thedy of the Fulcher family like this.¡± ¡®The audacity!¡± Lina screeched. She hadn¡¯t been treated this badly in a long while. She immediately yelled back at Noel, ¡°I am Lina Jennings! My family name is Jennings, and l¡­M The moment Lina said that, Diana saw the old professor appearing with a pail of water. His were eyes bloodshot. Ssh! He sshed all the water toward Lina. Not only that, it was hot water! Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1174 Lina immediately screamed at the top of her lungs. Her painful shouts echoed in the sky. ¡°Arghhhh! Damn it all! You bastards!¡± The moment she said that, her bodyguards, who were all beaten down on the floor, immediately got ready to attack again. This time, their target shifted from Diana to the defenseless old professor and his wife. They were advanced in years, and looked easier to deal with. In fact, the elderly pair were trembling. They were an easy target indeed. Julian stood in front of them, blocking off all potential attacks. At that instant, Diana heard the sound of breaking bones ringing in the air. He had moved so quickly, she didn¡¯t even see how he did it. It sent chills down her spine. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my friends,¡± Julian warned, as he turned to look at Diana. ¡°Why fear?¡± In Richburgh, no one was stronger than him. No matter how arrogant and impressive Enzo was, Julian refused to have anything to do with him if Enzo was corrupt. All All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the more he wouldn¡¯t fear Enzo! There was no need for Diana to copse on the floor and pretend she was injured to give Julian a reason to counterattack. He was infuriated. He was angry that Diana thought he wasn¡¯t strong enough for her to do as she pleased in Richburgh. Everyone there shook in fear. The men Lina brought with were just bodyguards, unlike those whom Julian brought with. Julian¡¯s bodyguards had experienced bloodshed and intense battles at a young age, in order to protect the Fulcher family assets. Though Julian did go to school when he was young, he clearly led a different life from that of his ssmates. They were able to peacefully and leisurely enjoy their life as students. On the other hand, Julian¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of defense. If there were any loopholes in his defense, he might even end up dead on his way home. If he died, the Fulchers¡¯ vast assets wouldnd in another¡¯s hand. During those years, Julian even got himself involved with the mafia. Over recent years, he didn¡¯t exhibit his vicious side honed when he was younger, for fear he might implicate his family¡¯s property. Anyway, everyone there was shocked to see Julian fighting so viciously. Even Lina stopped screaming, and her sobs died down. Her wrist was dangling loosely from her arm, a painful sight to behold. Water was also dripping everywhere from her body and clothes. Heat emitted from her body on this cold winter day, just like a steamed bun hot out of the oven. The old professor exined himself, ¡°It¡¯s not boiling water. I wanted to bring it to my wife in the bedroom to wash her hands.¡± Until now, the kind old professor with a sorrowful gaze never expressed an ounce of sympathy toward Lina. In fact, when he saw the stool next to her, he grew even more agitated. His wife Winnie was clutching her chest, clearly in great pain. Diana nced at Julian, hinting that they should quickly help the old professor¡¯s wife back to her room. Seeing everyone leave, Lina followed them to the room as well. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, you¡­ I¡­¡± Julian looked at Lina, and she immediately stopped talking. Tears continued streaming down her face. Diana was tickled pink to see it. Her amused smile melted Julian¡¯s taut face. He turned to Lina, and finally said, ¡°Speak. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1175 Strange. Lina never felt this kind of fear, even when standing before her brother. And yet, she felt her heart almost stop when Julian nced at her. Her wrist hurt so badly. She mustered up the courage to say, ¡°My wrist hurts¡­¡± Julian nced at Noel. Noel immediately walked over, and popped Lina¡¯s wrist back in ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Noel had such skills,¡± Diana said admiringly. She teased Noel, ¡°If Cecilia knew, she¡¯d love you even more.¡± The corner of Noel¡¯s lips lifted, but because Julian was around, he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. His ears gradually turned red, though. Diana thought Noel would remain silent, but he suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis already loves me very much.¡± He was clearly proud of himself when he said it. Diana couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Julian, I can¡¯t take it. Why do I find Noel so adorable now?¡± Julian¡¯s face remained cold and hard, but something shone in the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Because he met the right person.¡± Just as Julian did. Diana had long gotten used to his expressions. Julian seldom smiled in front of others. He would only show such tenderness with people he was familiar with. He was used to being guarded. If there were outsiders, he wouldn¡¯t let his emotions show so easily and allow them to guess his emotions. The old professor was rather taken aback by Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, why are you so stern today?¡± The old professor¡¯s name was Ian Lemmington. His impression of Julian was formed on the new year¡¯s eve, when Diana and the twins called Julian over to help with the wall decorations at his home. That was his and his wife¡¯s first time interacting with this young man. Although they were neighbors, houses in this estate were far apart from each other, especially from Julian¡¯s CoIlina Vi, which could be considered the king of all the vis here. Ian and his wife knew that whoever lived in CoIlina Vi was very powerful and wealthy. It wasn¡¯t someone an ordinary family like them coulde close to. They never expected Julian and Diana toe knocking on their door. The two even gave them a happy, unforgettable new year¡¯s eve. Winnie could no longer hold herself back when she saw Diana, and burst into tears. ¡°Our daughter¡­ If she hadn¡¯t been tricked by that bastard Enzo Jennings, she¡¯d be just like you. She¡¯d bring home an outstanding young man like Julia, and they¡¯d lead a happy life together.¡± Enzo Jennings¡­ The mention of his name made rm bells ring in Diana¡¯s mind. Something felt wrong. Why did everything popping up recently involve the Jennings family? In consideration of the old professors, however, Diana exchanged discreet nces with Julian to remind him to not say a word about their daughter¡¯s demise. She held Mrs. Lemmington¡¯s hands, and tried tofort the olddy. ¡°Tell us more about it, ma¡¯am. How did your daughter get involved with Enzo Jennings?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lina said. She stood right there, water still dripping from her clothes. Her wrist had been popped back. She was cold and wet, but all she dared to do was take her bodyguard¡¯s jacket and wrap it around her shoulders. Without a word from Julian, she didn¡¯t dare leave. For one, Lina feared Julian greatly. She instinctively felt that this man was way scarier than she imagined. Another reason was that her brother had instructed her to deliver some oranges here. She looked at the basket of fruits, and sighed helplessly. She hadn¡¯t given them the oranges yet. Not only that, but she even got sshed with water for her trouble. Lina clenched her fists, not daring to look at Julian. Instead, she turned to the old couple, and said irritably, ¡°Speak! How is your daughter rted to my brother?¡± Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Ian was a mild and gentle man. He quietly worked his way up from being a university lecturer to a professor. His academic theories were solid, and his lecturing style was humorous and interesting. He was also a simple and honest man. When he came across students from financially disadvantaged families, he would even help them out from his own paycheck so that the student could focus on their studies. With that, he had built for himself a ster reputation. Ian Lemmington rarely lost control of his temper, and would always choose to reason and patiently exin things to others. His wife was simr. However, this wasn¡¯t the case with the Jennings. The Jennings¡­ Enzo Jennings! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your brother, my daughter would never have gone overseas!¡± Ian said, his eyes filled with tears. He had a head full of white hair. Hope and yearning for his daughter were all that kept him alive. The thought of his own child made his lips tremble. As Diana held Mrs. Lemmington, she could tell the olddy felt miserable as well. Thus, she hurriedly brought a cup of warm water. She patted Mrs. Lemmington¡¯s back, and encouraged thetter to sip slowly on the water to calm down. Afford More, Worry Less Enjoy No Cost EMI with Bajaj Finserv ¡Á When Ian saw his wife in a better state, he looked gratefully at Diana. But when he turned to look at Lina, the grateful smile on his face gave way to never before seen disgust. ¡°My daughter was tricked by your brother!¡± Linaughed derisively. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve never heard from my brother about a sister-inw. What¡¯s more, my brother has high standards for a partner.¡± She looked disdainfully at the Lemmingtons¡¯ family portrait hanging on the wall. ¡°Look at that huge birthmark on your daughter¡¯s face!¡± Tutting, she sneered, ¡°She¡¯s terribly ugly! I¡¯m sure my brother would never fancy her!¡± Ian choked on Lina¡¯s rudements, and struggled to catch his breath. He was so angry that he grabbed the chair next to him, the veins on his arm popping. He yelled at Lina, ¡°None of you Jennings are decent folk! Take your oranges and get out of my house! My family will never ept anything from you!¡± Lina was furious to hear the professor scold her. No one dared to treat her this way, especially not recently! This damned old man! If Julian weren¡¯t around, she would have taught them a harsh lesson! Yet Julian was in fact around, and she didn¡¯t dare behave so arrogantly before him. All she could do was grit her teeth and suppress her anger. Still, she remembered what her brother had told her. ¡°My brother said that someone in your family loves oranges, and that I must deliver these to you.¡± With that, Lina red at the old professors and stomped on the oranges. A wicked grin shed across her face as she said,¡± Whatever it is, I¡¯ve delivered these oranges to you. In the future, don¡¯t even think about letting your ugly daughter smear my brother¡¯s reputation!¡± She waved her fists at them, threatening, ¡°If I hear it, I¡¯ll make you two wish you were dead!¡± ¡°Lina Jennings!¡± Julian roared. He red at her, wishing he could rip her to shreds. Lina started trembling with fear and fled the scene immediately, leaving the pile of smashed oranges on the floor. Seeing the mushed pulp and broken orange skins on the floor¡­ How was this a gift?! Lina was clearly here to disgust and insult them! Noel hurriedly reappeared to clean up the mess. ncing in the direction that Lina left, he asked, ¡°Mr. Fulcher, shall we send someone to give her a stern warning?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Julian said. ¡°Just find someone to fix Professor Lemmington¡¯s door, and leave two of our bodyguards outside their vi.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ian¡¯s tense face rxed the moment he heard that Julian was helping him. He kept insisting on paying for the door, and urging Julian to tell him the repair cost. This young man treated him so well. He didn¡¯t want Julian to go to such extent for him. ¡°And the bodyguards¡­¡± Ian exchanged nces with his wife, and waved his hands. ¡°We don¡¯t need them.¡± Ian sighed. ¡°We¡¯re advanced in years, and have one foot in the grave. We don¡¯t have a lot of time left. Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing if the Jennings familye looking for trouble with us.¡± Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 He smiled bitterly. ¡°If we die in the hands of the Jennings family, that heartless daughter of ours would finallye back and see us!¡± She wasn¡¯t heartless! She was just¡­ Dead. She would nevere back again. She would never be able to see her parents. Diana never experienced what it was like to have a family when she was young, and would always be emotional when it came to situations like this. When she heard Ian¡¯s words, she almost blurted out the truth to him. She didn¡¯t want him feeling so dejected and hopeless. Thankfully, she was still rational enough. Compared to feeling dejected and hopeless, remaining alive was still more important. Diana¡¯s hand, which was still on Winnie, trembled a little as she pushed down her tears. She looked at the old couple and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± She looked at their family portrait, and went on, ¡°How did Ms. Lemmington get involved with Enzo Jennings?¡± Winnie sighed, and shook her head. Ian had to hand her a napkin to wipe her tears before exining to Diana and Julian about what happened between their daughter and Enzo Jennings. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Lemmington to love Enzo Jennings so deeply,¡± Diana said, clearly shocked by the story. Lovers abound in this world. s, not every couple ended well. Julian caressed Diana¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± They returned to CoIlina Vi after finally settling the old couple down. Unfortunately, Diana wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat after what happened earlier. There was a lingering thought in her mind after hearing about Anna Lemmington, as if she had missed some important information. Despite that, nothing came to mind even after a long time had passed. ¡°Julian.¡± Diana had two bites, and then let the twins y by themselves. She clung onto Julian, refusing to let him go back to work. They were so close now, they hardly spent time apart. Diana would always feel empty when she didn¡¯t see Julian for a long time. When they were together, her desire to be close to him all the time red even more. Now that the twins were by themselves, she took the chance to sit in hisp. It was cold outside, but the house was warm. Diana was wearing silk pajamas in champagne color. The pajamas were thin, silky, and fitted her well. It entuated her figure perfectly. ¡®You want it?¡± Julian asked. Diana was still thinking about what was wrong between Anna and Enzo. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± And yet¡­ He looked so handsome. Up close, his dark eyes and red lips looked so mesmerizing. Diana regretted her words instantly, and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Honey, I realize that you understand me more than I do myself¡­¡± Intrigue shed past Julian¡¯s eyes. He pushed Diana away gently, not letting here too close. Diana was rejected. That only made her more bold. Not just her hands, but even her legs started getting into action. She used both her legs to cling to Julian, just like a snake. ¡°After we got married¡­¡± She leaned her head against his shoulders, and smiled brightly as she heard him pant harder. ¡°Honey, do you remember what you called me back then?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was on fire, yet it still sounded crystal clear when he spoke. Diana couldn¡¯t get enough of it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Julian leaned forward and bit her earlobe, and said gently,¡± You little vixen.¡± When they first got married, that was what he called her. Diana was like a vixen, fatally attractive to him even without doing anything. To make things worse, she had begun touching him boldly. Fire burned in the room, making their temperatures rise. Diana bit her red lips hard, taking in Julian¡¯s attack. It didn¡¯t take much for him to make sweat cover every inch of her body. Finally, her fingernails dug into his back. ¡°Julian.¡± She was on the verge of tears. Her cries mingled with sweetughter as she felt electricity charging through her veins up to her brain, bringing her to a state of ecstasy. She felt as if someone had flung her into the sky. Sheid on the fluffy clouds as wind blew past her, her every pore soaking in the refreshing breeze. It felt sofortable, so unbelievable. So¡­ Captivating, as if she had reached the heavens. She hugged Julian tight. ¡°Let¡¯s have another child.¡± Diana refused to give up hope. Afford More, Worry Less Enjoy No Cost EMI with Bajaj Finserv ¡Á Julian looked at the pitiful yet careful expression on her face, not knowing whether tough or cry. He reached his hand out to scratch her nose gently, and said in a firm but doting tone, ¡°No.¡± He thought he had made himself clear with Diana. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to make her go through pregnancy and childbirth again. Diana mumbled, ¡°Just let Vans put me through a health and wellness n.¡± Her eyes were bright as she spoke in a tone that she hardly used. When Diana was like this, Julian almost couldn¡¯t resist her. He considered himself a man with good self-control andposure, but facing Diana, he had to fight hard as he breathed out long and hard. ¡°Diana.¡± Stop whispering to him in bed. Raising her request at such a time was way more effective than usual. He almost couldn¡¯t resist her. Diana tried even harder. She leaned in closer to him, almost rubbing her entire body against his. ¡°Honey, Julian, my good Julian, please?¡± Her voice was tender and inviting. Julian had to leave her side to keep calm. ¡°No!¡± he said firmly, and turned to leave for the washroom. Realizing that his tone was overly harsh, he turned back and added, ¡°Let me calm down for a while.¡± Diana chuckled, tickled pink by him looking back even after he left. Her husband was so adorable. He was worried she would be upset when his tone became slightly more severe, and bothered to exin himself with his ears red. Forget it. She slumped over her pillow and looked in the direction of the washroom. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want it.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Their rtionship was so good right now. Diana thought about it: Julian treasured her so much right now. All that wascking was that they didn¡¯t experience pregnancy and childbirth together as a couple. That wasn¡¯t that bad of a regret. As long as they were good together and treasured each other deeply, it was the same whether he kept Dianapany on a daily basis or duringbor. Having a man who doted on you and cared for you was more important. ¡°Honey,¡± Diana said with a chuckle, as if she had finally let go of things. ¡®Til listen to you.¡± Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Julian didn¡¯t hear what she said after that. Water sshing from the shower could be heard from the washroom. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He came out of the washroom after a while, drying his hair with a towel. Beads of water dripped down from his fringe, sliding down his nose bridge. St. It dripped on the floor. Diana¡¯s eyes zed over as she stared at him. Julian smiled as he walked toward her. ¡°You really don¡¯t want anymore?¡± She smiled back at him knowingly, chemistry shared only between a couple deeply in love brewing. ¡°What exactly are you referring to?¡± No matter her desire, he was set on taking her to bed again. The next time they opened their eyes, they were woken up by the twins. Betty found it strange. ¡°Mommy, time for dinner! Do you two take afternoon naps together? You napped longer than Sean and me!¡± Cough¡­ Diana hurriedly put on her clothes under the sheets. She finally emerged from the sheets after wearing her clothes, and opened the windows. ¡°Betty, how did you get in here?¡± Betty looked at Diana as if she was silly, and rolled her eyes. ¡°Dear Mommy, I pushed the door open. What else? Could I have jumped in through the windows? Mommy, I¡¯m not Spiderman or Ultraman. You think too much.¡± Diana rified, ¡°I meant that the door was locked. How could you possibly just push the door open¡­¡± ¡°Sean was around,¡± Betty said. She pointed at Sean, who was standing at the door. He didn¡¯t enter the room, but he wasn¡¯t leaving either. He simply stood there, looking coolly at them. Diana walked toward him, and held his hand. ¡°Sean, how did you open the door?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± Sean said casually, ¡°I have aptop.¡± It was a newptop that Julian recently bought him. Recently, it had be his favorite thing. He stopped ying with all his toys and reading his books, spending all his time looking at hisptop instead. Diana was worried that his eyesight might get affected, and wanted to confiscate theptop from him. However, Sean was unwilling to hand it over. In the end, Diana didn¡¯t want to force him. Because of this, she was angry with Julian for a few days. She med him for giving their son aptop. ¡°Every child is different,¡± Julian said. ¡°Some children get addicted to electronic devices, but some children will use them as a stepping stone to learn more about this world.¡± Diana said, ¡°I would have believed you if I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re scared of Sean. You keep wanting to please him because he wasn¡¯t happy you chose Betty before, and not him.¡± Julian insisted, ¡°Just you wait. See if Sean will make full use of thisptop or not.¡± Right now, Diana could sense that Julian¡¯s words wereing true. She looked at Sean, and asked, ¡°Sean, tell me more. How did you open the door with theptop?¡± Sean¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard Diana¡¯s question. ¡± The door lock is electronic.¡± He looked doubtful, wondering why Diana would ask such a silly question. Having received that same look from Betty just moments ago, Diana started thinking that she must really be stupid. Why did her brain suddenly turn so dull? She had to cheer herself on before she could look back at the twins and ask, ¡°And then?¡± Thankfully, Sean was still very respectful to his mommy. He didn¡¯t find her annoying. He simply found her stupidity slightly unbelievable. How could silly Mommy give birth to a son like him? It seemed he had to treat Mommy even better from now on. ¡°And then, nothing,¡± Sean said, his eyes gazing at Diana with pity. ¡°I just tapped the keyboard, and then the lock on your door will open automatically.¡± Betty even imitated the sound of the door unlocking at the perfect time. ¡°Beep¡­¡± She looked back at Diana, and said sympathetically,¡± Mommy, do you understand it now? That¡¯s how the door was unlocked.¡± The sense of inferiority Diana got from her twins stunned her to silence. This couldn¡¯t stand. She had to get her husband here! Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Boo hoo. ¡°Honey,¡± she said, looking up at Julian. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Our son is the one who¡¯s too smart, right?¡± Julian didn¡¯t answer her. He was rarely this stern with the twins. Right now, the warmth in his eyes hadpletely vanished. He crouched, and looked at Sean. ¡°Sean, what keys did you press?¡± ¡°Just some lines of code,¡± Sean said before asking back,¡± What¡¯s the problem?¡± Sean¡¯s affections for Julian hadn¡¯t yet returned. He was only willing to stay in CoIlina Vi for Diana¡¯s sake. From the bottom of his heart, he could still feel that Julian liked Betty more. His father didn¡¯t care about him. Naturally, he didn¡¯t look upon Julian with much affection. Julian didn¡¯t mind. His eyes lit up as he carried Sean in his arms, as if he had found the most precious jewel in the world. No matter how much Sean struggled toe down, Julian didn¡¯t let him go. Sean was furious. Diana was worried that their rtionship would sour even further. She was about to urge Julian to let Sean down, when she saw Julian run downstairs with Sean in his arms. Julian did put Sean down. But¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He put the boy down outside the door. Sean was fuming, his eyes ring daggers at Julian. He was small, but his voice was like a loud gong that rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Julian Fulcher!¡± Julian remained calm andposed, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. He even stopped Diana, who rushed out to try to take Sean back into the house. Diana said furiously, ¡°Julian, what exactly are you doing?¡± Why did he suddenly carry Sean outside the house? It was getting dark. Sean must be fuming all alone outside. Especially when¡­ Betty was still in the house with the adults. ¡°You¡¯re being biased again!¡± Diana reminded Julian huffily. ¡± Do you really not want to fix your rtionship with Sean?¡± If this went on, Diana was worried that Julian and Sean would end up hating each other. ¡°Don¡¯t fear,¡± Julian said, his smile deepening. If his son was truly a talent, then in the future¡­ At that moment, he suddenly seemed to understand why his grandfather was so strict with him. His grandfather being strict with him meant that he held him in high regard. His grandfather had high hopes for him. Julian didn¡¯t even fear Diana this time. No matter how fiercely Diana spoke to him, he insisted on keeping Sean outside. He said sternly, ¡°Sean Winnington!¡± This was the first time Julian spoke so fiercely to Sean. Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. In the face of Julian¡¯s aggressive and fearsome aura, he finally looked vulnerable like the little boy he was. He was on the verge of tears. Diana could see tears welling up in Sean¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but punch Julian. ¡°What are you doing?! What exactly are you up to? He¡¯s your son! How could you upset him like this time and time again?¡± Julian made Noel take Diana away. ¡°Noel, don¡¯t let her out.¡± Even if he exined his intentions to Diana, she wouldn¡¯t ept it. A mother was always more emotionalpared to a father. However, what a father saw was the potential of his child. A mother would tend to care about whether her child was hurt or felt bad. Julian understood it all. It was precisely because he understood, that he made Diana return to her room first. Noel didn¡¯t dare to disobey Julian¡¯s instructions. He apologized to Diana before hauling her up, as if he was kidnapping her, and brought her back into the living room. When Sean saw the scene unfolding before him, the tears in his eyes vanished. He clenched his little fists. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my mommy!¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Mommy already said that she didn¡¯t want to leave. Couldn¡¯t he hear her?! Julian stared at Sean¡¯s angry little face, and asked the obvious, ¡°Angry?¡± Sean refused to reply, and instead studied his surroundings swiftly. He then looked down, and tapped on his smartwatch. He had modified this watch. A few days ago, after Julian gave him theptop, he connected the watch to theptop. This meant that he needed neither hisptop nor to be in Collina Vi to control theptop remotely. Very soon, a line of code appeared on his smartwatch. Sean had previously written this code, and just needed to retrieve it from hisptop. Immediately after, the door unlocked with a click. Sean¡¯s tense face rxed. He red at Julian, and marched into the living room. Mommy had been forcefully brought back to her room. Sean was furious! He tapped on his smartwatch as he walked. Very soon, all the electronic locks in Collina Vi started beeping. Some even started issuing reminders to reset the password. Some even gave warnings that the wrong password was keyed in, and that the police rm would be triggered. Chaos ensued as the rms red across the vi. Noel was confused. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, what¡¯s going on?¡± He instinctively felt that it had something to do with little Sean. Still, he had to ask Julian for details. The look of certainty on Julian¡¯s face told Noel that Julian knew exactly what was going on. Julian said, ¡°It was the right decision to make you change all the locks in the vi to electronic ones after the previous locks were broken.¡± Smiling, he looked admiringly at Sean and asked Noel,¡± Noel, do you think Sean is like me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Noel replied after a brief shock. The older Sean grew, the less he looked like Diana, Not only that, the shape of his face and the way he walked looked Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. especially identical to Julian! Sean was but a small boy, but he already sported an impressive aura. Julian didn¡¯t think so. ¡°He¡¯s not like me at all.¡± He stood in the courtyard, and added affirmatively, ¡°He¡¯s way more outstanding than I am.¡± Noel was shocked, and finally understood what was going on. ¡°Did you throw Sean outside the house as a test, sir?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian led Noel into the living room. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t be wrong. Sean has outstanding talent in computing.¡± But for a child, being talented didn¡¯t necessarily mean that everything was smooth-sailing. Be it in the past or right now, the principle that talent without proper training and education would wither remained. For young celebrities who entered the industry at a tender age, many of them never end up bing sessful celebrities after they grow up. There were also many young children who published books and even wrote poetry series in their tender age. Yet they never managed to create any impressive works after they grew up, eventually bing no different from ordinary people. All these were due to parents who didn¡¯t have foresight to make long-term ns for their talented children. As a father, what Julian had to do right now was to cultivate and steer Sean¡¯s talent. Julian needed to help Sean realize the full potential of his talent, and lead his life to the fullest. He wanted to help Sean build a powerful intework that could expand and spread, opening up new horizons for him. At that time, Fulcher Inc. would surely be even bigger than it was now! Julian smiled brightly at Noel. ¡°We have a sessor for thepany!¡± Noel didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not that old to be thinking about a sessor.¡± Julian chuckled when he heard what Noel said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± He got ahead of himself when he saw Sean sending all the electronic locks in the house into chaos and opening the lock of the main door, destroying the security system he had spent much money on, all within five minutes of standing outside the house. Noel and Julian chatted as they walked to the living room. They were about to enter, when they saw Sean charging toward Julian with hands poised to attack. ¡°Julian Fulcher! Give me my mommy back!¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 The moment Sean yelled, Julian heard Betty¡¯s voice in the midst of the choruses of the electronic lock warnings.¡± Daddy! Sniff¡­ Come quickly! Mommy¡­ Mommy¡¯s bleeding¡­¡± Bleeding? Julian¡¯s face turned ashen immediately. The image of Diana bleeding on that rainy day emerged in his mind. No! Impossible! She wasn¡¯t pregnant this time. How could she be bleeding? She couldn¡¯t be having a miscarriage, either! ¡°Let me take a look first,¡± Julian said, striving to keep hisposure. He yelled to Diana to stop her from her wild counterattacks, and hurried over to her. At the next second, his countenance changed. His face paled. How did this happen¡­ How did this happen?! Diana really was bleeding. Her blood was bright red, a sharp contrast from her skin. Julian almost fainted from the shock. He quickly hauled Diana up in his arms and yelled for Noel, instructing thetter to fetch the car and take them to the hospital. When he tried to stand up, he realized that his legs were too weak to support him. He simply crouched there, hugging Diana. The image of Diana having a miscarriage on that rainy day kept ying non-stop in his mind, making him as tense as a bowstring. He seemed to have lost all energy. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Noel held him up, and stretched his arms out. ¡± Let me help you¡­may I?¡± If it were in the past, Julian would never allow Noel to hug Diana. But now, there was crippling fear in his heart. Julian had never feared anything in his life. Yet, at the thought of anything that had to do with Diana and anything that could happen to her, he found himself growing increasingly fearful. ¡®Yes,¡± he said, although he had no idea how he managed to squeeze out that word. He found himself feeling increasingly faint amidst the chaos and children crying around him. It took him all the energy left in him to walk in step with Noel toward the car. Right before Julian stepped into the car, Sean grabbed the door handle and said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t want you coming! You keep hurting Mommy!¡± If Julian hadn¡¯t insisted on locking him outside the door and dealing with that damned electronic lock, Mommy wouldn¡¯t have fainted! A never-seen-before coldness filled Sean¡¯s eyes. It sent chills down Julian¡¯s spine. It was like a warning to him. Just look at what you¡¯ve done to your wife and child! Just look! This time¡­ Sean was probably never going to forgive him! Julian was greatly upset, but he couldn¡¯t exin himself. It was true that he was the cause behind what happened just now. Diana did object to him throwing Sean out of the house, after all. She was very agitated just now. And yet, Julian ignored her. He was bent on having Noel send her to the living room. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He was a bastard through and through! Even so, he had to get into the car. If it really was¡­ It was a miscarriage. No! Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant! This couldn¡¯t possibly happen again! In spite of that, she was indeed bleeding from down there¡­ Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 What if it was something even more severe than Julian had imagined? If so, how could he be assured of sending the twins and Noel to the hospital by themselves? Julian¡¯s face was pale as he forced Sean¡¯s hand away from the door handle. At that, Sean grew even more displeased. Betty kept holding her momm/s hand. Seeing her father and brother looking unhappy, she kept silent. She could only stretch her little arms out and silently pat each of them. Sean and Julian never spoke to each other all the way until they got out of the car. When they arrived at the hospital, Vans hurried over to receive them. After an hour of torturous waiting, Vans came out with the results and stared straight at Julian. He didn¡¯t look very pleased. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian¡¯s heart sank. He was deathly nervous as he asked Vans, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Not too good,¡± Vans said, his words sending Julian straight to hell. Julian¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°How so?¡± He grabbed the results from Vans¡¯s hands, vexed. His face paled as he read through the report. At the Jennings household, Enzo was displeased to see Lina returning home with her clothes all wet. ¡°How dare those old fogies be so ungrateful when all I was trying to do was be nice to them!¡± Enzo spat. ¡°How dare they seek Julian Fulcher¡¯s help to pressure us!¡± Enzo was no longer the same man he was before. Even Julian Fulcher couldn¡¯t possibly bully his sister! ¡°Hurry and take a hot shower, then have a warm meal,¡± Enzo told Lina. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll take you to the Fulchers to settle scores with them!¡± Lina felt gleeful. However, her fear for Julian still lingered. She didn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant, and said cautiously to Enzo, ¡°But is Julian Fulcher¡­someone we can afford to offend?¡± She shook out her wrists, and went on, ¡°He and his men went all out when they fought us. Just looking at my wrist makes me shudder in fear. How can someone dislocate my wrist so casually, and then pop it right back¡­¡± She felt like a doll that could be dismantled and put back together easily. Julian Fulcher was certainly capable of sending chills down anyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Hah,¡± Enzo sneered with a smile, the look in his eyes dark and insidious. ¡°You think too highly of him.¡± Julian Fulcher. He was nothing but a pitiful bastard who was about to lose his precious wife! What authority? What richest man of Richburgh, or rather, of the whole world? That was just superficial. There would always exist a group of powerful figures who could subdue nations while keeping their real identities under wraps. Take, for example, Jim Hughes, the real owner of Jennings Pharmaceutical Co. He was a mysterious, yet more powerful presencepared to Julian. Julian, who was being yed for a fool by the Hughes family, was nothing but trash to Enzo! All he was doing was taking his sister along to clean up the trash. There was nothing to fear! There was nothing that was impossible! ¡°Haven¡¯t you wanted to check out CoIlina Vi for the longest time?¡± Enzo said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you check it out to your heart¡¯s content!¡± After Lina was done cleaning herself up, Enzo set off with her and his dedicated team of bodyguards in tow. There were more than 20 bodyguards in his team. They needed five cars to fit the entire entourage Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Enzo stopped the car, then let Lina out before alighting himself. He walked toward Ian¡¯s house, and stood right outside the door. What a familiar ce it was. Lina didn¡¯t notice the disdain in Enzo¡¯s eyes at all, and mumbled, ¡°Those two old fogies were so arrogant! They even said that their ugly daughter had a fling with you.¡± The moment these words escaped her mouth, she knew they were inappropriate. She hurriedly added, ¡°Not a fling, but ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to say that,¡± Enzo said, not minding Lina¡¯s vulgar choice of words. Both of them didn¡¯t excel in school and weren¡¯t exceptionally cultured people. They were considered academic failures by the world¡¯s standards. Despite that, they livedfortable lives thanks to their parents and the Jennings family¡¯s wealthy background. But when the Jennings family became bankrupt a few years ago, they descended to the bottom rung of the social ladder. Heavens knew what Enzo did to climb up from that bottom rung to where he was right now. He had heard worse than Lina¡¯s vulgar words. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to say that. I did have a fling with their ugly daughter.¡± The moment Enzo said that, the door opened even before Lina could react in shock. A figure popped out from inside¡ªit was Ian himself! Ever since Julian and Diana left, Ian had been keeping his wifepany in the room as she recuperated. He was on the way to the yard to keep theirundry when he saw someone approaching their house. He felt uneasy, especially after the incident with Lina, so he decided to take a look. That was when he overheard what Enzo said. Ian pointed at Enzo with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡¯re inhumane!¡± He raised his hand, and pped Enzo. Although he didn¡¯t manage to hit Enzo right in his face, it was enough to infuriate Enzo. A vicious gleam filled Enzo¡¯s eyes as he held his cheek that was scratched by Ian¡¯s nails. He spat on the floor, and yanked the old man out of the door. ¡®You old fogy! I¡¯m a human! But you¡¯ll soon no longer be one!¡± He was going to turn this old man into a ghost today! With that, Enzo lifted his foot to kick Ian. Just then, the bodyguard that Julian arranged beforehand stopped Enzo. ¡°Mr. Jennings, please show some self- respect.¡± Ian knew immediately that this man was someone Julian left behind. He felt even more grateful to Julian. However, Enzo disregarded the bodyguardpletely. He stretched his arm out to call for all his bodyguards in the cars. Very quickly, the team subdued the two bodyguards Julian had left behind. ¡°Me? Self-respect?!¡± Enzo patted the two bodyguards¡¯ faces, then pped them a couple of times. That was for Lina! ¡°Self-respect, my ass!¡± Heughed insolently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Mr. Fulcher wouldn¡¯t ask me to show some self- respect when he sees me!¡± With that, he shot his bodyguards a meaningful look. They almost crippled Julian¡¯s bodyguards. The air was filled with the sound of physicalbat, sending chills down people¡¯s spines. This time, it was Julian¡¯s bodyguards who were on the receiving end of the beatings. Very soon, both of them were covered in wounds and injuries. Seeing them in such a terrible plight, Ian felt miserable. His eyes welled up with tears. He looked at Enzo, and said in panic, ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Enzo naturally ignored Ian. Instead of asking his bodyguards to stop, he even instructed them, ¡°Hit them where it hurts! Just leave them with one final breath.¡± Enzo wanted Julian to know that he and his family weren¡¯t to be trifled with! Ian couldn¡¯t bear to see others implicated because of him. What¡¯s more, the two bodyguards were people Julian sent to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. protect him and his wife. He didn¡¯t expect Enzo toe back so soon with Lina, and behave so viciously at that! Ian couldn¡¯t possibly allow something bad to happen to people who protected him so fiercel Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Ian dropped on his knees and begged Enzo. His face turned red as he pleaded, ¡°Please, stop hitting them! Stop hitting them!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Enzo was ted. ¡°Oh dear, you old fool. You despised me so much back then, and kept telling me off even when I kneeled before you. What¡¯s happening now? Why are you kneeling before me?¡± Ian¡¯s heart was burning, but he knew that what was happening today wouldn¡¯t be so easily resolved. Not just for the two bodyguards who were badly beaten up, but also for his wife in the house. He couldn¡¯t let his wife see Enzo. If she did, she would surely demand to see their daughter. If Enzo got even more irritated, he might even¡­ Ian dared not think further. For the first time in his honorable life, he kneeled to another man. ¡°Mr. Jennings, I was wrong. Please, I beg you. Please let them go. They¡¯ll die if you keep up with this!¡± ¡®That¡¯s certainly doable,¡± Enzo said. ¡°You pped me when you opened the door just now. That¡¯s not the way to treat your guests. The Lemmingtons pride themselves in being courteous and gracious. You should apologize to me for your misbehavior.¡± He pointed to his own face, and added, ¡°p yourself ten times and eat up all the oranges my sister delivered to you before, then I¡¯ll let them go.¡± Those oranges¡­ They were all stomped to mush by Lina! Noel had picked them up and thrown them into the trash can by the door. Ian thought that Enzo didn¡¯t know, and was about to exin things to thetter. Just then, he saw Enzo instructing his men to pick out the oranges from the trash can and throw them to him. Enzo said viciously, ¡°Eat them!¡± Ian finally understood. Enzo was here today to humiliate him! Those two young men were still being beaten up¡­ They were clearly losing their lives. Ian didn¡¯t hesitate any further. He suppressed the disgust and hatred he was feeling, and pped himself on the face. He continued doing so until he pped himself ten times. By the time he was done, his face was all swollen. That delighted Enzo. He grabbed a bunch of mushed oranges and stuffed the handful into Ian¡¯s mouth, gleeful. ¡± Eat them, you ungrateful old fogy! Eat them! Eat them all!¡± Not only were the oranges all mushed up, but they also smelled awful since they came from the trash can. Ian couldn¡¯t take it, and vomited everything out. The torture was enough to kill him. Very soon, his eyes started swelling up. Enzo finally lost interest. ¡°Forget it.¡± He pped, and pulled Lina toward Ian. ¡°Take a good look! This is my sister. In the future, should she knock on your door, you better quickly open up! Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll torture you till you wish you were dead!¡± Ian was heartbroken. Never had his dignity been trampled upon like this his entire life. Enzo had forced him to p himself and eat those disgusting oranges from the trash. It made him unwell, but he felt worse at having to kneel before a wicked man who had hurt his daughter! How could Enzo be considered a man?! Just as Enzo was about to get into his car and leave for Collina Vi, Ian suddenly grabbed the leg of his pants. ¡± Enzo Jennings!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked just like a demon from hell seeking revenge. An old man who had lived a dignified life, driven to bite back ferociously, was a fearsome sight indeed. It shocked Enzo so much, he almost tripped and fell. That shock soon gave birth to murderous thoughts. He had sacrificed so much to get to where he was right now, not to be frightened by a mere old man Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Ian yelled, ¡°Where is my daughter? Where is Anna?! You two have already returned to the country, so why hasn¡¯t shee to visit us yet? What exactly did you do to bewitch her? Give me back my daughter!¡± His heartbroken interrogation made Enzo change his mind. He smiled as he casually pushed Ian¡¯s hand away from his pants, and replied in a low voice, ¡°Anna¡­¡± Then, heughed. ¡°Hahaha! You stupid old man! Do you still think Anna is alive?¡± Ian¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡®You¡­ What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Enzo said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you this out of the kindness of my heart. I had enough of sleeping with that ugly daughter of yours. Since I got tired of her, she died.¡± ¡®You bastard! Bastard!¡± Enzo crouched to Ian¡¯s shoulders, and whispered into his ear, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who killed her. She loved me so much, she was willing to test some trial drugs for me.¡± Viciousness seeped through every word he spoke. It sent chills down Ian¡¯s spine. Enzo went on, ¡°She died from trying out drugs.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He was on the verge of copse. He grabbed Enzo once again, struggling to strangle thetter. ¡®You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Give me back my daughter! Give me back my daughter!¡± ¡°I can,¡± Enzo said. One of his bodyguards subdued Ian. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Enzo went on, ¡°Go to hell, and you¡¯ll find her there. That¡¯s a way to return her to you, right? Ian Lemmington, I¡¯m in no mood to lie to you. Your daughter is really dead. All of your students know about it. Anna Lemmington never went abroad!¡± Ian was about to copse. How could it be possible?! How could it be? The sudden copse of his spiritual pir of support made him struggle like a fish out of water. ¡®You¡¯re lying to me¡­you¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Enzo said, caressing the scratch marks on his face. He looked back at the familiar house, and reminded Ian in a tone of mock kindness, ¡°She was in a terrible state when she died. She ingested such arge pill, and the toxins even eroded her birthmark such that it turned a purplish red color. Seriously¡­ She looked even uglier than she usually did. ¡°Only you and your wife would treat such an ugly woman as treasure. ¡°Haha! ¡°Back then, you two didn¡¯t approve of me trying to date her. You kept your guard up like I¡¯m a thief. ¡°Haha! ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, for all you know¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes shone. If he hadn¡¯t stopped them back then, would his precious daughter be good together with Enzo? Was he wrong? At the next moment, Enzo smashed his thoughts to smithereens. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, your precious ugly daughter might have died even earlier. Hahaha¡­!¡± Ian was still in shock, even after Enzo¡¯s entourage disappeared in the distance. He finally understood everything. His daughter had never gone overseas. There was no pursuit whatsoever. Enzo Jennings had decided right from the start that he wanted his precious daughter to trial his drugs. Anna never got an ounce of love from Enzo, even till her death. That silly girl! Stupid, silly girl! ¡°Pfft!¡± Fire burned in Ian¡¯s chest, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. It formed a shocking contrast against the concrete at the main entrance. It was this shocking sight that greeted Winnie when she walked out. Her husband, who always looked clean and tidy, was all disheveled. Bits of mushed orange and blood hung from the corner of his lips. Winnie¡¯s knees almost gave way. She immediately crouched low, and helped her husband up. Her fingers were trembling, and she was too frightened to touch his shirt. ¡°Ian, Ian¡­¡± Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 She yelled repeatedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly happened?¡± Ian had no strength to even speak. He could only look at his wife. What could he say? How could he tell her? Their daughter was no longer around. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The daughter they looked forward to seeing once more was nevering back¡­ Pain filled Ian¡¯s eyes as he looked at his wife. He wanted to lift his hand to caress her face, but he found himself unable to do so. Eventually, it took his final breath for him to whisper to Winnie, ¡°Find that pill. Anna¡­ Anna once brought a pill back home¡­¡± With every word he said, he panted heavily. Tears fell down Winnie¡¯s cheeks as she cried, ¡°Stop talking, stop talking!¡± She pulled out her phone with trembling hands, feeling remorse over not hearing themotion outside earlier and leaving her husband to suffer all by himself. She began tapping on the number pad with trembling fingers, trying to call for an ambnce. Yet, her fingers keep slipping away. She just couldn¡¯t manage to press the numbers. Tears were welling up in Winnie¡¯s eyes, and it blurred her vision. She tried so many times, but failed to call for an ambnce. Winnie was on the verge of copse. Meanwhile, the sun was shining viciously above them. Her husband, who had been by her side for almost her entire life, was like a deted balloon. He was losing signs of life with every passing moment. Sensing what was happening, Winnie tightened her hold over her phone. Fear and sorrow were best friends, standing by the side as theyughed at a human¡¯s vulnerability. Winnie held her husband¡¯s hands tight, no longer able to hold back her loud, sorrowful cries. Ian could sense it too. Upon hearing that his daughter died, the lifeline that he had been holding on tightly to finally broke. He and his wife¡­ Didn¡¯t have much time left, anyway. It was a pity. ¡°I never expected myself to leave before you.¡± The one left behind was always the one who suffered more. Ian never wanted to leave his wife behind all alone. He wanted to take care of her till her death, and give her an honorable burial. He would then commit suicide, be it by taking sleeping pills or filling his room with gas. He wouldn¡¯t leave her all alone, even in hell. To do that, though, he would need to take care of her his entire life. He would personally take care of her until she left this world. But now¡­ He couldn¡¯t do that anymore. His heart throbbed in pain. With every passing moment, the pain intensified. Ian knew what wasing. ¡®Winnie.¡± He called his wife, but she couldn¡¯t stop crying. He had to yell, ¡°Winnie! Pull yourself together!¡± He was worried that she might lose the will to live after he died. He sighed, and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± He could feel his life ebbing away slowly. ¡®Winnie, I¡¯m sorry. I have to make a move first.¡± Ian grabbed her hand tight¡ªher hand, that he held for almost his entire life. He could never bear to let his wife cook and clean for him. But from now on, he could no longer take care of her. Winnie¡¯s lips trembled. She knew she had to stop crying, but she couldn¡¯t. A small hammer seemed to be knocking her head repeatedly. This was her lover. Her lover! She hugged him tight, hoping to shield him from the cold. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 A smile appeared on Ian¡¯s face. Dying in his wife¡¯s embrace, he felt content. But Winnie¡­ Holding her beloved in her arms, watching him gradually gasping for breath¡­ It was a pain that cut deep into her heart. Her tears fell like beads, hitting her husband¡¯s hand relentlessly. His heart ached too. But he had no choice. The end was near. He knew he couldn¡¯t endure this ordeal after he heard about his daughter¡¯s death. Fearing that Winnie would follow him, he forcefully instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t follow after me¡­ Our daughter¡­is still waiting for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that their daughter, Anna, had already passed away. He had to continue deceiving his wife. He coughed. ¡°The one who hurt me¡­ The one who made me like this, it¡¯s En¡­Enzo¡­ He¡¯s not our son-inw! He never was!¡± Even in death, Ian wouldn¡¯t acknowledge that malicious man! At that moment, Winnie seemed to realized something, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She tightened her grip on her husband, and heard him continue, ¡°You must never meet Enzo alone¡­ He¡¯s too malicious. Go find Julian¡­ He¡¯s a good man.¡± With hisst bit of strength, he added, ¡°Take that medicine¡­ The one Anna brought back¡­¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. His life came to aplete stop. Winnie cried till all her tears had dried up. However, she knew she had to stay strong. She took shaky steps as she headed towards Collina Vi. She remembered her husband¡¯sst words. He had told her to go find Julian, the young man who had helped them put up the decorations during the new year. At the hospital, Julian clenched the medical report in his hand, looking at Vans in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± Diana had just told him that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. How could¡­ How could there suddenly be a little baby in her belly?! Seeing that Julian was still struggling toprehend the truth at hand, Vans led him away from the two kids. He pulled Julian towards a corner of the room, and asked,¡± Julian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were nk. All he could think of right now was Diana, covered in blood. This was bad. He had actually¡­ He had once again harmed his own child! Julian¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked in the direction of the hospital room in disbelief. Diana was inside. Yet again, he didn¡¯t have the courage to face her. Vans was infuriated by Julian¡¯s state, and punched him. ¡°Pull yourself together!¡± Julian was in a panic, the remorse in him nearly making him lose control. ¡°Pull myself together? How can I pull myself together! My wife and my child¡­ Once again, I¡¯ve hurt them! There was so much blood! The child¡­ Our child¡­¡± How pitiable they must be! How pitiable Diana must be! Julian was practically in the middle of a breakdown, but Vans just smiled. ¡°Julian,¡± he said, cing his hand on thetter¡¯s forehead. ¡° What on earth are you thinking?¡± He wasn¡¯t running a fever. Why was he entertaining such chaotic thoughts? Julian pped away Vans¡¯s hand. ¡°What else can I think about? Diana was pregnant. But once again, the child died because of me!¡± Vans said, ¡°Seriously? Why do you talk about death every day and moment? Are you cursing your own child?¡± He snatched the medical report. ¡°Take a closer look! Diana and the child are both fine!¡± Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Julian was stunned. Both of them were fine? They were fine, so why had Diana been bleeding? But then, he looked at the report again. It was true! The medical report clearly stated that the patient was pregnant and needed care. He had been too worried and anxious, jumping to conclusions too quickly. The weight that had been hanging over his heart suddenly lifted. Julian pushed Vans aside, about to run into the hospital room. He wanted to see Diana! He wanted to see her and the child! However, Vans held him back again. ¡°Julian,¡± he said with a serious expression. His intense gaze made Julian impatient. He pushed Vans away and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you please just tell me everything?¡± The eerie atmosphere made it seem like something bad had really happened to Diana. It had also made Julian worried in vain. ¡°Have you ever thought about why Diana was bleeding?¡± Vans asked. Yeah. She had been bleeding, and it was because of the bleeding that Julian had been so worried. He had an inkling that it might be rted to him, so he looked at Vans with a guilty expression. ¡°Why? Is it because she was angry?¡± He knew he was wrong. Next time, he would never casually leave his son outside the door. Even in moments of excitement, he needed to exercise restraint. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Vans rolled his eyes at him. ¡°It was too intense.¡± Julian¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he blurted out, ¡°Too intense?¡± Vans said, ¡°In these past couple of days, did you two¡­¡± At that point, Julian immediately caught on. ¡°Today¡­ Cough¡­¡± He hesitated, feeling a bit embarrassed to say it. ¡°Yes, this afternoon at home¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Vans said. ¡°Be more careful in the future!¡± He patted Julian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to exercise some restraint! This time, you were lucky to save the child because we caught it early. But if it happens again¡­¡± Vans paused for a moment, not finishing those ominous words. When he looked at Julian, he couldn¡¯t help but emphasize again, ¡°The first three months are especially important. You can¡¯t afford to be reckless anymore.¡± Julian felt both embarrassed and relieved. ¡°So, the bleeding this time was because of me¡­ Because of me and Diana¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vans replied. ¡°It has nothing to do with being angry. Diana bled because it stimted the baby.¡± Regret crossed Julian¡¯s face. ¡°We both thought Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant.¡± Even today, while he was showering, Diana had agreed not to have a child. Little did they know, they would suddenly be informed that she was pregnant again. That was really¡­Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Julian couldn¡¯t describe his emotions at this moment. Diana even more so. She touched her abdomen, feelingplicated. She found it hard to imagine another child growing inside. By now, the twins had entered the hospital room and were looking at her with teary eyes. Betty hugged Diana¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, are you still in pain?¡± Bleeding was very painful. Betty remembered how she had a small drop of blood after getting a shot, and it hurt so much. And now, Mommy had bled so much. Betty was heartbroken; tears were about to spill down her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Mommy isn¡¯t in pain.¡± Diana quickly touched Betty¡¯s little cheek and ced her daughter¡¯s hand on her belly. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re going to be a big sister!¡± Betty didn¡¯t understand. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a big sister. I¡¯m a little sister. I have a big brother.¡± Diana was speechless. Sean, being the clever one, chimed in, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± He said those words confidently. Diana smiled, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She had been worried about Sean¡¯s mood earlier. Seeing her son¡¯s unchanged expression, her heart instantly eased. At the same time, she motioned for him toe closer. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Diana ced Sean¡¯s hand on her belly, and said, ¡°When Mommy¡¯s belly gets a little bigger, you¡¯ll be able to feel it.¡± ¡°Feel it?¡± Betty looked curious. ¡°Why can we feel it?¡± ¡°The little baby will grow and swim inside Mommy¡¯s belly, just like you and Sean did. It will have tiny feet and tiny hands,¡± Diana exined, her mind echoing back to the time when she was pregnant. Back then¡­ It was actually a very happy time. She used to run around in Stirling City every day, with the two little ones in her belly. It was a bit tiring, but whenever she touched her belly and sensed something move inside, she felt like she was filled with something special. ¡°Mommy, you should rest,¡± Sean said, interrupting Diana¡¯s reminiscence. He pulled the nket for her. ¡°When you¡¯re not in pain anymore, I¡¯ll take Betty to sit on the sofa outside for a while.¡± This was a VIP ward, which was also a suite. Beside the room with the sickbed where Diana stayed, there was also a space resembling a living room. There were sofas, televisions, and everything one could ask for. Diana nodded; she was indeed a little tired. And¡­ The person she most wanted to see hadn¡¯t arrived yet. When Julian returned, there were some things she wanted to discuss with him-just not in front of the children. So, she nodded and said, ¡°If you need anything, just call me.¡± Then, she held Sean again. ¡°Sean, about what your daddy did just now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dad exined it to me,¡± Sean reassured Diana.¡± He wants to tap into my talent with computers, and see how quickly I can crack security systems under extreme conditions.¡± Still, Diana didn¡¯t hide her disapproval of Julian¡¯s actions.¡± But his actions and methods were a bit drastic. Sean, tell Mommy. Are you angry?¡± Sean didn¡¯t hide his feelings, either. ¡°I¡¯m angry, but this doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± He patted Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, you should rest. I¡¯m over three years old, and I can take care of myself.¡± Diana was speechless. A child who was just over three years old was giving her the impression of being mature beyond his years. ¡°So, at such a young age, you don¡¯t need Mommy anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Sean frowned, a bit exasperated about how clingy Diana was being. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, so you need to rest.¡± It meant he wouldn¡¯t discuss anything else with Diana now. Nothing was more important than rest. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Diana was deeply touched by her son¡¯s concern. ¡°Thank you, Sean. After your daddyes in, Mommy will scold him for you!¡± Sean nodded, and didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned and held Betty¡¯s hand, and they left the room. It was precisely at this moment that Julian entered. Seeing the twins, he felt a bit guilty, especially towards Sean. Julian crouched and said, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry. Whatever I do to you in the future, I¡¯ll definitely discuss it with you in advance. It Sean¡¯s eyebrows remained furrowed, and he said seriously to Julian, ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡± Julian breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. It was good that his son wasn¡¯t furious with him. The next moment, Sean asserted dominantly, ¡°This time, Mommy is fine. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± ¡°That kid says the harshest words in the calmest tone,¡± Julian said. He served Diana some fruit as he described his conversation with Sean. Diana didn¡¯t want to eat, and told him to set the apple aside. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t treat Sean like that anymore.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Julian admitted. ¡°When you had that incident, I reflected on it. No matter how outstanding our child is, I shouldn¡¯t be as strict as my grandfather was.¡± When dealing with children, a bnce of firmness and gentleness was necessary. Diana finally nodded in relief. Then, her face turned slightly red, and she lowered her voice as she asked, ¡°Did Vans tell you everything?¡± She spoke in a hushed tone, afraid that the children might overhear. Julian also lowered his voice as he replied, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± He assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely hold back for the next three months.¡± Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 ¡°But¡­¡± Julian changed the subject. ¡°Are you really going to keep the child?¡± Anger shed across Diana¡¯s face. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She covered her belly with her hand, adopting a defensive posture against Julian. ¡°I warned you! It was fine when I wasn¡¯t pregnant, but now I am, and I barely managed to keep it. Don¡¯t even think about harming the baby!¡± Julian felt embarrassed. He lifted Diana¡¯s nket, and leaned over gently. ¡°Honey, I was just asking. I just wanted to confirm it. You don¡¯t have to treat me like a wolf trying to get rid of it.¡± Diana was already pregnant. How could he possibly not want this child? He was just double-checking her feelings. When it came to pregnancy, no matter how difficult or ufortable it was, he couldn¡¯t take the pain on her behalf. Diana had to handle it all by herself. Diana looked at Julian¡¯s careful posture as he leaned over her belly, and rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She thought Julian might not let her keep the baby. But it¡¯s twins,¡± Diana added. ¡°A rare blessing!¡± Julian, who was still thinking about whether Sean and Betty would be getting a brother or sister, suddenly looked up. He looked like he was choking. Astonished, he asked, ¡°What did you say? Twins, again?!¡± Diana was amused by his reaction. Nodding, she asked in return, ¡°Didn¡¯t Vans tell you?¡± Julian was anxious. ¡°He did, but he didn¡¯t say it was twins!¡± He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the examination report at the time. He had only seen ¡°early pregnancy¡± written on it, and hadn¡¯t looked at the ultrasound image. Diana showed him the electronic version of the examination report. She zoomed in on the ultrasound results for him. ¡°Do you see it? Two egg sacs.¡± Two¡­ Another two¡­? One would have been manageable. Carrying twins was a real ordeal. Julian couldn¡¯t help but start to worry again. He really wanted to ask Diana if they should keep both of them. However, he didn¡¯t dare. Diana¡¯s current expression was one of pure happiness. Even if he asked, she would never give up either of them. He had to push that thought aside to avoid making Diana angry and hurting herself. Diana.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He held her hand with a serious expression. ¡°Have you ever found it strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°Our first children, then our second¡­ And now this.¡± Julian hesitated. ¡°How can you have twins every time?¡± The probability of an ordinary person having twins was very low. But Diana¡­ How could she hit the jackpot three times in a row? Diana shrugged it off; in fact, she looked quite content. ¡°It must be your good genes. I think it¡¯s compensation from the heavens.¡± She couldn¡¯t keep her first children. The second time, her children had been separated from Julian. She even lost her memories in the process. And now, she was carrying twins again. It gave her a sense of perfection, a way to make up for everything. However, Julian didn¡¯t see it that way. He had a lingering feeling that something was off. Seeing Diana so happy, he didn¡¯t want to say much. As soon as he left the hospital room, he went to find Vans and asked about the matter in detail. ¡°Statistically speaking, twins are indeed quite rare, especially with Diana having twins three times in a row,¡± Vans exined to Julian. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. For example, if there are gic factors fortwins in her family, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for Diana to have twins every time.¡± Gic factors? Julian thought back carefully, but he couldn¡¯t recall anyone in the Winnington family who had twins. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 To be on the safe side, Julian had Noel investigate. As it turned out, there was no history of twins in the Winnington family for generations. Julian even had Kate¡¯s ancestors thoroughly looked into, but there was still no evidence of a gic predisposition to twins. Where could the problem be, then? Diana having twins three times in a row was definitely not a coincidence. But whose fault was it? After much thought, Julian decided to focus on James and Kate. He believed he must have missed something. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, the couple had disappeared after being taken away in a mysterious luxury car. There had been no news of them since. Even if Julian wanted to find James to question him, there was no ce to start. No. Something was wrong. Who had taken James? Why hadn¡¯t he returned to Richburgh yet? Perhaps, from the very beginning, Julian had missed something important. He instructed Noel to quickly find out what had happened to the couple. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat because of his troubled thoughts. Diana noticed something was amiss, and nudged him with her hand. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Are you keeping something from me?¡± Julian¡¯s mind was still a mess, and he didn¡¯t want to burden Diana with the chaotic situation just yet. He feared it would make her anxious as well. He simply smiled, and replied calmly, ¡°What could I possibly hide from you?¡± He picked some of Diana¡¯s favorite dishes, and ced them on her te. ¡°Focus on eating, honey. You need to take care of your health for our baby.¡± Diana nodded, and took a bite of the fish. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at the twins. ¡°When Mommy was pregnant with you two, she also had a strong craving for fish, just like now.¡± She smiled, and asked them, ¡°Do you think Mommy¡¯s belly will have a pair of twins like you, a boy and a girl?¡± The odds of that happening were too small. Julian smiled and shook his head, not interrupting Diana¡¯s daydream. The twins, however, had given it some serious thought- especially Betty. She pondered on this for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°What do you think it is, then?¡± Diana asked. ¡°I want two little brothers.¡± Betty put down her utensils, and made a wish towards Diana¡¯s belly. ¡°They must be little brothers.¡± Betty¡¯s earnestness made Dianaugh. ¡°And what about you, Sean? What do you think?¡± ¡°Sisters,¡± Sean calmly replied, ncing subtly at Julian. ¡°I believe it¡¯s going to be two little sisters.¡± Julian knew that Sean hadn¡¯t been happy with himtely. Some time ago, during a conflict between him and Diana, he had only taken Betty away. ording to Diana, Sean had been hurt deeply by his actions. This time, he had forced Sean outside the room. Coincidentally, Diana started bleeding at the same time¡­ With everything that had happened, Julian didn¡¯t expect his son to be particrly friendly towards him. At the moment, he was just d that Sean was willing to join them for a meal. He decided to go along with Sean¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I also hope it¡¯s two little sisters.¡± ¡°Opposites attract, indeed,¡± Dianamented with a smile as she continued to eat. Even though they were in a hospital room, there was no unhappiness among the family. This was the joy brought by childbirth. It was the only thing that didn¡¯t make being in the hospital feel gloomy. Diana couldn¡¯t help but tease her two children. ¡°One wants cute sisters, while the other wants little brothers. But I¡¯m different.¡± She wanted a pair of twins of different genders. A boy and a girl! Abination like Sean and Betty, one boy and one girl, was simply perfect! However, she didn¡¯t know if her wish woulde true. Sean remained silent after that. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 There was a fleeting sadness in Sean¡¯s eyes. He knew. Julian liked girls. Otherwise, why would Julian always be so gentle with Betty while making various demands of him and consistently ignoring his feelings? Sean felt a pang of difort. Bitterness almost overwhelmed his small body, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the good atmosphere they had at the moment. Deep down, however, he knew that he could never regard Julian the same way as he had initially, when he had eagerly anticipated and wanted to acknowledge Julian as his father. No one knew the loneliness Sean carried in his heart. Diana¡¯s fetus was in a rapid growth stage due to her pregnancy, voraciously absorbing her nutrients. Thus, she was a bit slow to notice Sean¡¯s slight unease. She happily picked up some food for her son, and said,¡± Sean, eat up.¡± Seeing his mother so cheerful, Sean decided not to say anything. Yet, in his heart, he distanced himself a bit more from Julian. Julian, thinking he had given the perfect answer earlier, happily held Sean. He wanted to discuss some computer- rted topics with his son. However, Sean wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond. Suddenly, Julian received a phone call, and his expression changed. The atmosphere at the dinner table immediately became heavy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Diana paused and asked, ¡°Julian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian hung up, but didn¡¯t immediately share the news. He didn¡¯t want to frighten the children. He waited until they had finished their meal and were taken downstairs to get some fresh air first. Then, he finally told Diana about the phone call. ¡°Professor Lemmington has passed away. His wife called me.¡± He looked at Diana, and continued, ¡°You stay with the children at the hospital tonight. I need to go home.¡± Diana was still in shock, unable to react. She felt a sudden wave of difort wash over her. ¡°He was perfectly fine this morning. How could this happen by evening?¡± Just like Madam Fulcher. It was too fast, almost too difficult to ept. ¡°It was Enzo Jennings,¡± Julian exined. ¡°He took some people and caused a scene at the professor¡¯s ce.¡± Diana found it strange. ¡°But didn¡¯t we leave people to protect them?¡± ¡°We did,¡± Julian admitted with some frustration. ¡°But I left too few. Mrs. Lemmington said she checked the surveince footage at the entrance, and at that time¡­¡± He hesitated and looked reluctant to continue. ¡°At that time, Enzo brought five cars full of people.¡± Diana eximed, ¡°What was he trying to do? Kidnapping someone¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t enough, and now he wants to harm this elderly couple too?!¡± ¡°The surveince had no sound, only video,¡± Julian said. ¡°We don¡¯t know the specifics of what happened at that time, but this incident is definitely linked to Enzo.¡± No.¡± Diana refused to let Julian go alone. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± She was already fine. Her bleeding had urred because of excessive activity during the day, which had put stress on the unborn baby. As long as she rested at home, everything would be fine. There was no need to stay in the hospital. However, Julian wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°You stay in the hospital with the twins. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Diana knew him well, and quickly sensed that something else was amiss. ¡°Julian, something happened not only at the professor¡¯s house but also at our home, didn¡¯t it?¡± Julian hesitated for a moment. How could he forget? He could only nod. He tried to calm Diana first before admitting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Collina Vi; Enzo vandalized it.¡± Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Fortunately, the twins had been with them at the hospital all along. Julian exined, ¡°Our security personnel at home were seriously injured.¡± He sighed. ¡°I feel more at ease if you and the twins stay in the hospital. Once I¡¯ve sorted out things at home, I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± And then, there was the matter at the professor¡¯s house. Winnie said there was something important she needed to give to Julian, so he also needed to pay a visit there. Diana felt nervous upon hearing this. Enzo had dared to bring people to vandalize Collina Vi?! He even dared to harm those associated with Julian. He was truly insane. As a pregnant woman, facing off against a madman left her with almost no chance of winning. For the sake of her family, the best she could do now was not to hinder Julian. She would follow his instructions. She would stay in the hospital, and protect herself and her children. However, Diana held Julian back. ¡°What about arrangements for what happened to the professor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± Julian assured her. ¡°You stay in the hospital, and look after Sean and Betty. Don¡¯t let them out of the room.¡± He was worried that Enzo might pose a threat to them. After saying that, Julian added, ¡°I¡¯ve already had Noel bring them up here.¡± Quickly, he put on his coat and kissed Diana on the forehead. ¡°Contact me if anythinges up. Don¡¯t be afraid. Diana nodded. The two of them shared an unspoken understanding. They both knew that the peaceful days they recently enjoyed were about to be shattered. There was a sense of unease, like a snake gently coiling around their hearts. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, neither of them voiced their fears. Julian didn¡¯t want Diana to worry too much. ¡°I¡¯ve left my most trusted bodyguards here. You can rest assured.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Be careful. About Enzo¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Julian said, dismissing any concern about that man. He considered Enzo nothing more than a reckless fool. What Julian was more concerned about was who exactly was behind all this! Diana hadn¡¯t considered this aspect. Seeing Julian so confident eased some of her worries. ¡°Go ahead and handle everything, okay? When you¡¯ve sorted out the situation at Collina Vi, I¡¯lle home and pay my respects to the professor with you.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He had a faint smile as he spoke, but once he stepped out of the hospital room, his expression turned as cold as the depths of winter. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to Collina Vi; instead, he went to see Winnie first. Arriving at their home, he could still vaguely see traces of blood on the ground. The bodyguard he had left behind had already been sent to the hospital, and Ian¡¯s body had been taken to the funeral home. Currently, only Winnie remained in the courtyard. ¡°When Enzo vandalized your home, I hid behind arge tree outside,¡± Winnie confessed, her conscience weighing heavily on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t step out to stop him. I¡­¡± Julian stopped her from saying more. ¡°You being safe is what matters the most. The damage to the Collina Vi is just a financial loss. Some of the security personnel were injured, but Chad was there. He¡¯s skilled and organized, so none of their injuries were too severe. Only the two guards I left at Professor Lemmington¡¯s doorstep were badly hurt.¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s words, Winnie felt even more guilty. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°At that time, I went to look for you because of my husband¡¯sst words. I happened to run into Enzo and his gang vandalizing the ce. I remembered my husband¡¯s advice, and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of Enzo. I couldn¡¯t do anything but remain silent and sneak back to my own home.¡± Upon arriving home, Winnie immediately copied the surveince footage from the entrance and handed it to Julian, along with the medicine her daughter had brought back some time in the past. ¡¯Mr. Fulcher, please take a look.¡± Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 What first caught Julian¡¯s attention was not the surveince footage. Regardless of whether the surveince had captured Enzo¡¯s violence, he wouldn¡¯t let that man off easily! But this pill¡­ Julian¡¯s mind lit up with a spark of recognition. He looked at Winnie and asked, ¡°Who gave you this?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. How could it be identical to the pill Matt Hughes had tried to give Diana before? Sean and Betty sensed that something was amiss before returning to the hospital room. Betty tugged on Diana¡¯s hand, and pointed down the corridor. ¡°Mommy, why are there so many people standing there? They all look very strong, and they¡¯re wearing matching ck clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Diana tried to reassure the children, fearing they would be scared. ¡°Daddy sent them here to protect us.¡± She was worried the children might run around, so she added, ¡°For the next little while, don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay in the hospital room with Mommy, okay?¡± Betty suddenly became nervous, her little face scrunching up as she clutched Diana¡¯s hand. She asked in shock, ¡°Is someone trying to kill us?¡± Diana hesitated. ¡°Well, not really.¡± She didn¡¯t want her daughter to have wild imaginations, so she held Betty and sat her daughter on her hospital bed. ¡°Be a good girl and sit here. As long as we stay inside, no one will harm us.¡± Betty grew a little scared. She nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± She hugged Diana¡¯s waist tightly, and asked with sparkling eyes, ¡°Mommy, am I squishing my little siblings if I do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Diana reassured her, hugging her daughter even tighter. ¡°They¡¯re not that fragile.¡± Betty was now at ease. She held Diana tightly, and didn¡¯t want to let go. Sean, on the other hand, remainedposed. He looked at Diana, and asked, ¡°Mommy, where did Daddy go?¡± Since so many people hade to protect them, and Diana didn¡¯t allow them to leave the room, it was evident something had gone wrong. Where was Julian? Where did he go when they needed him? Diana noticed Sean¡¯s difort, and quickly exined things on Julian¡¯s behalf. ¡°Something¡¯s going on at home, and Daddy went to take care of it.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him that the old man next door, who had given Sean and his little sister candies during the new year¡¯s eve, had passed away. Diana was afraid of scaring the children. So she downyed it and said, ¡°Sean, you mustn¡¯t go outside and wander around, okay?¡± Sean nodded. He was always obedient. Compared to Sean, Diana was more concerned about Betty. She was easily swayed by people and needed closer supervision. Despite all precautions, she couldn¡¯t prevent what happened next. After night fell, Diana went to the bathroom. When she came out, she realized that Betty, who had been on the hospital bed all this time, was nowhere to be seen! She felt a sudden panic rising within her. Her heart raced, as if it might leap out of her chest at any moment. She called out Betty¡¯s name loudly, but there was no response-not even from the security guards in the corridor. None of them had seen Betty leave. If no one had seen Betty leave, then how had she disappeared? Diana was frantic. Her mind was racing, and she turned to Sean. ¡°Sean, have you seen your sister?¡± He had been sitting on the sofa outside. If Betty had entered or left the room, Sean would surely have noticed. But Sean shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± He had been sitting here for quite some time, and hadn¡¯t seen Betty leave at al Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Betty was really missing! Diana fell into panic, and started sweating profusely. She immediately rushed out of the hospital room to have people in the corridor search the building while she went to check the surveince cameras. ¡°Sean, stay in the room, okay?¡± Diana dared not let the child wander around again. Otherwise, they would not find Betty, and Sean might also get lost. At that moment, Diana was consumed by guilt. Why didn¡¯t she watch over her child properly? When Julian left, the thing he worried about the most was her and the children. And now, shortly after he left, she had lost the Betty! Tears welled up in Diana¡¯s eyes, and her face was covered in sweat. She clutched her stomach anxiously, and arranged for everyone to search for the missing child. It was Sean who reached out and touched her hand, saying,¡± Mommy, don¡¯t worry.¡± He wanted Diana to calm down and not hurt herself. He had heard the nurse say that Diana was pregnant now, and it was easy for something to go wrong if she wasn¡¯t careful. He didn¡¯t want to see his mommy bleeding again. That was a bit scary. Concern shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Betty¡¯s missing. I can¡¯t just sit here alone and do nothing.¡± The siblings had a strong bond. Now that Betty was missing, he also wanted to go out and help find her. Of course, Diana refused. ¡°You have to listen to Mommy. Wait here for us. I¡¯ll rest easy knowing you¡¯re here while I look for your sister.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sean could see how worried Diana was. And since she wouldn¡¯t allow him to go out and search for Betty with her, he had topromise. He obediently sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you to bring Betty back. Mommy, please take care of yourself.¡± Why did people say that sons were a handful? Clearly, they could be so heartwarming. This warmth helped alleviate her anxiety somewhat. If Sean was so caring, Betty wouldn¡¯t be any different. Diana had instructed Betty not to wander around. Even if Betty had left the hospital room unnoticed by the bodyguards, she wouldn¡¯t have gone too far. Diana left the hospital room, and headed straight for the surveince footage. What surprised her was that the surveince footage showed the hospital corridor very clearly, yet there was no trace of Betty anywhere. Betty¡­ Had she really never left the hospital room? But if she hadn¡¯t left the room, then where was she?! Ever since Diana left, Sean had been sitting quietly on the sofa. He understood what Diana meant. Right now, not causing any trouble and staying put was the best way to help the adults. However, he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. There were continuous noisesing from inside the hospital suite. ¡°Betty?¡± Sean called out happily, getting up and walking towards the inner room. ¡°Where are you hiding? Mommy and the others¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, for he was left speechless. His little sister was now being carried on the shoulder of a rugged-looking man dressed in a janitor¡¯s uniform. Her little face was pale, and her head hung downward. She was clearly unconscious. Betty had never left the room! Sean didn¡¯t have time to dwell on the details; he immediately turned to shout outside, attempting to alert Diana and the others. Before he could make a sound, he heard the man speak, ¡°If you dare to shout, I¡¯ll end your sister¡¯s life.¡± If this had been the Sean from before he came to Stirling City, he might have been frightened to tears by this situation. But over the past year, he had experienced so many terrifying situations firsthand. He was no longer the child who would panic in the face of scum like Zachary Winnington. He was over three years old now, and he had told Diana that he had grown up. Now that she wasn¡¯t here, he had an obligation to rescue his sister. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let here to harm. So, Sean obediently closed his mouth. The next moment, he looked at the man with big, shimmering eyes, and said in a barely audible voice, ¡°Mister.¡± His voice was exceptionally soft, and it didn¡¯t seem like he would scream. The man wore a wicked smile; children were so easily frightened. Just like this little girl! In fact, he hade in while Diana was in the restroom. He had dressed in a white coat, and whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t scream or yell! Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a shot.¡± Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 After that, Betty really didn¡¯t make a sound. The man took advantage of this moment and covered her mouth and nose with a cotton cloth soaked in a sleeping drug. Betty didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a sound before passing out. Then, the man hid with Betty under the bed. He didn¡¯te out until Diana and the others left the room. Unexpectedly, another child had been left behind in the same room. It was a stroke of luck. The man grinned. ¡°You¡¯re very obedient. You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Also, a bit of a simpleton. He really didn¡¯t make a sound when told not to. Children from these wealthy families were like this. They were overly protected, naive, and utterly foolish! The little boy in front of him didn¡¯t disappoint his expectations. ¡°Mister, I want to negotiate with you.¡± Sean calmed himself down, and began negotiating with the man. ¡°What kind of negotiation?¡± the man asked. ¡°Is what you¡¯re doing right now called kidnapping?¡± The man was momentarily stunned by Sean¡¯s question, then burst intoughter. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s kidnapping.¡± He put a finger to his lips. ¡°So you mustn¡¯t shout or scream, or my next step will be to kill the hostage I have.¡± Julian had taught Sean and Betty safety lessons before. Sean understood immediately. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you do that. I¡¯m scared of that happening.¡± The man was speechless. Why did he feel like he was being led around by this little rascal? Plus, this child was unnervingly calm. He didn¡¯t seem entirely naive. The next moment, his thoughts were uninterrupted as Sean asked again, ¡°Mister, take me with you and leave my sister behind. Does that deal sound good to you?¡± He was the older brother. Moreover¡­ Julian wasn¡¯t as worried about him. If he was the one who got taken, Julian would likely remain calm when they discovered this. The calmer Julian was, the better the chances of rescuing Sean. In any case, it would be easier to deal with the man taking him hostage than letting him take his sister. The man burst intoughter instantly. Despite initially thinking that this child had a bit of a domineering attitude, it turned out¡­ This boy was really naive and foolish! He chuckled, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Sean hadn¡¯t expected the negotiation to go so smoothly. During his safety lessons, his teachers said that negotiations wereplex. They said it required both psychological tactics and eloquence, often resembling a protracted battle. But here¡­ This man had agreed so quickly. Was there a catch? Thinking about this, Sean stepped back and asked, ¡°Why did you agree?¡± The man was taken aback. His eyes darted around slyly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯re a boy. Boys are usually heirs, so taking you gives me a bigger bargaining chip.¡± Sean didn¡¯t agree with what he said. Julian wouldn¡¯t, either. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Inheritance had been discussed in the heir¡¯s course. It emphasized that inheritance was based on capability, not how much they could tter their predecessor. In other words, the one with the ability should be the heir. However, Sean didn¡¯t argue. Judging by the man¡¯s attire, he was someone who would say such stereotypical things. Since he said it like that, it meant that he believed in it. Sean felt relieved instead, and no longer suspected any deception. ¡°Okay.¡± He obediently approached the man. ¡°Put my sister down and take me with you.¡± The man smiled. Surprisingly, he actually ced Betty back on the hospital bed. Seeing a glimmer of hope that Betty might be left behind, Sean broke into a genuine smile. Trading his safety for his sister¡¯s was worth it. Seanughed, content; it seemed his first negotiation had been sessful. Soon, a piece of cloth covered his mouth and nose. As his consciousness grew heavy, Sean¡¯s eyes fluttered open twice. But he saw it clearly: his sister, who 10/30/23, 7:10 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1197 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1024270.html 5/6 had already been set down, was once again hoisted up by the man! The man had changed his mind. He intended to take both Sean and Betty with him! Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 ¡°This kid thinks he¡¯s so clever.¡± The one speaking was the man who had taken Sean and Betty from the hospital. His name was Tommy, and he used to work on construction sites. However, he had a reputation for being unreliable. The more serious workers didn¡¯t want to associate with him. He didn¡¯t mind. He would happily work for a couple of days when he felt like it, and then return to the dorm to drink alone whenever he got tired or annoyed. Even when he drank too much, he usually didn¡¯t cause trouble. However, one time, he got drunk and smashed a fellow worker¡¯s head open at the construction site. The court had ordered him to pay for the medical expenses andpensate the victim with twenty thousand dors. Altogether, the total expenses he needed to pay added up to nearly a hundred thousand dors. Tommy had no way out. Through some connections, he found Enzo. That was when Enzo started using him. He realized that Tommy lived up to his name-he wasn¡¯t just ruthless, but also had no sympathy. What was more important was that Tommy knew everything about every worker on the construction site. No matter where he was, he always had ess to information. When Enzo asked Tommy questions, Tommy answered everything with great confidence. As a result, Enzo came up with a n. After he had caused chaos at the Fulcher family¡¯s home during the day and discovered that Julian and the others weren¡¯t at home, Enzo quickly learned about Diana being hospitalized. Shortly after that, he had Tommy infiltrate the hospital as a janitor. Once Tommy had familiarized himself with the hospital¡¯syout and Diana¡¯s hospital floor and Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. staff schedules, Enzo gave him a task¡ªto retrieve Julian¡¯s child. Now, Tommy had seeded. He even managed to take both of them! Enzo looked at the two kids he had carelessly thrown on the ground,ughing wildly. Then, he kicked one of them and said, ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± The ce where Sean had been kicked hurt badly. It felt like someone had threaded a needle through his ankle, causing him excruciating pain. He reluctantly opened his eyes, and instinctively searched for Betty. There! She had been brought here too! Was she okay? Sean¡¯s tense heart rxed slightly when he saw Betty lying beside him. Suddenly, he felt a new wave of pain. He lowered his head to see that his ankle was already swollen, and there were imprints of someone¡¯s foot on his pants. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Enzo strangely disliked this kid. He always felt that despite the boy¡¯s young age, he had an indescribable level of calmness-just like Julian. Such calmness was unsettling, but Enzo couldn¡¯t admit that he was scared by a little boy. He could only use the absolute power of an adult to suppress his unease and subdue Seanpletely. Even though Sean was in so much pain, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked Enzo, before turning to Tommy.¡± You broke your promise.¡± They had agreed to exchange him for his sister, but Tommy had taken both of them. Tommy raised his hand, and pped Sean on the forehead. Sean¡¯s forehead turned red. These people didn¡¯t care if the opponent was a child, and attacked indiscriminately. Sean was in so much pain right now. He wanted to cry, and he was also scared. He thought he would remain calm after experiencing so much, but in reality¡­ In the face of the physical pain, he was gradually losing his confidence. Thankfully¡­ These people didn¡¯t hurt his sister. She hadn¡¯t been kicked, either. She was still unconscious beside him. Sean bit his lip. Using all his strength, he lifted Betty and let her rest on hisp. His face turned red from the excruciating effort. He then bent his back over his sister to shield her, assuming a protective posture like a shrimp. After he was finally done, sweat was visibly pouring down his forehead. However, he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t utter a word. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Even someone as ruthless Tommy appeared somewhat stunned by Sean¡¯s actions. But soon, he reminded himself that Sean was just a child. What should he be worried about? Before this, Sean even naively made a deal with him. ¡°Hahaha! Exchanging yourself for your sister? That¡¯sughable! What an idiot. I¡¯m a kidnapper! Why would I make such a trade?¡± Tommy burst intoughter, causing Enzo to snap back to his senses. Enzo had to admit that Julian¡¯s son had some potential. Even in such a critical situation, the boy remained calm. Unfortunately, Sean was Julian¡¯s son, which meant Enzo had to make Julian bow downpletely if he wanted to establish himself firmly in Richburgh. That was the only way he could be someone who surpassed the Fulcher family. It would also make the mastermind behind the scene happy. With that in mind, Enzo went straight for it. He tried to snatch Betty from Sean¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go!¡± He forcibly pried open Sean¡¯s hands, and tossed Betty to Tommy. ¡°Separate them, and keep them locked up if necessary.¡± Then, he made a throat-slitting gesture. ¡°Kill one of them as a warning to Julian.¡± When Julian received a video call from Enzo, his face turned red with anger instantly. ¡°Enzo! It¡¯s really you?! If you dare to harm my child, I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Jennings family!¡± Enzo chuckled, dramatically patting his heart. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really something.¡± The fact that he dared to make a direct video call to Julian, exposing himself as the one who took away his children, proved that Enzo wasn¡¯t afraid of Julian. Clearly, Julian had also realized this. His expression grew increasingly concerned. ¡°Where are my children? Where have you taken them?¡± Enzo saw a slight crack in Julian¡¯s unshakable demeanor. It was the first time he had witnessed such a look on this all- powerful man¡¯s face. Instantly, a wild smile spread across Enzo¡¯s face. Then, the screen abruptly changed. Julian saw Sean, covered in injuries, with bruises all over his pale and tender skin. These damned bastards! Sean was just a child! They had taken him away, and they had actuallyid hands on him! How dare they?! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Julian wanted nothing more than to rip Enzo¡¯s heart out, but he had to hold back because Diana had already arrived at his side from the hospital. Ever since both children had disappeared, Diana had suspected something fishy was happening inside the hospital room. She had fallen for the kidnapper¡¯s trap! At that moment, she hated herself so much. Why hadn¡¯t she been more careful andposed? Why hadn¡¯t she at least called Julian before deciding to have everyone leave the room and search for Betty elsewhere? She even left Sean alone in the hospital room! When Sean realized that his sister hadn¡¯t simply gone out to y but had encountered these kidnappers, and that there was no adult around, he must have been terrified. Thinking that, Diana couldn¡¯t help but berate herself. They say pregnancy made one a bit silly. She had only just be pregnant, and she was already acting so foolishly. In her condition, Julian naturally couldn¡¯t allow her to stay in the hospital any longer. Thus, he promptly had Noel take Diana back to the Fulcher Manor. Collina Vi hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, so they could only rest at the old manor. Enzo had expected Julian to lose control upon seeing this image. He had hoped for Julian¡¯s expression to crack even more, but that didn¡¯t happen. Julian even turned off the camera. This left Enzo puzzled. He turned to Sean, and asked, ¡°Does your family not like you? Do they prefer your sister?¡± Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Even someone as ruthless Tommy appeared somewhat stunned by Sean¡¯s actions. But soon, he reminded himself that Sean was just a child. What should he be worried about? Before this, Sean even naively made a deal with him. ¡°Hahaha! Exchanging yourself for your sister? That¡¯sughable! What an idiot. I¡¯m a kidnapper! Why would I make such a trade?¡± Tommy burst intoughter, causing Enzo to snap back to his senses. Enzo had to admit that Julian¡¯s son had some potential. Even in such a critical situation, the boy remained calm. Unfortunately, Sean was Julian¡¯s son, which meant Enzo had to make Julian bow downpletely if he wanted to establish himself firmly in Richburgh. That was the only way he could be someone who surpassed the Fulcher family. It would also make the mastermind behind the scene happy. With that in mind, Enzo went straight for it. He tried to snatch Betty from Sean¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go!¡± He forcibly pried open Sean¡¯s hands, and tossed Betty to Tommy. ¡°Separate them, and keep them locked up if necessary.¡± Then, he made a throat-slitting gesture. ¡°Kill one of them as a warning to Julian.¡± When Julian received a video call from Enzo, his face turned red with anger instantly. ¡°Enzo! It¡¯s really you?! If you dare to harm my child, I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Jennings family!¡± Enzo chuckled, dramatically patting his heart. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really something.¡± The fact that he dared to make a direct video call to Julian, exposing himself as the one who took away his children, proved that Enzo wasn¡¯t afraid of Julian. Clearly, Julian had also realized this. His expression grew increasingly concerned. ¡°Where are my children? Where have you taken them?¡± Enzo saw a slight crack in Julian¡¯s unshakable demeanor. It was the first time he had witnessed such a look on this all- powerful man¡¯s face. Instantly, a wild smile spread across Enzo¡¯s face. Then, the screen abruptly changed. Julian saw Sean, covered in injuries, with bruises all over his pale and tender skin. These damned bastards! Sean was just a child! They had taken him away, and they had actuallyid hands on him! How dare they?! Julian wanted nothing more than to rip Enzo¡¯s heart out, but he had to hold back because Diana had already arrived at his side from the hospital. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ever since both children had disappeared, Diana had suspected something fishy was happening inside the hospital room. She had fallen for the kidnapper¡¯s trap! At that moment, she hated herself so much. Why hadn¡¯t she been more careful andposed? Why hadn¡¯t she at least called Julian before deciding to have everyone leave the room and search for Betty elsewhere? She even left Sean alone in the hospital room! When Sean realized that his sister hadn¡¯t simply gone out to y but had encountered these kidnappers, and that there was no adult around, he must have been terrified. Thinking that, Diana couldn¡¯t help but berate herself. They say pregnancy made one a bit silly. She had only just be pregnant, and she was already acting so foolishly. In her condition, Julian naturally couldn¡¯t allow her to stay in the hospital any longer. Thus, he promptly had Noel take Diana back to the Fulcher Manor. Collina Vi hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, so they could only rest at the old manor. Enzo had expected Julian to lose control upon seeing this image. He had hoped for Julian¡¯s expression to crack even more, but that didn¡¯t happen. Julian even turned off the camera. This left Enzo puzzled. He turned to Sean, and asked, ¡°Does your family not like you? Do they prefer your sister?¡± Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Bam! A sharp pain shot across Sean¡¯s knee. His little face crumpled, but he gritted his teeth and stood up again. He knew he couldn¡¯t make Enzo stay, so he would follow the man to find Betty. Tommy didn¡¯t expect Sean to be so difficult to deal with, so stubborn and persistent. He felt a desire to kill the boy. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot across Diana¡¯s heart, like the prick of a needle. It wasn¡¯t fatal, but it was enough to make her quicken her breath. y Free Quiz and Earn Money Answer These Questions to Earn Coins ¡Á ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian looked anxiously at Diana, who seemed so vulnerable. He was also worried about Sean, who was in Enzo¡¯s hands right now. That child¡­ He was so badly injured. Was he really okay? Julian had no choice but to hang up the video call just now so Diana wouldn¡¯t see it. He feared she might lose this pregnancy and possibly put her life at risk. He couldn¡¯t allow that video call to provoke Diana, and put three lives at risk. Julian was forced to suppress his heartache, and hung up the video call. He alone knew the true depths of his sorrow and worry. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Diana said, subconsciously pressing the lower back of her neck. She had to rub it a few more times before she could breathe normally again. Anxious, she asked Julian, ¡°Do you have news of the twins? Was it really Enzo¡¯s men who took them away?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold.¡± This clearly showed how powerful the man behind Enzo was. He was using Enzo as a shield while backing Enzo up at the same time. Julian had no idea why that man targeted him and his family. One thing was for sure: that man was hidden in the dark, while he was exposed in the light. Right now, everything looked bleak for Julian. He had always been at the top, never bowing down to anyone so easily. As for Diana, she had never seen Julian so solemn-aside from the time she and Madam Fulcher were kidnapped by Ka. Once again, he bore that same solemn expression. It nearly contorted his handsome features. Unfortunately, this was the best he could look like. His children¡­ Enzo had taken them away from him. Julian couldn¡¯t bring himself to stay calm. Seeing how taut his face was, Diana¡¯s sorrow intensified. In a shaky voice, she asked again, ¡°Julian¡­ Are things looking bad for the twins?¡± Julian was panicking; he needed to contact Enzo again. He also needed to have happened to us, and we¡¯ve ovee them all. You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± He grabbed his wife¡¯s hands, determination filling his eyes. The uneasiness in Diana¡¯s heart was soothed somewhat. ¡± Yes, I do.¡± She nodded. ¡°I trust you.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°All will be well as long as you trust me. Stay here and wait for me. I need to go to the Jennings¡¯.¡± ¡®They don¡¯t want money?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t. Enzo doesn¡¯tck money.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t yet figured out why Enzo kidnapped the twins. ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly considered kidnapping. It¡¯s more like a threat,¡± Julian said, trying to make the situation sound less dire. He turned to Diana. ¡®Take care of yourself and the babies in your tummy, and wait patiently for me to bring the twins back. Okay?¡± He thought Diana would yes. Instead, she shook her head and cried, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that!¡± She shouldn¡¯t have left Sean all by himself at the hospital. Now, Julian was leaving her all alone by herself. If something were to happen to the three of them¡­ She wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 As their fate remained unknown, Diana wanted to be with Julian even more. She grabbed Julian¡¯s hand and insisted, ¡°Bring me with you, please!¡± There was no time to waste. Julian sighed. ¡°Fine, but you can¡¯t go in the same car as me. Take another car and follow behind me.¡± He had agreed to apromise. This was the most he could give into her. Diana nodded without hesitation. The two of them set off. The moment Julian got into the car, he quickly made the video call that he was forced to cut off just now. One, two, three secondster¡­ Every second that passed was torture. Sean¡­ Did they give him new injuries when Julian cut off the video call just now? Those who want his life probably wouldn¡¯t dare, but those wounds¡­ Thinking back to what he had seen, Julian¡¯s heart ached. Someone finally answered the call. However, no one could be seen. The entire screen remained ck. Julian could only hear loud sobbing and crying. It was Betty. Betty was crying! Hearing her cry, Julian remembered the time he teased her and told her that she had jumped out of a stone when she was born. She then asked, what about Sean? They were twins. Did Sean jump out of a stone, too? Sean didn¡¯t care for such simple, low-level questions. He had already figured out that humans were born from their mothers¡¯ wombs. He gave his answer, calmly and clearly, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I came from Mommy¡¯s womb.¡± Betty was excited to hear Sean¡¯s answer. ¡°Then I came from Mommy¡¯s womb too!¡± Julian was bent on teasing her, and insisted, ¡°What? Sean and Mommy are both lying to you. You and Sean aren¡¯t twins. Sean dide from Mommy¡¯s womb, but you really jumped out of a stone. I have a video of your birth, too. Do you want to see it?¡± Betty doubted Julian¡¯s words. However, she couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity about the video. In the video, she saw an ugly, wrinkled baby being carried out of a stone. There was only one baby. Betty asked in a panic, ¡°Where¡¯s Sean?¡± Betty was a beautiful, silly girl. After she watched the video, she heard Julian saying how ugly she had been when she was just born. He even asked her if she thought she resembled the stone. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Betty immediately assumed she was the baby who had been superimposed into the video. Boo-hoo¡­ ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Sean carried out of the stone?¡± ¡°Because he was in Mommy¡¯s womb,¡± Julian said, feeling gleeful when he saw the tears falling from Betty¡¯s eyes. He continued fooling her. ¡°Daddy already told you, you¡¯re different from Sean. You didn¡¯te from us, but you came out of a stone. Of course-¡° Before he could finish his exnation, Betty cried loudly. She cried so loudly, Diana came over tofort her. Betty refused, apologizing in between sobs that she came from a stone, and that she had to go find her stone mommy, so she couldn¡¯t live with Diana anymore¡­ This was¡­ Julianughed loudly upon hearing the resolution in Betty¡¯s voice. ¡°My dear girl, you don¡¯t want us already? You want your stone mommy more than us?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Betty said in between sobs. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, my stone mommy will be sad. She¡¯s my real mommy¡­¡± After that, Diana had to convince Betty for a long time for her to finally give up on leaving the house to find her stone mommy. That same night, Julian was, of course, reprimanded sternly by Diana. She even told him to read more parenting books Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 From then on, Julian never cracked jokes that threatened his children¡¯s sense of security. Now that he thought back on it, those times were so precious. At that moment, Betty was still sobbing over the video call. Her sobs showed no signs of weakening. Julian had no idea what happened. In his worry, he found himself yelling, ¡°Enzo Jennings, stop right now! Touch my children again, and I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Haha. Enzo looked at the silent Sean, and smiled. ¡°Boy, you lied to me. Your daddy clearly cares more about your sister. Look how anxious he got just from hearing her cry. He wasn¡¯t so anxious when he saw your wounds just now.¡± His words were like the key that opened Pandora¡¯s box, revealing what Sean had long taken as the truth in his heart. Before the camera lens turned to Sean, he took a pill Enzo gave him. ¡°For Daddy to take, right?¡± he asked. Enzo nodded with a smile, looking like a big bad wolf trying to trick the little bunny. ¡°Yes, for your daddy to take. When he does, you¡¯ll be the most important child in your family.¡± Sean pondered silently for a moment. He then slipped the pill in his pocket. Enzo¡¯s smile widened when he saw that. Julian would never expect to die by his own son¡¯s hands! Victory seemed to be right around the corner. Not only did Enzo seed in using Julian and making himself known to thetter, but he even managed to make Julian vanish from the face of earth! After he was done dealing with Julian, his master Jim Hughes was sure to praise and reward him! In any case¡­ He had it all figured out long ago. All Jim Hughes wanted¡­was that woman, Diana, right? If Enzo made her lose her husband and children, Jim would have the chance to appear as a savior before her. That would give him a golden opportunity to get close to her! Jim would surely thank Enzo for his brilliant move. The thought excited Enzo even more. As he spoke to Julian over the video call, his eyes were bright with joy. He activated the video, which he had switched off temporarily just now, and said to Julian, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your daughter.¡± He pointed the camera at Betty. ¡°Take a good look. She¡¯s perfectly fine, but¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°She¡¯s such a huge crybaby.¡± The moment she woke up, she kept crying non-stop. Sean, who was injured all over, didn¡¯t even make a sound. Julian heaved a silent sigh of relief. He was now certain Enzo posed no threat to the twins¡¯ lives at this moment. Rather than negotiating with Enzo to let him see Sean¡¯s injuries, Julian decided it was better to just get the twins back home as soon as possible. ¡°Speak,¡± Julian said, a n forming in his mind as his gaze turned calm. ¡°You went to such great lengths to take the twins away. What¡¯s your goal?¡± Sean had been paying attention. From the start to finish, his father never once asked about him. This wasn¡¯t a kidnapping, indeed. It was ckmail. Enzo grinned. ¡°Simple. Come here and let me beat you up to a pulp. Then, I¡¯ll let Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. your twins go.¡± Beat Julian to a pulp? Easier said than done. He would be vicious. Those who suffered under his hand would have to endure tremendous pain. ¡°Come alone, without anyone else. Otherwise¡­¡± Enzo nced at the twins. ¡®You know that I own a pharmaceuticalpany. If you dare disobey, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Incapacitate your children, or kill them with drugs. That was much simpler than beating someone as strong as Julian until he turned into a cripple. Enzo had no idea that Julian had once been on the verge of death. He only managed to survive due to Shiloh¡¯s miraculous skills. To a certain extent, Julian wasn¡¯t as fit as he was in the past. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 This time¡­. If Julian really was beaten to a pulp, he might just lose his life. Four years ago, Diana had paid such a huge price to save his life. Was he really going to just give it up so easily? If he was all alone, he could consider the pros and cons. But as a father, he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t leave his children in danger and not save them. Julian looked at Enzo through the video call and asked,¡± Why are you so bent on beating me up until I¡¯m disabled? If you want my life, at the very least give me an exnation.¡± ¡°The Fulcher name will be useless the moment you be disabled,¡± Enzo exined. ¡°With you out of the way, the Jennings will soar to even greater heights.¡± Enzo could then seize the chance to list Jennings Pharmaceutical Co. and reap great capital gains. Jim would certainly praise him if that happened. He would probably afford the Jenningses even more benefits. With his useless and disabled body, Julian would lose his reputation as the legendary businessman. Julian understood what Enzo meant. Since Enzo couldn¡¯t defeat him in actual Even then, Enzo couldn¡¯t do so without using underhanded means. He had to stoop to threatening Julian using the twins, and wait for Julian to walk right into his trap. At least, his despicable method proved to work. Julian nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± He agreed to it. ¡°But the twins¡­¡± Enzo looked at Sean, who had already slipped the pill in his pocket. Smiling, he added, ¡°After news of you bing disabled spreads, I¡¯ll give you your children back.¡± After Enzo ended the video call, he reminded Sean,¡± Remember what I said. When you see your daddy and refuse to give him the pill, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll hurt Mommy, who loves me the most,¡± Sean said, continuing Enzo¡¯s sentence with what thetter threatened him earlier. Enzo nodded, then sneered in disdain. The moment he saw Sean, he knew that the talk of how smart and worldly the children of the rich was nothing but a facade imagined by the poor. Many children of rich families were fools in the face of sudden changes, just like Sean; precisely because theycked nothing, especially when they were as young as him. What would he know? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. All Enzo needed to do was to sow discord. This boy believed him without a doubt when Enzo told him that Julian didn¡¯t love him at all, and only loved Betty. He even took the pill given to him, fully intending to feed it to Julian. That was poison. Haha. Enzo looked at Tommy, a smile stretching across his face.¡± Take them away for now.¡± He didn¡¯t need these twins around before he dealt with Julian. Betty was still crying. Upon realizing that she and Sean were in the hands of bad guys, she never stopped crying. Her eyes were shut tight, and tears kept flowing from them. Sean held her hands, and she finally paused for a while. ¡°Waaah¡­¡± Seeing the wounds on Sean¡¯s face, Betty started crying again. ¡°Waaah¡­ Who hit you? Waaah, Sean, it hurts¡­!¡± Sean was the one in pain, not her. When he saw his sister this way, he was left speechless. She was truly spoiled rotten by the family. She was always allowed to whine and behave like a spoiled child in Julian¡¯s arms, solving problems with her tears no matter where she was at. His sister grew physically over the years, but she didn¡¯t seem to be maturing intellectually. Her behavior thoroughly annoyed Tommy. She was so good at crying, neither he nor Enzo dared to hurt her in hopes that she would stop crying and spare their ears. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 It had been tough on Sean, though. Nevertheless, he kept patting his sister¡¯s hands tofort her. Sean then pulled her into another room behind Tommy, before Enzo could go back on his word. Sean knew Tommy and Enzo wanted to prevent them from meeting Julian, who was on his way here. Betty thought she and Sean were going to be safe. ¡°Sean, the bad man isn¡¯t here anymore,¡± she said, wiping her tears and grabbing Sean¡¯s hands. Seeing the ordinary room made her smile. ¡°Can we go home now?¡± Tommy and the rest had left. Most probably¡­ They were with Enzo right now, surrounding Julian. Would they really beat him up till he became disabled? Meanwhile, Diana realized she was going in the wrong direction mid-way through the journey. ¡°Noel,¡± she called. Julian made Noel and Diana share a car, while he sat in another one. But now¡­ ¡°Where is Julian¡¯s car? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± Uneasy, she wanted Noel to make a call and figure out the situation, and check if their driver was perhaps lost. As for Noel, he had long received Julian¡¯s instructions over text. He knew that the driver wasn¡¯t lost; Julian had deliberately shaken them off and went looking for Enzo by himself. Diana could guess the truth from Noel¡¯s silence. ¡°He didn¡¯t intend to go there with me right from the beginning, did he?!¡± They had agreed to be together as one family. How could she let him and the twins be exposed to danger, while she stayed waiting in safety? That was heartless of her, both as a wife and a mother! But Noel didn¡¯t care. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, just do as I say. Mr. Fulcher doesn¡¯t want you to go there.¡± If Julian really ended up getting beaten up, Diana would be forced to see him suffer. If anything untoward happened to him, could a pregnant Diana return safe and sound? Whatever it was¡­ Since Noel couldn¡¯t protect Mr. Fulcher this time, he was determined to protect Mrs. Fulcher, whom Mr. Fulcher loved. Noel¡¯s face looked so tragic and worrisome that it made Diana even more uneasy. ¡°Noel,¡± she asked, ¡°things look bad for Julian, don¡¯t they?¡± Noel nodded, not bearing to hide the truth from her. ¡°Who exactly is the one behind Enzo Jennings?¡± Diana asked. Her guess was as good as Julian¡¯s. Enzo wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the Fulchers just for his own and Jennings Pharmaceutical Co¡¯s benefit. Diana was just a step slower than Julian in arriving at a conclusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Noel said, shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Fulcher will probably find out when he¡¯s there.¡± So what if Julian could find out all by himself there?! He was going there unarmed. It was obviously difficult for one man to fight against many. If something bad happened to him, even the heavens wouldn¡¯t be able to save him! ¡°He doesn¡¯t want meing in contact with those criminals, and I won¡¯t disregard his intentions. But I can help him while staying under his protection at the same time,¡± Diana said. She looked at Noel, her eyes filled with determination. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Noel, please. Perhaps this time, you can help me.¡± Noel assumed Diana had a good idea in mind. Joy flooded his heart. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, do you have a way to let Mr. Fulcher, Sean, and Bettye back safe and sound?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said honestly. The only thing she could do right now was help Julian find important information. ¡°To the Jarvises,¡± Diana instructed the driver. Forget Noel, Diana herself never expected to one day beg Sue Chimmery for help! Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 ¡°The Jarvises have a very powerful informationwork,¡± Diana exined to Noel. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that more than I do.¡± She shared her thoughts with him. ¡°Right now, we can only depend on them to pinpoint the man behind Enzo and find a loophole in their attempts to attack the Fulchers.¡± Ultimately, Enzo was only able to threaten Julian by using Sean and Betty as leverage. But right now, they had no leverage against Enzo. They didn¡¯t even know why Enzo could behave so arrogantly. Thus, they had to find something that could be a match against Enzo. Investigating the man behind Enzo was the first step. Noel was impressed with how calm and level-headed Diana was, even at a dire time like this. Indeed, this was the only thing they could do to help Julian from afar. Noel said apologetically, ¡°But Mrs. Fulcher, I might not¡­be able to help you with the Jarvises.¡± Diana was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why not? Things are going well between you and Cecilia right now. I, on the other hand, offended Mrs. Jarvis before.¡± She regretted how brazen she had been when she spoke to Sue before. The more she thought about it, the less confident she felt.¡± If not for you, she wouldn¡¯t allow me into her house. How could I ask her for information?¡± Noel gave her a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because things between Cecilia and me are going well that Mrs. Jarvis gets angry the moment she sees me.¡± He went on, ¡°You know that I¡¯m just an insignificant assistant. To Mrs. Jarvis, I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Fulcher. She¡¯d never allow Cecilia to marry me.¡± Until now, Noel and Cecilia had been meeting in secret. 1 Neither dared to let Mrs. Jarvis see them together. Even so, Mrs. Jarvis still detested Noel-so much that she wasn¡¯t willing to see him or hear his name. All the more she wouldn¡¯t let him marry into the Jarvis family! Right now, taking Noel to the Jarvises proved to be more of a burden for Diana. Unfortunately, she herself was a thorn in Sue¡¯s chest as well. Diana was on the verge of tears. She caressed her tummy as anxiety overwhelmed her. ¡°What should we do¡­?¡± How could she make her way in and speak with Mrs. Jarvis? After a moment of thought, Noel said, ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll help you call Cecilia and ask for her help to let you in. Though, she wouldn¡¯t dare let Mrs. Jarvis find out that she helped you. Otherwise, Mrs. Jarvis would only watch her more strictly.¡± That would make it even tougher for Cecilia to step out of her room. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Whether you can see Mrs. Jarvis and make her help you dependpletely on what you do or say.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Diana said through grateful tears. ¡°As long as I can get into the Jarvises¡¯ residence, it¡¯s enough.¡± What Diana didn¡¯t expect was how easy it was to be granted an audience with Sue Chimmery. In fact, she had been waiting for Diana. Whaty ahead after seeing Mrs. Jarvis was Diana¡¯s greatest challenge. Sue refused to help her. ¡°After you threatened me to make my daughter call off the engagement, I¡¯ve been looking forward to the day you¡¯de begging me for my help,¡± Sue said with a confident smile. ¡°I, Sue Chimmery, have never made things difficult for others on purpose. But you, Diana Winnington, shall be a first for me!¡± Firstly, Diana was one of the causes of Cecilia going insane. That was something Sue, as Cecilia¡¯s mother, could never forgive Diana for! Secondly, Sue was certain Cecilia and Noel weren¡¯t truly in love with each other. Cecilia was a young girl yed for a fool by Diana and Julian. They were the ones who fabricated a fairy tale between a princess and a mere assistant to fool Cecilia¡¯s innocent heart! How could Cecilia possibly be happy marrying Noel?! Sue had met Noel¡¯s father. He used to be a butler, and had worked with a man in prison to harm Diana¡¯s pregnancy. How righteous could the son of such a wicked man be?! Only a sheltered and naive girl like Cecilia could be bewitched by a man like Noel. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Sue Chimmery would never allow Noel to be her son-inw! She could finally vent all her pent-up anger today, after so long. ¡®Today¡­¡± Sue looked at Diana, and pointed to the floor. ¡®To be honest, I knew the ones behind Enzo Jennings a long time ago. I also knew they¡¯d attack your family sooner orter. But your appearances messed everything up. You made the engagement I agreed with Julian seem like nothing but a joke.¡± Thinking that, fire burned in Sue¡¯s heart. She clenched her fists. ¡°Diana, kneel and beg me.¡± She might be benevolent enough if she could see Diana¡¯s knees rot away, and perhaps give Diana some useful information that could save Julian. The moment Sue said that¡­ Plop! Diana immediately went on her knees. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, I was wrong.¡± Diana had always been good with adapting to circumstances. As long as she could help Julian and save her children, forget kneeling, she wouldn¡¯t mind even cleaning Sue¡¯s shoes! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She apologized sincerely to Sue. ¡°Please be benevolent and forgive my mistakes. Please show us mercy and give us a way out. I¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, she felt a pain in her abdomen. It wasn¡¯t very sharp, just a dull throb. However, it was enough to make her face change. Could it be¡­? Would she lose this pregnancy as well? She shouldn¡¯t have pierced the condom! She should¡¯ve listened to Julian and not get pregnant again. But¡­ She had thought her life from then on would be smoothsailing. Who knew¡­ That there was more waiting for them. Diana¡¯s heart was in sorrow, but she couldn¡¯t deal with it. Aside from the fetus in her stomach, she had to protect Julian and her twins too. If she couldn¡¯t protect them all, then so be it¡­ It would be painful sacrificing either of them. Despite the pain in her heart, Diana kept smiling. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis. If you sell me some information out of the kindness of your heart, I swear that the Fulchers will always back up all business dealings with the Jarvises. We will never interfere.¡± ¡®That¡¯s business. I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Sue said, not tempted by the huge profits dangled before her. Her smile sent chills down Diana¡¯s spine. ¡°What I care about most is still my daughter¡¯s marriage.¡± Sue removed the lid of her ceramic tea cup, and it made a piercing clinking sound. ¡°Diana Winnington. You remarried Julian Fulcher, but what about my daughter? What is she to do now? If you can give me a satisfactory answer today, I¡¯ll give you the information you want.¡± What could Diana do about Cecilia¡¯s marriage? Marrying Noel was naturally the most appropriate option. He was a loving and caring man. Most importantly, he and Cecilia loved each other. Their rtionship hadsted close to a year, despite the Jarvises¡¯ opposition. That itself proved the depth of their love. However, it was an answer Sue would surely hate. Should Diana mention Julian? But they were already remarried! Left with no option, she could only try her luck and use the Fulcher name again. Crash! Suddenly, Sue¡¯s tea cupnded right on her forehead. The pain in Diana¡¯s abdomen intensified as blood trickled from her forehead. She never expected Sue to injure her like this. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Sue didn¡¯t expect Diana to stay still and not dodge her attack. Diana¡¯s skin was fair. The blood trickling down from her forehead was like a flower blooming brightly against pure white paper. It was a shocking sight. Sue was about to ask Diana something, when she saw her husband bring a man into the house. The man stood tall, almost as tall as Julian. Yet, his facial features were strikingly different from Julian. Julian had a more reserved and dignified aura, whereas his was more bold and striking. His deep-set eyes and long eyshes made him more exquisite than a woman. However, he had the wit and suavenessmon to men. His suit enhanced his handsome, intellectual vibe. The sleeves were buttoned up neatly, and the white shirt entuated his broad shoulders. He wore a woolen vest, and sported a pair of elegant boots. His aura and sharp facial features implied him to be of mixed-race lineage. Sue immediately knew who he was, and subconsciously nced at Diana with a subtle change in her expression. She didn¡¯t like Diana and wanted to teach Diana a lesson, but she never really wanted thetter to die. Instinctively, she wanted to alert Diana and send her out of the manor. Unfortunately, she was toote. The man beat Sue to it. He reached his arm out to Diana and said, ¡°Your forehead is injured. I have a first-aid kit with me. Let me treat your wound.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His expression changed slightly, and he added firmly, ¡°No, don¡¯t move. Please pardon my offense.¡± With that, he suddenly carried Diana in his arms. When everyone looked at him in shock, he said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Your pulse is very weak, and you need rest.¡± Diana was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this man before her to be a doctor. He was able to sense her pulse just by a mere touch of her wrist. Having experienced some pain in her abdomen, she didn¡¯t dare to move, especially now that she had chanced upon a savior. This man was focused on her pregnant stomach even while carrying her. It was clear he had no intention of crossing the line with her. There was no reason for Diana to think that he harbored filthy intentions. If he hadn¡¯t pulled Diana up from the floor, she might not even stand a chance of keeping her babies. In the future, she and Julian must thank him. While Diana was immersed in her thoughts, the man nced at Sue. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, you won¡¯t mind if I take thisdy away from your ce, will you?¡± What could Sue say? She could only tell him that she didn¡¯t mind. Everything was happening beyond her expectations. Strictly speaking, Jim Hughes wasn¡¯t a doctor. Although he had outstanding medical skills and knowledge, he never treated or saved anyone. He was only concerned with pharmaceutical research and development. He was a professor at a university, and would mentor two research students every year. He was seen as a young and highly respected figure in society. But¡­ The pill Diana once took¡­ Sue learned by chance that it hade from Jim Hughes. Shiloh and Jim¡¯s fathers studied under the same mentor; one happened to be skilled in medical treatment, while the other in pharmacy. In the past, Sue told Diana not to trust Shiloh too much precisely because their fathers were peers of the same teacher. It wasn¡¯t possible for Shiloh not to realize anything after seeing the pill. Yet, he never said anything to Diana. All he did was concoct an antidote for Diana to release her trapped memories. Sue herself couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly these people were upto. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 But right now, she couldn¡¯t understand even if she wanted to. Jim Hughes¡¯s appearance meant that he didn¡¯t want anyone interfering in his affairs. Unless¡­ One had a death wish. Jim was adept at the use of drugs. Although his pharmaceutical research could save lives, it could also kill in silence. Sue and her husband exchanged nces. They feared the Hughes family deeply, and immediately understood each other¡¯s thoughts with one look. Be it Diana or Julian, anyone who got involved with Jim Hughes was someone they had to avoid and pretend to not know. As for the information Diana wanted¡­ Sue could say nothing about that. Sue smiled. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t know Ms. Winnington was pregnant. Had I known, I would never have made her kneel.¡± With that, she apologized to Diana. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I won¡¯t treat you that way again next time.¡± Diana felt something strange the moment this man appeared, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Rather than a doctor, he seemed more like a deity who had control over lives. He ced Diana on a stool, and gently applied antiseptic lotion on her forehead. Hepletely ignored Sue throughout the entire process, but that didn¡¯t anger her at all. Instead, she stood at the side quietly, ready to be at his beck and call. Jim Hughes¡­ This was his first timeing to Richburgh from Jacroaf. He didn¡¯t expect to find himself at the Jarvises¡¯ residence. Sue and her husband stood in trepidation, giving their all to be the best hosts for Jim. They watched Jim treating everyone like they were invisible upon seeing Diana. Nobody thought that he was being arrogant, and Diana found it awkward. This man¡­seemed to be paying her too much attention.m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor,¡± he said, correcting Diana in a rich and velvety voice. ¡°You can call me Professor Hughes. I¡¯m a professor who does pharmaceutical research.¡± ¡®So he¡¯s a professor,¡¯ Diana thought. She didn¡¯t expect someone to be a professor at such a young age. Immediately, she felt admiration and awe for him. Still, this wasn¡¯t the time for her to be chatting up an outstanding talent. Julian and her twins were still suffering. She couldn¡¯t continue staying here as if nothing was happening! After Professor Hughes massaged an acupuncture spot on her arm, her stomach wasn¡¯t in pain anymore and she felt better. Her panic returned, and so did her desire to help Julian. She turned to Sue, and begged, ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, about Enzo Jennings¡­¡± Jim cut her off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Enzo Jennings? Did he upset you?¡± he asked calmly. For some reason, Diana could feel the same sense of security she often did whenever Julian was around. How could that be? This was her first meeting with Professor Hughes. An outstanding academic like him couldn¡¯t possibly develop feelings for a pregnantdy like her. Diana stopped herself from overthinking, and shook her head. She said awkwardly, ¡®To be honest, Professor, Enzo kidnapped my children to threaten my husband so that my husband would go looking for him alone.¡± Doubtful, she asked, ¡°Do you know Enzo Jennings as well?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jim said honestly. ¡°I am the patent holder of many of the drugs his pharmaceuticalpany sells. You can say I¡¯m the one behind Jennings Pharmaceutical Co.¡± He said it in such a casual tone, but his words were enough to shock Diana. She never expected that the man behind Enzo Jennings, the man she wanted to identify most, to stand right before her! He even admitted his identity to her. Looking at his face, Diana felt that she was overthinking again. Even if Enzo really did establish Jennings Pharmaceutical Co. with Professor Hughes as his backer, this harmless- looking man who treated her so kindly probably had no idea about what Enzo was doing to them. He couldn¡¯t possibly be the one instigating Enzo!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 At that moment, Diana suddenly felt lost. Jim sensed Diana feeling low and anxious through her pulse, which was bing unsteady. He crouched and asked, ¡°Are you worried about your husband and children?¡± Diana nodded. Of course she was! ¡°Before Enzo kidnapped my children, he came to our residence and smashed everything. And now, he¡¯s using my children as leverage to force my husband to look for him all alone. Things definitely look terrible for my husband!¡± Julian had undergone an operation, and almost lost his life. If Enzo really intended to harm him, Diana dreaded thinking of the oue. She shut her eyes in pain. Even her fingers were trembling. What could she do? What exactly should she do now? Having found out that this harmless professor standing before her was the man behind Enzo and that he wasn¡¯t the wicked man she thought he was, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how she could help Julian and save the twins. Meanwhile, Julian was lying on the ground. A sharp pain shot through his chest. ¡°Enzo Jennings,¡± Julian said as he plucked out the syringe that was emptied of its contents. ¡°You said you wanted to beat me into a pulp, but instead of punching me, you¡¯re using drugs?¡± ¡®Yes,¡± Enzo admitted it tantly with a smile. ¡®The Jennings make a living through pharmaceutical research and development. We naturally fall back on that in our attempt to progress.¡± He patted Julian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Well? Does your chest hurt? Do you feel your head spinning? Is breathing getting more difficult?¡± Julian experienced all the symptoms Enzo just described. Despite that, he tried his best to remain awake and alert. He wanted to see Enzo let the twins go. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Where are Sean and Betty? I¡¯m here now, so you should send them back to my wife.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Enzo nodded. ¡°But I can only send one of them back.¡± He looked at Julian, and added, ¡°Make your choice. I¡¯ll let one of them go once you¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡®You clearly said you¡¯ll let both of them go!¡± Julian was so infuriated, he would have punched Enzo¡¯s shameless face if he hadn¡¯t been injected with drugs. Now that he was drugged, however, he felt weak all over. Even his breathing wasbored. He could onlyy on the ground and cling to thest vestiges of his rationale, pondering the best way to ensure Sean and Betty¡¯s safety. Enzo looked down at Julian. ¡®You can only send one of them back. Hurry up and make your choice! Otherwise, I might just change my mind and send neither of them. I¡¯ll sell the girl to Golden Triangle and the boy to Cappybale! Hahaha!¡± Enzo grinned as he thought of his ns. Julian grabbed Enzo¡¯s cor, ring at him viciously with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I dare you!¡± He would never let his own children end up in such a dangerous plight. He made his decision very quickly. ¡°Send Betty out first! Sean will stay.¡± Sean was smart and could think on his own. If Enzo let Sean go and have Betty stay, given Sean¡¯s personality, he would never agree to it. Thus, Julian thought it better to let Betty leave first. In the meantime, he would continue thinking of a way to save Sean. What Julian didn¡¯t expect was for Sean to overhear his decision the moment he made it. ¡°Your daddy does love this little girl more,¡± Tommy said, looking at Sean with pity. ¡°He said that if he can save only one of you, he¡¯ll let your sister leave.¡± Sean was the one who had to stay. It was all expected. It was a decision Sean expected, just like the pain and sorrow he expected to Sean looked at Betty. ¡°Hurry home.¡± He buttoned up Betty¡¯s shirt, and instructed her, ¡°When you get home, tell Mommy that I¡¯m in a very safe ce and that I¡¯ll be out with Daddy very soon. Got that?¡± Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Sean gently pinched Betty¡¯s face. Betty nodded. ¡°When will you and Daddye out?¡± Sean had no idea. The only thing he knew was that Enzo didn¡¯t intend to let them leave in one piece. Ever since Enzo gave him that pill, Sean had a bad feeling. Perhaps both he and his father wouldn¡¯t make it out of this ce alive. Ensuring his sister¡¯s safety was the most ideal oue. ¡°Very soon,¡± Sean said, trying to persuade Betty not to be sad. He then told Tommy to send Betty away, while he headed back to the house where Julian was locked in. This was the first time he saw his father in such a terrible state. Julian looked like very dizzy, his hands clutching his head and his eyes shut tight. When he heard Sean¡¯s footsteps, he opened his eyes. ¡°Sean, I¡­¡± ¡°No need to say sorry,¡± Sean said, stepping forward to hold Julian¡¯s hand. He looked around, and saw that there was no one else except for the two of them. It was time for him to feed Julian the pill Enzo gave him. Still, why did Enzo insist on having Sean feed Julian the pill when no one was around? Sean guessed that Enzo wanted to avoid all suspicion and make this seem like a case of a child identally feeding his father poison, thereby causing his father¡¯s death.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As he took out the pill, his hands trembled. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Different from what Sean had agreed with Enzo earlier, Sean didn¡¯t feed Julian the pill. No matter how biased Julian was, Sean still saw him as a father. He couldn¡¯t possibly do something as wicked as poisoning his own father. Yet, he had to obey Enzo to ensure his mother¡¯s safety. The only thing Sean could do was to let Julian make the critical decision himself. Julian, who was on the floor, didn¡¯t notice Sean taking out the pill. He could only hear Sean¡¯s apology, which made him feel even worse. ¡°Sean, you didn¡¯t do anything to let me down. I¡¯m the one who did. I should be protecting you, but you keep having to shoulder the burden as the older brother. Don¡¯t you worry. After this drug wears off, I¡¯ll take you out of this ce.¡± Julian didn¡¯t know when the drug would wear off, and what its side effects were. Yet, so long as he still breathed, he would never give up on taking Sean away from this ce. ¡°Your mommy is waiting for you outside,¡± Julian said, thinking that Sean was silent because he was afraid. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t be scared.¡± How could Sean not be scared?! They were surrounded by enemies right now! This ce was filled with Enzo¡¯s men and traps. Sean witnessed with his own eyes someone pierced by a needle just because he didn¡¯t follow orders. That man¡¯s face immediately turned green; he fainted, and never woke up again. That needle resembled the one lying next to Julian right now. At this moment, there was no one who could help them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the police?¡± Sean asked. Julian didn¡¯t expect his son to ask such a question. Sean was clearly more thoughtful than Betty. If Julian had chosen to send Sean away first, Sean would never agree to leave. That would only dy things. Julian tolerated the dizziness he felt, and exined patiently to Sean, ¡°If I called the police, you and Betty might be in danger.¡± He couldn¡¯t take the risk. But now, Betty was safe. Sean clenched the pill in his fist. For the first time, he asked Julian, ¡°Did you really consider my safety? Why do I feel that you only love Betty, and not me? Aren¡¯t we both your children? Why are you so biased?¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Julian was shocked. ¡°Why do you think that way?!¡± ¡°Because just now, my father chose to first save my sister without any hesitation. Once again, he gave up on his son when he had to choose between his two children.¡± Sean spoke just like an adult, his logic impable. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to belong to that of a three- year-old child. They had a strange calm Julian didn¡¯t expect of him. Sean ced the pill at the corner of Julian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat this.¡± Julian was about to open his mouth, when he heard Sean say indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± Julian was shocked. ¡°You want to poison your daddy to death? Did Enzo Jennings give you this?¡± Sean nodded, and then shook his head. ¡°He gave it to me, but I don¡¯t actually want you dead. But I don¡¯t want Mommy dead, either,¡± Sean said, looking at Julian. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be able to defeat Enzo when you came. I didn¡¯t expect you to be carried in and end up curled like a ball on the floor. Now that Betty¡¯s free, it seems we both don¡¯t stand a chance of leaving this ce. ¡°If I don¡¯t give you this pill, then Mommy¡­ Enzo Jennings might attack her.¡± Julian finally understood the situation. ¡°Did Enzo Jennings threaten you? If you don¡¯t give me this pill, Mommy will be in danger?¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Yes. I keep telling myself that you don¡¯t love me that much, and I just need to give you this pill. I don¡¯t even need to apologize, because I must protect Mommy.¡± But when Sean ced the pill next to Julian¡¯s mouth, he realized that reality waspletely different. Poison. It could kill a person. If Julian took it, he might never see them ever again. Julian could sense the struggle in Sean, and forced himself to smile. He caressed Sean¡¯s head. ¡°If Daddy died, would you feel sad?¡± Sean thought about it. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Yet, the mere thought of it made him teary. ¡°Never have I not loved you, and never have I loved you less than Betty,¡± Julian said, finally finding a childish side to Sean. So, even sensible children needed love from their parents. Just like children who threw tantrums and demanded attention, they too needed constant proof that they were loved. But because they were too sensible and often neglected by the adults, they thought they could rationalize things and grow up normally. Sean looked down, visibly upset and sorrowful. Julian adored this boy. But sometimes,pared to Betty, he found himself uneasy around Sean. Compared to Betty, Sean always felt so much more like an adult. That drove Julian to keep thinking of Sean as an adult. But should he treat Sean like a child from now on? No. He couldn¡¯t do it. He believed that doing so wouldn¡¯t make Sean happy, either. Julian would always be smiling at Betty, but now when he was alone with Sean, he found the smile disappearing from his face. He turned solemn. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re a man. I really can¡¯t bring myself to treat you the same way I treat Betty.¡± He could baby talk, y games with Betty, and tie her hair. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If Julian did any of those with Sean, Sean might not be able to tolerate it. ¡®You¡¯re a smart boy. You should understand that everybody¡¯s personality is different. There¡¯s no need to compare yourself with Betty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m notparing myself with her,¡± Sean said indignantly. He felt like his father didn¡¯t understand him. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 ¡°Have you really notpared yourself with Betty before?¡± Julian asked in disbelief. He knew Sean protected Betty all the time, always standing in front of her and defending her. But how could he possibly notpare himself to her in the midst of doing so? ¡®You want to be protected too, right?¡± Julian grabbed Sean¡¯s hand before he stubbornly stood up to walk away. This was the first time the father and son pair held hands after so many days. Julian ran his fingers over each one of Sean¡¯s. ¡°Daddy¡¯s protecting you.¡± His words were sudden. Sean¡¯s heart leaped as he suddenly realized something. When he turned back, he saw that Julian had taken the pill. ¡°Daddy!¡± Sean panicked, all thoughts in his mind vanishing into thin air. He crouched next to Julian anxiously, trying hard to pry open his father¡¯s mouth and make the man spit out the pill. But Julian kept his mouth shut tight. After ingesting the pill, he finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Sean. I¡¯ve eaten it.¡± He seemed to have seen through Sean. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You chose Mommy over me, but I¡¯ve never chosen Betty over you. I¡¯ve always wanted to protect all of you.¡± It was just a pity. He was just a human being, and a human being was just too weak. In the face of these drugs and cunning schemes, he found himself unable to flee. ¡®You asked me just now why I didn¡¯t call the police,¡± Julian said, now ready to give Sean the correct answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police, but I had insufficient evidence before. Now that I¡¯ve taken the pill and you¡¯re injured, the police who¡¯ll soon be here will see this hard evidence. They¡¯ll stop Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany from being listed.¡± Julian didn¡¯t just want to save himself and Sean. He also wanted to make use of the hurt Enzo caused them to stop thetter from listing hispany. Otherwise, many stock buyers were going to be fleeced of their money. If that happened, many families would be bankrupt overnight. At Julian¡¯s level, he could very well disregard the well-being of others. But now, not only was he Sean and Betty*s father, but he was also the father of the fetus in Diana¡¯s stomach. Aside from putting his life at stake, Julian couldn¡¯t think of a faster way to gather hard evidence that could stop Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany from getting listed. He had to use himself as bait, which might in turn bring blessings upon his babies in Diana¡¯s womb. This time, he hoped they would be delivered smoothly. Diana wanted them so badly. He didn¡¯t want her experiencing the pain of losing her children once more. The drug was very strong. It came quickly and intensely, making Julian feel like ants were biting his bones. His breathing becamebored, and his chest grew heavy. Gradually, his voice turned so weak that one had to be quiet to hear him clearly. Sean didn¡¯t dare to cry. He kept his hands firmly in Julian¡¯s. Julian continuedforting him, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t die.¡± Before he came here, he had instructed Noel to look for Shiloh. By the time the police arrived to take him and Sean out of here, Shiloh would probably be waiting outside. It would be irresponsible of Julian to die in exchange for all of these. ¡°Daddy,¡± Sean said. He didn¡¯t believe Julian, and tears fell down his cheeks. His usual cool demeanor vanished without a trace. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 ¡°Have you really notpared yourself with Betty before?¡± Julian asked in disbelief. He knew Sean protected Betty all the time, always standing in front of her and defending her. But how could he possibly notpare himself to her in the midst of doing so? ¡®You want to be protected too, right?¡± Julian grabbed Sean¡¯s hand before he stubbornly stood up to walk away. This was the first time the father and son pair held hands after so many days. Julian ran his fingers over each one of Sean¡¯s. ¡°Daddy¡¯s protecting you.¡± His words were sudden. Sean¡¯s heart leaped as he suddenly realized something. When he turned back, he saw that Julian had taken the pill. ¡°Daddy!¡± Sean panicked, all thoughts in his mind vanishing into thin air. He crouched next to Julian anxiously, trying hard to pry open his father¡¯s mouth and make the man spit out the pill. But Julian kept his mouth shut tight. After ingesting the pill, he finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Sean. I¡¯ve eaten it.¡± He seemed to have seen through Sean. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You chose Mommy over me, but I¡¯ve never chosen Betty over you. I¡¯ve always wanted to protect all of you.¡± It was just a pity. He was just a human being, and a human being was just too weak. In the face of these drugs and cunning schemes, he found himself unable to flee. ¡®You asked me just now why I didn¡¯t call the police,¡± Julian said, now ready to give Sean the correct answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police, but I had insufficient evidence before. Now that I¡¯ve taken the pill and you¡¯re injured, the police who¡¯ll soon be here will see this hard evidence. They¡¯ll stop Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany from being listed.¡± Julian didn¡¯t just want to save himself and Sean. He also wanted to make use of the hurt Enzo caused them to stop thetter from listing hispany. Otherwise, many stock buyers were going to be fleeced of their money. If that happened, many families would be bankrupt overnight. At Julian¡¯s level, he could very well disregard the well-being of others. But now, not only was he Sean and Betty*s father, but he was also the father of the fetus in Diana¡¯s stomach. Aside from putting his life at stake, Julian couldn¡¯t think of a faster way to gather hard evidence that could stop Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany from getting listed. He had to use himself as bait, which might in turn bring blessings upon his babies in Diana¡¯s womb. This time, he hoped they would be delivered smoothly. Diana wanted them so badly. He didn¡¯t want her experiencing the pain of losing her children once more. The drug was very strong. It came quickly and intensely, making Julian feel like ants were biting his bones. His breathing becamebored, and his chest grew heavy. Gradually, his voice turned so weak that one had to be quiet to hear him clearly. Sean didn¡¯t dare to cry. He kept his hands firmly in Julian¡¯s. Julian continuedforting him, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t die.¡± Before he came here, he had instructed Noel to look for Shiloh. By the time the police arrived to take him and Sean out of here, Shiloh would probably be waiting outside. It would be irresponsible of Julian to die in exchange for all of these. ¡°Daddy,¡± Sean said. He didn¡¯t believe Julian, and tears fell down his cheeks. His usual cool demeanor vanished without a trace. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 ¡°Senior Stewart,¡± Jim addressed Shiloh that day. Shiloh waved his hands. ¡°Your knowledge in the use of drugs has surpassed mine, and your research and development skills all the more so. I heard you have shares in many pharmaceuticalpanies. Me, I haven¡¯t done much over the years. I¡¯m not worthy for you to address me as your senior.¡± Jim ignored Shiloh, and continued addressing him as Senior Stewart regardless. Strange. This man disregarded Shiloh¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t anger Shiloh at all. Rather, he didn¡¯t dare to be angry. The Hughes family was of an extraordinary presence in the medical field. Incense made of medicinal herbs was lit outdoors in the courtyard and in the living room, for the purposes of repelling insects and awakening the senses during summer. It also served to eliminate anti- bacteria and toxins during winter. The same incense was also lit in the study. Shiloh couldn¡¯t tell which specific medicinal herbs were in the incense. To him, burning these herbs into the air was equivalent to poisoning it. Jim didn¡¯t wear a mask, yet he looked perfectly fine. That proved he probably added something else in the incense that even Shiloh couldn¡¯t identify. It was probably some unknown drug that could eliminate the toxicity of the other herbs. Shiloh had to admit, Jim was indeed superb in his research in medicinal herbs. Shiloh strongly believed that Jim had the ability to kill someone without leaving any traces. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare offend Jim.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Even though Jim didn¡¯t look displeased, Shiloh subconsciously wanted to please him. ¡°Hmm¡± Since Jim was willing to address Shiloh as his senior, then so be it. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the drugs you¡¯ve made in Richburgh. The foundationalponents were put together by your father, and there were ingredients that could suppress a person¡¯s entire memory. I was certain it was a drug of your making. To avoid others suspecting you, I concocted an antidote on the basis of your drug.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jim said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s precisely for this matter that I called you over.¡± Till today, Shiloh couldn¡¯t quite recall what Jim subsequently told him. He could only remember his hair standing on end when Jim exined everything to him. He never expected Jim to be so obsessed with the medical field. To the point of¡­ Sacrificing the lives of many, for the sake of his research. ¡°Diana is my most sessful piece of work,¡± Jim said to Shiloh by way of warning. ¡°Senior Stewart, please don¡¯t interfere with anything involving her from now on.¡± Shiloh couldn¡¯t figure out what Jim meant by Diana being his ¡°most sessful piece of work¡±. Today, as his daughter was pulling him into the ne, insisting for him to get in, Shiloh btedly realized what it meant. It was precisely because he finally understood it that he didn¡¯t want to interfere in anything involving Diana. ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m not going!¡± he yelled at Kiki. ¡®You¡¯re not allowed to go, too! We¡¯ll just stay in Jacroaof for now. Neither of us needs to rush back to Richburgh!¡± Kiki was unexpectedly cooperative. ¡°Fine. Then set me up on a date with Jim Hughes.¡± Having met Jim, Kiki found him the only other man who couldpare to Julian. Since she couldn¡¯t be with Julian, she could ept being with Jim as an alternative. Shiloh was greatly tormented by Kiki¡¯s idea. ¡°I¡¯d rather you continue being obsessed with Julian. Continue clinging onto him as much as you pleased. Just don¡¯t think about getting involved with Jim Hughes.¡± Getting involved with Julian would, at worst, result in moral condemnation. Getting involved with Jim was equivalent to death! Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Professor Hughes, you¡¯re such a nice man,¡± Diana said, utterly grateful to him. This man had been helping her the moment they met at the Jarvises¡¯ residence Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 He was even helping her call Enzo. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Jimforted Diana. ¡°Your children and husband will be fine.¡± He even switched the phone to loudspeaker so Diana could hear his conversation with Enzo. ¡°Enzo,¡± Jim said into the phone. The moment the arrogant Enzo got Jim¡¯s call, he immediately bowed and replied respectfully. His hair stood on end; he was alert and ready to receive hismands.¡± I¡¯m right here, Professor Hughes. How can I be of service?¡± ¡°Release Mr. Fulcher and his children. I don¡¯t want any mishap,¡± Jim said. He turned to Diana and said in a polite, almost distant manner, ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡± Diana was already very grateful to him, so she didn¡¯t see the need to raise any further requests. She was now certain that Jim and Enzo weren¡¯t in cahoots. ¡°As long as theye back safely to me,¡± Diana said, knowing that she was unable to bear the loss of her loved ones. Jim nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice turned a pitch higher. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Enzo bit the bullet and confessed, ¡°Julian¡­already took the medicine. The drug hasn¡¯t beenunched yet, and is currently in its second phase of development¡­ There¡¯s a level of toxicity in it¡­¡± Jim furrowed his brows, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Enzo Jennings.¡± From the way he uttered Enzo¡¯s name, one could feel flesheating bugs crawling up on the skin. Even Diana was frightened. But Professor Hughes was such a nice man. He couldn¡¯t possibly be so cruel and frightening! Diana stopped her imagination from going wild, and subconsciously caressed her tummy. ¡°Professor Hughes¡­¡± The worry on her face said it all. ¡°My husband¡­¡± His health was susceptible even to normal over-the-counter drugs when he took them indiscriminately. Taking drugs that weren¡¯t yetunched to the market would surely be worse. Diana¡¯s mind fell into a mess when she heard Enzo¡¯s words. Her face wrinkled up; she wished she could pounce on Enzo herself and force that damned drug on him instead! However, nothing was more important than putting Julian through gastricvage to cleanse him from the toxins of the drug he was forced to take. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jim saw through what she was thinking and put his finger on his lips, signaling her to calm down. He said to Enzo,¡± Release them. I¡¯lle over right now with his wife to treat him.¡± After hanging up, Jim said to Diana, ¡°That drug takes effect very quickly. Gastricvage will be useless the moment he took it. He¡¯s probably in great pain right now.¡± Indeed, Julian¡¯s entire body was so wracked with painthat he felt like smashing his head against a wall. His body would turn cold one moment, almost as if the freezing wind was blowing right into his bones. He would feel a great chill, on top of the excruciating pain he was feeling. In the next moment, his joints would burn up, like ants biting on his bones; it worsened the pain even more. He clenched his fists in a feeble attempt to withstand the agony. Sean kept wiping the sweat from Julian¡¯s brow. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing his father increasingly tormented. ¡°Daddy, will the police really come and save us?¡± ¡®They definitely will.¡± The moment Julian said that, the door to the room was opened. It wasn¡¯t the police, but Enzo. Julian¡¯s senses awoke at that moment. He swiftly pulled Sean into his embrace, ensuring the boy¡¯s safety before ring at Enzo. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Up to this point, Julian had been injected once and forced to take a pill. To Enzo, Julian was nothing but a dying man. There was no need for him toe here and risk being suspected as the culprit. Enzo seemed to have changed his stance, a solemn look on his face as heshed out with a whip. Smack! Julian tightened his hold over Sean.Tommy¡¯s face went red as he whimpered in pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to say However, he saw the whipnding on Tommy instead. anything. Meanwhile, Enzo smiled sheepishly at Julian. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, my subordinate was blind. Feel free to bring Sean back home anytime!¡± Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 The sudden change in attitude¡­ Did Enzo sense the policeing, and decided to back down in hopes of being spared by thew? That couldn¡¯t be. Julian sought the help of the most reliable people he knew beforeing here alone. They couldn¡¯t possibly expose his n before reaching here to gather hard evidence. What exactly went wrong? If Enzo released Julian earlier than expected, his n would be botched. Could he still sessfully stop Enzo from listing hispany? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Julian was still pondering how he had to adjust his n, when he saw Diana and Noel standing at the door. He thought he was hallucinating. He rubbed his eyes, and looked again. It was really Diana in the flesh! Her eyes were filled with tears. There was also anger in them. Even without asking, Julian knew he must have worried Diana. The fact that she had to worry about him even when she was pregnant filled Julian with guilt. He immediately stood up to run toward her, but Diana stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She made Julian continue lying on the floor, but she was in no rush to go to him. Instead, she turned around and said something to someone. Very soon, a man appeared. At that time, Noel had already taken Sean away to safety. The tall, smartly-dressed man approached Julian. Enzo greeted him respectfully. ¡°Professor Hughes.¡± Jim nodded, not minding how poorly-maintained the ce was. He grabbed a stool and sat on it, ready to feel Julian¡¯s pulse and diagnose him. Julian bore with the pain, and looked on with furrowed brows. He refused to give Jim his hand. His stubbornness made Diana anxious. ¡°Julian, cooperate with Professor Hughes! He works in scientific research, and doesn¡¯t usually diagnose patients. Consider it a lucky coincidence that he¡¯s in Richburgh this time and could help us. Stretch your hand out. He can help cleanse the toxins from the drug you just took.¡± Julian was shocked to hear it. Professor Hughes? The young man before him? He didn¡¯t remember Diana knowing someone like Professor Hughes. Julian thought he could still handle the pain, and didn¡¯t want to put his health in the hands of a stranger. He preferred having Shiloh, whom he trusted to treat him. ¡°Where¡¯s Shiloh? He¡¯s the real doctor.¡± He was hinting that Jim wasn¡¯t one. Diana was worried Jim might get angry. She quickly apologized to Jim, seeking his understanding. Then, she lowered her volume and said to Julian, ¡°Julian, Mr. Shiloh isn¡¯ting. He¡¯s still in Jacroaof, and I heard that he has fallen sick. Given your condition right now, even gastricvage wouldn¡¯t help you.¡± Diana exined to Julian about the drug he just took, and forcefully pulled his hand toward Jim. Caressing her tummy, she said through tears, ¡°Julian, if you don¡¯t let Professor Hughes treat you and damage your health, can you bear to see me lose my husband? Can you allow the baby in my stomach be fatherless?¡± What was she thinking? She made it seem as though he would die the next moment. Still, it was true he felt more breathless than he usually did. It wasn¡¯t just pain even his face had turned ashen. Diana was frightened. ¡°Professor Hughes¡­¡± Jim remained calm. He pulled out a pink pill from a small container he brought around with him. As he took it out, his expression became exceptionally tender. It was as if he was holding onto a precious child of his. Seizing the moment Julian was busy observing him, Jim stuffed the pill into Julian¡¯s mouth. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 He didn¡¯t want to take any more of these mysterious substances of unknown origin. He was about to open his mouth to spit the pill out, but Diana¡¯s gaze stopped him. She regarded Jim as a savior-to the point she treated every medicine he gave as a panacea, regardless of its name or ingredients. Diana wasn¡¯t usually so irrational; she used to look into even the ingredients in her skincare products. After bing pregnant, her understanding of variousponents had reached an almost unbearable level. But now, regarding the pills Jim was urging Julian to take, she didn¡¯t ask a single question. Jim¡¯s fingers had alreadynded on Julian¡¯s arm, adopting a professional pulse checking posture. Julian had spent a considerable amount of time lying in bed, watching Diana bustle around him. Back then, when Shiloh checked his pulse, it was the same. He liked to use a single finger for diagnosis, too. Every time he examined Julian, he would record the changes in Julian¡¯s condition in a small notebook by his side. In this regard, Jim and Shiloh¡¯s actions were identical. ¡°Do you know Shiloh Stewart, Professor Hughes?¡± Julian asked. Perhaps it was the effect of that pink pill, but the pain on Julian¡¯s chest seemed to dissipate. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he had to concede that Jim seemed proficient at diagnosis. However, there was one thing¡­ This man¡¯s appearance was too bizarre. Why was it that as soon as he arrived, Enzo became so attentive? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Enzo treated Julian as an enemy before. Now, he was treating Julian like a revered ancestor. He went as far as making Tommy kneel on the ground in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Yes, I know him. He¡¯s my senior,¡± Jim replied. In response to Julian¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Jim helped Julian to sit up. Then, he asked, ¡°Did Enzo not only give you unapproved phase two experimental drugs, but also administer injections to you?¡± As Jim finished speaking, Sean immediately gave him the syringe collected earlier to Jim. This man had gained Diana¡¯s trust, which also extended to Sean. The primary reason was that he had administered medicine to Julian, who now appeared to be visibly better. Everyone present, except for Julian, saw no threat in Jim. Julian himself, in light of this man¡¯s sincerity, gradually let down his initial guard. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said, pointing at the syringe, ¡°I was given a shot shortly after I arrived.¡± Seeing Jim furrow his brow, both Julian and Diana grew tense as they stared fixedly at him. The next instant, Jim smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be fine. After all, I¡¯m here. Any bodily damage caused by medication falls within my area of expertise.¡± He continued, ¡°Rest assured. Even though I¡¯m not a doctor, my field of study has always been pharmaceutical medicine. Even the real investors behind Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany are connected to me.¡± Julian¡¯s rm bells rang once more upon hearing this. ¡°Professor Hughes wasn¡¯t aware of what Enzo has been doing,¡± Diana quickly exined, knowing what Julian was worried about. ¡°I met Professor Hughes at the Jarvises¡¯ residence. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d still be kneeling before Mrs. Jarvis, waiting to receive information about Enzo. I hoped to find out who was behind him to secure a bargaining chip to get you out. But then¡­¡± Diana paused and nced at Jim, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°But then, the man behind Enzo found us. He really didn¡¯t know what Enzo had been doing, and even expressed his apologies. When he heard that you and Sean were in trouble, he immediately came with me to this ce. He offered to help you recover and ensure your health returns to normal.¡± If Julian hadn¡¯t reported to the authorities or considered obstructing Enzo¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s public offering n, he would have no reason to suspect Diana¡¯s words. But now¡­ Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 So far, none of the reliable police officers Julian had contacted had shown up. When it came to Julian, something like this was almost unheard of. It could only mean that someone had interfered behind the scenes. ¡°Thank you, Professor Hughes,¡± Julian said. With how close Diana seemed to Jim, Julian arranged a banquet in the Fulcher Manor to express his gratitude. Enzo and Tommy also followed them. However, there was a notable difference-while their group sat at the dining table, Enzo and Tommy remained kneeling on the floor. Diana was very ufortable with this situation. Whenever she thought about her son¡¯s injuries and Julian¡¯s near escape, however, her distress overwhelmed her. Jim could only treat injuries that had been caused by the unknown pills they had consumed; he couldn¡¯t address other injuries. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sean¡¯s injuries had been assessed by the family doctor, who performed a CT scan at their home. The little child had bruising on his chest from the kick. If Diana wasn¡¯t pregnant, she would have been tempted to kick Enzo¡¯s chest for good measure. The meal was heavy. The tension continued until the dinner concluded, and they bade farewell to Jim. Meanwhile, Enzo and Tommy were still kneeling in the yard. Diana showed no sympathy as she held Julian¡¯s arm, leading him upstairs. ¡°Let them kneel until their knees give out. You and the kids have taken your medication, so you should rest early.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°After all, Enzo is Jim¡¯s man. Kneeling here indefinitely isn¡¯t a solution. Did he say how to handle this?¡± Diana removed Julian¡¯s shirt, and tossed it into theundry basket. ¡°He did. He told me to handle it as I see fit.¡± Julian clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t help but find Jim¡¯s appearance suspicious.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Diana urged him to lie down andid beside him, still fully dressed. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve gained another rival?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have those kinds of intentions toward you,¡± Julian said confidently. Being a man, he had a clear understanding of this. Diana was surprised by his certainty. So, it wasn¡¯t jealousy, huh? However, she felt a little angry at his words. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve lost some of my charm since bing pregnant?¡± During her previous pregnancy, Diana experienced a significant weight gain in the mid tote stages. It took her three years after arriving in Richburgh to fully recover her figure. As a result, she was very conscious of her appearance during this pregnancy. The mostmon question on her lips was, ¡°Julian, do you think I¡¯ve gained weight?¡± In the past couple of days, she had been preupied with the children kidnapped by Tommy. Julian going to rescue them alone also gave her no time to worry about her appearance. Now that the whole family was lying safely in bed, her appearance-rted anxieties resurfaced. Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh at her, then embraced her.¡± Yeah, you¡¯re not as charming as before.¡± Hisrge hand roamed around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? Your waist is almost twice its normal size.¡± The children were still so small, not even fully formed yet. And her waist was turning into a barrel! Diana shivered involuntarily, deeply disappointed. ¡°Well then, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll take one less bite at every meal. I¡¯ll try not to eat starchy foods and focus on high- protein foods.¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Julian applied a bit of pressure to her waist.¡± Don¡¯t think about those things. No matter how you look, you¡¯re always the most beautiful woman in the world. You¡¯ve been skinny all your life. Let me experience having a curvier wife.¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Diana¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°You want me to gain weight, so you can have a different experience with the same woman?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Julian agreed, not denying it at all. He continued yfully, ¡°Are you going to let me experience it or not?¡± Julian was being so cringeworthy, it made goosebumps rise on Diana¡¯s skin. In less than a minute, she immediately raised her hands in surrender. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Diana leaned against Julian¡¯s chest, gasping for breath. Her small face was flushed from exhaustion. Julian feared hurting her with too much movement, so he quickly resumed massaging her to rx her muscles. Dianay half-reclined on the bed,fortably enjoying the fruits ced within her reach. ¡°Is your knee hurting?¡± Julian asked. He originally hesitated to bring up the topic, but he couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t kneel for anyone. If I¡¯m not around, let Noel handle things. If Noel can¡¯t handle it, just leave it be. You can¡¯t continue to neglect yourself like this.¡± He held her knee, gently moving it back and forth. What Diana had suffered in the Jarvises¡¯ residence was nothingpared to the emotional turmoil she was experiencing now. A spark of defiance lit up in her eyes. In Julian¡¯s presence, she was undoubtedly the boss, and she adopted amanding tone. ¡°What are you implying? Should I just ignore you if you get into trouble in the future? Am I that heartless in your eyes?¡± Julian¡¯s hands never stopped massaging her, but his voice suddenly turned mncholic. ¡°I¡¯d rather you were heartless.¡± If she was heartless, she wouldn¡¯t have kneeled. She wouldn¡¯t have injured herself on the forehead. She wouldn¡¯t have been running around while pregnant. ¡°Anyway, once I¡¯m gone, our considerable wealth will all be yours. What are you afraid of? Just don¡¯t bother with me anymore.¡± The more Julian spoke, the more out of ce it felt. Diana became furious, and refused to let him continue massaging. She raised her foot and ced it on his neck.¡± Go ahead and die! If you die, it¡¯ll be just me and the children. Heartless scum.¡± Hearing her unusual tone, Julian knew she was genuinely angry. He dared not say anything more that might upset her. Instead, he focused on her belly. Rubbing it gently, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I won¡¯t die so easily. I¡¯m just genuinely worried about you. I can¡¯t be with you every moment.¡± At a time he couldn¡¯t ensure his own safety, he hoped she wouldn¡¯t do anything risky. Her primary duty should be to protect herself and the children. ¡°Do you regret remarrying me?¡± Julian asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Diana sensed that something was amiss, and rolled over to press him beneath her. She held his cheeks between her hands and asked, ¡°Why do you keep talking about so many random things today? Is it a side effect of Professor Hughes¡¯s medication?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with that.¡± Julian had been feeling quitefortable after taking the medication so far, although he remained wary of Jim¡¯s sudden appearance. At the moment, he had no other option but to seek Jim¡¯s assistance. These unapproved drugs flowing in his bloodstream did pose significant threats. However, his priority was to stay alive to address other matters. ¡°What is it, then?¡± ¡°After Professor Lemmington¡¯s passing, Mrs. Lemmington had a tough time.¡± It wasn¡¯t about material hardships, but rather, emotional struggles. ¡°When I returned home today, I keep feeling anxious. I thought that if I really died by Enzo¡¯s hand, then you and the children¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Diana nestled in his arms, not moving. She held onto him tightly, as if she had found the safest ce in the world. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I¡¯ll take this chance to ask Professor Hughes to help you thoroughly detox, and remove all those toxic substances from your body.¡± But then, Diana suddenly sat up. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Julian frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why did you take the pill Enzo gave you?¡± Given Julian¡¯s character, even if Enzo held the twins as bargaining chips, he could still escape. It was hard to believe he would willingly take the pill. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Enzo threatened Sean. If I didn¡¯t take the medication, Sean would worry about you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Diana didn¡¯t believe it. She got up, and kissed him on the face. ¡°You better tell me the real reason you took the pill.¡± Julian held her close. ¡°Using the seduction strategy, huh? Are you really eager to know?¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1221-¡°I really want to know,¡± Diana said. ¡°Just don¡¯t get angry,¡± Julian replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry. Tell me.¡± ¡°Enzo gave Sean a simr drug to the one you took, the so- called second phase experimental drug that hasn¡¯t been approved for sale yet.¡± ¡°The drug I took?¡± Diana was a bit confused. ¡°What did I take?¡± Seeing her confusion, Julian tapped her nose with his finger. ¡°The drug you took before, remember? The one that caused you to lose your memory four year5 ago. The one Kiki prepared for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana immediately rolled her eyes and denied Julian¡¯s ims. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°All of these drugs are made from traditional ingredients. To better mix various drugs, they¡¯re often shaped into small ck pills. The pink pill Jim gave you is already quite unusual in appearance. Although the pills may look simr, the herbalposition and effects can vary greatly.¡± Despite Diana¡¯s exnation, Julian wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. His furrowed brows revealed his skepticism. After thinking for a moment, Diana said in annoyance, ¡°The truth is, it¡¯s not really about the medication. You just don¡¯t trust Professor Hughes because of his connection to Enzo, right?¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to deceive her. Under her watchful gaze, he nodded slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Diana insisted. ¡°We have opposing opinions. I think Professor Hughes is quite good.¡± When one¡¯s wife spoke, the husband should listen. If Julian continued to argue, the next step might be a push off the bed. So, he wisely chose to stay silent. When Diana fell asleep, he continued to contemte Jim Hughes. Jim¡¯s sudden appearance, his assistance in dealing with Enzo, and his assertion that he wouldn¡¯t allow Jennings Pharmaceutical Co. to go public were all quite abrupt. Could he truly give up such substantial profits? There were many puzzling aspects to this man. Julian stood by the window, quietly observing Enzo and Tommy, who were still kneeling in the yard. The two of them had been kneeling for more than ten hours. Normally, even an hour of kneeling would cause severe knee pain and physical exhaustion. Enzo¡¯s visible trembling was evidence of that, but he still dared not stand up. It was evident that Jimmanded great authority. He could make someone as thoughtless as Enzo remain obedient. There was no way he was just an ordinary professor, as Julian and Diana had initially assumed. However, what was his purpose for appearing by their side? Could the strange pill Diana had taken and Matt Hughes¡¯s mysterious death be rted to Jim? Julian looked at his sleeping wife. Then, he lit a cigarette and dialed Noel¡¯s number. ¡°How are things? Did Sue agree to meet with me?¡± Since Jim had appeared from the Jarvis family, Julian decided to go there to gather information. As he couldn¡¯t leave at the moment, he had Noel go first. It was already quitete.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. 11/4/23, 9:38 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1221 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1027513.html 4/5 Noel should have returned from the Jarvises by now, but he was still downstairs at their ce. Cecilia was holding his hand, refusing to let him leave. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1222 In this situation, receiving Julian¡¯s call made Noel feel somewhat negligent. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but Mrs. Jarvis didn¡¯t agree. She said she wouldn¡¯t interfere in any matters rted to the Fulcher family.¡± This was bing even more strange. Based on Julian¡¯s understanding of Sue, despite her resentment, she wouldn¡¯t stay silent after Diana had kneeled. It seemed like she initially nned to tell Diana something, only to have a change of heartter. Julian felt he might have touched on the crucial point of the matter. ¡¯Noel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When did Jim appear at the Jarvis family?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t get inside then, so I don¡¯t know the details. It was probably right after Sue wounded Mrs. Fulcher¡¯s forehead.¡± Noel remembered this clearly, because Cecilia had witnessed Diana¡¯s head injury. She knew Noel cared about Julian and everything rted to the Fulcher family. Besides, it had been a long time since the Cecilia had pped Diana. Cecilia had already let go of any lingering resentment between them since then. Sometimes, she even called Diana toin about how straightced Noel was when they were dating. After that, Diana would help her tease Noel. The next day, during their date, Noel would still act very straightforward, but it would lead to moreedic situations that give Cecilia joy. Therefore, when Diana got injured, Cecilia immediately contacted Noel to help hime up with a n to get Diana away. But at that moment, Jim arrived and helped Diana up in front of Sue. He also tended to her injury. Julian took a deep drag of his cigarette. He kept thinking about the pills Jim carried, the ones Diana and he had taken, and the pill left by Ian¡¯s daughter. ¡°Noel, find out if Jim knows Anna.¡± ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°Yes, Professor Lemmington¡¯s daughter.¡± Julian¡¯s gaze briefly turned toward Enzo, but he quickly turned away. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that everything happening around us isn¡¯t just rted to Enzo. Even though Jim has been open about his connection with us and Enzo, I sense that he appeared because he has something against Diana.¡± Until he fully understood Jim, Julian wouldn¡¯t rest easy. He added, ¡°Anna¡¯s death is also suspicious.¡± How could a professor¡¯s daughter simply die after eloping with a man? Given Enzo¡¯s reckless behavior, it was hard to believe he could have covered up a person¡¯s death discreetly. There must be someone meticulous behind the scenes. Anna was already dead. And now, Jim had his eye on Diana¡­ The thought sent a shiver down Julian¡¯s spine. After hanging up, Noel¡¯s expression became even more serious. Investigating Jim was proving challenging, because the man had a spotless record. Based on the information gathered so far, he was just a university professor specializing in pharmaceutical research. Even his graduate students led quite normal lives. The only difference was Jim¡¯s propensity for making investments. He had yed a key role in the establishment of Enzo¡¯s pharmaceutical in seeking the limelight, fitting his character perfectly. 11/4/23, 9:39 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1222 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1027514.html 4/5 He appeared to be a schr with an air of nonchnce-a quality nurtured under affluent circumstances. He was someonefortable with where he stood currently in life. Both Julian and Cecilia had this characteristic to some extent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing Noel¡¯s furrowed brow, Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but draw closer. Under the moonlight, she held his hand and gazed at him intently. ¡°Noel, are you worrying about Mr. Fulcher again?¡± He nodded, and didn¡¯t conceal his worries. ¡°Yes. I was born to live my life for Mr. Fulcher.¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1223-Now that Julian was worried, Noel couldn¡¯t rest well either, even at thiste hour. Cecilia asked, ¡°You were born for Julian? If so, what about me?¡± Why was he such a devoted servant to Julian? And why did a wealthy heiress like her fall for such a humble servant? Cecilia held his hand. They were hiding beneath her courtyard wall, and she was unwilling to let him leave. She didn¡¯t want Noel to be preupied with Julian while they were together; she wanted him to think about her. s, Noel was a man of few words. He looked at Cecilia. Then, he thought about Sue¡¯s attitude and his own inability to marry Cecilia to this day. He abruptly pushed Cecilia¡¯s hand away. ¡® Ms. Jarvis, please have some self respect.¡± Cecilia was nearly livid when she heard this. She had worked so hard to avoid her mother and the house staff, sneaking out like a thief just to spend more time with Noel. However, he becamepletely detached after he answered Julian¡¯s phone call. He told her to behave with self-respect, even going so far as not allowing her to hold his hand. Was this how love was supposed to be? Cecilia had consulted several people around her, and none of them mentioned that a woman should be reserved during the dating phase. They all said that love should be allowed to burn passionately. She had thrown caution to the wind, just to be happy with him. How could holding hands be considered ack of self- respect? Noel probably had some hidden reasons. He was always one who thought too much, and had a strong sense of modesty. Perhaps his self-esteem had been hurt. As much as Cecilia wanted to get angry, she couldn¡¯t. After all, she had worked so hard to get him as her boyfriend. Initially, he couldn¡¯t believe that she liked him. He might appear bold, but in reality, he was quite timid. 11/4/23, 9:50 PM Read Julian¡¯s Stand in Wife Chapter 1223 https://en.novelxo/julian-s-stand-in-wife/r1027515.html 3/5 Just as she and Diana had discussed, if Cecilia couldn¡¯t take the initiative, Noel wouldn¡¯t dare to hold her hand even if a hundred years had passed. Only in a good mood could Cecilia take the opportunity to hold his hand, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. causing him to push his boundaries a little. So long had passed, and they hadn¡¯t even kissed yet! Cecilia looked at Noel¡¯s handsome face, and thought about how seriously he had answered Julian¡¯s phone call. She couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. How could there be someone in this world like him, who took every word to heart? Cecilia had asked him this question. Noel had exined that if he received a sry, he needed to give back an equal amount in return. What seemed like a mary transaction revealed Noel¡¯s honest and reliable qualities-he often overlooked his own strengths while magnifying others¡¯. Sometimes, when he looked at her, he would suddenly praise her kindness. Cecilia asked him, ¡°How am I kind?¡± Noel stumbled over his words, unable to exin. The man was clumsy, adorable, and a bit vexing at times. Plus, he never treated her as someone who with a mental illness. Noel was an excellent man. ¡°Noel,¡± Cecilia said, seeing him furrow his brows in the moonlight. She knew his thoughts had likely returned to the tasks Julian had given him, and wanted to redirect his attention. Under the moonlight, she hugged her arms tightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m feeling a bit cold.¡± Noel instantly chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡± He adjusted the zipper on his clothes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m wearing one moreyer than you, so I¡¯m not cold.¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1224-Cecilia muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not cold? Fine! I hope you freeze to death on this summer night!¡± What a stupid man! She never wanted to see him again! As Cecilia turned to leave, Noel quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± This blockhead seemed to have realized she was upset, and was trying to stop her from leaving. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cecilia was delighted, though she still showed an angry expression. ¡°What is it?¡± She intentionally turned her body away, not in a hurry to look back, hoping he would coax her. As long as he managed to coax her, she wouldn¡¯t return home for now. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to slip away like this. She hoped to experience a breakthrough with him tonight. She wanted to know what it felt like to have her boyfriend kiss her on the cheek. The more she thought about it, the more she felt a thrilling sensation she hadn¡¯t experienced in all these years. She had always been too obedient. After meeting Noel, this was her first time going against her family. It was also the second time she had bravely pursued a romantic rtionship. The first time she had bravely tried had been with Julian, but she had failed. This time, she hoped Noel wouldn¡¯t let her down. ¡°Never mind,¡± Noel said as he stared at her back. He scratched his head, looking troubled. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you must want to go back to sleep.¡± He looked up at the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cold at all, but you just said you were cold.¡± He was also in a difficult situation, and he continued to persuade Cecilia to return home. ¡°You should return home. It¡¯s warmer inside.¡± If possible, Cecilia would have gnawed through her lips with how hard she bit it. Her romantic fantasies were all gone! And it was all due to Noel¡¯s infuriating mouth! In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to return home like this. Cecilia hesitated for a moment, and decided to give them both another chance. ¡°So, why did you call out to me?¡± At Cecilia¡¯s persistent questions, Noel had no choice but to voice his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought¡­ Can you help me ask about Jim Hughes¡­?¡± The more Noel spoke, the quieter his voice became. ¡°This man¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then,¡± Cecilia said, quite surprised. ¡°I always thought you have a one-track mind, but now, you¡¯re trying a more indirect approach. Knowing it won¡¯t work with my mom, you want me to quietly gather some information. Julian¡¯s orders seem more important to you than I am.¡± To make Noel, someone who usually had a single-minded approach, consider a different strategy, was indeed surprising. Noel didn¡¯t argue, though. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I have to do what the boss orders.¡± As for dating¡­ In all honesty, he still didn¡¯t know how to navigate that. He just wanted to live each day and treat Cecilia well each day. However, treating a youngdy well required a financial foundation. By excelling in his job, he hoped to earn a higher sry from Julian soon. That would ensure that Cecilia¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t take a nosedive if she chose to be with him. In Noel¡¯s eyes, ensuring their financial security and working diligently was the ultimate way to take responsibility for Cecilia. However, this was the honeymoon phase of their rtionship. Noel was a blunt, straight shooter, and he wasn¡¯t about to tell Cecilia these things directly. If he did, would she find him boring? Would she begin to doubt her own judgment¡­? Meanwhile, Cecilia had her own thoughts. Was she always choosing men who weren¡¯t right for her? Until she figured this out, Cecilia didn¡¯t n to help Noel. She had her pride. She could defy her mother to be with Noel. She could pick up knitting needles she¡¯d never used before to knit him a scarf for winter. She could even call him first to make sure he was always thinking of her. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1225 However, she couldn¡¯t use her family¡¯s informationwork to help him while her own love life was in turmoil. If anything went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t just affect her, but also her entire family-the same family that adored her. ¡°That¡¯ll put you in a difficult situation, right?¡± Noel rubbed his hands, feeling awkward. It was really strange. He wasn¡¯t cold earlier, but now, he felt like stomping his feet on the ground to keep warm. ¡°If I made you ufortable, I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Noel said, trying to ease the situation. He was grasping at straws. He pushed Cecilia inside the gate and said, ¡°You should go inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡± He didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, nor did he request a hug, even though he wanted one. Cecilia watched his retreating figure, increasingly convinced that this wasn¡¯t what dating should feel like. It was almost less passionate than when they were in the early stages of courtship. Back then, she would have asional rpses, and Noel would monitor her meals and prepare gloves for her when it got cold. He would even put on a suit and make funny faces to cheer her up if she was feeling down. ¡°I really thought I was the most important person to him,¡± Cecilia said. She couldn¡¯t help but call Diana and tell thetter what had happened. Diana was half-asleep when she picked up the call. She listened to Cecilia¡¯s words, absentmindedly responding now and then. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she reached out to touch Julian, she expected to find a warm body. However, the other side of the bed was empty. The covers were cold. Julian hadn¡¯t been in bed the whole time. Diana instantly felt more awake. Holding the phone to her ear, her eyes darted around the room. She eventually spotted Julian on the balcony, standing alone in the night, looking somewhat deste. He was clearly troubled by something. Diana got out of bed to go to him. However, Cecilia could sense Diana¡¯s distracted state. ¡°Diana! Are you even listening to me?¡± Cecilia asked. ¡°Of course I am,¡± Diana replied. Although they weren¡¯t particrly close friends, their interactions were now quite peaceful. It was probably because Noel was someone they both knew. Since Cecilia and Noel started dating, she was particrly interested in discussing Noel¡¯s affairs with Diana. She even asked Diana for advice, saying, ¡°How did you manage to tie Julian down so tightly?¡± Cecilia hade to terms with Julian¡¯s character, epted his and Diana¡¯s rtionship, and knew that Diana wouldn¡¯t steal Noel from her. She used to worry that Diana might be a sly fox, but that was pure nonsense. It was just that when one was in love, there would be a time when everything they did seemed wonderful in one¡¯s eyes, regardless of what everyone else said. Even if one¡¯s beloved was taking a dump. Cecilia realized that her metaphors have be cruder since she started dating. It was quite miraculous that she didn¡¯t mind it. Perhaps it was because she had yed the role of the polite and sensible Jarvis family heiress for so long, asionally letting herself go and thinking about crude things felt rather liberating. Cecilia would sometimes wonder about what Noel looked like when he was using the bathroom. Ahem! Okay, that was getting too vulgar. Cecilia¡¯s cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Diana was unaware of Cecilia¡¯s amusing thoughts, but she didn¡¯t dislike Cecilia. She even felt like a protective older sister at times. Cecilia was a beautiful and polite girl, who asionally sent nutritional supplements to Diana and bought Betty¡¯s favorite dolls. It was hard to hate such a consideratedy. Moreover, Diana always felt slightly guilty towards Cecilia because of past events. So, Diana was very indulgent with her. That was why she answered Cecilia¡¯s call, even in the middle of the night. This was a level of attention even Julian didn¡¯t receive. Diana had a slight backache from sleeping, and a bit of an odd taste in her mouth. These days, she was eating better than before. She casually grabbed an avocado, and started munching on it. This fruit was high in nutrients and good for the babies Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1226 Diana didn¡¯t like the taste, but she kept eating it in big bites. ¡°There are no tricks or secrets.¡± Diana took a few bites and shared her so-called love experience with Cecilia. ¡°He just likes me.¡± When she thought about her rtionship with Julian, they had actually skipped the dating phase and went straight into marriage. If Ka hadn¡¯t interfered at the time, they probably would have adapted very well from beginning to end. Her answer only served to irritate Cecilia. ¡°Diana!¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t seem very pleased with this. ¡°So, are you saying Noel doesn¡¯t like me enough? He doesn¡¯t even want to kiss and hug me, and now, he¡¯s even thinking of using me toplete Julian¡¯s assigned task!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad enough to say he¡¯s using you¡­''¡± Diana slowly put on her shoes, threw on a coat, and then headed towards the balcony. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that when Noel made this request, he no longer sees you as the Jarvis family¡¯s heiress, but as one of his own?¡± With a single sentence, Diana immediately allowed Cecilia to see things clearly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Diana! Thank you!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cecilia grew up pampered, but it gave her the biggest advantage of being able to take in what others said. Now, she almost wanted to crown Diana as her love mentor. ¡°I¡¯lle to you for advice in the future!¡± Diana hung up, and pushed open the balcony door. Julian saw hering out and immediately reached for her hand, afraid the summer night breeze would harm her. He then hurriedly led her back to the room. ¡°Having a cold during pregnancy is very ufortable, and you¡¯re restricted to medications you can take,¡± Julian said as he brought her back to the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue sleeping?¡± ¡°Cecilia called.¡± Diana smiled helplessly. ¡°I guess I owe it to her. No matter how ¡°Cecilia¡¯s illness didn¡¯t really have anything to do with you.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to see Diana burdened by this matter. But Diana shook her head. ¡°I know.¡± She just thought Cecilia was rather cute. ¡°Just consider it as me getting a little sister,¡± Diana told Julian, implying that he didn¡¯t need to convince her further.¡± If it makes her happy, it makes me happy too.¡± Maintaining contact with Cecilia wasn¡¯t such a bad thing, as long as it could improve her mood. But it was sote. Julian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unhappy. ¡°Why did she call?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Diana repeated what Cecilia had said to Julian. ¡°It¡¯s just that Noel isn¡¯t very experienced in dating, so she came to seek advice from me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be her teacher,¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°Next time she contacts you, just transfer the call to me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you haven¡¯t pursued men. It¡¯s been me pursuing you all along,¡± Julian said. ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°Where have I deceived you?¡± Julian hugged her, and ced her back on the bed. The entire room was temperature-controlled, and the nkets were just right. It was neither too cold nor too hot. It wasfortable to lie down. ¡°Come in here too.¡± Diana liked nestling in his embrace. Julian was still thinking about their earlier conversation. ¡°I really haven¡¯t lied to you, you know? Think about it. From the time we got married, haven¡¯t I treated you better?¡± He took care of everything for her. Besides the initial attraction being superficial, his subsequent desires to be with her were all because of his affection and thoughtfulness. His actions seemed to have caused her to fall into a trap, and she was unable to extricate herself. What he provided for her far exceeded what she had in the first eighteen years of her life. The air suddenly fell silent. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1227 Diana remained silent for a while. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Julian thought he might have said something wrong and quicklyid down, allowing her to restfortably in his arms. He asionally poked her petite nose, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you suddenly feeling upset?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Diana nuzzled in his arms cutely. ¡°I just suddenly thought about my parents.¡± Perhaps it was due to her being pregnant again. This time, with her husband by her side, a child to look forward to, and friends like Nina as her support, it seemed like Diana now had everything she didn¡¯t have before. ¡°¡­And Simon.¡± The man she met briefly during the new year, and hadn¡¯t seen since. Julian smiled. ¡® Do you miss him?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana admitted. Before Julian¡¯s eyes could darken, she quickly pecked his face and continued, ¡°I do miss him, but only as a friend, or even a sister-inw.¡± Humans were emotional creatures. Even now, Diana¡¯s feelings about Simon were still quiteplicated. Julian responded with a low hum. At the same time, he lowered his head to kiss her. Their married life had reached a happy bnce through this kind of long-term understanding, making Diana feel warm inside. ¡°You can miss me,¡± Julian said, ¡°but you¡¯re only allowed to miss him for one minute. So now, let¡¯s talk about something else to distract you.¡± After learning about Diana¡¯s pregnancy, Julian had be noticeably gentler. Diana liked the way he was handling things now. His actions made it seem as if he could solve everything they needed to deal with. She followed his pace, and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Your parents.¡± Julian cleared his throat gently, and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve actually been looking for them recently.¡± Hearing this, Diana looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why are you looking forthem?¡± Lately, perhaps because of her pregnancy, she often thought about her parents. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to see them. Compared to Kate and James, it was better for Diana to think about her adoptive parents. It was a pity they had passed away due to an ident a long time ago. That was the only warmth she had during her childhood. So, thinking of them now made her eyes feel teary. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to share his suspicions with Diana without proper confirmation, and burden her. So, he simply said, ¡°After all, they¡¯re my inws. What I fear the most is not knowing anything about them when you talk about them, like now. Especially when you¡¯re about to give birth¡­ I¡¯ve seen many expectant mothers who want their own mothers with them, and I-¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be with me,¡± Diana told Julian. ¡°You can rest assured. I don¡¯t want her to be with me, so please don¡¯t look forthem anymore. It¡¯s a waste of time and energy.¡± Since they had abandoned her again, she saw no reason to keep seeking their approval. ¡°What if¡­¡± ¡°What if, what?¡± What if they weren¡¯t your biological parents? Julian really wanted to say these words, then reveal his suspicions about the twins and their connection to family. He wanted to tell Diana that her father was likely also a twin, and that James was actually her true father¡¯s twin brother. That was why she looked so much like James, but had no emotional connection with him. It was all because of their blood rtion. It was the reason James never had the inclination to be as close to Diana as he was to Ka. However, there was no concrete evidence yet. Julian didn¡¯t want to raise these suspicions with Diana so quickly. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1228 Julian didn¡¯t want to give Diana false hope. He knew that deep inside, she still wished to have family who cared about her. If he denied the blood rtionship between her and James, it would be equivalent to giving Diana hope that her biological parents were different individuals who might love her. ¡°What if, what? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Diana pressed. ¡°What if, at Professor Lemmington¡¯s funeral tomorrow, we suddenly see James?¡± Julian asked. ¡°How would that be possible?¡± Diana chuckled, and hit him yfully. ¡°They didn¡¯t even want Ka. How could they possiblye to Professor Lemmington¡¯s funeral just to see me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Julianughed. ¡°Go to sleep. Your parents are definitely not like that.¡± Since they left quietly in the past and discarded her when she was a child, it was impossible that they would suddenly appear just because Diana mentioned them. Diana alsoughed after hearing this. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°It seems like you understand them well. They never visited their daughter in prison, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯de to see me.¡± Fortunately, her children wouldn¡¯t have parents like that in the future. Diana held Julian¡¯s hand and ced it on her lower abdomen, as though doing so could provide the babies in her womb a sense of security. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Julian said. He took the avocado pit Diana had finished eating and tossed it into the trash. Then, he wiped his hands with a wet towel. Gently touching Diana¡¯s abdomen, he suddenly bounced up from the bed as if shocked. ¡°Diana!¡± She was startled by his exaggerated reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian was ecstatic, gesturing and hopping on his feet as he told Diana, ¡°The babies kicked me! They kicked me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± She turned so Julian could see her belly, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t grown any bigger yet, which means they aren¡¯t fully formed. Besides, you¡¯d have to wait until the fourth or fifth month to feel fetal movements.¡± Four or five months¡­? Julian counted the days. ¡°We haven¡¯t even reached three months yet, have we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Diana said. ¡°We¡¯re only at ten weeks. The babies are still very small. You must have felt it wrong just now. It might have been my stomach digesting. Sometimes, it gurgles and vibrates. That¡¯s probably what it was.¡± Julian refused to believe it. ¡°No way! That movement just now felt so real. My children are definitely calling for me. They¡¯re eager to meet me!¡± He had never experienced pregnancy with Diana before. At this moment, his paternal instincts were at their peak. Diana couldn¡¯t bear to correct him and spoil his good mood. She just held his hand and said, ¡°Then touch it some more, okay? Talk to them more. Make them remember your voice. After they¡¯re born, they¡¯ll be more inclined to listen to you when you try to soothe them.¡± Julian listened with a bewildered expression. ¡°Really?¡± Would the babies remember his voice through their time in Diana¡¯s belly? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Diana said seriously, lookingpletely sincere. ¡°Starting from today, you need to consistently provide prenatal education forthem.¡± Julian agreed, and added this to his daily routine. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Julian said, addressing Diana¡¯s belly for a moment. He then applied some oil to her skin, hoping to reduce the number of stretch marks this time. After all, Diana cared about her appearance a lot. Julian would do his best to maintain her beauty. After applying the oil, he also massaged his hands. ¡°You should sleep now.¡± He urged Diana to rest, because he was concerned she might feel ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ufortable if she didn¡¯t get enough sleep. However, he couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°I apply so much oil for you on a daily basis. My hands will be softer than now by the time you give birth.¡± Then, he addressed her belly. ¡°Kids, what do you think?¡± Diana patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Go to sleep. It It was gettingte, and she was beginning to feel tired. Julian noticed Diana¡¯s fatigue; he couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly at Cecilia for calling in the middle of the night. He followed Diana¡¯s lead, andid down as well. ¡°We have to get up at six tomorrow,¡± Julian said, as he set an rm. ¡°If you feel tired, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Diana said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Tomorrow is Professor Lemmington¡¯s official burial and farewell. I should go and keep Mrs. Lemmingtonpany.¡± However, Enzo¡¯s men had taken away Sean and Betty. Because of that, Diana¡¯s day had been quite chaotic, and she hadn¡¯t had a chance to see Mrs. Lemmington yet. ¡°Regardless, we must properly bid farewell to Professor Lemmington tomorrow. But his daughter¡­¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction Enzo was kneeling. ¡°How did she really die?¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1229 ¡°It¡¯s still unclear,¡± Julian said, thinking about the pill. ¡°They say she died from testing the drug, but Enzo¡­¡± Enzo wasn¡¯t involved in drug manufacturing, so why was Anna testing drugs for someone? The answer behind it was almost obvious. Diana knew Julian was about to mention Jim again. She immediately silenced him by covering his mouth. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t think about insulting Professor Hughes.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian replied, ¡°What about Enzo? Is he just going to kneel downstairs forever?¡± ¡°Yeah, let him kneel,¡± Diana said. ¡°The direction he¡¯s facing while kneeling points at the Lemmingtons¡¯ house.¡± So let him atone for one more night. However, Enzo couldn¡¯t kneel all night. Julian had a very urate biological clock, and woke up at five o¡¯clock every day. He had set the rm for six o¡¯clockst night specifically for Diana. As for himself, he woke up at five and went straight downstairs after getting ready. Julian had considered it. Diana was pregnant now, and some things might agitate her and affect the babies. So, he wanted to handle these matters before she woke up. Downstairs, Enzo and Tommy had been kneeling on the ground for so long without drinking any water, and they were starting to struggle. Julian approached them. He noticed that Enzo¡¯s face had turned white, and his back was bent forward to reduce the pain in his knees. Tommy, though in better physical condition, had been whipped and was sweating profusely in the summer night. His wounds looked like they were about to burst open, making him appear even more miserable and disheveled than Enzo. Nevertheless, they continued to kneel. Even though they were trembling, none of them cked off. ¡°How much of yourpany does Jim own?¡± Julian got straight to the point, lighting a cigarette and holding it right in front of Enzo¡¯s nose. He held it there like a threat. If his answer displeased Julian, his cigarette ash would fall on Enzo¡¯s skin and burn his flesh. If it were in the past, Enzo would have knocked the cigarette out of Julian¡¯s hand. This man was ruthless. He cared about no one except Jim. ¡°Eighty percent,¡± Enzo replied. He couldn¡¯t quite fathom Jim¡¯s intentions, but he could tell that his actions, like kidnapping Diana¡¯s child and injecting Julian with drugs, had upset Jim. It was why Jim had thrown him to Julian without any intention of taking him back. Enzo knelt in Julian¡¯s manor, seemingly atoning for his crimes against Julian¡¯s family. In reality, he was kneeling for Jim. He was hoping not to be reduced to a useless and abandoned pawn. ¡°Where is he from? When did you meet Jim? What¡¯s his purpose for suddenly appearing in Richburgh?¡± Julian demanded, but Enzo remained silent. Julian sneered. Enzo wouldn¡¯t talk, no matter how many questions he asked. Then again, if it were that easy, he wouldn¡¯t have sent Noel to investigate. However¡­ Bang Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1230 Julian punched Enzo on the nose, causing it to bleed. Tommy red at Julian; he attempted to rise several times to defend Enzo, but Enzo stopped him each time. ¡°Let him hit me,¡± Enzo said, gesturing Tommy to stop. At that moment, Julian delivered a strong kick that sent Enzo flying to the corner of the room. Enzo writhed in pain, unable to muster the strength to get up. ¡°This is for my son,¡± Julian growled, ring daggers at Enzo and Tommy. He then pped both of them. The more he hit, the angrier he became. The pain they were enduring was nothingpared to what Sean, who was much younger, had suffered. How dare these two adults go to such extremes?! ¡°You¡¯re avenging your son?¡± Enzo sneered, looking at Julian in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so biased, to the point you¡¯ve hurt your own son! Why don¡¯t you beat yourself to make it up to him, huh?¡± ¡°Did Sean say that to you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have to. We all saw it with our own eyes,¡± Enzo mocked. ¡°Your son imed to be the heir, but I¡¯ve never seen an heir so weak and disliked!¡± While Enzo spoke, his gaze was fixed on a pir behind Julian. Julian realized something was amiss, and instinctively turned his head to find Sean standing there. Although Enzo wasn¡¯t retaliating physically, he seemed intent on using his words to sow discord between Julian and Sean. Julian didn¡¯t want Sean to get hurt again, and decided to be straightforward. ¡°Sean is the heir of the Fulcher family and my most promising son,¡± Julian said. ¡°As for your ims of favoritism and weakness, they don¡¯t exist. Don¡¯t think you can use words to ruin our father-son rtionship!¡± Despite his tender age, Sean had a good understanding of the vast scope of the Fulcher family¡¯s businesses. Adding to that, Diana was pregnant with two babies, essentially giving Julian four children. Yet now, Julian was openly dering Sean as the heir of the Fulcher family. In that instant, Sean¡¯s view of the world seemed to expand. He found himself to have been¡­petty. He always thought that Julian favored his system, but¡­ In reality, Julian openly dering Sean as the heir today was also form of favoritism against Betty and the two babies in Diana¡¯s belly. Sean didn¡¯t act arrogantly or defiant, but bravely admitted his mistake. ¡°Daddy, I was wrong. I won¡¯t bring up your favoritism again, neither in words nor in my thoughts. I won¡¯t give anyone a chance to sow discord between us. But- deciding on the heir is something I hope you¡¯ll consider carefully.¡± Sean felt that the responsibility of being the heir was truly overwhelming. ¡°These matters shouldn¡¯t be decided hastily,¡± Sean sighed.¡± Deciding now would be too impulsive.¡± 1 Julian listened with a smile. Sean always managed to surprise him. He went to Sean, and kneeled down to look at the boy in the eyes. ¡°The reason you told them you¡¯re the heir was to protect your sister, right? You wanted to use this special status to shoulder more of the harm that mighte to her, correct?¡± Sean hesitated for a moment. Under Julian¡¯s encouraging gaze, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He was a big brother. Protecting his sister was only natural. Julian patted his head. ¡°Good boy. Are you still in pain?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Sean shook his head, then hesitated again. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sean bit his lip. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you and Mommy together after Mr. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lemmington¡¯s funeral is over.¡± Sean was obviously troubled. But he wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it right now, and Julian didn¡¯t push him. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1231 He still had to wrap things up with Enzo. Julian hit him twice more, but Enzo didn¡¯t dare to fight back. ¡°Seems like Jim is really very powerful,¡± Julian said as he crouched down and looked at Enzo lying on the ground, covered in wounds. ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured, but you don¡¯t dare to fight back at all despite being so far away from him. Aside from being business partners, you two¡­¡± Julian leaned into Enzo¡¯s ear, and added, ¡°¡­Probably have some dealings concerning life and death, I¡¯m sure.¡± Enzo grunted, even though he wasn¡¯t physically hit. Seeing his response, Julian understood everything. He seized the chance to say, ¡°Anna Lemmington¡¯s death definitely has something to do with you and Jim.¡± Enzo became agitated at the mention of Jim and Anna¡¯s names, like a dog that had its tail stomped on. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Professor Hughes wouldn¡¯t stoop so low!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to do what? Kill someone?¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes widened. He refuted Julian¡¯s words with all his might, ¡°It was Anna Lemmington who was courting death!¡± Julian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It seemed Jim really had something to do with Anna¡¯s death. Whatever the specifics, Julian was sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to get more information even if he did beat Enzo to death. Confirming that Jim wasn¡¯t as simple a man as he looked was enough for now. Julian would be more guarded against him. The moment Enzo heard what Julian said, he immediately understood that he had fallen into Julian¡¯s trap. He had been too agitated just now. Julian probably got the answer he wanted from his reaction. This man was too cunning! As Tommy helped Julian hobble out of this ce, Enzo wished he could kill Julian right there and then. For some reason, Jim was doing things differently from his expectations. Jim¡¯s goal was clearly Diana, but he didn¡¯t want her husband and children getting hurt. He didn¡¯t even have thoughts of taking advantage of the situation. Enzo could only bear with the humiliation he was suffering right now. But Julian wasn¡¯t about to let things end like this. ¡°Enzo Jennings.¡± Julian raised his voice. ¡°I will make you pay the price for causing Professor Lemmington and his daughter¡¯s deaths.¡± Enzo didn¡¯t believe Julian one bit. Jim was the only one who could punish him and make him pay the real price of his actions. No one else could, no matter how much evidence they gathered! Because¡­ Jim¡¯s reach in Richburgh was far more extensive than what Julian could imagine! Last night, Jim stayed at Enzo¡¯s ce. He saw Enzoing back wounded all over; as if he had expected this to happen, he said indifferently, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember your lesson this time. In the future, don¡¯t make a move on Julian Fulcher so casually.¡± Enzo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why not? Why should we be so passive? If you want to build your presence in Richburgh, you must trample Julian under your feet. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s Diana¡¯s husband. If you get rid of him, Diana¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Jim looked at Enzo and chuckled out loud, hisughter clear and bright. ¡°Do you really think I fancy Diana Winnington?¡± Enzo¡¯s face flushed red at Jim¡¯s question. ¡°Is.Jsn¡¯t that the case¡­?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. True, Jim paid Diana so much attention over the years. Information about her filled his study in Jacroaof. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1232 From when Diana fell when she was younger, to when she had her fill of food and when she felt hungry, even when she didn¡¯t have an umbre on a rainy day, all the way to her growing up and arriving at Richburgh to find her family and eventually getting married to Julian. Everything in Diana¡¯s life was documented clearly through both texts and photos. Jim didn¡¯t answer Enzo¡¯s question. He simplyughed louder and heartier. He and pure. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to make her upset or sad before she gives birth.¡± Jim walked out of his room, dressed in all ck; it was a stark contrast with his pale, almost translucent, skin. He nced at Enzo, andmanded, ¡°You should even protect her where necessary, and ensure that she has a smooth delivery.¡± After Jim left, Enzo couldn¡¯t help butin to Tommy. ¡± Is this not love? How could he say that he doesn¡¯t love Diana Winnington?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t like Diana,¡± Tommy said, recalling what Jim said. ¡°But¡­he didn¡¯t say he liked her too¡­ But I think he does like her. Otherwise, why would he make us protect Diana and forbid us to touch those around her?¡± The two of them were so busy discussing the matter, they forgot about their wounds and simply returned to their room in a daze. Now that they had received Jim¡¯s instructions, they no longer dared to make a move on Diana before she gave birth. Enzo was still curious, though. He couldn¡¯t help himself, and ran out of the door in the direction Jim left. ¡°Professor Hughes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where are you nning to go today? Julian and Diana may not wee you as warmly as you expect.¡± Jim didn¡¯t care about what Julian thought of him. All he cared about was the baby in Diana¡¯s tummy. ¡®That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going there to give Diana a present.¡± She would probably be very happy receiving it, he thought. The babies would be able to feel the happiness of his mother, and thereby grow happily in their mother¡¯s tummy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was drizzling during Professor Lemmington¡¯s funeral, sweeping away the suffocating heat of the summer day. Diana and the rest were donned in ck, standing before the tombstone to bid Professor Lemmington farewell. Julian held an umbre up for Diana. ¡°Be careful.¡± It was wet and slippery everywhere. It would be terrible if Diana were to slip and fall. Julian didn¡¯t dare to shift his gaze away from her. Diana found him too exaggerated, and was worried that Mrs. Lemmington might find them impolite amidst her sorrow. Contrary to Diana¡¯s expectations, Mrs. Lemmington was d to see them like that. She wasn¡¯t on the verge of copse, as Diana had expected her to be. Diana even thought that she might follow in Professor Lemmington¡¯s footsteps. But Mrs. Lemmington held on until now, and was even gradually regaining her spirits. At times, a woman could be both tender and strong at the same time. When the tenderness disappeared, strength would emerge from her like a soldier emerging from the earth, making others see her in a new light. That was precisely the case for Mrs. Lemmington. She was like the stubborn weeds poking out from in between the stones in this graveyard, exuding tenacious vitality that was clear for Diana to see. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, you and Mr. Fulcher are so close, just like how me and my husband were in the past. ¡°When I was pregnant, he didn¡¯t let me touch cold water at all. Our living conditions weren¡¯t that good at that time. ¡°I wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes in the middle of summer, and he rode the bicycle given to him by hispany around the entire city just to buy that for me. He was drenched in sweat when he came home, but he was all smiles as he told me to eat them.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1233 Subsequently, Mrs. Lemmington, who was an art teacher, drew the scene of her husband at that time and titled it¡± Joy*. The husband depicted in the painting was handing his wife a peeled sweet potato. He was all covered in sweat, yet joy emanated from his eyes. Thedy before him was all he had eyes for. Their love, depicted in that scene, was clear to all who saw the drawing. That was the romantic ideal of an artist. After that, they thought that their family would only be happier with the birth of their child. They didn¡¯t expect their child to be born with a birthmark that was positioned in such a way that surgery wasn¡¯t rmended. No matter which method they tried, they were unable to make their daughter feel confident and bright with her birthmark. Subsequently, she got acquainted with Enzo Jennings. ¡°After Enzo Jennings appeared, we haven¡¯t been happy ever since,¡± Mrs. Lemmington said. There was agitation and sorrow in her eyes, as if she had thought of the demon himself. ¡°He¡¯s the devil who destroyed our lives! I want him to go to hell one day! Mrs. Ful¡­¡± Mrs. Lemmington was about to ask if footage from the surveince camera at the door could suffice as evidence for the police, when she saw a man approaching them. He was also dressed in all ck, and donned a suit. His suit was paired with a tailcoat, making him look like a pristine spirit floating in the air. His eyes, fair skin, and voice felt so spiritual. ¡°Mrs. Lemmington, my condolences,¡± he said, as he handed her a bouquet of yellow chrysanthemums that symbolized sorrow. Mrs. Lemmington thanked him, finding this young man before her oddly familiar. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint who he was. Perhaps he was one of the students she and her husband taught before. Since he was here to pay his respects, Mrs. Lemmington felt that she shouldn¡¯t be impolite. As such, instead of asking Jim who he was, she ced the yellow chrysanthemums he presented her before Professor Lemmington¡¯s tombstone, and had Jim bow before it. Subsequently, many people streamed in, and Mrs. Lemmington decided to deal with matters concerning Enzo another time and instead focus on bidding her husband goodbye in peace. She kept herself busy, bringing guests to bid her husband farewell. In the drizzle, Jim walked toward Diana. Somehow, Diana felt that his previous suit with the mandarin cor suited him ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. better than the tailcoat he was currently wearing. Jim lived up to his image as a professor, always exuding a schrly air about him. Yet, his sharp and exquisite features worked against that aura, making him a handsome yet bookish-looking young man. He looked as if he had walked out of a picture. Everyone enjoyed looking at good-looking people. Diana was no exception. She smiled, and nodded politely at Jim. But when she took a step back, she noticed Jim taking a step closer to her. Diana stopped in her tracks. ¡°Are you here to look for me?¡± Julian, who was busy holding up an umbre for Diana, immediately looked up, his eagle eyes fixed on Jim. But when Jim turned to look at him, Julian immediately rxed his jaw and lookedpletely unguarded. He nodded at Jim, too. ¡°Professor Hughes, thank you for your treatment. I feel much better now, and the difort I felt before is all gone.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good,¡± Jim said with a smile, but he kept his gaze on Diana. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t like that of a man looking at a woman, filled with hidden desires. In fact, his eyes were surprisingly crystal clear. It made Julian feel like he was being too petty. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± Jim said as he looked at Julian, ¡°could you please let me talk to Mrs. Fulcher for a second, on ount of me helping you cleanse your body of those unpleasant substances?¡± Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1234 Julian hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to agree to it. However, Diana beat him to it. ¡°Julian.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything further, but her intent was clear. She wanted to know what Jim wanted to tell her. Julian had no choice but to agree to it. ¡°I¡¯ll send you both over there where there¡¯s shade,¡± Julian said as he looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s raining, and I can¡¯t let Diana catch a cold.¡± Jim agreed to it. After Julian left the both of them in the pavilion, Jim handed Diana a document. ¡°What is this?¡± Diana said curiously. The document looked way too formal. It was sealed up with tape, looking just like a piece of confidential document. Rather than being in a rush to open it, Diana nced at Jim and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A present for you,¡± Jim said with a small smile that looked so natural on him, it didn¡¯t seem impolite at a funeral. Everything he did was always so appropriate and fitting with the asion. Diana was shocked to receive a present from him. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± She tightened her hold over the document, her curiosity toward Jim surpassing her curiosity over the contents of the document. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± She did nothing to deserve this present. What¡¯s more, as far as she could remember, yesterday was the first time she met Jim. Why did he give her a present upon seeing her today? It even looked as if he came to this funeral specifically for her. Diana wasn¡¯t a narcissist. What¡¯s more, Julian also told her that the look in Jim¡¯s eyes whenever he looked at her wasn¡¯t a look of lust that men would have toward women. She trusted Julian¡¯s judgment. It made it all the more strange that Jim suddenly gave her a present upon seeing her today. How were they rted to each other? How could she just ept this document? Jim didn¡¯t seem to have heard her question. He didn¡¯t answer. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯m making amends on Enzo¡¯s behalf. He offended you and Mr. Fulcher, and even made a move on your children. You two didn¡¯t report him to the police on my behalf, and I¡¯m very grateful forthat.¡± That exined why he gave Diana this document as a present. He felt guilty toward her and wanted to make it up to her. That lessened the worry in Diana¡¯s heart. It also gave her the guts to ept the document. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Hughes, what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°You can take a look at it anytime.¡± Diana was finally curious enough about its contents to open the envelope. Just then, Sean walked toward her. Both Sean and Betty were dressed in ck, as they were attending a funeral. Betty still looked as adorable as always despite being in all ck, and not in her usual pink and white colored dresses. Her puffed up cheeks made her look just like an adorable little animal. Sean, on the other hand, looked even cooler and colder in ck. Even Diana felt slightly taken aback at first nce by the cold aura Sean was exuding. She immediately crouched low, subconsciously wanting to hug Sean. But Sean took a step back and warned, ¡°Mommy, be careful with your tummy.¡± Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1235 Seriously! Although Sean and Betty gradually didn¡¯t want hugs from her, Diana was used to hugging them. She would always instinctively stretch her arm out for a hug every time the twins felt unwell. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like the saying was true. It¡¯s not the child who couldn¡¯t bear to leave the mother, but the mother who couldn¡¯t bear to leave her child. Even though she was bearing twins, Sean and Betty were still children who needed a mother¡¯s hug in her eyes. But in reality, they were already so tall¡­ Sean sensed disappointment rising in Diana¡¯s chest, and almost held back what he wanted to say further. The whole family started leaving the funeral and heading toward their car. Everyone was gathered together; since it wasn¡¯t mealtime, no one¡¯s appetite would be affected. Sean thought there wasn¡¯t going to be a better time than this. He decided to speak up. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± ¡®Yes?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but pinch her son¡¯s cheeks.¡± What¡¯s the matter? Why so serious?¡± Her heart started thumping hard. Sean paused for a moment, seeing the hesitation in Diana¡¯s eyes, but he went on, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I want to join a training squad.¡± ¡®Training squad?¡± Diana instinctively nced at Julian.¡± What is a training Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. squad?¡± ¡°A strict training regiment invented by Grandpa to put the mind and the body to the test,¡± Julian said. ¡°I participated in it when I was young. It was called Sessor Training Camp back then, but because it was so grueling, the son of a wealthy family died. After that, it was modified and slowly evolved to the training squad it¡¯s known today.¡± ¡°What does it train?¡± Diana still couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Sean, why do you want to join it? You¡¯re still so young! Where did you hear about it from?¡± ¡°I read about it online,¡± Sean said honestly. ¡°Mainly because I find myself very weak.¡± He couldn¡¯t do anything when he and Julian were deep in danger yesterday. He was even beaten up by Tommy and Enzo. ¡°It¡¯ll take too long to wait for me to grow up. Mommy, I want to be stronger.¡± Diana remained silent as she felt anger rising in her chest. But she held herself back, not wanting to re up before Sean. The moment she got out of the car, she dragged Julian along and mmed the door shut. ¡°Honey, do I not treat Sean well? Why does he keep wanting to grow up? Have I failed as his mother?¡± Diana felt upset and indignant as she vented her frustrations on Julian. She was someone without a childhood. She thought that having raised Sean and Betty by herself, she had never mistreated her children in both physical and emotional aspects. Yet, Sean had mentioned more than once that he wanted to grow up, despite his tender age. If it were in the past when they just arrived at Richburgh, Diana could still understand why Sean would say something like that. They had suffered a lot during that period. Even Zachary could knock on their door to harass them. But now that he had her and Julian, why did Sean still feel so insecure? ¡°Did Sean feel scared again because of my negligence yesterday?¡± Diana was raising all those questions, but she had no intention of hearing Julian¡¯s answer. She kept pacing back and forth in the room. Julian stared at her stomach, worried she might affect the fetuses in her agitation. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if she were to start bleeding again. ¡°Sit down first,¡± he said as he clutched his chest, forcing Diana to sit on the bedside. Diana refused, and pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! It must be you! You must have identally hurt Sean¡¯s heart again! That¡¯s why he wants to grow up quickly and take part in that training squad! That training squad sounds so grueling already! He¡¯s still so young¡­¡± Diana pushed Julian toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t care, go and persuade Sean and stop him from joining! Sob¡­ Julian, go on! He¡¯s still so young¡­ Sniff¡­¡± ¡°Children who join the training squad are all very young,¡± Julian said, not daring to leave Diana in her current state for fear she might identally hurt herself. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1236 Julian handed Diana a napkin to wipe her tears. ¡°Oliver and I joined the training when we were very young, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Diana shoved him away, and Julian almost lost his bnce. The equally indignant look on his face made Diana feel bad. She knew both of them were unable to change Sean¡¯s mind once it was made up, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from venting her anger on Julian. He forgave and tolerated her even more so than the twins did. He never got angry with her, no matter what she did. He was her rubbish dump, her vast ocean that had the capacity to take all of her tantrums. She was the fish who could swim wherever she wanted in his deep, deep love, i Julian had returned to her side like a tireless soldier, dedicated to giving her a constant sense of security. Diana was worried about him, and pulled him over to check if he bumped himself just now. She sighed in relief after confirming that he didn¡¯t hit the table next to him just now. She had clearly calmed down a lot. ¡°You were clearly a lot older at that time, around seven to eight years old. How could thatpare with Sean, who¡¯s just three?¡± ¡°No matter how grueling the training squad is, it¡¯s nothingpared to the training boot camp of the past. That¡¯s why children attending the training squad have been getting younger and younger. Actually, I think it¡¯s not a bad thing that Sean¡¯s proactive about joining,¡± Julian exined patiently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As the eldest son of the Fulcher family, Sean was handsome, smart, and disyed extraordinaryputing talent. To Julian, he was the best candidate to inherit the Fulcher family business. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Sean to break through his limits at a tender age. Conversely, it could allow Sean a chance to deepen his skills and train his physique. It wouldy the foundation for safer and fuller growth in his life from here on. On the other hand, Diana didn¡¯t think so. As a mother, all she wanted was for her children to be by her side longer. She would be content just seeing her children safe and sound, growing up healthily within her sight. As for how sessful Sean might be when he grew up, that wasn¡¯t something within her consideration and imagination. She just wanted to see her children growing up happily and healthily. As such, she was very displeased with Julian¡¯s words. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the specific curriculum of the training squad, I know it¡¯s not easy. Wouldn¡¯t Sean get injured?¡± Julian remained silent. Not just get hurt or wounded. The training squad was formerly the sessor training boot camp, and children had been known to die of fatigue from it. Even after being modified over the years, and with the Fulchers no longer having control over it, the brutality of the training squad remained clear for all to see. However, children who could withstand the training were bound to benefit. They would see themselves soar to greater heights, both in terms of physique and intelligence. Sean was his son. Julian himself was able to withstand the grueling training from before, and stand out amongst his peers. He believed Sean was capable of defeating his opponents. Seeing Julian remain stubborn and wanting to let Sean join the training squad made Diana anxious. She expressed her concerns, and even tried trapping him with her charm. She wanted Julian to be on the same line as her. She grabbed his hand, and looked pitifully at him. ¡°Julian, we clearly have the ability to not let Sean go through that kind of suffering. Why must we push him into the fire? Shall we just be his guardian angels his whole life? As long as we¡¯re alive, our children can grow up healthily under our care. He doesn¡¯t need to suffer so much. He¡­¡± Her hands were soft and tender. They felt like warm, flowing water wrapping around his arms. Julian¡¯s heart melted. He looked at his wife, not bearing to say what was on his mind. He could only caress her head as he hugged her. When he sensed that she had calmed down, he asked thoughtfully, ¡± Diana, can you protect Sean for life?¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1237 Diana shuddered. She couldn¡¯t help it, despite being in Julian¡¯s arms. She¡­ Couldn¡¯t. ¡°Just like yesterday, we tried so hard to protect him, but¡­¡± Enzo was still able to find a chance to hurt him. Sean still ended up getting beaten up. Even though Julian had already punished Enzo by beating him up far worse than he did Sean, and even though Sean had already been given treatment as soon as possible, it remained a fact that Sean had been hurt. Given Sean¡¯s character, was he sad about the physical hurt inflicted upon him? No. ¡°Sean is a natural leader,¡± Julian said, his voice was water gushing through a dam. No matter whether Diana listened to it, his voice surrounded her like a vast ocean. She had no choice but to take it as it came. She was depressed. Julian kept patting her back by way offort as he went on, ¡°A leader will not Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. be happy being trapped in a well. Loving a child is to make long-term ns for him. ¡°Diana, I know you can¡¯t bear to do so, but since Sean is intent on it, stopping him will only make him feel terrible. The happy and fulfilling life that you want to give him¡­ The kind of life we want to provide him with is not what he wants.¡± Many parents often find themselves gravely mistaken in bringing up their children. They always like to impose their thinking on their children. For example, some children like to sleep in and therefore skip breakfast, but parents always dig them up from their beds first thing in the morning in the name of their good. Parents always feel much better when they see their children eating breakfast, and would go on to say, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± How could the children go back to sleep?! Because of that meal they didn¡¯t want to eat, they often end up in a bad mood and poor spirits the entire day. Yet, they couldn¡¯t re up at their own mothers. Mothers would always im that they do things for the good of their children! Diana was behaving just like that sort of parent. She always thought of herself as an open-minded mother, one dedicated to the happiness and joy of her own children. Yet now, she found herself strangely trapped in the circr thinking of doing things for the good of her children. If she didn¡¯t agree to Sean¡¯s request and stopped him from participating in the training squad, thinking that it was for his good, how different would she be from those mothers who snatch their children¡¯s nkets and pull open their curtains when they were fast asleep just to eat breakfast? Children were independent entities. They were their parents¡¯ children, but not so at the same time as well. They would eventually be an eagle flying freely in the air. Even if they didn¡¯t be eagles, even if they failed to soar up to the sky their entire lives and could only be ordinary people, they would have their own ns and dreams, too. Sean was simply too smart. He merely brought forward the sprouting of his ns and dreams. Betty, who was the same age as Sean, only cared about eating, sleeping, and going out to y. Buying new dolls was her greatest interest. She also liked sticking to Daddy and Mommy, and looking for Sean and behaving coyly around him. But these weren¡¯t what Sean wanted. He was only over three years old, but he was already starting to n for his future. He wanted to be stronger, and that was in line with his wish to grow up faster. In Sean¡¯s world, growing up and bing stronger were interdependent. Diana was the one who couldn¡¯t catch up with his growth. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1238 Diana was the one who kept treating Sean as a baby who needed protection and had to be in her arms, whether the situation called for it or not. Yet Sean had already taken the first step bravely, charging forward and waging war against the future. Diana had mixed feelings about it. Rationally speaking, she knew she had to do as Julian said and let go of Sean. She needed to respect her son¡¯s opinion and thoughts. Emotion wise, however, she was unable to separate from her children so soon, and let him face such cruel and strict training. ¡°If he really joined the training squad, he couldn¡¯te home for at least one year, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯lle home once a year. When his training ends depends on the child¡¯s wishes and speed of growth,¡± Julian said. That was what Julian knew. Many families in Richburgh would choose to send their children to it. Sean was indeed a little too young. However, that only meant he would receive more training and be stronger than others. ¡°But I have some good news that might make you feel better.¡± Diana was feeling so down, but Sean was still outside waiting for her response. Her mind was in a mess, and even Julian¡¯s words failed to lift her spirits. She said listlessly,¡± What good news?¡± Could Julian change Sean¡¯s mind? Being an open-minded mother who could catch up to her child¡¯s pace was so difficult. She began regretting insisting on getting pregnant back then. Could she really¡­ Be a good mother? Diana began having doubts about herself. ¡®The Channing family is in charge of the training squad. Oliver Channing is the one overseeing things,¡± Julian said, looking at Diana¡¯s Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. crystal-clear eyes. His wife was so tempting. She had be plumper since she got pregnant, but that only made her more attractive to him. He just couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Diana wanted to pull her hand away from him, but he refused to let her. Diana could only look at him, her eyes glistening and tempting Julian even further. She was always so fatally attractive to him. Having been his wife for so long, Diana knew what Julian was thinking of right now. She pinched him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you here. Is what you said about Oliver being in charge of the training squad true? Tell me, quick!¡± Diana almost broke out in a cold sweat from panic. Julian was very approving of Sean joining the training squad, and he thought that Sean was fully capable of adapting to the environment there. To him, this was just a matter of him and Diana giving their nods of approval as Sean¡¯s parents. He wasn¡¯t anxious about it at all. In fact, he was in the mood to tease Diana. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. But why are you getting so agitated at the mention of Oliver? Seems like your memories are truly back. You got so agitated when you hear his name that you¡¯re pinching me.¡± Diana yelled, ¡°Julian Fulcher! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Was this the time to get jealous? They were discussing their children very seriously! ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Julian was bent on being shameless and put his face right in front of Diana. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll tell you if it¡¯s true or not.¡± He was all smiles, as if he wasn¡¯t concerned about this matter at all. It only made Diana even more anxious and frustrated. Still, she knew this man well. He yielded to coaxing, but not coercion. If she refused to kiss him, he might really end up getting jealous. ¡°Fine,¡± Diana said. She looked up, tip-toed, and gave him a peck on the cheek. However, Julian didn¡¯t think that was good enough. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1239 Julian tilted his head, grabbed the back of her neck, and aimed straight at her lips. He had always been like that. Aggressive and passionate. From when they first got married till now, he had always been passionate about Diana. Diana felt dizzy from his aggressive attack, and even forgot about her son joining the training squad for a few seconds. But the moment Julian left her and gave her some air, the gears in her brain started shifting again. ¡°Julian.¡± She grabbed his cor. ¡°Quick, tell me.¡± She truly didn¡¯t know how tempting she looked right now. Julian stared at her tummy, feeling slightly annoyed. It was all this pregnancy¡¯s fault! He hadn¡¯t slept with her for a long while. The lust rising in his chest was enough to burn all reason in his mind. Yet the culprit, Diana, lookedpletely ignorant of what she had done. She stared innocently back at him with her swollen red lips, waiting for his answer. He had to give it to her. Julian undid his tie and rushed to the washroom to wash his face beforeing out and telling her, ¡°It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Oliver and ask him about it.¡± With that, he even pulled out Oliver¡¯s number from his phone. He reassured her, ¡°I won¡¯t get jealous about it.¡± Diana asked, ¡°Can I really call him? You really won¡¯t get jealous?¡± ¡°I really won¡¯t.¡± Diana was about to dial Oliver¡¯s number when she changed her mind. ¡°Forget it.¡± She returned Julian¡¯s phone to him. ¡°It¡¯s better that you say it.¡± She suddenly remembered that Oliver and Fanny had been married for a long time. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she suddenly called Oliver and caused a misunderstanding with Fanny. Julian rejected her. ¡°You probably have more questions about the training squad, such as its curriculum, living conditions, and membership structure. Just talk to him about it. I can say hello first.¡± Otherwise, Diana would just be staring at him throughout the entire conversation. The pitiful and yearning look in her eyes would make him burn with passion again. Diana nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Fanny surely wouldn¡¯t mind if she and Julian called Oliver. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing,¡± Fanny said as she jabbed Oliver. Oliver looked at his phone, and hung up. ¡°I¡¯m not taking the call.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Fanny demanded. Jealousy gave way to calm.¡± Because the one who¡¯s calling is your rival in love, and you¡¯re scared of hearing about Diana from him?¡± ¡°Fanny!¡± Oliver red at her and stood up. He did so swiftly, without any affection, i It was just like his style over the years, less and less like the Dr. Channing of the past and more and more profit-driven and business-oriented. Aside from being more emotional about things that had to do with Diana, Fanny sometimes felt as though he was bing more and more socially distant. Even she had be his pawn. s, she was too deeply entrenched and unable to escape. That was why their marriage had remained loveless till now. Her heart was painfully empty. Oliver was getting angry with her again, all because of Diana. Fanny didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about it. ¡°My Oliver is finally getting angry.¡± From what she could remember, thest time he got angry with her was after he Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. met Diana, on the day she asked for a divorce. Oliver was ring at her in the same way he red at her back then, too. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1240 Fanny felt ufortable under Oliver¡¯s re. She pushed him lightly. Out of spite, she grabbed his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll help you call him back.¡± There was no need for him to re at her like that. Fanny didn¡¯t want to give him. She did love him, but it didn¡¯t mean that she epted his behavior-especially when it involved another woman. She wasn¡¯t so desperate to the point of being unable to live without him. Oliver held her hand down. ¡°My anger just now had nothing to do with Diana, but everything to do with your attitude,¡± Oliver said. He looked straight into her eyes, as if wanting to see through her.¡± Fanny, there¡¯s no need for you to get sensitive every time you hear Diana¡¯s name.¡± She was a good woman in her own right. Why did she have to live in Diana¡¯s shadow? In fact, the two of them were rarely associated with each other. Aside from the dividends issued by the studio, they were practically strangers. Fanny burst outughing. Oliver was being overly serious. ¡°I got it,¡± Fanny said, grateful that he rified himself right at the moment of conflict. It was the same a year ago, when she asked for a divorce. He exined himself immediately, and said that he no longer loved Diana. He wanted her to tell him if he did anything wrong, or made her upset. He would correct himself immediately. In other words, he wanted this marriage to continue on. After that, Fanny remained emotional for a long time. She was so happy, she couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She had loved him for so long; and now, he was finally willing to look at her. On the second day, she told him that she was willing to continue their marriage. Since Oliver was willing to turn back, what reason did she have to give up on their marriage? This went on for another year. Up until the past few days, Fanny was still happy with things between them. She had made the right decision to give up acting and transit to working behind the scenes. The peaceful and harmonious married life she currently enjoyed was what she wanted. She didn¡¯t have a happy childhood. Despite being adopted by the Channings, she suffered living under someone else¡¯s roof. It was only until she got married to Oliver that she feltpletely epted by the Channings. Everything was going great. As usual, she drove to Oliver¡¯s workce after finishing up her work to wait for him. Things had been like this over the past year. They would go to work together, and leave work together. It felt like they had gone back to when they went to school and returned home together. Back then, Oliver would always call her Fanny. Fanny never addressed him as her brother. She didn¡¯t want him to be her brother. After they got married, she would sometimes suddenly address him as that. It felt like a term of affection that only they would understand.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her calling him her brother seemed to bring them back to their days of youth, when Oliver had been exceptionally tender and gentle. Fanny thought everything was going well. But that day, when she walked to the door of his office, she heard him talking to Master Channing. Master Channing¡¯s health had been deteriorating over the years, and he was greatly dependent on medication to survive. He usually didn¡¯t appear in the office. The fact that he was here probably meant that he had something important to discuss with Oliver. Fanny stood at the door, not in a rush to interrupt them. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 The next second, she heard Oliver say, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t regret marrying Fanny.¡± She was overjoyed when she heard that. She experienced happiness like never before, as if fireworks were exploding in her heart. There was an itch in her throat, almost driving her to push that door open and calling Oliver her honey sweetly. However, Master Channing¡¯s next words stopped her hand, which was almost reaching the door handle. U wanna money! get up your finans ¡Á ¡°Do you love her? Do you have no regret because you¡¯re making amends on my behalf, or because you really love her?¡¯ Making amends for Master Channing? What wrong did Master Channing do to her? Over the years, it was all thanks to the Channings for taking her in that Fanny was able to grow up peacefully and healthily. Although she wasn¡¯t their darling, the Channings¡¯ influence and Oliver¡¯s presence gave her an admirable life during her youth. Later when she joined the entertainment industry, despite having to walk on eggshells at home with the Channings, she never suffered at work because Oliver was willing to invest in her career. She had always felt grateful for the Channings and Oliver. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal whether I love her or not? Marriage is all about getting used to each other. I¡¯m used to Fanny being around me since we were kids, and that¡¯s the same now. I realized that as long as I¡¯ve gotten used to it, this marriage can go on. Not only can it solve your problem, but it can also help me maintain the image of having a happy marriage. That¡¯s pretty good.¡± The fireworks in Fanny¡¯s throat exploded for good. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of joy at all. All that was left was the bitter taste of sorrow that spread from her throat to her chest, almost breaking her heart into many tiny pieces. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her heart was bleeding. the courage to push the door open. It was only until the secretary came over and saw her standing there, and called her Mrs. Channing, did the two men inside finally notice her presence. Oliver stood up, and opened the door to his office. His height advantage allowed him to hide the sh of panic in his eyes. His experience managing thepany over the past four years had trained him in hiding his feelings well. He found that it was easy for others to see through him if he didn¡¯t hide his emotions. When that happened, he often found himself at a disadvantage in negotiations and work. Thus, he had to make himself look solemn and severe. The man who used to feel as warm as a summer breeze, felt more and more distant as the burden on his shoulders grew heavier and heavier. ¡°Have you been here for a while?¡± He certainly knew what Fanny had overheard standing at the door just now, but he didn¡¯t exin himself. That clearly showed how little he cared for her. Just like he said, Fanny was just someone he had gotten used to. He hadn¡¯t given up on Diana and fallen in love with Fanny over the past year, as Fanny had thought. While it might be true that Oliver no longer loved Diana, it was also true that he still didn¡¯t Move her. Facing the truth hurt so much. Fanny looked down and nodded, not daring to look at him. She used to act in so many movies, so shedding tears was as easy as pie for her. She could always sob sorrowfully whenever her character was sad. Viewers oftenmented that her crying scenes were very convincing. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cry despite being overwhelmed with sorrow. She couldn¡¯t cry, and she couldn¡¯tugh either. Just as Oliver said, perhaps she had gotten used to it too. She had gotten used to him hurting her in their rtionship. At the end of the day, she was the one who asked for this marriage. When Oliver just started taking over the Channing family business, many of his rtives were upset about it. Many thought that Simon could still take over the business, even if Oliver didn¡¯t. No one expected Simon to turn out to be a son of the Fulcher family. The moment news broke out, everyone in the Channing family who were previously suppressed suddenly became emboldened to fight for a piece of the pie. Oliver found himself in the midst of the storm, having to manage the Channing business while guarding himself against the schemes of his own family members. Yet, he still failed. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Oliver was made to drink till he was wasted. His room was filled with women waiting for him to return, so they could eat him up alive. Women weren¡¯t the only ones who had to resist the advances of men they didn¡¯t like. Men may sometimes find themselves in such a situation, too. If those women were to pounce on him and do as they liked with him while he was drunk, then he¡­ Would be utterly destroyed. His dignity and his mental state would take a beating. These people were too sordid. Fanny heard about their schemes, and drove straight to Oliver¡¯s ce without any hesitation. She chased all the women away, iming to be Oliver¡¯s official girlfriend, and seized the chance to sleep with him to put on aplete act. She had been fantasizing about him for a long time, anyway. She seized the chance to blow up the matter involving the Channings¡¯ adopted daughter and the family¡¯s sessor. She also kicked up a huge fuss, insisting Master Channing to identify all those women who were in Oliver¡¯s room that day and find the mastermind behind all of them. She helped Oliver eliminate those who were trying to scheme against him. Eventually, Master Channing made the final call and hosted their wedding. That was how the adopted daughter of the Channing family became Mrs. Channing. Throughout the entire fiasco, Fanny did everything willingly. Whether there was love between Oliver and her, she wasn¡¯t innocent. In fact, on the wedding day itself, she even suggested getting a divorce if Diana returned. She was willing to return Oliver to Diana. As long as Oliver was willing to marry Fanny and silence those who were ndering them, proving that they were truly in a rtionship and helping him secure his position in the Channing family, Fanny was willing to do anything. That was her intention right from the beginning. But somehow, somewhere, she had lost that motivation. She became greedy for everything about it, wishing that their marriage would Until today, when Oliver¡¯s words hit her on the head and woke her up from her stupor. As it turned out, she never had him. Despite being so intimate with each other, she had never secured a ce in his heart. Even if she couldn¡¯t have love, she would still protect this marriage. It didn¡¯t matter. Wasn¡¯t that what he thought, too? Using their seemingly happy marriage to bolster his career, using his wife to bolster his seemingly glorious and joyful life. She was nothing but a medal to him, something he could show off to the world. But¡­ ¡°Mr. Channing, what wrong did you do to me? That you had to make amends to me with marriage?¡± i She was no stranger to the debauchery of the entertainment industry, and she was neither naive nor innocent. All the more she was no pushover. She could willingly choose to remain by Oliver¡¯s side and even marry him. She could even sleep with him and bravely break through the barrier between them as so-called siblings. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to lead her life blind. Since she heard it, there was no need for her to hide the truth. She had to make certain things clear. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene,¡± Oliver said, as he pulled her into his arms. When he felt the sweat on her shirt, he asked the secretary for help to get another shirt. He told Fanny to wash herself up and get changed. She used to be an A list celebrity. Yet now, she didn¡¯t care about her image. Even when dressed in rags, she was still beautiful. Her fans would still be full of praise for her, no matter what she wore. Fanny was used to receiving overwhelming praise. She knew how beautiful she was. That in turn made her care less about how she looked. Conversely, her husband was the one who cared more about her external appearance. That made sense. He wanted to use her most perfect, most beautiful outer appearance as his pawn. Of course, he had to make sure she always looked good. A vase had to look its part to serve its purpose.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Fanny walked into the washroom for a shower. By the time she was done, Master Channing had left. ¡°It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Dad to be around while you were showering,¡± Oliver said. Fanny nodded as she blow-dried her hair. ¡°So?¡± she pressed. ¡°What wrong did he do to me? What did he do that made it worth for you, the son he was most pleased with, to make amends to me with your entire life?¡± ¡°Your hair is still wet,¡± Oliver said, not replying to Fanny¡¯s question directly. He even blew her hair dry for her for the first time, just to avoid answering her question. He didn¡¯t even know how to do it properly. Blow-drying someone¡¯s hair had to be done slowly, from the front to the back. Alternatively, one could hold the ends of the hair and slowly dry it. However, Oliver flipped Fanny¡¯s hair over and blew at her scalp at the maximum heat. Water dripped from the ends of Fanny¡¯s hair that Oliver flipped over down her face, which eventually dried up. The entire process left her at sixes and sevens, just like how things felt like with Oliver. She was about to open her mouth to ask about things between her and Master Channing when Oliver suddenly bent forward and kissed her. ¡°Fanny, don¡¯t ask.¡± If she asked¡­ They wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the marriage the way it was right now. For the very first time, Fanny relented, even though she really wanted to ask that question out loud today. Suddenly, the number they dialed to Julian and Diana went through. ¡°Hello?¡± That was Diana, sounding as clear and vulnerable as Fanny remembered her to be. It was just like her-she looked vulnerable on the outside, but was in fact resilient on the inside. She was a beautiful woman, indeed. Her beauty came from within. Fanny had always been confident about her looks, and never found another woman who could surpass her in terms of her beauty. In fact, someone had even said that Fanny Smith wasn¡¯t just a name or a noun, but more of an adjective used to describe someone who was beautiful. Now, the thought of how awestruck she was by Diana¡¯s beauty when she first saw thetter brought a chuckle to her lips. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Perhaps all those people had never seen Diana. Fanny was thankful Diana never entered the entertainment industry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been that popr in her day. Oliver didn¡¯t understand why Fanny suddenly chuckled. She even greeted Diana casually. ¡°Hello.¡± The shock in Oliver¡¯s eyes made sorrow grow in Fanny¡¯s heart. Oliver never understood her. Right now, Oliver probably thought that she would flee hastily from Diana, or get jealous. In fact, Oliver thought that she should be jealous of Diana. But why should Fanny be jealous of Diana? When issues arise between a married couple, the priority shouldn¡¯t be to attack the other woman. The priority should be to deal with the issue with her own husband. Fanny looked at Oliver with cold eyes, which made Oliver¡¯s heart tremble. He subconsciously reached out to grab her hand. However, she had already walked out. ¡°Have a good chat.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t manage to grab her hand in time. Diana¡¯s panicked voice sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Dr. Channing.¡± She addressed him the same way she did in the past. Oliver looked in the direction Fanny left, but didn¡¯t stand up to chase after her. ¡°Ms. Winnington, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He didn¡¯t call her Mrs. Fulcher. Hearing that, the smile on Fanny¡¯s lips turned cold. She took a deep breath, and walked even further. She thought Oliver probably didn¡¯t want her overhearing their conversation. He used to ask her to leave whenever he was on the phone. Apparently, their husband and wife rtionship didn¡¯t have the intimacy that ordinary husband and wife shared. ¡°My husband is right next to me,¡± Diana said as she pulled Julian over, worried that Fanny might misunderstand. ¡°I¡¯ll have him talk to you.¡± But by then, Fanny had already left. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Oliver had been keeping his eyes on Fanny all along. He paused for a moment before finally walking out. He thought the same way as Diana, not wanting Fanny to misunderstand things between them just because of this phone call. There wasn¡¯t anything to hide in this phone call. Diana¡¯s husband was right next to her. With both of them around, they definitely had something important to discuss with him. Fanny had already walked downstairs. Oliver followed her, his heavy footsteps down the stairs making Fanny turn back. He deliberately made his steps loud and heavy. He wanted her to look back. When he saw Fanny looking back at him again, he felt satisfied knowing how much influence he had over her mood and her thoughts, seeing how his every move possessed her. His footsteps became lighter. Julian spoke. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our son Sean wants to join the training squad. You¡¯re the in-charge Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. right now, aren¡¯t you? The mother of my son wants to ask you about the living conditions and training intensity of the squad.¡± The mother of my son¡­ What a long-winded way of marking his territory. It was overflowing with pettiness on Julian¡¯s part. Even when he was asking for help, he still wanted to do something so petty-as if Oliver still had feelings for Diana. Diana had met Oliver a while back, and even she felt that he had truly let go of his feelings for her. When he mentioned Fanny, his eyes seemed different from before. That look¡­ How should she put it? Love? Diana didn¡¯t know whether that was an urate description, because the love in Oliver¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Fanny was slightly different from Julian¡¯s eyes when he mentioned her. There was love between her and Julian. Was there love between Oliver and Fanny? They were once siblings in name, after all. Diana thought it wiser to focus on settling her own family affairs, instead of being concerned about other family¡¯s affairs. Whatever it was, Julian was clearly being superfluous with his words. It made her feel rather awkward. Diana red at him, but it only made Julian say confidently,¡± Mother of my child, why are you ring at me? Quick,e here. Talk to Oliver yourself. Sean is still waiting outside for your answer.¡± If Diana didn¡¯t take over the call, it would look suspicious of her. She had no choice but to take over the phone and start talking, hoping that Oliver would realize how petty Julian was being. Oliver chuckled. ¡°Julian is still the same when ites to you,¡± Oliver said, recalling what he saw on his rounds back when Julian was hospitalized and Diana had apanied him. Julian used the hospital¡¯s uniform to mark his territory. ¡°He always seeds in making you feel very awkward,¡± Oliver said to Diana, as he nced at Fanny. ¡°Have you ever considered divorcing him again and never being with him?¡± Julian didn¡¯t expect Oliver to be so forthright. It made his face turn red with fury. Still, Diana was right. They needed Oliver¡¯s help right now, hence why they were calling him to talk about Sean. Julian didn¡¯t dare to argue with Oliver in front of Diana, and could only fume in silence. Diana nced at Julian, finding him more and more like a child before another man who used to fancy her. She smiled helplessly, and responded to Oliver¡¯s teasing. ¡°I don¡¯t have ns for that right now. If I ever do in the future, I¡¯ll inform you and Fanny in advance so that you both can attend Julian and my divorce celebration.¡± ¡°A celebration?¡± Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 ¡°Why not?¡± Diana chuckled brightly. ¡°A divorce means that two people have decided to stop living with each other and put an end to their suffering. That naturally calls for a celebration.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡®That makes sense ¡° He had put the phone on loudspeaker mode. Fanny could hear everything that he talked about to both Diana and Julian. This was the first time he allowed her to overhear his phone conversation. What¡¯s more, it involved Diana. Hearing them talked so casually about each other¡¯s marriage, even joking about divorce, made it clear that there was no romantic inclination between both of them. Things were clear and non-ambiguous; like a ray of sunshine shining into a river, making the water glisten. So crystalclear it was, the fish swimming in it could be seen. Fanny¡¯s mood turned for the better the more she thought about it. A bright smile lit up her face. Although she didn¡¯t look up, Oliver could sense that she was in a good mood from her side profile. Despite being more reserved and solemnpared to before, his tender heart was something he could never change. He didn¡¯t expose Fanny for that secret smile she hid, and went on talking. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the good news of your divorce. I¡¯ll bring my entire family to celebrate with you when that happens.¡± They were having an enjoyable chat, while Julian was fuming mad. Julian finally understood what it felt like to shoot himself in the foot. His bad mood stood in stark contrast with Fanny¡¯s good mood. Family¡­ That¡¯s how Oliver described Fanny to Diana. It made her even happier. Fanny had seen so much and experienced so much, yet she was delighted by such a simple and sweet term. ¡°Dr. Channing¡­¡± ¡®Yes, I will send you some information regarding the training squad,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Although I¡¯m currently in charge of them, there will be no favoritism whatsoever to anyone who joins the team. So¡­ You¡¯d better consider thoroughly the intensity and harshness of the training before deciding whether to send your son to the squad.¡± In other words, Sean was bound to suffer the moment he joined. ¡°As for the specific living conditions, training curriculum, and intensity, I can only say that things aren¡¯t so simple,¡± Oliver exined. ¡°But every child whoes out of the training squad leaves as a stronger individual with an amazing ¡°But¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t Sean just slightly over three years old?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Yes,¡± Diana said with a nod. Her heart ached even more at the mention of Sean¡¯s age. ¡°Sean himself is insisting on joining the training squad after finding out about it¡­¡± Things between the mother and son pair were at a deadlock precisely because of this. It had been a few hours already. The atmosphere at home was almost like that at the funeral. ¡°Does your training squad have children of such a young age?¡± ¡°Never before,¡± Oliver admitted honestly. ¡°Even when Julian and I joined the sessor training boot camp, the predecessor of the training squad, we weren¡¯t that young. If Sean joins the squad, I can promise that he¡¯ll stay alive, but Whether he will get hurt or to what degree, Oliver couldn¡¯t guarantee that. Diana understood what Oliver left unspoken. ¡®You don¡¯t suggest for Sean to join at such a young age too, do you?¡± ¡®Yes. If it were my child, I might make him wait a while longer before joining the squad.¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you. I¡¯ll discuss it with Julian.¡± After hanging up, Oliver sent some information to Diana. Her face paled as she looked through the information about the training squad. ¡°Children who join the training squad have to learn to use guns?! Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Julian nodded. ¡°Things like horse riding, guns, and some self -defense and offensive tactics will be taught. They will also undergo physical and intellectual training.¡± It was very physically and intellectually demanding of the children. ¡°No way, no way!¡± Diana cried. Her heart thumped harder the more she found out about the squad. She even felt her stomach churning. She caressed her tummy, trying tofort her babies, as she looked up at Julian. ¡°I can¡¯t let Sean join this.¡± She took a deep breath, held her stomach, and marched out. Julian wanted to say further, but seeing her walking unsteadily because of her pregnant stomach made him swallow his words. Diana had painstakingly given birth and taken care of the children. Despite the praises that the world showers on mothers and the overwhelming advice for mothers to let go of their children when it was time to, nothing could He decided it was better for Diana to make the decision on this matter. Whatever it was, he would support her. The two of them left the room in quick session. They saw Sean in the same spot, seated formally on the couch. Betty, on the other hand, was scrunched up into a ball on the couch, hugging her legs and asionally asking to be fed some fruits; she was clearly enjoying herself. Every child was different indeed. Diana felt that deeply as she stared at her two vastly different twins. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Diana said, deliberately ignoring Sean¡¯s expectant expression and avoiding the topic of the training squad. Her attitude clearly spoke of her rejection. Sean was inevitably disappointed, and wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. Even though the kitchen prepared his usual favorites, he only took two nibbles without much interest. He looked vulnerable and pitiful. Diana had never seen him like this before, disinterested in everything around him. Seeing her son behaving like this made her anxious. However, she stubbornly insisted that she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re still too young. After you turn six, which is the average age of the members in the training squad, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°Why must I wait till I reach the average age?¡± Sean refuted, feeling like Diana¡¯s words were like a ray of hope in the dark night sky. He was quick-witted, and could sense it immediately. ¡°Mommy, you asked about the training squad. Who did you ask? Mr. Channing?¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Sean to even know that Oliver was the person-in-charge. He even remembered who Oliver was. Betty looked up, confused. ¡°Mr. Channing? Who¡¯s Mr. Channing?¡± Why did she have no impression of him at all¡­? She didn¡¯t even remember Simon, not to mention Oliver. That was how an ordinary child¡¯s memory worked. They would easily forget things that happened before they turned three. In fact, Betty had once cried for three whole days and nights because of a friend who transferred to another kindergarten. She kept crying, insisting that she couldn¡¯t be without that friend of hers. She even wanted Diana and Julian to drive to her friend¡¯s house to tell said friend how upset she was. However, her friend¡¯s family had already undergone immigration procedures. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. How could they give up on their immigration ns just because of a little girl¡¯s cries? Betty ended up feeling hurt and dismayed. All she could say was, ¡°Mommy, my best friend¡¯s gone¡­¡± Diana looked at her daughter, finding it heartbreaking and hrious at the same time. Thankfully, the family wasn¡¯t able to see what Betty looked like. Otherwise, they might mistakenly think that their daughter had died instead of leaving the country. ¡®Your friend¡¯s just leaving the country. She¡¯lle back again next time, and you two can meet up and y together. If not, after Mommy gives birth, Daddy and I can also bring you overseas to meet her.¡± Betty blinked back the tears in her eyes, and nodded. That was when she finally started eating her food. Less than a weekter, Betty began having fun and enjoying herself at school again. Diana asked her whether she missed her best friend. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Betty smiled brightly, and rolled her eyes at Diana. ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about? Landy is my best friend! We see each other every day, why would I miss her?¡± Landy was Betty¡¯s new friend, not the one who just went overseas. This girl¡­ Was so forgetful. And yet, she lived her life so happily. Sean was different. Until now, he was able to differentiate clearly between Simon and Oliver, thetter being someone he had only met twice. For the first time, Diana ignored her daughter and kept her eyes on Sean. In the depths of her heart, she finally began to understand how different Sean was from his sister. Julian was right. Sean¡­ Wasn¡¯t an ordinary child. He would be very sessful in the future. Diana wasn¡¯t exactly very excited about that realization. Conversely, she felt rather disappointed. An outstanding child had much more burdens to bear. His future would likely be fraught with challenges and difficulties. She could almost see Betty and Sean¡¯s lives on two parallel lines. Sean would have a vast ocean to conquer, while Betty would grow up happily under her and Julian¡¯s protection. As for Sean¡­ His world was way too huge for them to protect. Children were bound to eventually surpass their parents. The future belonged to the young ones. Thinking that, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Yes, I asked Mr. Channing about the training squad. What about it?¡± Diana shot her son a smile.¡±Do you think Mr.your mother?¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°If he spares me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to assume the position of the person-in-charge of the training squad.¡± Diana burst outughing. Sean¡¯s answer was impable, and indicated a rity in thinking that belonged only to adults. This child matured way too early. The realization left her feeling even more torn than earlier in the morning, when Sean told her about wanting to join the training squad. On one hand, she was d to know how extraordinary her child was. On the other, her heart ached thinking about the challenges he might face in the future. Diana felt both d and heartache at the same time. Eventually, she decided it was best to hand the decision rights to Sean. Diana looked at Sean, and sighed. ¡°No parent who loves their child can go against their child¡¯s wishes. I¡¯ve lost once more, when pitted against you and your opinion.¡± Seeing Sean with no appetite was worse than killing her. With that, she left the dining hall. Her back looked so deste and dismal. She caressed her babies in her tummy, suddenly wondering why she wanted toCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. give birth to them. They would leave her the moment they grow up. Her babies, whether they be girls or boys, wouldn¡¯t stay for their entire lives. No matter if they grew up extraordinarily or otherwise, they had their own lives to lead. Even clueless Betty would end up getting married and having children of her own. Diana and Julian would have to dress up well and marry her off. Giving her hand in marriage to another man. The mere thought of that made Diana extremely upset. Her heart ached. Julian sensed that Diana was in a bad mood. He put down his fork, and rushed over. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 In regard to Sean joining the training squad, Diana had in fact indirectly given her approval. However, Sean witnessed his mother¡¯s reluctance and helplessness. It was far from the happiness he had imagined. Diana and Julian spent a long time in their room. She gazed at the door, where she was waiting for the knock toe. ¡°I feel thoroughly defeated in the face of our son,¡± Diana couldn¡¯t help but grumble to Julian. ¡°Back when they were just born, I felt awkward when peopleat old yet. How did I be a mother? I was even too embarrassed to call myself a mom. ¡°But somewhere along the way, I started to ept it. I also referred to myself as ¡®Mommy¡¯. I now realize that the first step to truly epting the role of a mother isn¡¯t learning to love your child. Loving your child is something thates naturally and effortlessly. The difficult part is learning how to step back from your child¡¯s life.¡± When a son grows up and wants to get married, too much parental interference could lead to a broken family.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When a daughter grows up and wishes to marry, excessive parental involvement could also hinder her happiness. ¡°Since he really wants to join, we should let him,¡± Diana finally decided. She looked at Julian. But I can¡¯t bring myself to send him off with a smile. You should take Betty with you when the timees. I happen to have a checkup at the hospital with Nina.¡± She hadn¡¯t had the time to entertain Ninately, and she wasn¡¯t sure how things were going between Nina and Vans. Diana saw this as an opportunity to have a chat with her best friend. Julian calcted the days. ¡°Is it time for another prenatal checkup?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°There are frequent prenatal checkups during the first few months, especially in the first trimester. It could be twice a week, even. Later on, there will be non invasive DNA and NT scans. When it¡¯s time for the NT scan, you¡¯ll be able to see a picture of the babies inside my belly.¡± As soon as she said this, Julian brightened up. ¡°That sounds amazing!¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll see for yourself when the timees. If we¡¯re lucky, some babies even stick their tongues out at us from inside the belly. It¡¯s adorable!¡± As she said this, even her expressions became animated. Julian couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Who was it that said we shouldn¡¯t have another child? Look at how happy you are now. It proves that the process of conceiving and raising children is still quite wonderful.¡± Diana pondered. ¡°You¡¯re right. Raising them is the happiest part, though.¡± That was how their final decision about Sean was made. In the end, Sean didn¡¯t change his mind about going. Diana couldn¡¯t help but swallow her reluctance, and helped him pack his bags. Finally, she sent him off. However, she didn¡¯t get in the car. Sean looked disappointed. ¡°Mommy, are you noting to see me off?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Diana said. She was afraid that if she went and saw the training camp and the training grounds, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist shuffling Sean back into the car and returning home. Even if she didn¡¯t bring him back, she was afraid she would cry uncontrobly, making everyone ufortable. That also wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Your father and Mr. Channing will both be there. Don¡¯t worry. If you have any problems, tell Mr. Channing, and he¡¯ll inform me.¡± At the training squad, Sean¡¯s phone would be confiscated. He wouldn¡¯t be able to contact the outside world for the next year. When they met again this time next year, it would be a few months after she gave birth to the babies in her belly. Diana met with Nina at the hospital, and said sadly, ¡°I thought they¡¯d be with me during this delivery. I have my husband with me this time, but my son isn¡¯t here.¡± Nina smacked Diana yfully, and scolded her. ¡°Stop saying such ominous things! What do you mean, he isn¡¯t here? He¡¯s my godson. Don¡¯t jinx us so casually. He¡¯s doing well in the training squad.¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 ¡°Just you wait. When we see him again next year, Sean will definitely look even cooler and more dashing than he does now!¡± At that moment, the cruelty of fate had not yet fully revealed its ws. Nina¡¯s words touched Diana, who surprisingly felt a sense of hope for the future. ¡°Patient number 54, are you ready? If so, pleasee for your checkup,¡± a doctor¡¯s voice called through the door. Diana nced at the number on her slip, and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± This was the ultrasound examination, and it was crowded today. After a long wait, Diana excitedly rose to her feet. Supporting her belly with her hands, she made her way toward the examination room as she carefully avoided the people. ¡°Is your dder full? Do you feel like you have to go soon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana replied to the doctor as shey down on the examination table. ¡°Is this your first pregnancy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you know you¡¯re expecting twins?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana and the doctor continued their exchange. ¡°Doctor, my previous pregnancy was fraternal twins, so do I need to buy new clothes for the children this time?¡± This was a discreet way of asking about the gender of the twins. The doctor nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Aftering out of the ultrasound room, Diana muttered to Nina, ¡°What did that mean? Does it mean I¡¯m getting the same gender as the previous pregnancy, or that the old clothes from my previous pregnancy won¡¯t fit anymore, but can still be used?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone bonkers.¡± Nina rolled her eyes in exasperation.¡± If you want to Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. know, just have Julian take you to the private hospital for a gender test. And I still don¡¯t get it. Why does Julian insist on having you queue up in a public hospital instead of going to a private one?¡± Seeing that Julian¡¯s image in Nina¡¯s mind was about to deteriorate, Diana hurried to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t think badly of him. I was the one who requested going to a public hospital. Giving birth is a big deal, you know? You wouldn¡¯t understand if you hadn¡¯t experienced it. Even though modern medical technology is advanced, many mothers still don¡¯t make it past this stage. For example, from a rare medical emergency-an amniotic fluid embolism. ¡°If that happens and the doctor doesn¡¯t act quickly, even just a few seconds can make you miss the best window for rescue, and you could die instantly. Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, heavy bleeding can ur during childbirth. I¡¯m having twins, and it¡¯s my second cesarean section. There¡¯s more safety assurance in a public hospital¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Nina had never really thought much about giving birth before. She just figured most women have children, and with modern medical technology being so advanced, what was so difficult about it? Especially with a C-section. There were even people online saying that you just need to lie there and wait for the doctor to administer anesthesia. Then, take a nap. Once woken up, the baby would have been born. It sounded so simple that she thought raising children and going through pregnancy were more challenging than giving birth. After hearing Diana¡¯s description, she suddenly had a new appreciation for it. Thinking about if her stomach was the one cut open with blood everywhere made her legs go weak. The thought that Diana had experienced this pain once before made her even more ufortable. At that time¡­ She wasn¡¯t by Diana¡¯s side. Julian wasn¡¯t there, either. Even though Diana had no memory of it at the time and didn¡¯t know she had a husband and a best friend, giving birth alone was definitely not easy. ¡°It seems that throughout history, regardless of advances in medicine, women giving birth is pretty much like passing through the gates of the underworld.¡± Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Nina held Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to give birth. It¡¯s hard enough for you, giving birth to the twins and then having to deliver another pair of twins now.¡± Diana was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that? You and Vans don¡¯t n to get married?¡± After Nina had stayed over at Vans¡¯s ce thest time, Diana thought they would reconcile. Plus, there had been no news from Lina Jennings¡¯s end. With that, Diana assumed Vans had given up on pursuing Lina and was getting serious with Nina.m getting married. In fact, Nina was even prepared not to have children for a lifetime! ¡°It¡¯s hard,¡± Nina said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She thought of Vans¡¯ mother¡¯s predicament, and it pained her. ¡°Vans won¡¯t give up on his mother. For the sake of his mother, he has to go along with the Stanleys¡¯ wishes. Coincidentally, Lina is interested in him now. And I think¡­ they¡¯ll eventually get engaged. After this engagement, they should get married quite quickly.¡± Diana widened her eyes, looking at Nina in disbelief. ¡°What about you? If Vans really got together with Lina, why would you say you won¡¯t get married and won¡¯t have children? Are you going to wait for him forever?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for him.¡± Nina leaned on Diana¡¯s shoulder, not daring to meet her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve made a deal with Vans. Once he resolves the family matters and takes his mother out of the family, we¡¯ll be together again. He won¡¯t make me wait forever. But by then¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be old. It¡¯ll probably be difficult to have children.¡± Her voice grew softer as she spoke, but it made Diana¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± As a friend, Nina had unconditionally believed in Diana when no one else did not even Julian. Nina had firmly stood by her side, and became the first person in Richburgh to ept Diana.an, and even have a child with that woman. She had willingly given up her entire life! She was willing to spend her entire youth waiting for him, with an indefinite timeframe. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Nina held Diana¡¯s hand. The pain she endured felt like a knife through Diana¡¯s heart. ¡°Diana¡­ He¡¯lle back to me, right?¡± That day, they had promised. As long as Nina didn¡¯t let go and didn¡¯t give up, Vans would also make an effort to be by her side. He wouldn¡¯t let go, either. Since they both loved each other, why couldn¡¯t they be together? As long as she gave him time, Vans would belong to her again! But¡­ How many years would it take to bridge that gap? No one could say for sure. Diana didn¡¯t answer Nina¡¯s foolish question. In her heart, she was close to hating Vans. She wished she could tear that man apart. Since he couldn¡¯t let go of the Stanleys and their conditions, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Nina again! Holding onto one and being deeply in love with the other¡­ What was the point in all of it?! Poor Nina thought she had found the most profound love in the world. Now, holding Diana¡¯s hand, it felt as if Nina was trying to share her happiness with her. The more Diana thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°What will you do when he can¡¯t be with you after he gets married? Are you just going to wait?¡± Diana grabbed Nina¡¯s shoulder, making her look directly into her eyes. ¡°Or are you¡­ going to be Vans¡¯ secret mistress?¡± Mistress¡­ ¡°Diana, you don¡¯t have to put it in such harsh terms,¡± Nina said, embarrassed. Since the day she and Vans made that agreement, she hadn¡¯t dared to think too deeply about it. But now, Diana had so bluntly exposed her actions and called her a mistress. These harsh truths stung. ¡°I was clearly there first!¡± Nina cried sadly, raising her voice.¡± Why did I be his mistress? Why am I suddenly someone who can¡¯t be in the open?¡± Neither Diana nor Nina had expected that they, the best of friends, would quarrel in such a special ce as a hospital. People around them were already casting curious nces their way. Diana instinctively pressed Nina¡¯s head into her bosom. Despite being a person with a generally good temperament, she snapped fiercely at the onlookers. ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1251-Diana absolutely couldn¡¯t let Nina get hurt! She had to help Nina. Help her fight for the right to be with Vans. Help her cut off the flies that kept hanging around Vans. But Lina was interested in Vans. It wasn¡¯t that easy to make a move on her. Unless¡­ Diana thought of Enzo, who Julian had beaten ck and blue a few days ago. Since Enzo was Jim¡¯s man, Diana could ask Jim for a favor, right? She could make a deal, and Enzo wouldn¡¯t let his sister continue to get close to Vans, right? After all, Vans had already made up his mind. Even if Lina married him, they wouldn¡¯t be happy. Setting aside the grudge between Diana and the Jennings family, Vans would be the main culprit of Lina and Nina¡¯s misfortune. How unfortunate! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was a pity that Diana¡¯s best friend, who was like family, fell for a man like Vans. Diana couldn¡¯t do anything to Vans. She could only do what she could, hoping Vans would return to Nina before they married. ¡°Will Enzo really listen to Jim and make his sister give up Vans?¡± If Lina voluntarily gave up on Vans, that was the only way the Stanleys wouldn¡¯t im it as Vans¡¯s fault. With that, him and his mother would be safe. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Diana replied, ¡°but we can try.¡± Diana was determined to do something once she said it out loud. After confirming that there were no issues with the pregnancy test, Diana and Nina left the hospital. Then, she immediately called Jim. ¡°Ms. Winnington, I expected you to call earlier.¡± Diana was surprised. ¡°You knew I was going to call, Professor Hughes?¡± Upon hearing her words, Jim felt confused. ¡°Ms. Winnington, didn¡¯t you see the folder I gave you?¡± It was an apology gift from Jim. After receiving the folder at the funeral, she had been caught up about Sean joining the training squad, and hadpletely forgotten about it. i Now, when Jim brought it up, she felt her face burn with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, Professor Hughes,¡± Diana admitted truthfully, ¡°I forgot to look at it¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even remember where she had put that folder. Jim¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You never looked at it all this time?¡± Diana replied softly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, why did you call me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said. If she didn¡¯t even value the gift he gave her, she certainly couldn¡¯t be so shameless as to ask him for help today. She decided to postpone the matter of Vans and Lina once more. ¡°I just wanted to ask how you¡¯ve been in Richburgh. If you need a guide, I¡¯d be happy to assist.¡± Jim smiled. ¡°Of course, that sounds great. So, Ms. Winnington, shall we meet tomorrow?¡± Diana hadn¡¯t expected Jim to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Sure. Where would you like to go? Just let me know, and I¡¯ll prepare an itinerary to show you around tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nina nced at her. ¡°Did it not go well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Diana replied. ¡°Give me a few days, Nina. Let me get closer to Professor Hughes and familiarize myself with him before I ask him for a favor.¡± She reassured Nina, but her own heart was in turmoil. Where had she put that folder? Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1252 Diana had casually tossed aside a gift from someone else. And now, she couldn¡¯t even find it! She was too embarrassed to admit this. She silently swore to herself that she would find the folder and take a serious look at it before meeting Jim tomorrow. She was curious to see what kind of apology gift Jim had sent. The more she thought about it, the less sense it made. Diana remembered that the folder was thin; there seemed to be just a few sheets of paper inside. Maybe it was a property deed or something. Her thoughts were bing increasingly absurd, and she sighed as she touched her belly. ¡°Since bing pregnant, I feel like I¡¯ve be more rxed. I¡¯m not as stressed at work, and my mind keeps wandering.¡± She wondered whether the babies inside her were boys or girls, and what kind of clothes she needed to prepare. She hadn¡¯t wanted to find out the gender yet, wanting to keep a sense of surprise, like opening a mystery box where you can¡¯t guess what¡¯s inside until you open it. She also found herself daydreaming about what it would be like when the two little ones grew up, and couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about other things at the same time. Sometimes she would even consider getting a couple of pet rabbits, just because she saw some carrots on the table. Having four children watching the little rabbits eat carrots together would undoubtedly be adorable. Now, I¡¯m even fantasizing about a man I just met giving me a property deed,¡± she joked. She already had her own house now. Although it wasn¡¯t asrge as CoIlina Vi, and the entire value of her house couldn¡¯t match a single piece of porcin disyed in the Fulcher Manor, it was still hers. Whenever Diana thought of that house, she felt like she had a reliable fallback option even without a natal family. Just in case she and Julian ever had a fight in the future over childcare, she could retreat to her own little home to clear her mind. He would have toe over multiple times to convince her to return! i For now, indulging in fantasies wasn¡¯t appropriate. She didn¡¯t really think the folder contained a property deed. She didn¡¯t want another house. The main concern was that if it truly was a property deed, she¡¯d be so terrified that she¡¯d hand it over to Julian like a hot potato, asking him to return it to the sender. But her jest was overheard by La, who had been feeling guilty towards Julian for the misunderstanding over the jade and the quarrel it had caused between him and Diana. Moreover, over the past year, La had witnessed Julian¡¯s unwavering kindness and love for Diana. So, when she heard Diana¡¯sment, Laimmediately took it to heart. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A gem like their young mistress couldn¡¯t be swindled away by another man. As La contemted who might have gifted Diana a house along with a property deed, she began her pretence of searching the house for the missing folder. ¡°Madam, I still can¡¯t find it,¡± La reported. Diana was starting to feel anxious. If she couldn¡¯t find the folder, how was she going to exin things to Professor Hughes when they meet tomorrow and ask about the apology gift? She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him; she needed his help! While Diana was struggling to recall where she might have ced the folder, Julian was also going through a tough time. He had promised to apany Diana to every prenatal checkup, but it hadn¡¯t taken long for him to break that promise. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1253 As Julian drove to drop Sean off, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. He should have suggested Diana postpone her checkup by a day, so he could be with her. Sometimes, waiting a long time in the hospital could give rise to leg and back pains. He could have bought her water and chocte if he had been there. He could even have massaged her legs. ncing at his well-behaved son and daughter sitting in the car, however, he quickly reprimanded himself. Diana and Nina were perfectly capable of handling the checkup on their own. His responsibility today was to settle his son¡¯s affairs. Even being a doting husband had its own timing. He couldn¡¯t be absent- minded on the day he was bidding farewell to his son. i Sean was exceptionally intelligent. If he noticed that Julian¡¯s mind was elsewhere, he might start worrying for no reason. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Julian said, pushing thoughts of Diana from his mind. He turned his attention to the road, and began discussing things Sean needed to be aware of when he joined the training squad. Sean looked at Julian and said, ¡°You and Mommy don¡¯t need to worry so much. Even if I share a dorm with others and don¡¯t get along with them, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any ce or social setting, personal ability is what matters most. ¡°As long as you excel, people will naturallye to talk to you. They also won¡¯t dare to look down on you because of your age or size. But if you¡¯re not outstanding, it doesn¡¯t matter if you know many people or how good you are to others. You can still be considered disposable trash in their eyes.¡± Julian was shocked by Sean¡¯s words. How did the boye up with such profound thoughts at such a young age? However, it was Julian, not Diana, sitting with Sean right now. He was far morerational than Diana, and quickly pulled himself together. ¡°Sorry, I said too much,¡± Julian said, reaching out to hold Sean¡¯s small hand as he saw the tension on the boy¡¯s face. ¡± Sean, you¡¯re already very intelligent. You¡¯re not an ordinary child. Whatever you say or do, there¡¯s always a reason behind it. Starting today, Daddy will treat you as a young adult. ¡°But this also means that the expectations ced on you would be higher, and that¡¯s the price for entering the training squad. Everyone around you will havehigher expectations and demands from the moment you step in. Are you really ready for this?¡± Sean liked the way the conversation was going. It made him feel like he had control over his own life. For the first time with Julian, he felt the towering presence of a mountain guiding him forward. His cool little face broke into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I¡¯m ready.¡± He needed to spread his own wings in the world. He had confidence that he could quickly improve himself in the training squad. However, reality had a way of being different from one¡¯s expectations. When they reached the amodation, they realized that the living conditions were even more basic than what was depicted in the brochures. The ce they were assigned to was worse than where Julian and the others had stayed in their early days. The room was in, with only four bare bunk beds and a small shared closet with two doors. Julian noticed something when he opened the closet. Although it was meant for three people, Sean¡¯s clothes were the only ones inside. In this ce, even closet usage had been distinguished between the strong and the weak. Only the strong could use it, and the weak¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They had to fold and store their clothes under the bed, alongside washbasins and toothpaste. This room didn¡¯t even have a sink! Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1254 ¡°The bathroom and sinks are outside. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sean and Julian had just walked in when a boy with an even fouler expression burst into the room. The boy stormed in, forcefully kicking the door open, which was already shaky to begin with. He was taller than Sean, and looked at Sean like thetter was a helpless little boy. At this moment, Julian could clearly sense the fear emanating from Sean. No matter how strong one¡¯s mentality was, witnessing everything here and feeling the social dynamics and atmosphere could induce a fear that one had left the safe world behind. As Julian observed whether Sean could withstand the pressure from the boy before him, he silently thanked his lucky stars that Diana hadn¡¯t apanied them. She might have been unable to resist demanding that Sean return home immediately. After a moment of hesitation, Sean looked up and said,¡± Hello, I¡¯m the new member of the training squad.¡± With that, he disregarded the brief surprise in the other boy¡¯s eyes and climbed up to the top bunk. The room had only one bed, and it appeared to have been vacant for a long time. Spiderwebs covered the bed entirely. Sean had never experienced such an environment, so it was impossible for himnot to feel repulsed. Still, Julian was right behind him. Any sign of hesitation, and Julian might take him back. In truth, Diana wasn¡¯t entirely supportive of Sean¡¯s participation in the trainingsquad. However, Julian was a devoted husband. If he supported Diana¡¯s thoughts and took advantage of Sean¡¯s current emotional fragility to ask him toreturn home, Sean was afraid¡­that he might not hold back and would indeed give in to Julian¡¯s suggestion. But that wasn¡¯t what Sean wanted. He had fought hard for the opportunity to join the training squad, so he couldn¡¯t let it slip through his fingers. Sean tried not to think about the cold sensation when he had climbed onto the chilly bed frame and the spiderwebs he had inadvertently grabbed. After a moment of calming himself down, he turned to Julian and said, ¡°Daddy, please pass me the bedding.¡± Julian finally snapped out of his daze. It seemed Sean had passed his first test. Julian offered to help him set up the bed, but was promptly refused. ¡°You can¡¯t help me forever,¡± Sean said. Sooner orter, he would have to do these things on his own. Fortunately, Sean had gathered enough information about the training squad from the inte when he was at home. He had been consciously observing the housekeepers handle household chores, and had learned howto make the bed and arrange the bedding. However, the boy on the floor had a sharp gaze. Every time he nced at Sean, it felt as if he could burn a hole in Sean¡¯s back. Survival of the fittest was the rule here. This extreme sense of insecurity made Sean¡¯s small hands tremble. Still, he persisted in making the bed, even if the result was a bit messy. ¡°At least you can still sleep in it,¡± Julian teased him and reached out his arms. ¡°Let Daddy carry you down.¡± Sean shook his head, his stubbornness evident. He clung to the cold bed frame, carefully making his way down. He was small and had short legspared to the bunk beds. His movements, while climbing up and down, were enough to make people watching him feel apprehensive. After witnessing this scene, the boy on the floorughed mockingly. Sean stiffened noticeably, and Julian briefly contemted carrying him down forcefully and taking him home. However, he restrained himself. Sean was so persistent, so determined. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1255 Julian could see that Sean was trying hard not to panic or be afraid. He decided to respect Sean¡¯s decision, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his usually cool and confident son looking so small and vulnerable at this moment. Julian turned away and stopped looking at him. Finally, Sean stood back on his feet. Much to Julian¡¯s surprise, there was no sign of defeat in his eyes. In fact, there was a strange triumphant glint in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go.¡± They had made arrangements with Oliver. Since Oliver couldn¡¯te to the dorm as the person in charge, the four of them would go out for a meal together. Julian had never imagined that he would sit at the same table with Oliver and interact peacefully with the man. Of course, the first thing he did upon meeting Oliver was to ask about Oliver¡¯s wife, deliberately avoiding any mention of Diana, while subtly asserting that he was Diana¡¯s husband with every sentence. Julian¡¯s cautiousness amused Oliver, but beneath his smile, there was a hint of sadness. Lately, Fanny had been asking relentlessly about what his father had done back then. It got so bad, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. During the meal, Oliver assured Julian that while he couldn¡¯t show favoritism, he would ensure Sean¡¯s safety. His assurance gave Julian some peace of mind. Julian allowed the two kids to continue eating in the private room by themselves, and stepped out of the room with Oliver, 1 Click. Both of them lit their cigarettes. The mes illuminated their sharp features for a moment. Their handsome features and dominating presence attracted quite a few nces. Julian led Oliver to a corner before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just about his safety. Can you promise that Sean won¡¯t get hurt?¡± As a father, hearing someone say that he could only guarantee Sean¡¯s survival was tormenting in itself. Sean would undoubtedly go through a tough time here, but this child had no intention ofpromising. He was determined to stay here. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Oliver said, taking a deep breath and extinguishing his cigarette, tossing it into an iron trash bin. The smell of smoke made Julian ufortable. He hadn¡¯t smoked in a long time, not since he remarried Diana. After all, there were kids at home. And now, Diana was pregnant. Taking up smoking again all of a sudden made him feel a heavy tightness in his chest. But Sean refuses to leave.¡± Julian was known for his decisiveness in the business world. Many, including Oliver, had been trying to find vulnerabilities in the Fulcher family, hoping to rece the mighty Fulchers. But Julian always intercepted their efforts, turning crises into opportunities. He was the man who appeared invincible in the eyes of others. Yet now, for his son, h felt a helplessness he had never experienced before. ¡°Then let him stay,¡± Oliver suggested. ¡°Let him go through this. He will naturally want to return home when he can¡¯t take it anymore. At that time, I¡¯ll send himback immediately. IVIt seemed like the only option. Julian decided not to smoke and extinguished his cigarette, tossing it into the trash bin. He couldn¡¯t resist asking Oliver, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very used to smoking, either. Have you stopped for a while?¡± Oliver replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Despite his words, it wasn¡¯t as if he was so busy that he didn¡¯t have time to smoke. It was more like he had reduced his smoking frequency for a certain someone, and eventually quit altogether. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A genuine smile spread on Julian¡¯s lips. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found the one you truly belong to.¡± Oliver retorted, ¡°I found her a long time ago. Diana is the one I belong to.¡± Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1256 Like a switch that had been flipped, Julian instantly became alert. His expression changed, shaking off his previous nonchnce. ¡°Oliver, what do you mean by that?¡± Julian looked tense, and even his jawline seemed sharper than usual. Oliver couldn¡¯t help butugh. It had been a while since he felt this rxed, and even Julian¡¯s reaction made him feel a bit giddy. Julian seemed to think that Oliver wasughing because of him. However, it was a gentle and good- naturedugh. ¡°Are you not only interested in Diana, but also in me¡­?¡± Oliver¡¯sughter grew louder, so much that his entire frame shook. He had to try to suppress his laughter. He smiled at Julian, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have that much appeal.¡± Julian¡¯s shoulders slumped instantly. ¡°Well, I was afraid that since you couldn¡¯t win over my wife, you¡¯d try to win me over instead as ast-ditch effort.¡± ¡°Does having a wife make you so special?¡± It seemed Julian only talked about Diana from day to night. Oliver didn¡¯t expect Julian¡¯s response. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the best!¡± Julian bragged. He had worked hard to win Diana back and remarried her, so why shouldn¡¯t he proudly talk about his wife? ¡°I have a wife too,¡± Oliver said; he couldn¡¯t stand Julian¡¯s smug demeanor. He couldn¡¯t let Julian be victorious in both business and love. But after saying that, he regretted it. He did have a wife, but his situation with Julian was different. ¡°But my wife might leave me at any moment,¡± Oliver added, which instantly made Julian choke on his words. At that moment, Julian sensed Oliver¡¯s helplessness, and his expression became serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you care more about my wife than I do when I mention her?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said boldly. ¡°If your wife doesn¡¯t leave you, it reduces my number of rivals.¡± He had figured it out. Oliver¡¯s interesting remark earlier was a way to rile him up when he saw that Julian was romantically content. With this in mind, Julian became even more enthusiastic. He couldn¡¯t help but pat Oliver¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, spill the beans.¡± Two handsome men were now huddled together in a corridor corner, whispering in secrecy. With their behavior, it was hard not to stir up people¡¯s imaginations. Oliver could sense the increasing curiosity of those around them. He decided to push Julian away with his finger. ¡°Ahem, give me some space.¡± He was embarrassed. The fact that Oliver was feeling embarrassed in front of him was quite surprising to Julian. The distance between them had suddenly shrunk, and any past animosities seemed to have disappeared. ¡°You actually seem quite endearing when you¡¯re embarrassed,¡± Julian said, surprised. Oliver¡¯s face turned red from his somewhat ambiguous tone. The next second, however, his sharp tongue left Oliver speechless. ¡°I finally understand why you can¡¯t win over my wife. You two are fundamentally simr, and my wife likes someone who is shameless and strong like me. You, on the other hand¡­are too gentle. My wife doesn¡¯t like that.¡± Oliver was stunned. ¡°Do you have to keep provoking me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Julian waved his hand quickly. He didn¡¯t want to invite a love rival for himself. ¡°Come on, why is your wife about to leave you?¡± ¡°My father¡­¡± Oliver paused, casting a nce at Julian. After a brief hesitation, he decided toy it all out. ¡°My father did some unforgivable things to my wife.¡± Julian instantly tensed. ¡°Father-inw and daughter-inw¡­ Seriously? The Channings wouldn¡¯t go that far, would they?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1257 Seeing Julian¡¯s thoughts drifting off into outer space, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but groan miserably and say, ¡°Why are your thoughts so bizarre right now?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Julian replied, his hands in his pockets. Julian was dressed in a ck shirt that highlighted his sculpted body, making him look irresistible to onlookers. Only Oliver knew how much of a troublemaker this man was right now. Oliver even subconsciously didn¡¯t want Julian to continue speaking, but Julian had already started, ¡°I have a wife and children at home. I spend a lot of time with them. It sometimes makes my thoughts wander. You know, women and kids have a lot on their minds.¡± Julian was once again indirectly boasting about his affection for his wife and children. Oliver was utterly speechless about Julian¡¯s behavior. He lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll probably have children eventually.¡± A genuine smile gradually spread on Julian¡¯s lips again. He had been waiting for Oliver to say those words. It was like receiving a promise from him, an indirect signal to Julian that Oliver no longer had any intentions regarding Diana. He had his own family to manage, and his own emotions to maintain. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This made Julian more confident about entrusting his son to Oliver. After all, who could forget the unattainable first love they had first chased? Oliver remained downcast while Julian¡¯s mind was already racing, just like in the business world. He could grasp the subtlest hints and intentions of the other party and seize the opportunity. Julian knew Oliver would certainly be especially concerned about Diana¡¯s child. He nced toward the private room, where Sean and Betty were still eating quietly. They seemed to sense the pain of parting, as Betty was notably quieter than usual. Even Sean¡¯s demeanor was more somber than usual. Even though he hadn¡¯t officially joined the team, he had already felt the harsh atmosphere of the training squad. And there was the boy they had encountered earlier. Julian¡¯s heart tightened. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the boy they had encountered might be a threat to Sean. Upon closer inspection, everyone was essentially an adversary in a training squad. The boy¡¯s hostility and his contempt for Sean were normal, i In the end, whether Sean could withstand the training squad and avoid harm depended on him. Julian¡¯s mood also fell, putting him in the same gloom as Oliver. Oliver couldn¡¯t help but nce at Julian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you believe I¡¯ll have children?¡± Julian replied, ¡°You¡¯re being too sensitive. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± He then cast a nce toward Oliver¡¯s lower body. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re quite capable.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I am indeed quite capable.¡± However, Fanny had refused to share a room with him for the past few days, leaving Oliver alone in an empty room. But he didn¡¯t want to tell Julian that, lest Julian start boasting again. Julian also had no interest in hearing Oliver boast. In his opinion, Oliver was the kind of person who basked in the sun and shone brightly when given even a little attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your father and your wife? How did you get involved in it?¡± Considering Oliver¡¯s help in looking after Sean, Julian was currently more concerned about Oliver¡¯s affairs. However, Oliver¡¯s expression became instantly ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s my father¡­¡± Julian couldn¡¯t stand Oliver¡¯s hesitance. ¡°What happened exactly? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Oliver grabbed his arm. ¡°You manage your marriage so well, I¡¯d like some advice.¡± Oliver swallowed harshly, finding it hard to speak. But in the end, he said, ¡°Fanny¡¯s parents¡­died at my father¡¯s hands.¡± The noise from the bustling corridor suddenly fell away from Julian¡¯s attention, leaving only silence ringing in his ears. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1258 It was so quiet, one could hear a pin drop. Even someone like Julian, who was ustomed to grand scenes, was thunderstruck by Oliver¡¯s words. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His eyes widened. His usual cold demeanor was absent; there was a hint of anger in his voice as he asked, ¡°And Fanny has no idea? She even regarded your family as benefactors?¡± Oliver remained silent. Although summarizing the situation this way seemed a bit absurd, it was the truth- especially when it came from someone else. It made Oliver feel that the Channings, his own family, was heartless. ¡°We owe her a lot.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but get angrier. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing! This is a fraud! There¡¯s a clear feud between Fanny and your family!¡± This was precisely what Oliver was afraid of. Judging by Julian¡¯s explosive reaction, he dreaded the consequences if Fanny were to find out about everything. ¡°She¡¯s been asking a lot of questionstely,¡± Oliver admitted. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m not sure how to keep things from her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell her,¡± Julian said firmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose her, bury this secret deep within you. From now on, spend your life making it up to her and treating her well.¡± What else could they do? Both of them had feelings for each other, especially Fanny. ¡°Back in the entertainment industry, she was a top-tier female star. Later, she lowered her value, epting numerous low-quality ads and television productions. Was it because you needed the money at the time?¡± At that time, Oliver was already entangled in the family feud. The early stages of bing the heir required substantial financial support. Julian had been was furious with Oliver for involving Diana in the Pabian family¡¯s affairs, and had taken direct actions against the Channing family. That caused the Channings¡¯ finances to suffer greatly, both internally and externally. During that time, the funds they required to keep afloat were astronomical, and they couldn¡¯t even afford to spare the smallest expenses. Furthermore, the ie Fanny generated on her own through acting fees and endorsements was sufficient to match the cash flow of an entirepany. The reason she was willing topromise her reputation to make money was probably connected to Oliver. Oliver nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was because of her actions that Oliver realized that Fanny¡¯s feelings for him were more than just sibling affection. However, at that time, he still had lingering feelings for Diana. Despite marrying out of guilt, he had never fullymitted to the marriage during the first three years. Everything changed when he met Diana again. Upon discovering this, Fanny requested a divorce. It was then that Oliver realized Fanny wasn¡¯t just a sister in his heart, but a wife. His true wife. The one he loved. His frustrations didn¡¯t escape his father Keh¡¯s notice. The man had summoned Oliver and said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to divorce Fanny!¡± At first, Oliver thought his father was concerned about their family¡¯s reputation and didn¡¯t want Oliver¡¯s personal life to tarnish their image. However, the old man¡¯s next words pushed Oliver into a world of torment. ¡°You need to atone for me. Fanny likes you, and you have to treat her well! You must treat her well for the rest of your life! N Never had Oliver heard Keh talk about Fanny with such intensity. The old man¡¯s aged face was trembling so violently. His mouth opened and closed like a dying fish, and even breathing seemed difficult. Oliver was terrified. He quickly called for a doctor. Over the past few years, Keh¡¯s health had been deteriorating. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1259 Keh had thought he would meet his end that day, so he finally said the words he had kept hidden in his heart for a lifetime. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a kind person?¡± Keh asked his son. ¡°No,¡± Oliver answered sincerely. In Oliver¡¯s eyes, Keh was a shrewd businessman, and that could be seen from how he treated Simon. The secret adoption of Simon years ago was also motivated by the benefits the Fulchers offered. ¡°Why do you think I would adopt Fanny out of the goodness of my heart?¡± Oliver was instantly struck by this question. It was as though a hammer had hit him on the head, and his temples were pounding. He instinctively asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because her parents were killed in a car ident caused by my drunken driving.¡± Back in the early days, the city¡¯s surveince system was not yet as advanced. There were many areascking camera coverage. At the time, if an ident urred and the parties involved were quick to respond and had enough money, they could cover up any wrongdoing. Fanny¡¯s parents were one of the poor people who had been run over by Keh¡¯s car, an incident which had been covered up for over twenty years. As for their daughter¡­ ¡°For all these years, I have never mistreated her.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t understand how Keh even managed to smile as he narrated his story. ¡°I even gave my most outstanding son to her. I think I¡¯m actually a kind person.¡± A kind person? i Would a kind person pay off their sins after killing someone¡¯s parents in a car ident? Would a kind person bring the daughter of those they had killed into their home, and make her call him father as she sought vengeance?! Oh, what a truly kind person he was! Oliverughed sarcastically, unable to bear looking at his father¡¯s demeanor any longer. He forcefully pushed the door open, and stormed out of the room. His mind was in turmoil. From that day on, he never mentioned divorce again and prohibited Fanny from bringing it up. Oliver thought that this matter would quietly pass, but he never imagined that Fanny would overhear his conversation with his father at the office door. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. From then on, she repeatedly asked him what sins Keh hadmitted against her. This put Oliver in a difficult spot. If he opened up about it, everything between him and Fanny would crumble. And Fanny¡­ She might break down as a result. Who could ept falling in love with the son of their enemy? Who could ept recognizing the enemy as their father for so many years?! ¡°This script is good,¡± Fannymented after reading the script and handing it to her agent. ¡¯This kind of rtionship has a lot of dramatic potential.¡± She summed it up for her agent. ¡°A wife unknowingly marries her the son of her father¡¯s killer¡¯s, and recognizes the enemy as a father. I mean, she marries the son! Why won¡¯t it be popr? Especially when the wife has been secretly in love with her husband for a long time, and they had a contractual marriage because her husband hasn¡¯t forgotten his first love.¡± This secret love story reminded her of her own experiences. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have any enmity with the Channings. Fanny quickly decided, ¡°This drama will be a key project for our studio. We¡¯ll push it forward in the coming months, and as for the cast¡­ We¡¯ll assign it to one of our current rising starlets.¡± She had a feeling this drama would be a hit! When the time came, she would invite Oliver to visit the set. With a story this intriguing, he might also be interested. While Fanny was energetically advancing the project on her side, Oliver was discussing countermeasures with Julian. Both of them had worried looks on their faces. ¡°Everything you said today, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear,¡± Julian told Oliver. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it all.¡± Only by keeping the secret could Oliver continue his rtionship with Fanny. Though it was far from an ideal solution, it was a necessary one. Just as Oliver was about to agree, a young voice spoke up,¡± Daddy, Mr. Channing, are you trying to deceive someone?¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1260 Julian turned around in a hurry. ¡°Betty! Why did youe out?¡± He had no idea how much of his and Oliver¡¯s conversation she had overheard. It was a good thing Betty was the one who came out. Even if she had caught some of their words, she was probably too young to fully understand. It seemed Diana and Julian¡¯s intelligence had all been passed on to Sean, who had upgraded himself to be better than them. Betty, on the other hand, was like a slowly blooming flower bud. As long as Julian could change the subject quickly, he was confident Betty wouldn¡¯t pester him with questions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Julian crouched down to look at his adorable daughter. He couldn¡¯t resist pinching her chubby cheeks. ¡°Daddy saw you happily eating in the private room just now. Why did you suddenly come out? Do you need something?¡± Betty nodded, indicating she was on board with Julian¡¯s approach. ¡°There¡¯s Daddy¡¯s favorite meat.¡± She took hold of Julian¡¯s hand, and led him back into the private room while looking like she was about to drool. ¡°I love it too. If you don¡¯te and eat soon, I¡¯ll drool so much! I want to eat it all!¡± Betty smiled shyly. ¡°But I want to save thest few pieces for Daddy.¡± Compared to her previous liveliness, Betty was bing more and more like a demure little girl. She spoke with a softer, more tender tone that made people¡¯s hearts feel just as tender. Julian¡¯s voice unconsciously softened, carrying a touch of gentleness one would use when talking to a little girl. ¡°Is that so? I see that you love Daddy so much. What should I give you to show you how much I love you too? Should I buy some new dolls for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like dolls as much I used to.¡± Betty thought for a while. Then, she looked up with a mischievous smile and sparkling eyes. ¡°As long as Daddy¡¯s happy, that¡¯s the best reward for me.¡± This girl¡­was so cute and sweet! Who wouldn¡¯t want such an affectionate little one to call their own? Oliver felt a twinge of envy. He wished he could rush home right now and have a baby with Fanny. However, he still needed to make arrangements for Sean. Though when he said ¡°arrangements,¡± it was actually quite limited. ¡°Ultimately, you¡¯ll need to do everything yourself. Many difficulties will require you to ovee them on your own. What I can do is give you the location of the training squad¡¯s medical room. If there are any issues, you must prioritize your health and see a doctor immediately.¡± Julian knew his son was very capable and resilient. In fact, Sean would be even more outstanding than his peers. He would surpass them by a considerable margin once the training with the squad wasplete. Ideally, having such a talented child should have filled him with anticipation and joy. However, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to be happy at this moment. He found it difficult to listen to Oliver and Sean¡¯s conversation. From a father¡¯s perspective, imagining his child getting injured in the future was just too cruel. In the end, it was Sean whoforted him. ¡°Daddy.¡± Sean straightened up, like a young man. Julian nced at him, and nodded. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What people call talent is ny-nine percent hard work and one percent talent. If I don¡¯t work hard, others will eventually overshadow my intelligence. Daddy, I know where I¡¯m headed. Trust me and let me stay. In a year, I¡¯ll definitelye back to you and Mommy.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Once Sean finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment. Then he turned away, not looking at Julian¡¯s reddened eyes. What had Sean been thinking in the past? How could he have thought that Julian didn¡¯t love him? The love Julian had for him was clearly disyed. There was no favoritism towards his sister like he had imagined. Julian was just¡­ It was his first time being a father. Sean and Betty were different in terms of personality and gender. Because of that, different approaches may be required when dealing with them in the same situation. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1261 However, that didn¡¯t mean that Julian was biased. They were all his children. How could he not care for any of them? Rather, he just saw Sean as a man. As a man to another, Julian was more reserved in expressing his emotions. Sean deliberately turned his face away, giving Julian some time to calm down and pretend not to see the boy¡¯s eyes turn red. Oliver patted Julian¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°See the way Sean talks. His logic and way of thinking isn¡¯t like a three-year-old at all. ¡°I used to hear about children skipping grades in school and being seen as prodigies after graduation, but I had my doubts. ¡°After seeing Sean, I finally understand how different talented people can be. ¡°Just because you¡¯ve never seen it, doesn¡¯t mean that others are lying.¡± Julian nced at Oliver. ¡®You¡¯ve only just realized? Seems like I¡¯ve been too kind to the Channings. To think you just understood the huge disparity in intelligence between people through my son.¡± Oliver suddenly had the urge to sew Julian¡¯s mouth shut, and open it back only when necessary. Julian¡¯s mood got better after insulting Oliver. He looked at Sean, and said, ¡°I know what you mean.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave his son-especially under such circumstances. He quicklyposed himself, and assured Sean, ¡°If you face any issues that you can¡¯t solve, reach out to Mr. Channing immediately and get him to call Daddy and Mommy, okay? ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. ¡®You¡¯re still very young, and you should be asking adults for help. Doing that isn¡¯t shameful. ¡°What¡¯s shameful is forcing yourself to solve a problem that you can¡¯t, and end up losing your life. Once that happens, everything will be gone. ¡°Remember this, Sean. Your life is very important. Do you understand what Daddy means?¡± Julian¡¯s words shook the emotionally strong Sean to the core. He pondered solemnly for a few moments before finally nodding. ¡°I will.¡± During the training, he would do his best to preserve his life and understand his limits. Betty gave Sean a hug, too. Unlike Julian, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears; she had already started crying five minutes ago, when they finished their meal. 1 She wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck, refusing to let go. The brother sister pair hugged each other, and walked out. Soon, all four of them exited the restaurant. For some reason, Sean kept feeling that someone was staring at him. He turned around, and saw that it was it roommate; the one who more than a head taller than him, whose cold eyes were filled with disdain whenever he looked at others. Shouldn¡¯t he be at the dormitory? And yet, that boy kept on staring at Sean. When his gazended on Oliver, it deepened. ¡°Can I just go out anytime I wish during the training?¡± Sean asked. He turned away, trying to keep a casual expression. He didn¡¯t forget to pat his sister¡¯s back, and tried not to let Julian and Oliver notice anything was amiss. Oliver shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Whoever leaves the squad without permission will be punished ordingly. Before one year is up, no one cane and go as they please* It seemed that within the training squad, there were things even Oliver couldn¡¯t see. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1262 This seemed to be a case of the lower downs having ways to get around established policies. Sean suddenly became even more curious about the inner workings of the squad. At the same time, it made him more cautious. However, sometimes, simply being cautious wasn¡¯t enough. He recalled the older boy¡¯s cold eyes, and tried his best to suppress the uneasy feeling in his heart as he waved Julian and his sister goodbye. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Channing. Quickly take Betty back home. I¡¯ll be fine in the training squad. If you don¡¯t go back now, Mommy might think something happened and get worried.¡± Diana was pregnant, and it was of paramount importance that she remained in a good mood and emotionally stable. Just like that, Sean bade them farewell. Julian and the rest finally drove away, and Sean¡¯s little figure disappear in the distance. The entire time, Sean never looked back. Julian couldn¡¯t help but say to Oliver, ¡°What a calm andposed boy. He¡¯ll certainly be more sessful than I am in the future.¡± Oliver agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll strive to have a child of my own soon.¡± Seeing Julian interacting with his two children made him envious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As for the sins his fathermitted, Oliver decided to do as Julian suggested and carry the secret to his grave. Back at home, Fanny had been waiting for him. By now, Oliver had gotten used to the feeling of having someone waiting for him to return. He pushed the door open, and walked in. ¡°Still awake?¡± It was alreadyte at night. Fanny paid a lot of attention to maintaining her beauty, and would insist on putting on a face mask every night. No matter how tired or sick she was, she would never neglect doing that. Her beauty sleep was all the more important to her. Ever since she stopped being a celebrity and no longer needed to attend events and filming sessions, her body clock fell into a fixed routine. She would often fall asleep with the mask on as she waited for Oliver toe home from work. It was rare to see her with so much energy at such ate hour. Fanny immediately grabbed his arm the moment he returned, pulling him to the couch with her. ¡°Today, I came across an excellent script!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t get to wash his hands yet, and that made him feel ufortable. Upon seeing the tion in her eyes, as if she had found a long-lost treasure, he decided to bear with it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What kind of script can excite you so much?¡± Fanny held the script up for him to see. ¡°Our studio can definitely use this to boost an actress to stardom. Take a look! You can give your opinion from the perspective of the audience.¡± If the feedback received was good enough, the script could still be changed before the cameras began rolling. Oliver smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± He took the script over, and read it carefully. Compared to Oliver¡¯s house, CoIlina Vi was further away from the training venue. By the time Julian reached home, it was already past midnight. Diana was worried about Sean, but she stopped herself from calling Julian. She waited alone on the bed for so long, she eventually fell asleep while sitting against the headboard. La found Diana fast asleep when she came to clean the room. She hurriedly woke Diana up, and helped Diana lie down on the bed to sleep better. It would be dangerous if a pregnantdy fell from the bed. Pregnancy was tough; it was demanding both emotionally and physically. Diana was so tired, sheid on the bed in a daze with La¡¯s help and fell right back asleep. By the time she opened her eyes again, she could see streaks of light shining through the curtains. The sun hadn¡¯tpletely risen yet. The sky wasn¡¯tpletely dark, but it wasn¡¯tpletely bright either. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1263 The dark sky looked as if a huge hand had torn a hole in it. Everything was still hazy and gray; Diana could barely see the flowers that had bloomed outside the window. She pulled the curtains close and nced at Julian, who was deep asleep. Quietly, she tiptoed out of the room. Diana had no idea what time Julian returned home. At first, she really wanted to wake him up and ask him about Sean. Seeing him sound asleep showed her how tired he was. Sean had just joined the training squad and didn¡¯te back with Julian, proving that he didn¡¯t change his mind at thest minute as Diana had secretly hoped. She and her son were probably going to meet only one yearter. The thought made her ufortable. She could only try to distract herself by not thinking about what could happen to her son at the training squad. As she forced herself to calm down, a thought sprung to her mind. Suddenly, she recalled where she ced the folder Jim had given her. She smacked her forehead. The folder was in the car! When she came back from the funeral, she was so anxious to talk to Sean that she chucked the folder into the car¡¯s glovepartment. What¡¯s more, she was scheduled to meet Professor Hughes today. Once that realization dawned upon Diana, she quickly got changed and headed to the garage. CoIlina Vi had been renovated after Enzo made a mess of the ce, and there were many thoughtful and enhanced features added in the process. For example, a thick carpetyered the floor. When Diana stepped on it, she felt veryfortable. The woven carpet didn¡¯t feel warm despite the early summer. In fact, it felt slightly cool on her soles; it was very cozy. She walked out of her room and into the courtyard. After going through a long corridor, she finally reached the garage. There were many cars parked inside. Diana had to spend some time to find the one that they drove yesterday. All the cars were equipped with an automatic car lock feature that didn¡¯t require a key, and Diana had previously input her fingerprint. Right after she touched the door handle, the lights blinked and the car door opened with a click. Diana pulled the car door open, and bent inside. Pulling the glovepartment open, she found the folder almost immediately. It was still early in the morning, and everyone was still in bed. Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush to get back, and decided to just sit in the front passenger seat and open the folder. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As she had guessed, there were papers inside. However, they weren¡¯t property deeds. They were long- winded documents. Diana was about to buckle down and read them properly when she heard La calling. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, why are you here at the garage early in the morning? It¡¯s cold here!¡± La grabbed a shawl, and walked toward Diana. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can ignore the morning chill just because the weather¡¯s getting warmer. You¡¯re pregnant, so you must be more careful.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect La to wake up so early. La was showing concern for her, and she couldn¡¯t possibly disregard that. She could only put the papers back into the folder and follow La back to her room. Under La¡¯s watchful gaze, Diana changed and washed up. Right after that, Betty woke up. Betty didn¡¯t feel good on her first night apart from her brother, and didn¡¯t sleep well. The moment she heard amotion outside her room, she jumped out of bed. She hugged Diana¡¯s leg, then sat on Diana¡¯sp. ¡°Mommy, do you miss Sean?¡± Diana felt her face freeze. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1264 Diana hurriedly wiped her tears away, then gazed at her daughter. She calmed down, so that Betty wouldn¡¯t be more upset. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Come here.¡± She carried Betty up on the stool before the sink. ¡°Mommy will help you squeeze out some toothpaste and brush your teeth.¡± Betty behaved and did what Diana told her to, but she was clearly in low spirits. Memories of Sean kept running through her mind. She remembered how she would stand at the sink and brush her teeth with him by her side. Sean had been with her ever since she was a zygote. Now, she suddenly found herself apart from her brother after being with him for four years. ¡°Sean¡¯s heartless,¡± she said out of the blue, not in a rush to brush her teeth. Her brows were knitted tightly, and she was pouting so hard that her lips could pull a horse cart. Seeing her daughter looking like that, Diana¡¯s low spirits were lifted. She pinched Betty¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Sean just left and here you are, badmouthing him and saying he¡¯s heartless. You brat! You¡¯re heartless, too.¡± As if realizing what she had just said, Betty stuck her tongue out and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mommy. I¡¯m as heartless as Sean. I¡¯m still the same as Sean, hehe. I can¡¯t call Sean heartless. I have to say he¡¯s good-looking, which means I¡¯m good-looking too!¡± She looked at her reflection in the mirror and even kissed it, saying vainly, ¡°Beautiful! Kissy-kiss!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Diana chuckled at her daughter¡¯s antics. While Betty brushed her teeth, Diana took the chance to braid her hair. Betty¡¯s hair was in great condition. It was thick and lustrous, and ended at her waist. Betty liked tying her hair up in different styles. Today, Diana did her hair into two braids that hung down her shoulders. Coupled with her longshes and huge eyes, she looked like a beautiful doll. She looked like an online child model, as lovable as could be. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done brushing my teeth,¡± Betty said after spitting out all the toothpaste and washing her face. She was waiting for Diana to rub oil on her face. Betty used to do that herself. Diana was only in charge of tying her hair. Now that Sean was no longer around, she had be more clingy to the point that she wanted her mother to rub oil on her face. Betty couldn¡¯t bear having Sean leave her. At the same time, she finally had the chance to monopolize Mommy and escape the one who always watched her. Now that Sean had left the house, she could finally let herself go and be free! Diana saw through Betty¡¯s thoughts. She began rubbing oil on Betty¡¯s face as thoughts about Sean flooded her mind. She wondered if he slept wellst night. Was he already up now? Had he grown used to the food and the amodation there? ¡°Did you see mattresses on the bed frames when you visited Sean¡¯s dormitory?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Mattresses?¡± Betty shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Right after that, she corrected herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Diana asked exasperatedly, ¡°Is that a no or a yes?¡± Betty scratched her head sheepishly, and even started feeling bad for making Diana rub oil on her face. ¡°Mommy¡­ I forgot.¡± The moment she said that, she pped her hands and yelled, ¡°But! But I remember! I remember!¡± Even her cheeks flushed red with excitement. Diana probed her, ¡°What do you remember? Take your time and tell me all about it.¡± She thought Betty would say something that had to do with Sean, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear the words that soon came out of her daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Daddy and Mr. Channing lied!¡± That was thest thing that happened yesterday, and it had left the deepest impression on Betty. She spilled the beans, and described the situation back then to Diana. She even imitated Julian, and said, ¡°Carry the secret to your grave!¡± Betty rubbed her arms. ¡°Sigh! It sounds strange trying to carry something like that!¡± Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1265 Diana wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter with Betty. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°Your daddy and Mr. Channing said that they were going to lie to someone else?¡± Betty nodded. ¡®Yep!¡± Betty didn¡¯t remember what specifically they were nning to lie about. At that time, all she cared about was the meat on the table that was disappearing fast. She didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to what they were saying. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All the more she didn¡¯t keep what they said in mind. She only told Diana about it because she felt embarrassed about not remembering a single thing during her trip to send Sean off. That was what drove her to eagerly tell Diana about whatever she managed to remember. Julian and Oliver¡­ In Diana¡¯s impression, those two men didn¡¯t share a good rtionship. In fact, they didn¡¯t share much of a rtionship at all. Yet, they were working together to lie to someone. Who would they lie to? Were things at the training squad worse than she imagined? Were Julian and Oliver in cahoots to lie to her and pretend that everything was well with Sean, to stop her from banning Sean from the squad or bringing Sean home? Diana¡¯s heart ached tremendously. She finally gave in to the strong urge to rush upstairs, and pulled the sheets off Julian¡¯s body. ¡°Wake up!¡± she yelled. The mother-daughter pair stood by the bed and red angrily at Julian. Julian rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things. ¡°Betty, why are you up so early today?¡± Before Betty could speak, Diana interrupted their conversation. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m asking you. What exactly is going on with Sean? Why are you working with Oliver to lie to me?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Betty said self-righteously, transforming from an adorable doll to a loudhailer. ¡°Daddy, quick! Tell us! What exactly are you and Mr. Channing lying to Mommy about?¡± Julian was utterly confused by their usations. He didn¡¯t have enough sleep, and now, his brain was getting hazier with the questions the mother- daughter pair was throwing at him. He sat up. ¡°What did I do?¡± How did he end up lying to Diana with Oliver? Diana saw Julian still putting on an act, and was on the verge of angry tears. Her eyes turned red with indignation, and it made Julian¡¯s chest tighten. He stood up, and pulled Diana into his embrace. He rubbed her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t cry.¡± What he feared most was Diana¡¯s tears. Seeing them was more painful than piercing his fingers with needles. It was so early in the morning, yet Betty was already seeing Mommy getting upset and Daddy getting even more upset than Mommy; it made her upset, too. She quickly struggled to squeeze in between the two adults, who were locked in an embrace. Julian had to carry Betty up with one arm, but his effort was met with cold looks from bothdies, as if he had done something unforgivable. ¡°I heard it myself,¡± Betty said with all seriousness. ¡®You and Mr. Channing are going to lie to someone.¡± Julian thought that Betty wouldn¡¯t care about anything she heard, and would forget about it immediately. He didn¡¯t expect this mine to blow up. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to your mommy. Wait, I¡¯m also not the one lying,¡± Julian said, deciding toe clean to avoid digging a deeper hole for himself. ¡°Honey.¡± His eyes were dark and deep. From afar, it made one think about a tunnel in the forest. A wide and endless tunnel. But up close, there was warmth in his eyes. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1266 It was a warmth exclusive to Diana and the twins. The chaos in Diana¡¯s mind was immediately soothed. She looked at Julian and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Does it have anything to do with Sean? Was everything alright when you sent him to the training squad yesterday? Why did you return sote?¡± Diana shot him with many questions at one go. That was when Julian realized that she must have felt miserable the entire day yesterday. Her imagination must have run wild, especially when he returned sote. At the end of the day, she was just worried that something might have happened to Sean. Yet when she saw that he was still asleep after ate night, she couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up early in the morning despite her worries. She must have heard something from Betty. Unable to bear it any longer, she threw his sheets aside. Julian looked at Diana even more tenderly. ¡®The fact that I¡¯m able to fall asleep shows that it has nothing to do with Sean,¡± Julian said with a sigh. He coaxed Betty to follow La out of the room before exining things to Diana. Diana was shocked upon hearing his exnation. ¡°How is that possible¡­? Fanny¡¯s background¡­¡± She finally managed to be with Oliver, and Oliver liked her back. And yet, something so shocking had to happen. Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it. ¡°But can you lie and hide the truth for life?¡± Julian shook his head. He had no idea. 1 However, that was the only path they could take. No matter the consequences, no one was able to predict what would happen in the future. Diana sighed, feeling terrible for Fanny. Fanny was the one who extended a helping hand to her and invested in her business at the lowest point in her life. Now that Fanny was faced with troubles of her own, Diana found herself unable to help her. Worse of all, she had to do what everyone else was doing and hide the truth from her. Diana¡¯s heart was heavy; she was troubled for a long time, until she had to leave the house to meet Professor Hughes. By then, her mood had lifted slightly. She wasn¡¯t able to help Fanny, but at least she was able to help Nina. She had to try her luck with Jim. Diana got her hands on the folder once again, and began reading it thoroughly in the car. She didn¡¯t leave out a single word written on the document. She didn¡¯t want to end up stammering and looking ignorant when Jim asked her about itter. But¡­ The more Diana read on, the paler her face became. The contents in the documents¡­ It waspletely different from what she had imagined! Just moments ago, she and her husband felt pity for another woman¡¯s background. Diana even nned to hide the truth about it from her with Julian. Now, retribution hade so swiftly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She clenched the papers in her hand, almost tearing through them. James Winnington wasn¡¯t her biological father. Julian probably sensed it a long time ago, yet he said nothing about it to her. Julian Fulcher¡­ Had Julian known since long ago that James wasn¡¯t her biological father?! No¡­ No, that wasn¡¯t right. How could James not be her biological father? She resembled him so much. Even Ka, like her, resembled James. If they weren¡¯t his biological children, how could they be so simr in their facial features? Most importantly, why did Julian hide it from her? Could it be that her biological parents were enemies with the Fulcher family, just like how things were between Fanny and the Channings?! Diana shuddered, immediately halting the bizarre thoughts emerging in her mind. It was impossible. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife Chapter 1267 How could things be so far-fetched? What¡¯s more, was it true just because Jim imed so? Diana bit her lips, and decided to discuss the matter with Julian at home. She couldn¡¯t distrust her own husband while trusting another man whom she just got acquainted with so easily. Jim arranged to meet her at a very surprising choice of location. It was the weekend. The zoo was crowded, as if everyone in the city was gathered there. People were everywhere. Diana stood at the entrance, looking at the bustling crowd as her hair stood on end. Had she known that there were so many people here, she would have suggested an alternative meeting ce. Jim, on the other hand, was very excited. He stood in front of Diana with one arm outstretched, helping her block off surrounding people that might bump into her, in a considerate and gentlemanly manner. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to keep his distance from Diana so that she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. ¡°There have been new additions to the zoo exhibits, including swans, mingos and even alpacas,¡± Jim said as he pointed to the general direction of the exhibits. He smiled warmly and kindly. ¡°Children love them.¡± He looked at Diana¡¯s stomach, as if seeing her unborn children through her stomach. That overly excited and happy look on his face made Diana feel uneasy. But she immediately felt like she was overthinking things. Jim was very thoughtful toward her. Perhaps it was his innate kindness and thoughtfulness that made her wrongly sense that he was paying too much attention to the babies in her stomach. ¡°Come over here,¡± Jim said, as he led Diana to the swanke. There was a crowd gathered there, but Jim managed to secure a good viewing spot. He kept looking at Diana¡¯s stomach as he talked to her, softly exining to her about the different species of swans, their fur, and history. His voice sounded so tender. Yet, he remained clear and articte as he presented Diana with a host of interesting information. Even children around them started to gather to listen to Jim. However, Jim continued staring intently at Diana¡¯s stomach, ignoring the attention he was drawing from the surrounding children. He continued exining things patiently to her. No. He wasn¡¯t talking to her. Diana was very sure he was talking to her stomach. The realization sent shock waves through her body, and made her hair stand on end. ¡°Professor Hughes,¡± Diana said, though she felt bad cutting him off. ¡°Are you¡­talking to the babies in my stomach?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jim said as he looked up, his eyes so crystal clear they reflected the flustered look in Diana¡¯s eyes. She caressed her stomach, her face pale as she looked uneasily at the man before her. ¡°Then why do you keep staring at my stomach?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His overly direct gaze felt intrusive to Diana. However, his straightforward expression made her wonder if she really was overthinking things. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep staring at your stomach,¡± Jim said, as he looked behind her. He reached out and pulled a child toward him. ¡®There¡¯s a child behind you.¡± What he meant was that Diana kept feeling that he was staring at her stomach because the child behind her was of the same height as her stomach. Jim was looking at that child, and not her stomach. That child was clearly attracted by Jim¡¯s exnation. His parents were standing right next to him. This proved that Diana was making a mountain out of a molehill. She didn¡¯t know how to justify her rude usations, but Jim simplyughed it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As a mother, it¡¯s instinctive to protect your children. It¡¯s good.¡± He was so forgiving, Diana felt bewildered. Jim saw the embarrassment on Diana¡¯s face; a hollow sh appeared in his eyes, but it vanished without a trace. It seemed he had to hold himself back even more. He couldn¡¯t disy such strong interest in her unborn children so early. He had to stop Diana from being guarded against him. If that happened, it would be difficult getting close to her in the future. How would he be able to watch the babies in her stomach grow up? The babies were his priority. He had to wait for Diana to give birth, so that he could pick one of them and take the child away! Given his rtionship with them, he couldn¡¯t bear to miss a second of their lives. The babies in Diana¡¯s stomach couldn¡¯t do without him! Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1268 If Diana saw through his intentions and had her mood ruined, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the growth of her babies. Jim¡¯s worry made his smile even warmer and kinder. In turn, Diana felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Professor Hughes,¡± Diana exined anxiously, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jim stopped her from going on, and brought her to another corner of the zoo. It was where visitors could feed the alpacas. Many children were carried in the arms of their parents as they fed the alpacas. The adults were all smiling so kindly as the children yed happily. The atmosphere was cheerful, and lifted the moods of all who were there. Jim made sure Diana was following closely behind him. ¡± You¡¯re pregnant, and there¡¯s many people around. Be careful.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He led her to a ce that was less crowded, and sat her down so that they could look at the children feeding the alpacas. The alpacas had long necks. The scene of their mouths moving as they chewed was so adorable, Diana suddenly regretted not ever bringing Sean and Betty to the zoo. The regret grew stronger in her heart the more she thought about it. It instantly soured her mood. Jim came over and asked, ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, are you happy with my gift?¡± Diana was stunned, only realizing that Jim was talking about the information on her family background a couple of secondster. When she was reading the documents in the car just now, aside from the shock and her doubts and anger about Julian possibly hiding the truth from her, she also felt bone-deep fear because of Fanny. Nw that she had calmed down, her initial uneasiness had faded. Her eyes shed with a strange glint. ¡°Professor Hughes,¡± Diana said, in a voice like a gentle breeze across ake, calm yet capable of sending ripples down the water. ¡°Why did you investigate me?¡± Which normal person would think about digging these things up? Diana herself never thought of the possibility that James Winnington wasn¡¯t her biological father. Anyone who saw how they looked wouldn¡¯t say that they weren¡¯t biological father and daughter. Yet Jim, whom she only just got acquainted with, threw her such a huge bomb. Diana didn¡¯t dare take on the bomb just yet. Jim chuckled at her question. ¡°For no particr reason, but only because I¡¯m very interested in you,¡± Jim said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve known you for a long time. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know me.¡± Diana¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°You¡¯ve known me for a long time? Since when? How do you know me?¡± ¡°Since you were young,¡± Jim said after pondering for a moment. ¡°Or rather, I should say that since James abandoned you at the amusement park, I knew you.¡± Diana tightened her grip over the arm of the chair. She had long epted the fact that her father had abandoned her heartlessly when she was young. However, having a near-stranger tear apart the wound in her heart made her upset. The long-lost feeling of being abandoned struck her in her heart. The sudden pain left her dumbfounded. She was already a mother herself, and soon, she would be a mother of four. All the more she found herself unable to ept the fact that James had once abandoned her in a park. She bit her lip, suddenly regretting meeting Jim today. Perhaps today wasn¡¯t a good time. Forget talking about Nina, she couldn¡¯t even string aplete sentence together. She could only stare at the kind and happy parents who were holding their children in their arms. The pain in her chest grew. She started to believe more and more in the documents Jim gave her. ¡°Who are my biological parents?¡± Jim didn¡¯t expect Diana to change the topic. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1269 She asked such a sudden question, it took Jim by surprise. He thought that if Diana continued probing further, he woulde clean about how things between them started. But now, she avoided the topic. Instead, she seized the chance to ask a question she was most concerned with. ¡°Professor Hughes. Since you investigated me, you must know who my biological parents are! Who are they and where are they right now?¡± She had so many questions to ask him. She wanted to meet them, too. She wanted to see if they were like these ordinary parents, filled with love and expectations for their children. Or were they like James, abandoning her when she was young? Her expectations and fantasies about her parents emerged quietly in her heart once more, in this crowded zoo where families gathered and enjoyed each other¡¯spany. ¡°If I¡¯m not James¡¯s biological daughter, why do we look so alike?¡± she pressed. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the truth behind your questions,¡± Jim said, smilingfortingly at her. However, his eyes turned cold. He didn¡¯t like Diana being so agitated. That wasn¡¯t good for her fetuses. He hoped Diana would be a qualified and worthy pregnant mother, all the more so a worthy ¡®vessel¡¯. The fetuses in her stomach had to go through the most ideal pregnancy and the most stable and safe delivery as they came into this world. Nothing bad should happen to the two fetuses before he made his selection as to which of the two he would take away. Even their mother Diana had no right to allow any idents to happen, or influence them negatively. Jim didn¡¯t like that. His face turned dark. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± He suddenly stood up, cueing for Diana to follow behind him. ¡°Your husband knows the answer to your questions better.¡± Did Julian have a clearer picture about her family background than Jim did? What secrets or difficulties did her partner who slept next to her every night have, that he had to hide something like this from her? Back at Collina Vi, Julian went back to sleep after Diana woke him up. By the time he woke up again, the sun was shining high up in the sky. Golden rays shone on the flowers outside the window, making them glisten and glow in the sunlight. Everything looked bright and cheery, and it lifted one¡¯s mood instantly. Julian wanted to share such a beautiful moment with Diana. He turned around, got changed, and rushed downstairs in search of his wife,pletely ignoring the need to brush his teeth and wash himself up. He searched the entire vi, but didn¡¯t find Diana. ¡°Mr. Fulcher,¡± La said as she stood right before him. Julian stood still with a cold expression, which entuated his sharp features Whenever Diana wasn¡¯t around, he always looked so fearsome. Although La had only just bidden Diana farewell, she suddenly missed thetter. She hoped that Diana would always stay by Mr. Fulcher¡¯s side. That way, Mr. Fulcher would always be in a good mood. In turn, that would make life easier for everyone working in Collina Vi. ¡°I think someone¡­¡± La paused for a moment when she saw Julian furrow his brows at her. He clearly wanted her to go on. La mustered up her courage, and said, ¡°Someone gave Mrs. Fulcher a house, cing a property deed in a folder for her. Sir, don¡¯t you think you should be more cautious and think of a gift for Mrs. Fulcher too?¡± Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1270 La didn¡¯t want Julian to lose to another man, especially since Mrs. Fulcher was such a good catch. Mr. Fulcher was, after all, a formidable candidate. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was just that after being married for so long, neglect was inevitable. ¡°Before, Mrs. Fulcher insisted on buying a house for herself. Perhaps she has an obsession with houses and likes them. Why don¡¯t you give her another one?¡± La suggested, speaking her mind. Rs 0 Brokerage & ount Open A storm brewed in the depths of Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you say that a man gave Diana a house? Where is she?¡± It was so early in the morning, but he couldn¡¯t find her even after searching for her for so long. Where did she go? ¡°Mrs. Fulcher went out,¡± La said. ¡°I think she went to meet the man who gave her the house.¡± To think Julian wasughing at the problems between Oliver and Fanny just yesterday, thinking they were no match for the love and mutual respect between him and Diana. Yet today, he felt as though he was pped in the face. ¡°When did she leave the vi?¡± he asked, going upstairs to get changed. La almost had to run to catch up with him. ¡°Not long after you fell asleep again.¡± That was still early in the morning. A few hours had passed since then, but Diana was still not back yet. Which man was trying to seduce his wife?! Julian sifted through all the men whom he and Diana hade across, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who might have designs on her. Still, that didn¡¯t stop him from acting. He washed up swiftly and picked a set of clothes Diana adored the most. Then, hebed his hair down before heading to the garage. Julian usually preferred driving cars that were more low- profile, generally favoringfortable vans. But today, he chose a red sports car that revved loudly. The color of the car was so bright, it was impossible to ignore; especially with its deafeningly loud engine. Julian sat in the driver¡¯s seat, a pair of sunsses perched on his nose. It formed a sharp contrast against his fair skin. Even his dark hair glinted under the sunlight. Seated in such an attractive car, he looked even more outstanding. Diana and Jim noticed Julian the moment they exited the zoo. His car was parked amidst the crowd. He was wearing a ck shirt, his long and svelte fingers wrapped around the steering wheel. That was Diana¡¯s favorite shirt amongst all his tailor-made shirts. It was also the first and only men¡¯s shirt she designed. There was only one such piece in the entire world. Diana¡¯s earlier doubts and confusion over Julian¡¯s behavior vanished without a trace. The unease in her eyes faded. She always felt more at ease whenever he was around. If she asked him about her family background, he would surely tell her all about it. A crisp and deep male¡¯s voice broke her train of thought. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± Julian stepped out of the car, and grabbed Diana¡¯s hand right in front of everyone. It made for an outstanding scene-a handsome man and a beautiful woman standing in front of a sports car. All the more, as sparks flew between Julian and Diana as their gazes met. The air crackled with their chemistry as temperatures rose. Thankfully, Julian had assigned men in secret to keep Diana safe. That was how he was able to find out where she was immediately. Otherwise, he would have no idea where to look for her- and Richburgh was such a huge ce! Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1271 The agitation in Julian¡¯s eyes faded as he looked at Diana. The coldness in them from when he was at Collina Vi had vanished without a trace as well. If he could be described as the moon just now, then at the moment, he was the sun-able to warm and even burn everything up in his presence. At the same time, he was like a peacock with its feathers open. Diana looked at Julian¡¯s soft hair. Up close, she could tell that he had taken the effort to style his hair. He even had a sapphire bluepel pin on his sleeve. She looked at Julian, confused. She was about to ask him if today was a special asion, when he shot a strained smile at Jim. ¡°Professor Hughes, do you need a lift?¡± In clear contrast with the smile on his face, his eyes zed coldly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I forgot that I drove a sports car today. It can only seat two people.¡± He was making it clear that he didn¡¯t want to leave the zoo with Jim. Julian thought Jim would get the hint and leave. That was what Jim did the previous two times, after all. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t seem to have any ulterior motives toward Diana. Even now, as Julian looked at Jim, he doubted whether Jim was really the man La imed to have given Diana a house. If it weren¡¯t Jim, Julian truly couldn¡¯t fathom which man would give Diana a house. Julian tightened his hold over Diana¡¯s hand, wishing he could get to the bottom of this right away. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jim said, ¡°I drove here.¡± He paused for a moment, maintaining Julian¡¯s momentum that he spoke in earlier. ¡°I can follow right behind your car.¡± Julian arched his brow. ¡°Professor Hughes, do you mean to say that you¡¯ll follow us home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jim said casually. His tone bore certainty and confidence. That simple word sounded like a challenge in Julian¡¯s ears. ¡®To be urate, I¡¯m following Mrs. Fulcher,¡± Jim said frankly. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher called me out today. Our date hasn¡¯te to an end yet.¡± He wanted to spend more time with the babies in Diana¡¯s stomach. Most importantly, he was worried Diana would fight with Julian over her family background. If she got agitated, something bad might happen. If there was no one reliable or knowledgeable about medicine, the fetuses might be harmed. Julian was clearly upset over Jim¡¯s choice of words. ¡®The date he¡¯s talking about isn¡¯t the kind of date you¡¯re thinking of,¡± Diana said. She rubbed her palm against Julian¡¯s palm, making him itch. He calmed down in an instant. Yet, it didn¡¯t the doubt arising in his chest. ¡°So, what kind of date is it?¡± What kind of date could it be, involving a man and a woman together? Julian was furious. Diana didn¡¯t expect him to be so distrusting toward her. That in turn eroded her trust in him. ¡°Julian,¡± Diana said, looking straight at him. Instead of telling Julian about her calling Jim out for the sake of Nina, she suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s with my family background?¡± Shock shed past Julian¡¯s face. Seeing that, realization dawned upon Diana. ¡°So you really knew about it since a long time ago.¡± What was going on?! How did Diana know that something was wrong with her family background? Julian had wanted to avoid all possibility of a mishap, and ensure she had a rxed and happy pregnancy this time. She was already upset enough over Sean recently. He didn¡¯t want her to continue being sad because of some unimportant people. Julian had wanted to tell her about her family background after she safely gave birth. He never expected her to bring up this issue herself. His face turned cold. ¡°Who told you about it?¡± Diana, who had gotten used to his tenderness, felt her heart sink. Indignation made her blood stop flowing. Even her hands felt weak. When she looked at Julian, her eyes were filled with sorrow. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1272 In a voice so soft and unwittingly pitiful, she asked, ¡°Julian, why are you being so fierce to me?¡± Julian¡¯s heart melted at once. The troubled and cold look in his eyes faded. ¡°I¡¯m not being fierce,¡± Julian said as he grabbed her hand, leading her to the front passenger seat. He ignored Jimpletely as he started the car, fully intending to bring Diana home. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I have a surprise for you at home.¡± With that, he nced at the rearview mirror and saw that Jim was really following behind them. Julian ignored him. Instead, he focused his attention on Diana seated next to him, asking her in a low voice that was starkly different from how he spoke just now, ¡°Who told you about your family background?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As he had expected, Diana said, ¡°Professor Hughes.¡± Julian¡¯s heart fell with a thud. Jim had appeared in their lives in a very strange manner. He was also inexplicably linked with Enzo. Now¡­he even revealed to Diana about her birth circumstances. Julian began feeling upset, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face for fear that Diana would worry. Diana sensed his thoughtfulness andmented how far they¡¯vee, and how emotionally stable things were between them now that they had grown older. If it were in the past, they would have started fighting with each other over this. But this time, Julian patiently coaxed her. The worry in his eyes was clear to see. It soothed Diana¡¯s frazzled nerves. If he had a good reason for hiding her birth circumstances from her, she should give him a chance to exin himself. ¡®This is the document Jim gave me,¡± Diana said, pulling out the two pieces of paper from the folder that she brought along with her and handing them to Julian. He was driving, so he couldn¡¯t look through the documents. Diana decided to just read out the contents for him. ¡°Jim said that because Enzo offended you and Sean, this document is his way ofpensating me.¡± She looked behind them as she exined how the document came about. Jim¡¯s car was right behind their sportscar. Jim sped up each time Julian did. He also slowed down whenever Julian did. His car was in close pursuit, maintaining a close distance between both cars. This man¡­ He sometimes felt very courteous and considerate, but at other times¡­ Like how it was just now at the zoo. The way he was staring at her stomach when he was talking about the swans made her very ufortable. She felt the same way now, with Jim following right behind their car. It gave her a very strong sense of being invaded and closed in. Although Jim had imed to be staring at the child behind her, Diana still felt uneasy when she recalled how his eyes looked like. She wondered if her pregnancy had made her overly- sensitive. In the end, she didn¡¯t find it that important and said nothing about it to Julian. Instead, she continued telling him about the document. ¡°What he knows is simr to what I know,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t expect Diana to be so calm about the revtion about her birth circumstances. It assuaged his previous worry for her. ¡°It¡¯s true James isn¡¯t your biological father.¡± Diana clenched the papers in her hand. She wasn¡¯t sure if she felt happy, or troubled and puzzled. It all felt soplicated. ¡°I had my doubts because you kept getting pregnant with twins. The doctor also said that this is likely hereditary,¡± Julian went on. However, the Fulcher family had a history of facing difficulties having children. Before Diana came long, they had never given birth to twins. That was the case for the Winnington family as well. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1273 Diana was the only one who carried twins in all three of her pregnancies. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The only exnation was that her birth circumstances were different from what they knew. ¡°I instructed Noel to look into the matter, and he came back with something. You¡¯re not James Winnington¡¯s biological daughter, and James himself isn¡¯t a biological son of the Winnington family.¡± Diana was able to ept her birth circumstances when she thought of how James and Kate treated her over the years. It was why she didn¡¯t feel so shocked by the revtion. However, she was rendered speechless upon hearing about James possibly not being the biological son of the Winnington family. ¡°Then my father¡­ No, James Winnington. Whose child is he?¡± ¡°As of now, I have no clue,¡± Julian said. He had recently been bogged down with dealing with Professor Lemmington and Sean¡¯s affairs, and had no time to continue his investigations. What¡¯s more¡­ He looked darkly at the rearview mirror. Jim¡¯s car was still right behind his. Julian wondered how Noel¡¯s investigation was going. Did he manage to find something regarding Jim from the Jarvis family? Jim Hughes¡­ Was he a friend or a foe? He presented Diana¡¯s birth circumstances so frankly to her, and even called it a ¡®gift¡¯. That was something worth pondering. The car sped along the road and revved loudly. Diana and Julian were both lost in their own thoughts, and didn¡¯t talk with each other the entire way. It was only until they both stepped out of the car that Julian managed a smile. He helped Diana open the door to the front passenger seat. ¡°Come with me.¡± He held her hand tight. Diana wanted to turn around and greet Jim, but Julian pulled her along so hard toward the living room she had no chance to do so. He clearly didn¡¯t want her speaking with Julian. It seemed age did nothing to temper his jealousy. Diana bit back a smile as she followed behind Julian. In the living room, right before the couch on the coffee table, was a pile of red certificates. Diana asked with furrowed brows, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Property deeds,¡± Julian said casually. ¡°They¡¯re all yours.¡± Why was he giving her so many property deeds out of the blue? Diana was puzzled. ¡°I have my own apartment. I don¡¯t need yours.¡± Julian looked displeased, and his voice turned dark. ¡°Then why did you take Jim¡¯s house?¡± Diana was bbergasted. ¡°Since when did I take his house?¡± That was when realization struck Julian. ¡°The folder! The one Jim gave you didn¡¯t contain a property deed, but the documents detailing your birth circumstances?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Julianughed, embarrassed. La, who was standing at the side looking pleased with herself for ying a part in improving the husband and wife¡¯s rtionship with each other, looked even more awkward right now. She had made such a huge mistake! Worse, this was the second time she had misunderstood what had happened! Forget helping, she made things worse time and time again! Julian didn¡¯t re up at La as she thought he would. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, even if he didn¡¯t give you a house. Sooner orter, all the houses I have will belong to you anyway.¡± He had wanted to do this ever since Diana took a loan to purchase her apartment. Whether a woman wanted something was one thing. But whether a man wanted to give it to her was another matter. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1274 The corner of Julian¡¯s eyes lifted, making him look suave yet affectionate. ¡°Be it Collina Vi, Fulcher Manor, or all the other houses I own, everything has been transferred to you.¡± Julian pushed the pile of property deeds aside, and pointed at another document. ¡°This is for you, too.¡± Diana looked down; shocked, she realized that it was a letter of transfer of shares. The letter stated that all the shares Julian held in Fulcher Inc. were hereby transferred to his wife, Diana Winnington, in full. That was equivalent to handing her an entire mountain of gold! Even Jim¡¯s face changed when he overheard what Julian said as he stepped into the living room uninvited. Julian¡­ Treated Diana so well. A sincere smile of admiration emerged on his face. It was so sincere, even someone as guarded as Julian couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. When he turned to look at Diana, the smile on Jim¡¯s face grew wider. He admired this husband-and-wife pair from the bottom of his heart. His choice had been right all along. Such a harmonious family and a financially-equipped environment were the most ideal situation for the babies to grow in Diana¡¯s stomach. Jim was bing more and more excited over the prospect of pulling the babies out of Diana¡¯s womb. Which baby should he pick? La saw the wide, sincere smile on Jim¡¯s face as he looked on at Diana and Julian. His expression mirrored hers. She thought he was a special guest of Julian¡¯s. Thus, she immediately poured a cup of tea for him. Jim sat down. Diana refused to ept the shares. ¡°This is too much,¡± Diana said with resistance. ¡°Grandma already gave me a huge sum of shares. I can¡¯t¡­¡± She looked up, and the shock in Julian¡¯s eyes was overwhelming. Diana btedly realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Julian wasn¡¯t aware of Grandma giving her shares. Diana didn¡¯t tell him about it, either. He might get angry with her sudden revtion. She and Grandma had hidden it from him, after all. Grandma had quite a significant sum of shares, too. Ever since Diana recovered her memories and recalled this fact, she didn¡¯t just feel warmth flowing in her heart, but also pressure. However, Julian smiled. He smiled as brightly as the sun in the midday sky. ¡°That¡¯s my Grandma,¡± Julian said happily. ¡°She had the same thoughts as I did. Since you epted Grandma¡¯s shares, why can¡¯t you ept shares from your husband?¡± Diana was bbergasted. This wasn¡¯t a matter of whether she could ept it or not. It was a matter of her owning too many shares in thepany! If she ssold the shares, the money she earned would probablyst her ten lifetimes. No¡­ She couldn¡¯t even spend so much money over ten lifetimes. Julian was too skilled in managing hispany. Fulcher Inc thrived under his lead, and its CAGR had never fallen below 10% over the years! The mere thought of that made Diana look upon Julian with great respect and awe. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The admiration in her eyes pleased Julian greatly. It made him so excited, he stuffed a pen in Diana¡¯s hand and pointed at the signature field in the letter of transfer of shares. ¡°Quick, sign your name.¡± As long as Diana signed her name on the document, coupled with the shares that Grandma gave her, the entire Fulcher Inc. and all his property would be in her hands. Diana felt immense pressure owning so much wealth. She was naturally reluctant to sign it. However, the excitement on Julian¡¯s face showed how much he sincerely wanted to treat her well. She didn¡¯t want to reject that. The only thing she could do was to open up the property deed and ponder over her words. She didn¡¯t want to say something wrong, and end up hurting Julian. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1275 It took hard work to maintain a marriage. Diana subconsciously rubbed her stomach as her fingers sped tightly over it. Julian didn¡¯t notice her subtle movement, but Jim did. He charged toward Diana like an arrow shot from a bowstring, his face pale with anxiety as he stared at Diana and asked in panic, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± He immediately reached out to feel her pulse. Her wrist was tender and fair. Julian¡¯s eyes turned red as he grabbed Jim¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Julian had to admit that his feelings toward Jim wereplicated. He did feel that Jim wasn¡¯t interested in Diana in that way, not in the romantic sense. The look Jim gave Diana and the way he spoke to her was straightforward and natural. He never attempted to hide anything. But just now, for some reason, Jim disyed extraordinary care and concern toward her. ¡°She rubbed her stomach too hard just now,¡± Jim exined kindly. ¡°I was just worried that she felt difort in her stomach.¡± Julian looked at Diana. Diana nodded at Julian, and turned to shake her head at Jim. ¡°Professor Hughes, thank you for your kind intentions. I don¡¯t feel any difort. I¡¯m just slightly taken aback by all these property deeds.¡± Even Fulcher Manor alone was worth at least 15 million dors, not to mention CoIlina Vi. They were property that many wealthy families in Richburgh coveted. Yet, Julian gave them all to her. Even the name of the owner of these properties had changed to her name. Julian¡¯s speed¡­ Diana was shocked beyond words. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about it just now?¡± Julian saw the dazed look on Diana¡¯s face, and he teased her for being slow on the uptake. Tve already done the transfer procedures.¡± He had wanted to give her these property deeds a long time ago. It was just that he couldn¡¯t find a good time to do so. Today, having heard from La that another man wanted to give Diana a house, he decided to give up looking for a good time and simply retrieve all these property deeds. Not just these property deeds, but all his assets! He wanted to give them all to Diana. No matter what Jim wanted to give Diana, Julian would give Diana his property and money. ¡°I want to make you very rich and dote on you so much, no man can stand your temper or even be as rich as you are.¡± That way, Diana would be stuck with him forever. She wouldn¡¯t fancy any other man! Julian smiled sneakily as he said so, his face a cheeky expression Diana had never seen before. The smart and wise president of a huge conglomerate seemed to have suddenly lost his mind, his eyes fully upied by the plump pregnantdy she was. Seriously. What in the world did she do to deserve this? Diana¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she gave Julian her a tight hug. ¡°Julian, I truly appreciate your thoughts, but I really don¡¯t want all these.¡± It was all too much, and too valuable. She couldn¡¯t bear it all. ¡°It¡¯s like this even with other husbands and wives,¡± Julian said, puzzled. ¡°Husbands hand their pay over to their families, and wives are responsible for being beautiful and poised. Why don¡¯t you want that for us?¡± Diana broke out in a cold sweat. How could his pay bepared to an ordinary worker¡¯s sry? She refused to sign the document, no matter what he said. ¡°Fine,¡± Julian sounded as if he was ready toe to apromise. Yet, just when Diana was about to sit on the couch, Julian immediately grabbed her hand, and pressed her thumb onto the ink pad and then onto the letter of transfer of shares. A bright red thumbprint appeared just like on the document. Billions of dors were transferred in a snap of a finger. Yet Julian, the one who did the transfer, was over the moon. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He looked at the bright red thumbprint, and said, ¡°A thumbprint is legally enforceable as a signature. Mrs. Fulcher, I¡¯m penniless right now. Are you willing to take care of me for the rest of my life?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1276 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Diana was stunned into silence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Julian ignored the shock in her eyes and probed further. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± Worry began filling his dark eyes. It was as if he had really be a pauper who had to rely on Diana for food and shelter from now on. Her thumbprint was already inked on the document. Even if she refused to sign on the document, Julian had his way to make the letter of transfer of sharese into effect. Diana knew Julian had set his mind on it, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to turn down being thergest shareholder of Fulcher Inc. In that instant, a cheeky smile appeared on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t take care of you.¡± Julian thought he must have heard Diana wrongly. ¡®What did you say?¡± He had given her all that he had, but she was now unwilling to take care of him?! ¡°Not that just, but I¡¯ll even throw you out of the house,¡± Diana said heartlessly. The smile on her face faded as her features hardened like stone. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Fulcher family.¡± Even La, not to mention Julian, was shocked by Diana¡¯s behavior. Was this the Mrs. Fulcher she knew and adored? How did she¡­ Turn her back on Mr. Fulcher the moment she had her hands on his money? That letter of transfer of shares was still in Julian¡¯s hands. The empty signature field was enough for Julian to turn the tables. In other words, he still had the chance right now to take back the shares he was offering to Diana. His eyes turned dark, as if pondering over something. Diana looked at him, waiting for his next move. She tried to spot signs of displeasure in his eyes. However, she saw none. Julian turned around, and had someone keep the letter. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you won¡¯t take care of me, I¡¯ll create another Fulcher Inc. That¡¯s the only way I can make myself worthy of my wife.¡± La was stunned. Goosebumps broke out over her skin. Was this love struck and dedicated man the same Mr. Fulcher whose eyes turned icy-cold just this morning?! The stark contrast sent chills running down her spine. Meanwhile, Diana burst outughing over Julian¡¯s deration. The cold facade she put up copsed in an instant, and she nestled in his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his chest, clinging onto him like a ko bear. ¡®You¡¯re already a mother of four,¡± Julian chuckled tenderly. ¡± Still acting like a young girl.¡± Diana continued hugging him in silence. She wanted to enjoy this moment of peace and calmness. It had nothing to do with the ¡®gift¡¯ that Julian presented to her, but everything to do with how this man dared to give everything he owned to her. He also dared to continue loving her with every ounce of his being, despite having nothing to his name. What else could she want for with such a husband? She was utterly content, just like a kitty walking in the warm sunshine after having a full meal. Jim witnessed the scene unfolding before him, and was so moved he took out his phone and snapped a picture. Julian finally stepped away from Diana after a long while. Their eyes, however, remained stuck on each other. Jim chuckled. He initially thought they would fight over Julian hiding the truth of Diana¡¯s birth circumstances from her. It seemed he had been overthinking things. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1277 ¡°Diana¡¯s very happy with you,¡± Jim said with happiness from the bottom of his heart. He showed Julian the photo he took just now. ¡°See?¡± In the photo, the two of them were like a golden couple. Even the flowers surrounding them bloomed as they embraced each other tightly, making for a beautiful and heartwarming scene. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Of course, it was obvious that the one who took the photo was giving the couple his sincerest blessings. The inappropriateness of Jim pursuing Diana all the way here from the zoo was washed away by the message that this photo conveyed. Diana had something else she wanted to discuss with Jim. She exchanged nces with Julian, and he said, ¡°Professor Hughes, stay for lunch?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Jim rejected them this time. ¡°I have something else to attend to, and need to urgently rush back to Jacroaof. Please excuse me.¡± With that, he nced at Diana. His warm yet unexinable gaze swept across Diana¡¯s face and stomach. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, I¡¯ll see you again.¡± He said it in a solemn tone, as if he would really be seeing her again. But Diana didn¡¯t know when she would next meet Professor Hughes, whom she hardly had any contact with to begin with. Time was running out. Jim was about to leave Collina Vi. Between asking Jim about him knowing her for a long time and asking him to help Nina, Diana chose the latter. Diana caught up with him. ¡°Professor Hughes, it¡¯ll be hard for me to see you again next time.¡± No one saw the fear that shed past Jim¡¯s eyes. Neither did anyone see the excitement that emerged right after the fear. How would it be hard? He would certainly see her again. The day she went intobor would be the day they would meet each other again. Instead of saying that, he looked solemnly at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something to say?¡± Diana felt slightly embarrassed that he had seen through her thoughts, but it concerned Nina. She decided to just say it without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s about Lina Jennings.¡± She gave him a brief exnation about the Jenningses and the Stanleys. Jim understood where she wasing from. ¡°You want the Jenningses to give up on their marriage with the Stanleys so your friend Vans Stanley can reunite with Nina Ashlee.¡± Diana nodded. ¡®That¡¯s the idea.¡± Jim¡¯s eyes turned cold. He thought it would have something to do with Diana herself. Even if it were, he had to consider if it had anything to do with her fetuses. Yet, it turned out to be about someone else altogether. He didn¡¯t even know Nina and Vans, and had no reason to help them. To Diana, he was overly kind. But ¡°kind¡± wasn¡¯t a word used to describe Jim Hughes. His mother was right. One had to learn how to put up a front to survive in society. Otherwise, one might frighten others. He smiled warmly at her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help her.¡± Diana was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Jim to be so amodating. Excitement grew in her heart and she had the urge to invite him to stay for lunch, but Jim had already stepped out of the vi. ¡°What a nice man,¡± Dianamented as she leaned into Julian¡¯s embrace after Jim disappeared in the distance. Julian sneered as he forced Diana to turn her gaze back to him. Displeased, he pinched her nose. ¡°I get jealous when you praise another man like that.¡± ¡®Then tell me,¡± Diana said as she smiled cheekily, ¡°is Professor Hughes a good man?¡± Was Jim Hughes a good man? Julian wasn¡¯t able to arrive at an answer just yet, because he hadn¡¯t received any news from Noel. He still had a pathetic amount of information regarding Jim Hughes. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1278 Was that man truly so clean? Was he just an ordinary and promising pharmacy professor at a university, or had he reached a level where not even Julian could uncover any information about him? Putting those thoughts aside¡­ Based on their few interactions, Julian decided, ¡°In any case, he¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Diana smiled, as if she had seen through his tough exterior. She simply wrapped her hand around his neck, and the two of them walked towards the room. She maintained her warm smile, and let up on teasing him. ¡°You clearly already think Jim is a good person, but won¡¯t admit it due to your appreciation for him. Julian, why are you so cute and like to get jealous?¡± Even though she was in her mid-twenties, she seemed to be more youthful as she aged. The way she spoke was almost as cute as Betty. In an instant, Julian¡¯s heart softened. A tough man with a tender heart. That was who Julian was at this moment. Facing his wife¡¯s gaze, he nodded, effectively agreeing with Diana¡¯s assessment of Jim. However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud, and instead decided to tease her. ¡°I don¡¯t like to just get jealous. I like something else, too.¡± ¡°Mango? Durian? Or is it my specialty soup?¡± Diana asked. The little scatterbrain had developed a stronger craving for food since her pregnancy. Mango and durian had clearly be her favorites. Now, she was attributing this craving to him. Julian smiled. With a simple turn of his head, he signaled La to prepare the two fruits as dessert after dinner. Then, he continued to look at Diana. ¡°It¡¯s not the soup.¡± ¡°Not my soup¡­¡± What could it be? Diana was momentarily at a loss. ¡°You really don¡¯t know me at all.¡± Way to hit it where it hurt, huh? Seeing how Diana was unable to say anything, Julian wore a wounded expression. ¡°You can¡¯t even figure out what I like?¡± ¡°Royal blue cuffs? The ck shirt you¡¯re wearing?¡± Diana asked. She began to think more broadly. Julian¡¯s hand gradually tightened around her waist. ¡°You.¡± His breath grew warmer. When it was directed at her ear, it made her earlobes tingle. Diana instantly understood what was happening. Julian had been abstaining for a long time, and was starting to miss the action. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However¡­ She nced around the room, and felt timid. Clearing her throat, she said shyly, ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the third month of my pregnancy. There¡¯s still two more weeks to go. Once I reach three months, my pregnancy will be stable. So¡­¡± After all, it was daytime, and there were servants bustling around in the vi. Diana felt a bit embarrassed to continue. Looking up, she saw Julian encouraging her with his gaze. She swallowed, then leaned on him. Reaching up to him on her tiptoes, she smiled and whispered in his ears, ¡°In two weeks, you can do whatever you want.¡± But Julian shook his head repeatedly, and refused. ¡°No.¡± Diana paused, feeling a bit embarrassed. She had already said it like this, but she still faced rejection. What was the difference between this, and taking off her clothes yet the other party wouldn¡¯t even look at her? She felt like she had humiliated herself. Instantly, she was unhappy. She flicked her hand, and turned away from him. She decided not to snuggle up to him any longer and headed to the dining room alone, huffing in frustration. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1279 La was busy setting the table. The Fulcher family had many traditions; they had different tablecloths for every meal, a rule established by thete Madam Fulcher. She believed that anyone who enjoyed their meals was someone who loved life. As an elderlydy, she wanted to be one who loved life. Now, she was gone, but her habits and spirit remained forever. Diana watched La bustling around, and suddenly felt her eyes welling up with tears. Julian had followed behind her. Upon seeing her standing still, he understood her emotions instantly. He held her hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue anymore, okay? If Grandma finds out, she might want to take me away in her dreams tonight.¡± ¡°¡­What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Madam Fulcher wouldn¡¯t want to take her beloved eldest grandson away so early. ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± Seeing Diana talking to him again, a smug smile graced Julian¡¯s lips. Before Diana could react, he swiftly nted a kiss on her cheek. Their affectionate rtionship was well known within the Fulcher family, but such intimacy was rarely disyed so openly in front of others. Today, everyone around them was getting a taste of it. They also witnessed the look in Julian¡¯s eyes-one that showed that Diana was the only person in his world. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said. He embraced her, and they returned to their affectionate state, walking toward the chairs at the dining table. ¡°In two weeks, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± He said it as if they were discussing their dinner ns. With so many people around, Diana couldn¡¯t refute him. All she could do was blush and pinch his hand lightly. La saw this, and sighed in relief. She thought she had once again misspoken and given the wrong impression, potentially causing discord between the couple. She had felt guilty-to her surprise, Julian and Diana seemed to be getting along better than ever. It looked like the couple wasn¡¯t affected at all. ¡°I won¡¯t bber anymore,¡± she vowed, smacking her own mouth twice as a self inflicted punishment. In the past, Julian would¡¯ve certainly made La return to the Fulcher Manor on her own for a while, to cool off and see if she¡¯d still be so talkative next time. However, this time, he didn¡¯t. Since remarrying Diana, he had indeed be much moreposed, especially when around her. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Julian said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to give away the shares and the houses so quickly.¡± Diana became a bit nervous as Julian mentioned this. Julian had a more rxed attitude about the houses since the transfer had already beenpleted, but Diana still had some reservations. The houses were incredibly expensive, and transferring them back would incur significant expenses. Diana had a thrifty lifestyle, and considered this expenditure unnecessary. She exined, ¡°I can ept keeping the houses, but the shares¡­ They¡¯re too important. I can¡¯t imagine participating in high-levelpany or shareholder meetings to vote on important decisions. I have no knowledge about Fulcher Inc.¡¯ s business, and I¡¯m not capable of handling such important matters.¡± Julian replied confidently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you participating? When the timees, you can sit on my lap. Well see who dares to pull you down.¡± Diana blinked. ¡°¡­You really want me to sit on yourp during important meetings?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1280 ¡°Why not?¡± Julian countered. ¡°If you don¡¯t sit on your husband¡¯sp, whosep would you sit on?¡± Diana didn¡¯t want to sit on anyone¡¯sp or participate in shareholder meetings; she simply wanted to return the shares. ¡°You have the shares and what Grandma gave you,¡± Julian said sincerely. ¡°With them, you can do whatever you want in Richburgh. Hell, you can even walk into everyone on the streets, and they wouldn¡¯t say a thing.¡± He¡¯d be an influential figure among the men, and she¡¯d be one among the women. Diana somehow recalled this line from a TV drama, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± she scolded him yfully, her actions making Julian¡¯s throat dry. Diana felt that her current body was slightly plumper than before. She was worried about regaining the postpartum weight, which had led to restrictive eating habits. ¡°That sounds like such an inconvenient thing to do. It¡¯s better to be a decent person.¡± Julian nodded in agreement. ¡°In any case, the shares are in your name. Grandma¡¯s watching over us from heaven, and she¡¯d certainly be pleased with my choice. Given your personality, you wouldn¡¯t leave us even if someone tried to seduce you, especially now that you¡¯re carrying all the Fulcher family wealth on your shoulders.¡± Julian spoke with confidence. ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife for the rest of your life.¡± Diana chuckled. ¡±1 didn¡¯t know you had this n in mind.¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Who else but me would find your sense of responsibility so attractive?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a mother of four now. Who would try to seduce me?¡± Julian was the only one who treated her like a precious gem all the time. By now, all the food had been served and Julian had brought Betty downstairs. Betty had woken up early in the morning and, like Julian, took a nap afterward. However, her nap had been much longer than Julian¡¯s. She was still somewhat groggy as she sat on the chair. ¡°Mommy,¡± she mumbled sleepily from her seat. Diana¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Sweetie, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll put them on your te, okay?¡± At the moment, Betty didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Even though it was time to eat, she appeared listless. Diana was worried about her growth and nutritional intake. Her face darkened slightly. ¡°Betty, didn¡¯t you hear Mommy talking to you?¡± A storm was brewing, and Julian nced at her. He swiftly defused Diana¡¯s temper, bringing a small spoon over. ¡°Here, you go ahead and eat first.¡± At this moment, the formerly cold and unfeeling CEO found himself, quite invisibly, changing roles with his warm and tender wife. Their roles had beenpletely reversed. However, La wasn¡¯t surprised by this scene. It yed out nearly every day in the Fulcher household. Julian had truly be a husband who doted on his darling wife. He signaled to Diana to let it go, and as usual, he took care of Betty during meal times. He scooped a spoonful of egg custard, and offered it to Betty. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Try this.¡± Betty nced at it, opened her mouth, and took a bite. She finished it all without a word. She ate silently, but as she savored her meal, her eyes gradually brightened. It appeared eating had improved her mood, her energy, and her alertness. ¡°You certainly know howto handle her,¡± Diana said. With Julian¡¯s care, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she fell short in taking care of the children. Not just getting Betty to eat her meal, but also¡­ Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1281 Julian was practically in charge of everything rted to Betty¡¯s clothes and outings. Diana had be a hands-off manager of sorts. After finishing her meal, she sat in her chair, about to get up and head over to the couch. Suddenly, a peculiar fragrance wafted through the air-it was the scent of durian! She eagerly looked toward the kitchen. Sure enough, there was a room filled with ripe, creamy durians that made her mouth water just by looking at them. Julian didn¡¯t like durians; he always found them to have a strange odor. Yet now, they were served- intended solely for Diana¡¯s delight. She took a moment to recall how she had recently mentioned her liking for durians, but mistakenly attributed it to Julian¡¯s preferences. It was only now that she realized her mistake. She gazed at Julian, and couldn¡¯t help but think that his endless doting had spoiled her. A smile graced her lips. ¡°Julian, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Today, he had not only handed over his entire fortune, but he had also made her reevaluate his sincerity, especially in these precious moments of daily life. ¡°What is it?¡± Julian didn¡¯t lift his head. He had just taken Betty upstairs, and was contemting how to help her be more independent when it came to eating. She wasn¡¯t a child anymore. If she still needed him to feed her while coddling her, it might develop into a bad habit. ¡°It¡¯s about changing surnames.¡± Julian seemed to have misheard, so he asked again, ¡°What?¡± Diana smiled, and repeated, ¡°Changing surnames.¡± After a moment of silence, she gazed at Julian, surprised at his response. ¡°Have you never thought about Betty and Sean changing their surname?¡± ¡°Why would they change their surname?¡± Julian asked, turning the question back on her. This took Diana aback, leaving her momentarily reluctant to speak her mind. ¡°Most people take their father¡¯s surname¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At the airport, Jim had already returned to Jacroaof. He stood among the bustling crowd with an indifferent expression, walking toward a ck sedan parked outside. The license te of that car was quite special, consisting of a long sequence of 6¡¯s, clearly indicating it belonged to someone extraordinary. Some of the cars that hade to pick people up unconsciously kept their distance from this car. People only backed away a step when Jim emerged. The deep-seated, cold indifference he exuded was enough to make those around him instinctively recoil. This man¡­ Why did he appear as though he had no emotions? Especially his eyes-they seemed numb. asionally, when he nced at someone, it would create an illusion of facing death. It made people feel as if their feet were frozen in ce. But then, he suddenly smiled warmly. The change was too sudden. Inbination with his refined gentleman¡¯s attire, he exuded an exceptional elegance. These two extreme contradictions appearing in one person left others in a state of confusion. ¡°How did I do?¡± Jim asked after getting into the car, his expression returning to its usual indifference. The driver seemed ustomed to his ways. ¡°You did excellently, sir.¡± The driver turned around slowly. This man¡­ It was none other than James Winnington, who had left Richburgh long ago. James addressed Jim with great reverence. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard on your trip to Richburgh, sir.¡± James¡¯s tone was quite different from before, devoid of his usual arrogance and self-assured self. Instead, he appeared exceptionally calm and quiet. If one looked closely, his face seemed quite pale. It was as if he wasn¡¯t fully alive or present. He was simply a driver, peacefully and steadily apanying Jim. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1282 nside Collina Vi, no one spoke for a long time. Julian was lost in thought. Diana, on the other hand, was anxious. Did she say something wrong? Why was Julian not only unenthusiastic, but also somewhat gloomy? He furrowed his brows, not saying a word, which was imposing enough. Perhaps it was Diana¡¯s distressed look that affected him, so he quickly realized that he had unintentionally revealed his more domineering side. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was ustomed to doing this duringpany meetings. Whenever he contemted things, his expression would turn cold. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to change their surnames, but I don¡¯t entirely agree with what you said.¡± Julian paused, trying to find the correct words to express his feelings. ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave birth to them, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with them using your surname.¡± If he really wanted the two children to change theirst names, he would have brought it up long ago. The fact that he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this matter so far proved that he thought their current surname suited them just fine. ¡°Just because children usually take their father¡¯s surname, doesn¡¯t mean we must do it. It¡¯s fine this way.¡± To Julian, it didn¡¯t make much sense anyway. ¡°But¡­¡± Diana now understood Julian¡¯s thoughts. They both were simply being considerate of each other. Many families wanted their children to carry their own surnames. In some ces, this had given rise to a particr custom where one child would take their father¡¯s surname, and the other would take the mother¡¯s surname. This was to ensure that both family names were passed down to the next generation. So Diana thought that Julian couldn¡¯t be an exception. Although he didn¡¯t mention it, she believed he had probably thought about the issue of the two children¡¯s surnames. It was only at this moment that she realized. In her rtionship with Julian, she was the narrow-minded one. Based on what had just happened, he had almost given everything for her. She should have realized that Julian didn¡¯t actually care about mere surnames. What he cared about were living people. It was her and the twins¡¯ happiness and joy that mattered, not something like a surname. However, after her meeting with Jim today, Diana had other considerations. ¡°My biological parents still remain a mystery. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m a Winnington by birth. The two little ones having my surname doesn¡¯t actually hold much significance.¡± When she said this, there was disappointment in her tone. Julian keenly picked up on it. ¡°Do you want to find your biological father?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Diana clutched her clothes. ¡°I want to see what kind of person he is, and understand the truth about myorigins.¡± She wanted to know if her father was any different from James. She wanted to know¡­if she had any family members apart from Julian and Madam Fulcher, who genuinely loved her. ¡°It must be quite difficult,¡± Diana guessed, without waiting for Julian¡¯s answer. ¡°Otherwise, you would¡¯ve brought him to me a long time ago.¡± She saw right through him. ¡°Before, I did investigate it for a long time. Once I discovered that you and James were not biologically rted, I hit a dead end, mainly because James and Kate both disappeared,¡± Julian said. ¡°They were taken away by a luxury car with no visible license te at the time, and there has been no news since. About your biological father, James is probably the only one who can tell us anything.¡± ¡°When I pressured Zachary, he genuinely didn¡¯t know. Even when I went to confront him in person, he was more surprised than me. He insisted that you and James were both part of the Winnington family.¡± At one point, Julian thought he had made a mistake. But today, the information Jim provided indirectly confirmed the results of his earlier investigation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll try harder to find your biological father. I¡¯ll also get Noel to continue investigating James¡¯s disappearance.¡± He initially wanted to avoid telling Diana, because he feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. Thankfully, she seemed to be taking this better than he thought. In that case, he could investigate this matter more openly. In fact, Diana might even help by providing information about where James and Kate might have gone. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1283 ¡°As for the surname¡­¡± Julian fell silent for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. Once you¡¯ve confirmed your origins, you can decide what surname the twins should have.¡± He smiled contentedly. ¡°No matter what surname you choose for them, I¡¯ll be fine with it.¡± Diana teased him yfully, intentionally provoking him.¡± What about Channing?¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you trying to infuriate me to death, then have all my children inherit my wealth?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Diana got up and kissed him. She ced his hand on her lower abdomen. This time, she wasn¡¯t joking when she said, ¡°I can feel them growing little by little inside me.¡± The previous ultrasound showed them as tiny dots, but this time, they were already twice as big. ¡°I really hope they¡¯re girls,¡± Julian unintentionally expressed his innermost desire. Diana was taken aback. ¡°You actually want two girls now? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be happy with either gender?¡± ¡°That was because I didn¡¯t want to put pressure on you,¡± Julian said, recalling the contrasting faces of Betty and Sean. Although his daughter had recently tricked him, he nearly made Diana think he and Oliver were conspiring to deceive her. However, he would then think about how Betty always saved him his favorite dishes, called him ¡®Daddy¡¯ in her sweet voice, and wanted her parents to be with her wherever she went. He couldn¡¯t help smiling fondly, especially when he recalled her big eyes and plump cheeks. She was the perfect embodiment of a beautiful girl. She might not be as academically bright as Sean, but her looks were no less charming than Sean¡¯s. No matter how he went about it, he found their daughter incredibly lovable. Sean, on the other hand¡­ Even as a worldly-wise veteran, Julian often found himself unable to keep up with his highly intelligent son¡¯s thought process. ¡°Yeah¡­ Girls would be nice,¡± Julian said with newfound conviction. He gently caressed Diana¡¯s abdomen, his hands trembling with excitement. He began to pray earnestly, ¡°I hope my wife is carrying two adorable little girls.¡± He was truly uninterested in having sons at this point. Seeing him so sincere, Diana couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous. ¡°What if they turn out to be sons? Will you be disappointed?¡± Julian fell silent, and Diana quickly understood. Julian genuinely hoped that there were two adorable little girls in her belly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to carry them on my shoulders,¡± Julian said pitifully, looking at Diana. Seriously¡­ He really hoped for two daughters. As for Sean, he usually resisted sitting on Julian¡¯s shoulders. He would say, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m grown up. I don¡¯t want to ride on your shoulders like a big horsie.¡± And Julian¡¯s smile would slowly fade at his son¡¯s words. Daughters were indeed better. They were adorable. No matter what he did, Betty always appeared delighted and impressed. Julian wanted to hug her every day. If there were two more daughters¡­ Julian felt happy just thinking about it. Seeing that he hadpletely given up on the idea of having two more sons, Diana decided not to dampen his spirits any further. Deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1284 What if she had two boys? Would Julian be unhappy? Then, what was the purpose of her putting so much effort into having two more children¡­? After lunch, the sun hung high, and the weather became increasingly hot. Since her conversation with Julian, Diana¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t exactly great, but she kept her worries to herself. She cradled her belly, slightly concerned. She thought she could eat a lot after smelling durians, but she ended up not even finishing a piece and feeling nauseous. She couldn¡¯t even vomit it out. In the end, Julian gave her some water and let her lie down to rest. Meanwhile, he went to the study to meet with Noel. ¡°How¡¯s the information we inquired about with the Jarvises? Any updates rted to Jim?¡± Bringing up this topic, Noel looked awkward. ¡°No updates?¡± ¡® ¡°Not exactly,¡± Noel replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that the information came from Cecilia.¡± Noel had only mentioned it, and it was obvious that Cecilia had been unhappy then. Ultimately, she still assisted him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I still haven¡¯t found a way to repay her.¡± Julian instantly understood. Noel had acquired the information about Jim from the Jarvises, but the challenge now was to make Cecilia happy to repay her for her help. ¡°Since it was Cecilia who helped, the information must be genuine,¡± Julian said, confident that Sue wouldn¡¯t deceive Cecilia. He then asked Noel to go over the information about Jim. ¡°Jim Hughes is from Jacroaof. His ancestors have been there for generations, and they have always been schrs. For generations, they have produced talents. In Jim¡¯s generation, he has achieved the most.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a university professor?¡± If Jim didn¡¯t have some investment insights and pharmaceutical achievements, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to help the Jenningses elevate their standing in such a short time. Enzo also wouldn¡¯t be so loyal to him if that wasn¡¯t the case. However, with such a family background, he shouldn¡¯t be referred to as the highest achiever of his generation. ¡°Right.¡± Noel nodded. ¡°But his pharmaceutical achievements are incredibly outstanding.¡± Noel ryed the message Cecilia had given him to Julian.¡± He once developed a fever-reducing medicine using traditional medicine purification techniques.¡± This medicine was more scientific and effective than traditional fever-reducing drugs. It could stimte the body¡¯s immune system while treating the fever. It was unlike Western medicine, which only provided temporary relief. It sounded like an impressive medical achievement. Julian also remembered that Madam Fulcher seemed to have taken this medicine. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it very small ck pills? You have to take a whole pill at a time?¡± Noel nodded, looking at Julian with admiration. As expected of Julian Fulcher! He really was very knowledgeable about everything! i ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s that kind.¡± Noel had just been to the pharmacy to check, and he found that this medicine was inexpensive and highly effective. It was currently one of the best-selling fever-reducing medicine in the country. That was it. When Madam Fulcher¡¯s underlying condition red up and she had a high fever that wouldn¡¯t break, the hospital used a traditional medicine fever-reducing medication. They even mentioned that a young man had developed this medicine, which caused minimal bodily harm. Since Madam Fulcher had been taking other traditional medicines that weren¡¯t as safe, this medicine had practically saved her from the brink of death. Julian hadn¡¯t realized it back then. As it turned out, Jim had already unknowingly helped them long before this. Any lingering doubts Julian had about Jim vanished. Then, Diana¡¯s question came to his mind. ¡°Do you think Jim is a good person?¡± Julian¡­had been hesitant at first. He thought about his grandmother, whose life had been saved by Jim¡¯s medicine. Now, he could say beyond a shadow of a doubt that he believed Jim to be a good person Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1285 Julian¡¯s posture visibly rxed. He leaned back in his chair, allowing his entire body to recline, emphasizing his aristocratic figure even more. Noel, surprised, gazed at Julian. His eyes shed with doubt. Even now, despite confirming his romantic rtionship with Cecilia, Noel couldn¡¯t fathom why Cecilia would abandon her feelings for Julian and turn to him, her assistant. After all, she was such a beautiful girl. Even when she was sick, she was beautiful. During her illness, she would smile at him, and hide behind him as if he were the most important person in the world. Noel rarely got lost in thought while reporting his work. Julian nced at him a few times, then raised his hand to tap the table gently. ¡°Continue.¡± Noel snapped back to reality, and quickly resumed where he left off. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Jim Hughes developed the fever-reducing medicine. During the development year, he gave up the patent and profits. He also provided the prescription for free to all pharmaceutical companies, saving many lives. ¡°People with such greatpassion deserve respect. That¡¯s why he¡¯s the most aplished person in this generation. A physician with a kind heart, not only saving lives but also imparting knowledge to the next generation. Such a person truly deserves recognition.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Julian asked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Noel replied. ¡°That¡¯s all the information Ms. Jarvis could get.¡± Sue wouldn¡¯t have disclosed anything if Julian had asked her directly. Cecilia had done well to obtain this much. At least it proved Jim¡¯s character. Julian¡¯s guard against this man was nowpletely lowered. ¡°Alright.¡± As long as Jim wasn¡¯t a bad person, Julian was no longer concerned about how he interacted with Diana. In the Jarvis residence, Sue sat on the edge of the bed. Frederick stood to the side, listening to her speak. ¡°Cecilia asked about Jim, and I believe it¡¯s rted to the Fulchers,¡± Sue said to him, as she kept ncing towards the door. She was afraid Cecilia mighte looking for her and overhear things she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I told her some irrelevant information, but it did have some bias towards Jim being a good person,¡± Sue continued. As she spoke, she clenched her sleeve. Just thinking about Jim made her heart tighten. It was a different kind of shock than the chilly sensation Julian brought. Recalling Jim, she felt like someone had a grip on her throat. ¡°If we reveal everything and it affects Jim in some way, I¡¯m afraid he might look into us in the future. That would cause us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Frederick said, patting Sue gently on the shoulder. ¡°In the face of danger, self-preservation should alwayse first. As for Jim¡¯s intentions towards the Fulchers, that¡¯s not something we can control. And as for Cecilia¡­ Keep an eye on her, make sure she doesn¡¯t have any further contact with Noel. She shouldn¡¯t get involved with the Fulchers ever again!¡± Sue felt a shiver run down her spine as she listened to Frederick¡¯s low,manding voice. They had never spoken so seriously to each other before. ¡°The Fulchers¡­ There might indeed be a catastrophe for them brewing,¡± Sue said, patting her own chest. Over the years, wherever Jim appeared, trouble followed. This time, it was clear he had set his sights on Diana, who had an inextricable connection with the Fulchers. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1286 Sue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a good thing Julian and Cecilia¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t happen.¡± Meanwhile, Noel was still in a conversation with Julian in Collina Vi. They were unaware that just recently, the Jarvises had raised their surveince of Cecilia to the highest intensity. Now, aside froming downstairs to eat and leaving her room to use the bathroom, Cecilia had to stay in her room for the rest of the time. Sue even took the precaution of sealing the windows to prevent her from escaping through them. Even Cecilia¡¯s phone was confiscated-she couldn¡¯t contact anyone. Noel was lost in thoughts about how to repay Cecilia for helping him gather information. With the confirmation from the Jarvises that Jim posed no danger, Julian was in a good mood. He couldn¡¯t resist teasing Noel, ¡°Thinking about Cecilia?¡± Noel, whose thoughts were transparent to Julian, stammered, ¡°l-l¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of amusement flickered in Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you kissed her?¡± ¡°What?¡± Noel stared at Julian with wide eyes, and froze on the spot. Cecilia¡¯s perfectly plump and red lips floated into his mind. He also recalled those eyes that seemed to smile, as if her whole world revolved around him. She was such a great girl. Noel couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Even he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt a tingling sensation. But beneath it, there was some embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you haven¡¯t kissed yet,¡± Julian concluded. Before Noel could react, he asked, ¡°Have you held her hand? n Holding hands¡­was an action that was pure, just like Noel was. He felt his hand grow warm, as if it had just touched something special. Unlike how he was usuallyposed and rational around Julian, Noel stammered, ¡°I¡­ I have held her hand¡­recently¡­ just a while ago.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. How could Julian not understand what Noel was thinking with his reactions? ¡°Do you know what you should be doing right now?¡± he asked. Noel hesitated, and ventured, ¡°Go back to thepany to handle thetest progress on our cooperation projects?¡± Julian replied, ¡°Show her your love.¡± Fulcher Inc., as such a massive conglomerate, had capable employees at every level who efficiently managed their positions. Noel and Julian both belonged to the upper echelons. Their absence from thepany on a daily basis didn¡¯t impact operations. Only major decisions required their involvement. Noel thought he might not have heard clearly. ¡°Show her¡­ my love?¡± Was thising from his formerly cold and heartless boss? Why did he seem like apletely different persontely? ¡°Sir,¡± Noel hesitated, ¡°there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say.¡± ¡°Say it if you think you should, and don¡¯t if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Noel nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir.¡± So, he decided not to say anything. Julian grew restless and curious after he was left hanging in suspense, so he simply said, ¡°Say it, then.¡± Noel looked at Julian in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d want to hear more, sir.¡± If it were before, their conversation with Julian would have ended there. Noel would have left the study, and Julian would have continued working on hisputer. The mood would have been quiet and serious, a norm between them. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1287 Noel couldn¡¯t help but smile as he continued the conversation he had hesitated to start earlier. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Changed? How so?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be more humane,¡± Noel replied. Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s expression became momentarily stern. However, his eyes seemed to sparkle. His face, however, returned to its usual demeanor,plete with his tightly drawn jawline. It gave off an intimidating aura. ¡°Speak quickly!¡± It was that tone, that ruthlessness, and an intensity akin to an adrenaline rush that made anyone listening to Julian tremble. Noel himself couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Julian seemed satisfied with this reaction. He looked at Noel as if thetter were his younger brother. Noel had stood by his side with true loyalty and sincerity for many years. After a moment, Julian said, ¡°Go and fall in love, Noel.¡± Julian continued, ¡°What you should do for Cecilia now isn¡¯t about repaying her or showing gratitude. ¡°Then, what is it?¡± ¡°You should show her some love,¡± Julian said firmly, sound quite proud. ¡°As someone who has been in your position before, I can share my experience. What Cecilia hopes right now is not for you to treat her to dinner or take her to a park. She doesn¡¯t hope for you to send her supplements to express her gratitude.¡± Noel¡¯s face grew gloomier as Julian spoke. ¡°Sir¡­ The things you mentioned not to do are exactly what I had in mind to express my gratitude.¡± Taking Cecilia out for dinner, strolling in the park with her, or delivering nutritional supplements to thank her for helping him gather information. Those were all ways of repaying her that Noel had contemted, i But now, Julian was telling him that he shouldn¡¯t do any of those things. It seemed Noel was stepping onndmines in every aspect of his approach. Julian didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Only a hint of disdain crossed his features. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do any of those things! Not a single one. Do you hear me?¡± Noel nodded awkwardly. He felt like a primary school student seeking guidance from a college student. ¡°Sir¡­ If I can¡¯t do those things, what should I do?¡± Cecilia had mentioned her expectations for his gratitude when she provided him with information about Jim. Noel was in a dilemma. His brow furrowed deeply, a sight not seen even during his previous business challenges alongside Julian. It appeared dating was proving to be quite the challenge for him. Fortunately, Julian was cleverer in this regard. Look at where he was now! He had a wife and children, and he enjoyed the warmth of his family life. He was about to wee another pair of twins, too. Julian remembered how he had missed Diana¡¯sst doctor¡¯s appointment, and felt a bit guilty. He resolved not to miss any future ones. He didn¡¯t want his two daughters to resent their daddy for missing the beautiful moments of their development in their mother¡¯s womb. With this in mind, Julian couldn¡¯t stay in the study any longer. He was eager to find Diana. He wanted to touch her baby bump and check on her, and talk to the little girls inside her belly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As he was about to leave, he repeated, ¡°Go show her your love, Noel.¡± He emphasized once more, ¡°Noel, Cecilia hopes your way of showing gratitude is through a normal, regr romantic rtionship.¡± Noel was bewildered. He and Cecilia were already in love, so how could their love not be normal? ¡°Isn¡¯t my rtionship with Cecilia normal?¡± he asked. Was it because their positions didn¡¯t match, with him being her assistant and her being the heiress of the Jarvis family? Julian red at him, exasperated. ¡°You blockhead! Hold hands, kiss, hug!¡± Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1288 Julian departed after he spoke his piece, leaving Noel in a daze. Regardless of whether Noel couldprehend or achieve it, Julian believed he had given enough guidance. If Noel still didn¡¯t understand¡­ Well, he might never find a bride. A sly smile graced Julian¡¯s face as he walked briskly toward the bedroom. Ever since Jim returned to the Hughes Manor, it seemed as though every member of the Hughes family had an invisible silencer installed in their ears. No one seemed to hear what others were saying, and no one was talking. The entire family was quieter than pin-drop silence. Even the servants brought tea and water with lightened footsteps. nk. When the teacup was ced on the table, it made a soft noise. Before Jim could turn to look, the servant who had brought the tea knelt down on the ground. She trembled violently, and begged, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master Jim. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. This servant was quite attractive, and looked good in the servants¡¯ uniform. Yet Jim only nced at her briefly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Just as he finished speaking, someone came over, covered her mouth, and dragged her out. Soon, a muffled thud came from outside. It was the same young servant who had been taken away just now. ¡°The Hughes family is strict. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to spare her,¡± Jim said, as he wiped his hands with a warm white towel. He looked at the man across him, whose face had turned slightly pale. ¡°It¡¯s just that the housekeeper is strict. I hope you won¡¯t take offense, Mr. Channing.¡± The thudding sound of the stick striking the servant continued. Simon¡¯s eyes twitched. He felt a bit suffocated. He took a slow breath, and looked at the man before him. Jim seemed kind, but was far from the image he portrayed. ¡°I understand,¡± Simon said. He raised his teacup and looked at the spread of food on the table, pretending nothing had happened. He made an effort not to pay attention to the sounds outside. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Mr. Hughes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Jim replied. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the car breaking down halfway and you offering me a ride, mytest project would have been dyed.¡± He spoke casually, making it sound like a series of coincidences had brought them together today. It was as if they had ended up at the same table by chance. However, only Simon knew how much he had sacrificed to create this opportunity. Even the car with the t tire Jim had encountered on the road was the result of Simon¡¯s considerable efforts to disable it in advance. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have blown out halfway. Simon wouldn¡¯t have coincidentally appeared behind his vehicle, kindly inquiring about the situation and heading to the same destination. That was how Simon drove Jim to hisb as quickly as possible. Only heaven knew how horrified Simon had felt when he saw James¡¯s face especially when James failed to recognize him and treated him as aplete stranger. Seeing James and his entirely different demeanor left Simon trembling. Combined with the muffled sounds of beatings from outside, this meal was almost impossible for him to swallow. However, to prevent Jim from realizing that something was amiss, Simon engaged in constant conversation with him at the dining table. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jim was very interested in medicine, especially traditional medicine. Simon had already done extensive research beforeing, so he could just about hold a conversation on the topic. ¡°I happen to be interested in this field of business,¡± Simon said, following his preconceived n. ¡°But not in drug development like you, Professor Hughes. That¡¯s too advanced for me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± When Jim met Simon earlier, thetter was driving a Bentley. There was no way Simon could be an ordinary person. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1289 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jim¡¯s enigmatic smile felt like a venomous snake about to strike. When Simon saw it, it kept him on edge. Jim toyed with the teacup on the table, his fingers tracing its surface. ¡°Mr. Channing, which aspect do you want to pursue? IV ¡°Herb cultivation,¡± Simon replied. Upon hearing this, Jim¡¯s guard noticeably lowered. The Hughes family had its hands in nearly every aspect of the pharmaceutical industry, but not herb cultivation. He had originally thought that Simon, being so coincidentally and kindly disposed, had some ulterior motive. But now, it seemed he wasn¡¯t after the Hughes family¡¯s benefits. So, what was he after? Jim scrutinized Simon, his eyes capturing the tension and pity that Simon was trying hard to suppress. Simon had clearly felt sympathy for the servant who had been dragged away earlier, but why hadn¡¯t he said anything? He hadn¡¯t said a single word about it. He had continued the conversation so calmly, too. As someone who concealed their thoughts so well, Jim couldn¡¯t believe that Simon had no requests for him. They continued their conversation, and still, Simon made no requests. Jim took the initiative and said, ¡°To express my gratitude, Mr. Channing, feel free to make any requests. I¡¯ll do my best to amodate.¡± But Simon responded, ¡°The meal was delicious, and that was thanks enough. I simply did something that anyone would have done. Professor Hughes, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡± Even until the end of the meal, Simon made no requests. Jim looked at the nearly untouched food on the table, watched Simon depart, and then signaled for James toe over. As the driver, the car trouble today on the way had almost led to Jim¡¯s most important experiment being dyed. That was a grave mistake. At this moment, his legs were practically torn open. When he was thrown before Jim, he looked like a piece of rotting meat. The pain made James grit his teeth, but he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to scream. In the Hughes household, everyone had an inherent fear of Jim. ¡°Sir.¡± James opened his eyes wide, making an effort to keep himself alert for any questions Jim might have. ¡°Take some medicine first,¡± Jim said. He didn¡¯t particrly like the smell of open wounds and the bloody scent. It made him nauseous. When he really disliked someone, he would rather have them take medicine quietly and die without a fuss. This way, they could try out the effects of the medication before they died, which was a worthy effort. Jim thought it was an honor for those who could test his medicine. After all, they could go to heaven after their death. Also, his medication could save many lives once it was in the market. What was the harm in letting these people try the medication? Just like that girl who had eagerly volunteered before. Hmm¡­ What was her name again? Jim had to think a little longer before he remembered. Ah, Anna Lemmington. Now that he thought about it, it seemed the deceased¡¯s funeral he had attended with Diana in Richburgh had the same surname as the girl. Could he have been the girl¡¯s father? The thought suddenly crossed Jim¡¯s mind, and he chuckled. That was good, wasn¡¯t it? If it was indeed Anna¡¯s father, then the father and daughter were reunited in heaven. They should be thankful that Jim had helped Anna ascend to heaven. The cruelty of the smile on Jim¡¯s lips was unsettling, and he didn¡¯t seem to realize it. He looked at James, who had been refusing to take the medicine. His gaze gradually changed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to take it?¡± Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1290 Everyone knew that the medicine Jim provided weren¡¯t necessarily meant for healing injuries or illnesses. Sometimes, and quite often, his medicine could be deadly. James had already been penalized and injured due to the car breaking down on the road. Now, if he epted this pill¡­ What if it really killed him? He didn¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡°It¡¯s okay not to take it,¡± Jim said, ncing at someone behind him. Immediately, someone took the pill and forcefully shoved it into James¡¯s mouth. He wanted to spit it out, but when he saw the look in Jim¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t dare. He could only swallow the pill, allowing it to dissolve in his mouth. Fortunately, he was still alive after half an hour passed. James let out a relieved sigh, and btedly realized that he was covered in sweat. ¡°Is there any sign of damage to the car?¡± Jim had James brought over, but he had been silent for a long time before finally saying something. He stared at James, waiting for thetter to answer. James¡¯s heartbeat gradually returned to normal, and the pain in his body lessened. He could feel that the medicine Jim had given him this time was genuinely medicinal and not a lethal weapon. He began to rx, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand. ¡°There are signs, and it¡¯s done very discreetly. If I hadn¡¯t closely examined it with one of the mechanics, it would have been easily overlooked.¡± Jim nodded, seeing through James¡¯s desire for recognition but choosing not toment on it. He simply said, ¡°Well done.¡± James immediately smiled, as if he had gained a tremendous advantage. People were indeed curious creatures. As long as Jim showed them a bit of kindness, he became their god. Jim¡¯s eyes showed no warmth, and he didn¡¯t engage with James any further. He was lost in thought about Simon, the man who had just left his home. The fact that Simon had appeared behind his car and given him a ride was definitely not a coincidence. After all, in Jim¡¯s previous observations of Diana¡¯s records, Simon was an important figure: he liked Diana, and had spent three years with her in Stirling City. How could a person like that suddenly appear by Jim¡¯s side without any warning? A suffocating silence hung in the air. Jim thought for a moment, and found the contact information Simon had left behind. His smile was harmless, yet it carried an eerie chill. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Mr. Channing.¡± Having just left Hughes Manor, Simon was quite surprised to receive Jim¡¯s call, but he quickly replied, ¡°Hello, Professor Hughes.¡± ¡°When we were having dinner earlier, you mentioned an interest in the business of cultivating herbs,¡± Jim said.¡± Would you be interested in visiting myboratory in a few days? We can discuss the details.¡± Theboratory? Based on Simon¡¯s understanding, that ce was highly treasured and valued by Jim. The fact that he was invited so quickly¡­was it akin to gaining Jim¡¯s trust? While Simon felt the speed was somewhat abnormal, he realized Jim had already gone to Richburgh to meet Diana and might soon pose a threat to her. Simon¡¯s journey to Jacroaof to meet Jim was a preventive measure aimed at cutting off any possibility of Jim harming Diana. Jim looked like a man who seemed normal but was, in reality, inhumane. Simon wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate Jim at a critical moment. After all, he didn¡¯t have much to live for with his crippled leg, and he could consider itpensation for that New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Thinking of the evening meal, when Diana had disyed a gentle and happy smile, Simon¡¯s resolve grew stronger. ¡°Very well, Professor Hughes. It¡¯s my honor to visit yourboratory with you.¡± ¡°Even if myboratory is filled with newborns who were made into specimens from birth and many souls waiting to be experimented on, only to die in front of the testing table, would you still consider it an honor?¡± Jim asked. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1291 Simon¡¯s face changed. He couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. He felt as though something was stuck in his throat, and he needed to spit it out. However, he held himself back and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal having those things in ab. Anyone involved in a drug trial has signed an agreement and is voluntarily trying out the drugs. They even get paid. There¡¯s no need to talk about dying and souls.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jim nodded. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°What about newborns?¡± He deliberately scared Simon, misleading thetter into the direction of a far fetched idea. ¡°What do you think of newborns being made into specimens?¡± What did he think?! Simon could no longer hold himself back, and rushed to the washroom to puke his guts out. By the time he returned, Jim was still on the phone. The man was incredibly stubborn, indeed! If he weren¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have quietly observed Diana for so many years. At that thought, the hair on Simon¡¯s arms stood on end in fright. He finally said, ¡°Pardon me, Professor Hughes. I can¡¯t ept newborns being made into specimens.¡± ¡®That¡¯s alright,¡± Jim said kindly. ¡°Many doctors who first started out would vomit and feel terrible when they see such things. Some even have nightmares about it, not to mention someone who isn¡¯t well- versed with the medical field like you.¡± > He added understandingly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the specimens when youe over, Mr. Channing. Pleasee and visit with a peace of mind.¡± Simon didn¡¯t expect Jim to be so easygoing. Had he misunderstood the man? Jim had merely been observing Diana over the years. He hadn¡¯t actually done anything dangerous to her. Even during his visit to Richburgh this time, Simon¡¯s spy didn¡¯t report Jim doing anything bad to Diana. No. That wasn¡¯t right. Diana was pregnant! She had babies in her stomach! Simon¡¯s heart turned cold at the thought of what Jim said about newborns as specimens. Had he been wrong since the beginning? Jim¡¯s target had never been Diana. It was Diana¡¯s babies! Otherwise, why would he bring Diana to the zoo? Why would he give Diana so many health supplements? Why¡­ Countless whys emerged in Simon¡¯s mind and tangled up in a huge mess, magnifying the fear in his mind. Even his fingers started trembling. Perhaps¡­ Simon was the supposed uncle of the babies in Diana¡¯s stomach. He thought of how happy Julian and Diana looked together, and could no longer hold himself from calling Diana. At that moment, she had been lying on the bed for a while. However, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was originally exhausted, but somehow, she felt energetic the moment sheid down on the bed. She was about to pull out her phone, which she had turned to silent mode, to look through her socials. Suddenly, the door to her room was pushed open. It was Julian. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Diana retracted her hand from under the pillow before she even managed to touch her phone. It caused her to miss Simon¡¯s iing call. The call ended up unanswered. Simon was disappointed. Having stolen three years of Diana¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t want to ever bother her again, especially after seeing how happy she was at that meal. 1 Still, he wanted to contact her after thinking through things regarding Jim. Unfortunately, Diana didn¡¯t pick up his call. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1292 Perhaps Simon was overthinking things. Before this pregnancy, Diana had already given birth to Sean and Betty. If Jim really wanted to do something bad to Diana¡¯s children, he would have made a move long ago. That thought made Simon less anxious. He must have been traumatized by the ancient punishment methods he saw during the meal at the Hughes¡¯ residence. He stared at his phone screen, no longer anxious to call a second time. Perhaps he should visit Jim¡¯sboratory first before arriving at a conclusion about Jim and what the latter wanted with Diana. At this moment, Diana didn¡¯t realize what she had missed in this ordinary afternoon. She was basking in her happiness,pletely ignorant to the heart-wrenching pain of being horrendously suppressed. She looked contentedly at her lover seated next to her, and smiled sheepishly at him. ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, even after lying on the bed for so long?¡± Julian asked disapprovingly. ¡°Are you secretly ying with your phone?¡± Diana denied vehemently, ¡°No!¡± Julian immediately turned tense. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep even though you¡¯re not ying with your phone. You don¡¯t look good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid,¡± Diana said with a chuckle, sitting up. ¡°I don¡¯t feel unwell. I just don¡¯t really feel sleepy. Maybe I¡¯m a little tired from the trip to the zoo.¡± Julian immediately pulled her feet out from the sheets. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have talked so much with Noel. Julian wondered if Noel would do as he said, given how stiff he was. Wasn¡¯t it a better idea for him to apany his wife instead? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nowadays, Julian enjoyed being with Diana more and more, especially in the presence of their babies in her stomach. He massaged Diana¡¯s legs as he looked at her stomach. His eyes bright, he said, ¡°Babies,e out soon. I¡¯ll tie your hair after you¡¯re out. I style your sister¡¯s hair so well.¡± Julian was beyond salvation. He waspletely obsessed with having two more daughters. Diana couldn¡¯t hold herself back, and interrupted Julian¡¯s reverie. ¡°If they turn out to be boys, are you going to tie their hair too?¡± Julian immediately refuted Diana¡¯s im. ¡°Impossible! They can¡¯t possibly be boys!¡± He was utterly resistant to the idea. ¡°They must be girls!¡± he eximed as he rubbed her belly. ¡± Girls, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy was just joking with you. Please don¡¯t turn out to be boys. Worsees to worst, you can be opposite sex twins like your elder brother and sister.¡± However, the chances of that were very slim. Diana was carrying identical twins this time, and it was cast in stone that they were having twins of the same gender. It was rare to see Julian so excited and expectant about something. Diana couldn¡¯t bear to douse his excitement. She could only rub her own stomach and call her babies girls, as she knew that was what Julian wanted to hear. Julian¡¯s smile widened. The atmosphere in the room was warm and cozy. Diana still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Julian seized the chance to bring up her birth origins. ¡°I¡¯ve spread the news that I¡¯m looking for James Winnington. I¡¯ll let you know once I have updates.¡± ¡®Who are you asking for help? The Jarvises?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± he replied. The Jarvises would never agree to help. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1293 Julian had enough self-awareness to know that. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for Noel to make a good showing and be their son-inw before the Jarvises are willing to help us.¡± This seemed rather challenging for Noel at this point. Julian was frustrated over how slowly Noel¡¯s mind moved in the area of rtionships. ¡°I found someone else to help. Don¡¯t bother asking about it. Whatever it is, when I receive news about it, I¡¯ll update you. Don¡¯t worry about it before that happens.¡± Diana was still pregnant. Although her work at the studio was getting on track, she still had to meet deadlines in drawing her designs and supervise production work at the factory. An entire day¡¯s work was still tough for her to go through. However, she was happy to do it and didn¡¯t want to close the studio. Julian saw how the studio was thriving, so he didn¡¯t stop her from working in it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t think it earned much, it was her hobby after all. ¡°I know,¡± Diana said. She understood full well that Julian was worried about her health, and if her birth circumstances would make her feel terrible. In reality, she felt rather happy knowing that James Winnington wasn¡¯t her biological father. Only, she didn¡¯t know if her biological father had treated her as badly as James Winnington did¡­ Still, she didn¡¯t want to worry about it before she could wrap her mind around the situation. She decided to change the topic. ¡°Will youe with me to the next check-up?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Julian said, and he told her the details of the next appointment. ¡°From the next appointment onward, I won¡¯t miss a single check-up. When you¡¯re inbor, I¡¯ll definitely be by your side. I won¡¯t miss it for the world!¡± The days passed. In a week¡¯s time, stretch marks started showing on Diana. Perhaps because of her skin sagging from the previous pregnancy, it started showing way earlier this time round. She had developed stretch marks after giving birth to Sean and Betty. This time round, Julian paid much attention to rubbing stretch marks oil on her stomach every day from the start of her pregnancy. Said oil came from a reputed brand imported from overseas. Diana saw it from magazines, and was about to order it when Julian informed her that he had bought all remaining stocks. Today was their first time using the oil after so much had happened over the past few days. ¡°After rubbing it once now, we¡¯ll rub it again tonight,¡± Julian said. ¡°Rub it twice a day, and perhaps the stretch marks won¡¯t grow this time.¡± He poured out the oil in his palm, and slowly massaged it onto her stomach. His palms felt warm to the touch. He rubbed her stomach gently, the sensation like a cloud billowing across her skin. She felt sofortable, she almost shut her eyes. His hands became even gentler. Diana unknowingly fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was already evening. She could smell the aroma of food from downstairs. She wanted to eat, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so the moment she sat at the table. ¡°The twins in my stomach are starting to act up,¡± Dianained to Julian, upset over her poor appetite, 1 Julian thought Diana ate little to control her weight gain. He btedly realized that she really was starting to lose her appetite. Over the past week, she hadn¡¯t been eating much. Herplexion was turning sallow. ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this.¡± He wanted to call Vans to ask if he had any solution, but Vans¡¯s phone was off. Perhaps he was in the middle of a surgery. Julian didn¡¯t think much of it, and simply brought Diana to the hospital that night. Diana trusted public hospitals more, so Julian decided to bring her to one and queue for a number with her. Upon reading through Diana¡¯s check-up results, the doctor asked, ¡°Why did youe only now?¡± Julian¡¯s face immediately changed. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1294 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The coldness in Julian¡¯s voice made the air in the clinic turn chilly. Julian and Diana were dressed in high-end, tailor-made clothes. Both carried a noble air about them. Their furrowed brows made the doctor anxious. The tension in the air was suffocating. At the sight of the doctor remaining silent, Julian¡¯s voice turned a pitch higher. ¡°Why are you not talking?¡± What else could the doctor say? He was on the verge of passing out at Julian¡¯s frightening aura. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before they went to the public hospital, Diana had given Julian a stern warning. The doctors in public hospitals had to see many patients. Be it the nurses or the doctors, their attitudes wouldn¡¯t be as servile as those in private hospitals. Given that this was her third pregnancy and that she was carrying twins again, she found that giving birth in a public hospital with a neonatal department and a blood bank was a more reliable choice in her situation. Yet, Julian was already disying such impatience at his second visit. She reprimanded Julian coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have an ounce of patience, go wait outside! Doctors are very busy. Even if there really is something wrong, you still have to give the doctor time to think through his words instead of just showing him attitude right from the start.¡± A look of gratitude shed past the doctor¡¯s face when he heard what Diana said. It was tough being a doctor these days. Even more so in a public hospital. Many patients consider themselves a paying customer of the hospital and demand top-notch service, making things difficult for the doctors. In cases where patients couldn¡¯t be treated, some family members would even threaten them with physical harm. People like Diana who spoke up for the medical team and scolded their own family members were few and far between. The main thing was¡­ The doctor couldn¡¯t help but look up to Julian. This man was outstanding in both his looks and aura. When Diana berated him just now, far from getting upset, he actually gave a guilty smile and swung Diana¡¯s arm consolingly. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just concerned for you. I¡¯m just too anxious. I¡¯m not impatient or frustrated at all.¡± He even looked pleadingly at the doctor, and apologized,¡± Doctor, my tone made you ufortable just now. Please forgive me.¡± For some reason, Julian¡¯s apology made the doctor feel as though his life was being cut short before his eyes. He immediately waved his hands, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your wife¡¯s condition is very straightforward. The twins need a lot of nutrition to grow. At this stage, they need arge intake of micronutrients.¡± He tapped on his keyboard, and went on, ¡°Look at this list of micronutrients. Your wife needs two types of micronutrient supplements. With regard to the thyroid, your wife also has signs of hypothyroidism in pregnancy.¡± By right, Diana should have done a check-up for her thyroid in the twelfth week of her pregnancy. However, her medical records showed that she hadn¡¯t gone through that. Her numbers during this check-up were a lot higherpared to what was normal. ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed her some medicine,¡± the doctor said, as he nced at Julian. ¡°Proceed to make payment, and remember to drop by the pharmacy for the medicine. Do take the medicine on time. She¡¯ll have toe back every month to check her thyroid. Otherwise, it might affect the fetuses¡¯ mental development or cause postpartum preempsia.¡± Diana didn¡¯t care about her own health. She felt more upset over what the doctor said about affecting the fetuses¡¯ mental development. Since the start of her pregnancy until now, her babies in her womb only recently started torturing her. It was unlike her pregnancy with Sean and Betty, during which she feared every little thing and wanted to go to the hospital for a check-up. She was clearly less anxious during this pregnancy. She didn¡¯t even bother going for some tests in the twelfth week of her pregnancy. She didn¡¯t expect problems to arise with her thyroid, which was precisely what she neglected her check-ups. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1295 ¡°Will my neglect cause them to be mentally retarded?¡± If her babies became mentally challenged because of her, even dying a thousand times wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for it! Fear and remorse overwhelmed Diana. Seeing how solemn the doctor looked, she grew even more anxious. When Julian saw her on the verge of tears, he turned back from making payment. A vicious look shed past his eyes. The doctor felt as though someone had put a knife against his neck, and gasped in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± he exined immediately. ¡°I just meant that it may affect the fetuses¡¯ mental development. It¡¯s not to the point of being mentally retarded.¡± i He kindly handed Diana a napkin. ¡°Mothers give their all to their children, but they should also remember to be kinder to themselves. As long as you take the medicine on time, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Just remember not to miss your check-ups in the future. Don¡¯t think that you can be careless just because it¡¯s your third pregnancy and that you¡¯re now an experienced mother, or because your second pregnancy went smoothly. You should still be careful when the situation calls for it.¡± The doctor¡¯s throat was already parched from talking for an entire afternoon. Yet now, he had to say so much tofort this mother. He really wanted to tell her that she waspletely fine. All she needed to do was to collect her medicine, go home, and take it. Upon seeing Julian¡¯s expression, though, he swallowed his words. After the couple thanked him, they finally left the clinic. Even after they were long gone, the doctor was still wondering how a tiny woman like Diana was able to conquer a cold, hard man like Julian. Perhaps, opposites attract? Julian was holding Diana¡¯s hand, shielding her from the crowd with his arm and carefully guiding her downstairs to the pharmacy to collect her medicine. Meanwhile, Diana was still caught up in her emotions. Her eyes were still red, and she was holding her stomach. She was clearly still deep in remorse. ¡°I really was careless with this pregnancy.¡± It wasn¡¯t just about her thyroid. Diana wondered what she should do if she missed other check-ups and ended up causing irreparable damage to her babies. Fear started gnawing at her. She felt as if even taking medicine wouldn¡¯t be of help. ¡°Julian, even if the babies won¡¯t be mentally retarded, will they end up not as smart as they should be? It¡¯s all my fault. I should havee to the hospital the moment I got exhausted. I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Julian said, looking solemnly at her.¡± Didn¡¯t the doctor make himself clear? You¡¯re fine. Just take your medicine and calm down. In fact, if you keep getting agitated, it¡¯ll be even worse for the babies.¡± Diana nodded at Julian¡¯s words. However, she still remained uneasy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Julian looked at her with furrowed brows. ¡°The doctor also said that if you don¡¯t take care of your thyroid and keep the situation under control, you might have postpartum preempsia. Why are you only concerned about the babies? Why are you completely unbothered about that?¡± N | M ¡°Don¡¯t always be so upied with the children. Since they made it into your womb, they aren¡¯t that vulnerable,¡± Julian said in a low tone. He drew closer to her ear. ¡°They¡¯re children that you got after piercing the condom, after all. Their growth will be as strong as your will!¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Julian to say that. Somehow, his words made sense¡­ ¡°What¡¯s more, Sean is so smart. It¡¯s enough proof that ourbined genes bring extraordinary results. Even if the fetuses develop slower than their peers because of your thyroid, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t fall below average.¡± It was already very rare and precious for a family to raise a genius. Julian didn¡¯t want for anything else. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1296 His only hope was for Diana and the babies in her womb to grow up well. When the time came, the family would visit Grandma and tell her of the good news of the arrival of the twins. That was enough for Julian. As for the children¡¯s intelligence¡­ ¡°They won¡¯t be mentally retarded. They can¡¯t possibly be that vulnerable.¡± It was, after all, Julian¡¯s first time going through the entire pregnancy process with Diana and apanying her for all her check-ups. He did feel worried when he heard what the doctor said. Still, she was already worried enough. He couldn¡¯t possibly show her his worry. ¡°After one month, we¡¯lle back for a follow-up check on your thyroid condition. You¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± If her thyroid condition remained the same and showed no improvement, he would seek advice from other experts. To tease her and lighten the mood, he said, ¡°We have the resources and the money. Trust me. Many times, money can buy us many things and even life. It can buy us top-notch medical resources.¡± Diana had no cause for concern. Given the Fulchers¡¯ wealth andwork, getting her to a private hospital was no issue. Even though she was now with a public hospital, Julian had his way of bringing her to a private hospital for her condition. Before, Diana gave birth in a public hospital. As such, she trusted the institution. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her about that. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± He held her hand as they walked past the crowd. ¡°Things are different this time. Be it during your pregnancy or yourbor, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± No matter what happened, she had someone to discuss things with and someone to lean on. Diana¡¯s wavering heart finally calmed down. That was true. This time, no matter what happened, with Julian around, every problem could be solved. ¡°When I go intobor, keep mepany in the delivery room,¡± Diana said, after he collected the medicine from the pharmacy. Julian didn¡¯t catch what she said, and turned around to look at her in confusion. ¡°What did you just say?¡± However, Diana didn¡¯t think Julian didn¡¯t hear what she said. Perhaps¡­ He didn¡¯t really want to. She had read about it online. Although many husbands apanied their wives to the hospital, the majority of them didn¡¯t want to be present during thebor. Some men found the smell of blood too pungent, while some men were scared of having nightmares after witnessingbor and no longer being sexually attracted to their wives. They didn¡¯t think about how their wives simply needed a familiar figure next to them when surrounded by a bunch of strangers duringbor. ¡°Nothing.¡± Perhaps she was being too idealistic. Julian did love her very much, but¡­ i In regard to giving birth, he might be like other men and was resistant to the idea of witnessing such a bloody scene. Although she was due for a cesarean section, the sight of her slit-open stomach¡­ It would probably traumatize him psychologically. Perhaps it was better for her to go into the delivery room by herself. Disappointment seeped into her heart. When she reached home, she looked weary. Julian thought she was still ovee with remorse over the impact that her thyroid condition might bring, and didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He pondered for a while, and ended up letting Betty stay with her to cheer her up. The moment Betty entered the room, Diana¡¯s spirits lifted considerably. She busied herself with ying with her daughter, replying to all the little girl¡¯s questions. Toward the end, she felt rather exhausted. ¡°Let Mommy rest,¡± Julian said. He poured a ss of water and entered the room, letting Diana take her medicine. ¡°You must take the medicine on time. From now on, I¡¯ll remind you to take them at this time every day. I¡¯ll bring in a ss of water for you, too. Just rx and don¡¯t worry about a single thing. You and the babies will definitely grow up healthily.¡± As proof, Betty was a big girl now.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1297 Betty even had her own messaging apps. She knew how to use the phone, the camera, and take selfies. Now, she could sense the concern and love that Julian was showing Diana. ¡°Awesome,¡± Betty said. She couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. Diana turned to look at her daughter, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s awesome?¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s so good to Mommy,¡± Betty said, admiration and hope in her eyes. ¡°My future husband must treat me this well, too!¡± Husband?! Thinking of her future husband at such a young age? Julian¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. His kind and loving expression vanished without a trace as he asked Betty sternly, ¡°Betty, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you know what a husband is?¡± Betty wasn¡¯t afraid of Julian at all. She knew he looked tough and scary on the outside, but was a softie inside. Many people bowed down to him and feared him. Many pursued him relentlessly, fighting for the chance to serve the great Mr. Fulcher. But at home, he was her daddy, he was Mommy¡¯s husband, a man who was at their beck and call. The key was, he tolerated all of their tantrums and temper. He would even think about what he had done wrong to make his wife and daughter so mad. Betty pouted as she wrapped her arms around her legs. Smiling cheekily, she said, ¡°I know what a husband is. He¡¯s a man I¡¯ll get married to. I¡¯ll wear a wedding dress, and you and Mommy will bring me to a beautiful stage. ¡°Flowers will fall from the sky and surround us. ¡°Then¡­¡± Betty paused for a moment. She was so excited, she almost choked on her saliva. She had to cough a few times before going on, ¡®Then, Daddy will hand me over to my husband¡­¡± Her voice was childish and cheeky. All that talk about flowers and the stage betrayed her innocence as a child. One could also sense that compared to this so-called ¡®husband¡¯, she clearly fancied pretty and shiny things. Yet, Julian didn¡¯t feel good about it at all. The thought of handing Betty over to another man upset him. ¡°No way,¡± Julian said, feeling his nose aching. He added seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t hand you over to another man.¡± Trying to brainwash her, he said, ¡°Betty, actually, you don¡¯t need to get married. It¡¯s great being single.¡± What was that about?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How could a father stop his daughter from finding a partner just because he couldn¡¯t bear to see her leave? Diana smacked Julian to stop him from brainwashing Betty. ¡± Don¡¯t stop her from growing up.¡± She added fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s her choice whether she wants to get married or not. You can¡¯t lie to her and brainwash her with those ideas.¡± Julian didn¡¯t concede defeat, and countered with a question, ¡®Then, wasn¡¯t she also brainwashed by the idea of having a husband since young?¡± Diana fell silent. That made sense. All Betty heard about and witnessed day-in, day-out was a family structure made up of a husband and a wife. She had long gotten used to that as she grew up. That was a form of cheating and brainwashing, too. Diana came to apromise. ¡°Fine. You can asionally raise that suggestion to Betty. But once she goes to school and gets a boyfriend, you can¡¯t break them apart just because you can¡¯t bear to see her marry!¡± Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1298 Julian immediately protested. ¡°I would never do that! How could you think of me that way?¡± That was true. Julian might be a doting father, but he couldn¡¯t possibly be that extreme. Diana knew she was overthinking things. The next moment, Julian showed her the true definition of being extreme. Julian smiled wickedly. His expression was a mixture of smugness, the unwillingness of a father to part with his daughter, and determination. ¡°I won¡¯t break them apart. I¡¯ll just make sure she doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend to begin with!¡± Not just that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He crouched, and looked at Betty. ¡°When you grow up, I¡¯ll set a curfew for you. If you don¡¯te home by seven in the evening, I¡¯ll go wherever you are to look for you.¡± How was he behaving like a father? He was behaving more like a stalker and a control freak! Diana couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. She looked at Julian doubtfully. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Julian said, as he looked at Betty with an arched brow. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll just see when Betty grows up.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll definitely grow up,¡± Betty said. She could only catch a few easy words from Julian and Diana¡¯s conversation, and was unable to fully understand what they meant. Regardless of what they said, she had started hugging Julian¡¯s neck. She even gave him a wet kiss on the cheeks. ¡°When I grow up, I want Daddy to be with me. Daddy has to be wherever I¡¯m at.¡± ¡°What about after you get a boyfriend?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Betty was stunned for a moment, as if only just pondering the meaning of the word. ¡°Nothing¡¯s more important than Daddy. I only want Daddy.¡± She was no longer hung up about a husband, nor was she talking about getting married to someone else in the future. Julian was satisfied. He shot Diana a challenging look. ¡°See? That¡¯s my good daughter!¡± And he was going to have two more of such darlings! Julian looked expectantly at Diana¡¯s stomach, his gaze red- hot. Diana was rendered speechless. Forget it. She¡¯d let Julian think whatever he wanted. For now, she would just act as if she really was carrying a pair of daughters. ¡°If you don¡¯t impose a curfew for them in the future, I¡¯ll make sure tough at you,¡± she said. She nned to wait and see how this father was going to keep his daughter¡¯s heart and body by his side forever! ¡°What a joke!¡± Julian chuckled gleefully. ¡°Just you wait.¡± The thought of having three beautiful daughters soon made Julian set his mind on putting in effort in this regard. He was deathly afraid that the daughters he spared no effort to raise would be stolen away by rascals! Meanwhile, the atmosphere at the Channings was in stark contrast with that of the Fulchers. The air there had been strange as ofte. Oliver had read the script Fanny was exceptionally excited about. The plot¡­ Was exactly the same as his life with Fanny! Was she¡­ Really clueless? It concerned the enemy who killed her father! Would Fanny really not do anything and simply focus on preparing for a movie if she knew the truth? Oliver was greatly troubled by the doubt brewing in his mind. He could hardly concentrate on his work. All he could think about every day was to talk things through the moment he saw Fanny. However, seeing herid back expression made him swallow his words. He could only keep his thoughts to himself, which made him turn colder and more distant day by day. ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± Fanny asked him. She had long sensed that something was wrong with him, especially today. Oliver looked even more displeased after she suggested taking him to visit the crew on-site. ¡°Don¡¯t you think well of the movie?¡± she asked again. Her eyes were crystal clear. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1299 It was like a shining, unpolluted pond reflected the rays of sunlight. Even after being steeped in the entertainment industry for so long, her clean and pure aura remained preserved. At that moment, a certain thought came to Oliver. Perhaps the script was merely a coincidence. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Fanny loved him so much. She couldn¡¯t possibly lie to him. Oliver felt relieved. Fanny grew anxious upon seeing Oliver falling silent. This movie was a major project for her studio this year, and a lot of funds had been invested in it. If it failed, her assets would be in the red. No one was more concerned with the sess of the movie than Fanny herself. Oliver¡¯s attitude toward the movie made her, the investor and producer, very nervous. ¡°Oliver,¡± Fanny called after he remained silent for a long while. She thought he had major objections against the movie and was too embarrassed to say it. On impulse, she acted out a segment of the script. Her intention was to put Oliver in the mood, and urge him to be frank with his thoughts about the movie. The segment she chose was one of the climax of the script. The female lead, who had been adopted and lied to all along, finally discovered that her own parents were killed by her adoptive father. She had even married her adoptive father¡¯s son, and called her enemy ¡°father¡± for so many years¡¯ It was very easy to emote in this movie. If the actors did their job well, the audience would experience a heartache never before felt. The pain of being betrayed and tortured would be portrayed to everyone through the actors¡¯ interpretation in the most heart-wrenching way. It was just a pity¡­ The emotions conveyed in this scene were tooplex. It was challenging to act them all out. Thankfully, Fanny was an outstanding actress. She was able to rise to the top of her game and best many of her peers precisely because of her acting chops. i Especially since¡­ The female lead of this movie was an adopted child like her. That point of simrity alone gave her the foundation to empathize with the female lead. Empathy with a character that one was about to act out was a great foundation to start with for an actor. Oliver looked up; coincidentally, he caught theplex emotions in Fanny¡¯s eyes. She looked¡­ Broken. Hatred was written all over her face; irrevocable pain shed across her face like lightning, tearing her apart. She red at Oliver as if he were her greatest enemy. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. When exactly did you start lying to me?! How is that bastard of your father worthy of your defense?¡± She used him with tears in her eyes, as if she was truly in agony. Tears streaked her beautiful face as pain tore through her. Boom! Thunder boomed outside as lightning shed across the sky, its light shining right into her eyes. The hatred in her eyes swelled. Oliver was sure she would turn into a vicious ghost at the next moment, and rip his head off his neck. Not just him, but she wouldn¡¯t even spare his father! ¡°Tell me!¡± Fanny shook all over as she red daggers at him. She was clearly crying, but there wasn¡¯t any sadness in her eyes. Hatred just kept growing and growing¡­ Until she could no longer suppress its overwhelming effect. Eventually, all that hatred exploded in the air. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk.¡± She smiled viciously. Pain was etched all over her tear-streaked face, made even more shocking under the booming thunder and shing lightning. ¡°A life for Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Oliver couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He stood up, and walked to the balcony to smoke a cigarette. Smoke billowed around him. He hadn¡¯t smoked for a while, and suddenly found the smoking choking. His throat even started itching as he coughed a few times. Oliver looked back at the woman lying on the bed in the room. He thought back to what happened on the bed just now. The chemistry between them and the impact brought to the depths of the soul made him lift his hand and stub out the cigarette. Ever since he saw Julianst time, he had been getting better at coaxing Fanny. Fanny never brought up what she overheard from the conversation between him and Master Channing. They seem to be ignoring the blurry pastden with hidden bombs. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That made Oliver mistakenly think that he had a peaceful, quiet, and respectful marriage. Yet, today¡­ Fanny¡¯s so-called acting destroyed his previous thinking. Was her acting¡­really so good? Oliver couldn¡¯t hold himself back from calling Julian. At that time, Julian and Diana had just finished their dinner. They were supposed to take an evening stroll, which had be a habit. Because it was raining, they couldn¡¯t head out to the yard. They were stuck in their house, chatting leisurely with each other. 1 Betty was ying with her toys on the floor. Diana was lying down on the couch, resting. Julian was doing work on his table. It was still early. The windows were open, and the house was filled with the coolness of the summer rain. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. It felt so peaceful, it made many envious. When Oliver called, Julian¡¯s ringtone sounded like an rm, piercing through the quiet atmosphere.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Julian subconsciously nced at Diana before picking up his phone. He took the initiative to inform her, ¡°It¡¯s Oliver.¡± Diana¡¯s brows furrowed. She found it really strange. Since when did Julian get so close to Oliver? Although she was curious, she didn¡¯t stop Julian from answering the call. She even took Betty out of the room to make it convenient for Julian to talk. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian asked bluntly, knowing that Oliver wouldn¡¯t call for no reason. ¡°Nothing,¡± Oliver said, feeling a little embarrassed at the start. He remained silent for a few moments before saying,¡± Cough, cough¡­ How do women behave after they get pregnant¡­?¡± Julian was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Is Fanny pregnant? Good on you.¡± Oliver was way faster than that blockhead Noel. Thest time they met, Oliver was sharing about how things weren¡¯t going well with Fanny. Now, they were expecting a child. Julianmented about it and, upon hearing Oliver turn anxious, said, ¡°Beg me.¡± Oliver was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Beg me,¡± Julian said, the smile on his face widening. ¡°We used to be rivals in love. I handed my son to youst time, and even helped youe up with an idea. We¡¯re even. ¡°And now, you want to ask me a question. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you plead with me?¡± Oliver choked on Julian¡¯s words. He used to be a doctor. By right, pregnancy issues shouldn¡¯t baffle him. He was able to operate on a pregnantdy, so figuring out if ady was pregnant was nothing to him. Yet, after leaving the industry for so many years, he was beginning to doubt his own knowledge in the field. When faced with the likelihood of his own wife being pregnant, Oliver found himself unable to make a rational judgment. He could only ask someone else with experience. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Oliver didn¡¯t expect Julian to ask him to beg him. Well, he wouldn¡¯t do it. He pondered for a moment before hanging up. Julian was about to open his mouth to say something, when he saw his screen darken. ¡°Hello?¡± he yelled, but he didn¡¯t receive any response. That Oliver Channing! He couldn¡¯t even adapt to circumstances for the sake of his wife! Did he really want to be a good husband? It seemed Oliver and Fanny had a long way to go! Even more so for Oliver, if he wanted to be a good husband like Julian! Back at the Channing household, Oliver didn¡¯t call Julian again after hanging up. His face turned even colder. It was just a matter of figuring out whether Fanny was pregnant. Was that so hard for a doctor like him? Oliver left the balcony and looked at Fanny, who was still asleep. He stared at her stomach for a long time, before going to the study and retrieving his work journal. In it was some information regarding pregnantdies andbor in it. Reading through it could help bring back his memories and revise past knowledge, and hopefully help him assess whether Fanny was pregnant or not. He wanted to see if¡­ If she was acting, or if she really had discovered the truth behind her parents¡¯ death that the Channings had kept under wraps. On the other end, Noel was pacing back and forth in front of a cafe. He had gradually gotten on track with Julian¡¯s advice and suggestion. After pondering over it for a day and a night, Noel quickly texted Cecilia to ask her out sincerely.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Cecilia,¡± he crafted his message to send to Cecilia. ¡°I want to kiss you! Let¡¯s meet at the cafe a week later. I¡¯ll give you a surprise!¡± Cecilia replied to him very quickly. When she said ¡°Okay¡±, it sounded indifferent-but it also sounded like she was pretending to be calm. It rippled through Noel¡¯s heart, and agitated him. After such a long and torturous wait, he could finally meet Cecilia again! Today was the day he and Cecilia were going to share their first kiss! To create the atmosphere, Noel even prepared a bouquet of roses. It was suggested by the flower shop assistant. She told him that roses were fiery red and passionate. They signified a thriving romance. As for his clothes, he spent some effort to match them to the theme, and specifically pinned a leaf- shaped brooch encrusted with gems. He even sprayed some breath spray in hopes that the kiss today would be a sess. He took a deep breath, and pushed the door open. A lone figure seated in the cafe. Just that¡­ Her style of dress today appeared more mature than her usual sweet socialite look. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia was dressed in a dark-colored tweed two-piece suit. She was probably looking forward to their first kiss today very much! Perhaps that was why she was dressed more grandly than usual. The thought made Noel¡¯s palm start sweating. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He tried his best to calm his pounding heart as he walked toward her. As he drew nearer, his hold over the bouquet of flowers tightened as he stood behind Cecilia. ¡°Ce¡­¡± Before he uttered her name in full, he bent forward, wanting to kiss her cheek and give her a huge surprise. He was still a distance away from her, but his heart was already in his throat. Her fragrance drifted into his nose. Noel felt his blood grow hot as it coursed through his veins. His lips were about tond on her soft cheeks¡­ Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Yet¡­ Crash! Noel, who almost shut his eyes, took a few hasty steps back as the bouquet fell from his hands. The bright red roses scattered on the floor, looking just like sorrowful tears. ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Jarvis¡­?¡± Noel almost lost his tongue as he stuttered, his hands trembling. Damn it! Thankfully, he didn¡¯t end up kissing her. Otherwise, things would have ended in a tragedy. Noel¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke, his throat parched. ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡± Before he could bring himself to ask her why Sue was here, she stood up. She was wearing a pair of heels and a dark-colored tweed two-piece suit. Noel could see traces of Cecilia in her, but there was an air of matured, dignified grace about her. Her eyes weren¡¯t vicious, but her stare was akin to thesh of a whip. His face turned bright red from the scrutiny. ¡°The brooch on your chest,¡± Sue said, ignoring Noel¡¯s rude attempt at kissing her. She simply looked at him calmly. ¡°It¡¯s Julian¡¯s reward for you, no? He bought this brooch at a sky-high price at an auction back then. I thought he¡¯d use it himself. Turns out that he gave it to you.¡± Noel didn¡¯t know where this brooch came from. If it weren¡¯t for the situation right now, he would have been ted to hearthat. But now, his heart was sinking into a deep, dark ce. Reward¡­ Sue didn¡¯t look disdainfully at him, and her tone was very t. She was clearly telling the truth, but it made Noel feel terrible. To her, the brooch that Julian gave him didn¡¯t indicate how close they were. Rather, it was merely a reward from a boss to a subordinate. Just like how kings bestowed rewards upon their knights, and how masters rewarded their servants.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To Sue, Noel was Julian¡¯s servant, a merepdog. He wasn¡¯t a living, breathing man who was capable and dignified by his own right and achieved sess by his own merits. Sue Chimmery, in her identity as Mrs. Jarvis, looked down on Noel. She didn¡¯t say much, but she destroyed Noel¡¯s pride even in her silence. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis,¡± he said, ¡°where is Ms. Jarvis?¡± Was she not holding onto her phone when he texted her that day? Sue saw through Noel¡¯s thoughts. She knew that he must be feeling very awkward. However, she had to make things clear, lest Noel continued being delusional. In the long term, making him face reality as soon as possible was for his good. 1 Sue ced Cecilia¡¯s phone on the table. ¡°She won¡¯t being to see you. After she sent you that text, she had been thinking about how best to tell you clearly to your face. Noel, Cecilia wants to break up with you.¡± Things were going well when they bid farewell that day. Why did she suddenly want to break up? Noel didn¡¯t believe Sue. Driven by his love for Cecilia, he said boldly, ¡°Mrs. Jarvis. A week ago, when I texted Cecilia, were you the one who replied to me? Where was Cecilia at that time?¡± Sue remained silent. She nced at Noel before looking at a bag, out of which she retrieved a check that she ced on the table. ¡°This is for you. Take it aspensation for the break-up. As for Cecilia¡¯s condition, I beg you not to tell anyone about it.¡± Sue still wanted to arrange a good marriage for Cecilia in the future. Cecilia¡¯s condition was a point that acted fatally against her. Even so, Sue wanted to keep it under wraps as much as possible. Noel looked at Sue, bewildered. He then nced at the check-it wasn¡¯t a small sum. 450 thousand dors. Noelughed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He took the check. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Sue didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw how quickly he took the money. She couldn¡¯t utter the words she had prepared beforehand. She could only nod and say, ¡°Okay.¡± Noel smiled; he pushed the check back to Sue, his eyes bright and forthright. ¡°Were you hoping I would say that?¡± Sue was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± That was 450 thousand dors he was talking about! Thest time she went to the countryside to take Cecilia back, she saw the conditions Noel¡¯s family lived in. Although Albert Carter had served as a butler at the Fulcher household for a long time, he probably didn¡¯t bring home much money. The houses in Richburgh were expensive. Sue didn¡¯t believe that working for someone was enough for him to afford a house. As for Noel¡­ He was a capable man indeed. The fact that he managed to stay by Julian¡¯s side for so long was proof of his skills. Yet, no matter how capable he was, the maximum he could earn would be about 300 to 450 thousand dors a year. ¡°If you don¡¯t earn that much, I can give you more.¡± Her serious face made Noel burst outughing. He probed further, ¡°How much more can you give?¡± Indeed, no one could resist the temptation of money. Sue doubted Cecilia¡¯s taste in men. The first man she liked was Julian, who already loved Diana. He was an indirect cause of her illness. In the end, he withdrew without any hesitation and even volunteered his assistant. To Sue, Julian¡¯s actions were no different from treating Cecilia as a pitiful beggar. A pity her daughter was no beggar. No matter; she would make a way for her own daughter if she needed to. ¡°1.5 million.¡± She was willing to spend any amount of money for the sake of her daughter¡¯s happiness. ¡°I cane up with that much money, too,¡± Noel said. Facing Sue, he was suddenly fearless. He was giving off an air of confidence and certainty. It was as if he had arrived at a negotiation scene he was familiar with; his eyes glinted with confidence.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, Sue saw the light emanating from this man. A pity he was the son of a butler who wasn¡¯t of a good character. Their social status was enough for Sue to object to Noel¡¯s rtionship with Cecilia. At the very least, Cecilia had to marry the son of a wealthy family. He had toe from a wealthy background, with parents of the same social circle as the Jarvises. That would make it easier for them to click. Simply put, all the sons in their social circle were better than Noel. Sue forced herself to focus and not lose her objectivity. ¡°How much can you fork out?¡± She calmed herself down and waited for Noel¡¯s reply. ¡°Priceless,¡± Noel said. ¡®The rtionship between Ms. Jarvis and I is priceless. So¡­¡± He pushed the check further away from himself, all the way back into Sue¡¯s hands. ¡°1.5 million dors can¡¯t buy a break-up between us.¡± Priceless? Sueughed. ¡°Cecilia wants to break up with you. What gives you the confidence to say that it¡¯s priceless? Are you over-confident, or are you shameless?¡± Upon realizing that money was of no use, Sue forsook her genteel upbringing. She was determined to carve out good prospects for her daughter¡¯s future today. And Noel was the greatest barrier in her daughter¡¯s prospects. ¡°Let Ms. Jarvis and I talk over the phone,¡± Noel said. The rose petals were trampled to pulp after just this short period. It made his heart sink. ¡°I want to ask her personally about the break-up. I will only acknowledge it if she does.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sue didn¡¯t expect Noel to be so stubborn. She had thought that things would be settled after she gave him the money. Not only did he refuse the money, but he even wanted to call Cecilia. This man was very detailed and sharp-minded. He clearly thought of the possibility that Sue was putting a spoke in their wheels, but he didn¡¯t expose her. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 He simply requested to talk to Cecilia. He said it neither in a servile manner nor with an air of arrogance. Sue was more interested in Noel in his current statepared to when he was stuttering just moments ago. 1 A pity that one¡¯s family background couldn¡¯t be changed. His parents were doomed to be a mark that couldn¡¯t be erased since his birth. No matter how outstanding a butler¡¯s son was, he couldn¡¯t be compared to a rich heir of a wealthy family. That was especially since Noel was inextricably linked to the Fulcher family. Sue thought of Jim Hughes. The thought of those people who couldn¡¯t escape death the moment they got involved with him made her shudder with fear. When she next looked at Noel, the admiration in her eyes vanished. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let Cecilia tell you herself,¡± Sue said as she dialed the number to thendline in her house. Cecilia answered the call in no time. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted a second after the phone rang. Noel said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Cecilia was on the verge of tears the moment she heard his voice and confirmed that it was Noel. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The past few days felt like years to her. Every day and every second was torture. At one point, her condition almost rpsed again. Sue immediately called the doctor over to administer tranquilizers to Cecilia, which managed to bring her condition under control and avoid a rpse. However, Cecilia was still troubled. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape things this time round. Her mother¡¯s determination to stop her and Noel from being together was getting stronger, like never before. Sue even swore viciously that she would die if Cecilia dared to keep her seeing Noel! Sue had always behaved in a dignified manner, never stooping to threatening her daughter with her death. She didn¡¯t want to stoop to saying such things to Cecilia. Cecilia knew that her mother wasn¡¯t joking. In fact, the moment she answered the call, even her father, who seldom interfered in her affairs, stood right next to the phone. He could catch everything that Cecilia said clearly. 1 She really wanted to tell Noel how much she missed him. How indignant she felt! How much she wanted to be with him, to let him hold her hands right! She even wanted to tell him how much she wanted to kiss him back, too. Yet, she could say none of that.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She could only press on. Pretending that nothing happened and swallowing her indignation, she said in a tone that sounded happier than before, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t tell that it was you. Can you tell me your name?¡± Noel was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe Cecilia couldn¡¯t even tell his voice apart after such a short time. If he had been in denial just now, telling himself that Sue was deliberately tearing him and Cecilia apart and telling him that Cecilia wanted a break-up¡­ Yet, as it turned out¡­ Everything wasn¡¯t what he thought. The expectation in his eyes vanished. He immediately switched his manner of address in a rational manner. ¡°I¡¯m Noel Carter, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart tightened at how distant he sounded. She put in so much effort to pursue Noel, and make him believe that she loved him! Yet now, their romance had toe to a bitter end. She didn¡¯t want to marry anyone else aside from Noel! But she only dared to tell herself that. Tears welled up in Cecilia¡¯s eyes. She turned her face away, not wanting her father to see her in her current state. She was about to buckle down and tell Noel that she wanted a break-up, as what Sue wanted her to say before leaving the house, when Noel beat her to it. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, have you been well? When I was dating you before, I might have offended you. Please forgive me. I hope we can break up as amicably as when we first got together.¡± i Noel gave up so quickly and so firmly. Compared to how heartbroken Cecilia was, he sounded so casual¡ªas if he had never loved her. Perhaps her mother was right. A man born of a poor family could never resist the temptation of money. Cecilia shut her eyes, heart-broken. That 450 thousand dors¡­ Noel must have taken it. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The thought of their rtionship being worth only 450 thousand dors made Cecilia¡¯s heart break even further. Hatred rose up in her chest amidst the pain she was feeling. Money that was enough to buy a mere ne was enough to buy a man¡¯s love! She had been blind! Twice! How could she have chosen the wrong man twice?! Since she was so blind, it might be better for her family to arrange a marriage for her instead! ¡°Fine,¡± Cecilia said as she took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to sound pitiful and lose to Noel. Her tone clearly showed her agreement to what Noel said about them breaking up. ¡°I just remembered who you are, Noel Carter!¡± As she said that, knives seemed to pierce through her heart. Before she even had a chance to turn, she felt a sharp pain shooting up her chest, suffocating her. It made her feel terrible. She tried her best to hold it in, and stop the tears from falling. She said back to Noel, ¡°Happy break-up to us!¡± That was how Noel¡¯s first rtionship ended.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He walked out of the caf¨¦, rose petals still stuck to his shoes. He recalled how Cecilia asked him who he was over the phone just now. A sharp pain surged in him, the feeling akin to drowning. They hadn¡¯t met in only a few days. Yet she¡­couldn¡¯t even discern his voice. ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± Sue said as she ran after him from the caf¨¦. He didn¡¯t expect Sue toe over to speak to him. Noel stood where he was politely, waiting for her to speak.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This was probably hisst time interacting with any of the Jarvises. ¡°Cecilia was spoiled rotten by us,¡± Sue said as she stood before Noel. ¡°She didn¡¯t even want to tell you to your face that she wanted a break-up. She only cared about going out shopping with her friends. Ms. Carter, I hope you¡¯ll forgive her and be understanding if she brought you any inconvenience.¡± With that, she tried stuffing the check to him again. ¡°Please take this as a token of our apology.¡± She looked sincere, but her tone reeked of arrogance and pride. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Noel said, not taking the check. ¡°I won¡¯t take this money, and I won¡¯t go looking for Ms. Jarvis again. Although I can¡¯t bepared to the Jarvises¡¯ wealth, I have my principles.¡± He had called Cecilia, and her stance was clear. Noel wouldn¡¯t continue desperately pursuing her and creating trouble for her. ¡°I genuinely wished we would have an amicable break-up, as amiable as when we first got together. I the rest of her days. So, I¡¯ll definitelyply with her request for a break-up and never bother her again.¡± With that, Noel bowed to Sue and turned to leave. He left Sue behind, staring at his back and not moving an inch. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis,¡± the driver said. He had left the car in a hurry, thinking that something might have happened. ¡°Are you going home now?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Sue mumbled. Noel¡¯s words rang in her mind. She turned around and saw the rose petals scattered around the floor of the caf¨¦, and the cheesy balloons and candles that formed the confession, ¡°Noel loves Cecilia¡±, on the wall. It was so cheesy! Yet Sue could sense the clumsy sincerity in it. A pity Noel served Julian. A pity his family background was inferior. The Jarvises were wealthy. Although they didn¡¯t need to insist for Cecilia¡¯s future husband to be made of money, he couldn¡¯t have a family background as inferior as that of Noel. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 If anything happened to his father, Noel wouldn¡¯t even be able to save himself. Would Cecilia be happy marrying him? Impossible. Sue said solemnly to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± When she reached home, Sue found Cecilia seated on the couch. Cecilia looked at Sue, her eyes filled with tears. Heaven knew how long she had been crying. Breaking up was always a painful thing. Sue stepped forward, wanting to pat her daughter¡¯s back. Cecilia asked her, ¡°Mom, did he really agree to break up with me? Did he not even try to fight for us?¡± It seemed she was still harboring hope. At Cecilia¡¯s question, Sue¡¯s admiration for Noel vanished without a trace. ¡°No,¡± Sue said sneeringly. She decided to lie to both of them. She had lied to Noel that Cecilia was the one who asked for a break-up. Now, she was going to lie to Cecilia. She took out the check for 450 thousand dors, and showed it to Cecilia. ¡°He didn¡¯t take the check.¡± Noel didn¡¯t take the money! He wasn¡¯t bought over by money! Cecilia knew he wasn¡¯t that poor. How could he not resist the temptation of money? Cecilia smiled through her tears. ¡°Seems like my taste in men is decent. Noel isn¡¯t someone who would betray our love for a meager 450 thousand dors!¡± Happiness and joy shed past her eyes, but Sue¡¯s following words immediately doused those feelings. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He didn¡¯t take this check,¡± Sue said without batting an eyelid, ¡°but he took the one for 1.5 million dors.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face changed, and it paled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°1.5 million dors?¡± Haha. 450 thousand dors wasn¡¯t enough to break them apart. But 1.5 million dors was? ¡°I did my research,¡± Sue said, realizing that Cecilia believed her lies as hopelessness emerged in Cecilia¡¯s eyes. Her daughter was naive. She simply said it in a serious tone, and Cecilia believed it without a doubt. This only convinced her that breaking Cecilia and Noel apart was the best thing she could do. How could a naive, rich heiress be with a butler¡¯s son? What¡¯s more, Albert Carter wasn¡¯t even a butler right now. What achievements could he earn, staying in his orchard all day long? Sue couldn¡¯t bear for Cecilia to live in such conditions after getting married. The thought of how Cecilia ate in that filthy condition at that time made Sue retch. ¡°What did you find?¡± Cecilia waited for Sue to exin herself, her eyes wide with expectation. ¡°Nothing,¡± Sue said with a sigh, looking as though she was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Cecilia nodded, certain that it had something to do with Noel. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Noel¡¯s sry isn¡¯t lowpared to how much an average man earns, but he has to slog for at least two years to earn 1.5 million dors. Now, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything to get it. Do you really think he¡¯ll be able to reject it?¡± Ultimately, he chose money over her! ¡°Mom, say no more,¡± Cecilia said, no longer wanting to hear more. How could a man she loved so much betray her so easily? ¡°Perhaps Noel treated me well with an ulterior motive right from the beginning,¡± Cecilia said as she wiped her tears away, suddenly finding the root of the problem. ¡°He thought that being a son-inw of the Jarvis family would bring him more money, and that he would benefit from being with me. But, it¡¯s a pity. ¡°Thankfully you and Dad are good judges of character. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I see it clearly now. I¡¯m not a good judge of character, and I¡¯m willing to ept any marriage arrangement you put in ce. I¡¯m fine with anyone, and I¡¯ll marry any man you choose!¡± Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 After leaving the caf¨¦, Noel didn¡¯t take his car. He walked aimlessly on the street instead. For the first time, he felt that though Richburgh was vast, he couldn¡¯t find a ce to belong. He was alone¡­ Like a lost soul. Even when Julian called, Noel couldn¡¯t muster the energy to talk to his boss. After finally finishing his work report, Julian found it strange and asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t had a sessful kiss?¡± If the kiss had been sessful, Noel should be full of spirit right now and not so listless. ¡°You said you wanted to prepare a memorable and heartfelt confession for Cecilia. Did it work?¡± Did it work? Noel hadn¡¯t even seen her face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even remember my voice,¡± Noel replied, his voice tinged with helplessness. ¡°Sir¡­¡± As he spoke, Noel seemed to have finally found someone he could confide in. He began to cry like a child. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis wants to give me a check of 1.5 million dors, saying that Cecilia¡¯s too busy shopping and can¡¯t be bothered to break up with me in person. The Jarvises are using that topensate me and remind me of this ¡®favor¡¯ after the breakup. They don¡¯t want Cecilia¡¯s illness to be publicized. Am I so despicable in their eyes? That I¡¯d want to tarnish ady¡¯s reputation even after the breakup?¡± Julian was a little angry over what the Jarvises had done. It was mainly because to him, Noel wasn¡¯t just an ordinary assistant. Thetter had been like a brother to him, staying with him for so many years. ¡°You can¡¯t just listen to Sue,¡± Julian said. ¡°You need to see Cecilia in person, talk to her face to face, and confirm whether the breakup is really what she wants.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to her on the phone, and she said she wants to break up,¡± Noel replied.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Have you met her?¡± Julian asked. ¡°When she said it over the phone, can you be sure that she wasn¡¯t being coerced?¡± His words were akin to seeing the sun after days of overcast weather. Noel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right! I should make an effort to meet with Ms. Jarvis. Only when we meet in person and she says she wants to break up, will I ept it.¡± But¡­ ¡°Mrs. Jarvis won¡¯t let me meet Cecilia,¡± Noel continued, disheartened. ¡°No problem,¡± Julian assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to make sure you and Cecilia get to see each other.¡± Noel hummed in agreement, his voice slightly hoarse from crying. Julian didn¡¯t hold back at all, and said bluntly, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Remember when we were trapped in the high seas, hunted everywhere, and people were trying to kill us abroad, with severe injuries? You never shed a tear. Is it really worth crying like this for a woman? You¡¯re just so pathetic!¡± Noel was momentarily choked up by Julian¡¯s words, and actually felt quite pathetic.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After a moment, he retorted, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the most impressive person in my eyes. Back when we couldn¡¯t find Mrs. Fulcher, why did you cry every day, like you¡¯re going to die?¡± Julian, who did cry every day once, mumbled, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°Well, I was involved in that business,¡± Noel said, gradually regaining his spirit. ¡°So I was minding my own business.¡± Julian was speechless. Noel was such a bastard! How could Julian have thought about helping Noel with his rtionship problems? He was not only incapable of romance, but was also utterly clueless about anything other than work. If he had any other boss, he would have been fired a hundred times over. Fortunately, Julian was an especially forgiving, humble, and respectful boss¡­ Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 ¡°I can understand how you feel.¡± Julian suddenly became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure you see Cecilia!¡± Was it really Cecilia¡¯s own decision to break up, or was Sue interfering and forcing them apart? Julian would give Noel the opportunity to find out. Diana had a simple idea. ¡°This is something I have to handle personally. I¡¯ll arrange to meet with Cecilia. Girls usually won¡¯t say no to a shopping trip, and their families won¡¯t object. We can also have dinner in the evening. At that time, you just make sure Noel is waiting in the private room early, and the opportunity wille.¡± Julian thought this was a good idea. ¡°Then call her quickly.¡± After Diana hung up, he asked anxiously, ¡°How did it go? Did Cecilia agree toe out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Diana sounded somewhat disheartened. ¡°Her attitude towards me has be much colder than before.¡± Not too long ago, when Cecilia and Noel were deeply in love, she was enthusiastic about sharing interesting things with Diana and sometimes evenined about men together. But now, it had been a while. Every time Diana called, Cecilia spoke with a distant tone. Finally, when Diana extended an invitation to go shopping, Cecilia tly declined. ¡°I don¡¯t need any more clothes recently, Mrs. Fulcher, so I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°She used to call me by my name before,¡± Diana said as she told Julian what had happened. She was somewhat worried. ¡°Cecilia and Noel¡¯s breakup may not have the hidden reasons you¡¯re thinking of. It might just be that the youngsters have grown tired and don¡¯t want to continue the rtionship.¡± Julian, well aware of Cecilia¡¯s current distant attitude, acknowledged that this possibility was quite likely. But Noel had cried, and Julian had worked with him for so long that he knew Noel was truly suffering. ¡°Regardless of what Cecilia thinks, they need to meet and rify this matter,¡± Julian said. ¡°If Cecilia still acts the same, then Noel could at least find closure.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If there was something more to their breakup, it would be better. It could allow Noel and Cecilia to reconcile, and both of them could be spared from heartbreak. ¡°We¡¯re just creating an opportunity for them,¡± Julian said. ¡°When the timees, let them have a conversation in person. I¡¯ve promised Noel that I¡¯ll make sure he sees Cecilia. Honey, you wouldn¡¯t want to see me break my promise, would you?¡± Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Diana said. She knew that Julian didn¡¯t really care about appearances, but he cared about Noel like he were his own family. Diana put her arm around him and even ruffled his hair, like soothing a child. ¡°Leave this matter to your wife; I¡¯ll make it happen for you.¡± Julian nudged her shoulder from where he was, and said cutely, ¡°Okay! Thank you, honey!¡± The pressure was now on Diana¡¯s shoulders. Since the direct route of contacting Cecilia wasn¡¯t working, they had to find another way. If she remembered correctly, Cecilia had mentioned her strong liking for Fanny before. She used to watch the TV dramas Fanny starred in, but unfortunately, Fanny had disappeared from the scer. Cecilia missed seeing her new works. If they could get Fanny to invite Cecilia¡­ So, Diana searched for Fanny¡¯s number in her phone. Before she could make the call, Julian expressed his surprise. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to contact Cecilia? Why are you reaching out to Fanny?¡± Instead of replying to his question, Diana asked, ¡°You and Oliver were love rivals before, so why are you calling him so often now?¡± She nced at him, and decided not to provide a detailed exnation. In a marriage, maintaining a bit of mystery and keeping things fresh was quite necessary. Diana was going to be like a book¡ªa book Julian would never get enough of flipping through for the rest of his life! Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Julian was silenced by Diana¡¯s remark. He couldn¡¯t utter a word, and could only wait for Diana to make the call. The key was that she didn¡¯t want him to hear the conversation, and purposely went to the balcony to talk. This made Julian incredibly curious, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Diana had said. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked as soon as Diana finished her call and returned. ¡°Fanny agreed to help,¡± she told Julian. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have dinner on the top floor of SK Mall. There¡¯s a new Japanese restaurant there, and it¡¯s very private.¡± If Sue had someone tailing Cecilia, they could avoid being detected in there. ¡°Let Noel know the time and ce. We¡¯ll meet at SK Mall tomorrow,¡± Diana instructed. Julian nodded, and kissed her cheek. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing,¡± he said, then held her shoulders and asked, ¡°But when did I remember her being your investor, but it¡¯s not like you were close friends or anything.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°When did you be so close to Oliver?¡± Diana retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your phone conversations many times, you know.¡± ¡°It started when we shared amon secret,¡± he confessed. ¡°Honey, as for Fanny¡­ When you meet her tomorrow, please, whatever you do¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Diana assured him. She wasn¡¯t that heartless to break up someone else¡¯s family without warning. The problems between Fanny and Oliver weren¡¯t her concern. Julian, on the other hand, seemed to be unusually distrustful of her. Diana rolled her eyes at him, then pushed his hands away, preventing him from hugging her. She asked sharply, ¡°Do Ie across as a gossip to you?¡± Diana¡¯s tone had changed at this moment. Based on Julian¡¯s years of experience in dealing with her, he knew that if he didn¡¯t provide a satisfying answer next, he might not even get to share the bed with her tonight! A warning bell rang loudly in his mind as he mentally rehearsed all possible responses. Finally, he settled on the one that seemed most likely to please her. ¡°Of course not.¡± Julian first denied thebel, and then, he insisted on talking to Diana while hugging her, letting his body warmth transmit to her to ease her impatience. ¡°In my heart, you are exceptionally beautiful, the most extraordinary of them all! By the way, honey¡­ It¡¯s been three full months today, so why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Julian trailed off, suggesting a way to make Diana¡¯s thoughts revolve solely around him. The best solution, in his mind, was to go to bed together. This particr approach had been their tried- and-true technique in their marriage, with an unblemished record of sess. Unfortunately, since Diana¡¯s pregnancy, this approach hadn¡¯t been put into practice for a while.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Diana wasn¡¯t buying into his proposal this time. ¡°Why don¡¯t we, what? You obviously thought about it! You were worried that when I meet Fanny tomorrow, I might spill the beans about you and Oliver and reveal her background. Yet, here you are, denying it. That¡¯s truly a man¡¯s shamelessness! All talk and no action!¡± Seeing that even embracing her wasn¡¯t working, Julian grew anxious. He decided to take matters into his own hands instead of asking for her opinion. He simply grinned, ced her on the bed, and leaned in for a passionate kiss. Diana intended to rify the issue, but Julian¡¯s assault intensified. She subconsciously protected her abdomen and was about to speak, when her lips were almost entirely consumed by his. The air was stolen from her, and his breath invaded her senses, filling her heart to the brim. It turned out that married women do indeed experience unsatisfied desires. Diana thought about her increasingly irritable moods and her tendency to get fixated on small issues, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. As the saying went, a woman at thirty was like a wild beast. She wasn¡¯t even thirty yet, but her body was quietly dering its desires. She just didn¡¯t voice them out loud. Only the two people in bed would know that when Julian pounced on her, her joy bloomed like fireworks. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 ¡°Be careful with the babies,¡± Diana said. Even though this was her third pregnancy, she wasn¡¯t as cautious as she had been with the second. However, she was still carrying babies. She had only recently stabilized the pregnancy and had just started taking medication. ¡°The doctor advised caution,¡± Julian replied. The intensity of the moment and Julian¡¯s actions made Diana a bit muddled, and she was having trouble thinking clearly. Both of them responded to each other with vague hums. Then, there was the rustling of clothes. All Diana could do was remind him again, ¡°Slow down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll slow down once I¡¯m inside,¡± Julian assured her, his voice bing gentler. His tone led Diana to gradually be more emotional as things progressed. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Julian suddenly asked. Diana, who was enjoying the moment, replied, ¡°Angry? Why would I be angry?¡± She hadn¡¯t been angry in the first ce. She hugged him tightly, not allowing any space between them. Julian chuckled, and teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to leave, do you?¡± Diana was too embarrassed to reply, but there was a yful glint in her eyes. She moved to bring him even closer, pressing Julian¡¯s skin firmly against her own. He took the opportunity and started moving. Diana pulled him down a bit, and once again protected her belly. She pushed herself upwards to make it easier for him to move. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, he thrust suddenly. The force wasn¡¯t great, but it was cleverly timed, causing Diana to shriek. ¡°Come on, tell me¡­¡± he lowered his head, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Diana still didn¡¯t want to respond, but he wouldn¡¯t give up unless she did. Finally, she nodded with a blush. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t leave.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With that, she held him even tighter. The force, as if wanting to merge the two into one, was like a small river flowing into the vast sea, creating a powerful and surging sensation. Once they were done, Julian got up and helped her clean up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Both of their voices were hoarse. After such a long and finally having some intimate time together, Diana didn¡¯t dare to look directly into his eyes. Deliberately looking away, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He had been very gentle! The whole experience turned out to be much better than she had expected. The babies inside her belly were safe and stable. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Is the feeling different when expecting a second timepared to the first?¡± Diana still fretted a lot, but was generally more rxed this time. She wasn¡¯t overly worried or scared. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Diana said. ¡°I¡¯m still pleasantly surprised and excited, but I¡¯m not as anxious. When I first started taking the Euthyrox a few days ago, I was terrified. I was afraid my carelessness would hurt the babies. But after just a few days on the medication, my mindset started to change. I¡¯m convinced my babies will be fine. After all, my second pregnancy was so turbulent, but I still had two healthy babies.¡± The babies that made it into her belly were all strong and resilient. She wanted to be a happy and strong mother. Julian could hear the happiness in her words. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re satisfied this time. If you want it again next time, don¡¯t get angry. Just tell me.¡± Diana was silent and confused. Angry? Who had gotten angry? What had her attitude toward Julian been like before they went to bed? Were they angry with each other? She couldn¡¯t remember any of it now. All that remained was a sense of rxation akin to a gentle breeze brushing against her face. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 She ignored him. Julian didn¡¯t bring up the matter again. As long as she was happy, it was enough. The next day, Diana went out, and Julian took care of the children. Noel had been waiting in the private room at the restaurant for a while. He was only waiting for Diana and Fanny to create an opportunity for him to talk to Cecilia. This was Cecilia¡¯s first time meeting Fanny. As the child of a wealthy family, she remained calm and polite, even when meeting a star she admired so much. She presented a gift to Fanny and said, ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. It¡¯s an honor to receive your invitation.¡± Fanny was also delighted. She looked at the gift from Cecilia. It was a bottle of personally blended essential oil. Just smelling it at this moment made her feel rxed and improved her appetite, which hadn¡¯t been great for the past few days. ¡°I¡¯m also honored, Ms. Jarvis. Thank you for the gift,¡± Fanny said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but looking at this bottle of essential oil, I suddenly feel a bit hungry.¡± Ceciliaughed heartily at thisment. ¡°How is that possible? This is essential oil, not something to eat. How about we have a meal together after we finish shopping?¡± ¡°Eating is a necessity,¡± Fanny replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a private room, and we¡¯re just waiting to go after we¡¯re done shopping, but¡­¡± She looked a little embarrassed as she nced at Cecilia. ¡°I have a friend who wants to join us. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind!¡± She was about to ask who the friend was, when she heard Diana¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Smith, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Cecilia turned her head, seeming a bit puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­?¡± Then she thought about the chronology of events that had happened. Diana had called her before Fanny invited her out, but she had declined Diana¡¯s invitation. So¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fanny was the middleman brought by Diana? Cecilia sighed. ¡°I had no idea you two knew each other, and it seems like you two are quite close?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Smith is an investor in my studio.¡± Diana mentioned the studio, but Cecilia¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It was clear she had already set aside any concerns about the studio, and didn¡¯t care about it at all. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t ept Diana¡¯s invitation. It could only mean¡­ She had reservations about Noel. She genuinely didn¡¯t want to be with Noel. Thinking about this, Diana suddenly felt a bit ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but worry about Noel. If the oue today was still a breakup¡­ Would Noel be able to handle it? Would he suffer another blow to his heart? But if Diana didn¡¯t let him meet, based on what Julian said, Noel might even sink into depression. Just like Julian had said, they should deal with their own issues. She and Julian could only serve as bridges to help themmunicate, not as decision-makers in their rtionship. Cecilia didn¡¯t expect the connection between Diana and Fanny. However, she was quite thoughtful about it. ¡°You¡¯re still investing after retiring from the entertainment industry, Ms. Smith?¡± ¡°I would invest in good projects,¡± Fanny replied. ¡°What about me?¡± Cecilia seized the opportunity and started to pitch herself. ¡°To be frank, the essential oil in your hand is one I formted myself. I enjoy creating scents, and have always wanted to start my own business. However, my mother isn¡¯t very supportive of me.¡± Bing a high-level perfumer had always been her dream, but Cecilia didn¡¯t dare to mention it to Sue. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 In the Jarvis family, Cecilia could only be a good girl. Seeing Diana and Fanny¡¯s shocked looks, Cecilia was not the least bit ufortable, nor did she purposely avoid Diana. ¡°After going through a failed rtionship, this idea became even stronger. A woman can only rely on herself, apart from her family.¡± And sometimes, even the family couldn¡¯t be relied upon. The most dependable was her own self. ¡°I want to seize some control for myself, so that in my next rtionship, I won¡¯te across as so naive and won¡¯t attract any more undesirable trash.¡± Diana was surprised by what she heard. Undesirable trash? Was she referring to Noel? She had no idea Cecilia and Noel had reached this point. ¡°What has Noel done to hurt you?¡± After much consideration, Diana decided to ask. She didn¡¯t want Noel to have done something that was beyond their expectations, causing trouble for Cecilia. If that were the case, she might not even act as a bridge anymore, and she might have to help Cecilia deal with Noel instead. Cecilia smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know you two broke up.¡± ¡°I actually want to see him one more time.¡± When Cecilia said this, a hint of resentment shed in her eyes. Diana hadn¡¯t processed that emotion before Cecilia changed her tone and continued, ¡°If you can help me, that would be even better, Ms. Winnington.¡± So, Cecilia also wanted to see Noel!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Diana, who had the intention of acting as the bridge for them since the start, hesitated for a moment and then quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help when the opportunity arises.¡± In just a little while, she would be able to meet Noel. Diana guessed that both Cecilia and Noel wanted to see each other, and there must be some unfinished business between them. Diana decided not to tell Cecilia that Noel was waiting for her in the private room. She wanted to keep them in anticipation, believing the meeting would be more effective afterward. With Cecilia¡¯s desire to see Noel confirmed, Diana passed the message to Julian, [Tell Noel to dress up and buck up! Cecilia herself said she wanted to see him! Maybe after tonight¡¯s meeting, they can quickly reconcile, and Noel won¡¯t have to cry anymore!] Julian was also thrilled. He quickly ryed the message to Noel, who had been waiting in the private room, feeling dejected. He thought that even if they met tonight, there wouldn¡¯t be any changes. Upon hearing Julian¡¯s words, he was filled with hope once again. Noel quickly left the room, bought a new set of clothes, and returned. He hoped to meet Cecilia in the best state, clear up misunderstandings, and make things right again. As they strolled through the streets, all three women went on a shopping spree. The entire shopping mall¡¯s staff eagerly awaited their entry, and to make it easier, Fanny and Diana called their respective drivers to carry their purchases behind them. Even then, they couldn¡¯t buy enough. Cecilia was still not satisfied, and ordered a brand-new bag from the Herm¨¨s store with a familiar salesperson. ¡°One bag costs over three million.¡± After signing the payment receipt, sheughed and said, ¡°Give me two more.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the salesperson and then at Diana and Fanny. ¡°I¡¯m giving these to you, one for each. Don¡¯t refuse, or I¡¯ll never go shopping with you again.¡± Afterward, she handed her bank card, and in a matter of seconds¡­ ¡°Ten million, all gone.¡± This much was her little indulgence when she was happy. And yet, Noel paid less to sell their rtionship! Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel that Cecilia¡¯s mood today was a bit off. It seemed like she was hiding something. Diana thought about asking a few more questions, but decided to hold back. She believed that once Cecilia met Noel, they could discuss their issues. For now, she was content to ept the gift as a gesture of sisterhood while they were out shopping. She nned to reciprocate in the future, although she still needed to figure out what to give. As they reached the end of their shopping spree, Diana was indeed getting tired, and her lower abdomen felt tight. She ced her hand on her belly, gently rubbing it up and down, and decided not to walk any further. She found a bench to sit on, and urged Fanny and Cecilia to go to the restaurant without her. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while,¡± she said, as she tried to wave them off. Fanny refused, saying, ¡°You should have someone with you in case something happens. We don¡¯t need to rush to the restaurant; we can wait a bit.¡± Cecilia agreed with her. They bought two cups of milk tea and shared them, considering that Diana had expended more energy and needed to recover. Diana also wanted to have some light snacks, so they had some snacks brought from the VIP lounge in the mall. ¡°This chestnut vor is unexpectedly delicious,¡± Diana said after taking a few bites, bing somewhat addicted. ¡°I never thought the mall would have such delicious things.¡± Fanny nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s really good, but I prefer the plum pastries. Next time wee, I¡¯ll get some to take home.¡± ¡°Those are quite sour,¡± Dianamented. With three experiences of pregnancy, as soon as she heard Fanny¡¯s words, rm bells sounded in her mind. ¡°Fanny, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± This remark caused Fanny to choke on her food, which got stuck in her throat. Cecilia quickly handed her a ss of water and patted her on the back. Fanny had to drink the water to relieve her coughing fit. Diana felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Did I startle you? My words were rather impolite, weren¡¯t they?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was so used to being pregnant that whenever she saw someone craving sour foods, she thought of pregnant women. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Fanny stopped coughing, she shook her head and looked at Diana with a shocked expression. Gradually, a glint of understanding appeared in her eyes. ¡°Apart from craving sour foods, do you also suddenly have a strong desire for something specific? Feeling restless if you can¡¯t have it, as if there are worms crawling all over you, and your taste preferences have changed? Vegetables you used to love now disgust you, but you strangely want to eat green peppers, which you used to hate, and you¡¯re addicted to dishes like green pepper stir-fry¡­¡± Fanny was still exining various symptoms when Diana interrupted her, ¡°Why do you need to think anymore?! You¡¯re pregnant! Your symptoms are identical to what I experienced during my pregnancy!¡± Diana held Fanny¡¯s hand, genuinely happy for her. ¡°Have you done it yet?¡± Fanny was bewildered. ¡°Done what?¡± Diana rified, ¡°A pregnancy test. One line means not pregnant, and two lines means you are. How are you?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t done it.¡± Fanny shook her head. Gradually, a sense of resistance emerged in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant.¡± Suddenly, she seemed to have found the reason for her symptoms. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s currently filming a highly anticipated drama. Although I¡¯m not the lead, I¡¯ve memorized all the lines for every actor to ensure the best performance. I¡¯m also very familiar with the plot, and the female lead in the story is pregnant. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m experiencing these pregnancy symptoms because of that.¡± Fanny remembered a term she hade across before. ¡°There¡¯s a saying called false pregnancy, isn¡¯t there?¡± That was indeed a possibility. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 ¡°There is indeed such a thing, but I still rmend you to check it thoroughly,¡± Diana said. ¡°Does Oliver know about this?¡± If two people really have a child, their rtionship will definitely get increasingly better. By then, Oliver¡¯s secret might truly remain hidden for a lifetime. Being happy together was always better than being miserable together. ¡°For now, don¡¯t tell him,¡± Fanny said. She still believed she might not be pregnant. ¡°I¡¯m most likely experiencing a false pregnancy. I¡¯ve been so engrossed in reading scriptstely that I might have gone overboard. After I buy a pregnancy test kit and check, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± As Fanny chatted with Diana, she became even less convinced that she was actually pregnant. ¡°A few days ago, I spontaneously acted out a scene where I was pregnant to Oliver, and he almost believed it.¡± Fanny thought back to that time. She felt proud of her acting skills, despite having left the entertainment industry for a long time. With just one move, she made Oliver believe it was true. Now, thinking about it, she was even prouder. ¡°How is it possible that I just finished acting a scene where I was pregnant, and now I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± Fanny said. ¡°Such a coincidence is unlikely.¡± Diana was silent. She was initially somewhat convinced by Fanny¡¯s words, thinking it might be a false pregnancy. However, when she heard Fanny say it couldn¡¯t be so coincidental, Diana began to have doubts again. She once more believed that Fanny was indeed pregnant. In this world, coincidences could happen.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Looking at Fanny¡¯s confident gaze, Diana couldn¡¯t say much more and could only advise her. ¡°Buy a pregnancy test kit and check, okay?¡± Fanny nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Pregnancy was a big deal. Fanny said, ¡°Regardless of whether we decide to keep the child or not, we still need to confirm if I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Saying this, Diana almost thought that if Fanny were pregnant, she might not want the child. ¡°Do you still want to continue acting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work behind the scenes if I don¡¯t act,¡± Fanny said, unconsciously cing her hand on her abdomen while speaking. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, it felt as though something was moving in her belly. It was as if she were truly pregnant, nurturing a little baby inside her. A touch of tenderness shed in her eyes. It was¡­ The unique expression of a mother. Pregnancy could make a person¡¯s features soften. Diana was intimately familiar with this expression on Fanny¡¯s face. She was increasingly certain that Fanny was pregnant. However, without a pregnancy test kit to confirm, she couldn¡¯t make a definitive statement. She could only wink at Fanny, and said, ¡°When you have good news, be sure to tell me. I have a lot of mom experiences to share.¡± Once Diana started on this topic, she became a bit chatty. ¡°For example, babies in their first month are prone to jaundice. During pregnancy, what to do for prenatal education in the middle trimester, how to take care of your body from the start of the pregnancy¡­¡± ¡°Never mind that for now.¡± Cecilia was still here. Diana stopped halfway, and didn¡¯t continue. She didn¡¯t want to make Cecilia feel left out by discussing topics rted to marriage and parenting, given that she was just a youngdy. Diana took a sip of her milk tea. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once you¡¯re actually pregnant.¡± Fanny was lost in thought, and didn¡¯t respond to Diana¡¯s words at the moment. She just caressed her belly absentmindedly. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Diana didn¡¯t disturb Fanny. She was still concerned about Noel¡¯s situation. After taking a bite of chestnut cake, she could stand up and walk again as if she had regained her strength. ¡°Shall we go to the restaurant?¡± Diana suggested. If they waited too long, Noel might be impatient over there. It wouldn¡¯t be conducive for him to have a good conversation with Cecilia in that case. This time, Diana genuinely wanted to y matchmaker for them. ¡°Is your stomach okay now?¡± Cecilia and Fanny asked Diana together. Diana nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She stood between the two, holding one of their arms with her hand. The three of them walked side by side, like sisters, creating a lovely scene in the shopping mall. In the restaurant, Noel had been waiting for a while. It was a Japanese restaurant with great privacy. Noel was seated in a corner of a private room. From the outside, he couldn¡¯t be seen from outside as long as someone didn¡¯t fully enter. Cecilia was the first to enter. Her attention was still on Diana, and she thoughtfully added an extra cushion to her seat, hoping Diana would befortable. ¡°Come on in,¡± Cecilia called out to her. Diana felt a bit embarrassed. She leaned her head in, but didn¡¯t fully enter the room. ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s attention was entirely on Diana, and she didn¡¯t even nce in Noel¡¯s direction. Seeing that Diana wasn¡¯ting in, she thought she might have entered the wrong private room and was about to leave with her bag. Diana quickly stopped her. ¡°Cecilia, look in the right corner.¡± Noel was sitting there. His clothes still emitted a fresh scent, and even his hairstyle had been meticulously groomed, with no detail out of ce. It seemed he attached great importance to this meeting. Diana was relieved, and gestured to Cecilia. ¡°You two can talk slowly.¡± The moment Cecilia saw Noel, her entire body seemed to freeze. She felt as though her whole body had been filled with ice, as if she had fallen into ice water. Seeing his meticulous appearance, it was clear he had been doing well since their breakup! The only one who felt sad was herself! No one knew how many tears she had shed alone in her bed over these past few days! But Noel¡­ Look at him!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His hair seemed to have been styled with hair wax, and from her perspective, even the tips of his hair were neatly arranged. In contrast, she hadn¡¯t even bothered to apply her protective oils recently, making their appearances seem like night and day. Cecilia clenched her fists, suppressing all the anger and grief deep within her heart; especially the tears that threatened to fill her eyes¡ªshe forced them back. ¡°Noel,¡± she called out to him, motioning for him to follow her. ¡°It seems Diana did us a favor by arranging this meeting,¡± she said, ¡°we can¡¯t have the person helping us go hungry, especially when she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Cecilia might be a wealthy youngdy, but she had a strong sense of etiquette and was very considerate of others. Her previous conflict with Diana was solely because of Julian. Now that she no longer had feelings for him, she genuinely considered Diana a friend. If it weren¡¯t for Noel¡­ She might have gotten even closer to Diana. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to talk,¡± she said, skillfully pulling a lighter out of her bag. The me ignited, and she ced the cigarette in between her red lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in while shopping with Diana.¡± She took a deep drag, and looked disdainfully at Noel. With each inhale, the smoke entered her lungs. She refused to cry! She refused to feel sad. She wanted to be the coolest person, to ept the breakup with more joy and composure than him. She would be the coolest person in the room. Noel stared in astonishment, taking a step forward and forcibly removing the cigarette from her lips. ¡°When did you start smoking?¡± Cecilia turned her head, not allowing Noel to take the cigarette from her lips. When did she start? It was after the breakup. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had been so distraught, she needed something to distract herself. Eventually, she took up smoking. The brief cigarette me was just like her fleeting emotions. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 With each drag, her heart would ache. In the midst of trying to pull the cigarette from Cecilia¡¯s lips, some ash from the cigarette fell onto Noel¡¯s hand. The sudden burn made him reflexively shake the ash off, causing his facial features to scrunch up in difort. ¡°You¡¯re so ugly,¡± Cecilia remarked bluntly, ¡°I have no idea how I ever fell for someone like you.¡± She even managed to blow smoke rings, causing Noel to cough once again. A waiter approached them in the hallway, reminding Cecilia that smoking wasn¡¯t allowed in this area. Cecilia apologized, and changed direction towards the restroom. There was a window over there, but the corridor was narrow. When Cecilia stood there, Noel had no space to stand. He had to press himself against the wall to look at her. Cecilia smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sight of you, no matter how I look at you now.¡± She didn¡¯t give Noel a chance to speak. Instead, she preemptively said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re standing, sitting, or doing anything else right now, I feel ufortable looking at you. So, can you please not invite me to meet up in the future?¡± Every time she met him, it reminded her of the times when Noel was good to her. And that one day when she said he was so cold, and he only cared about hurrying her back home. Noel had a side of him that was cute. He loved her at times. But that affection, in the face of money, became trivial. Cecilia felt a deep difort every time she thought about the 1.5 million her mother had given to Noel. All their emotions had turned to dust because of that money! Noel had already epted the Jarvises¡¯ money, so what right did he have to ask Diana to create opportunities for them to meet? Even Fanny¡­ Had been dragged into this mess. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to love me deeply after we¡¯ve broken up. If our love were deep, we wouldn¡¯t be at this point now.¡± The smoke dissipated, and she threw away the cigarette. Finally, Noel could see her face clearly. Vaguely, one could catch a fleeting expression of sadness on her face. Noel chose to ignore the harsh words Cecilia had said earlier, always keeping in mind the purpose of meeting her today¡ªto have a good talk.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He looked at her and cautiously asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to break up, did you? Was it because of Mrs. Jarvis you? She¡¯s not happy with my background, so she¡­¡± Hah! ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re innocent with me!¡± Listening to his words, it seemed Noel hadn¡¯t wanted to break up at all. But what right did he have to portray himself as innocent? Cecilia was so angry that her fingers trembled. She pulled a wad of money from her bag and asked Noel mockingly, ¡°Is this enough?¡± With no more smoke, the scorn and disdain in her eyes were crystal clear, like a knife piercing Noel¡¯s heart. Noel remained silent. He didn¡¯t understand what Cecilia meant. Her meeting with him wasn¡¯t what he had expected. She seemed so condescending, looking down on him from a superior position. Even¡­ Her tone was simr to Sue¡¯s when she talked to him. Sue¡¯s attitude couldn¡¯t hurt him. Only Cecilia could. Every one of her actions would create a huge storm in his heart. Noel furrowed his brows, thinking about Julian¡¯s previous instructions. He wanted to reach out and hold Cecilia. However, she pped him in the face. The banknotes had sharp edges, and easily scratched him. Cecilia, however, acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen it and forcefully pushed his hand away. ¡°Do you know about the 1.5 million?¡± she asked him. ¡°1.5 million?¡± Noel was stunned. ¡°The 1.5 million your mom gave me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Since he had acknowledged the existence of that money, Cecilia didn¡¯t care about preserving his pride anymore. She unleashed her inner pain into anger right there in public. Swish! Bills flew one after another, striking Noel¡¯s cheeks.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Noel was dumbfounded. He wanted to speak several times, but Cecilia kept throwing money at him, preventing him from opening his mouth. His head was spinning,pletely bewildered. Noel reached out to remove the bills that had been thrown at his face. But Cecilia had thrown too many, and he couldn¡¯t catch up. He felt a series of impacts on his face, and the edges of the coins kept scraping against his skin, leaving a small trail of lines. ¡°Cecilia!¡± Noel was starting to get angry. Even with the best manners, one couldn¡¯t withstand this barrage of coins hitting their face. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Sue¡¯s humiliation was one thing, but the way Cecilia treated him¡­ It was as if she wasn¡¯t sincere in wanting to meet him to talk! ¡°What am I doing?¡± Cecilia raised an eyebrow and mockingly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m doing what I want to do!¡± She looked at Noel, all the while continuing to toss more money. The entire corridor looked like it was raining pink petals as the paper notes flew around Noel. In the eyes of others, this scene was shocking. But to Noel, it was iprehensible. ¡°You like money, so I¡¯m just throwing money at you!¡± Cecilia asked him. ¡°What? You¡¯re willing to ept my mom¡¯s money, but not mine? Or do you think the amount I¡¯m tossing at you is too little, and you want me to throw more?¡± As soon as she finished speaking¡­ Bang! Another thick bundle of bills rushed toward Noel. If he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes quickly, his eyes might have been poked out by them! But now, he had regained hisposure. He might as well not have reacted; now, he just felt a profound sense of destion. Noel looked at the girl he had first fallen in love with¡ªat Cecilia, who was now looking down on him from above. He found the current scene rather amusing. ¡°Did your mom tell you that I took that money?¡± 1.5 million¡­ Fulcher Inc. had been doing well in recent years, and Julian had been generous to him. Although his sry was just a typical executive¡¯s sry, Julian had given him shares, and the annual dividends from Fulcher Inc. were far more than that amount. Taking that 1.5 million from Sue was practically meaningless to him. Even if it had meaning, he had no reason to ept that money. Noel¡¯s eyes briefly showed a hint of hurt. ¡°Cecilia, do you think I have no dignity?¡± Cecilia was momentarily puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what Noel meant by his words. ¡°Dignity?¡± Was he really talking about dignity after taking the money?!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She smirked and retorted, ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t take the money?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. How dare he talk about dignity after taking the money! When she went out shopping today, Sue had given her some money. She thought it would cheer Cecilia up if she bought something nice. Back then, Cecilia had even called Sue old-fashioned. In this day and age, Sue was still handing her cash. It was heavy in her purse, making it tiring to carry. Sue had said with authority, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Jarvises. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t spend the money. If someone makes you unhappy, just throw money at them!¡± At the time, Cecilia hadughed. ¡°Look at you, acting allvish! It¡¯s so different from your usual reserved self.¡± Why would she throw money at someone? Originally, she brought it along in her bag to put her mom¡¯s mind at ease, so her mom wouldn¡¯t worry about her. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Sue¡¯s words to be so urate. Just as her mother said, if someone made her unhappy, just throw money at them! Right now, she couldn¡¯t stand Noel. Not only did she want to use the money, but she also wanted to take her tinum bag and smack him on the head with it, leaving him battered and bruised. However, she still had her decorum. Doing something like throwing money at someone in front of everyone was already pushing Cecilia to her limit. Still, it felt satisfying. She looked at Noel¡¯s expression. It turned out he had his pride too; he knew what it meant to be embarrassed! Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Unfortunately, she had thrown all the money in her bag. She wanted to continue pelting Noel, but there was nothing left to throw. In Cecilia¡¯s eyes, there was a profoundck of trust. At this point, whatever Noel said was useless¡ªCecilia simply didn¡¯t trust him. In fact, it felt like she had never trusted him! At this point, Noel didn¡¯t say anything further. He simply crouched down, quietly picking up the scattered bills from the ground slowly. He lost count of how many bills he¡¯d collected when he couldn¡¯t pick up the next one. It was because Cecilia¡¯s foot hadnded on his hand as he was trying to pick up the bill. She pressed down slowly, almost breaking his hand. Seeing the conflicted and pained expression on Noel¡¯s face, Cecilia felt a surge of satisfaction in her heart. It was as if the pent-up frustration of these days had finally found an outlet. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked him. Noel replied truthfully, ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Why should she be the only one crying in her bed? Why should she be the only one with no time to think about dressing up, while Noel got to enjoy the money from the Jarvises? Men who only saw petty gains right in front of them weren¡¯t worthy of her! ¡°You should endure the pain,¡± Cecilia told Noel. ¡°Who told you to be so anxious to pick up the money from the ground just because you can¡¯t stand to see money disappear? Don¡¯t worry, this money is all yours. I don¡¯t want it.¡± She wanted to use this money to buy his suffering! She applied more force with her foot, and Noel¡¯s hands were subjected to what seemed like torture. His forehead soon glistened with sweat. Passersby thought something had happened here, and someone yelled for the manager toe and handle the situation. Realizing it was Cecilia, the manager immediately called out, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Cecilia¡¯s spine straightened further. See, this was the influence of the Jarvis family! No matter where she was, there was always someone who could recognize her at first sight! And what about Noel? She gave a slight smile, a nod of acknowledgment to the manager, and then raised an eyebrow, pointing at Noel as she asked him, ¡°I am Ms. Jarvis. Do you know who he is?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Noel lifted his head, revealing a handsome face. But because Cecilia was pressing down on his fingers, his facial features twisted, and there was ayer of sweat on his face. When the manager saw his appearance, he froze. This¡­ This man, whom Ms. Jarvis was stepping on¡­! Wasn¡¯t he the boss of this restaurant?! Although Noel hadn¡¯t visited this Japanese restaurant since it opened, he had personally interviewed the manager during the hiring process. The manager rubbed his eyes, and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. Their boss was young and generous, treating their employees well and not hesitating to spend money on top-quality ingredients. This was what had allowed the restaurant to establish itself quickly in the capital city¡¯s dining scene. But now¡­ Noel was in the restaurant he owned, being stepped on like this! He was looking at the manager in agony! The manager dared not say much, nor did he linger. After meeting Noel¡¯s eyes and iming not to recognize him, he immediately retreated. Simultaneously, he had a yellow warning sign ced at the entrance to this corridor, preventing anyone else from entering. Seeing how efficiently this was handled, Cecilia¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Noel, did you hear that? I can randomly pick out someone, and they will only recognize me, not you! They even went so far as to set up a warning sign to make it easier for me to step on your hand.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia¡¯s tone was drawn out andced with a particr kind of mockery. ¡°Noel, a princess and a pauper should never have gotten together in the first ce.¡± With that, she withdrew her foot, leaving behind a mess and a wounded Noel on the ground. She exited the corridor, leaving him all alone as he crouched down and picked up those crimson bills slowly. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Drip. Noel was in tears. After going through the ups and downs of a romance, the final words he received were, ¡°A princess and a pauper should never have started in the first ce.¡± A princess? A pauper? A painful smile yed on Noel¡¯s lips as he picked up the money and rose to his feet, returning to the private room where he had been moments ago. Upon seeing Cecilia¡¯s return, Diana thought that everything had been resolved between them. Without even getting a chance to ask, she heard Cecilia say, ¡°Do they have thick-cut salmon? I¡¯d also like some drunken prawns.¡± She seemed to be in a good mood. It must have been settled. Diana¡¯s lingering concerns were finally put to rest. As long as they were on good terms again, she had no intention of prying into their privacy. She called the waiter over, and ordered, ¡°Bring us some drunken prawns, with the top-grade tiger prawns.¡± The waiter nced at the room¡¯s number te and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this room has been marked as off-limits in the system. You can¡¯t ce any orders now.¡± Diana was taken aback. ¡°Off-limits? Why can¡¯t we order?¡± Fanny chimed in, equally puzzled, ¡°Are you no longer epting customers? Out of ingredients?¡± The manager entered the room with a smile at that moment and exined, ¡°You are all friends of our boss, so every signature dish in the restaurant will be served without your having to order. There¡¯s no charge for it. It¡¯s aplimentary service.¡± Upon hearing the manager¡¯s exnation, not just Cecilia, but Diana and Fanny were also left in astonishment. The three of them exchanged nces. ¡°Do you know the owner of this restaurant?¡± All three of them shook their heads, giving the same answer. ¡°No, we don¡¯t¡­¡± This Japanese restaurant had only recently opened, and it hadn¡¯t gained much attention in Richburgh.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It had be a popr spot for hosting gatherings recently, but over this period, they hadn¡¯t heard the owner¡¯s name or had any inkling of who among them might know the owner. Cecilia was the youngest among the three of them, and often the quickest to speak and the least thoughtful one. She took a sip of water and asked the manager, ¡°Who is your boss?¡± The manager smiled, but didn¡¯t provide a name. Instead, he turned around, took a bundle of money from the tray held by the server behind him, and ced it on the table. ¡°This is for you, Ms. Jarvis. Our boss wanted to return these to you.¡± Who owed her money? Cecilia couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°Your boss owed me money?¡± Why did she have no recollection of this? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that he owes you money. I¡¯s the money you just gave to our boss.¡± Cecilia was even more confused. Money she had given? When had she given money to someone? Seeing that she had no clue, the manager smiled apologetically. ¡°Our boss also has a message for Ms. Jarvis.¡± Cecilia¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The pauper truly isn¡¯t worthy of the princess.¡± As soon as Cecilia heard this, the color drained from her face, and she turned pale. She ventured, ¡°Is your boss¡­Mr. Carter?¡± The manager kept a superficial smile on his face, and didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he seemed to be intent on leaving as he turned and said, ¡°Please enjoy your meal. If you need anything, I¡¯ll be here to assist.¡± The manager didn¡¯t confirm it. But he didn¡¯t deny it, either. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 It was a silent admission to Cecilia¡¯s question. Noel was indeed the boss of this restaurant. Cecilia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably him.¡± Now that she thought about it, what she said to Noel earlier along the corridor probably sounded like a joke to him. ¡°How evil could he be?¡± Cecilia snarled, angrier than she was before. Even her heart was thumping madly, rising to her throat. She felt embarrassed, amidst mixed feelings. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana became increasingly confused. ¡°How is he cruel? Did your chat with Noel not go well? You didn¡¯t reconcile with him?¡± Reconcile? Cecilia sneered, then looked at Fanny. ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with business. How much money do you think is needed to open a restaurant like this?¡± ¡°From investment to promotion, which is akin to going from zero to one, which includes rent, renovation, various materials and prepayment ofbor, it¡¯s around 1.5 million.¡± 1.5 million. What a familiar figure. Cecilia turned to look at Diana. ¡°He took 1.5 million from my family to invest in opening this restaurant. Isn¡¯t that cruel enough? He¡¯s clearly the boss of this restaurant, but he remained silent when I told him that the manager knows me but not him. He must have been mocking me in his heart. Isn¡¯t that cruel enough?!¡± Diana didn¡¯t quite understand Cecilia. ¡°Noel took 1.5 million from your family to open a restaurant?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sound of it alone seemed far-fetched. Diana tried exining things to Cecilia. ¡°Noel¡¯s annual sry is pretty high. He¡¯s no billionaire, but having worked for so many years for Julian, it¡¯s not impossible for him to have a few millions in liquid cash. There¡¯s no need for him to take money from your family. Is there some misunderstanding somewhere?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Cecilia denied instantly. ¡°My mom told me herself. Noel took the check for 1.5 million to break up with me. When I said this to him, he didn¡¯t deny it.¡± She looked at the money that the manager sent on a tray. ¡°Does rejecting this bit of money while taking that 1.5 million earn him his so-called dignity?¡± What a joke! The moment he took that 1.5 million, he had no dignity to speak of whatsoever! Diana still thought there must be a misunderstanding somewhere. However, the look of certainty on Cecilia¡¯s face prevented her from saying any further. She could only urge everyone to eat and not be angry. Fanny saw the dark look in Cecilia¡¯s face, and knew that she was still fuming mad. ¡°Today¡¯s only the first time we¡¯ve met, but I really like you,¡± Fanny said, patting the bag Cecilia gave her. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely carry this often. I¡¯ll also invite you to visit my production team at our filming site next time. Pleasee.¡± She grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand, and ced it on the ss. ¡°Have a drink, and eat some salmon. I heard foie gras, salmon, and caviar taste great when paired with sweet prawns.¡± Eating and filling one¡¯s stomach would make one feel better. ¡°You can¡¯t eat that.¡± Diana stopped Fanny from taking the salmon, looking at her stomach. ¡°If you¡¯re really pregnant, eating raw fish might cause a parasitic infection. That would be terrible to the fetus.¡± Fanny¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Do you have to watch out for so much when pregnant?¡± Diana nced at her. ¡°What else did you expect? Do you really think it¡¯s easy for a baby to grow in your womb? ¡°Not just pregnancy! Don¡¯t underestimate childbirth and think it¡¯s easy, just because many women go through that. In fact, it hurts badly. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Diana burst outughing at Cecilia¡¯s question. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I don¡¯t know?¡± Cecilia was stunned for a moment. ¡°You dared to get pregnant again before thinking things through? Doesn¡¯t the inte advise you not to get pregnant before you think things through? What¡¯s more, you¡¯re carrying twins. Are you really prepared to have four children all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Actually, sometimes, being muddleheaded is pretty good,¡± Diana said. She nced at Cecilia before slowly shifting her gaze to Fanny. ¡°Being muddleheaded certainly feels better than thinking through every single thing. ¡°Sometimes, being happy is the most important thing in life. ¡°Thinking too much and too clearly often makes you obsessed. ¡°That would in turn make you feel less happy. ¡°What¡¯s more¡­ ¡°Who could be prepared for everything in life? ¡°When you can ept something, you¡¯ll be able to wait for it to happen naturally.¡± Cecilia looked confused as she listened to Diana. Many of her life philosophies came from surfing the inte, and she had never experienced any for herself. Living vicariously from what she saw online made up her so-called life experience. In reality, only experiencing it for yourself will it feel real. That was life. Cecilia was clearly stuck in the theoretical phase, still thinking that everything was defined in ck and white. s, few things in life were so.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fanny had richer experiences in life, and agreed with Diana. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She listened to Diana, and didn¡¯t eat the raw fish anymore. Like Diana, she only ate food that was cooked thoroughly. Between the choice of fruit juice and red wine, she chose the former. It seemed she cared a lot about her potential pregnancy. ¡°I never expected myself to be pregnant, certainly not at this point in time¡ªuntil you suddenly said I might be. I was a little resistant to the idea at the start, but now, I want to protect the baby inside me. I want to go home quickly and do a pregnancy test.¡± Fanny didn¡¯t feel ready yet. Yet, somehow, the prospect of being a mother gave her joy. The aroma of the food drifted into her nose. Itforted her, giving her great pleasure. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly eat, then,¡± Diana said, feeling happy for Fanny. ¡°We¡¯ll send you back after we¡¯re done.¡± Cecilia nodded too. ¡°Yes, both you and Diana have to be taken good care of. I¡¯ll send you two home before going back myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go home first,¡± Diana said. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t forget about things between Cecilia and Noel. It sounded like Cecilia had gravely misunderstood Noel, so she wanted to mediate things between them. ¡°I kept your bag and called Julian just now, asking him to prepare dinner. Stay for dinner before going home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Cecilia rejected Diana with a shake of her head. ¡°My mom refuses to let me talk to Julian.¡± She stuck her tongue out. ¡°In fact, she doesn¡¯t even let me hang out with you. Whatever it is, she wants me to keep my distance from the Fulchers. I think it¡¯s probably because she¡¯s not happy after my engagement with Julian ended on a sour note.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Fanny, Diana couldn¡¯t invite Cecilia out for shopping, not to mention sitting here and having a meal at a restaurant. What Cecilia said made sense. Diana didn¡¯t find her rude for that. In fact, it made her like Cecilia even more. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have a chance to meet again next time. We¡¯ll avoid drawing your mom¡¯s attention.¡± Cecilia chuckled, and downed up her fruit juice in one gulp. ¡°I agree!¡± However, she added, ¡°But! No Noel next time.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him ever again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to resolve your misunderstanding with him?¡± Diana asked. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 ¡°What misunderstanding could there be?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t believe in that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No one would reject money. The 1.5 million my mom offered him allowed him to open such a huge Japanese restaurant in all its glory. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t used to pay for this restaurant, he could buy himself a small house in a decent district. ¡°Whatever it is, he can certainly put this 1.5 million to good use. ¡°Those from poor families always need a lot of money to be with people like us.¡± She ate up the caviar in one bite and wiped her mouth, stopping Diana from saying anything as she went on, ¡°If anyone thinks there¡¯s ever too much money, then there would be no need for Fulcher Inc. to continue running. ¡°Even if Fulcher Inc. closed its doors, you and Julian can retire with money that can¡¯t be spent even over ten lifetimes. ¡°But will Julian want that? ¡°No one will give up a fortune right before them.¡± Not to mention Noel, who came from a humble background and became who he was now through much hard work. To Cecilia, Noel taking 1.5 million from her mother was the mark of a man who came from the countryside and attained sess in a big city! Diana didn¡¯t agree with what Cecilia said. She swallowed her food, then turned to look at Cecilia and said calmly, ¡°Julian would be willing to do that. He isn¡¯t actually the one calling the shots.¡± Diana told the twodies about Julian transferring all his shares to her. She sessfully earned wide- eyed stares from them. ¡°Are you serious?!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The shares of Fulcher Inc. were equivalent to the value of an entire gold mountain! And yet, Julian gave it all to Diana without leaving any behind for himself. Cecilia was envious. She no longer felt any regret or indignation toward Julian, just that Julian was born to be with Diana. They were a match made in heaven. She couldn¡¯te in between them. A pity she had never encountered such a passionate love! ¡°I am,¡± Diana said with a nod, a warm smile on her. ¡°Julian is a great man and a great husband.¡± That being said, the sheer amount of money involved was shocking for anyone. ¡°No wonder you want to get pregnant and go through the pain of childbirth again! It¡¯s because your man is too good, and makes you feel assured and confident,¡± Cecilia said. ¡°But I¡¯m not that lucky.¡± She wasn¡¯t getting any younger, but she couldn¡¯t seem to meet anyone suitable. ¡°My mom¡¯s been arranging blind dates for me during this period. I hope this time, I can find a husband as good as Diana¡¯s.¡± She paused for a moment, realizing that she might have said something inappropriate, and added, ¡°But I¡¯m not thinking about Julian. I really don¡¯t have any feelings for him right now. I just think he¡¯s an excellent husband.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Diana tried to reassure Cecilia. ¡°Julian¡¯s an old man. He¡¯s not worthy of you. You¡¯ll certainly find someone younger and better. But¡­are you really not going to consider Noel?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned cold when she heard Diana trying to speak up for Noel again. ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name again!¡± She never wanted to hear that man¡¯s name ever again! They had been enjoying the meal and thepany. Yet, the moment Noel¡¯s name was brought up, the mood turned strange again. The more they spoke, the more they disagreed. Cecilia started bing angry. She was certain Diana wasn¡¯t a genuine friend. Rather, this woman¡¯s ulterior motive was to put in a good word for Noel! Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 ¡°He¡¯s just a poor loser who found sess in this city, and is trying to climb the socialdder by sticking to my family. I¡¯ll never give him the chance!¡± Cecilia yelled. Diana fell silent. Noel was not someone like that. He wasn¡¯t poor right now, either. The various investments he made and the bonuses he earned were equivalent to the profits of a middle-sizepany in the market. Rather than a poor man who found sess in the city, he could be considered a golden bachelor. Cecilia¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. If Diana went on with the topic, not only would Cecilia refuse to listen, but she might also detest Noel even more. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Diana said gently as she held Cecilia¡¯s hand, trying to resolve the misunderstanding with utmost sincerity. ¡°I do want to mediate things between you and Noel, but I genuinely want to be your friend, too. ¡°If you really don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any misunderstanding between you and Noel, and you really don¡¯t want to be with him anymore, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore in the future. Please don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± Otherwise, Diana would feel as though she was forcing Cecilia into a corner. She couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Cecilia nodded. ¡°Yes! I really want to break up with Noel. No matter what you say or how much you try to persuade me, I won¡¯t get back together with him again.¡± ¡°Even if there really is a misunderstanding?¡± Diana asked. ¡°There can¡¯t possibly be one!¡± Cecilia insisted stubbornly, refusing to give Noel a chance. Upon reaching home, Diana told Noel about what happened that day. Noel wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. ¡°I expected things to turn out like that.¡± ¡°Look at the wound on my hand.¡± Noel showed Diana his hand, and went on with a bitter smile. ¡°Cecilia stomped on it.¡± She was utterly ruthless to him. If she kept doing it, she might have injured his bone.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Cecilia did this?!¡± Diana said in disbelief. ¡°How could a weak and vulnerabledy like her¡­¡± ¡°She even smokes now,¡± Noel said. ¡°I snatched the cigarette away from her, but she refused to let me. She seemed so familiar with lighting the cigarette¡­ ¡°It¡¯s clear that her hatred for me over these past few days is overwhelming. ¡°She really believed what her mom said about me taking 1.5 million from her family just to break up with her.¡± ¡°Have you tried exining things to her?¡± Diana was shocked to hear what Noel told her. She felt as if the Cecilia whom Noel was describing was different from the Cecilia she knew. Still, there were traces of stubbornness and insanity in her. That was demonstrated clearly after Julian sshed paint on her. It was also what caused her to go mad, and marked the start of her affection for Noel. Even so, Diana didn¡¯t expect things between Cecilia and Noel to turn out like this, all because of Sue¡¯s machinations. ¡°No,¡± Noel said, ¡°there¡¯s no use exining. Cecilia wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How would you know exining is useless if you don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t want to think about anything rted to Cecilia.¡± Despite that, he didn¡¯t treat the wound on his hand. His clothes were still in disarray. He clearly didn¡¯t care about the state he was in right now. Rather, his mind was probably still upied by Cecilia. Even his brows were subconsciously furrowed, looking crestfallen. He couldn¡¯t get out of his funk, no matter how hard he tried. All he said about not thinking about Cecilia was because he was at his wit¡¯s end. This time, Noel was thoroughly heartbroken. Before this, he always looked bright and lively. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 He was like a robot always on standby, ready in his best condition to double down and work. Yet, this time, he looked so distracted. Sometimes, even when there was amotion outside, Noel would continue standing rooted to the spot in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Seeing him so unlike himself, Diana sighed. She decided to let Julian talk to Noel. Julian¡¯s words carried more weight to Noel. Noel might heed his counsel, and give himself and Cecilia another chance. Julian disagreed, however. Diana out, he analyzed the situation for her. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t listen to me. You don¡¯t understand. Firstly, his pride has suffered a beating. Secondly, he felt like he was let down for trusting her.¡± The problem between him and Cecilia wasn¡¯t going to be easily resolved. ¡°Noel¡¯s probably going to feel down for a period. The Jarvises clearly have a hand in this, in an attempt to stop them from being together.¡± New problems would arise even after resolving this misunderstanding. Whatever it was, the Jarvises would never let Noel be with Cecilia. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Diana said. At the mention of the Jarvises, something clicked in her mind. She suddenly recalled what Cecilia said during their meal. ¡°It¡¯s not just Noel. Right now, the Jarvises don¡¯t even want you and I to be in contact with Cecilia.¡± She was able to invite Cecilia out because of Fanny. Julian knew about it, but didn¡¯t expect that Cecilia¡¯s refusal to see Diana was caused by the Jarvises. ¡°She said that our meetings in the future will have to be in secret, so that her mom doesn¡¯t find out.¡± Diana found it strange. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s already a grown-up, but her family watches her so closely. Wouldn¡¯t there be problems in the future?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the problem. The problem is that the Jarvises don¡¯t want Cecilia in contact with anyone from our family. I suspect that aside from looking down on Noel and his family background, they¡¯re still bothered by me calling off the engagement with Cecilia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°For all we know, they think that I¡¯m urging Noel and Cecilia to get together. Ever since then, they¡¯ve hated us so intensely they don¡¯t want us in contact with Cecilia,¡± Julian said. Given the grudge between them and the Jarvises, it made sense to Julian and Diana that the Jarvises refused to let Cecilia contact the Fulchers. They didn¡¯t think any further. That night, although both of them were concerned about Noel and were busy thinking of solutions for him, their hearts didn¡¯t feel so heavy. They continued doing everything they often did in an orderly manner: rubbing stretch marks oil, washing and drying her hair, talking gently to the babies in Diana¡¯s womb, and so on. It was a quiet night. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After figuring out a way to help Noel, they fell into a peaceful slumber. At the same time, Sean, who was all the way at the training camp, couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep. He was terrified. It wasn¡¯t because he was being bullied. Although he didn¡¯t really get along with his dorm mates, none of them actually physically attacked him. Yet, at the same time¡­ No one talked to him, either. He was isted from everyone in the dorm. Sean didn¡¯t feel good about it. Especially after he utterly exposed the ¡°chief¡± of the dorm¡­ It made things even worse for him. He couldn¡¯t sleep well or eat well, and he was losing weight rapidly. He looked so small amidst a crowd. When they were training, no one saw him as a worthy opponent. But if Sean went on without an opponent, it would be pointless for him to be in the training camp. Instead of bing stronger, he would be even more vulnerable. He needed to turn the tables. He needed to prove himself, and show everyone that he was a worthy opponent despite his tender age. The archerypetition tomorrow in the training squad was his chance. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 He looked at the ¡°chief¡±, who was fast asleep. Everyone else in the dorm was asleep. Sean stepped out of bed, and carefully walked down the metal stairs. All was silent. Sean¡¯s feet finally touched the ground. He walked on tiptoes to the bed of Leonard Mason, whom everyone saw as the chief of the dorm, and secretly pulled out a small packet of pills from above his pillow. The pills inside were ck. Sean put it to his nose, and took a whiff. It smelled surprisingly sweet and refreshing, unlike the bitterness that he had in mind. Each time he saw people in the dorm eat the pills, they would furrow their brows. No matter what the pill¡¯s ingredients may be, Sean was convinced that whoever ate them would be stronger and more powerful during their training. Tomorrow was the start of a new match. He wanted to try and see if the pill really had such an effect. Thus, he chose to seize the chance in the middle of the night while everyone was asleep After that, he tiptoed back to his bed, finally ready to sleep in peace. The next morning, before he had the chance to open his eyes, a huge hand hauled him out of bed and flung him to the ground. ¡°Hey, nepotism boy!¡± Ever since Leonard saw Sean with Oliver at the hotel entrance, he had been calling Sean that. Bam! Sean fell to the floor.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Leonard red at him, wide-eyed. ¡°Where are the pills?!¡± Sean¡¯s bottom hurt. He rubbed his tailbone, his face crumpled with pain as he yelled furiously, ¡°What pills? Why did you throw me off my bed?¡± With that, he scrambled back up on his feet and red back at Leonard. Seeing that, Leonard suddenly felt worried. Wasn¡¯t this guy the one who took the pills? Aside from Sean, he didn¡¯t find anyone else in the dorm suspicious. Sean¡¯s fearless expression made Leonard think twice. Could this midget speak so self-righteously if he really took the pills? Normally, he would be frightened out of his wits after being flung out of bed. Yet, he was talking back so furiously. Leonard studied Sean. Whether Sean took the pills or not, Leonard couldn¡¯t be bothered to apologize to him. After all, he was no match for Leonard. He wasn¡¯t worth the thought. He was just a midget who got in here through nepotism. He would probably hang in for one month at the most, and would soon leave. Leonard ignored Sean. Not bothered to get an exnation from Sean, he left. Meanwhile, Sean¡¯s hand was sweating from panic. No one saw his trembling hands that he hid behind his back. Thankfully, he managed to stand his ground. Just like Daddy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Recalling how Julian looked when he negotiated business helped Sean imitate him. Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect to be able to fool Leonard. After Leonard left, Sean sighed in relief. His eyes gleam with a sly confidence¡ªsomething that had never happened before. He wanted to see if Leonard could stille out on top in all the matches! Today¡¯s match revolved around archery. This sport was no longer practically relevant in today¡¯s society. Policemen used guns to subdue bad people, ountants usedputers for managing numbers, while soldiers used various high technology on the battlefield. Archery, on the other hand, put one¡¯s bnce and focus to the test. It was also a test of one¡¯s strength and stamina, especially in the use of arms. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Archery was a sport Sean really liked. But¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t even pull a bow, and you want topete?¡± ¡°Not just that. He¡¯s barely as tall as the bow!¡± ¡°What is he doing here, trying to act tough at his age?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s some nepotism involved. He¡¯s just here to try things out. He won¡¯t stay for long.¡± Everyone at thepetition murmured under their breaths, mocking him. They wondered how rich his family had to be to send him into the training camp to pick up skills necessary for a sessor at such a young age. ¡°Which family could it be? Leonard knows every rich and powerful family there is in Richburgh, but we¡¯ve never seen him talk to this kid.¡± ¡°Yeah, and his surname¡¯s Winnington. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Among the Winningtons, there¡¯s no one called Sean.¡± Everyone looked at Sean in disdain, as rumors about his origins started spreading. The training camp itself was a mimic of society. It was filled with rtionships,works and social hierarchies. Oliver never stepped in, because this was implicitly allowed. Only by getting used to such conditions will these children familiarize themselves to the rules of society when would be akin to fish in water, slowly conforming to the rules of the world. Thus, things like prejudice, looking down upon others, and various unspoken rules abound in the training squad. To all these people, Sean was at the bottom of the food chain. So what if he got in through nepotism? Anyone who was part of the training camp came from a powerful family. Part of the game involvedparing whose family was more powerful. Sean wasn¡¯t even a member of the Winningtons. No one thought he was from a family of higher status.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sean wasn¡¯t sad about it. His brain was like a machine, precisely filtering out all unfriendly voices so that he could focus, focus, and focus. ¡°I can¡¯t lift the bow,¡± Sean admitted, not the slightest bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s too heavy.¡± He evenughed. Everyone thought he was trying to ingratiate himself with them. ¡°If you can¡¯t lift it, Carrot Head, then just forget it. Just go home and be with your mommy. Watch out, you might die here without anyone noticing!¡± Seanughed. ¡°I won¡¯t die. There¡¯ll be an archerypetition a weekter. At that time, I¡¯ll see you in the arena. I¡¯ll be able to lift the bow and arrow by then, and I can even take aim urately.¡± What arrogance! Everyone in the camp had been training for at least one month to be able to lift the bow and arrow and shoot urately. And yet, what did Sean say? He boasted that he just needed one week! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Given his short stature, how could he possibly lift a bow that was taller than him, pull it, and shoot the arrow urately? ¡°You show-off!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Carrot Head must be dreaming. Does he even know what a bow and arrow is?¡± Sean was unfazed by thements. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I will tomorrow. By next week, I¡¯ll be able tobine theory with practice and do it well.¡± His im drew even Leonard¡¯s attention, who was in the middle of drawing his bow. The next second, he shot the arrow out. Whoosh! It sliced through the air like a de shing across the surface of the ocean. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped. Shockwaves reverberated across the air. Bam! Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 The target board fell to the ground with a crash. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Leonard, and they cheered, ¡°He must have scored 10 points again!¡± ¡°Exactly! Leonard alwayses out on top in every match. No surprises there!¡± Leonard was the only one who knew how badly his heart was shaking. He only¡­had one pill left. He didn¡¯t take any today, and he clearly felt weaker and less focused than usual. Toward the end¡­ At hisst shot, when the arrow left the bow, the impact was so strong that his feet shifted and he lost his bnce. Thankfully, he had a good foundation and could keep his feet grounded. He didn¡¯t end up embarrassing himself. Otherwise, his reputation would have been tarnished. If the Mason family back in Jacroaof were to hear about it, they would definitely find him useless and take him back home. If that happened, there would be no ce for him in the family¡ªa boy whose mother had died, and whose father got bewitched by another woman and remarried. Leonard had to stay in the training camp. He had to be number one in all things. Not only would that guarantee bright prospects for him, but it would also preserve his life. But¡­ Would he put his title of number one at risk with this shot? Leonard clenched his fists as he red fiercely at every single person present. Who exactly was it¡­? Who touched his pills?! When his gazended on Sean, Sean looked back at him fearlessly. Strangely, it was Leonard¡¯s first time being provoked by such a midget. No one in this training camp dared to look right back at him like that. Well, except this carrot head. He disregarded that weakling, and turned his face away expressionlessly. He couldn¡¯t care less about Sean, who posed no threat to him, and looked back at the target board that had fallen to the ground. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Someone had seen his results on the board. ¡°Ten points! Right on the bullseye!¡± Leonard heaved a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully¡­ He barely secured victory. It seemed the Masons weren¡¯t able to make a move on him yet. If he couldn¡¯t get his hands on more pills, it would be tough for him toe out tops all the time. That was what Leonard Mason wanted! Being number one all the time! Just as he was recovering from the shock, Sean stood next to him, and said in a firm, small voice, ¡°Ten points on the bullseye. I can do that next week, too.¡± His voice was so small, but Leonard heard it loud and clear. He couldn¡¯t ignore it, even if he tried. He finally looked at the little boy, who was more than a head shorter than him, and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think this is very easy?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Sean said sincerely, as always. ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s not easy that I want to do it.¡± What was the point of doing things that were easy? From next week onward, he would make everyone remember his name! Leonard didn¡¯t take Sean¡¯s words to heart. He didn¡¯t think that what Sean said woulde true. But Sean¡¯s firm voice inevitably resounded in his head, making Leonard subconsciously nce at Sean. Sean was now very certain that Leonard would head out to get his hands on some pills. He had exhausted his supply. Without his pills, it was clear that he struggled to achieve victory. Even before the judge announced his results, Sean paid special attention to Leonard and realized that his stance was unstable. In fact, after they woke up in the morning, he realized that Leonard wasn¡¯t in very good spirits. The target board fell to the ground with a crash. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Leonard, and they cheered, ¡°He must have scored 10 points again!¡± ¡°Exactly! Leonard alwayses out on top in every match. No surprises there!¡± Leonard was the only one who knew how badly his heart was shaking. He only¡­had one pill left. He didn¡¯t take any today, and he clearly felt weaker and less focused than usual. Toward the end¡­ At hisst shot, when the arrow left the bow, the impact was so strong that his feet shifted and he lost his bnce. Thankfully, he had a good foundation and could keep his feet grounded. He didn¡¯t end up embarrassing himself. Otherwise, his reputation would have been tarnished. If the Mason family back in Jacroaof were to hear about it, they would definitely find him useless and take him back home. If that happened, there would be no ce for him in the family¡ªa boy whose mother had died, and whose father got bewitched by another woman and remarried. Leonard had to stay in the training camp. He had to be number one in all things. Not only would that guarantee bright prospects for him, but it would also preserve his life. But¡­ Would he put his title of number one at risk with this shot? Leonard clenched his fists as he red fiercely at every single person present. Who exactly was it¡­? Who touched his pills?! When his gazended on Sean, Sean looked back at him fearlessly. Strangely, it was Leonard¡¯s first time being provoked by such a midget. No one in this training camp dared to look right back at him like that. Well, except this carrot head. He disregarded that weakling, and turned his face away expressionlessly. He couldn¡¯t care less about Sean, who posed no threat to him, and looked back at the target board that had fallen to the ground. Someone had seen his results on the board. ¡°Ten points! Right on the bullseye!¡± Leonard heaved a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He barely secured victory. It seemed the Masons weren¡¯t able to make a move on him yet. If he couldn¡¯t get his hands on more pills, it would be tough for him toe out tops all the time. That was what Leonard Mason wanted! Being number one all the time! Just as he was recovering from the shock, Sean stood next to him, and said in a firm, small voice, ¡°Ten points on the bullseye. I can do that next week, too.¡± His voice was so small, but Leonard heard it loud and clear. He couldn¡¯t ignore it, even if he tried. He finally looked at the little boy, who was more than a head shorter than him, and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think this is very easy?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Sean said sincerely, as always. ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s not easy that I want to do it.¡± What was the point of doing things that were easy? From next week onward, he would make everyone remember his name! Leonard didn¡¯t take Sean¡¯s words to heart. He didn¡¯t think that what Sean said woulde true. But Sean¡¯s firm voice inevitably resounded in his head, making Leonard subconsciously nce at Sean. Sean was now very certain that Leonard would head out to get his hands on some pills. He had exhausted his supply. Without his pills, it was clear that he struggled to achieve victory. Even before the judge announced his results, Sean paid special attention to Leonard and realized that his stance was unstable. In fact, after they woke up in the morning, he realized that Leonard wasn¡¯t in very good spirits. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 That definitely had something to do with the pills. Sean didn¡¯t care about others. He only cared about Leonard. Defeating Leonard was akin to defeating everyone else in the training camp. Knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy guarantees sess all the time. Sean was now certain that Leonard couldn¡¯t seed without those pills. He needed to find out where those ck pills came from. This potentially involved all the rich heirs of reputable families across Rich burgh and even the whole of Jacroaof. How many of them relied on those pills? The answer to that would reveal the pills¡¯ effectiveness. However, Sean never expected to stumble upon a shocking discovery. Those ck pills came from the Hughes family of Jacroaof! Almost half of the members of the training camp were taking them. They were almost as expensive as high-end drugs. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Could something with such an explosive effect considered medicine? Sean grew increasingly worried. On a rainy night, Sean saw Leonard take the ck pills he just purchased. Right after that, he also witnessed Leonard dying. Blood streamed from his wide-open eyes and nose. Very soon, the blood stained the floor and spread to Sean¡¯s feet. It gathered into a red pool that reflected Sean¡¯s face, now pale with shock. Lightning shed across the sky, lighting it up before it went dark again. It made Leonard¡¯s body look even scarier! Sean was so frightened, he couldn¡¯t even scream. He stumbled out of the dorm room, the blood on his foot staining the corridor a bright red. As he ran, he yelled, ¡°Someone died! Someone died!¡± Meanwhile, lights shone brightly in the night sky. ¡°Lightning keeps shing outside,¡± Diana said. She was five months into her pregnancy, and her stomach was getting bigger and bigger. She had undergone an NT scan and NIPT, and was expecting an anomaly test next. The two babies were growing well inside her. She and Julian chose to do the NT scan in the private hospital that the Fulchers were used to, which allowed Julian to see the babies in Diana¡¯s womb. They had started kicking. Julian couldn¡¯t help but talk to them, and he was surprised to see a response. But¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The babies refused to turn, making it difficult for him to see if they were girls or boys. He wanted to go through another scan, but Diana didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a surprise.¡± She wanted to keep the suspense. Since his wife expressed her desires, Julian didn¡¯t say any further. In the following days, Julian became even more adamant at calling the babies girls. Outside, lightning shed across the dark night sky. Rain pitter-pattered on the roof. Diana rubbed her stomach, and buried her head in Julian¡¯s chest as uneasiness washed over her. ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover your ears.¡± Ever since she got pregnant, Diana had be more timid. She had also be more feminine. Julian had never felt so protective over her. Her fair and dewy skin seemed to have ayer of snow over it, glowing so brightly that it was making his heart burn with desire. He shifted his gaze away from Diana¡¯s blossoming figure, and focused on covering her ears. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t hear the thunder. Still scared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel scared.¡± Diana looked up from Julian¡¯s embrace, her brows furrowed. ¡°I just have a strange, bad feeling in my heart.¡± ¡°Strange, bad feeling?¡± Julian didn¡¯t think much of it. He was right next to her. Why would she have a bad feeling about anything at all? He continued teasing her, ¡°I¡¯m uneducated. This is my first time hearing about strange, bad feelings being triggered by thunder and lighting. How does that even feel?¡± With that, Julian started moving his hands around Diana¡¯s body. ¡°Does it itch, or does it hurt?¡± Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 He tickled Diana under her arm, making her feel itchy. She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Sheunched a counterattack, wanting to make Julian regret it. He chuckled along with her. The lightning and thunder outside seemed less threatening with the peals ofughter sounding from their vi. Diana started feeling tired and slumped against Julian¡¯s torso, rubbing her stomach and panting. ¡°Take a rest,¡± Julian said, pulling her back to the bed and making her lie down. He pulled her legs onto hisp, and massaged it out of habit as heforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can¡¯t forego sleep just because it¡¯s raining.¡± Diana was getting a little tired. Julian was getting increasingly better at massage. Very soon, she felt sleepy. Just when she was about to fall asleep¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bam! Loud thunder sounded. Diana¡¯s eyes popped wide open, as if she had witnessed a scary scene. She sat bolt upright and yelled, ¡°Sean!¡± Uneasiness spread across her heart. Her forehead broke out in cold sweat. She wiped the sweat away, unable to dispel the shock she was feeling. She subconsciously looked out the window, and saw that the rain had eased off. That thunder she heard seemed to have deliberately woken her up. Diana¡¯s heart thumped as she asked Julian anxiously, ¡°Are there any updates about Sean recently?¡± Julian¡¯s face changed at the mention of Sean. ¡°No.¡± It had been a month since Sean joined the training camp. He never did receive any news about Sean. ¡°No news is good news.¡± When he sent Sean there, he instructed Oliver to contact him if anything happened. Since Oliver didn¡¯t contact him, it meant that Sean was adapting well to life over there. Diana shook her head. ¡°I thought so too, but today, I feel really uneasy. I¡¯m clearly sleepy, but just can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because there was a thunderstorm. ¡°That sudden thunder seemed to be reminding me to think of Sean.¡± Diana became increasingly uneasy by the minute, and started to panic when Julian said that there was no news of Sean.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Quick, call Oliver right now,¡± she urged. ¡°Ask him if everything is fine with Sean at the training camp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already veryte now,¡± Julian said, still undecided. ¡°Oliver might probably be resting for the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Fanny, then,¡± Diana said. ¡°Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t think about asking her if she was pregnant the last time we met. I can seize the chance to ask her that this time.¡± Julian pressed Diana¡¯s hand, stopping her from making a call. ¡°Isn¡¯t that very impolite? If Fanny really is pregnant, she should be resting at this hour.¡± Julian pondered for a moment, letting Diana bury herself in his embrace. He picked up his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Let me talk to Oliver.¡± If the two of them had retired for the night, waking Oliver up was a better idea than doing that to Fanny. Julian was the considerate and thoughtful one, as usual. Diana was greatly distracted. Thoughts of Sean upied her mind. Even her lips started going pale. Her heart rate was so high, she felt terrible. If she didn¡¯t receive news about Sean today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep. Julian was worried about health, and dared not dy. He grabbed his phone and called Oliver immediately. Oliver answered the call almost immediately, his voice clear and bright. It seemed he hadn¡¯t retired for the night, either. Julian sighed in relief. ¡°Oliver, do you have news about Sean as ofte?¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Oliver repeated what Julian said, but Julian couldn¡¯t hear Oliver¡¯s voice any longer. There was a buzzing sound, showing that he had lost signal. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 He tickled Diana under her arm, making her feel itchy. She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Sheunched a counterattack, wanting to make Julian regret it. He chuckled along with her. The lightning and thunder outside seemed less threatening with the peals ofughter sounding from their vi. Diana started feeling tired and slumped against Julian¡¯s torso, rubbing her stomach and panting. ¡°Take a rest,¡± Julian said, pulling her back to the bed and making her lie down. He pulled her legs onto hisp, and massaged it out of habit as heforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can¡¯t forego sleep just because it¡¯s raining.¡± Diana was getting a little tired. Julian was getting increasingly better at massage. Very soon, she felt sleepy. Just when she was about to fall asleep¡­ Bam! Loud thunder sounded. Diana¡¯s eyes popped wide open, as if she had witnessed a scary scene. She sat bolt upright and yelled, ¡°Sean!¡± Uneasiness spread across her heart. Her forehead broke out in cold sweat. She wiped the sweat away, unable to dispel the shock she was feeling. She subconsciously looked out the window, and saw that the rain had eased off. That thunder she heard seemed to have deliberately woken her up. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana¡¯s heart thumped as she asked Julian anxiously, ¡°Are there any updates about Sean recently?¡± Julian¡¯s face changed at the mention of Sean. ¡°No.¡± It had been a month since Sean joined the training camp. He never did receive any news about Sean. ¡°No news is good news.¡± When he sent Sean there, he instructed Oliver to contact him if anything happened. Since Oliver didn¡¯t contact him, it meant that Sean was adapting well to life over there. Diana shook her head. ¡°I thought so too, but today, I feel really uneasy. I¡¯m clearly sleepy, but just can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because there was a thunderstorm. ¡°That sudden thunder seemed to be reminding me to think of Sean.¡± Diana became increasingly uneasy by the minute, and started to panic when Julian said that there was no news of Sean.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Quick, call Oliver right now,¡± she urged. ¡°Ask him if everything is fine with Sean at the training camp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already veryte now,¡± Julian said, still undecided. ¡°Oliver might probably be resting for the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Fanny, then,¡± Diana said. ¡°Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t think about asking her if she was pregnant the last time we met. I can seize the chance to ask her that this time.¡± Julian pressed Diana¡¯s hand, stopping her from making a call. ¡°Isn¡¯t that very impolite? If Fanny really is pregnant, she should be resting at this hour.¡± Julian pondered for a moment, letting Diana bury herself in his embrace. He picked up his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Let me talk to Oliver.¡± If the two of them had retired for the night, waking Oliver up was a better idea than doing that to Fanny. Julian was the considerate and thoughtful one, as usual. Diana was greatly distracted. Thoughts of Sean upied her mind. Even her lips started going pale. Her heart rate was so high, she felt terrible. If she didn¡¯t receive news about Sean today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep. Julian was worried about health, and dared not dy. He grabbed his phone and called Oliver immediately. Oliver answered the call almost immediately, his voice clear and bright. It seemed he hadn¡¯t retired for the night, either. Julian sighed in relief. ¡°Oliver, do you have news about Sean as ofte?¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Oliver repeated what Julian said, but Julian couldn¡¯t hear Oliver¡¯s voice any longer. There was a buzzing sound, showing that he had lost signal. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 On that rainy night, the roads were practically empty. Rain fell like shards of ss illuminated by the streetlights, making one feel light-headed. Oliver stepped all the way on the elerator. Fanny was slumped across the back seat, grasping her stomach in pain as she groaned in disbelief. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± No matter how many times she called out to him, he continued driving like a lunatic. He refused to look back at her. Fanny curled herself up into a ball as the pain became increasingly intense. She felt as if her body was all drained of blood and her breath was taken away. Her body trembled with excruciating pain. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± she cried, tears streaming down her face. Oliver continued looking straight ahead as if he heard nothing, elerating like a madman. Yet, it hurt so much. ¡°Our baby¡­¡± The baby was gone. The baby was gone! She could sense life slowly ebbing away from inside her. As Fanny sobbed in pain, Oliver finally responded. He turned his face around. Gold-rimmed sses rested upon his nose bridge, while raindrops hung on the hair that rested on his forehead. There was a vicious look on his face when he turned back to look at Fanny. Fanny had never seen him like this before. ¡°I know¡­the baby¡¯s gone.¡± Compared to the panic Fanny was feeling, he sounded calm. So calm that it made Fanny¡¯s heart explode in the middle of the rainy night. She felt broken, bitter, and in deep pain. Knives were carving her heart,yer byyer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was in both pain and shock. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Oliver, why are you looking at me like this?¡± She was carrying his baby¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She had wanted to tell him the good news on his birthday, and present it as his gift. However, she didn¡¯t expect¡­to lose the baby today. Pain and tears made her choke up and unable to talk. Oliver was still staring at her. He was staring at her with a cold look, as if he were looking at his worst enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the baby,¡± Oliver said, in a tone that remained calm andposed. Yet, he spoke through gritted teeth. As if all the muscles on his face were trembling. The pain Fanny was feeling started fading, giving way to shock and heartache. She felt as if someone was suffocating her, making her unable to breathe. She stared wide-eyed at him, feeling hopeless and in shock as blood continued flowing from down below. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk to you about it? Our baby is gone. Gone!¡± She repeated it so many times! Her body was in such a terrible state. Could he hear and see it?! The direction he was pulling her in wasn¡¯t the hospital, either. He was driving so quickly in the rain, almost racing, as if he had a death wish. The feeling he gave Fanny was that he didn¡¯t want to treat her or bring her to the hospital. Rather, he wanted to die with her! The car sped along the road. In the suffocating silence, Oliver finally spoke again, ¡°The baby¡¯s gone. Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden her pregnancy from him! She had been nning this since thest time she put up an act before him! She had been nning to let him witness her miscarriage, see their baby die before his eyes, and bring him pain! That was the revenge she had in mind! Rain fell from the sky, down the windows and onto the floor. Silently yet swiftly. It mirrored the atmosphere in the car. It felt like an arrow on the verge of leaving its bow, aiming straight for the heart. The pain Fanny felt was suffocating. She curled her body up tight as tears streamed down her face. She was still as beautiful as fallen petals of plum blossoms during wintertime, but Oliver didn¡¯t find her beautiful. In fact, he found her broken and hideous. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Fury burned in Fanny¡¯s heart. ¡°Exactly what I wanted?¡± Fanny sobbed as she bore with the overwhelming pain spreading from her womb. She crawled up from the backseat, and grabbed Oliver from behind. ¡°Exactly what I wanted?! Oliver Channing!¡± She was consumed with anger. Her arms were like bands of steel as she wrapped them around his back, as if trying to break his shoulders. ¡°Our baby is gone! The baby is gone! How dare you say that it¡¯s exactly what I want?!¡± She felt like dying! Her heart and body were both in agonizing pain. Even her arms that were wrapped around Oliver hurt! Tears, along with the rain falling down the windows, blurred her vision. The smell of blood filled his nose, and choked him. That was¡­ The child that he and Fanny were losing. Oliver¡¯s body stiffened. Pain. He felt pain all over his body. He felt pain in his heart, too! The pain he felt wasn¡¯t less than that of Fanny. He was even entertaining the thought of dying with her! That way, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered about the past. He wouldn¡¯t need to think about how vicious Fanny was in trying to kill her own baby! Silence ensued in the car. The wheels of the car kept screeching against the asphalt road. Fanny took a deep breath, and tightened her hold over Oliver. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think this way, but I never thought of not having this baby.¡± ¡°You never thought of not having this baby?¡± Oliver said, a smile finally appearing on his face. Yet, it was a sneer. ¡°Then what did you mean by those words you said to me a month back?! ¡°You clearly said it before! ¡°You said that you wanted to kill my baby and bring me pain! ¡°That would be your revenge!¡± Fanny¡¯s stomach hurt more and more. She almost couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Her grip over his clothes slowly rxed. ¡°Revenge? What revenge? I was just acting for you to see¡­I¡­¡± Bam! The moment she said so, Fanny copsed back into the backseat. Rain poured down.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Oliver stopped the car along the roadside, the rainpletely drenching him. He looked at her pale face, and the blood pooling below her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He recalled the moment she fell on-site while visiting the crew. The site was clearly on t ground. It was brightly lit as well. The chances of her tripping and falling were very low. A person who was standing there properly couldn¡¯t possibly fall so suddenly. There were canopies set up to cover the crew from rain during the filming. The rain was heavy, but the ground wasn¡¯t that slippery and puddles did not umte. How could one trip and fall under such circumstances? The only possible exnation was that Fanny had done it on purpose. She did so just to miscarry her baby! The moment Oliver saw the blood flowing from Fanny, he felt like his brain was electrocuted. Despite having looked through so many medical resources. Despite having read so much about pregnancy. Despite his past upation as a doctor. He didn¡¯t realize that Fanny was pregnant, even after so long! At that time, Oliver looked down at her, his face as pale as that of Fanny. ¡°Did you deliberately hide your pregnancy from me and not tell me about it?¡± The fall had a direct impact on Fanny¡¯s stomach. Sharp pain shot across her womb, as blood pooled around the lower half of her body. The pain was excruciating. She bit her lip, no longer having the energy to exin to him about keeping her pregnancy a surprise until his birthday and presenting it to him as his gift. She nodded, and said, ¡°Yes.¡± She would exin things slowly to him after they arrived at the hospital, and after the doctors checked up on her and her baby¡¯s condition. However, she didn¡¯t expect her answer to be like a hammer that hit Oliver so hard, pain emanated through his body. It demolished all sense of reason he had. He didn¡¯t intend to save her tonight. He wanted to see immense pain overwhelm her, because she killed her own baby. He wanted to see her suffering a slow, painful death! Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Oliver wanted to see her bleed herself dry! Boom! Thunder struck even harder on this rainy night. There was no one on the roads. The heavy rain nketed the entire ce, making it difficult to see a distance away. Oliver didn¡¯t know how long he stood in the rain. The only thing he knew was that blood kept flowing from Fanny,bining with the rainwater and flowing from the backseat to his feet, staining the ground a dark red. The smell of blood was bing increasingly intense. It resembled the fishy taste of a fish he hated eating when he was young. The memory almost made him gag. Oliver shuddered, as if electricity shook through his body. Raindrops trickled from strands of his hair. He finally bent over to look at Fanny, slumped across the backseat. She looked as pale as a porcin doll. Her skin looked so fair and transparent, so fragile, as if it would break with a light touch. Oliver¡¯s heart was breaking. He just didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand why his father treated Fanny this way. He didn¡¯t understand why things between him and Fanny ended up like this. Was it enough for him to bring some secrets to his grave?! No! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Not enough! Far from enough! If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it. Fanny used her child¡¯s life to teach him the harshest lesson of his life! The child¡­ He looked at the blood around him. Reality finally hit him. This blood¡­ Was his child! He finally cried out loud. The baby was gone.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The moment Fanny fell and started bleeding heavily, Oliver knew the baby was gone. He had done so much research and thought back on so much during this period, just to confirm whether Fanny was really pregnant. However, she didn¡¯t expose herself to him at all. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to touch Fanny¡¯s belly and talk to the child, and now, the child was gone. Did the baby look more like him or Fanny? He would never know. Fanny had seeded in her revenge. The pain of losing one¡¯s kin felt was akin to having one¡¯s limbs were being battered endlessly with a hammer! It was so heart-wrenching! Oliver ran his hands over the bloodied rainwater, trying to scoop them up and hug them like a madman. He wanted to feel what it was like to hug the baby that belonged to him and Fanny. Yet, the water flowed right out of his fingers, leaving his hands empty. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Fanny was soon woken up by Oliver¡¯s cries. The rain was so heavy, but Oliver¡¯s cries pierced through the sound of the rain falling. It was as if he were the only person in pain in this world. It was heart-rending and hopeless. He felt as though he was at the edge of a cliff with no escape. Even Fanny was infected by his sorrow and wanted tofort him despite the pain she was feeling. Oliver heard Fanny¡¯s voice, and the sorrowful and painful look in his eyes froze. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± He wasn¡¯t her brother. ¡°You clearly know the kind of rtionship we¡¯re in. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting calling me your brother?¡± She lost the baby she was so excited about on a rainy day. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 She saw the man she loved since she was young look at her with coldness she couldn¡¯t even imagine possible. It was a chill that pierced straight to the bones. The kind of chill that came from being flung into the deep end of the ocean, and almost drowning in it. ¡°Why do you find it disgusting?¡± Fanny demanded. Since she lost her baby, Oliver didn¡¯t offer a single word offort, not to mention show any concern for her body. She already felt so insignificant and lowly. She felt miserable to no end, and pain filled her heart too. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him, and asked again, ¡°Why do you find it disgusting?¡± Fanny clenched her fists, curling her body up into a ball as she stood in a stance clear opposing Oliver. Her expression was broken, telling of her sorrow and confusion. And¡­ Hatred that billowed like waves inside her. She was in such great pain, yet he didn¡¯t show any concern for her. She even had to ask him why he said it was disgusting. Why did he find her calling him brother disgusting? ¡°Still acting?¡± Oliver forced a smile on his face, which made him look even more menacing. He drew closer till he was right before Fanny, his hands that were cold and wet with rainnding on Fanny¡¯s neck. He tightened his grip! Fanny felt her pain intensify. She felt even more suffocated as her breath was taken away. Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes as she looked at this man who strangled her at her weakest and while she was on the verge of death. He felt like such a stranger. It felt as if she had never known him, even after so many years. Not to mention, the fact that she saw him as a brother in her heart, the man who slept next to her every night. ¡°How am I acting?¡± She squeezed her words out from her throat, which was still in his tight grip. ¡°Also¡­¡± She was right under him. She bore with the extreme pain, and forced herself to remain alert as she asked him, wide-eyed, ¡°Why did you say that us losing our baby is my revenge?¡± Her stomach was still throbbing with pain, but it was nothingpared to the pain she felt in her heart. Oliver¡¯s face was so cold. His expression felt like daggers piercing through her heart. ¡°Why?¡± A smile spread across Oliver¡¯s face again, the look on his face even more hideous. ¡°I tendencies. Fanny Smith, you just have to hear it from me despite already knowing the truth, is that it?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fanny had a feeling she had identally opened up a Pandora¡¯s box. If she really let Oliver go on, everything between them might break into pieces, leaving behind only hatred and pain. The happiness they finally managed to find between them would vanish into thin air. Fanny wanted to yell out loud shut him up. However, the pain she felt in her body was so overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth to speak. She could only open her eyes wide like a fish on the verge of death as shey across the backseat, waiting for Oliver to throw out that bait that was going to tear her mouth open when she bit it. She could sense that her life was slowly ebbing away in his hands. Oliver¡¯s hand rxed, giving Fanny some time to breathe. He also wanted her to focus on listening to him. He wanted her to remember every word he said. His words were like des shing across her heart. ¡°Fanny Smith,¡± he said as he leaned over her ear, speaking words that sounded like they were from the devil from hell himself. ¡°When did you know¡­that my father was the one who killed your parents?¡± Bam! Shock shed past Fanny¡¯s eyes. His face was so cold and hard, and his words hurt her so badly. She felt as though someone had cut off all her limbs. Oliver was no longer throttling her, but she still felt like she couldn¡¯t speak. Extreme shock, mixed with an unimaginable sense of ludicrousness, made her throat feel as though it was stuffed with cotton. She felt both suffocated and great pain, and she wished she could die right this moment. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Diana had said that she felt so much pain during childbirth, she had wanted to jump down the building with the baby in her womb. At that time, Fanny only asked if it really was that painful. But now, Fanny was feeling that pain herself despite not actually giving birth. She was experiencing agony such that she wished she were dead¡ªshe wanted to jump off a building! ¡°Your father¡­¡± she choked. And yet, she felt like crying would make her too lowly. She couldn¡¯t cry. Even if she wanted to die with her baby right now, she couldn¡¯t cry! ¡°How did he kill my parents? Why¡­did he take me in? Because of guilt? To make himself feel better?¡± she asked. That was utterly cruel to her! Calling her enemy her father for over twenty years! Even if she died right now, Fanny wouldn¡¯t dare to face her parents in hell. The thought of her parents, whom she had never met but instead died in Oliver¡¯s father¡¯s hand, suddenly gave Fanny a surge of energy. She couldn¡¯t die! She couldn¡¯t die, no matter how much pain she was in! She had to live on well, just like Diana had done! She suddenly grabbed Oliver¡¯s cor. ¡°Tell me! How did my parents die?!¡± At that instant, Oliver thought Fanny might really be clueless. Perhaps her losing the baby was truly an ident. When the smell of blood rushed into his nose, it woke him up again. How could that be? It was impossible that Fanny could have identally fallen under those circumstances. Viciousness filled Oliver¡¯s eyes again. He was as swift as a wolf running across the fields as he lifted his hands to throttle Fanny again. He spoke coldly, ¡°They were hit by my dad¡¯s car.¡± It seemed it was true. Oliver¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound like he was lying to her. Fanny clenched her fists, trying to curb the urge to kill someone. Even her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Oliver,¡± Fanny said, her teeth chattering.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The pain in her womb had vanished. It was nothingpared to the pain she felt in her heart. That pain tore her entire body into shreds. ¡°When did you know about this? If it weren¡¯t for the baby, would you have hidden it from me my entire life?¡± After so many years, she didn¡¯t know how vicious and savage the Channings could be! His father killed her parents, but his father took her in and let her be his daughter-inw. How smug had he been each time she called him father?! And¡­ Oliver Channing! How did he see her each time she looked happy, like a fool?! ¡°Since that day my father and I were in his office, and he apologized to you.¡± Oliver still didn¡¯t believe Fanny¡¯s miscarriage was an ident. He persisted in the belief that this was her revenge. He confined her in the backseat, holding her down with both his arms so that she could not move. Despite how pale she looked, Oliver didn¡¯t care about it at all. He looked at her coldly. ¡°And when did you find out? Both Julian and I thought it was best to bring the secret of my father killing your parents to our graves. Fanny Smith, I was once determined to lead my life with you well.¡± Lead his life with her well? Her whole family was ruined because of his father. How was she going to lead her life well?! Fanny was on the verge of copse. It was only a mere few hours. In that instant, everything that she worked hard for, that she had been proud of, her thinking that everything was looking up and her family that would only be happier and happier in time, were all pulverized to bits! She wondered if her own body could still recover after the trauma of this rainy night. She felt empty. She could only converse with Oliver with a heart filled with hatred and rage. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She red at him, feeling a hatred she had never felt before toward this man. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 She spat at him. ¡°Oliver Channing, that dedicated look on your face¡­ It disgusts me!¡± No one could hold himself back and pretend that nothing happened after knowing something like this! And yet, Oliver treated her like a fool! Fanny was mad with rage. She was furious that everything had been in vain. Furious, that she had been so badly treated! Furious that she knew nothing over the years! Furious with Oliver Channing! He hadpletely disregarded her family, and attempted to use marriage to make up for his father¡¯s mistakes! Even for this pregnancy, he had associated the loss of her baby with this. ¡°Should I not take revenge?¡± She red at him and said, ¡°Oliver Channing, your family fooled me and tricked me like this! Should I not take revenge?!¡± Oliver grew angrier at Fanny¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re admitting it? Admitting that you killed your baby for the sake of revenge? That¡¯s why you deliberately fell and caused the miscarriage!¡± He gripped her shoulders, and bit out, ¡°Fanny Smith, do you admit that you killed our baby?!¡± What?! That was her baby! How could she kill her own baby?! The filming site was located on t ground! There was nothing that could possibly trip her. The ground wasn¡¯t wet, either. However, her soles were wet with rainwater. Because of that, the t and smooth ground became most dangerous. It caught her off guard, and made her fall. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to grab Oliver. She almost cked out and subconsciously protected her womb, but she already felt the pain of something flowing out of her body. That was her baby¡­ Her unborn baby¡­ Fanny was in such pain, she almost wanted to die. She grabbed Oliver¡¯s shirt in a panic, and asked him to take her to the hospital. At that time, his face was cold. Now that she talked about it, he didn¡¯t look anxious at all that she had gotten hurt. That look was as cold as the look he was giving her right now! And¡­ Hatred. She hated him. He hated her as well!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the face of his questioning, Fanny suddenly didn¡¯t feel the urge to cry anymore. She even felt likeughing out loud. And that was what she did. ¡°Brother¡­¡± This would be herst time calling him that. It would also be herst time talking to him with a smile. As much as this smile was tinged with heartbreak and tears, it was still thest smile she would give him. ¡°Let¡¯s divorce.¡± She brought it up once more. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this time, Oliver. There will be no room for negotiation.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Oliver smiled too. The two of them were smiling, but they looked even more miserable than if they had been crying. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t oppose what Fanny said. But¡­ ¡°I want an answer. Fanny Smith, did you miscarry your baby on purpose?¡± He wanted to hear her admit it herself. Still, how could that be? No mother would kill her own baby with her own hands. ¡°No,¡± she replied truthfully. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about your pregnancy?¡± he demanded. ¡°I was waiting to tell you on your birthday,¡± Fanny said, a faint smile on her pale face. ¡°But¡­ I identally lost the baby today. I¡¯m tired. I want to go to the hospital.¡± She couldn¡¯t die just yet. First, she needed to take revenge on the Channings. She had to turn the tables with regard to her parents¡¯ death! She wanted Oliver¡¯s father to kneel and apologize to her! Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Oliver didn¡¯t believe it. Whatever Fanny said must be a lie! His birthday was still a whole month away. If she wanted to tell him then, her pregnant belly would have be unmistakably noticeable and impossible to hide. Clearly, she wanted to get rid of the child during this time! Why would she wait until his birthday to inform him? That wasn¡¯t what she intended at all! A surprise? Hah! There would never be any surprises between him and Fanny now. If anything, it would be a shock. The rain drenched her clothes, and it gradually became colder. Oliver reached from the car. He grabbed Fanny, trying to pull her towards the side of the road. His fingertips were still so warm. When theynded on her skin, it felt like they left a scalding imprint, almost turning her skin red. For a moment, Fanny felt sad and wanted to cry again. However, the tears never fell.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She thought of her parents that Oliver¡¯s father had killed. They¡­ Must have been suffering for over twenty years after dying in vain, didn¡¯t they? They must have been in great pain. Watching their daughter mistake the enemy for her father, and seeing her get pregnant for the son of their enemy. They must be feeling so much hate up in the heavens, and couldn¡¯t rest in peace! The small part of her heart that had softened now turned hard again. Fanny took a deep breath, enduring the paining from her stomach. Slowly turning around, she faced him with a pale face. ¡°I agree to the divorce,¡± Oliver said as he looked up. The rain continued to pour down, but the man seemed untouched. ¡°But not now.¡± After saying that, Fanny felt like the world was spinning in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but it felt like her heart had stopped beating. And then, in the next moment, her heart restarted, causing her to gasp for breath instinctively. By the time she returned to her senses, Fanny was already inside the car. The doors were securely locked and tightly closed. No matter how much she pounded on the windows, Oliver refused to open them. ¡°Take the medicine.¡± Oliver produced a medical kit from somewhere. He took out a few pills and handed Fanny a cup of water. ¡°After you eat this, you won¡¯t die.¡± It was still a lifeless, cold persuasion. It seemed he didn¡¯t care whether she lived or died. What he cared about was that she shouldn¡¯t die right now, especially not in his car. ¡°Your clothes are all wet.¡± Oliver tossed a set of clothes to Fanny, urging her to change.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The heavy rain washed away everything, and only the blinking lights of traffic signals were reflected on the car windows. Even though the inside of the car shouldn¡¯t be visible from the outside, the idea of undressing inside the car made Fanny feel awkward. Even the car¡¯s sunshade was not lowered. Oliver clearly had no intention of lowering it. He wanted her to undress directly in the car, changing the clothes stained and soaked with blood and rain. Moreover, his eyes were fixed on the rearview mirror. Once Fanny took off her clothes, he could see everything clearly. An indescribable sense of shame descended upon her. Fanny tried to lower the sunshade to block Oliver¡¯s view. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to get a divorce, we should avoid situations that could lead to misunderstandings.¡± It seemed the medicine was working well. Fanny had just taken it not long ago, and her voice now sounded clearer and more determined. She didn¡¯t sound as weak as before. It seemed his medical skills hadn¡¯t deteriorated as much as expected, even after all these years. ¡°Heh.¡± Oliverughed lightly. His tone was full of mockery. ¡°Avoid misunderstandings? It¡¯s not like it can change what has already happened.¡± He nced at her and didn¡¯t let the sunshadee down as she wished. ¡°Just undress.¡± The clothes on her body felt heavy. Indeed, it was icy. Fanny nced out the window. The rain was pouring heavily. She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. She simply raised her arms and removed all her clothes. Then, under his watchful gaze, she slowly slipped on the change of clothes he had given to her. Throughout the entire process, she didn¡¯t show a hint of guilt. She didn¡¯t even blush. Oliver still remembered it vividly. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 He didn¡¯t turn off the lights the first time they were together. Fanny had pulled the nket over her face, and asked softly, ¡°Turn off the lights, okay?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t listen the first time. He had rejected her. ¡°If you call me honey, I might consider.¡± At that moment, he was already advancing on her. Fanny didn¡¯t expect Oliver to be so vigorous during their first time. She even heard the sound of her clothes tearing. Thinking about what was about to happen, she trembled nervously. But his vigor extinguished her nervousness, leaving her only feeling shy. She tried many times, but the words ¡°honey¡± just got stuck in her throat. It wasn¡¯t until he said he was going in that Fanny, as if suddenly feeling blessed, reached out and hugged him. ¡°Honey¡­¡± she called out hesitantly. Oliver immediately smiled, and his actions became gentler. However, Fanny couldn¡¯t help but let out a painful cry. She had been in the entertainment industry for many years, yet she was still a virgin. Oliver was indeed somewhat surprised. He looked at her, and his gaze and movements softened. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay,¡± heforted her as he once did, soothing her, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Even though Fanny didn¡¯t say anything and looked indifferent, Oliver knew that she wasn¡¯t as calm as she appeared. She wasn¡¯t someone who could casually undress in the car from head to toe. Slowly, she put on her clothes. Despite the medicine taking effect, the pain in her stomach and the emotional ache were not things that could disappear overnight. As time passed, the psychological pain even intensified. That child¡­ The one who hadn¡¯t stayed in her life for many days, had been harmed by her fall. How could she not feel guilty? Amidst the guilt, there was also hatred. Oliver¡­ He could have saved her earlier! ¡°In your heart and your father¡¯s hearts, have you ever felt guilty towards me?¡± If they had any sense of remorse or guilt¡­ If they had it, they wouldn¡¯t have let her stayed with the Channings for so many years like a fool. They wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be foolish enough to happily treat that scoundrel as her father.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver understood best what could hurt Fanny¡¯s heart the most. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have maintained this marriage with you until now.¡± Yes. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have maintained this marriage with her until now.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If the previous pain she felt was like a knife to her heart, the current pain was like someone had grabbed her heart and torn it right out of her chest. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. So, he was only willing to maintain the marriage with her until now because of this! ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­that this marriage was your charity to me.¡± The Channing family was truly interesting. They harmed her to this extent, yet arrogantly considered themselves her saviors. ¡°Does your father think the same as you? Did he think that by adopting me, letting me eat and live with the Channings, and even arranging for his son to be my husband, he was being generous to me? ¡°Did you both think you were my gods? Did you two expect me to be grateful to the Channings for a lifetime?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us,¡± Oliver ignored her words. To him, they were now even. ¡°My father harmed your parents, and you harmed my child.¡± Oliver remained expressionless, his voice devoid of any emotions. ¡°Fanny, you don¡¯t need to thank me from now on, and I don¡¯t need to feel guilty towards you. We¡¯re even. But before we divorce¡­¡± Perhaps he would never know how cruel he was on this rainy night. ¡°You¡­¡± he addressed Fanny slowly. ¡°Before we divorce, my father is your father. As long as we¡¯re not divorced, he is your father.¡± This statement almost made Fanny nauseous, causing her to vomit everything she ate yesterday. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 His father had harmed her parents. And now, she was forced to continue pretending to be blind and ignorant. She had to keep recognizing that bastard as her father. ¡°The Channings shouldn¡¯t hurt people like this.¡± Oliver found Fanny¡¯s words somewhat amusing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also do the same to me?¡± The image of blood flowing from Fanny beneath him resurfaced in his mind. That blood. It was his child. His flesh and blood¡­ The happy family life he once hoped to create with Fanny¡­ It was all gone now. All gone! The only thing lingering in Oliver¡¯s heart is hatred. He hated Fanny. He hated her for causing the death of their child. He hated her revenge. He also hated himself. He hated his father for taking Fanny in after causing the ident that killed her parents. Vroom! The car suddenly started moving. Fanny was caught off guard. She lurched forward from the car¡¯s momentum, and hit her head hard against the back seat. Thud! Fanny winced in pain. Her brows were furrowed tightly, and she was dizzy. If it were before, Oliver would definitely stop the car. He wouldn¡¯t immediately ask if she¡¯s in pain or would hefort her right away, but he would carefully inquire about her current symptoms. That was his habit from his time as a doctor. In contrast to thoseforting gestures, he cared more about her overall health. If Fanny had a slight headache, Oliver would be overly concerned, pulling her to check this and that. But now¡­ The sound had been loud. Even the rain hitting the car window couldn¡¯t drown out the sound of the impact. Fanny¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. However, Oliver doesn¡¯t ask a single question. He was focused solely on driving forward. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± After who knows how long they¡¯ve been driving on the rainy night, Oliver woke Fanny up. She had curled up in the back seat once again. Without saying a word, he picked her up. Fanny¡¯s stomach started hurting again.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She wasn¡¯t the only one who thought about the pain; Oliver also thought of it. ¡°It probably hasn¡¯t cleared outpletely,¡± he said calmly, ¡°You might need a dtion and curettage procedure, or else, you won¡¯t be able to conceive in the future.¡± His tone was so indifferent. Yet, it carried a chilling undertone that Fanny couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her body was burning up by now. She was feverish all over. ¡°What do you mean by saying this?¡± She grabbed his arm, incredulously asking, ¡°You¡­still want me to get pregnant?¡± Oliver nodded, his gaze devoid of resentment or love. He replied tly, ¡°Yes. After you give birth, I¡¯ll consider your debt settled. We¡¯ll divorce then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Fanny frantically pounded on him. The intense movements caused her stomach to ache sharply. Oliver forcefully restrained her, rendering her unable to move, only able to make small, restrained noises in his arms. She wasn¡¯t a threat to him at all, let alone escape from his embrace. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He held her like that, confidently moving towards his intended direction. ¡°Oliver! I won¡¯t get pregnant again! I won¡¯t have your child again! There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s such a deep hatred between us! I want your father dead, do you understand? I want all of you dead!¡± How could he? How could he be so cruel as to make her bear another child for him?! ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡± Fanny shouted hoarsely, her voice strained. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡± ¡°Whether you owe me or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± Oliver¡¯s gaze fell onto her stomach. Finally, there was a slight change in emotion. ¡°Only I can decide whether you owe me or not. Be good.¡± He lowered his head beside Fanny¡¯s ear, speaking as though he was coaxing her. ¡°As long as you give birth to one, just one, I¡¯ll divorce you. Then, you can do whatever you want to the Channings. To my dad. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He had gone mad. He must be mad! After Oliver threw Fanny into a room, her conviction about this idea grew stronger. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Oliver didn¡¯t take her to the hospital. Instead, he brought her to a suburban vi under his name, a ce he rarely visited. Fanny remembered that next to this vi, there used to be another house. Butst year, Oliver said that he had sold that house. He considered selling this vi too, but never found a suitable buyer. Since he wasn¡¯t short of money, he kept it. And this vi¡­ Apart from Fanny, it was empty. Even Oliver disappeared from here after dumping her here. It wasn¡¯t until the following morning that she heard the doorbell ring. He came with a doctor. ¡°I conducted a gynecological examination on you yesterday while you were unconscious,¡± Oliver said, looking at Fanny. The scene of him examining her was vivid in his mind. Fanny felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She was too weak now. She could only lie on the bed, looking at him with helplessness and resentment. Oliver no longer cared about her feelings. ¡°You need a dtion and curettage. My former colleague will perform the surgery on you today.¡± The instruments were already prepared. He hadn¡¯t slept the entire night. He had been busy with this matter. Fanny didn¡¯t trust him. She despised him. ¡°I want to go to the hospital,¡± she insisted, ¡°I want to go to the hospital for the surgery!¡± ¡°This is the top obstetrician-gynecologist from the hospital. Even if you go to the hospital, he will be the one performing the surgery,¡± Oliver said, watching as Fannyy powerless in bed. Looking at the state she was in, Oliver finally felt a bit of satisfaction in his heart. He looked at Fanny and, exined to her with mock kindness, ¡°It¡¯s the same here. Oh, right¡­¡± He paused momentarily, a hint of apology appearing on his face, ¡°I forgot to tell you. Before giving birth to my child, you can¡¯t take a step out of here.¡± Fanny thought she had misheard. Full of grief and anger, she looked at him incredulously. She had wanted to retorted, but¡­ ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t hear him, Oliver repeated, ¡°I said, before you give birth to my child, you can¡¯t leave here. I¡¯ll take care of your TV drama project. After all¡­ That¡¯s your hard work, Fanny.¡± He held her hand. ¡°Cooperate with the doctor.¡± Cooperate with the doctor?! Fanny felt nauseous.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She pped away his hand. ¡°Oliver, you don¡¯t love me at all! Even in our marriage, you use the term maintain, and it¡¯s only out of guilt! Why can¡¯t you, out of guilt, let me go? Let me choose how I want the surgery to be done!¡± She was trapped here. Forget about revenge! She couldn¡¯t even control her own personal freedom. What revenge could she do? ¡°Because¡­ You killed my child.¡± It had to be said that Fanny¡¯s revenge was quite sessful. That night, he was in excruciating pain. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking that there could have been a child, someone who could call him Daddy, with the same innocence as Sean and Betty¡­ It made his heart ache unbearably! Fanny¡­! How dare she? How could she?! Sheid a hand on his child! Oliver was trembling all over. His rationality still hadn¡¯t returned. Even his lips were quivering. He nced at her, then stood. He started walking out, making it easier for the doctor toe in. ¡°My wife is a bit mentally unstable. You can administer anesthesia to her right now.¡± He closed his eyes. A clear tear rolled down from the corner of his eye, quickly falling to the ground and disappearing. As if genuinely concerned about Fanny, he went on calmly, ¡°Use a high dosage. Let her rest well.¡± Yes, she needed to rest well so she could conceive sessfully. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Throughout the entire dtion and curettage process, Fanny felt almost nothing. It was precisely because of theck of sensation that the pain came btedly. She felt as if a knife was slowly prating her heart, and the pain was unbearable. In the end, her tears dried up along with the pain of the procedure. When Oliver came to see her, shey on the bed, her long ck hair contrasting against her snow- white skin. She looked almost ethereally pale, exuding a haunting, broken beauty. Oliver entered without a word. Holding a towel, he dried her off and then took her hand. Then, he slowly wiped her fingers clean, one at a time. Fanny didn¡¯t resist. She wasn¡¯tpliant, either. She simply had no strength left and was unwilling to talk to this cruel man. However, her eyes remained fixed on him until he stood up and attempted to leave. That was when she spoke, asking, ¡°When are you going to let me go?¡± He had already made it clear. When she became pregnant again and gave birth to his child, he would release her. ¡°Do you want to get out as soon as possible?¡± Oliver asked. Fanny nodded. Of course she wanted to! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She still wanted to stand in front of Oliver¡¯s father, and inquire about the truth behind her parents¡¯ deaths. She wanted to sue him. She wanted to sue the entire Channing family! She wanted every member of the Channings to pay the price! But now¡­ She was trapped here by the son of her parents¡¯ enemy. She couldn¡¯t do anything. She couldn¡¯t even pay respects to her own parents, let alone find out their names and surnames. And¡­ She had just lost her own child. A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Fanny¡¯s mouth. She had truly failed as a mother and as a daughter! The more she thought about it, the more it hurt. She had to force herself to stop dwelling on these matters and focus on the present. ¡°Well?¡± She let out a painful groan, waiting for Oliver to continue. ¡°If you want to leave as soon as possible, recover quickly, and let me stay overnight,¡± Oliver said.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This statement was like a blow to the head. Fanny found it both absurd and amusing. Beyond amusement, she felt a piercing pain in her heart. ¡°Am I just a birthing tool to you?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Since she had already given up on their child, he saw no reason to leave her any illusions. Neither did he need to consider her feelings. Oliver¡¯s words became increasingly cutting, ¡°Diana refused to marry me. She has always liked Julian. Since I couldn¡¯t have her, I could only have you. Originally¡­¡± He turned around, and the more painful the expression on Fanny¡¯s face became, the happier he seemed. A bloodthirsty smile blossomed on his lips as he continued, ¡°Originally, you didn¡¯t even qualify to give birth to my child. All of this is your own doing. I didn¡¯t force you to marry me back then, either.¡± Yes, it was all her own doing! Even when the Channings were declining and Oliver needed the most help, she tirelessly worked in the entertainment industry, filming and umting wealth. Whenever a substantial payment came in, she would immediately call Oliver. She would assist him in smoothly navigating his session within the Channings, and refilling the necessary funds. It could be said that whether it was Oliver or the Channing family, their current glory was entirely due to her assistance. After all, during her peak poprity, her sry in the entertainment industry was the craziest. Even actresses without acting skills could confidently tell reporters, ¡°I earned ten million from this movie.¡± And there was Fanny, with both looks and acting talent, and a strong fan base. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration that her sry over those two years was easily over eight hundred million. If they were to include her contributions from herpany¡­ Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 She was also arge-scale female entrepreneur. Unfortunately, all that money had been given to Oliver. Oliver had given her shares in the Channing family in exchange. However, Fanny felt nauseous when she thought about it. It was as if she had eaten something vile, and it left a disgusting taste in her mouth. The Channings were unforgivable. Yet,she had actually¡­ She had actually saved them! How could she ept this? How could she justify this to her deceased parents? And all of this was Oliver¡¯s fault! He knew the truth, but still wanted to hide it from her forever! Just because¡­ ¡°So you never loved me.¡± The person he loved was always Diana. He never changed his mind. He never gave up on Diana, and he never fell in love with Fanny! She had always been his backup n. She was the one he didn¡¯t love¡­ The one he could treat like garbage at any time! Unable to restrain herself, she cursed at him again, ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± She would never reconcile with him in this lifetime! And she would never give birth to his child! After hearing Fanny¡¯s curses¡­ Oliver didn¡¯t get angry, but startedughing at her suffering. The more she suffered, the happier he was. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Oliver said with a smile. ¡°Once your body has recovered, I¡¯lle see you.¡± The word ¡°see¡± had a deep meaning in his statement. Fanny didn¡¯t need to ponder; she could understand the implications. The next time he came, it would be the moment she must be intimate with him. If that day truly came, she would rather die! Every day afterward, she would try to find ways to leave this ce. Unexpectedly, Oliver hadn¡¯t left her alone. In the spacious vi, she was the only one. The windows were all sealed with iron bars. The front door was secured with the tightest and oldest iron lock.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The high wall around the yard was covered with ss shards. Anyone with the idea of climbing over would bleed from the tall, sharp ss. Not to mention, after oveing all the difficulties and finally climbing over, there would be the challenge of dealing with the iron mps. Those were traps used to catch mice, repurposed by Oliver to be tools to keep Fanny confined. Having just undergone a dtion and curettage procedure, her body was already weak. With her hands, feet, and legs entangled to varying degrees in the ss, she was bleeding everywhere. The pain was unbearable. Looking at the traps scattered outside the courtyard wall, she hardly needed to think. If she dared to jump down, she would be caught and torn apart by the mps. If Oliver ignored her, she would be trapped in these mps. She would be helpless and filled with wounds. She would be unable to do anything but wait for death. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t die. There were still too many things she needed to investigate and rify about the truth behind her parents¡¯ incident. But how could she investigate while being trapped here? How could she investigate at all?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Determined, she gritted her teeth. Crack! The iron mp opened its mouth, quickly biting into the flesh around her ankle, creating a bloody hole. Fortunately, as she had hoped, the mp was mobile, and she could move with it. The excruciating pain was endured solely by her revenge-driven willpower. In just a few steps, she walked a distance of hundreds of kilometers, each step causing intense pain. Oliver didn¡¯t expect her to be so resolute. She actually reacted so quickly after he left. She not only struggled to climb the wall with great effort, scraping her arms in the process, but even when faced with the ss shards, she didn¡¯t back down. She had gritted her teeth, and went straight through! Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 In the surveince footage, it was evident that her shoes had been pierced by the ss as blood seeped from the soles. Despite the difort and her wounds, she resolutely jumped down towards the iron mps! But it didn¡¯t matter. Watching a resilient person despair brought more joy and a sense of aplishment than watching an ordinary person despair. Oliver wanted to destroy Fanny gradually, making her experience the same despair as his unborn child! At the thought of his unborn child, the child he hadn¡¯t had the chance to ce his hand on Fanny¡¯s belly to greet, his heart throbbed in pain. He would never let Fanny leave this vi, nor would he allow her to seek revenge on his father. He wanted to slowly grind away all her determination, all her resilience, and make her truly understand how foolish it was to get rid of that child. Dragging her injured body, Fanny gradually moved forward. If she endured a bit more, she could push open the door before her. If she pushed open that door and took a few more steps forward, she would find a dog hole in the vi. She could crawl out from there and then leave. At that moment, she would be free from Oliver¡¯s captivity. Then, she would never look back! It had rainedst night, and the sun was shining brightly today. With wounds and sweat on her body, she tensed from the pain, almost crying out loud. However, she endured it. Slowly, gradually, she crawled out through the dog hole. Finally, she was about to see the light. Her entire head emerged from the dog hole, a smile on her face. The pain on her body lightened with this happiness. When she was about to drag her entire body out of the dog hole, a dark shadow suddenly descended in front of her, almostpletely enveloping her. Fanny¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked up. It was Oliver! He had been waiting for her here. In his hands, he held a tablet. When he saw her look up, he turned the tablet¡¯s screen towards her. He let her see the contents on the screen. The scene that appeared made her widen her eyes, and she shot him a disbelieving look!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Oliver¡­had been monitoring her all along! He had watched her get pierced by the ss, witnessed her failed attempts to climb the wall, and watched her crawl out from the dog hole, dragging a foot with a bloodied hole from the iron mp. He had been waiting like a predator at the hole¡¯s entrance, looking down at her with a cruel smile. ¡°Fanny.¡± In her entire life, she had never seen such a cruel smile on anyone¡¯s face. This smile seemed to crush all their past into powder. It rendered Fanny unable to even utter a word of pain. He leaned over, looking at the numerous wounds on her body and examining the bloody hole on her ankle. ¡°Do you want to leave me that much?¡± he asked. Even after turning her body into this state, even risking her life, she still resolutely chose to leave him. There was an indescribable bitterness in his heart, coupled with a strong hatred that surged throughout her body. It almost made Oliver¡¯s jaw tremble. Fanny remained silent. She was exhausted. She couldn¡¯t escape today, and had used up all her strength. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It might be better to lie here and wait for Oliver to find someone to bring her back to the vi. She closed her eyes, trying not to let her heart ache more than her body. After all¡­ He didn¡¯t care about her. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 He treated her as a spare tire¡ªeven worse, just a tool for reproduction. After all, the one he loved was still Diana. Why should she continue to feel heartache for him? From now on, they were just a couple carrying the burden of an ancient feud. Perhaps, soon enough, they wouldn¡¯t even be a couple anymore. Fanny didn¡¯t believe it. This time, she couldn¡¯t escape. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in the future. But, one day¡­ She would definitely escape. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fanny closed her eyes, holding back the tears that threatened to fall. Snot seemed to have formed in her throat. The difort gradually made her forget the pain in her body, but the blood was still flowing freely. ¡°Fanny,¡± Oliver said. His eyes showed some reluctance, but it quickly disappeared. ¡°Since you want to leave me so much, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± He bent down, and lifted her into his arms. He walked slowly towards the vi that was about to be reinforced andpletely sealed. This used to be the embrace she craved the most. When she was young, Fanny couldn¡¯t adapt to the life of the Channings. Seeing some beautiful and delicate dishes, she was afraid of breaking them and dared not touch anything during meals. She would just pick up the utensils, not taking any food, iming she was already full. This continued for a long time, and she eventually made herself suffer from hypoglycemia and fainted at the Channings¡¯ dining table. Although Keh didn¡¯t say much, it was evident that he was displeased. After all, everyone knew he brought an adopted daughter from outside. And now, she was suffering from malnutrition in his family! At that moment, Keh harbored thoughts of getting rid of this girl and sending her back with her parents. It was Oliver who, at that time, lifted the unconscious Fanny from the ground. He gave her the strongest support. But now, this embrace had be a prison that confined her. His voice extinguished the hope that had just ignited in her. ¡°Within the next month, I will make you pregnant as soon as possible.¡± Pregnancy meant intimacy. Intimacy meant¡­ He would once again possess her body. It would be an insult to her parents.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fanny felt humiliated, and almost bit her lips until they bled. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯ll never¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely. No matter how she struggled and fought back, he refused to adjust the angle even a little. In the end, her lips were swollen. Any movement brought pain, entwining her in a tight web of agony. After the pain came deeper humiliation, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. ¡°Cooperate, and get a medical check-up.¡± Finally standing up, he looked at her with a familiar gaze. In the past, that look was part of their marital yfulness. Now, it was disgust, insult, and agony¡ªa profoundck of understanding. ¡°Cooperate for a medical check-up? Then you also want me to cooperate with you to get pregnant?¡± He touched on the sensitive subject. ¡°If your father knew about our current rtionship, knew that I harbored murderous intent towards him, would he still be willing to keep me as his daughter-inw?¡± Wouldn¡¯t the most rational and calm decision be to divorce her now? Leaving her here would mean having a potential threat to the Channings. Oliver, who had been in the position of the Channings¡¯ head for three years, couldn¡¯t possibly be ignorant of this logic. To the Channings, Fanny was a lurking wolf, ready to pounce from the shadows and bite off the family¡¯s neck at any moment. She knew too much about the Channings¡¯ business. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the final say,¡± Oliver said, his response catching Fanny off guard. ¡°Because he¡¯ll soon receive news of your death.¡± Oliver intended to permanently conceal Fanny¡¯s existence. He wanted to turn a living person into a dead one in everyone¡¯s minds. He aimed to cut off all of Fanny¡¯s escape routes, so she would peacefully stay in this vi as his prisoner! Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 The news of Fanny¡¯s sudden death spread throughout Richburgh. Previously, many regretted that Fanny had given up the opportunity to be the top female star to marry Oliver. When they learned that she was the Channings¡¯ adopted daughter and childhood friends with Oliver, and considered each other as siblings, the marriage took on an ambiguous tone. No one expected more than three yearster, the initially underestimated couple had walked together to the present. Those who had seen them together imed that the two treated each other with respect, and seemed genuinely happy. Some even joked that Keh had arranged a perfect match for Oliver since his childhood, leading to this fortunate union. In summary, their marriage was considered a beautiful story. What no one foresaw was that Fanny would die at the peak of this seemingly blissful marriage. When Diana heard the news, she struggled to remain standing. Fanny had extended a helping hand to her during her most difficult and helpless times. Although they hadn¡¯t been in frequent contact over the years, Diana attributed much of her current sess in the fashion industry and the growth of her personal brand to Fanny¡¯s initial financial support. Fanny had yed a significant role in helping her establish her studio andunching her brand worldwide. Apart from the financial rtionship, Diana and Fanny had maintained a good friendship. Recently, they had even met asionally. ¡°I always feel like it was just the other day when the three of us, Fanny, Cecilia, and I, sat at the same table for dinner,¡± Diana reminisced.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fanny¡¯s image, herughter, everything was vivid in her mind. ¡°This is just so odd! How could she just die like this?!¡± Standing in the funeral procession, Diana¡¯s emotions wereplex. Julian noticed the tears in her eyes, and was at a loss. Seeing her so distraught, he thought about telling Oliver that they were leaving early to spare her further distress. ¡°We can¡¯t stay until the funeral is over,¡± Julian said, when he found Oliver. ¡°Diana¡¯s belly is getting bigger. If she gets too upset, it might not be good for the babies.¡± If the babies facedplications, it would also affect Diana. If anything happened to either of them, Julian wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. He had to ensure Diana¡¯s well-being during this pregnancy. ¡°I understand.¡± Oliver came over to see them off. The entire process was excessively calm, and there wasn¡¯t much sadness on his face. Looking at him, Diana couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t the expression of a grieving widower. ¡°What if Fanny didn¡¯t really die?¡± Diana suddenly muttered, as Julian bundled her into the car. She nced out the window at the funeral scene that was getting farther away. Julian was getting a bit angry. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. From his perspective, Diana was behaving unusually today. She wasn¡¯t usually someone whocked discretion, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t repeatedly say such absurd things. But today, she seemed a bit out of her mind. ¡°Would Oliver joke about his wife¡¯s death? If a person is perfectly fine but insists on saying she¡¯s dead, arranging a funeral for her, that¡¯s¡­¡± The thought sent shivers down his spine. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± he denied. ¡°Oliver loves Fanny very much. When I sent Sean to the training camp before, I talked to him about him and Fanny. I could sense that he was looking forward to them having a good life together. Fate just didn¡¯t go as nned, and Fanny lost her life at such a young age.¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Diana still felt something was off. ¡°Fanny had a baby. Why didn¡¯t Oliver mention that?¡± Last night, Diana had already contacted Fanny¡¯s manager. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Fanny¡¯s manager had personally told Diana about Fanny¡¯s pregnancy and subsequent miscarriage. At that time, she even imed she couldn¡¯t find Fanny, and that thetter had been taken away by Oliver. What happened afterward? How could a miscarriage lead to losing one¡¯s life?! Diana¡¯s thoughts grew more uneasy. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t so simple. Besides, Oliver lost both his wife and child simultaneously. How could he remain so calm? When they were sent off, he calmly and thoughtfully considered opening the car door for Diana. ¡°It¡¯s because they had a child between them. Even though it was an ident, it existed nheless. Oliver is even less likely to do anything to a woman who has just miscarried. Miscarriages¡­they can also be life-threatening,¡± Julian said. Moreover, it was raining heavilyst night. When Oliver took Fanny to the hospital, the weather might have dyed them. Anything could have happened during that time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana wanted to argue, but when she thought about the dangers involved in a woman¡¯s pregnancy and childbirth, she realized that anything was indeed possible. Pregnancy¡­ It sounded nice when spoken of as the hope of nurturing a family and of bearing one¡¯s own descendants. In reality, it was like nurturing a parasite. From the moment of birth, a fetus continuously absorbed all the mother¡¯s nutrients to sustain its growth. The mother herself could be sacrificed for the sake of the fetus.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This was the essence of reproduction. The decreasing number of women dying during childbirth in modern times was due to the progress of science and medicine, not because fetuses had be harmless. Nheless, many people willingly epted the risks of giving birth to the next generation. Diana was one of them. She had a fear of childbirth, yet she couldn¡¯t resist the desire to have more adorable children. ¡°Poor Fanny¡­¡± She had automatically concluded that Fanny¡¯s sudden death was caused by a miscarriage, just like what Julian assumed. What exactly happened for Fanny to meet such a fate because of a miscarriage could only be explored later. Even if they asked Oliver now, he likely wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to share the details of Fanny¡¯s incident. Besides, it would be like rubbing salt into the wounds. Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. Seeing tears welling up in her eyes again, Julian couldn¡¯t quite figure out when their rtionship had be so close. Diana was visibly hurt about Fanny¡¯s passing. Sitting in the car, her eyes would redden asionally. Concerned about her well-being, Julian took Diana¡¯s head in his hands and gently massaged her temples. He urged her to rest and rx a bit. However, Diana still couldn¡¯t find peace. Her head in Julian¡¯s hands kept moving restlessly. Julian understood her. ¡°Can¡¯t let it go, can you?¡± If Diana had something on her mind, she wasn¡¯t one to easily let it go. ¡°I know Oliver¡¯s character to some extent. He wouldn¡¯t lie about his wife¡¯s death.¡± Julian¡¯s touch seemed almost magical. Once he started massaging, Diana felt incrediblyfortable. Her head quickly cleared up. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. Reminded by Julian of Oliver¡¯s character, Diana started to see things more clearly. ¡°Oliver wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this. He¡¯s naturally considerate and gentle.¡± Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Even in the depths of despair, Oliver had a habitual consideration for others. Opening the car door for her just now was likely a result of this ingrained habit. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Diana sighed. ¡°Oliver is such a good man! If Fanny hadn¡¯t met with this tragedy and had given birth to their little baby smoothly, she would have undoubtedly lived a very happy life.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian sighed, agreeing. ¡°Even the longstanding family feud couldn¡¯t affect their rtionship. Unexpectedly¡­death was the thing that caused their separation.¡± As he said that, Diana¡¯s calmed heart started to stir again. ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± Diana said. Considering her unborn child, she didn¡¯t want to cry again. But the thought of Fanny, who was suddenly gone despite being alive only a while ago, overwhelmed her. The thought of the little baby in her belly and how Oliver would be alone from now on distressed her deeply. Tears welled up in her eyes, and slowly slid down her cheek. Her tears were a tribute to the departed. Julian didn¡¯t press her too hard. He simply massaged her more attentively, asionally giving her a comforting hug and a pat on the back, hoping to make Diana feel a little more at ease. Even when they returned home, her mood didn¡¯t improve much. Julian quickly called Nina over, thinking that having a friend over might help distract Diana from the tragedy of Fanny¡¯s death. Nina had been busy with work recently, and it had been quite a while since shest saw Diana. Seeing her belly starting to show, and noticing her she involuntarily spread her arms and legs while walking, Nina couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your walking posture this month. It¡¯s quite unexpected.¡± ¡°More than you think,¡± Diana replied. ¡°Wait until thete stages of pregnancy. That¡¯s when the real change in walking posture happens.¡± By then, even walking would be a challenge for her. She would likely be hobbling along. Diana imitated her future walking posture for Nina, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll look like a clumsy duck.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nina couldn¡¯t help butugh at Diana¡¯s demonstration. However, Diana¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed. ¡°Although walking like this is ugly and challenging, it¡¯s actually a rare experience.¡± Fanny could have had the chance to experience it too. She was so thin. She was also ustomed to being a star and well-versed in body management. If she had been pregnant, she would have been the typical person with arge belly but a slim body. Diana originally had the opportunity to share pregnancy tips and experiences with Fanny. She could have talked about the nuances of pregnancy, and shared parenting experiences. However, before she could do any of that, Fanny was gone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thest time we had dinner, I should have talked to her more.¡± At that time, Fanny hadn¡¯t confirmed her pregnancy, but had been paying attention to her diet. She must have been looking forward to bing a mother, to giving birth to a baby with Oliver. Seeing Diana¡¯s mood starting to dip again, Nina held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. None of us can predict the future, and nobody knows what unexpected events life might throw at us.¡± Nina had heard a bit about Fanny¡¯s situation. ¡°Last night, Fanny shouldn¡¯t have gone to the film set when the rain started.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have fallen if she hadn¡¯t gone to the film set. She wouldn¡¯t have lost her life along with the unborn child. ¡°Oliver is really something,¡± Ninamented for her. ¡°His wife was pregnant. Why didn¡¯t he stop her from working?¡± Why did Fanny insist on going to work? ¡°She¡¯s a workaholic,¡± Diana said, understanding Fanny¡¯s trait. ¡°If Fanny wanted to go, Oliver couldn¡¯t have stopped her.¡± Moreover, he was there with her at the time. Yet, Fanny still miscarried. And¡­ It resulted in two deaths. ¡°You have to rx,¡± Nina advised, as she saw Diana getting lost in thought about the situation. ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, but you have to think about the babies in your belly.¡± Diana was already carrying twins, and was nning for a second cesarean section. It would be much more challenging than a typical pregnancy. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 ¡°I know.¡± Diana had already restrained her emotions, and was trying to think of some happy things. ¡°This time, I might not be able to endure until the full term. I might need a cesarean section.¡± In other words, the time for the cesarean section hadn¡¯t been determined yet. Nina was cautious in this regard. ¡°Just follow the doctor¡¯s advice, okay? When necessary, I¡¯ll bring Vans and stay with you.¡± When Nina mentioned Vans with such familiarity, Diana asked with delight, ¡°Have you two reconciled?¡± Perhaps Jim had taken care of it when she mentioned the Jenningses to him? If that was the case, she needed to call and thank him. However, Nina didn¡¯t answer. She just smiled. It was a bashful smile, and she obviously didn¡¯t want Diana to inquire further. Ignoring Nina¡¯s expression, Diana said seriously, ¡°Nina.¡± She held Nina¡¯s hand, and asked solemnly, ¡°Has the Jenningses taken the initiative to draw a clear line with Vans?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Nina smiled bitterly. ¡°Lina likes Vans more than ever! She¡¯s anxious to marry him.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That meant Jim didn¡¯t handle the problem. Diana thought that she would call him in the evening to ask. But now, she had more important questions to ask Nina. ¡°Did Vans agree?¡± Nina tightened her grip on the bedsheet, involuntarily wrinkling it. ¡°He agreed.¡± ¡°But.¡± She tightened and then loosened her grip on the bedsheet periodically. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love her.¡± Diana almostughed at the way Nina downyed the seriousness of her words. ¡°So what? He doesn¡¯t love her, but he still wants to marry her. He loves you, but can¡¯t marry you.¡± Hearing the urgency in Diana¡¯s tone, Nina also became anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. He¡¯s done a lot already. I just need to give him some time.¡± She held Diana¡¯s hand, and continued, ¡°As long as I endure for a year or two, Vans can give me a future.¡± ¡°And during these two years, are you going to stay by his side as his mistress?¡± Nina became even more anxious. This wasn¡¯t the first time they discussed this issue. Last time, though, Diana was more subtle in her words. It had never been explicitly addressed before. But today, Diana spoke with particr sharpness. ¡°Nina! Wake up! If Vans demands this of you, he doesn¡¯t deserve your love!¡± He wasn¡¯t worthy of Nina! She deserved better! ¡°I¡¯m not the mistress,¡± Nina said, taking a deep breath. She nced at Diana¡¯s belly, and finally suppressed the anger. ¡°He said that no matter how much pressure the Jenningses and Stanleys put on him, he won¡¯t get married.¡± Diana was almost amused. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t get married, isn¡¯t it still a fact that he¡¯s engaged? Isn¡¯t it a fact that he meets and dines with Lina regrly?¡± That was indeed a fact. Nina couldn¡¯t find words to respond to that. Something seemed to be wing at her heart. ¡°Diana.¡± The anger surged in her again. She looked up to see Diana¡¯s face. ¡°Stop talking.¡± However, Diana was angry. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She really didn¡¯t want Nina to continue like this. ¡°Nina. Vans¡¯s actions show ack of responsibility. You must¡ª¡± ¡°What about Julian?¡± Nina¡¯s retort left Diana momentarily stunned. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Huh?¡± She raised her head, looking at Nina with confusion. Nina¡¯s lips curled into a mocking expression that Diana had never seen before. She reminded Diana, ¡°Stand-in.¡± She looked at Diana, arms crossed and adopting a defensive posture. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Diana had never seen Nina like this before. Her heart felt constricted, as if there was a heavy stone on her chest. The feeling was so suffocating that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. She just stared nkly at Nina. The words were at the tip of her tongue. If she hadn¡¯t said them, even Nina wouldn¡¯t know how to bring this conversation to a close. She was afraid Diana would keep harping on her and Vans, so she had to steel herself and continue to watch Diana coldly, forcing herself to say those words. ¡°Before, Julian¡­¡± she paused, raised an eyebrow at Diana, and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t he treat you as a stand-in? Essentially, Julian was just as scummy as Vans. Diana¡¯s own marriage wasn¡¯t that smooth. Her love went through many hardships before reaching today¡¯s harvest. Nina didn¡¯t think there was any difference between her and Vans and the past Diana and Julian. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Diana constantly picking at Vans and calling her a mistress. It was a stain on her and Vans¡¯ rtionship, a stab of a knife into Nina¡¯s heart. At the same time, the curiosity and anticipation on Diana¡¯s face all crumbled. Even shock shed for a moment. What followed was an extreme heartbreak. She was sorrowful not because Nina mentioned her past role as a substitute in Julian¡¯s heart, and not because of Nina¡¯s expression when she said those words. It was because¡­ After showing her best friend all of her vulnerabilities and exposing all the unpleasant aspects without hesitation¡­ Nina had actually used the thing that had affected Diana the most in her life to cause Diana pain. ¡°Nina.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Diana almost couldn¡¯t speak. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter words of reproach. However, she also couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened at that moment and to continue talking to her normally. ¡°You should leave.¡± She led Nina downstairs, instructing Julian to escort her back. Seeing that the mood between the two friends wasn¡¯t quite right, Julian tactfully agreed and called for a driver. However, Diana insisted that Julian personally send Nina home. Having had her heart practically torn open by Nina, Diana didn¡¯t even want to see Julian. So, she told him to go. It would also provide Diana with a bit of quiet space. Nina got into the car, and Julian wanted to ask her what had happened. However, Nina remained silent. She started crying as soon as she left the vi. Throughout the journey, she repeatedly asked Julian to apologize to Diana. This made Julian even more ufortable. As soon as he dropped Nina off, he hurried back to Diana. Diana had closed the door. Standing outside the bedroom, he could faintly hear her muffled sobs. He was anxious, eager to know what had happened between Diana and Nina. Just as he was about to knock on the door, the crying inside abruptly stopped. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Diana told him, ¡°let me rest alone.¡± Since hearing Nina mention the stand-in, Diana¡¯s painful memories seemed to be dragged up continuously against her will. Yes, their current happiness with Julian didn¡¯t mean they had always been happy in the past. They had experienced divorce, and moments when they wished the other dead. Diana understood she had no reason to judge Nina¡¯s emotional state. She had done something wrong. It seemed she had crossed a boundary. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Diana didn¡¯t think she should have said that. However, she also didn¡¯t think she should apologize to Nina. After all, she had Nina¡¯s best interests at heart. It was precisely because she had experienced so much pain before that Diana hoped Nina¡¯s rtionship would be smooth-sailing, and that she would end up happy. ¡­Instead of hopelessly waiting for Vans to fulfill his promise. Hopelessly bing a third wheel in someone else¡¯s rtionship, treating whatever leftover moments she could have as happiness. That was too cruel to Nina. A pity Nina was too deep in her affections for Vans that she couldn¡¯t pull herself out of it. Diana didn¡¯t open the door for Julian despite him knocking, and he had wanted to key in the password to enter the room. However, he was worried that she would be angry if he did that. He had no choice but to call Betty over. He hoped Betty would be able to cheer Mommy up, enough that she would leave the room. At the moment, Betty was ying in her room. Diana hadn¡¯t taken her to Fanny¡¯s funeral. Julian barged into Betty¡¯s room in a panic. Seeing him, Betty yelled unhappily, ¡°Daddy!¡± Her voice was loud and clear. Julian trembled in fright. He looked at his daughter, not daring to lift his foot to take another step. Shocked, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Betty pouted, the annoyance clear on her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t knock.¡± A polite person always knocks before entering a room. Julian could only enter after getting permission. He and Diana had always treated their children that way, never disregarding their privacy. Unfortunately, he had been too anxious today. That was why he barged in without knocking. Before he had a chance to exin himself, Betty said huffily, ¡°Go out and knock on the door.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Who else could have such a hold over Julian, with the sole exception of Diana and his twins? In the future, there would be two more to the list. The thought of his two daughters in Diana¡¯s womb delighted him. He was more than happy to be bullied by his little darling. Julian stepped out obediently. Knock, knock.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This time, he knocked on the door. However, no one opened the door. Knock, knock. He knocked again. Betty didn¡¯t say anything to let him in. Julian was getting anxious. He was hoping Betty would step forward and cheer Diana up, but Betty wasn¡¯t cooperating at all. Julian was starting to panic. ¡°Betty! Betty? I¡¯m already knocking on your door. Why aren¡¯t you letting me in?¡± Betty¡¯s childish voice sounded from inside, ¡°I told you to knock, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d let you in.¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°But Daddy has something to ask you. If you don¡¯t let Daddy in, how is Daddy going to talk to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Betty replied. Then, music started ying. It drowned out her voice in the room. Betty had never behaved like this. Why did she keep shutting him out today? Julian instinctively felt that something must have happened to Betty. For all he knew, she might be angry with him. However, he couldn¡¯t for the life of him remember when he had offended this little princess. He could only say pleadingly, ¡°Betty, my darling baby, Daddy and Mommy needs you. Your baby sisters in Mommy¡¯s tummy need you as well. Can you pleasee with me to coax Mommy? I¡­¡± Before he was done, the door swung wide open. He looked into Betty¡¯s red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Mommy needs to be happy. Your baby sisters in Mommy¡¯s tummy need to be happy, too.¡± Through Julian¡¯s daily brainwashing, Betty also firmly believed that Diana was carrying twin girls. She would usually call the unborn babies her sisters. ¡°What about me?¡± Betty looked at him, and added tearfully, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t I need to be happy too?¡± Hah! That tone clearly betrayed her anger! Julian felt his head throb, suddenly not knowing which one of them he should coax first. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 If only Sean were around! Then, he and Sean could each coax onedy. If Sean were around, Julian wouldn¡¯t need to coax Betty. All Sean needed to do was to stand right there, and tell Betty to smile. Right after that, she would definitely sh her brother her brightest smile. Ever since Sean joined the training squad, there was no one else at home who could handle Betty. Julian suddenly really missed his son. Meanwhile, Sean had never felt so terrified in his life. After he found Leonard¡¯s dead body, he didn¡¯t contact Oliver. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was even seen as a suspect for Leonard¡¯s death, and was sent into the internal police station in the training camp. It was clear that the training camp itself was a self-sustaining society. Everything here mirrored the actual society outside. There were policemen who banned the suspect almost immediately. Age posed no restrictions whatsoever here. Abilities were the most important, followed closely by one¡¯s family background. Nobody Sean Winnington was small in stature, with no powerful family to back him up. The moment he was treated as a suspect, he was taken away without given any chance to exin himself. He was locked up in a small, dark room for an entire day, deprived of even a drink of water. His lips were dry and cracked. Sean had thought of various ways to contact Oliver, but when he finally managed to dial his number, he was notified that Oliver¡¯s phone was switched off. The men guarding outside eventually realized that Sean had ess to connection to the outside world, and cut off his signal source. Someone from the police station came over to interrogate Sean. ¡°Do you admit tomitting murder?¡± If outsiders were to see a young boy in handcuffs being interrogated, they would probably find the scene oundish. However, the training camp was governed by its own set of rules. In theirw, their interrogation of Sean was reasonable. Being subject to torture was allowed, too. ¡°I do not,¡± Sean said, still hoping to contact Oliver. That had been his only hope since he found himself implicated in this case. ¡°I want to see the person-in-charge! Let me see him!¡± The interrogator chuckled. ¡°What person-in-charge?¡± He looked at Sean with a sneer. ¡°I heard that a week ago, during the archerypetition at the archery training arena, you said something to provoke Leonard. That morning, he even hauled you out of bed and threw you to the ground. It hurt you like hell, didn¡¯t it?¡± He looked haughty as he spoke to Sean. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt like hell,¡± Sean corrected him. He was fearful, but his gaze was firm. It was this that angered the interrogator, who grabbed a finger trap and yelled, ¡°Put this on him! We¡¯ll see if this hurts like hell!¡± By this point, the interrogation hadpletely departed from its original intention. It was no longer concerned with Leonard¡¯s actual murderer, but with someone like Sean, who behaved ignorantly even after being locked up in here. He had to be punished! Otherwise, the police station of the training camp would lose their authority! The finger trap resembled ancient torture devices. It was worn on the fingers, and when the strings were tightened, the bones in the fingers would be crushed in an instant. Sean¡¯s hands were still small. The finger trap almost slipped off his hand when they tried to put it on him. When they tried to tighten the strings, itpletely fell off his fingers. Annoyed, the interrogator said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He grabbed the finger trap, forced Sean¡¯s fingers through it and tightened the strings ruthlessly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Sean yelled in pain. His face and lips paled immediately. Beads of sweat rolled down his face. Within mere seconds, Sean looked as if he was hauled out from a pond. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to keep his eyes open. The interrogator finally smiled. He crouched before Sean, the scar on his face deepened with age. Sean, who was already in a daze, saw a blur of many figures multiplied before him. The interrogator¡¯s face looked as though it was covered with scars, like a horrific phantom in the night. Sean felt the kind of shock that one would feel when jolted awake in the middle of the night, by a sinister figure by the bedside who was chuckling ominously. If only Sean were around! Then, he and Sean could each coax onedy. If Sean were around, Julian wouldn¡¯t need to coax Betty. All Sean needed to do was to stand right there, and tell Betty to smile. Right after that, she would definitely sh her brother her brightest smile. Ever since Sean joined the training squad, there was no one else at home who could handle Betty. Julian suddenly really missed his son. Meanwhile, Sean had never felt so terrified in his life. After he found Leonard¡¯s dead body, he didn¡¯t contact Oliver. He was even seen as a suspect for Leonard¡¯s death, and was sent into the internal police station in the training camp. It was clear that the training camp itself was a self-sustaining society. Everything here mirrored the actual society outside. There were policemen who banned the suspect almost immediately. Age posed no restrictions whatsoever here. Abilities were the most important, followed closely by one¡¯s family background. Nobody Sean Winnington was small in stature, with no powerful family to back him up. The moment he was treated as a suspect, he was taken away without given any chance to exin himself. He was locked up in a small, dark room for an entire day, deprived of even a drink of water.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His lips were dry and cracked. Sean had thought of various ways to contact Oliver, but when he finally managed to dial his number, he was notified that Oliver¡¯s phone was switched off. The men guarding outside eventually realized that Sean had ess to connection to the outside world, and cut off his signal source. Someone from the police station came over to interrogate Sean. ¡°Do you admit tomitting murder?¡± If outsiders were to see a young boy in handcuffs being interrogated, they would probably find the scene oundish. However, the training camp was governed by its own set of rules. In theirw, their interrogation of Sean was reasonable. Being subject to torture was allowed, too. ¡°I do not,¡± Sean said, still hoping to contact Oliver. That had been his only hope since he found himself implicated in this case. ¡°I want to see the person-in-charge! Let me see him!¡± The interrogator chuckled. ¡°What person-in-charge?¡± He looked at Sean with a sneer. ¡°I heard that a week ago, during the archerypetition at the archery training arena, you said something to provoke Leonard. That morning, he even hauled you out of bed and threw you to the ground. It hurt you like hell, didn¡¯t it?¡± He looked haughty as he spoke to Sean. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt like hell,¡± Sean corrected him. He was fearful, but his gaze was firm. It was this that angered the interrogator, who grabbed a finger trap and yelled, ¡°Put this on him! We¡¯ll see if this hurts like hell!¡± By this point, the interrogation hadpletely departed from its original intention. It was no longer concerned with Leonard¡¯s actual murderer, but with someone like Sean, who behaved ignorantly even after being locked up in here. He had to be punished! Otherwise, the police station of the training camp would lose their authority! The finger trap resembled ancient torture devices. It was worn on the fingers, and when the strings were tightened, the bones in the fingers would be crushed in an instant. Sean¡¯s hands were still small. The finger trap almost slipped off his hand when they tried to put it on him. When they tried to tighten the strings, itpletely fell off his fingers. Annoyed, the interrogator said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He grabbed the finger trap, forced Sean¡¯s fingers through it and tightened the strings ruthlessly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Sean yelled in pain. His face and lips paled immediately. Beads of sweat rolled down his face. Within mere seconds, Sean looked as if he was hauled out from a pond. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to keep his eyes open. The interrogator finally smiled. He crouched before Sean, the scar on his face deepened with age. Sean, who was already in a daze, saw a blur of many figures multiplied before him. The interrogator¡¯s face looked as though it was covered with scars, like a horrific phantom in the night. Sean felt the kind of shock that one would feel when jolted awake in the middle of the night, by a sinister figure by the bedside who was chuckling ominously. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1353 That shadow traumatized Sean deeply. The interrogator was still chuckling smugly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t think this hurts like hell. I was wrong,¡± he said, in a coarse voice that sounded like sandpaper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean. Will you forgive me?¡± Before giving Sean a chance to speak, he stood up andughed loudly. ¡°You didn¡¯t cry for Mommy despite it hurting so much.¡± In fact, Sean didn¡¯t even have the energy to say anything. It hurt so much, he felt as though his blood stopped flowing and his skin started puckering up. Sean slumped on the ground, his usual proud and cool demeanor all but gone. Perhaps Oliver was going to break his promise, he thought. Before, he promised Julian that he would keep Sean alive in the training camp. But now¡­ His life was on the line, and no one seemed to being to rescue him. It hurt. The pain spread from his fingers to his heart. He finally found the energy to look at his own hands. His hands, that had been with him day and night over the past week, training alongside him. Haha. Even if he were to survive this ordeal, he would probably lose these hands. What¡¯s more¡­ He looked up at this man that had been nasty to him ever since the interrogation began, and arrived at a conclusion in his heart. This man wasn¡¯t going to let him live. His death would naturally ount for Leonard¡¯s death. He would be the scapegoat and be used as Leonard¡¯s murderer. However, the true culprit behind Leonard¡¯s death was in fact the ck pills he had been taking. Those pills¡­ What exactly were the story behind them? What made these people so fearful, they had to hurriedly find a scapegoat to cover up Leonard¡¯s death? No matter the reason, it no longer had anything to do with Sean. Before the final vestiges of his consciousness left him, that man found another torture device to use on Sean. He slowly inched toward Sean. The tiny Sean, even with all the intellect and physical strength he had honed during the recent training, still proved too weak in the face of such a strong man. He could only slowly shut his eyes, and wait for death toe like a helplessmb. Daddy, Mommy. I¡¯m sorry. He had been too willful. Had he listened to his mother right from the start and not joined the training camp at such a young age, would he have been stronger and therefore not be at the mercy of others, like he currently was? If he hadn¡¯t been such a stubborn smart aleck, thinking that he would be able to exceed expectations and breakthrough the restrictions of age as long as he worked hard and persevered, training even when others were asleep¡­ Would he be able to escape death? Sean only realized that when he was on the verge of death. Fear consumed him. All the more¡­ He missed Daddy and Mommy so. He finally realized that he was only slightly older than three and a half years. At that age, many children were still being fed by their parents, unfettered and unrestrained, and without a care in the world. He, on the other hand, was going to die. On this night, while his parents remained clueless to his plight¡­ He was going to die in the hands of a man with a face full of scars. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Julian crouched, and looked straight at Betty. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s important that you¡¯re happy, Betty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Betty¡¯s bright eyes glistened with unshed tears as she opened the door to her room. ¡°Please leave, then.¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy once you leave,¡± Betty said as she stared at Julian with her big, bright eyes. She was waiting for his response. Julian immediately felt defeated. ¡°Betty, I¡­¡± He had hoped that Betty woulde in handy to coax his wife. As it turned out, Betty wouldn¡¯t even allow him through her door and was heartlessly chasing him out. If he didn¡¯t leave, Betty¡¯s tears would fall. Julian didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Are you upset because I came into your room?¡± Yesterday, Betty was still his thoughtful little darling. Yet today, why did he feel like a criminal who had offended her? Betty nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Julian was bbergasted. What on earth did he do to offend her? Upon seeing Julian still stunned, Betty urged, ¡°Hurry up! You already said you wanted to see Mommy, my sisters in her tummy, and me happy. Now that I¡¯ve given you the chance to make me happy, why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡± Tears started falling from her eyes. It made Julian¡¯s heart ache, and he melted. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to stand. He felt terrible. Betty choked on her tears; her shoulders shook, and she said indignantly, ¡°Daddy, are you lying to me?¡± She looked so pitiful. Herrge, round eyes were innocent yet serious. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me happy?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He couldn¡¯t stand seeing his beloved daughter cry, especially because of him. It made him feel worse than getting killed. Although he couldn¡¯t ept that he was the culprit who upset his daughter, and the fact that she would be happy only when he stopped bothering her, Julian had no choice but to obediently close the door and disappear from her sight. His daughter had grown up. Perhaps during certain periods, she wanted her own private space. Thankfully, he had two more babies to look forward to. When the time came, not only would he have two daughters who only had eyes for him, but he would also be able to go through theplete experience of being a father, starting from their births. The thought of that made him feel less frustrated. Joyful expectation filled his heart. ¡°Have a good rest, then.¡± Judging from the expression on Betty¡¯s face, Julian could sense that nothing had happened to her. She probably just didn¡¯t want him entering her room. All the more she didn¡¯t want to help him. She was engrossed with doing her own things. He had no idea what she was doing. Julian was curious, but he didn¡¯t want to invade her privacy. Thus, he didn¡¯t insist on finding out. He thought he should give her some space. What¡¯s more¡­ When he shut the door and ced his ear against it, he couldn¡¯t hear any crying sounds. In fact, he heard Betty chuckling. It seemed as though¡­she was watching cartoons while eating chips? Chips were junk food. Diana refused to let Betty have them. A few days ago, Betty earned a little red flower for the third consecutive day at her kindergarten. When she brought it back, Diana asked her what reward she wanted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Betty held herself back from saying anything for close to half a day. Her mouth opened and closed, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Under Julian¡¯s encouragement, she finally said, ¡°Mommy, may I¡­¡± Julian thought Betty wanted a lot of money. In fact, before Betty was done speaking, he took out his ck credit card and stuffed it in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her,¡± Diana said, ufortable with letting Betty own a credit card at such a young age. ¡°She has a seven-figure sum in her e-wallet alone.¡± What chances would she, a young girl still in kindergarten, have to spend so much money? Julian insisted that it was a token of good luck for her, even adding that children had to be inculcated with the values of wealth management from a young age. Of course, they had to have wealth first before they could learn how to manage it. Julian always had strange logic and reasoning whenever it came to the children, especially where Betty was concerned. Thankfully, Betty didn¡¯t turn out spoiled. Rather, she was bing increasingly confident, bright and bold. Diana could see Betty¡¯s growth for herself, and therefore did not stop Julian. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t agree to a Julian giving Betty a ck credit card. ¡°Giving a child so much money will only invite trouble.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That was when Julian finally kept the credit card. Feeling like he had let Betty down, Julian asked her, ¡°What reward do you want then? If you don¡¯t dare to say it out loud, whisper it into my ear and tell me secretly.¡± Betty shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡± Even after telling Daddy, Mommy ultimately had to approve of it. She would rather just say it directly. ¡°Mommy!¡± Betty grabbed Julian¡¯s hand and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°I¡­ I want¡­¡± She looked way too solemn. So solemn, even the tip of her nose started sweating. Diana and Julian started feeling anxious. What if Betty asked for a reward that was difficult to aplish? If they couldn¡¯t get it for her, would that ruin their image in Betty¡¯s eyes? As the two of them were immersed in their thoughts, Betty finally said, ¡°I want¡­to eat a bag of chips.¡± In all her life, she had never been allowed to eat chips. She had never eaten instant noodles, too. Because Julian had gastric problems, Diana had always paid much attention to the twins¡¯ health. She was worried that they might cultivate bad eating habits, which might result in a bad foundation for them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was consideredx regarding other matters, but she exercised strict control over their diet. Betty¡¯s request stunned Julian. ¡°You just want a bag of chips as your reward after doing well in kindergarten for three consecutive days?¡± If Betty had been disobedient, she could¡¯ve bought some chips in secret and eaten them without anyone knowing. Yet, she asked for it as her reward. She even requested Mommy for approval. Diana was so touched, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Of course! Not only that, I¡¯ll reward you with two bags!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Betty danced with joy, her cheerful countenance recovering. She was no longer worried and anxious. She gave Diana a huge hug and nted kisses all over Diana¡¯s face, which was soon covered with her saliva. That night, Julian had to wipe Diana¡¯s face clean. Come to think of it, he was truly of the lowest position in the family. The memory of these amusing happenings made Julian chuckle. However, Betty couldn¡¯t bear to eat the chips even after buying them. Now that Betty refused to let him in and was giggling so happily in her room, Julian guessed that she was finally enjoying them for the first time. For all he knew, she might very well be eating the chips, licking the crumbs off her fingers and hugging her pudgy feet while watching the television. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 That was the freedom Betty had been looking forward to for a long time. It was time she had to herself to let her hair down. Julian didn¡¯t want to interrupt her. Julian left her door and turned to walk back to the master bedroom he shared with Diana. He lifted his hand, and knocked on the door. Diana heard the knocks, but didn¡¯t stand up. ¡°What do you want?¡± She sounded sullen and clearly upset, which frustrated Julian. ¡°Diana¡­¡± he coaxed in a low voice. ¡°Open the door for me,e on.¡± Everyone in this house was ignoring him, and it was souring his mood. He had seen that Diana was clearly in a bad mood, but because he wanted to see Nina off first, he didn¡¯t rush to talk to Diana about it. ¡°Nina has something she wants me to convey to you.¡± Nina¡­ Diana thought again about her best friend, who said such hurtful words not long ago. She suppressed the pain overflowing from her heart, and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be said. I want to be alone.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What exactly happened between you and Nina?¡± Julian leaned against the door, trying to talk to her through the barrier. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Nina did say unpleasant stuff about her. On the other hand, she too had said something unpleasant about Nina. She actually called her a third wheel, and insisted Nina to give up on her rtionship with Vans. Even when she knew very well how much Nina loved Vans. It wasn¡¯t easy to give up on someone you love. She shouldn¡¯t have thought that Nina would heed her advice. That was easier said than done. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ultimately, things on Jim¡¯s side had gone wrong. She had pleaded with Jim to talk things through with the Jennings. However, there was no news from him, even after so long. She thought about it, and finally called Jim. It had been over a month since shest met Jim. During this period, Diana never initiated contact with him. Of course, that was true of Jim, too. Diana thought Jim wouldn¡¯t answer her call. Much to her surprise, he did¡ªvery swiftly, too. His voice was warm and soothing as he asked, ¡°Ms. Winnington?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Professor Hughes, it¡¯s me.¡± Diana found herself shameless for calling him only when she needed help. Suddenly, she found herself unable to voice the doubts in her mind. Jim beat her to it. His voice filled with expectations and concern, he asked, ¡°Ms. Winnington, have you been well recently? How are your babies doing?¡± Diana held back the words at the tip of her tongue, and hurriedly responded, ¡°Good, good. Thank you for your concern, Professor Hughes. The babies and I are fine. The check-ups have all gone smoothly, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Jim said. It sounded as though he had some alcohol. His voice sounded slightly gravelly, maic even. It was as pleasant as Julian¡¯s voice. In fact, he was as superior a man as Julian was. He was on par with Julian, worthy to stand by Julian¡¯s side. ¡°I will always be concerned for you.¡± His words sounded so ambiguous that it made Diana¡¯s heart jump. She instinctively wanted to switch the call to loudspeaker mode, and look for Julian to listen in on the rest of the conversation. Jim continued talking, leaving Diana no chance to act. ¡°Ms. Winnington, you and the babies must stay safe and sound. Only that will make me rest easy.¡± Diana had no idea when she became so close to Jim. Perhaps he was just being polite. She really shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive, thinking as though every man in the world had feelings for her. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 That thought made her rx and give up on the urge to find Julian. She continued talking to Jim. ¡°Professor Hughes, how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jim said with a smile. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll continue being very fine from now on.¡± His health was something he had the most confidence in. ¡°Have you found your father, Ms. Winnington?¡± Jim always asked the most private questions. The strange thing was, Diana didn¡¯t feel offended by it. She could even sense the genuine concern in his voice. ¡°No,¡± she answered honestly, opening up to him gradually. ¡°Something happened to a friend of mine recently.¡± Firstly, Noel broke up. Then, Fanny passed away. Diana didn¡¯t sleep very soundly during the rainy nightst night. ¡°Julian and I didn¡¯t have the capacity to deal with this.¡± She grew up not experiencing the love of her biological parents. Now that she thought about it, life would always go on, whether she could find her parents or not. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t been in a good mood recently,¡± Jim said, a trace of displeasure in his voice. ¡°Julian isn¡¯t taking very good care of you.¡± If outsiders were to listen in on the conversations, they might think Jim was someone very close to Diana. In reality, they were only acquaintances who had met two to three times.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana could me her own husband and be displeased with Julian, but Jim had crossed the line saying that. Diana felt defensive. She was about to speak up for Julian when Jim went on, ¡°If a pregnantdy is in a bad mood, it will negatively affect the fetus.¡± Diana¡¯s anger dissipated immediately. Perhaps Jim wasn¡¯t really ming Julian. It was merely his upational hazard. He was used to thinking of things from the point of view of one¡¯s health, and used to first thinking of her status as a pregnantdy and of the babies in her womb when talking to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a present to put you in a better mood.¡± In a tone that refused to take no for an answer, he continued, ¡°You should be receiving a text right now. Follow the instructions on it, pack your things, and walk to the entrance of Collina Vi. Someone will pick you up.¡± With that, he hung up. Diana wanted to ask about the Jennings siblings and about Vans, but she didn¡¯t have the chance to. She couldn¡¯t possibly call Jim so quickly again. She could only read the text Jim mentioned just now. The moment she clicked it open, she was shocked to see that the text contained three flight tickets. The text also wrote: ¡°Wee Ms. Winnington and Mr. Fulcher, together with their beloved daughter, to Jacroaof for a holiday!¡± Given Diana¡¯s financial capabilities, she didn¡¯t need someone to give her the money to buy these three flight tickets. What she needed was Jim¡¯s thoughtfulness. This friend was a pretty good one. At least better than Nina, who hurt her with her words. Since things weren¡¯t looking so rosy in Richburgh recently, Diana considered epting Jim¡¯s tickets and going to Jacroaof for some fresh air. ¡°Thank you for this present, Professor Hughes,¡± Diana texted him back. ¡°I like it very much.¡± With that, she pushed her door open, wanting to tell Julian about flying to Jacroaof with her. However, Julian was no longer waiting outside the door. It was La. ¡°Mr. Fulcher has gone to the Channings.¡± She went on, ¡°Before he left, he told me to tell you not to contact him for the time being if there¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Diana knew Julian had been getting closer to Oliver as ofte. Perhaps, Oliver was in deep sorrow. Julian was probably there to keep himpany. She didn¡¯t know how many days Julian was going to be there for. Most likely, Oliver wasn¡¯t in a very good state. Of course, Diana knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea to call Julian back. However, Jim¡¯s tickets were for this afternoon. She would make it if she packed her bags and rushed to the airport right now. Since she had never been apart from Julian like this, she thought it might be a good idea to seize this chance to experience how ¡°absence makes the heart grow fonder.¡± ¡°Call Betty here,¡± Diana instructed La, ¡°I want to bring her to Jacroaof.¡± This time, she would go for a trip with just her daughter. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 At the airport, Betty looked excited. She hadn¡¯t been far from home in a long time. ¡°Mommy, is it really just going to be the two of us?¡± La was done with check-in, and was giving Diana the travel documents. Diana took tidied them up before replying to Betty, ¡°Yes, just the two of us. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± Betty sped her hands together. ¡°Of course, I want that!¡± It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if Daddyes along.¡± If Sean were around too, it¡¯d be perfect! However, Betty didn¡¯t dare bring up Sean in front of Diana. The few times she did that, Diana would sob uncontrobly. Since then, she never mentioned anything regarding Sean before Diana. She missed Sean. Mommy missed Sean even more. Thinking of him, Betty¡¯s heart sank. But very soon, her disappointment was reced by the excitement of new adventures awaiting her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But it¡¯s alright even if Daddy doesn¡¯te along.¡± Betty was a sweet-talker. She saw the in Diana¡¯s eyes, and immediately hugged Diana and gave her mother cheek a little peck. ¡°With me around, we¡¯ll have lots of fun, Mommy!¡± Diana smiled and caressed Betty¡¯s head, leaning forward to kiss her daughter. Then she said to La, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just head back home. I¡¯ll be with Betty. There¡¯ll be no problems.¡± Despite Diana¡¯s assurance, La couldn¡¯t bring herself to not worry. She felt troubled throughout the whole journey. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher.¡± La¡¯s brows furrowed, her fingers intertwining with each other and her face all wrinkled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I¡­give Mr. Fulcher a call first? We should at least inform him about something as major as you taking Ms. Betty out for a holiday.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No need,¡± Diana said with a wave of her hands. She ced her hands firmly on La¡¯s shoulders, and turned her in the direction of the exit of the airport. ¡°La, go back in peace. I¡¯ll tell Julian about this. He won¡¯t me you, even if he finds out.¡± Julian knew Jim, anyway. There was no reason for him to worry about her going for a holiday. More importantly, Oliver really needed thepany. Diana felt assured knowing that Julian was with Oliver. Perhaps the two of them could do something for Fanny. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Mr. Fulcher ming me,¡± La said, beginning to panic so much that her voice broke. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and with twins to boot. The flight takes a few hours, and you need to take care of Ms. Betty as well. How can I feel assured? Why don¡¯t you let mee along with you? How about that?¡± Diana rejected La at once. ¡°No need.¡± She was going to impose on Jim, and he was bound to host her and extend hospitality to her. If she brought another person he didn¡¯t invite, it might seem rude. Diana didn¡¯t want to trouble Jim too much. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine by myself,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re taking business ss, and the flight attendants can help me. Betty doesn¡¯t even really need me now. La, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Diana lifted her fingers, and swore to La, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself and Betty, and make sure that nothing happens to us.¡± With that, she gave the chauffeur a look. ¡°Take La back.¡± It was about time for them to board the flight. Staying in Richburgh would make Diana keep thinking about Fanny and Nina. One made herment about the uncertainties of life, bringing her indescribable regret and pity, while the other hurt her heart deeply. The human tongue was like a sharp de, capable of piercing her heart and making her feel terrible. Leaving Richburgh for a while would prevent her from thinking about these things and give her a breather. Seeing Diana¡¯s determination, La gave up trying to persuade Diana. She turned back to look at Diana many times as she walked out of the airport. The concern La had for Diana warmed her, and she could feel the pain in her heart slowly healing. Soon, the ne shot into the clouds. Diana ced her hands on her belly, worried that the flight might negatively affect the fetuses. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 The flight went smoothly, and Betty was very cooperative. Despite being just slightly over three years old, Betty was sensitive and caring. She knew who was at the top of the food chain at home. With Julian, he was at her beck and call But with Diana, she was active in showing concern in many ways. ¡°Mommy, are your legs sore? ¡°Mommy, are you tired? ¡°I¡¯ll rub your shoulders for you.¡± ¡°Mommy, do you want some water? I¡¯ll order a ss of water for you, so that the prettydy can send it over to you.¡± Diana was well cared for throughout the flight, and she was veryfortable. ¡°No wonder your dad loves you,¡± Diana sighed. ¡°A daughter is sweet and thoughtful indeed.¡± Betty chuckled inwardly, thinking, ¡°Hmph! Daddy is a big fool! If he¡¯s around, I wouldn¡¯t bother taking care of him. He¡¯d be the one taking care of me instead! But it¡¯s not my choice. Daddy¡¯s happier taking care of me than being taken care of by me!¡± As Daddy¡¯s super beloved darling, of course she had to do things to make Daddy happy! ¡°Good day,dies and gentlemen. The ne is about tond. Please fasten your seat belts.¡± A sweet voice sounded through the speakers, informing Diana and Betty that they had arrived at Jacroaof.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This wasn¡¯t Diana¡¯s first timeing here, but it was her first timeing here to see a friend and specially to take a breather. She brought Betty along as they disembarked the ne. Despite being pregnant with twins, she still felt rather energetic. Who said pregnantdies couldn¡¯t take long-distance flights? Diana felt that in light of the question of feasibility, one¡¯s mood was the more important question. Diana and Betty didn¡¯t bring much luggage. They just brought a small, light carry-on luggage bag that they didn¡¯t need to check in. They were thus able to make a beeline for the airport exit right after leaving the ne. The moment they exited the airport, it suddenly urred to Diana that while Jim did book flight tickets for her and invited her to Jacroaof, he didn¡¯t tell her what to do after she arrived, and if she should contact him. Diana suddenly felt embarrassed. She btedly realized that it seemed like a bad idea to not bring Julian along. With him around, he could contact Jim anytime without crossing any boundaries or feeling embarrassed about it. Without him around, Diana was a little shy to talk to Jim, especially when Jim never reached out to her despite her already arriving at Jacroaof. Forget it. She won¡¯t look for him. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since she had the money, she decided to just take her daughter around for some fun. She decided to wait for a bit before contacting Julian, and ask him to send over some of Richburgh¡¯s specialty goods that she could gift to Jim. That would neither be too much nor cross any boundaries, and would serve as a token of her appreciation for the money Jim spent on the flight tickets. With that idea in mind, Diana brought Betty to the washroom. Airports nowadays were designed more thoughtfully. Aside from the gents and thedies, there was a family room as well. Usually, a diaper changing station, a kid-friendly toilet, and an adult-sized toilet could be found in family rooms. Everything that parents taking their children out for the day would need to wash up and maintain hygiene could be found here. They didn¡¯t need to worry about leaving their children outside, and risking the children getting abducted by strangers. However, there weren¡¯t many of such family rooms around. Diana had to queue up and wait for her turn. What made things worse was that it seemed like there was an infant in the room right now, and the queue wasn¡¯t budging at all. Pregnantdies tend to visit the washroom very frequently. What¡¯s more, Diana was carrying twins. They were pressing onto her dder. If she had to wait any longer, her dder might burst anytime soon. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Diana couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and pulled Betty toward thedies. ¡°Betty.¡± She repeated herself many times, saying cautiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t need the toilet, wait for Mommy outside. If anyone calls you, don¡¯t just leave with them. Do you understand?¡± Betty nodded. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t as smart as Sean, she had some basic knowledge. How could she let herself get abducted by a stranger?! Diana felt a little more assured, but her mind was upied by her full dder. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be out very soon.¡± She had been holding her pee in for so long, she couldn¡¯t even walk straight. Her gait was crooked. The moment she saw the washroom, she rushed in. But¡­ She had walked into the wrong ce! It was the gents¡¯ room! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Diana stood right outside, looking at the urinals in shocked silence. If only Julian were here right now. He would surely haul her into his arms and take her away at once! But now¡­ She could only stand there in a daze, looking at the men walking in; they seemed even more shocked than her. She simply stood where she was, at aplete loss. Suddenly, a loud shriek sounded. That was when Diana snapped back to reality, her face pale.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She took a few steps back, and stumbled out of the gents. She couldn¡¯t even register the pressure on her dder anymore. All she felt was red-hot embarrassment. Betty saw Diana covering her face with her hands as she leaned against the wall. She asked thoughtfully, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter? Are you done using the toilet?¡± Using the toilet¡­ She didn¡¯t have the cheek to use the toilet again. Diana nearly ran out of the washroom, pulling her luggage behind her and urging Betty to follow close to her as they left. When they finally left the airport, she felt the flush on her face fading. Back there in the gents¡­ The men had their backs to her. Now that she thought about it, she probably didn¡¯t see anything much. After a while, she rxed. She took her phone out, wanting to share about what had happened to Julian. However, the call didn¡¯t go through. Diana wondered if that meant Oliver was in a worse state than she expected. Perhaps he was. She herself, as Fanny¡¯s partner and friend, felt such sorrow over Fanny¡¯s death. Her heart was stuffy. What more Oliver? Diana decided not to bother Julian anymore. She kept her phone, and decided to first find a hotel where she and Betty could rest in. Here, it was easy to hail a cab. Someone saw them exit the airport, and walked toward them. ¡°Need a ride?¡± Diana nodded, and was about to get into the car when someone stopped her. It was someone she had bumped into right after she rushed out of the gents, when she realized she walked into the wrong washroom. He was around six feet tall, d in a neatly-ironed shirt of excellent quality that the average Joe wouldn¡¯t wear. ¡°Ms. Winnington?¡± the man asked with furrowed brows. Diana was stunned, and instinctively pulled Betty behind her. She looked at the man warily, and asked, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the driver sent here by Professor Hughes,¡± the man said, sighing in relief. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a while since your scheduled time ofnding. When I finally managed to find you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Diana¡¯s face flushed again. She knew what he was about to say. When he finally managed to find her, he saw her running out of the gents. That¡­ Probably looked as silly as she imagined it to be. She was utterly embarrassed. Dianaughed awkwardly. ¡°Please help me thank Professor Hughes for his kind intentions, but I won¡¯t be dropping by today.¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 She had already decided to take Betty out for fun by herself. Now that she knew Jim had made such detailed arrangements, she found it inappropriate for her to bring her daughter with her to his ce. What¡¯s more¡­ The driver had seen her walking into the wrong washroom. She really didn¡¯t want to go to the Hughes household. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely visit the Hughes household in a few days¡¯ time.¡± She was thinking of going over to say hi to Jim after she was done getting some fresh air in Jacroaof and right before she left for home. ¡°But,¡± the driver said, looking like he was put in a difficult spot when Diana rejected him. Jim had sent him on a mission. ¡°Professor Hughes said that he has prepared a gift for you¡­¡± Diana was confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t the air tickets the gift?¡± The driver chuckled. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, as though he had found a reason to persuade Diana to go back to the Hughes household with him. ¡°The professor said that you¡¯ll find out what the gift is when you arrive at his home. He said you¡¯d definitely be pleased.¡± Diana grew curious. But¡­ ¡°About me walking into the wrong washroom¡­¡± she began, embarrassed. The driver almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter at herment. However, he did his best to keep his face straight. He said seriously, ¡°Ms. Winnington, since when did you walk into the wrong washroom? I never recalled such a thing happening.¡± Jim¡¯s driver caught on fast. Diana was still reluctant. ¡°I still can¡¯t go with you.¡± At the end of the day, she and Jim were but ordinary friends. He didn¡¯t need to buy flight tickets for her and prepare presents for her. Knowing that the flight tickets weren¡¯t the present, she didn¡¯t feel right. To think Jim had made such careful arrangements, to the point his driver knew how she looked like and could recognize her in such a huge airport, and that the real present was in the Hughes household. She had to receive it in person by visiting the Hughes family. The driver was stunned. ¡°Why not? Our professor seldom gives gifts, and is seldom so thoughtful to others. You¡¯re the first and only one he spends so much effort on.¡± The more the driver exined, the more Diana felt uneasy. ¡°Please help me thank Professor Hughes for his kind intentions,¡± she said. She thought about it, then asked the driver to convey a message on her behalf. ¡°My husband was held back by something at the last minute, and couldn¡¯t reach here the same day I did.¡± She kept her exnation vague, and left out the fact that Julian wasn¡¯ting to Jacroaof. She tried to create the false impression that Julian would definitelye soon.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°When hees, I¡¯ll definitely go and visit the Hughes household and ept the gift.¡± Shock filled the driver¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have a husband?¡± Diana said, ¡°Not only do I have a husband, but I have children, too.¡± She pushed Betty in front of her. Betty immediately greeted the driver. The driver was ttered. ¡°Please don¡¯t, it¡¯s alright.¡± He was of a lowly status. Those whom Jim Hughes cared much for were of highly respected status, no doubt. Even though this woman was already married with kids, he couldn¡¯t let her child greet him like this. The driver waved his hands. Seeing how firm Diana was, he had no choice but to give up on driving her to the Hughes household. Diana thought that was the end of it. She thought of taking Betty around for some fun over the next two days. She decided it was best to leave as early as possible. She even gave up on the idea of visiting the Hughes household or gifting Jim some specialty goods. It would be terrible if Julian had misjudged, and that Jim really had feelings for her. All she could think of right now was how there were some men who fancied other people¡¯s wives, while some men fancied pregnantdies. That frightened her somewhat. If Jim had any ill-intentions toward her¡­ Diana shuddered, suddenly regretting bringing Betty here so rashly. She began to wonder whether she should take Betty back to Richburgh. She was still deep in her thoughts, when she saw the driver lifting her luggage into the car. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll send you to your hotel. I¡¯ll be at your beck and call no matter where you go during your time here.¡± Diana had seen many things, being with Julian for so long. The driver¡¯s attitude was sending rm bells ringing in her heart. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jim¡­ It didn¡¯t seem as though he was bringing her to the Hughes household because he liked her. Rather, it seemed more like he was getting someone to monitor her closely. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Through the driver¡¯s attitude, Diana sensed something was out of the norm. She tried to probe. ¡°We haven¡¯t made ns on where to go, and we don¡¯t know when we¡¯re heading out or which hotel we¡¯ll be staying in¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± the driver said. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait right downstairs at your hotel. Anytime you need a car, just tell me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just wait downstairs.¡± He was definitely not allowing Diana out of his sight. The rm bells in Diana¡¯s heart rang even louder, but she knew she couldn¡¯t say no to him. She could only go into the hotel and get some rest first before ying it by ear. Jim didn¡¯t expect Diana to not follow the driver back home. Thankfully, his subordinate was quick-witted enough to not leave Diana alone outside. He wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving a pregnantdy all by herself. Thinking about it, he told the driver to book a room right next to Diana¡¯s hotel room. ¡°After I¡¯m done with this experiment, I¡¯ll head over. Make sure she stays safe when I¡¯m not around. If you need help, seek my approval anytime.¡± The driver nodded, but he looked as if he had something more to say. Jim could sense something wrong in his voice. ¡°You have something to say?¡± He paused for a moment and said with rarely-seen patience, ¡°Tell me.¡± The driver said, ¡°Professor, Ms. Winnington has a family. She¡¯s pregnant, too¡­¡± ¡°If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have invited her to Jacroaof.¡± Jim could sense that the driver was trying to dig information from him, and his tone chilled. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to rece you.¡± In other words, the driver just lost the chance to drive Diana around. He had also just lost his job in the Hughes household. The driver wanted to contest Jim¡¯s decision, but suppressed his anger at the thought of how ruthless Jim could get. He could only get out of the car angrily and walk away all alone. Meanwhile, Diana and Betty rested in their hotel room for an entire afternoon. By the time they had their fill and walked out of the hotel, the streets were already lit up. This hotel was located in a busy area of the city center. The moment they exited the elevator, they could sense the bustling crowd around them. They were right in the middle of the holiday season. Diana held Betty¡¯s hand, and walked to the end of the street. They paused for a moment when they saw the car sent over by the Hughes family, but realized that there was no one in the car. Diana heaved an inward sigh of relief. Perhaps she was being too tense. The driver said that he would be at her beck and call anytime, but he couldn¡¯t even wait for a short time. How could he possibly be monitoring her, when there was an empty car parked there? It must be the novels she had been reading that filled her mind with conspiracy theories. Diana was no longer anxious about not being able to contact Julian. She could very well bring Betty around the ce for a leisurely stroll. She would go ording to her original n and visit the Hughes household before leaving Jacroaof. She would also¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seize the chance to ask about Nina in person. After Diana had made up her mind, she picked Jim a gift while she was shopping. It was a simple document folder. Jim was frequently engaged in experiments, so he would surely have a use for this. Giving him this didn¡¯t seem too borate or overly-ttering. It was a thoughtful gift, too. When she visited the Hughes household and saw Jim, it would be easy to talk about Nina and the heartless thing that happened. Betty saw Diana decide on a gift, and waited for her to make payment. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were many people lining up to buy things, and they needed to join the line. Betty stood at a side and waited. While doing that, she took a photo of Diana and sent it to Julian. She had been sending Julian messages since they boarded the ne in the morning. ¡°Daddy, Mommy and I are boarding the ne.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m rubbing Mommy¡¯s shoulders.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m massaging Mommy¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Daddy, are you resting well? I kind of miss you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mommy!¡± The moment Julian clicked open his messaging app, he saw the strings of texts Betty sent him. He didn¡¯t respond to any of her messages. Betty wondered what Daddy was doing. She was really beginning to miss him. She hurriedly took a picture of Diana carrying some bags and lining up to make payment. ¡°Mommy¡¯s buying a present for you! Reply to my messages the moment you see them!¡± Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 ¡°Kissy kiss! I miss you!¡± Julian¡¯s phone started beeping, and many messages started popping out on his screen the moment he switched his phone on. Aside from missed calls, all other notifications were for the texts that Betty sent him. He nced through the messages quickly, a warm smile appearing on his face. His wife and child kept him in mind even when they were out. Not only did his wife was so thoughtful to prepare a gift for him, but even his daughter sent him so many messages telling him she missed him. Very soon, he sensed that something was wrong. Wait! Did the mother-daughter pair just go on a holiday by themselves? Diana was a pregnantdy! Pregnant with twins, no less! What¡¯s more, she was going overseas right after what happened with Fanny and Nina. Diana was already in a mentally unstable state. It would be terrible if she met with any problems while overseas! Julian quickly dialed a number on his phone. His phone had just started ringing when Oliver came out of his room, his face pale. Julian was worried he would do something rash. Despite being worried about Diana, he knew what was more urgent. Right now, Oliver needed him more. ¡°Your wrist is still injured,¡± Julian said as he switched off his phone. He hurriedly helped Oliver back to his room. ¡°Just stay in there and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I miss her,¡± Oliver said, looking at Julian. His face was ashen, and it reminded Julian of how he first looked when Julian rushed to his ce. At that time, he had just shed his wrist. A thin trickle of blood flowed from it. Blood didn¡¯t gush out like a fountain, but it dripped from his wrist like a broken tap that refused to stop leaking.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Julian hurriedly called for help. He forcefully bandaged Oliver¡¯s wrist, and finally managed to stop the blood from flowing. He didn¡¯t have time to even drink a sip of water. He was too preupied with Oliver, fearing the man might take his own life again. Thanks to Julian, Oliver managed to survive. Without Julian, no one would dare to go against Oliver¡¯s wishes and treat his wounds as they should. ¡°I know you miss her,¡± Julian said. He couldn¡¯t bring himself tofort Oliver with kids. That was too pretentious and disgusting for both him and Oliver. He spoke to Oliver in a casual tone, one that sounded a little like he was reprimanding his subordinate, ¡°But Fanny¡¯s already dead. As the one who¡¯s still alive, you should live on well.¡± Oliver looked at him. ¡°Julian¡­ Must you remind me of the fact that my wife is dead so tantly?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that she¡¯s dead.¡± He could have said it in a gentler way, but no matter how nicely he put it, the truth hurt. He almost couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such difficult words to Oliver. ¡°Oliver.¡± Julian was suddenly at a loss as to how he should approach Oliver. After struggling for a long time, he finally said calmly, ¡°Whatever it is, you have to live on well.¡± Oliver could see the solemnity in Julian¡¯s eyes. In truth, the funeral and his wrist-slitting were all done to turn Fanny¡¯s fake death into reality. Even if Fanny could contact someone right now, no one would care. After all, she was dead to all who knew her and knew her name. Her fans even held an online memorial service for her, led by Cecilia Jarvis. Fanny¡­ She would never be able to leave that room ever again. No one would be able to help her. As a dead person, she wouldn¡¯t be able to contact anyone. She would belong entirely to him her whole life! She would submit to him! That thought alone made the pain in his wrist subside. He looked at Julian, and said with a teary half- smile, ¡°I used to have feelings for your wife. Don¡¯t you want to take this chance to see me die?¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 ¡°That was so long ago,¡± Julian said with a disdainful roll of his eyes. He stuck his hands in his pockets, and stood up from the bed. ¡°As long as you survive this ordeal and ovee the sorrow in your heart, I won¡¯t be scared, even if you start having feelings for Diana again.¡± A smug smile stretched across his face. ¡°Anyway, Diana¡¯s mine. No one can snatch her away from me.¡± He even showed Oliver the photos Betty just sent to him. ¡°See? My wife went overseas, and even thought of buying a present for me.¡± He looked so proud of himself. If Fanny had really died and her death wasn¡¯t a lie that Oliver fabricated, Oliver would probably die of anger, with how he kept showing off his lovey-dovey life with Diana. Thankfully, Julian had a modicum of conscience left in him. He btedly realized that he shouldn¡¯t have done that in Oliver¡¯s face. He quickly kept his phone in his pocket. ¡°Whatever it is, Oliver, I want you to be well. As for Fanny, for all we know, she¡¯s in heaven waiting for you until the day you die¡ªuntil both of you are reincarnated as husband and wife in your next life.¡± Oliver said tly, ¡°Don¡¯tfort others if you don¡¯t know how to.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Julian didn¡¯t know how tofort others. Rather, he didn¡¯t know how tofort men. If Diana was the one who had her heart broken, he would have a hundred ways to cheer her up. He would be able to help her walk out of her sadness in the shortest time possible. Despite Julian¡¯s clumsy efforts atforting him, Oliver looked to be in better spirits. At the very least, the light had returned to his eyes. Julian was d to see Oliver like this, and felt more reassured. He tightened his grip over his phone, and reminded Oliver firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to take your own life again. I¡¯ll head out to make a call. I¡¯lle back again soon.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Heid on the bed, his entire head covered by a soft pillow. Only a small part of his face was exposed, making for a silly sight. ¡°If Fanny saw you like this right now, she definitely wouldn¡¯t bear to leave,¡± Julianmented, before finally leaving to call Diana. After Julian left his room, Oliver ordered his servants to lock his door and leave. He pulled out aptop connected to the surveince camera, wanting to see how Fanny was doing alone in the room. There was no one in sight. Oliver switched on the surveince video. Then, he saw Fanny curled up into a ball on the couch, her body covered with injuries. Her long hair was draped across her back, revealing only a small part of her fair, dewy neck. It looked so snowy white and tender in Oliver¡¯s eyes. Very good. She had stopped thinking about escaping. The past two days, she had been very obedient.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Perhaps because she sensed someone was watching her through the surveince cameras, she red at it with a burning gaze. Furious, she snarled, ¡°Oliver Channing!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t leave this ce, that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t receive any messages from outside. Everyone had been talking about how she, Fanny Smith, had died! Dead! Even the television programs were talking about how the A-list female celebrity of the past, Fanny Smith, who left the industry after getting married, slipped and fell on a rainy day. She had died along with her baby in her womb, leaving her husband so desperately miserable that hemitted suicide at home in hopes of dying with his wife. The news didn¡¯t mention her much, and instead sung praises of Oliver. They praised him for being such a dedicated and loving husband, on top of being an elite and a wealthy heir in Richburgh. Hah! Dedicated and loving? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Would a dedicated and loving man lock his wife up in such an empty room?! Would he disregard the fact that she had a miscarriage, and only care about locking her up?! He even wanted her to give birth to another baby for him! He spread news that she had died, just so he could lock her up in here without mercy! Could such a man be described as dedicated and loving? He should be described as ruthless and vicious instead! ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make you and your father pay the price! I¡¯ll have you all punished by thew!¡± To prevent Julian from getting suspicious anding into his room, Oliver switched off the volume of the surveince camera footage. Even though he was only reading Fanny¡¯s lips, he could make out what she was saying. ¡°Go on and try,¡± Oliver taunted with a casual smile. The vulnerability and paleness on his face vanished in an instant, reced by an excitement that glinted in his eyes. He would never give Fanny a chance to leave that room her entire life. Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Whatever he had said about letting her give birth to another baby before letting her out was a lie. In truth, he wanted to lock her up there forever. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Until she loved him again. Only when she finally let go of her hatred toward the Channings would he be able to let go of the hatred he felt over her killing their baby. Oliver couldn¡¯t hear her voice, but Fanny could hear his. The phrase he muttered under his breath, taunting her to go on and try, was a switch that triggered an explosion within her. She grabbed the cup next to her and flung it to the surveince camera. It had only been two days. Two days! She was on the verge of going crazy! This ce was so quiet, she could hear her own breath. The pin-drop silence was such, even a tiny sound was as loud as a bomb. It pierced her very soul. And¡­ Her injuries. Oliver showed no concern for them. He had gonepletely insane. Perhaps he was already a madman to begin with. His father wasn¡¯t a decent person, anyway! How could a healthy, normal person pretend nothing happened and take in the child of the people he killed?!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The more Fanny thought about it, the more she was in pain. She even lost the energy to throw another cup at the surveince camera. She was in despair. Sorrow seeped through her heart. She had loved Oliver for so long¡­ ¡°How could you¡­¡± Her sudden show of vulnerability was a hammer hitting Oliver¡¯s heart. He tried his best to read Fanny¡¯s lips, but her head was bent down. She refused to look up, no matter how loudly he yelled her name. After a long time, she finally looked up. He could see her eyes filled with tears. Her eyes were akin to a gxy filled with glistening stars. Seeing them, his breath got stuck in his throat. He and Fanny¡­ Fanny had iting. Even though she knew that his father had done wrong unto her family, she shouldn¡¯t have exacted revenge on their baby. Oliver was certain that Fanny was heartless, and kept reminding himself not to be bewitched by her tears. She just wanted to escape the room. If she left¡­ Things would be over between them! He would never be able to have his own children his entire life. At that moment, she seemed to want to show him what she was saying. She moved her mouth very deliberately as tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°How could you¡­tell everyone¡­that I¡¯m dead¡­¡± She was still alive and well! iming that she was dead was akin to cursing her! And the one who cursed her was the son of her parents¡¯ enemy, the man she had loved for so many years, and her husband over the past four years. He was also¡­ The father of the baby she lost. The moment he took her out from the filming site where she fell, the moment he refused to bring her to the hospital, she should have seen him for his true self. ¡°Oliver, you really have never loved me since the beginning.¡± If she was given another chance, she would never have naively thought that she would be able to melt the heart of a man who didn¡¯t love her, that she could take the ce of the love of his life. The moment Oliver forced her to go through dtation and curettage, then locked her up all alone in this ce, Fanny started hating him and Diana. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 The weather at Jacroaof was different from that of Richburgh. Although it wasn¡¯t cold, the change in temperature made Diana¡¯s nose itch. She kept sneezing. ¡°It¡¯s humid there,¡± Julian voiced his doubts. ¡°Why does your nose still itch?¡± Betty listened in on their conversation. Hearing her daddy¡¯s question, she subconsciously nced at Diana. Mommy didn¡¯t look too well. Quick-witted Betty immediately got on tip-toes. Before Diana had a chance to reply to Julian, she said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you know why Mommy doesn¡¯t feel well?¡± Julian replied, ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s just, she¡¯s at a different ce. Her nose has always been sensitive. When she was a child, she suffered allergic rhinitis, but she didn¡¯t take care of it. She¡ª¡± Beep. Before he was done talking, Diana hung up on him. True, she suffered from allergic rhinitis. Her condition couldn¡¯t be treatedpletely, even after trying over so many years. She would always suffer from a rpse during seasonal changes. Still, the rpses were never severe. She would sneeze and suffer a runny nose for a few days, and would usually recover very quickly. This time round, she was slow to recover because her immunity had taken a hit due to her pregnancy. Not only did her allergic rhinitis worsen as she advanced in her pregnancy, but it was slow to recover each time.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Each rpse was worse than the previous. Julian didn¡¯t realize that her allergic rhinitis was rted to her pregnancy. The thought of associating both of them never crossed his mind. Because of that, Diana felt that he didn¡¯t care enough about her. She was pregnant! And she was his wife, no less. How could he disregard her this way? She couldn¡¯t take it lying down! She had to punish him. Julian thought Diana had hung up on him because the signal was poor, and immediately called her back again.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, Diana rejected all of his calls. That was when Julian btedly realized that he might have touched a nerve and upset Diana. But his conversation with her had been brief, and he uttered less than ten sentences to her. He ran through everything he said in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong in what he said. If there was anything he did poorly¡­ That would be¡­ He smacked his forehead, and immediately identified the problem. ¡°Betty!¡± He video-called Betty, wanting to speak with the mother-daughter pair. However, Betty refused to answer his call. On ount of him being her father, she reminded him with a text. ¡°Daddy, did you forget what changed when Mommy got pregnant?¡± Julian pondered for a moment. What changed? ¡°Is Mommy angry because I said that she got fat?¡± He paid special attention not to say anything like that, precisely because he was worried about angering her. And yet, why was she still upset? Julian texted Betty. ¡°How about this? Answer my video call, and let me tell Mommy that she got fat. That would make everyone happy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Diana must be upset that he hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention to her, and failed to realize what had changed about her. If he pointed out the changes, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem? Betty looked at Diana, who had leaned over and was staring at the screen. Her hands were trembling with frustration. Thest thing she texted him was a furious ¡°Shut up!¡±, and then she switched off her phone. Betty grinned at her mother. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Diana nodded, unable to smile. That darn Julian! How dare he tell Betty that she got fat? Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Wasn¡¯t it normal for her to get fat when pregnant? She didn¡¯t expect Julian to pay so much attention to her figure. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When they first found out that she was pregnant, he even told her that no matter how she changed, he would always find her as beautiful as she had been when they first got to know each other. Yet now, despite her efforts to keep her weight under control, he could see that she had grown fatter. Was he really that indifferent about it? Diana was very frustrated. She wished she could throttle Julian right there and then, and stuff his face in a toilet bowl. A pity she could neither grab his hair nor any part of his body right now. To be fair, Julian couldn¡¯t touch her as well. Diana decided that over the next few days, she wouldn¡¯t answer his calls or talk to him. With that determination, she switched off her phone. She even did the same with Betty¡¯s phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare secretly contact Daddy,¡± she warned. That was fine for Betty. She was confident Daddy could contact them regardless. But¡­ ¡°If our phones are off, how are we going to take photos?¡± Betty was vain, and she paid special attention to the pursuit of beauty. When she just turned one and learned how to walk, she would hold onto Diana¡¯s bag and saunter around the house. She even tried wearing Diana¡¯s high heels, crashing onto the floor each time she tried to take a step. She loved beautiful and sparkly things. When she grew older and knew how to use a phone, she fell in love with taking selfies. She would make all sorts of poses using various selfie apps, picking photos she liked for Diana to print so she could insert them into an album and look through them whenever she felt like it. In fact, taking her on a holiday but stopping her from taking photos was worse than leaving her all alone at home while the whole family went out on a holiday. ¡°We have a camera,¡± Diana said, pulling a camera out from her bag. ¡°You can take selfies with it. Try it. The effect¡¯s the same as when you insert filters in your photos. They look great.¡± Before Diana was done speaking, Betty had already positioned herself before the lens. Her fair and round face filled the screen, her cheeks blushing bright red, and herrge eyes sparkling like the sea under the sunlight. She looked so vibrant and full of life, anyone who saw her wouldn¡¯t be able to look away. Diana looked at her daughter affectionately, immediately forgetting the displeasure that she felt over Julian.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Betty waspletely captivated by the camera. She kept tinkering with it and posing before it. She took many photos, and was happy with every single one of them. ¡°These look even better than the ones taken with the phone!¡± Betty was in love with the camera. She would ask Diana to take photos for her at every scenic spot they went. The daughter-mother pair enjoyed their time, but Julian was steeped with anxiety. He realized he couldn¡¯t contact them anymore. Oliver had just calmed down, and Julian didn¡¯t dare to leave him alone for too long. He could only keep trying to contact Diana while walking back to Oliver¡¯s room. The moment he pushed open the door to Oliver¡¯s room, he saw Oliver still lying on the bed. The man was lying on the pillow, with nothing in his hand. His face was still slightly pale, his eyes all hollow and empty. When he saw Juliane in, light entered his eyes. ¡°Were you able to contact Diana?¡± ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Julian said with a nod. ¡°Both of them are off on a holiday.¡± Julian exined Diana¡¯s current situation to Oliver. ¡°She was quite affected by Fanny¡¯s death.¡± Diana had lost a child before. Although she turned out fine, what happened to Fanny reminded her of her painful memories. She considered Fanny a friend, and they were business partners who appreciated each other. It was inevitable for her to miss Fanny after thetter¡¯s death. ¡°Diana doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d go on solo trips,¡± Oliver said. She preferred staying at home rather than going out. The most she did was go to her studio to work. She seldom headed out by herself, especially when she was in low spirits. What¡¯s more, she was currently pregnant with a child in tow. Oliver¡¯s words served as a reminder to Julian. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 That was true. Julian gradually realized what was amiss. ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell me about it before leaving, or discuss it with me.¡± He had been eager to have a good conversation with Diana, but he overlooked the simple logic behind her travel decision. ¡°No, I need to contact La first.¡± He felt an urgent sense of being caught off guard that left him vulnerable. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fortunately, La answered quickly. ¡°Sir, I finally got in touch with you!¡± After Diana boarded the ne, La had been worried all day. What if something happened to Diana and Betty? Julian hadn¡¯t followed them. What if something really did happen? La quickly updated Julian on Diana and Jim¡¯s interaction, and how Jim had booked the tickets for them. Julian immediately caught on. ¡°Jim Hughes invited Diana to Jacroaof?¡± ¡°Yes. There was originally a ticket for you too, but Madam couldn¡¯t reach you and was afraid of dying the flight, so she left with Betty first.¡± It was just a ne ticket. Couldn¡¯t the Fulchers afford that? It was clear Diana deliberately took Betty to see Jim. A bitter taste spread in his mouth, and Julian tried not grit his teeth. It gradually turned into a horrible aftertaste. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Diana again. I¡¯ll go to Jacroaof and look for her,¡± Julian reassured La. Since she didn¡¯t contact him, he would go find her. Betty knew Julian wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Taking advantage of Diana¡¯spse of attention, she opened her phone and checked thetest message from her father. He said he wasing to find them. And so, Betty stopped worrying.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, no matter how angry her parents were at each other, they would quickly hug and kiss as soon as they met. Seeing them like that made Betty feel rather embarrassed. She would turn her face away, pretending not to see anything. Anyway, the first rule for Fulcher children was: never get involved in Mommy and Daddy¡¯s fights, and never take either side. Mommy and Daddy were always a team! If they showed favoritism to one side, they would only end up hurting themselves! A couple¡¯s teamwork was the best. Betty understood this principle very well. After confirming that Julian had taken action, she secretly turned off her phone again and put it back into Diana¡¯s bag. Sigh. It was tough. Sean wasn¡¯t here. As the younger sister, there were many things she needed to worry about. Betty sighed again. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. When she noticed her mother looking at her, she immediately put on a smiling face. However, in the end, the smile on her face quickly copsed. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I actually¡­¡± Betty knew she shouldn¡¯t say this, but looking at Diana, she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°¡­kind of miss Sean.¡± She lowered her head, looking very sad. Even without seeing her face, one could tell that her bright eyes were probably filled with tears now. Diana couldn¡¯t bear to look; she, like Betty, missed Sean greatly. Her son had been away from home for so long, and she couldn¡¯t even contact him with a phone call. Now, she regretted not going with Julian to send him off that day. She wondered if he had gotten thinner during training. Sean had definitely lost weight. Now, he was a bag of bones. There were scars on his body, making him resemble a pitiful little dog. He had to use a dog bowl to eat, and had to lie on the ground to consume the food. Despite this, he was satisfied. After all, he survived, right? Even the slightest movement of his fingers caused excruciating pain. He could only prop himself up with his elbows and then lower his head into the bowl, licking and eating bit by bit. His feet were also badly injured. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 However, he couldn¡¯t keep up even such simple movements for too long. When one had reached the edge of life and experienced the sensation of imminent death, they would realize that so-called dignity and the insistence on eating cleanly was all nitpicking. Thinking about it now, that wasn¡¯t anything but simply finding fault. Eating was just about filling one¡¯s stomach. Only by filling one¡¯s stomach could one endure. Only by enduring could one survive the training team. Then, he would be able to go out and see Mommy, Betty, and Daddy. And also¡­ The two little babies in Mommy¡¯s belly. As a big brother, Sean also wanted to give the two little babies a gift. He must survive, no matter what! Even if he had to live like a dog, he would endure and survive. ¡ª When Julian returned home, Oliver finally turned on his phone. He had switched it off in the past few days. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as it turned on, he saw numerous messages and missed calls. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to check all the missed calls; they were probably work-rted things or greetings from colleagues. Oliver wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with these people now. He ignored them disdainfully, choosing to delete all the missed calls and messages without even looking at them. His notifications were instantly cleared. Sean¡¯s distress messages were deleted with the press of a button, vanishingpletely from Oliver¡¯s phone. Now, his survival at the hands of his interrogator was entirely due to hisputer talents. ¡°What¡¯s that thing on your wrist?¡± At that time, the iron tongs heated by the fire were about to fall onto him. Sean, however, noticed the object on the interrogator¡¯s wrist. Although it was worn on the wrist, it didn¡¯t look like a watch. It was¡­ ¡°A miniputer?¡± When the surface lit up, there was even a tiny ¡°Hughes¡± blinking in the lower right corner. The interrogator was stunned. ¡°Do you recognize this thing on my hand?¡± Someone from Jim Hughes¡¯sboratory gave him this miniputer. Everyone thought an ordinary watch, but in reality, it was a miniputer.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The interrogator had been wearing it for so long, yet no one had ever noticed it. This time, a child of just over three years old immediately saw through it. Sean nodded. ¡°Yes, I recognize it. I can help you improve it.¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s words, the interrogator suddenly came to a realization. Sean was young, yet he had entered a training team filled with talents and prestigious families. For that to happen, he must have something unique about him. After all, the training camp never took in talentless people. Perhaps because of Sean¡¯s age, they had overlooked his abilities. They even thought of making Sean take on the me for the deceased Leonard, so that people wouldn¡¯t associate Leonard¡¯s death with the ck pills. They could only ensure the pills¡¯ increasing poprity if they distance Leonard¡¯s death from it. As a result, Sean turned out to be surprisingly useful. Finding a scapegoat was easy, but finding talent wasn¡¯t. The person in charge of the interrogation understood this principle well. He spared Sean¡¯s life, but took away his dignity and the right to undergo normal training in the training team. Instead, he kept Sean locked up in this warehouse. He treated Sean like a caged dog, where everything from eating to personal needs happened within this confined space. Sean had never experienced hardship since childhood, especially after returning to Richburgh. He had been pampered, and this was a considerable test. Fortunately, he held on. ¡°A true man can bend and stretch, and age isn¡¯t the measure of his abilities. ¡°Only through enduring the harshest hardships can one be an exceptional person.¡± Sean remembered these two phrases he had read before. More importantly, he firmly believed in the conservation of energy principle in life. He was convinced that his parents were too perfect. His lineage, talent, appearance, and intelligence were all outstanding. So, heaven had sent the trials of this training camp to torment him. As long as he endured it, he believed he would emerge even stronger than before. By doing so, he would be the true backbone of the Fulchers¡¯ next generation! Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 For now, he still needed to get used to this life of eating from a dog bowl while lying on the ground. He was frustrated. If he hadn¡¯te here, none of this would have happened. He wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable situation. He wondered if his parents missed him. After perfecting the micrputer on his wrist, he would return to being useless to others. At that time, would he be a discarded piece once again, the weakest link in the entire training camp¡¯s ecosystem? Sean didn¡¯t want to die. His next goal was to survive at all costs¡ªeven if it meant getting involved with the powerful Hughes family, who were the masterminds behind Leonard¡¯s death. He was determined to live. ¡ª Meanwhile, Diana straightened Betty¡¯s clothes and bent down to adjust Betty¡¯s cor. She did it to hide the tears welling up in her own eyes. They came out to have fun, so they couldn¡¯t be unhappy. ¡°Sean must be very happy,¡± Diana said to Betty. ¡°Joining the training camp is his dream. We can¡¯t stop him just because we miss him. We¡¯ll be able to see him again in a little over half a year. When you see him, be sure to give him a big hug.¡± Diana hugged Betty, and then they walked forward.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mommy will give him a hug, too. Our family will be together again. It¡¯s beautiful just to think about.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Betty was somewhat dissatisfied. She counted the days on her fingers. Her eyebrows scrunched in worry. ¡°Over half a year¡­ That¡¯s still a long time.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t bear to see Betty disappointed. Sheforted Betty, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that long.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She took Betty¡¯s hand, and ced it on her own belly. ¡°When the babies in Mommy¡¯s belly are born, Sean will be back.¡± A few days ago, Diana¡¯s growing belly wasn¡¯t very noticeable. She could easily hide it with loose, oversized clothes. But today, a sudden oval-shaped bulge appeared. Betty dared not hug her in the morning, afraid of putting pressure on the babies in Diana¡¯s belly. ¡°They¡¯re growing up fast, right?¡± she asked. Diana nodded. ¡°Yes. The day Seanes back wille quickly, too. Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. By then, you¡¯ll be both a big sister and a little sister. You¡¯ll definitely have a great time!¡± she said,forting Betty. In truth, she said that to convince herself. Betty thought about it, and agreed. Everyone would be around her! Sean would still pat her head and give her candy when she was upset. He would use his New Year¡¯s gift money to buy her dolls and pretty clothes. Her little sisters would stare at her with wide eyes. They wouldn¡¯t be able to speak yet, but they would surely call her ¡°big sister¡± in their hearts! The thought delighted her. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± A child¡¯s sadness came and went quickly. She soon tossed aside the mncholy caused by missing Sean. However, Diana struggled to free herself from this emotional state. She, too, missed Sean terribly. In the quiet of the night, she even felt like she would go crazy from missing him. She couldn¡¯t help but recall how cute he had been as a baby. His chubby legs were meaty, and his skin was so wonderfully soft. When he slept, his little mouth would make sucking movements. It was adorable! Diana couldn¡¯t get enough of showering his cute little face with kisses. She also recalled how bouncy his cheeks were. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 His cheeks felt like soft marshmallows. It was aforting sensation, and the most unforgettable thing Diana had ever experienced. More than once, Diana thought that it would be perfect if Sean and Betty never grew up. That way, they could forever stay as little bundles in her embrace. Their little heads could snuggle into her arms¡ª unlike now, as they gradually developed their own thoughts with age. At times, she felt like she couldn¡¯t keep up with how fast they were growing. She sighed. At this moment, Betty waspletely immersed in the world of marshmallows, oblivious to Diana¡¯s low spirits. The colorful marshmallows were mixed into arge mass, resembling a pink nket against the blue sky. Burying one¡¯s mouth in it would yield a mouthful of sweetness. ¡°Mommy!¡± Betty was visibly excited. Usually, she didn¡¯t have the chance to try these street snacks at home. Having been on her best behaviortely during the trip, Diana¡¯s tolerance for Betty¡¯s food requests was growing. Betty couldn¡¯t resist pushing the boundaries, and dared herself to try these high-sugar treats. Fortunately, Diana didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, she joined in. She opened her mouth, and took a bite of the marshmallow. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± she said. Seeing this, Bettyughed gleefully. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy I can travel with you!¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Mommy is happy, too.¡± She hoped her regrets of not having her children stay as little bundles would gradually fade away. ¡°Growing at a normal speed is better, after all.¡± Growing up had its own advantages. She couldn¡¯t be selfish and wish for the children to stay by her side forever just because she missed their childhood. Betty was still small, and she was just a cute baby whose attention was wholly on the marshmallow. She waspletely unaware of Mommy¡¯s delicate thoughts. Fortunately, Diana gradually became happier over time. Sean would definitely be fine!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She reminded herself not to be overly worried, and to focus on enjoying the traveling with her daughter. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. While she became increasingly cheerful, Julian, on the other hand, grew more solemn. ¡°What?¡± Julian¡¯s expression was rarely clouded with ayer of gloom, and now, it cast a dark shadow over his face. Noel had been by Julian¡¯s side for many years, yet he had never seen this expression on Julian¡¯s face before. It made him uneasy. ¡°I can¡¯t buy any ne tickets with my ID? What about train and high-speed rail tickets?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°All of them. What¡¯s even stranger is that everything is normal under your name, whether it¡¯s personal or within the group. There¡¯s no situation where your travel is restricted due to viting legal provisions.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t the purchase go through?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyone else can buy tickets with their IDs without a problem. But as soon as it¡¯s your ID, it shows a ticket purchase failure.¡± ¡°What about our own helicopter?¡± Julian didn¡¯t want to waste time on this matter; he cared more about the result. ¡°If we fly there ourselves, we should be able to reach Jacroaof, right?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Noel became even more troubled, almost instinctively nervous. He pushed his sses up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the helicopter, and there¡¯s an issue with the instrument panel. Currently, there are no suitable helicopter mechanics avable. Strangely enough, they¡¯re all on collective vacation.¡± In short, Julian¡¯s attempt to leave Richburgh for Jacroaof wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. ¡°What if I drive to Jacroaof myself?¡± Julian refused to believe in this jinx. Upon hearing Julian¡¯s words, Noel¡¯s expression became increasingly difficult to describe. It resembled someone realizing there was no toilet paper after using the bathroom. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 A sense of unease surged within Julian¡¯s heart. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Richburgh in any vehicle?¡± He had no idea that there was someone in Richburgh with the power to restrict his travel like this! ¡°Sir¡­¡± Noel hesitated,cking confidence to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not that your vehicles can¡¯t leave the capital or go to Jacroaof. It¡¯s more¡­¡± He opened the navigation app and showed Julian the current road conditions. ¡°There¡¯s a crucial section on the route from Richburgh to Jacroaof that has been under maintenance since yesterday. Even if we drive there, we won¡¯t be able to cross. We¡­¡± Julian chuckled, hisughter mocking. ¡°Noel.¡± He tapped his fingers on the table, raising Noel¡¯s unease further. ¡°Do you truly believe that the maintenance on that road is absolutely necessary?¡± Everything was piling up. Almost every mode of Julian¡¯s transportation was sealed tightly. The goal was clear¡ªto keep him in Richburgh. Don¡¯t even think about going to Jacroaof, let alone see Diana! ¡°No.¡± Noel shook his head. He was initially worried that Julian might be overly concerned about Diana due to these abnormal urrences, and lose hisposure. However, seeing Julian¡¯s current calm state reassured him. He began to share his thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s no necessity, but the government is leading the maintenance of that road, and it¡¯s directly cut off. It might take a while before it¡¯s repaired.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As Julian¡¯s assistant, Noel undoubtedly had his areas of expertise. Presenting Julian with a problem also meant providing corresponding solutions. So, he continued, ¡°But if Fulcher Inc. invests, I believe that road can be fixed within three to four days. It¡¯s not difficult.¡± The catch was that Julian would need to stay in Richburgh for a few more days. ¡°It¡¯ll be useless.¡± Julian¡¯s insight went deeper and farther than Noel¡¯s. ¡°Even if that road is fixed, other roads will be cut off and be undergoing maintenance.¡± Right now, he wasn¡¯t worried about being unable to leave Richburgh. He was concerned about whether the person preventing him from leaving was Jim. If it really was him, then Diana was like a helplessmb in the tiger¡¯s den. Julian had no choice but to worry. ¡ªBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you sure that with this modified wearable micrputer you designed, you can control all the backend systems ofnd, sea, and air transportationputers? This will cause this person named Julian Fulcher to have ticket purchase failures?¡± Sean nodded reluctantly. If he had known that the person interrogating him was going after Julian, his own father, he would have remained silent and endured the torture. But now, the ball had already been sent rolling. If he didn¡¯tply with their demands, didn¡¯t showcase hisputer skills, or reveal his rtionship with Julian, these people would undoubtedly make his death even more miserable. Sean could only focus sincerely on upgrading the smallputer on his wrist. He configured it ording to their requirements, setting up the program to intercept Julian¡¯s travel ns. This way, all modes ofnd, sea, and air transportation were thwarted. On the surface, Julian appeared perfectly normal, and there were no issues with major ticketing systems. However, any attempt to purchase tickets using his identity would trigger the program Sean had set up, resulting in a ticket purchase failure. Presumably, his father leaving Richburgh for Jacroaof wasn¡¯t a matter of great importance. It was probably just a business trip. Sean didn¡¯t know that Julian was going to find Diana. Afterforting himself with this thought, he quickly felt better. He even assured confidently, ¡°With the program I¡¯ve set up, this person named Julian Fulcher will definitely not be able to leave Richburgh.¡± Even Julian¡¯s private jet could be controlled through the tiny electronic device in front of the interrogator. He was truly impressed. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you have such remarkableputer talent.¡± The interrogator had abandoned any intention of suppressing Sean, and instead said, ¡°Are you interested in joining us?¡± Sean was taken aback. ¡°Join you? Who are you?¡± The person burst intoughter. ¡°We¡¯re the people who¡¯ll control the world in the future.¡± This statement was arrogant and impractical. Ever since Leonard¡¯s death, Lucas Hughes, who had been interrogating Sean in the guise of a police officer from the training camp, had said everything with a confident gaze. Sean thought about Leonard¡¯s death. Considering the calm and quiet state of the training camp after his death, he suddenly felt that Lucas might not be joking. After hesitating for a moment, he asked cautiously, ¡°Are you¡­rted to the Hughes family?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Disbelief shed in Lucas¡¯s eyes. ¡°How did you know?¡± Sean¡¯s gaze fell on the small ¡°Hughes¡± on his wristwatch-likeputer. Without answering, he shot back, ¡°Does this Julian Fulcher have a feud with the Hughes family? Why not let him leave Richburgh? Why not let him go to Jacroaof?¡± Lucas was a very suspicious person, especially after sensing Sean¡¯s extraordinary talent. He was eager to utilize Sean¡¯s abilities for the Hughes family, but was also wary of such genius. Sean was so young, yet he already had such outstanding abilities and the potential to create miracles in the future. If he wasn¡¯t controlled from a young age, he might be an uncontroble force in the future. In an instant, Lucas¡¯s gaze became quite fierce. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had already checked Sean¡¯s file in the training squad, and he had no connection to the well-known Winnington family in Richburgh. In Richburgh, there was only one prestigious Winnington family. Apart from that, the surname Sean had was insignificant. Presumably, Sean came from an ordinary family with a bit of money and had entered the training camp through connections. Lucas didn¡¯t think Sean could have any significant background. He was convinced he could easily see through for a three-year-old child. Sean said, ¡°I was just asking. It¡¯s more convenient to set the interception time for all the backends. You can¡¯t possibly set a program on Julian Fulcher forever, and prevent him from traveling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lucas said with a smile. ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know who he is. If you can truly block such a formidable figure for a lifetime, he should kneel down and worship you. Hell, he should even call you Dad since you surpass his skills!¡± As the mentioned man¡¯s son, Sean found the situation ironic and remained silent. Lucas wasn¡¯t in the mood for continued banter with Sean. He had other matters to attend to besides talking to the boy. The professor had given him instructions. Within the next three days, Lucas needed to find a private ce for the professor, as he intended to bring someone there to stay. ¡°Three days,¡± Lucas assured Sean confidently. ¡°After three days, all restrictions on Julian Fulcher can be restored to normal.¡± Sean was too young, and his stature too short. Even though Lucas knew this child would undoubtedly be exceptional in the future, he couldn¡¯t maintain the highest level of vignce all the time. Unable to resist a casual quip, he remarked, ¡°Our professor said a man like Julian Fulcher, who doesn¡¯t cherish his wife, deserves to be stuck in Richburgh and not see his wife!¡± Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What happened to his parents? He had only been away from home for a short while, and his daddy had already started neglecting his mommy? Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Sean couldn¡¯t help but think of the rumors surrounding Julian and Diana when they were young. Back then, Diana was said to be just a stand-in, and Julian had once deeply hurt her. However, those were past misunderstandings. His parents had long ovee them. Now, if there was any unhappiness, it could only be because¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daddy didn¡¯t love Mommy anymore. Daddy wanted to abandon his pregnant mommy. The more Sean thought about it, the more he felt that this was a possibility. With Lucas having nothing urgent to attend to, he noticed Sean¡¯s surprised expression, and instantly felt like he had a gossip partner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem so surprised. Do you know Julian?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°No,¡± Sean denied once again, continuing to feign innocence to lower Lucas¡¯s guard. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Why would the professor punish someone for not cherishing their wife? Isn¡¯t the professor just a teacher? Aside from teaching, are teachers supposed to care about whether their students cherish their wives or not?¡± ¡°The professor I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t a regr teacher,¡± Lucas rified. Since Lucas had abandoned the idea of framing Sean for a murder he didn¡¯tmit, he had be more patient with Sean. ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡± ¡°Your boss?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t borate further, and skillfully changed the subject. ¡°He¡¯ll be your boss too in the future. If you join us, I guarantee you¡¯ll soar to great heights. Also, your family will be prominent figures in Richburgh. No one will ever question your existence. As for Julian Fulcher, he won¡¯t be the professor¡¯s student anymore. The professor couldn¡¯t stand how Julian treated a pregnant woman, so he decided to give him a lesson.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This statement worried Sean even more. He furrowed his brows, pretending as he gently probed, ¡°His wife is pregnant?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes. His wife¡¯s friend passed away recently, and she¡¯s been feeling down these days. Our boss wanted Julian¡¯s wife toe out and rx. Julian not only failed to apany her, but he didn¡¯t even go to the airport to see her off.¡± This angered Jim, leading to the subsequent decision not to allow Julian toe to Jacroaof. Sean felt that this wasn¡¯t something Julian would do, so he continued to ask, ¡°But you¡­ I mean, our boss, the professor, in your words. What is his rtionship with Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not much of a rtionship. It seems to be just a concern for a pregnant woman. Our boss cares a lot about her.¡± After saying this, he nced at Sean, signaling him not to ask any further. ¡°Justplete the tasks on time. If you do well, I¡¯ll let you go and return to the normal training of the training squad.¡± It seemed Sean was still not allowed to leave. He had to continue staying in this interrogation room, enduring a humiliating way of life. Lucas believed this was how he could break and control Sean¡¯s genius and spirit. Sean understood Lucas¡¯s intentions to some extent, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. He didn¡¯t want to continue living like a dog and eat in such a degrading manner. He wanted to go out, have regr meals, undergo normal training, and receive proper treatment for his injuries. However, he was now more concerned about Diana. This time, she was pregnant with twins, and her health wasn¡¯t as good as before. She needed someone to take care of her. If her mood wasn¡¯t exceptionally bad, Diana wouldn¡¯t havee to Jacroaof alone. Which of her friends had died? Which one would make her so upset? The only person that Sean could think of was Nina, his godmother. Did his godmother pass away? Sean wanted to search the inte for information, but feared that Lucas would find out. He had to continue finding a way to extract the information he wanted from Lucas. ¡°Which friend of Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife passed away?¡± Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 ¡°Why do you care so much about his wife¡¯s affairs?¡± Lucas looked at Sean disapprovingly. ¡°Just do your job well. Don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± After saying this, Lucas didn¡¯t say anything more and left the room. Sean was left alone in this dark room. He sat on the ground, and tears welled up in his chubby face. He rarely cried, but now he was worried about his mom, irritated with his dad, and at the same time, he missed his godmother. She had been so good to him. If something really had happened to her, then he hadn¡¯t been able to send her off. Sean recalled Ian Lemmington¡¯s funeral. He pped his hands together, and prayed, ¡°Aunt Nina¡­¡± His voice was choking. ¡°Have a safe journey. When I get out of the training camp, I¡¯ll make sure to send you off properly.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. For now, all he could do was sit here alone and pray, sending a symbolic farewell to Nina. At this moment, Nina, who was already dead ording to her beloved godson, kept sneezing uncontrobly. She kept sneezing without stopping, and her nose started running. She took tissue after tissue, unknowingly scratching her upper lip to the point of bleeding. She didn¡¯t notice the bleeding and continued to desperately wipe her nose with tissues, as if it was the only way to calm her emotions. She clutched the tissue, and anxiously waited by the phone for any news from Diana. Nina sat on the sofa in a daze, biting her lips. Her lips were close to bleeding at this point. ¡°Diana must be furious with me this time. She probably won¡¯t contact me ever again.¡± Vans sat across from her. Seeing Nina so dejected and sad, he felt ufortable too.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Diana wouldn¡¯t be angry with you,¡± heforted her. He pushed some aspirin toward her. ¡°Look at you, you have a cold. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± He urged her to take the medicine. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you¡¯ll probably have a fever tonight.¡± Vans was quite displeased when he said this. ¡°Look at yourself, sneezing like this.¡± However, Nina refused. ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡± She got up, and threw the aspirin that Vans had prepared in the trash decisively. ¡°I want to get a cold, and I want a severe one. Better yet, a fever that makes me delirious and has to go to the hospital.¡± She warned Vans, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give me medicine! I¡¯ll go to the hospital!¡± The idea of being hospitalized due to illness sounded severe, and perhaps Diana would no longer be angry with her and woulde to the hospital to see her. By then, Nina was sure they wouldn¡¯t argue anymore. Then, she would apologize sincerely in person. However, Vans disapproved this. He tore open another packet of medicine for her. ¡°Hurry up and take this.¡± If her health was ruined, she would be the one suffering. Unable to tolerate Vans¡¯s nagging and unable to argue with him, Nina had a sudden inspiration. She took off her clothes, entered the bathroom, and locked the door. With a click, the door was secured. Then, she shouted loudly in the bathroom with a nasal voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to take a cold shower! I want to catch a cold! I want a severe cold! I want to go to the hospital! I want to soften Diana¡¯s heart. I want my best friend to¡­sob¡­I want my best friend to stop being angry with me.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t angry with you in the first ce,¡± Vans said, infuriated by Nina wanting to take a cold shower. ¡°If you get yourself seriously ill, then she might get angry for real!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Nina¡¯s mind was filled with memories of her argument with Diana. She was Diana¡¯s best friend, but she had mocked Diana. She had used the things that wounded Diana and everything she cared about in the past against her. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 She was Diana¡¯s best friend! On the day Fanny passed away, Nina caused new trauma to Diana instead of consoling her. The sound of water echoed. The water was biting cold on her skin. Nina suddenly shivered, and her voice gradually weakened. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t mad at me, she wouldn¡¯t be silent until now.¡± Nina already had Julian convey her apologies. She had fought with Diana before, but there never had been a time they didn¡¯tmunicate for a whole day like this. Plus, this silence between them didn¡¯t look like it was going to end soon. Nina had mustered the courage to call Diana just now. However, the disy showed the phone was turned off. It must be because Diana was furious with her! Diana simply didn¡¯t want to hear her voice anymore! The more Nina thought about it, the more discouraged she became. She was ufortable. It was all her fault! Diana cared so much about her, yet she had said such hurtful things. A sudden chill ran through Nina¡¯s heart. She thrust her head under the cold water. The chilly water poured down on her and washed away all the warmth from her body, leaving only bitter iciness. Nina got what she wanted. After half an hour of cold water bath and ignoring Vans¡¯s disapproval, she cried and ran to the balcony to stand in the wind for another half hour. She kept muttering Diana¡¯s name. It looked like a deep and unwavering affection. Vans felt as if he were an insignificant tadpole in Nina¡¯s heart, and Diana was the towering tree she relied on for survival. The bottom line was, he didn¡¯t understand women¡¯s friendships. Even so, he was deeply moved. Even after getting a high fever, Nina insisted on immersing herself in cold water. ¡°39 degrees isn¡¯t enough.¡± Her cheeks burned with a rosy hue, and she looked at Vans with a distant gaze. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block me. I need to put my head under cold water.¡± Only when her fever reached over forty degrees and she persisted in not taking medicine, could she be quickly rushed to the hospital emergency room.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Once she was admitted into the hospital, she would seed. The more severe her illness, the more Diana would worry, and the sooner Diana woulde to see her! Despite her fever, a strange light gleamed in Nina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vans!¡± she yelled. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you for anything, but this time, I beg you not to meddle. Don¡¯t treat me when I¡¯m halfway there. You must take me to the hospital for treatment!¡± Vans didn¡¯t want to deal with her. ¡°I also beg you not to torture yourself with this stupid method, okay?¡± After all, Nina was a sessful professional. Now, because of Diana, she had turned into something like a crazy fan doing unconventional things to get her idol¡¯s attention. She was also kicking up a fuss about being hospitalized, just so Diana woulde to see her. Vans was almost driven crazy by her antics. ¡°When we broke up, I didn¡¯t see you use this self-harming behavior on me.¡± Nina didn¡¯t care about Vans¡¯s jealousy at all. ¡°Get a grip! In my heart, no one is more important than Diana.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­Stop fooling around.¡± Fine! He would yield! ¡°I¡¯ll call Julian first, and ask why Diana isn¡¯t answering the phone. I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on for you.¡± He held a phone in one hand, and grabbed the back of Nina¡¯s clothes with the other. He refused to let her dunk her face into the basin of cold water again. As a result¡­ ¡°Julian¡¯s phone is also unreachable.¡± At current, Julian was annoyed. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 When Vans called, Julian didn¡¯t answer. He still couldn¡¯t figure out his own way to Jacroaof, and Diana was waiting for him over there. Julian still couldn¡¯t fathom whether these abnormalities had anything to do with Jim Hughes, who lured Diana to Jacroaof. Try as he might, he really couldn¡¯t leave Richburgh. If he insisted on going, he could use the option of spending money to charter a high-speed train or a ne and travel alone. However, that option was also unavable to him. Because¡­ ¡°Sir.¡± Noel¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Our entire backend settlement system at Fulcher Inc. has been hacked. A lot of money is currently inessible. Most importantly, if this continues, it will affect many coborations.¡± Now, Julian had to personally go to Fulcher Inc. headquarters to stabilize employee morale as a priority. After that, he needed to address the backend technical issues. While Julian wasn¡¯t proficient inputer technology, he had talented individuals under him. ¡°Sir,¡± his employees reported. ¡°The code this time is very strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡± ¡°The other party should be an advanced hacker, but his purpose¡­seems not to harm our group, but to give us a warning.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. ¡°A warning? What kind of warning?¡± The technician hesitated for a moment, finding it more and more incredulous. Finally, he plucked up the courage and said, ¡°They¡¯re warning that everyone should pamper their wives¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This wasn¡¯t a hacking attack on a huge corporate system. It was more like a prank by a child! Suddenly, Julian thought of Sean¡­ However, he never neglected pampering his wife. His tenderness and doting toward Diana came from his heart¡ªeveryone could see how much he spoiled her. There was no issue of not pampering his wife, let alone Sean hacking thepany system to warn him. To be on the safe side, he called Oliver first for confirmation. ¡°Are you sure Sean hasn¡¯t contacted you?¡± Oliver had too many missed calls on his phone. When he turned it on, he deleted them all as he wanted to avoid the headache of going through them. Now, he really couldn¡¯t figure out whether Sean had contacted him or not. Oliver didn¡¯t rush to answer, and instead replied with a question. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is something wrong with Sean?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°He¡¯s in the training camp. What can happen? If something happened, he would contact you first. Since he hasn¡¯t contacted you, there¡¯s definitely nothing wrong,¡± Julian said. Given Sean¡¯s intelligence, there was definitely no situation where he couldn¡¯t contact Oliver if something happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian assured Oliver in turn. Due to what happened with Fanny, he was now very tolerant of Oliver. He was always afraid of worrying Oliver too much. ¡°Sean¡¯s definitely fine. I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± If something actually happened to Sean, it was even less likely that he would be causing trouble for Fulcher Inc. right now. One could only say that the hacker attacking Fulcher Inc. Group this time might be a woman facing setbacks in love. To vent her frustration, she targeted thergestpany in Richburgh to warn everyone to love and pamper their wives. Julian hung up his call with Oliver, and instructed, ¡°Restore the backend system as soon as possible. How long will it take?¡± ¡°The opponent¡¯s skills are amazing. She caught us off guard and didn¡¯t use ordinary hacking methods. It might take two or three days,¡± the technical staff reported. Two or three days. Yet another two or three days. Even if Julian had found a solution, he couldn¡¯t leave Richburgh now and abandon Fulcher Inc. When he transferred the shares to Diana before, the legal risks had shifted onto her. Before, he hadn¡¯t thought Fulcher Inc. would run into trouble. But now, facing a hacker attack, Julian realized he had to take firm control of the situation at Fulcher Inc. and leave no room for error. Otherwise, Diana would be the first to suffer. He suddenly regretted his past decisions. At the time of the share transfer, he should have defined the legal risk division clearly. He had to handle this matter once Diana returned from Jacroaof. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t go to Jacroaof, nor could he contact Diana. So, he decided to contact Jim Hughes first. After all, it was Jim who had persuaded Diana to go from Richburgh to Jacroaof. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some issues on my end, and can¡¯t go to Jacroaof to apany her for now,¡± Julian didn¡¯t disclose details to Jim. ¡°She¡¯s over there with Betty, and I¡¯m counting on you to take good care of them.¡± Jim nodded. ¡°Rest assured.¡± Jim would take better care of her than Julian would. ¡°I bought strawberries, cherries, durian, and other fruits for her. They have already been delivered to the hotel she¡¯s staying at,¡± Jim said, intentionally showing Julian how to take care of a pregnant woman. ¡°I also prepared some recipes that are good for pregnant women. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll rece the hotel chef with someone I know to make special dishes for Diana.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian was pleased with Jim¡¯s thoughtful consideration. But in his joy was slight unease. Julian couldn¡¯t figure out Jim¡¯s intentions, couldn¡¯t understand whether he was good or bad, and what kind of feelings he had towards Diana. That, and the fact that Julian was unable to leave Richburgh to go to Jacroaof might be rted to Jim. Julian didn¡¯t ask, fearing that it might be a misunderstanding. However, Jim took the initiative to speak. ¡°Julian, Diana¡¯s pregnant, but she came to Jacroaof alone. However it happened, you shouldn¡¯t have let here alone.¡± But when she went, Julian waspletely unaware! ¡°I have a friend who had some trouble at that time¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me,¡± Jim interrupted Julian. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the process. I only care about the result. You let Dianae alone, and that¡¯s not right.¡± Jim had also bought a ticket for Julian, but Julian didn¡¯t board the ne. Now, Julian was somewhat d he hadn¡¯t pressed Jim for answers. Thinking about it now, Jim had actually been considerate of him and Diana.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If Jim was angry, it was only because Julian didn¡¯t apany Diana to Jacroaof. Julian breathed a sigh of relief. He was still convinced that Jim had no romantic interest in Diana. Since Jim didn¡¯t have feelings for Diana, he felt reassured. Julian lowered his stance, and said apologetically, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Professor Hughes. I don¡¯t need to make excuses. What I need to do is to rush to Jacroaof as soon as possible and apany my wife and child.¡± Jim agreed. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re waiting for you.¡± But before Diana gave birth, he wouldn¡¯t let Diana and Julian meet again. He didn¡¯t want Julian to do anything that would hurt her feelings and affect her mood during pregnancy. What Jim wanted was a perfect and happy pregnant mother. What he aimed for was the healthiest and most precious child; whether it was through science, metaphysics, or abination of both. Only such a child could live up to his experiments. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m hanging up for now,¡± Julian said. He felt that Jim was truly a good person. A very generous and kind person. ¡°Having you to look after my wife and child reassures me a lot. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Upon hearing this, Jim was momentarily stunned, but he quickly understood. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t regret it, Mr. Fulcher.¡± What did Julian have to regret? He would go see Diana in a couple of days. Julian felt that while Jim might not be good at social niceties, he was at least practical. Fortunately, he was also straightforward and sincere. When he was determined to be friends with someone, he did it regardless if the person was a man or a woman. He also didn¡¯t care about status. Perhaps those in the academic line were just that simple. It was nice to know someone like him. After settling things on Jim¡¯s end and somewhat providing a guarantee for Diana and Betty¡¯s safety in Jacroaof, Julian could finally focus on dealing with matters in Richburgh. When Diana returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte. Most of the hotel staff had already returned to rest. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Only the corridor on the floor Diana was staying still had peopleing and going. Perhaps there were people checking out and in. Looking at the crowd, they might even havee as a big group. Diana covered her belly protectively, pulling Betty to the side against the wall. However, she discovered that these people weren¡¯t tourists dispersed throughout the entire corridor. Rather, they were moving back and forth in front of her neighboring room. It didn¡¯t seem like the people would stop moving about anytime soon, so Diana eventually decided not to wait any longer. She led Betty back to the room, being extra careful when passing through the crowded area. Betty sensed Diana¡¯s unease. She understood the situation, and helped protect her mother¡¯s stomach. She mumbled, ¡°Please make way. My mommy has my little sisters in her tummy, and can¡¯t be touched.¡± Betty¡¯s voice was naturally crisp and a bit high-pitched. At the same time, it had a sweet, childlike quality that was very innocent and attention-grabbing. When she spoke, coupled with her nervous actions of protecting Diana¡¯s belly, she instantly attracted the attention of many people in her direction. In less than a second, all the people moved aside, quickly creating a clear pathway for Diana. Was a pregnant woman¡¯s privilege this significant? Diana couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when she was pregnant with Betty and Sean. Back then, her studio in Sterling City was still quite small. She had to personally select fabrics when choosing materials. She often took the bus to the fabric factory to save costs. Once, while tying her shoces on the bus, an honest-looking young man suddenly came over and said, ¡°Let me!¡± He stopped Diana from bending down and tied her shoces for her. Diana stiffened and blushed before saying thank you.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The man responded casually, ¡°My wife is also pregnant, so I know it¡¯s hard for you to bend down. It¡¯s just a small favor, no need to worry about it.¡± Indeed, it was just a small favor. After tying Diana¡¯s shoces, the man didn¡¯t say another word to her. He didn¡¯t disturb Diana, even after they got off the bus. When she arrived at the fabric factory, everyone could tell that she was pregnant. Someone even gave up their reserved seat for her. ¡°Go ahead, madam.¡± A pregnant womaning here with such a big belly must be going through a tough time. At that time, many people sympathized with Diana and helped her because of her pregnancy. Even so, never before had she faced a situation like this. Themotion was so big, and so many people simultaneously stopped to make way for her. It was as if they were specifically clearing a path for her. Fortunately, having experienced simr situations, Diana didn¡¯t find it strange. Even when passing by the neighboring room, she couldn¡¯t help but nce inside. The people outside were frozen as they stood in an orderly line, waiting for her to pass. Inside the room, there were women in white uniform busy at work. They all looked around twenty-five years old; youthful, but efficient in their tasks. At the moment, they were kneeling by the bed, meticulously smoothing out the sheets. At their feet were freshly removed hotel sheets. It seemed the guest in the neighboring room hadn¡¯t officially checked in yet. Now, the staff was changing the hotel sheets and duvet cover. Judging by the number of people, they were probably nning to clean the entire room thoroughly. What a meticulous person the guest must be! Diana couldn¡¯t help but think that even Julian never caused such a bigmotion. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Inparison, Julian was quite easygoing. There had never been a situation where he insisted on cleaning the hotel room again after arriving. No. Wait. Come to think of it, she had never traveled and stayed in a hotel with Julian yet. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 This time, they could have made up for this regret. Unfortunately, Julian didn¡¯t know how to cherish the chance. Diana pursed her lips, recalling the infuriating things Julian had said on the phone. She decided to resolutely ignore him. No more thinking about him! With these thoughts in mind, she subconsciously quickened her pace and headed toward her room. She took out her room key, and Betty helped her scan the card on the sensor. A blue light illuminated, and the door opened with a click. Suddenly, a thought entered Diana¡¯s mind¡ªthose maids in white uniforms before seemed oddly familiar. Why were they all dressed in traditional clothing? It was somewhat simr to what she remembered of Matt Hughes. Diana suddenly became interested in the person staying in the room next to the hotel. She let Betty go in first, and said, ¡°There might be some leftovers stuck on your hands after you ate the cotton candy. Go wash them quickly.¡± Diana was already lenient about Betty eating candy. Betty was overjoyed, and was eager to curry favor with Diana. Hearing Diana¡¯s instructions, she took it as amand and rushed into the bathroom. The sound of water came from the bathroom. Betty was meticulous, but also slow. Even if it was just washing her hands, she would intertwine each finger one by one. Then, she would use hand soap again. This whole process would take about five minutes. Five minutes. It was enough for Diana to stand at the door and observe for a while. Standing so openly and staring at the neighboring room might be too obvious. After some thought, Diana decided to walk to the end of the corridor. Walking back and forth a couple of times would allow her to see if the guest next door woulde out. She wanted to see who this person was. She wanted to find out if there were any clues rted to Matt. As a result¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Betty had finished washing her hands, the people cleaning the room next door hadn¡¯t left yet.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Diana didn¡¯t know how detailed their work was. Before entering her room, she overheard them discussing how many strands of hair were in the drain, and how to get them out. It was just an amodation, yet they even needed to talk about the hair in the drain? Diana found such cleanliness utterly exasperating. It seemed the meticulous guest wouldn¡¯t being over for a while, so she didn¡¯t n to wait outside any longer. When she heard Betty calling, she hurriedly entered the room. Betty wanted to wash her face after washing her hands. Then, she wanted to brush her teeth and shower before heading to bed. But her hair was braided, and she couldn¡¯t undo it herself. ¡°Mommy, quickly untie it for me,¡± Betty said dramatically, sighing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see you just now, and I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. It scared me, and I almost wanted to cry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so dramatic,¡± Diana said, but she felt a bit guilty in her heart. She shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from Betty, and stayed alone outside the room. It was an unfamiliar ce, and Betty would naturally depend on Diana¡¯s presence a lot. At the same time, she was happy for being needed. Raising children was like this, especially when they were young. It often gave Diana the illusion that she was their entire world. For instance, like how they had reached for her consistently when they were babies. Even though they were only babies with no self-awareness and their smiles weren¡¯t necessarily expressions of happiness¡ªmore often, they were unconscious muscle movements¡ªthey somehow knew who their mother was. It was especially true at night. As soon as they heard Diana¡¯s voice, both children would cry. Only when they were in Diana¡¯s arms would they stop. When they wanted to sleep, regardless of day or night, they wanted Diana. If Diana held them, they would quickly fall asleep. But if it were someone else, even a nanny who spent every day with them like Diana, it would take a long time of fussing and crying before they finally slept. Diana was theirforter. She had been, and still was, strongly needed by the children. No. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 To be urate, Betty needed her greatly. Sean, on the other hand, had be independent way too early and was now in his own little world. The thought made Diana feel slightly down. Her children had all grown up. She had to keep warning herself to retreat from their lives in a civil manner. That was her first lesson as a parent. They were children she had painstakingly raised since their birth, and she had inevitably grown deeply attached to them. Retreat from their lives¡­ To learn how to constantly retreat and draw further away was truly tough. Diana held back the tears in her eyes as she untied Betty¡¯s hair. Betty¡¯s hair had just been washed this morning, and the sweet scent of her shampoo was still lingering in her hair. Diana couldn¡¯t help but rub her nose at the scent. ¡°Does the shampoo at our house smell so good?¡± ¡°No.¡± Betty shook her head. ¡°The shampoo we use at home doesn¡¯t have a scent.¡± Where did that sweet scente from, then? Diana could smell the strong fragrance of roses; it made her think of their vivid red color, even without seeing any. Since the sweet smell wasn¡¯ting from Betty¡¯s hair and wasn¡¯t the fragrance used in the room, where exactly was the scenting from? She was just wondering about it when she heard amotion at the balcony. She ignored it. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the shower,¡± Diana said, holding Betty¡¯s hand and leading the girl to the bathroom. She had booked a room with a bathtub. She had prepared a bubble bath sachet, which she ced in the tub and ran the water before telling Betty to go in. Betty wasn¡¯t used to using the shower gels from outside her house. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Diana packed Betty¡¯s usual bathing mousse, which formed soft clouds of foam on her hand with every pump. She had a lot of fun ying with the foam, she pumped a few more handfuls of it before transferring it into the tub. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re more yful than me,¡± Bettymented, pulling Diana. ¡°Come in and bathe with me.¡± It had been a while since they took a bath together.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Diana always thought that adults¡¯ bodies were dirty, and that little children, especially girls, had to pay special attention to their personal female hygiene. Thus, she rarely took baths with her daughter. In fact, she could count the times she bathed with Betty since thetter¡¯s birth with just one hand. Instinctively, she wanted to say no to Betty. However, Betty¡¯s eyes were filled with expectations and desire. Forget it. She was probably quite clean, anyway. She pondered for a moment, before deciding, ¡°Let¡¯s not think so much.¡± Her daughter wanted to be close to her, and enjoy a happy time bathing with her. There was no need for her to dampen Betty¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s said that some exposure to germs can build immunity,¡± Diana mumbled, trying tofort herself. ¡°If I¡¯m too uptight and Betty gets underexposed to germs, it might not be good for her health in the long term.¡± Betty cupped her chin and leaned against the edge of the tub, looking gleefully at Diana mumbling to herself. Betty didn¡¯t rush Diana for an answer. She just waited for Diana to take off her clothes. Then, she immediately grabbed Diana¡¯s arms and pulled her slowly into the tub. ¡°Mommy, be careful.¡± Mommy couldn¡¯t afford to slip and fall. Daddy and Sean weren¡¯t around, so Betty had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting Mommy. Absolutely no one, including herself, could hurt Mommy! Diana saw Betty pout, looking all serious, and burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just pregnant. I¡¯m not severely ill to the point I can¡¯t stand.¡± Betty needn¡¯t be so anxious. Seeing such a small and petite girl with her face all flushed and anxious was such an adorable sight! Steam rose from the water, leaving a mist on the mirror. Diana and Betty were having fun in the tub while themotion at the balcony went on. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Every room in this hotel came attached with a balcony. There was practically no gap between one balcony to another. In fact, two balconies of two separate hotel rooms shared one single pane of ss. Essentially, one could effortlessly get from one hotel room to another just by jumping across the ss. A woman in white uniform grasped the ss separating Diana¡¯s balcony from the neighboring balcony, and tried jumping a few times. Very swiftly, she leaped like a spring from the balcony to Diana¡¯s. Right after that, someone handed her something. She reached out to take it. Things continued being handed to the woman who jumped into Diana¡¯s balcony, and she continued taking them and putting them on the ground. All of this made quite a ruckus. Diana finally sensed that something was wrong, and she began to panic. She let Betty continue soaking in the tub, and said, ¡°Mommy needs to head out for a while. I¡¯lle back soon to shower you later.¡± There was still a lot of foam on Betty¡¯s body, and she needed a shower to wash them all off. Betty nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± Diana stood up, cleaned herself up, and got dressed. Then, she opened the bathroom door. When she walked out, themotion grew louder. She was sure that someone had entered her hotel room! Her brows furrowed. She immediately switched on all the lights in her room. Her heart was in her throat. Diana picked up the receiver next to the bed, and dialed for the reception. After the call went through, instead of speaking, she switched it to loudspeaker mode. She ced the receiver on the table, so that whoever was on the line could hear themotion in here. The sound wasing from the balcony. Diana clutched her chest, fearful, as she slowly walked toward the balcony. The hotel suite wasn¡¯t big. The balcony was a little haven, attached to a smaller room.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment Diana walked out of therger room, she immediately spotted someone at the balcony. Not just someone, but several people! This was her room! A room she booked with her own money! Furious, Diana yelled at the phone, ¡°Get your manager here right now!¡± Her voice was clear and crisp, piercing like the cold winter air, shocking everyone at the scene¡ª including those standing at the balcony. Very soon, a voice could be heard. ¡°Ms. Winnington¡­¡± It was a female voice; one that sounded rather weak and feeble, clearly posing no threat to Diana. Diana moved closer to the balcony. Just then, the curtains flew up in the air. She could make out the figures in the dark. The owner of the voice seemed to be wearing white clothes. Immediately, she recalled the maids busying themselves in the room next door when she brought Betty back. What were those people doing in her room now? They even barged into her balcony without permission! Diana found it terribly ufortable. She instinctively wrapped her arms around her stomach, and stood right where she was, no longer walking forward. ¡°Who are you?! How do you know my name?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was still small and there was a trace of reverence in it. ¡°The professor told me your name. We knocked on your door just now, but you didn¡¯t answer us. So¡­¡± She sounded like she was put in a difficult spot. She added indignantly, ¡°We had no choice but to jump in from the balcony.¡± They were on the neenth floor. If anything were to happen when they jumped, it may have been a matter of life and death. But¡­ ¡°Professor? Are you working for Professor Hughes? Is Jim Hughes staying next door?¡± Diana asked. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 The woman nodded. ¡°It is Professor Hughes.¡± Noticing that Diana had her guard down and was willing to talk, the maid went on, ¡°The professor instructed us to deliver some things to you, but we didn¡¯t get any response when we knocked on your door. We couldn¡¯t only go by the balcony.¡± When they knocked, Diana and Betty were immersed in the fun of soaking in the tub. Not only were the sounds blocked out by the room door and walls, but they were also blocked out by the ss door in the washroom. What¡¯s more, Betty loved chatting and singing in the bath. It waspletely understandable that Diana did not manage to hear the knocks on the door. Diana began walking closer to them. ¡°Deliver some things?¡± She trusted Jim very much. She genuinely saw him as a friend. Upon realizing they were his subordinates, she rxed. ¡°What things? Why is Jim staying next door to me?¡± The woman quickly replied, ¡°Professor said that booking both rooms on the left and right of your room and prevent random, dangerous people from staying next to you. It ensures a quiet and peaceful environment for you, and your safety. You¡¯re pregnant, after all. The professor was worried about you getting shocked, or if you might be in danger. He didn¡¯t want to leave it to chance.¡± In other words, no one wasn¡¯t staying in the rooms next door. He had booked them for her sake. Diana looked at the figures standing outside at the balcony behind the billowing curtains. People who didn¡¯t know might misunderstand and assume they were trying to attack a pregnantdy. She rubbed her belly, feeling the lingering fear in her heart, and mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t shocked until you guys came in.¡± Thedies were stumped by Diana¡¯sment. They knew they didn¡¯t do their job well today, but they had too many things to deliver to Diana within a limited time. If they didn¡¯t manage to do it in time, they would be pped with further rules and restrictions back at the Hughes residence. For all they knew, they might even be punished. They didn¡¯t want that happening. Since they didn¡¯t bear Diana any ill will, they decided to jump onto her balcony. Diana was rather curious. ¡°What did you bring?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Until now, she still had no idea what they were tasked to deliver to her. She genuinely thought that Jim was too thoughtful and considerate. Coming to Jacroaof was already thanks to him. Coupled with his care over her hotel stay, it made Diana feel bad. Perhaps she should have followed the driver back to the Hughes residence and say hello to Jim. She had rejected him before, and was now embarrassed to ask him about it again. She had no choice but to forgo the thought, and check out the things the maids delivered. The maids showed everything they brought on the floor. In an instant, the floor was filled with many items spread out in a line. There were strawberries, cherries, durians, mangosteens, and many fresh coconuts filled with juice. Each coconut was apanied by a set of tools to crack it open. It was clearly prepared by someone thoughtful and detailed. Jim immediately came to mind. His bookish air and maturity of a professor was like a refreshing spring breeze. Diana continued checking out the items. Aside from the fruits, there were also some snacks. They weren¡¯t the usual breads and biscuits, but hand-made buns and rolls. There were tiny and bite-sized, and looked as if she could eat them one after the other. The maid could tell that Diana had her doubts, and quickly offered an exnation. ¡°These are handmade by the professor. They have no preservatives, and can onlyst for six days. After that, they¡¯ll do bad and you shouldn¡¯t eat them. We¡¯lle by and deliver fresh buns to you regrly.¡± Diana didn¡¯t care about the second half of what the maid told her. All the more she didn¡¯t care about the timing. She thought the maid didn¡¯t know that she was just a tourist, and was going to leave in around five to six days. In fact, she was nning to stay for only three to four days. The scenery at Jacroaof was pretty good, the mountainous views making one feel rxed and cheerful. Even so, Diana missed Richburgh and its cold, hard ridges. It gave her the feeling of home. What¡¯s more, it was where her bossy, overbearing, and silly husband who couldn¡¯t sweet-talk her even if his life depended on it stayed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of Julian, she blushed. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Thedies found Diana incredibly beautiful. No wonder their professor was spending so much effort on a pregnant woman! ¡°Over the years, the professor has never given anyone food he made himself,¡± the woman said, trying their best to portray Jim in the best light possible. ¡°There are herbs in them, so the taste is extra special. ¡°They taste good, and are good for your health. Whenever you get hungry at night, feel free to take them to fill your stomach.¡± No wonder Diana felt like the buns smelled special. Even the strong stench of the durians couldn¡¯t mask that special scent. ¡°Okay,¡± Diana said with a smile. She turned her attention to a huge gift box on the floor. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Birds¡¯ nests and bedsheets.¡± The maids nodded at Diana as they spoke. With Diana¡¯s permission, they entered the room to move everything slowly. ¡°These things are heavy. Please don¡¯t touch them.¡± They rolled up their sleeves and grabbed brushes and disinfectant liquid. One of them handed Diana a room card. ¡°We¡¯ve cleaned the two rooms next door. Professor Hughes might go into the room on the right to rx and drink some tea. He won¡¯t go into the room on the left. You can go in there anytime to rest.¡± That was exactly what Diana could do right now. It would make it easier for them to clean her room. Diana wasn¡¯t a clean freak; she felt the room was fine, so long as it wasn¡¯t dirty or messy. There was no need to go to the extent of ensuring that even the under sink pipes were clear of hair. What¡¯s more¡­ ¡°My daughter is still in the bathroom.¡± Diana began to understand why some of them gave way to her when she brought Betty back to the hotel just now. They had recognized her long ago. This was a thorough demonstration of Jim¡¯s thoughtfulness as a host. Diana figured that whatever Jim was thinking, as long as she insisted he was merely doing his part as a host, their rtionship would remain strictly as friends. When Jim visited Richburgh, she and Julian would extend ten times the hospitality that Jim was currently giving her. Such debts could definitely be repaid, as long as she had the heart to do so. ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean my room,¡± she told the maids. The daily housekeeping was enough. Diana didn¡¯t like having so many people invading her privacy, anyway. The reason she wasn¡¯t angry at them for jumping on her balcony was because of all the gifts Jim was giving her. ¡°Please leave,¡± Diana said, opening her door. She kept the room cards with her. ¡°Tell Professor Hughes that I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡± If she didn¡¯t say that, she was afraid these people might refuse to leave her room. As she had expected, the moment they heard that Diana would visit Jim, all of them looked relieved. Diana found it slightly baffling. She stopped one of the maids to ask, ¡°Is Professor Hughes unfriendly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t give Diana a direct response. She simply looked at Diana, shocked. It was only when she realized who Diana was that she finally snapped back to attention, and said, ¡°Professor Hughes is a very nice man.¡± It was an answer Diana expected. Diana was relieved. ¡°I saw how all of you looked so nervous at the mention of his name, so I thought he was mistreating you.¡± She sighed in relief. ¡°But Jim is such a nice man! He can¡¯t possibly mistreat you.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The maid smiled, not saying anything. It was only when she turned around that the smile on her face vanished, reced with a look of mncholy. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of taking a ck pill once she returned to the Hughes residence. She didn¡¯t want that. Everyone who took that ck pill ended up in a terrible plight. Every one of them signed an agreement before working for the Hughes household. That agreement wasn¡¯t for maids or bodyguards, but rather, for people trialing drugs. Thedies found Diana incredibly beautiful. No wonder their professor was spending so much effort on a pregnant woman! ¡°Over the years, the professor has never given anyone food he made himself,¡± the woman said, trying their best to portray Jim in the best light possible. ¡°There are herbs in them, so the taste is extra special. ¡°They taste good, and are good for your health. Whenever you get hungry at night, feel free to take them to fill your stomach.¡± No wonder Diana felt like the buns smelled special. Even the strong stench of the durians couldn¡¯t mask that special scent. ¡°Okay,¡± Diana said with a smile. She turned her attention to a huge gift box on the floor. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Birds¡¯ nests and bedsheets.¡± The maids nodded at Diana as they spoke. With Diana¡¯s permission, they entered the room to move everything slowly. ¡°These things are heavy. Please don¡¯t touch them.¡± They rolled up their sleeves and grabbed brushes and disinfectant liquid. One of them handed Diana a room card. ¡°We¡¯ve cleaned the two rooms next door. Professor Hughes might go into the room on the right to rx and drink some tea. He won¡¯t go into the room on the left. You can go in there anytime to rest.¡± That was exactly what Diana could do right now. It would make it easier for them to clean her room.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Diana wasn¡¯t a clean freak; she felt the room was fine, so long as it wasn¡¯t dirty or messy. There was no need to go to the extent of ensuring that even the under sink pipes were clear of hair. What¡¯s more¡­ ¡°My daughter is still in the bathroom.¡± Diana began to understand why some of them gave way to her when she brought Betty back to the hotel just now. They had recognized her long ago. This was a thorough demonstration of Jim¡¯s thoughtfulness as a host. Diana figured that whatever Jim was thinking, as long as she insisted he was merely doing his part as a host, their rtionship would remain strictly as friends. When Jim visited Richburgh, she and Julian would extend ten times the hospitality that Jim was currently giving her. Such debts could definitely be repaid, as long as she had the heart to do so. ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean my room,¡± she told the maids. The daily housekeeping was enough. Diana didn¡¯t like having so many people invading her privacy, anyway. The reason she wasn¡¯t angry at them for jumping on her balcony was because of all the gifts Jim was giving her. ¡°Please leave,¡± Diana said, opening her door. She kept the room cards with her. ¡°Tell Professor Hughes that I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡± If she didn¡¯t say that, she was afraid these people might refuse to leave her room. As she had expected, the moment they heard that Diana would visit Jim, all of them looked relieved. Diana found it slightly baffling. She stopped one of the maids to ask, ¡°Is Professor Hughes unfriendly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t give Diana a direct response. She simply looked at Diana, shocked. It was only when she realized who Diana was that she finally snapped back to attention, and said, ¡°Professor Hughes is a very nice man.¡± It was an answer Diana expected. Diana was relieved. ¡°I saw how all of you looked so nervous at the mention of his name, so I thought he was mistreating you.¡± She sighed in relief. ¡°But Jim is such a nice man! He can¡¯t possibly mistreat you.¡± The maid smiled, not saying anything. It was only when she turned around that the smile on her face vanished, reced with a look of mncholy. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of taking a ck pill once she returned to the Hughes residence. She didn¡¯t want that. Everyone who took that ck pill ended up in a terrible plight. Every one of them signed an agreement before working for the Hughes household. That agreement wasn¡¯t for maids or bodyguards, but rather, for people trialing drugs. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Only in the Hughes residence, no matter what happened to them after taking any pill¡ªbe it death¡ª their family members would have no way of seekingpensation from the Hughes family, even if they pursued awsuit. ¡°Wait!¡± Diana yelled. Seeing their clothes, Diana had a thought. Very soon, she caught up with the maid whom she spoke with just now. The maid¡¯s back tensed up ever so slightly. She turned, around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Winnington?¡± ¡°Your clothes.¡± Diana pointed at their uniform. ¡°Does everyone working at the Hughes household have to wear the same white uniform? Even the men?¡± This time, thedy didn¡¯t reply to Diana¡¯s question. Diana exined, ¡°I¡¯m in the fashion design industry. I think the fabric used in your uniform is of great quality.¡± She didn¡¯t even need a closer look to feel the fabric¡¯s smooth and silky texture. The detailed embroidery on the uniform made it look very expensive. Jim had used it in his uniforms. The maid said, ¡°Both men and women wear the same uniform, but in different colors.¡± Diana thought of Jim. ¡°What color is the men¡¯s uniform?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m new around here, and I haven¡¯t seen any male workers thus far.¡± Diana nodded in understanding. She surveyed the maid before her from head to toe, ascertaining that the maid wasn¡¯t lying before finally letting her go. She was probably overthinking things. Jim had already said that he didn¡¯t know who Matt Hughes was.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She shouldn¡¯t associate Jim and Matt Hughes just because of a ck pill that wasmonly-seen everywhere. She was sure Jim bore no ill-intentions against her. With that in mind, Diana apologized to the maid. ¡°Sorry for bothering you. I¡¯ll take note of it when I go tomorrow. Your uniform looks very good.¡± The maid smiled, and looked at her huge team that had gone ahead of her. The team consisted of a grand total of 20 people, all dressed in white uniform embroidered with silver patterns on them. Their hair was coiled up in neat chignons, and they looked like an impressive army when walking together. They were also very eye-catching. The maid felt rather bad forgging behind, and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Winnington, shall I leave?¡± Diana immediately stepped aside. ¡°Sure. Thank you for today.¡± Jim had delivered so many things to her, and tasked so many of his subordinates to tidy up the neighboring rooms. Diana knew she owed him big time. She gripped the room card in her hand, and pondered over the most appropriate way to thank Jim tomorrow when she visited him. At the same time, she needed to reject his show of affection. Diana was now very certain that Jim had feelings for her. This time, Julian had gotten it wrong. She came to Jacroaof to meet his rival in love. Yet, that fool hadn¡¯t contacted her until now! He also showed no signs of rushing over here. She looked at the cked-out screen on her phone; then at the fruits, snacks, and daily necessities piled up at the side. Resentment gradually built up in her. ¡°Julian Fulcher! If you don¡¯te soon, I¡¯m going to get together with Jim!¡± she yelled. That was what Betty heard Diana say the moment she came out of the bathroom. Her eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in shock. She sneakily grabbed her phone, and switched it on. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. During the entire process, Betty¡¯s mouth was wide open. She crossed her legs anxiously. Her brows were tightly knitted, but she didn¡¯t forget to cover the light shining from her screen to prevent Diana from finding her out. Betty quickly typed out exactly what Diana had said in a text, then sent it to Julian. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Julian was busy. So much so, he didn¡¯t even have the time to check his phone. The earlier he resolved the crisis that Fulcher Inc. was facing, the earlier he could get to Jacroaof and look for Diana and Betty. He threw himself into working on Fulcher Inc.¡¯s back-end financial system, tirelessly keeping an eagle eye on his technicians as they worked. ¡°This hacker is very cunning,¡± the technician said. It wasn¡¯t easy fulfilling the task this time round. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen a destruction program in these settings, and it looks just like a children¡¯s game. It looks very simple¡ªchildish, even¡ªbut when we actually tried to decode it, we realized there was nothing childish about it. Little children have nothing to do with this level of difficulty.¡± The technician¡¯s words erased Julian¡¯s doubts regarding Sean. His son couldn¡¯t possibly have done something so wicked to Fulcher Inc. For all he knew, Sean was probably sound asleep right now, recovering from the fatigue of his training. In reality, Sean was very tired indeed. However, he wasn¡¯t sleeping. He thought about it, and was determined to teach Julian a lesson through this cyberattack so that he would remember to take care of Sean¡¯s mommy! Yet, he heard from Lucas that Julian still hadn¡¯t set off for Jacroaof. Given Julian¡¯s abilities, Sean didn¡¯t think that his actions could stop Julian from rushing to Jacroaof to find Diana.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That is, unless Julian didn¡¯t want to go. He didn¡¯t find it urgent enough. Otherwise, even if he had to crawl, he would have gone there! He shuddered when he thought about what could happen to Mommy and Betty, who were all by themselves in Jacroaof. The more Sean thought about it, the more worried he got. His brows furrowed as he pondered if his reminder to Julian was strong enough. Sean thought he had given Julian enough chances. Since Julian didn¡¯t take them, he would have to stand on Lucas¡¯ side. ¡°Do you have any other way to deal with Julian Fulcher?¡± Sean was determined to teach Julian a harsh lesson, so that he would always remember to prioritize Diana in all things. Even hispany wasn¡¯t as important as Mommy! Sean did exactly what he thought as he looked innocently yet earnestly at Lucas, almost seeing the latter as his teacher. Lucas asked, ¡°Do you bear a grudge against Julian Fulcher?¡± That was Sean¡¯s father. How could he possibly have a grudge against Julian? If he really did, he would have bombed Collina Vi into pieces long ago. Anyway, he knew the electronic programs of the inner rooms and main gate of Collina Vi, all thanks to Julian¡¯s previous efforts to test hisputing talent. Activating the programs right now was as easy as pie. ¡°No grudge,¡± Sean said. Just some minor family dispute. Sean¡¯s face puffed up, revealing innocence that could only be seen in children. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lucas was beginning to like Sean more and more. He couldn¡¯t help it. In the end, Sean was but a child. He definitely had his adorable side. The baby fat on his cheeks were especially cute. It proved to be a weakness that even weakened Lucas had. He threw Sean an ointment, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your injuries fester, especially the ones on your fingers. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to use a computer in the future.¡± A rare genius like him had to be protected well. What¡¯s more, he was so small and so young. Thest time Lucas left this ce, he thought that Sean wouldn¡¯t pose much threat or danger to him. He was way too young and way too small. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Lucas heard that before, Sean couldn¡¯t even lift a bow and arrow. Sean even issued Leonard a challenge, wanting topete against him, but when the time of the match came, Leonard didn¡¯t appear. He didn¡¯t even want to fight against this pipsqueak. With that thought in mind, Lucas was more forgiving toward Sean. He even gave Sean a set of new clothes to change into. ¡°One weekter, I¡¯ll let you out of this room.¡± During this period¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere with Julian Fulcher¡¯s affairs from here on.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucas handed Sean a set of documents. ¡°Make it so that these two rooms in this hotel can only be unlocked on our end one week¡ªno, three dayster.¡± Lucas thought through it. Nowhere was safe and private enough. He¡¯d rather let Diana remain in that hotel all the way. Anyway, he heard that the servants at home helped tidy up her room till it was spick and span. Jim even booked the neighboring rooms, which meant that Diana had a lot of space to move about. Over theing week, the Hughes family would reserve the entire hotel for their own use. Diana could then take Betty downstairs for some sunshine if the weather looked up. They wouldn¡¯t be bothered if they wanted to take a stroll, too. Just¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave that hotel before she gave birth. Lucas had proposed this idea to Jim, but Jim had yet to give him a response. However, Lucas was already beginning to put his n in ce. Firstly, he had to first reprogram the lock of Diana¡¯s hotel room so he could be in full control of Diana¡¯s movements anytime. Thankfully, Sean was sharp enough to ask, ¡°Whose hotel room is this? Is it the room of Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife? Why do we need to change the passcode program of the door lock?¡± He could teach his daddy a lesson, but he didn¡¯t want to help others bully his mommy. He didn¡¯t even want to help others bully Daddy. He was the only one who could bully Daddy and Mommy. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas said, once again impressed by Sean¡¯s intellect. ¡°It is the room of Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife, Ms. Winnington.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sean¡¯s hand, which was applying ointment, paused midair. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to leave this room. He couldn¡¯t really figure out what Lucas wanted to do to Mommy. ¡°Her husband doesn¡¯t know how to take care of her. Our professor said we have to teach Julian Fulcher a lesson, and make him anxious when he can¡¯t find his own wife. We can¡¯t let Ms. Winnington return to Richburgh so soon. We must let her have as much fun as possible here.¡± Sean asked, ¡°What does this have to do with controlling the password to her door lock?¡± ¡°I have no choice,¡± Lucas said with a shrug. ¡°Ms. Winnington¡¯s blinded by love. I heard the professor say that she¡¯s anxious to return to Richburgh when she realized that Julian Fulcher isn¡¯ting. ¡°She wants to go look for her husband, but her husband didn¡¯t even bother calling her. As her friend, the professor is angry and anxious for her. ¡°That¡¯s why he wants to help Ms. Winnington. At the very least, he wants to stop her from returning so quickly.¡± Jim no longer trusted Julian. He didn¡¯t think Julian was capable of ensuring a smooth pregnancy for Diana and keeping her in a good mood the whole time. So, he didn¡¯t intend to let Ms. Winnington go back. To him, he was helping Diana with her pregnancy. He was doing a good thing and fulfilling his responsibility as a friend. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lucas was inplete agreement with Jim, and he sounded righteous as he spoke about forcing Diana to stay in Jacroaof. ¡°That Julian Fulcher even said that he wanted to put his wife and daughter in our professor¡¯s hands.¡± Lucas looked fiercely at Sean. ¡°Do you think Julian Fulcher is going to look for other women? Otherwise, how could he say something like that? Ms. Winnington will probably be very heartbroken if she were to return right now.¡± Sean looked more and more solemn as he listened to Lucas. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 No wonder people said that unfaithfulness and violence in a marriage were bothpletely uneptable. If it could happen once, it could happen twice. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Over these two days, Sean made use of the inte to search through all the information he could find about the past between Julian and Ka Winnington. Although Julian wasn¡¯t exactly considered unfaithful at that time, Sean could tell that Julian had considered being unfaithful. He simply stopped himself before he made a big mistake. Even so, the hurt that he caused Mommy was real. Mommy gave him a chance, which was why he and Betty came about. And now, Mommy was pregnant with two more babies. But now, Daddy wasn¡¯t cherishing her as he should! The thought of Julian¡¯s disappointing actions infuriated Sean. ¡°Probably!¡± Aside from being bewitched and blinded by another woman, what other reason could Julian possibly have for not rushing to Jacroaof the moment he had the chance to? Why did he have to make Mommy and Betty wait here in disappointment? The more Sean thought about it, the more angry he got. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Leave Ms. Winnington¡¯s door lock to me!¡± This time, he was determined not to let Mommy go back so soon. He would wait until Julian admitted his mistake, and came begging Mommy to go back! That day, Julian kept sneezing. Even his usually neat and tidy clothes were in disarray. Noel urged him to go home and take a break. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, I¡¯ll be here. Please go home first.¡± How could Julian allow that?! He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest well at home, anyway. He had to resolve Fulcher Inc.¡¯s crisis as soon as possible, and make sure thepany was fine. If Fulcher Inc. was fine, then Diana, as its main shareholder, would be fine.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Diana was his sole pursuit in life. Julian¡¯s persistence stopped Noel from trying to persuade him. Noel immediately drove back home to get some fresh clothes for Julian, mentally preparing himself to eat and sleep in the office over the next two years. ¡°It¡¯s good if we can resolve the crisis as soon as possible. Once we do that, I can go find Diana with peace of mind,¡± Julian said to Noel. ¡°The cyberattack is the main issue this time round. This proves that there¡¯s a huge loophole in our back-end system. We must seize this chance to upgrade our systems.¡± It would be easily solved if it was just a problem with a lousy back-end system. Fulcher Inc.¡¯s financial settlement back-end system was very mature. It wasn¡¯t easy to find patches, optimize and upgrade a mature tform. With Julian monitoring and supervising the effort, it might lead to outstanding results that mighte even earlier. Noel understood how important thepany was to the Fulchers. He said nothing more, except to remind Julian to take care of his own health. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Julian said, as he took the clothes from Noel and nced at him. Noel worked for him over so many years. Julian trusted his working abilities. Noel was even able to help him think through details in his personal life. He was very pleased with his assistant. ¡°You, on the other hand,¡± Julian said, ncing at the stubble growing on Noel¡¯s chin and the listless look in his eyes, ¡°should be taking care of your own health as well.¡± He pulled out a new suit from the clothes Noel just handed to him. ¡°Go get changed.¡± There was a changing room in the office, which made things convenient. Noel was confused. ¡°Mr. Fulcher¡­¡± The current clothes he was wearing were perfectly fine. There was no need for him to wear Julian¡¯s clothes. ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing these for days,¡± Julian said, mercilessly exposing Noel¡¯s unkemptness. ¡°You¡¯ll turn smelly if you don¡¯t change out of it soon. ¡°Diana arranged a blind date for you today, so that you can forget about Cecilia as soon as possible. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock at the caf¨¦ by the road.¡± Julian nced at the clock, and urged Noel, ¡°Go for it. If you dare reject me, you can quit being my assistant.¡± Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 That was impossible. Getting Noel to quit being Julian¡¯s assistant was worse than making him fall out of love. It was almost akin to murder. That would really make Noel lose all aim in life. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go,¡± Noel said. All he needed to do when he was there was to politely reject thedy. Not turning up for the blind date would indeed disappoint Diana. Diana was so kind to him, so Noel couldn¡¯t bear to make Diana appear dishonest. However, he didn¡¯t get changed. By the time Julian realized what happened, Noel was already on his way. Julian decided not to pursue the matter. Anyway, Noel¡¯s blind date wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. To help Noel choose a better partner this time, the blind date Diana prepared involved a thickyer of curtain in between the parties. Only if both parties clicked and had much to talk about would they be able to proceed to the next stage. Given Noel¡¯s current state¡­ He probably wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat, especially so enthusiastically that it would lead to the curtains opening so that him and his date could see each other. Julian wasn¡¯t very optimistic about the blind date. He expected Noel to return very soon after the blind date. The sun was shining brightly. Even in the afternoon, the sunshine remained bright and intense. Cecilia was rather fearful of such weather. Bright sunshine during summer meant heat. Walking under the bright sunshine would make your skin sticky and sweaty, and the heat brought difort one couldn¡¯t shake off easily. Even so, the blind date in the afternoon was very important. It was with a partner that her mother had searched for very long. If she didn¡¯t go for it, her family would definitely nag at her for being unable to let go of Noel. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What was there for Cecilia to hold on to? Noel was the one who had let her down.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Whenever she thought of him, she would get upset. Dark clouds would form above her head, giving her a solemn impression. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to smile when you reach the caf¨¦ and see your blind date,¡± Sue reminded her Cecilia, handing her an umbre. ¡°It¡¯s very sunny outside. Don¡¯t get yourself too tanned.¡± Cecilia nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± Although she knew she really shouldn¡¯t pick a fight with her mother, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°If the other party is very ugly and has pockmarked skin, must I still smile at him?¡± ¡°Forget about that.¡± Sue gently pushed Cecilia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his photo. He¡¯s very handsome.¡± She reminded Cecilia again, ¡°You¡¯ll see him seated at thest seat by the window, at the caf¨¦ by the road.¡± She paused for a while. Ultimately, she still cared more for her daughter, and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t fancy him, you can choose not to enter the caf¨¦ and juste home.¡± Sue had thought things through. If Cecilia really wasn¡¯t able to find a man she fancied, that would only be for the time being. Sue would use everything she had¡ªall her power and herwork¡ªto search for suitable men beyond the shores of Richburgh. As long as she could find someone suitable, she would immediately introduce him to Cecilia. After trying thousands of times, Cecilia would definitely be able to find someone she fancied! Cecilia waspletely unaware of her mother¡¯s ns, but she held this blind date in high regard. Since she didn¡¯t have a good eye for men, getting her wise and knowledgeable mother¡¯s help in selecting a handsome young man was definitely a good idea! She asked the driver to drop her at the caf¨¦ by the road. After she got out of the car, she opened the umbre to shield herself from the sun. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 The caf¨¦ by the road had recently be a very popr caf¨¦ in Richburgh. The special thing about it was that it was by the road. In fact, it wasn¡¯t really by the road. There was actually a road stretching around it. The owner of this shop was a holdout. When the government tore down the buildings in this area, he decided to build a road around the shop. That resulted in a very interesting sight. Either way, it was clear to the original owners of the property that they could no longer live there. The only thing they could do was to rent out the property. Over the years, they had many tenants. However, the most sessful one that became famous was this cafe. Wealthy socialites, white-cored workers in the city, students, and even tourists from all over the world, woulde to visit this caf¨¦. It somehow became one of Richburgh¡¯s attractions. It came to the point that those who didn¡¯t drop by the caf¨¦ were considered to have never stepped into Richburgh. Business at the caf¨¦ was therefore booming. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia had recently been busy thinking about what she could do to step out of her identity of being a rich heiress of the Jarvis family, who was naive and knew nothing about the world. Now that she had a chance to visit this caf¨¦, she wanted to check out its business model. The moment she opened the door, her attention was immediately drawn to the Ternd-style furnishings in the shop. The vintage wave had passed. Simple minimalistic decorations became outdated fast. Thus, shops of many kinds began renovating themselves in many strange styles. The furnishings of this shop were very special, unforgettable even after just one nce. There were too many people in the caf¨¦, just like what a tourist attraction should be. Cecilia stood at the door, subconsciously looking at the seats by the windows so that she could catch a glimpse of her blind date. All she could see were the backs of many heads.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Please excuse me,¡± she said as she tried walking into the caf¨¦, resigned to the fate that she could only see her blind date when she found his seat. Cecilia stood at the door, shouting at the people queuing up to buy coffee. ¡°Thank you, please excuse me, thank you¡­¡± When she finally managed to squeeze into the caf¨¦ from the entrance, she felt like the air was fresher. Cecilia took a deep breath. She was about to order coffee, but her hand paused midair. There were too many people in the queue. Perhaps she should wait for a while before ordering. The blind date was important. She could drink coffee anywhere, anytime. The thing was, she had read excellent reviews about the coffee here. Now that she was here, she really wanted to try it. Seeing the long, snaking queue, she gave up. ¡°I wonder who chose such a ce as a venue for a blind date,¡± Cecilia pondered as she walked on. ¡°Forget it. This was nned by Mom. She probably doesn¡¯t have much experience nning dates.¡± She thought to herself, while trying to tolerate the noisy environment. She soon found the seat Sue told her about, and sat down. ¡°Pardon me,¡± a waitress said, moving fast despite the huge crowd. She had appeared the moment Cecilia sat down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but someone has already reserved this table. Please find another table.¡± No wonder this seat was empty in such a huge, crowded caf¨¦. Cecilia looked up and shed her signature, sweet smile. ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m the one who reserved this table.¡± The waitress shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The one who reserved this table is a regr here.¡± Cecilia was embarrassed, but the waitress kept bowing and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, miss. Someone really reserved this table. This regr of ourses every day.¡± The regr would definitely be upset to see the table gone. Cecilia didn¡¯t want to put the waitress in a difficult spot. She thought about it, then called Sue. Sue said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make any reservation. I just told him to sit by the window. Don¡¯t you youngsters love sitting by the window?¡± Forget it. This was her first time. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Cecilia keptforting herself after hanging up the phone. Her mom had it tough, too; at such an old age, she had to arrange blind dates for her. As the saying goes, familiarityes with repetition. If this blind date didn¡¯t go well, she would surely arrange a better one next time. ¡°Sorry.¡± This time, it was Cecilia apologizing to the waitress. She felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°This seat isn¡¯t the one I reserved, I made a mistake. But¡­¡± Her gaze swept around the coffee shop. ¡°I¡¯m here for a blind date. I¡­¡± There were no avable seats before her. Where would she go for the blind date now? And where would she wait? If things didn¡¯t work out, she might as well just go home. Even if she had to endure Sue¡¯s nagging, it was better than trying to squeeze in a ce that was like a crowded marketce. Already having second thoughts before starting her entrepreneurial journey, Cecilia looked around the coffee shop again. She rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing. ¡°Is this even a coffee shop? It¡¯s more like a market.¡± The coffee shop seemed to have been turned into a market, emphasizing quantity over quality. Instead of getting angry at herint, the waitress shed her a rxed smile. ¡°Oh, a blind date! You should have said so earlier!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The waitress became even more enthusiastic, especially after sorting out the seating issue. She wasn¡¯t as tense anymore when facing Cecilia. ¡°Follow me. People who came for blind dates don¡¯t stay here, they¡¯re on the second floor.¡± Saying that, she led Cecilia a few steps backward. She turned a seemingly sealed door, and it rotated at a forty-five-degree angle¡ªthe whole thing was like a mechanism in reality shows on TV.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A breeze blew, and the wind chimes hanging above rang. There was a vast expanse of white and sky- blue, reminiscent of the sky. One could hear the sound of cars honking and elerating. asionally, one could also feel the wind. As it turned out, the highlight of this coffee shop was on the second floor. Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up; the thought of leavingpletely disappeared. She waspletely captivated by the scenery in front of her. At the same time, she was quite afraid. The surroundings were covered inrge floor-to-ceiling ss windows. With just one nce, a wide road stretched out before her. Standing here, she felt like she could collide with the speeding cars at any time. In reality, there was an entire floor of distance between her and those cars. Excitement surged in her. She really wanted a cup of coffee to wake herself up and clear her mind. This thought shed in her mind, and she instantly understood the deeper business strategy behind this coffee shop¡ªcreating demand. Not just creating demand, but even seizing control of the high-end blind date market in Richburgh. ¡°Miss,¡± the waitress said, as she led Cecilia to a corner. Cecilia had arrivedte; as there were no other avable seats, she had to settle for this corner. However, it was still a window-side position. After all, the ss was sorge, covering entire walls. It felt quite secure in the corner. Cecilia was satisfied, but she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are all the tables separated by bamboo curtains?¡± Wouldn¡¯t the person sitting across her not be able to see her face? How could one go on a blind date like this? Forget a blind date, even enjoying proper coffee here felt stifling. Even the good view outside the window was mostly blocked. How could a blind date work in such a setting? Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 The waitress noticed the diminishing excitement and anticipation on Cecilia¡¯s face. With a clientele as diverse as theirs, there was a familiar routine and exnation. ¡°It does block the view, but it¡¯s intentional,¡± she exined. ¡°Today happens to be our coffee shop¡¯s weekly collective blind date day. On this day, all the customers on the second floor be participants in a blind date. Our boss specifically set up these bamboo curtains to help everyone quickly find a compatible match. It¡¯s convenient for those attending the blind date not to judge based on appearances.¡± ¡°Not judging based on appearances? How can you determinepatibility without seeing each other?¡± Cecilia ced a lot of importance on a person¡¯s appearance. She couldn¡¯t tolerate an unattractive appearance for even a minute. At the very least, the person should have a decent appearance to be likable. Now that she couldn¡¯t even see the faces, what if she found out the person was unattractive after the revtion? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After all, her mom hadn¡¯t shown her any photos yet. Sue had seen them, but her preferences leaned towards sturdier gentlemen. It was a bit different from Cecilia¡¯s preference. Cecilia liked prettier and more delicate men. So, the suitability of a blind date partner and whether they were visually appealing needed to be evaluated on the spot. ¡°We¡¯ll let you see your date,¡± the waitress said with a smile. ¡°But only after you both havepatible views. Wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if you only judge based on looks and fall for him, only toter find out he¡¯s a scumbag?¡± The waitress¡¯s words struck a chord with Cecilia. Twice. She had chosen two men herself¡ªboth times purely based on their attractive faces, only to be deeply hurt in the end. One taught her the pain of unrequited love, and the other taught her the power of money. Listening to the waitress, it seemed that checking if her suitor¡¯s values and thoughts matched her before anything else was a good idea. ¡°Alright.¡± Cecilia nodded in agreement. ¡°Can I order a cup of coffee? I can¡¯t just sit here without ordering anything.¡± The waitress smiled. ¡°Your family arranged this blind date for you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to ce an order. Whoever arranged it has already paid after registering.¡± The waitress then asked for Cecilia¡¯s details. ¡°May I have your name?¡± Cecilia lowered her voice, not wanting to disturb others, and whispered, ¡°Cecilia Jarvis.¡± ¡ª ¡°Cecilia?¡± Noel smiled bitterly. He thought about her in her dreams, but did he have to hallucinate hearing her name in reality? He had already asked around on the way here. This roadside caf¨¦ was famous for its matchmaking events every Tuesday. The participants in this event were the wealthy, as the caf¨¦¡¯s owner had already screened them in advance. It was quite reliable. Richburgh had too many outstanding young men and women of marriageable age, and it wasn¡¯t easy to be part of this matchmaking event. He figured Diana must have put in a lot of effort to get him here. Diana and Julian had always treated him so well. He couldn¡¯t be ungrateful. After some thought, he decided to stand up and wash his face in the bathroom. It would be a shame to appear spiritless when talking to his potential dateter. Even after washing his face, he still looked disheveled. Noel faced the mirror, forcing himself to smile. ¡°Smile. I need to start a new rtionship, a new life.¡± Only by doing so could he not disappoint Diana¡¯s well-intentioned efforts. He promised himself to take this blind date seriously. Taking it seriously also meant distancing himself further from his first love, Cecilia Jarvis. Noel suppressed the sadness in his heart, and rallied his spirits. Then, he washed his hands and walked out of the washroom. The second floor was bing more crowded. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 More and more bamboo curtains were being lowered. This meant that the collective blind date in this caf¨¦ was about to begin. Cecilia never expected that her first blind date would turn out to be a group event. Sue probably had no idea about the nature of blind dates in this ce. Well, that was okay. Cecilia had no ns to exin it to her mother when she got home. After the incident with Noel, Cecilia¡¯s mindset had matured. She was no longer the girl who used to share every detail with her mother. One must walk their own path in life. A cup of Cloud Peak Coffee was soon ced in front of her. Its aroma wafted through the air, and Cecilia¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued even more. She grabbed the waitress. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of this ce?¡± Not only could the owner run a flexible business and explore new models, but he also maintained a high standard of coffee quality. It was a bit regrettable that she didn¡¯t know the owner. ¡°Our boss is an old man,¡± the waitress said, smiling. ¡°He says he¡¯s getting old, and doesn¡¯t like to show his face, so¡­¡± The waitress hesitated, shaking her head. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to meet him, even if you wish to see him.¡± Cecilia immediately expressed understanding. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± In reality, she just wanted to ask some business advice from him. With Diana not around recently, and Fanny¡­ She couldn¡¯t think about Fanny. Her heart felt heavy whenever she remembered Fanny, who had passed away just two days ago. Fanny was a star she admired so much. They had be friends after sharing a meal together, too. Now, Fanny was gone.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Life was unpredictable. Thus, one had to distance themselves from negative people and things. For example, Noel. Cecilia made a firm decision; she would never see him again in her life! She wouldn¡¯t give a man who took advantage of others to climb higher in life any chance. When her blind date beganter, she would make sure to have a proper conversation. She didn¡¯t want to end up with another man whose values were ipatible with hers, and thought that taking money from her parents could buy off emotions. ¡°Here.¡± The waitress found Cecilia easy to talk to. She wasn¡¯t like those women who had harbored ill intentions toward their boss. And so, the waitress had a favorable impression of her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Put this on.¡± She helped Cecilia put on a small earpiece microphone. Cecilia was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s this? Do we need to use a microphone for the blind date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a microphone,¡± the waitress exined. ¡°It¡¯s a voice changer.¡± ¡°A voice changer?¡± ¡°Yes. You can choose to use it or not. See, this¡­¡± She pressed a button. ¡°When you turn it on, you can choose various voices. Cute, ***y, and even a rough tomboyish voice.¡± This way, not only appearances but even voices could be manipted. The subsequent conversation could also be deceptive¡ªlike a form of disguise. Cecilia¡¯s confidence in this blind date suddenly diminished. She became more indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it.¡± Even though she couldn¡¯t see her suitor¡¯s face or show hers, she wanted to have a genuine conversation using her own voice. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 The waitress didn¡¯t rush to leave. She stood by Cecilia¡¯s side, still demonstrating how to use the microphone. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in wearing it. Just think: if someone can ept a voice that¡¯s difficult to listen to, that¡¯s when genuine feelings develop. Not just based on the face, but also the voice. ¡°For two people tost long together, they must share simr values and have simr thoughts. Only then can they get closer over time. Otherwise, they¡¯ll inevitably go in opposite directions.¡± The more Cecilia thought about it, the more she felt it made sense. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the device from the waitress, and operated it. ¡°Do I use it like this? If I do this, I can have an unpleasant voice?¡± Completely disguising herself, testing, and probing from an onlooker¡¯s perspective seemed like a good idea. ¡°The prerequisite for love is to stay calm. Only then can one avoid pitfalls.¡± The waitress affirmed Cecilia¡¯s technique, and added, ¡°After all, there are so many scumbags in this world. It¡¯s good to be cautious.¡± Cecilia agreed once again. The voice changer felt like a powerful weapon. She gripped the switch, already thinking about what to do during the uing blind date. ¡°Wait!¡± Cecilia suddenly realized something. She grabbed the waitress¡¯s clothes. ¡°Since it¡¯s a group blind date, how can we ensure that the person sitting across from me is the one my family selected for me?¡± Her suitor had passed her mother¡¯s inspection, and now, needed to pass hers. Only screened individuals would be more reliable, right? The waitress smiled, and winked at Cecilia. ¡°You can rx. Fate is predetermined, and the man destined to be by your side won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± The waitress¡¯s way of speaking was a bit peculiar, but that was just how it was. Cecilia¡¯s doubts were quickly smoothed over. Whatever. Regardless of who sat across her, he would be quickly eliminated if she couldn¡¯t have a meaningful conversation with him or if he had ipatible values. He wouldn¡¯t be allowed to open the curtains and unveil her face. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She would take it slow.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The second floor of the coffee shop was gradually filled with the rich aroma of coffee. More and more people had arrived. She could see faint figures moving around from behind the bamboo curtains. Across her, a man also took a seat. Judging by his figure, he wasn¡¯t short. In fact, he was simr to Noel¡¯s height. What a jinx! She was here to start anew and look for a fresh beginning. Why did she immediately run into someone who reminded her of Noel? The more she tried not to think about it, the more thoughts rted to Noel surfaced in her mind. When she said she was cold, he tightened his coat around himself and urged her to go home. When she wanted to hold hands, he kept avoiding her. In the end, he stuffed a small stone into her hand and said, ¡°I noticed that you always want to grab something, so holding a stone will keep your hand busy.¡± It seemed he was afraid Cecilia would find it repulsive. He even took the time to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve personally polished this stone with care, so feel free to hold it. It¡¯s not dirty.¡± Finally, Cecilia got annoyed and gave it to him straight. ¡°Hold my hand already!¡± Her hand was so delicate and soft. Holding it felt like holding a small and soft treasure. When Noel caught her hand, he grew tender and weak. His eyes glimmered slightly with tears. They quickly disappeared, giving way to joy. ¡°Thank you for wanting to hold my hand.¡± Cecilia was silent. Sometimes, it was better not to say anything. What did he mean by that?! Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 He was a man! Couldn¡¯t he take the initiative? Just as she was thinking this, Noel reached out with his other hand and held hers. He looked at her with bright eyes, just like he had done when she was sick, and announced, ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯ll treat you well for a lifetime!¡± What was the use of such a solemn promise? Just like his efforts when she was sick, everything had been done deliberately with ulterior motives! He had only wanted to elevate his status by bing the Jarvis family¡¯s son-inw. Marrying her wasn¡¯t important. What mattered was that by marrying her, he could transform his status as an assistant in the Fulcher family to the distinguished son-inw of the Jarvis family. With just one wedding, Noel could shake off the traces of his roots and transform into something so much better. This was the result of Sue¡¯s analysis for Cecilia. ¡°Sweetie.¡± That was a term of endearment for a girl in the South, somethingmonly used when they were young, but less so as they grew older. When Sue called her that day, Cecilia was immediately moved¡ªshe felt as if she had returned to her childhood. There¡¯s no one in the world as good as her mother. She nodded. ¡°Mom.¡± Sue patted her hand. ¡°You might think I¡¯m exaggerating, but I¡¯ve walked a longer road and seen more marriages than you can imagine. In marriages where the families don¡¯t match, very fewst. As for you and Noel¡­ He couldn¡¯t even pass the test of taking money. Do you expect him to marry you, take care of you, and love you for a lifetime?¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart waspletely shaken after hearing these words. Yes, Noel took the money. The moment he took money from the Jarvises, there was no doubt he desired something from them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Despite having a substantial amount of money himself¡ªjudging by his sry and the restaurant he owned¡ªhe was still after the Jarvises¡¯ wealth. Such a greedy man had no worth! Cecilia calmed herself. She clenched her fists, and focused on the man across from her. He was the blind date her mother had chosen for her. No matter how absurd it was, it couldn¡¯t be Noel. The curtain was thick. Cecilia couldn¡¯t see his facial features, no matter how much she strained to look. She couldn¡¯t even make out the color of his clothes. Everything was all blurry, with only a very general outline. What could a silhouette indicate? Northern men were generally tall, and many had a build and height simr to Noel¡¯s. It might just be a simr silhouette. Cecilia told herself not to overthink, and just focus on waiting for the uing conversation. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the waitress who had led Cecilia to the second floor started speaking with a microphone in the middle of the floor. When she spoke, her voice reached every corner of the second floor. ¡°Now, everyone who¡¯s here for blind dates has arrived.¡± The number was even more than their boss had expected. Although everyone would report their names to the boss beforeing here for reservations, their boss was a drunkard¡­ He was only good ating up with business ideas. For actual operations, the caf¨¦ relied on these employees and professional managers. This time, so many people came for blind dates. It set a record for the caf¨¦. The waitress couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly about her boss, who drank all day. The old man had said that only by getting drunk could one escape the pain of life. With so much money, what pain could he possibly have?! Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 ¡°You don¡¯t understand. All I wanted in this life was a wife, children, and a warm home. Despite so many years, the heavens have only sent me money. Even if I do nothing and just lie in bed every day, the money in my bank ount keeps increasing.¡± There was no way around it; with so much initial capital umtion, just the interest alone brought in several tens of thousands every day. ¡°So I started a business, hoping to lose money. You know what they say, right? Fail in love, seed in gambling; fail in gambling, seed in love.¡± If he started losing money in business, did that mean his love life would go more smoothly? And yet, why did everything he did turn into a profit? Even opening a roadside caf¨¦ turned into an inte-famous spot?! In order to sabotage the business, he racked his brains and came up with the idea of hosting blind dates in a caf¨¦ filled with young people. Who wanted to see blind dates in a coffee shop? Seriously? It would affect people from taking photos! Unexpectedly, not only did young people like it, but they also actively promoted the caf¨¦. They said all sorts of things! To expect the country to allocate partners for the single people out there was hopeless. Now, a coffee shop had appeared, providing a venue for blind dates! As long as someone signed up and passed the boss¡¯s selection, they could go on a blind date! It was said that this caf¨¦¡¯s boss has connections, resources, and insight. Anyone who had caused problems would be rejected! In short, it was more professional than expensive blind date websites! Why bother with a twelve thousand dor blind date package when you can spend eighty dors on a coffee package at a roadside caf¨¦? Not only could you enjoy delicious coffee, but you could also have a blind date with someone without a criminal record, all while taking photos at such a beautiful and unique location! Only fools wouldn¡¯te! Parents urging their children to get married were even more enthusiastic. Their children usually stayed at home all the time. Now that there was an exclusive blind date venue, they hurriedly sent money to the roadside caf¨¦. 80 dors? No problem! Even if it was 800 dors, many people were willing to spend money to get their children to go on blind dates. As long as their children participated in blind dates, they would pay any amount.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seeing such a thriving business, the roadside caf¨¦ boss got another headache. He didn¡¯t want money! He wanted a wife, children, and a warm home! He wanted his business to fail, leading to sess in his love life. He wanted to meet a wife and get a son or daughter-inw before he died! So, he came up with another idea¡ªeveryone wanted toe to his ce for blind dates, right? If so, he would disgust them! He wouldn¡¯t let theme! So, he set the rule that blind dates could only be held once a week. Unexpectedly, this move became what Cecilia saw as a hunger marketing strategy. The roadside caf¨¦¡­became even more popr! Damn! Fine, what if people had to pay? Even if one paid, they weren¡¯t guaranteed to be able to participate in the blind date! Anxious parents eagerly bought coffee and boosted the caf¨¦¡¯s sales just so they became regrs. This way, it would make it convenient to bring their children here for blind dates as soon as possible. After all, having a child early was consideredpleting life¡¯s mission early. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, nowadays, young people don¡¯t want to get married, let alone have children. Even talking about rtionships was considered a waste of time. Being single was so much better. Women didn¡¯t have to serve their husbands, and could enjoy azy life without being bothered by anyone. Men were happy, too. They could smoke, drink, y games, and brag about their life all day. In short, as long as they didn¡¯t get married, being single was always more enjoyable. But this wouldn¡¯t do. One couldn¡¯t live like this forever. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 People wouldn¡¯t realize the importance of having a good spouse until they were old and unable to move about freely. Having children was good! In short, the more parents worried about their children, the more sessful the caf¨¦ be. Fine, then! Isaac Larson, the boss of the roadside caf¨¦, simply stopped doing anything. As long as they weren¡¯t bad people or people he found too disagreeable, he let everyone in for blind dates. Let the caf¨¦ be as cramped and noisy as a marketce! Who would want to bring their children here for blind dates if that happened, huh? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The waitress, Ginny, didn¡¯t need to guess to know that her boss was the reason for today¡¯s noisy and cramped venue. He had arranged the blind date scene in a desperate attempt to be poor. Unfortunately for him, these people who came for blind dates didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all. On the contrary, they cooperated well. It was mainly because Ginny waspetent and not at all clumsy in handling things. Under her coordination, these people were well-organized. Ms. Jarvis was especially so; she seemed displeased in the beginning, butter on, she became more and more cooperative. Most importantly, she was beautiful. Yet her eyes revealed her foolish na?vet¨¦¡ªshe was as immature as a college student. Ginny couldn¡¯t help but step in to help Cecilia and give some hints. She hoped that Cecilia could find a suitable match in their caf¨¦. Ginny returned to her senses, and focused on the task at hand. She repeated the blind date rules. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in each other after chatting, you can lift the curtain to see each other¡¯s faces. Just press the pink bell next to you. As soon as the bell rings, I wille over and help you lift the bamboo curtain.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Everyone nodded, officially entering the blind date session. The coffee was rich, and the surroundings were arranged to feel secure. Cecilia quickly rxed, and focused on chatting with the person opposite her. Noel didn¡¯t wear a voice changer. However, having been Julian¡¯s assistant for so many years, he had seen and experienced everything. He had a wide range of knowledge. Since Julian had worn a voice changer when he wanted to invest in Diana¡¯s studio in the past, Noel was familiar with it. Someone wearing a voice changer spoke differently from normal. Noel had a good intuition, and could tell right away. ¡°Are you wearing a voice changer?¡± Cecilia was stunned, wondering why this man seemed a bit straightforward. Not only did the silhouette resemble Noel a bit, but even his impolite and tactless directness was somewhat simr to Noel¡¯s.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, it couldn¡¯t be him. To Cecilia, an ambitious man like him who aimed to use others to elevate his status wouldn¡¯te to this mixed blind date event. Moreover, it was a working day. Noel was Julian¡¯s assistant, and Julian wouldn¡¯t let him take time off during the workweek so easily. Wage earners and people like her, who lived a privileged life, were different. Cecilia¡¯s thoughts grew clearer: she and Noel were never meant to be together. Just as Sue had said, they should never have started dating in the first ce. ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s directness was quite refreshing. It was better than evasive types. Those were difficult to handle. Thinking of this, Cecilia rxed quite a bit. She smiled, and asked in return, ¡°Do you mind?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just noticed that your tone¡¯s different from your normal speaking voice, and I wanted to verify if my assumption was right.¡± Working alongside Julian, he always had to think about improving his abilities. Only by bing powerful and indispensable would he be the irreceable assistant by Julian¡¯s side. He wanted to be someone who could help Julian solve many problems. Noel was genuinely grateful to Diana and the Julian family. Therefore, he treated the blind date Diana had arranged for him more seriously. This time, he could finally use the skills he umted from work in his personal life. ¡°If you mind, I can also wear a voice changer,¡± he offered. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Cecilia said. She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly found this man quite amusing. She had just spaced out for a moment, and couldn¡¯t quickly respond to his words. However, he assumed she was upset about his question. He was quite the thoughtful man. Totally different from that blockhead, Noel! Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Even his voice was different. This man¡¯s voice was quite hoarse, rich, and deep. It could be considered pleasant; in fact, it had a unique feeling. Cecilia took a sip of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should have worn a voice changer. I didn¡¯t want to wear it at first, either. It was the waitress who suggested that wearing it would make blind dates more fun. So I thought, ¡®Yeah, wearing it will give it a cosy vibe.¡¯ So, I decided to wear it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As for whether you wear it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is whether we can have a good conversation. ¡°If two people are in love, then voices¡­¡± Cecilia trailed off, and her voice suddenly became mncholy. Inevitably, her thoughts turned to Noel. Noel was Cecilia¡¯s first true love. She had liked Julian before, but that didn¡¯t count as love and didn¡¯t leave a deep impression in her heart. Noel, on the other hand, was someone who made her feel happy and experience the pain of happiness being shattered because of love. Such a profound past couldn¡¯t be ignored. At that moment, she was sitting across a man. She couldn¡¯t help butpare them. Comparing them in conversation. ¡°If two people are in love¡­¡± They certainly wouldn¡¯t be like Noel, epting the Jarvises¡¯ money and putting them both in an impossible situation. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about voices. Even if there¡¯s a disparity in family background, appearance, or even one being disabled and the other having a mental illness, or maybe if one is ordinary and the other a genius, they can still be together.¡± As long as they loved each other. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have that kind of luck. On the other hand, Diana and Fanny seemed to have found men who didn¡¯t care about anything and still wanted to be with them. ¡ª Meanwhile, Fanny was lying in despair in the vi. She didn¡¯t even go to bed. Every day, shey on the floor. In the summer, it was stifling to stay outside the window. The room didn¡¯t have air conditioning on. Lying on the floor wasn¡¯t cooling. In fact, it made her feel ufortable all over, but she didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to get out of here. Yet every exit, the walls, the windows, and even the sewer, had been rechecked by Oliver¡¯s men. They were all sealed airtight. It was as if he wanted to imprison her until she died in here. Could it be¡­?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Must she really give Oliver another child? He had said that as long as she got pregnant again and gave birth to their child, he would let her go. However, there were too many things she hadn¡¯t done yet. She didn¡¯t even know the surname and name of her own parents, or whether they were properly buried after the ident all those years ago. These things were all unclear. She must seek revenge for her parents and make the man she had called Dad for over twenty years pay the price! Most hateful was¡­ The fact she had to bear a child for the son of her enemy. That pained her. It suffocated her! The phone was already in her hand. Fanny bit her lip, and tightly clenched her fist. Finally, she called him. ¡°Hello¡­ Oliver.¡± There was no affection in her tone, like there had been when they were siblings. The adoration in her voice when they were married was also absent. She sounded like she had been thrown into icy water in winter. Oliver, who should be happy to receive her call, couldn¡¯t muster any joy at all. An invisible heaviness and gloom enveloped him. His heart grew colder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He sounded impatient. Disgusted, even. Fanny gripped the phone even more tightly. ¡°Was what you said before true?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± She hesitated, finding it difficult to speak. In an instant, Oliver seemed to suddenly realize something. Did Fanny calling him mean she hadpletely changed her mind? Did she want to reconcile with him? Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 "You want to...?" "You said if I really give birth to a child for you, you''ll let me go. Is that true?¡± She didn''t want to spend her entire life in this empty vi, nor did she want to be treated by all her rtives and friends as if she were dead. She was clearly still alive. Rather, she had exerted a lot of effort to live her life. Why should Oliver''s words erase all her efforts and sacrifices. Why should everything about her disappear with just a word from him? Fanny wanted to get out of here alive! She wanted to walk out of here alive and tell everyone... She wanted to tell everyone how hypocritical the Channings were, even Oliver! She had to destroy all themercial sess she had helped Oliver establish! Provided she could get out of here, of course. "If it''s true, I''m willing to have a child with you,¡± she bit out. ¡°Heh.¡± Oliver actually thought she would give up everything and get back together with him. From her words, it seemed like she hadn''t given up on revenge. Well, that was fine. If there was hatred in her heart, she wouldn''t seek death. Oliver nodded. "Okay, let''s have a child.¡± "Then, sign a contract with me.¡± Fanny bit her lip. She knew she was in the lowest position right now. Even if she signed a contract, it would be difficult for her to leave if Oliver changed his mindter. But what if... What if she could contact someone one day? With this contract as evidence, it could prove Oliver''s crime of dering her, a living person, as dead! If she got lucky could send Oliver into prison, this contract could also be used as evidence. Oliver chuckled. "Sure, whatever you say.¡± He acted as if he were very indulgent towards her. Indeed, after acting for so long, had she started to believe that it was real? Fortunately, Fanny was already awake. Oliver...wasn''t in love with her at all! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fanny told herself not to care about everything he did. What she had to do was focus on getting pregnant, bear a child, and leave this ce as soon as possible. Once she left this ce, she would make Oliver pay for his wickedness a thousandfold! She would make him suffer more than she did! "I''lle over tomorrow.¡± Oliver sighed, and gave her a time. Fanny didn''t want to say another word to him. She hung up straightaway. This phone had been specially modified. Besides being able to call Oliver''s mobile, no one else could receive calls from the number it dialed. She didn''t waste her effort. Since she had a goal, she had the strength to do things now. She got up from the floor and slowly walked into the kitchen. First, she needed to eat something. Being full would give her the strength to do things and to think. But there was no one in this vi except for her, and no one had lived here for such a long time. Oliver had brought her here so suddenly. She dragged her heavy and injured body downstairs to think about whether just drinking water could fill her stomach. When she opened the refrigerator... It was actually fully stocked. Fruits, vegetables, and even yogurt were all there. When did Oliver fill the refrigerator? Her body was still too weak, and she hadn''t taken care of herself these past few days. Even though she had been standing for just a short while, sweat kept pouring down her forehead. She couldn''t cry out in pain. Doing so was useless. From now on, she really had no family. Those she used to get along with, those she trusted, and those she should be grateful for... All of them became enemies overnight! Only endless hatred remained! She leaned against the table, trying to make herself morefortable. Then, she picked up the yogurt from the refrigerator and looked at the date. "June 8th." What was today¡¯s date? She didn''t have a phone by her side, and there was noputer here for her to check. She could only count from the day she joined the film crew with Oliver. That day...was the day she lost her first baby. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 A bted, heart-wrenching pain flooded over her. Her lips and face turned incredibly pale, and she instinctively touched her stomach. Not long ago, there was still a baby in there. In such a short time, it had be empty and deted. There was nothing left. Her child, her love, and the life that she had once thought would continue happily¡ªall gone. However, there was no time to grieve. Fanny held back the tears in her eyes, and began to check the date on the yogurt. Today was already June 17th. The yogurt had a shelf life of only seven days. It would have been fresh when it was first bought. Now, she couldn¡¯t eat it anymore. It was fortunate that she couldn¡¯t take anything cold right now. She took them out, and threw them into the trash. Besides the yogurt, there were also some vegetables and meat. These should be fresh. Supermarkets dared not sell things that had been there for a long time. If they did, these things would cause stomach problems after a while. However, when she took them out and looked, the eggnts were all withered. The bread had some mold, too. The coriander and other leafy vegetables also had varying degrees of rotten leaves. Since they were all molded and rotten, they should have been bought around six to seven days ago. Could it be¡­ She opened the box of vegetables, and found the date at the bottom. Sure enough¡­ These things were bought together, and around a week ago. The fridge had been left open for a long time, and a warning rm sounded. Cold air seeped out. Fanny stood before the refrigerator, dazed. She could feel the chill from head to toe. Oliver¡­hadn¡¯t just decided to imprison her the day before yesterday. He already nned this a week ago. Was her fall on the set truly idental¡­? Or did Oliver n it in advance, intending to make her miscarry? Did he then take the opportunity to take her away, fabricate her death, make her disappear in everyone¡¯s eyes, and let everyone believe she was truly dead? And then, he trapped her here. Fanny¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold. Even her face and eyes were stiff and chilly. Yet, Fanny still felt nothing. She only felt a stifling headache. She didn¡¯t dare to think about the bits and pieces of her past interactions with Oliver. This man¡­was too terrifying. So much so, he could manipte even his own flesh and blood. To the point that, despite knowing the deep-seated hatred between them, he still wanted her to bear his child! More importantly, he didn¡¯t love her. Fanny stood still for a long time, silently swearing in her heart that she would never fall in love with Oliver again in her life. She had to constantly remind herself the ruthlessness of this man. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She needed to always remind herself that one day, when she could leave this vi, it would be Oliver and his family¡¯s downfall! One should never underestimate the power of a woman¡ªespecially the power of a woman who had lost a child, her parents, and had been deceived for more than twenty years. ¡ª When Oliver arrived, it was noon. The sunlight bathed the entire vi in warmth. For so many years, Oliver found this vi cold and deste. Normally, no one wanted toe here. Upon Fanny¡¯s arrival, however, everything here came to life Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Even the pine trees and cypresses in front of the door seemed to have straightened up. They stood tall in the soil, as if beckoning to him. ¡°Mr. Channing.¡± The woman speaking was someone new that Oliver had brought. He introduced her to Fanny. ¡°This is Yvonne.¡± Yvonne was Oliver¡¯s nanny when he was a child. His mother passed away early, and instead of giving Oliver powdered milk, his family found him a wet nurse and nanny. Oliver drank her milk until the age of two, and only then switched to powdered milk before transitioning to regr meals. Although this nanny left the Channings when he was two, she always kept in touch with Oliver. On holidays, Oliver would bring gifts to visit her. This time, when he and Fanny had an ident, she was the first person he thought of. He saw that Fanny didn¡¯t even lift her eyes; she justy on the sofa, her ck hair scattered all over. He wasn¡¯t angry; he simply handed the vegetables to Yvonne, and said, ¡°Go cook.¡± Fanny probably hadn¡¯t eaten for the past few days. She had just had a miscarriage, and a little hunger could help stimte her appetite. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she developed actual health issues due to starvation. Otherwise¡­ He approached her, and a hair tie appeared in his hand from who knows where. He squatted down, pulled her long hair together, and tied it up. He didn¡¯t do a good job with it. It hung loosely on her shoulders; from a distance, her hair looked like a big lump on her shoulder. However, because Fanny¡¯s face was so outstanding, even if it looked like a lump, no one found it embarrassing. Oliver was almost amused looking at it. He also tidied up the loose strands in front of her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He pulled her up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a checkup.¡± There was a list of things she couldn¡¯t eat after the surgery, and there wasn¡¯t much to eat here these past two days. Oliver was sure she must have followed the diet restrictions. There was one more thing: he wanted to see how she was doing after the dtion and curettage. Some situations required the use of instruments. Although he hadn¡¯t dealt with patients for three or four years, when it came to Fanny needing a doctor, Oliver felt like his medical knowledge had returned. He noticed Fanny¡¯s face stiffen for a moment, and quickly realized something. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Fanny shook her head. Seeing his concern, she couldn¡¯t help but find it ironic. What a hypocrite.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suppressing the disgust in her heart, she looked at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She stood up, the long tail of her white dress falling like an open umbre, swaying with a hint of elegance. She had be much thinner. Oliver followed her, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache with every step. If only she could let go of her hatred¡­ He would truly be willing to be with her forever. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sensing that Oliver wasgging behind, Fanny turned around and called out to him. At that moment, her features seemed to have be alluring, and she looked like the most vibrant rose in full bloom in spring. It was so intense, it almost seemed to take Oliver¡¯s soul away. He loved her. Loved her to the extent of being despicable, that he would give up his own flesh and blood. He didn¡¯t want to take her to the hospital. He didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to leave him. He was so despicable, he pretended to try tomit suicide to prove that Fanny had really died. He was unwilling to give her any hope of leaving this vi. To everyone, Fanny was already dead. Even if she suddenly contacted someone one day, people would dismiss it as a misunderstanding or a prank. Oliver followed Fanny, and their footsteps almost synchronized. Finally reaching the bedroom, Fanny turned and closed the door, leaving her and Oliver in the guest room. She quickly untied the white robe she was wearing. Then, sheid stiffly on the bed. Oliver turned around, and all he saw was her pristine figure. She waspletely uncovered before him. Yet he felt no joy, no desire¡ªonly a fleeting moment of irony and profound anger. He gritted his teeth. He snatched the nket, and wrapped it around her. ¡°Fanny! What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Do?¡± A smile yed on her lips, but her eyes were bleak. The destion in them gave her pale face a beauty others didn¡¯t possess. She raised her foot, and wiggled her toes in Oliver¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m trying to do you, of course. Who else would I do?¡± Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Didn''t he want a child? How could they have a child if they didn''t do anything? Oliver choked on Fanny''s words. He stood still for a long time; at this moment, he realized Fanny''s genuine desire to have children with him, even if the desire wasn''t entirely voluntary. Wasn''t that enough, as long as the oue was good? People often say that once a woman had a child, she was tied to the family. If she wanted to leave, she had to consider the child. In the end, she couldn''t bear to go. Perhaps he could indeed continue living with her. Just like Julian and Diana, they would happily raise their children together. Heartwarming scenes repeatedly yed in his mind, and a sense of tranquility surged in Oliver''s heart. He hadn''t moved to speak yet when Fanny made the first move. She stood up, and pulled at his cor. Oliver was forced to lean close to the tip of her nose, and he could almost see the swollen corners of her eyes. She had cried more than once. Now, however, she presented a smiling and radiant demeanor before him. Was it necessary to disguise herself so much in front of him? Oliver''s heart felt like it had been filled with a heavy stone. He instantly stopped her, and said, ¡°How can I be interested in your broken body?" His gaze showed no concern, only disdain. It pierced Fanny''s heart deeply. It felt like he had torn out her heart again, and there was a fleeting moment where she wanted to cry. This was her husband, once so beloved and trusted. And beyond being a husband, he was also the brother she had grown up with. Although now, thinking about that brotherly title filled her with irony. Even so, those past emotions were real and couldn''t be erased. She held back. In the end, she looked at him with a smile, and said, "Alright, I''ll make sure to satisfy you next time you come, once I''ve recovered a bit more." Her smile was coy, an evident attempt to please. Oliver suddenly felt irritated. The images of a family together in his mind were like fragile bubbles, popping before he could even touch them. He finally understood¡ªhe and Fanny couldn''t go back. Even though they couldn''t go back to being a truly loving couple, as long as they were still legally married and she was physically present and under his watchful eyes, he could console himself that Fanny couldn''t escape. In this life, she would always be his. ¡°Alright.¡± Oliver wasn''t angry, but his eyes were chilly. Noticing this, Fanny felt she had truly been blind. How could she have fallen for him in the past? With things havinge to this point, she could only take it one step at a time. She wrapped her clothes tightly around her,pletely discarding the idea of dying with her child. She went downstairs to eat before Oliver moved. Oliver had arranged for Yvonne to live in the vi with Fanny and take care of her daily needs. In reality, it was more like surveince. After all, Oliver couldn''t be here twenty-four hours a day. Everything was tightly secured, and Fanny couldn''t escape from there. However, Oliver was always afraid of unexpected incidents. Before this, their life together had finally settled into a good rhythm, and their rtionship had be deep and affectionate. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Due to a few words from his father and the sins hemitted in his youth, everything turned into nothing! Oliver wouldn''t allow anything to happen outside his control. "If the madam feels ufortable anywhere, please inform me promptly,¡± Oliver reminded Yvonne before he left the vi. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Yvonne nodded. ¡°I understand. You can rest assured and leave her in my hands. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her health.¡± When Fanny heard their conversation, she joined it, which was unexpected. She was an actress, once a quite outstanding one. After spending the afternoon with Yvonne, she had already grasped the essence of Yvonne¡¯s appearance, movements, and gestures. In front of Oliver, she learned to imitate them vividly. ¡°Mr. Channing, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cooperate well with Yvonne and present you with a healthy and interesting Ms. Smith.¡± She didn¡¯t refer to herself as Mrs. Channing, but used Ms. Smith instead. Her speech was filled with various forms of irony. Her deliberately exaggerated expressions amplified her sarcasm. Oliver took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the anger in his heart. Then, he turned and left. She had just undergone a miscarriage not long ago. He shouldn¡¯t be angry with her; taking good care of her health was the top priority. When he left, her mind wouldn¡¯t be upied solely with thoughts about the matters in bed. She wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to get pregnant and have a child. Seeing him walk away, Fanny immediately turned around. She nced at Yvonne, her eyesnguid like a cat. Then, she threw herself onto the sofa with a casual kick, sending her slippers flying a considerable distance, even brushing against Yvonne¡¯s cheek. Yvonne¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Fanny immediately covered her ears with the sofa cushion. ¡°I¡¯m not listening. I¡¯m not listening!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face became increasingly unpleasant. After all, she was Oliver¡¯s nanny for many years, and he respected her deeply. Therefore, when he asked her to take care of his wife, she readily agreed, thinking Oliver¡¯s wife would also give her the same respect. However, when she thought of the slippers flying by her face just now, she couldn¡¯t muster a smile anymore. For a moment, Yvonne stood still without moving. When Fanny heard no movement or sound, she began shouting andmanding Yvonne., ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you see my slippers have run far away? Hurry up and pick them up for me!¡± She was an actress, once and now. Even if she didn¡¯t pursue acting anymore, she could still make a living through it¡ªliving her life. Fanny looked at Yvonne, who was showing a hint of disdain, and became more determined about her uing role. She was going to be the arrogant and overbearing rich mistress who treated others with disdain. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But when Oliver was around, she would transform into a pitiful, innocent, and clueless woman. Fanny refused to believe that Yvonne could continue staying here with her acting so insufferably. After all, her greatest strength was making people ufortable. Fanny stared at Yvonne¡¯s slightly plump figure, and the smile on her face grew colder. From now on, she would show no mercy to anyone from or rted to the Channings. ¡ª Cecilia and the man across from her were getting along well. They discussed various topics, from the customs of the Leaf Country, to the vast farms in Tuou. They even made ns to go cherry-picking together. ¡°Unfortunately, I have a cold now,¡± Noel said. He had been eating poorly and not sleeping welltely, leading to a weakened immune system. As a result, someone in the office who had a cold easily passed it to him. On the way to the blind date, his nose had started to feel stuffy. Now, it was starting to itch. Even his voice had changed. ¡°If I weren¡¯t sick, we could book ne tickets now and gone to Tuou to pick cherries.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cecilia was excited; she felt like her heart had flown out of her chest when she heard his suggestion. It had been quite a while since she had left town. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 The moment Cecilia heard someone invite her for a long trip, joy filled her. Even her body and mind rxed considerably. Her shoulders slumpedzily against the back of the seat. The spontaneity of the invitation was something she appreciated. Being with such a person meant life wouldn¡¯tck freshness and excitement. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia now had some experience with love. Though she couldn¡¯t say she was atplete ease when conversing with men, she knew how to steer the conversation while chatting. Even the voice changer turned her initially unpleasant mature voice into a cute childish voice. ¡°In what position would you take me cherry-picking?¡± When the person on the other side changed the tone, Noel hesitated. He wanted to express his dislike for deliberately sweet voices. Thinking back to their good conversation just now, everything seemed compatible, so he held back. Cecilia used to say he was far too straightforward. Thus he kept the unpleasantments to himself, because the girl probably meant well and was expressing her liking towards him. Cecilia asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Noel replied, ¡°No reason. I was just thinking about your question, so I didn¡¯t rush to answer.¡± ¡°Have you figured out how to answer it?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°No, I still haven¡¯t.¡± Although Cecilia had told him not to be too direct, Noel already held back his thoughts about the girl using a childish voice. He didn¡¯t want to hide his feelings on any other matter. Otherwise, this blind date would be meaningless. Blind dates should showcase one¡¯s true self. Otherwise, when the curtain was lifted, both sides would expect the ¡°fake persona¡± they had been conversing with. They might even start to feel that they wouldn¡¯t get along with the real person when they started to get to know each other more. So, Noel continued, ¡°I just said I wanted to pick cherries with you in the heat of the moment. Unfortunately, it¡¯s true that I have a cold now, and I can¡¯t go. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I think I wouldn¡¯t go even if I wasn¡¯t sick. ¡°Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t have invited you. Naturally, there¡¯s no question of taking you along and what position I would have when going with you.¡± What a typical inconsiderate male statement! When Noel said this, Ginny happened to pass by. She couldn¡¯t help but nce in Noel¡¯s direction. His clothes weren¡¯t made of ordinary fabric; they looked well-tailored, and although he looked a bit disheveled, he gave the impression of a talented youth. In theory, with such appearance and temperament, he wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to attract a partner in real life. After hearing his straightforward words just now, though, Ginny had to admit¡­ Truly high-quality men, with no ws, caring and articte, were long picked by girls back in their school days. Inparison to women, the basic level of men in their country was always a bit lower. Men enjoyed gender advantages since childhood, so those who matured early weren¡¯t aspetitive as women, who knew from a young age that they had to rely on themselves for everything. However, this situation has also produced numerous outstanding women. They left unfriendly environments through hard work and came to Richburgh, a tolerant and inclusive metropolis. This further led to abnormalities in the marriage market. For example, men from rural areas with poor conditions struggled to find partners. At the same time, many city girls couldn¡¯t find suitable partners. One group faced challenges due to poor conditions, while the other, having good conditions and the ability to support themselves, enjoyed life and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find a partner. As for those good men, they had long since been off the market. Girls who liked them back had secured them without hesitation back in their younger days. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Someone like Noel, Ginny thought, with a mouth more distressing than a typical straight guy¡¯s, seemed to be his major w. This exined why, despite his appearance and temperament, he couldn¡¯t find a partner. It ultimately led him to this blind date in their caf¨¦. Ginny instinctively looked at Cecilia. Cecilia¡¯s expression matched what Ginny had in mind, appearing both awkward and amusing. Ginny promptly filled up some coffee for Cecilia. She gave Cecilia a friendly smile, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, before quietly exiting their blind date corner. Ginny¡¯s refilling of Cecilia¡¯s coffee had acted as a buffer that conveniently suppressed Cecilia¡¯s momentary anger. Now, she could resume talking to the man in front of her as usual. For some reason, he once again reminded her of Noel. As the saying went: once bitten, twice shy. Cecilia took a sip of coffee, and returned her voice to the original mature tone before she continued, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re quite honest. You¡¯re not saying sweet words to deceive me.¡± The normal, mature tone sounded pleasant, unlike that childish voice that made Noel shiver all over. Hearing his blind date change her voice, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that what Cecilia said before was true. Sometimes, being a bit more patient with girls could make both parties happy. It was like when she said she was cold. Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have said he wasn¡¯t cold and asked her to go home quickly. He should have taken off his coat and endured the cold with her. He should have also lingered a bit longer at the door. Unfortunately, there was no chance now. She didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t believe him at all. Her mistrust of him deeply hurt him. Noel smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say sweet words.¡± Even this tone was a bit like Noel¡¯s. The more Cecilia thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Suppressing the urge to lift the bamboo curtain in front of her, she continued the questioning. ¡°If my parents are dissatisfied with you after we¡¯re in a rtionship and want to give you a lot of money, like fifteen million, to leave me, would you agree?¡± Noel was silent. Why did this sound so much like what he just experienced? However, he wouldn¡¯t take someone else¡¯s money before, and he wouldn¡¯t now¡ªeven if it¡¯s just answering a hypothetical question. ¡°Would you?¡± He answered her question with a question. Cecilia was somewhat displeased, suddenly feeling that the other party was being a bit cunning. She got angry. ¡°You were tempted, weren¡¯t you?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± After listening to her question, he found it somewhat absurd. ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t take it. If I took that money, wouldn¡¯t it be a betrayal of love?¡± His voice gradually lowered, bing softer. If one listened carefully, it carried disappointment and dissatisfaction. ¡°Love is so hard toe by. How could I betray it¡­?¡± Yes, love was hard toe by. How could anyone bear to betray it¡­? Cecilia¡¯s heart ached; she thought about her rocky romantic journey, and felt like something had struck her. Without hesitation, she pressed the button in front of the table, indicating that she had chosen this man on this blind date! She would wait for Ginny to lift the curtain and meet him soon! Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 There were some developments on Julian¡¯s end, and at a crucial moment, Noel was needed to handle some important matters. Julian wasn¡¯t too confident if someone else did it; he preferred Noel¡¯s involvement. After some thought, Julian sent a message to Noel. [How¡¯s the blind date? Are you done with it?] In the past, Julian would never use such a tone. Ever since he remarried Diana and started raising children together, his empathy had improved. Even when giving orders, he would first consider the other person¡¯s situation and convenience. Such was the power of love. It could soften one¡¯s edges. Noel couldn¡¯t help but think about the conversation he had just had with his blind date. They agreed that love was a good thing, but unfortunately, they might not be lucky enough to experience it. Perhaps it was inurate to say that maybe¡­ Noel was sure he wouldn¡¯t experience it again. He didn¡¯t believe that a blind date could solve the pain caused by love. Besides, it was just a casual conversation. How could one determine so quickly whether the other person was suitable? He came here because Diana had kindly arranged it. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Diana. The significance of Diana and Julian¡¯s existence to him wasn¡¯t as simple as being his bosses who provided him with his sry to survive. Julian valued him. In turn, Noel also valued Julian. Caring for Julian also meant that Noel cared for Julian¡¯s family. [It¡¯s over. Any instructions, sir?] Noel replied. Without much thought, Julian quickly texted the tasks Noel needed to do. [Within an hour, I need you to collect this information and synchronize it with the technical department. Can you do it?] Noel read through the requirements quickly. Soon, he nodded and replied, [I can do it.] N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The difficulty of this task wasn¡¯t in itsplexity, but in its meticulous nature. It required someone to be attentive, careful, and delicate. If he started now, he could definitelyplete it in time. Noel looked around at the coffee shop. Suddenly, he realized that it was an ideal ce. Except for the second floor, where the blind dates were taking ce, there were many avable seats on the first floor. Despite the crowd, when he focused on his work, he couldn¡¯t hear the noisy chatter. Now, what he needed was to shake off the identity of someone on a blind date and return to his normal persona¡ªa diligent worker. He was about to leave. But then, he paused. Should he say something to the girl across from him? Noel pondered. The girl had changed back to the childish voice, and maybe she had a favorable impression of him. Upon careful consideration, he dismissed the idea. Even if there was a good impression, was he really going to pursue a rtionship with someone else when Cecilia was in his heart? Developing a rtionship with someone else in such circumstances would be disrespectful to the girl. Stopping here was fine. With this in mind, Noel stood up and made his way to the first floor. The ce was crowded, with lines extending outside onto the main street. Fortunately, there was a person just getting up in a corner. Noel quickly took the seat, and opened theptop that he carried with him. Today, Ginny was mainly in charge of the blind date on the second floor. There were many people, and she hadn¡¯t noticed Noel leaving. She waited for another five minutes to see everyone¡¯s intentions towards each other. If both sides were interested, she would help lift the bamboo curtain. As for whether the two parties could develop a rtionship, that was beyond her responsibility. Another man was sitting diagonally across from Cecilia, next to Noel. His name was Larry Webb. He was slightly overweight, and was a local in Richburgh. He had a decent job in this first-tier city, and his family conditions were consideredfortable. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Larry had no criminal record and no undesirable habits. He was diligent, and lived a life that met the standards of a good person for over thirty years. He even went so far as to find people to take in the stray cats he found on the roadside, and took full responsibility for them. He met his previous girlfriend because of a cat. She was a beautiful girl working as a live streamer in an anime-rtedpany. Nowadays, no matter how good one¡¯s education was, it couldn¡¯t match the earnings of an overnight sensation live streamer. However, behind these money-making streamers, there were countless aspiring small streamers who couldn¡¯t catch a break. They were attractive and slim, and sat in front of the camera daily. They used all their tricks, yet their ie and fan base couldn¡¯tpare to big inte celebrities and top streamers. What was more infuriating was that many inte celebrities and streamers hadn¡¯t done anything special. They seemingly effortlessly posted videos some with bewildering content like [My husband treats me like this] or [Watch me perform a stunt called ¡®Hand in Hot Oil¡¯]. Then, they actually put their hand into hot oil unharmed, revealingter that they didn¡¯t even turn on the heat. But with videos like these, they could gather an immense number of fans overnight, creating a myth of getting rich quickly. They would then receive numerous advertising opportunities, seamlessly transitioning into live selling and endorsing products. Larry¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Lulu, struggled in this environment. For many years, she failed to gain poprity despite her efforts. Yet, she couldn¡¯t switch to another industry after all these years. If she was willing to endure hardship, she could easily get a job as a luxury salesperson at SK Mall with her face. She could be earning forty to fifty thousand dors a year. However, Lulu couldn¡¯t bear the hardship. She wouldin about standing all day, which made her legs look bad, and feared developing varicose veins in the long run. Moreover, she had to greet customers with a smile. What terrified her more was that every person who came to shop wasn¡¯t a poor person. She said, ¡°Watching so many people spend hundreds of thousands every day like how we average people spend a few hundred or thousand dors every day¡­ I can¡¯t stand it! My mental state will be crushed!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she wanted to stay in the livestreaming industry. After all, being a live streamer, though hard, meant streaming for only two to three hours a day. If they streamed for too long, their condition would suffer. Poor condition meant looking bad on camera, and if they didn¡¯t look good, sponsors would decrease. In short, Lulu had gotten used to this job of short durations with high returns. Even if she couldn¡¯t compare to those top streamers, in reality, her earning power was stronger than office workers who worked hard all day just to earn a few hundred bucks. However, she was getting older. Neers kept emerging in the industry, putting pressure on Lulu¡¯s position. Even the recent livestreaming tasks assigned to her were designed to showcase new faces on her existing fan base. Wasn¡¯t she essentially giving away the fans she had worked so hard to maintain? Lulu refused toply. ¡°Not doing it? Then you don¡¯t need to stream for thepany!¡± Well, there weren¡¯t many streamers in thepany anyway. In reality, most of them did it on their own and broadcasted from home. But Lulu was different; her streaming ount belonged to thepany. When she was younger and the livestreaming industry was booming, someone approached her just as she entered the scene. They said they saw potential in her. Theirpany intended to sign her, and would pull their entire resources to turn her into a super popr streamer. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Bing a super popr streamer meant receiving a lot of money. Lulu was tempted, and so signed a contract with thispany. However, upon entering, she discovered it was just thepany¡¯s standard pitch. Yet, it wasn¡¯t ruled out that someone could emerge from the crowd and be an industry benchmark. Lulu didn¡¯t think too much about it, and focused on her work. Only after bing an experienced streamer did she realize that thepany had set traps for her from the get-go. Streamers affiliated with thepany couldn¡¯t even take their ounts with them when they wanted to resign. She wanted to leave? Sure, go ahead! However, she had to create a new ount from scratch. Not everyone had the luck to be an overnight sensation, and many struggled for years without any improvement. Although Lulu wasn¡¯t popr, after so many years in thepany, her streaming ount had around two to three hundred thousand followers. With so many new streamers, and considering she wasn¡¯t as young and attractive as before, it was uncertain if she could maintain her current level of sess if she abandoned her ount. Her personal career crisis was right in front of her, and Lulu began to contemte her true way out. ¡°Larry, let¡¯s get married!¡± Lulu proposed to Larry. ¡°We¡¯ve been dating for two years, and I think you¡¯re great. You make me feel secure.¡± It was mainly because Larry had a house, and his ID was registered in Richburgh. Not to mention, he had a car with a Richburgh license te. It would be convenient to use him for travel. What¡¯s more, his parents had paid fully for the house. Larry was delighted to hear this, and was deeply moved too. This was Lulu, his girlfriend of two years. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also understanding! Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t mind taking the initiative, even in marriage proposals. Larry was instantly captivated. He immediately took Lulu to a DR specialty store, and customized a one-carat diamond ring for her. The diamond wasn¡¯trge, but Lulu happily epted it. Exiting the store, she happily linked arms with Larry. ¡°Larry, we¡¯re getting married. Does that mean your parents will move out of the house you¡¯re living in now?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to get married and still live with his parents! Larry looked troubled. ¡°Our current house is located within the Second Ring Road, with a spacious area of one hundred and fifty square meters. The housing prices in Richburgh have skyrocketed to one thousand seven hundred dors per square meter. Because of the increase in school districts, the price continues to rise. If my parents move out, we can¡¯t afford to buy another one¡­¡± His parents bought the house early. Otherwise, with their middle-ss status, it would be unaffordable. It would have been too expensive. Lulu wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Your family has another property near the Second Ring Road in Richburgh. It¡¯s slightly off-center, but with the opening of the Universal Studios in that areast year, it¡¯s not considered remote. Your parents can take the subway toe here easily.¡± Larry hesitated. ¡°But the house there is a bungalow¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t even a toilet in the ce. They had to go outside if they wanted to use the toilet, and the nearest one was an old public toilet. It was dirty and smelly. In the summer, there would even be bugs. Also, it wasn¡¯t regrly cleaned. Larry had gone in once, and he vomited as soon as he went in. And now, she was asking his parents to live there? His dad was somewhat better off in such an environment. However, his mother had always been in a managerial position in herpany. She had never lived in such an environment before, and Larry¡¯s father had never let her suffer that way. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 His mother was ustomed to life within the Second Ring Road, with hospitals, convenience stores, and beauty salons everywhere. Within a few steps, there were various attractions and delicious restaurants. If they suddenly moved to a dirty and inferior bungalow without heating, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Seeing his reluctance, Lulu, feeling a bit angry, insisted, ¡°Can¡¯t we buy another one? Go to the suburbs around the Second Ring Road, and buy a small apartment. That¡¯s better than that house, right? Your family earns enough money, and you shouldn¡¯t have troubleing up with this amount.¡± They did have some money on hand. His parents never hid it from him. However, that money was their retirement fund. Now that the elderly live longer, his parents, having retired, wanted to travel and enjoy life. Moreover, with children in Richburgh, the expenses will be higher in the future. In essence, that money served as a safety. If Larry lived a stable life, he could livefortably. But if he wanted to make a significant breakthrough on his own and earn ny to a hundred thousand a year, it was difficult. His job only brought in forty to fifty thousand. Maintaining that throughout the year was already good enough. ¡°Our industry isn¡¯t as booming as it used to be,¡± Larry gently advised Lulu. ¡°I heard there have been severeyoffs recently. I¡¯m about to turn thirty-five, and this is a critical period. In case ofyoffs, the money my parents have can at least guarantee that our quality of life doesn¡¯t decline. If we really use it to buy a house¡­¡± It would be difficult for their family to handle any issues. After pondering for a while, he asked, ¡°What about your family?¡± Originally, it was just a casual question. He wanted to figure out how much Lulu¡¯s dowry would be. After all, she was a girl from out of town, and the marriage market in Richburgh was different. Out of respect, Larry wanted to make sure he understood everything so he wouldn¡¯t mistreat herter. It would also help him n how to spend the money on hand and how to settle his parents. It wasn¡¯t easy for a girl like Lulu to be with him. He also knew that given his background and appearance, finding a beautiful partner like Lulu was not easy. Moreover, she was a girl from out of town, and he couldn¡¯t mistreat her. However, when Lulu heard Larry¡¯s question about her family, she immediately became anxious. ¡°What? Are you already thinking about my family¡¯s money even before getting married? Ugh, I knew I couldn¡¯t marry a poor man like you! How dare you think about a woman¡¯s money! ¡°Let me tell you, Larry! We get married, and I won¡¯t contribute a single penny! In our hometown, dowries arevish and colorful, totaling around sixty to seventy thousand dors. I n to leave that for my parents. I¡¯m marrying into a family that¡¯s far away from them, and they raised me with difficulty. Don¡¯t even think about touching my money!¡± Even before marriage, she defined the dowry as her money. Yet, what she said made sense. Larry thought for a moment, and quickly agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset,¡± he continuously reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give it to your parents.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lulu¡¯s parents had indeed worked hard to raise her. Besides, Lulu wouldn¡¯t be able to go home often in the future. Parents would miss their children, so the dowry could be considered their retirement fund. Larry had no intention of taking it back. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± he said. Lulu instantly became happy. ¡°Larry, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯m marrying you without expecting anything materialistic. I just hope you¡¯ll treat me well.¡± He would definitely treat her well! Larry looked at his lovely future wife in his arms. As long as they got married, and both were determined enough, everything else was not a problem. He would surely treat Lulu well! As for his parents, he could go home and discuss the living situation with them. However, just as he started discussing his marriage with his family, he received a text message from Lulu. [Larry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ My family says that since I¡¯m so beautiful and have two younger brothers waiting to get married, the dowry must be raised to a hundred and fifty thousand¡­] Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Larry felt a bit ufortable upon hearing this. When it came to the dowry for his marriage with Lulu, he was willing to bear whatever was within his capacity. Even if it suddenly doubled, he wouldn¡¯t mind. However, now that it was rted to her younger brother¡¯s marriage¡­ He believed in the deep bond between siblings, but there should be some limits. However, seeing Lulu¡¯s attitude, she clearly didn¡¯t think there was any problem. Larry reluctantly agreed. ¡°Let me discuss it with my parents.¡± As he had said before, he would treat her well for a lifetime. He couldn¡¯t harbor negative thoughts even before their wedding. Larry¡¯s parents were also very understanding, and quickly provided a solution for their son, ¡°We¡¯ll cover the dowry. As for the house¡­ Your father and I will move out, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Youngsters nowadays prefer not to live with their parents, and Larry¡¯s parents understood this well. ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad. You¡¯re sacrificing so much. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future!¡± Larry¡¯s mother consoled him gently. ¡°Whether you take good care of us or not, we brought you into this world to experience the joy of growing up together with you. Besides, we¡¯ll be the ones ufortable living with you once you¡¯re married. As long as you and your wife live happily, we¡¯re content.¡± Touched by their words, Larry promised, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Lulu and I have a good life! We must let everyone around us know that our family has an exceptionally beautiful and considerate daughter-in- law.¡± Larry then shared the story of how Lulu had proposed to him today. ¡°She¡¯s not like other girls, asking for expensive bags or waiting for me to support her. She¡¯s independent, ambitious, gentle, and considerate. Once you meet her, you¡¯ll surely like her!¡± Larry¡¯s parents nodded in approval. ¡°We¡¯re used to seeing girls who love luxury, spending tens of thousands on a bag. Someone like Lulu is indeed worth cherishing.¡± After discussing, the elderly couple made a decision. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As for the dowry, we can give a little more. We¡¯ll round it up to ny-nine thousand. This represents our appreciation for Lulu.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll quickly inform Lulu!¡± Before he could make the call, Lulu called him first. Having solved his parents¡¯ issues, Larry was now both happy and proud. He felt like he could hold his head high in front of Lulu, and that he could provide her with a better life. ¡°Hello, Lulu, guess what? My parents have decided to move out, and as for the dowry¡­¡± ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s crying voice came through the phone. The delicate sound of a woman¡¯s cry sent shivers down Larry¡¯s spine. The joy on his face gradually faded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry! Hurry, tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Larry, I¡¯m sorry. Our marriage¡­might not happen¡­¡± How could that be?! His parents were so supportive, and he liked Lulu so much. How could their marriage not happen? Larry panicked. He avoided his parents, went outside, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me. I¡¯m sure we can solve it.¡± Lulu¡¯s crying paused for a moment. ¡°Really?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to marry her! Lulu then said with a relieved tone, ¡°My parents won¡¯tpromise on the dowry. It¡¯s been five or six minutes since I sent you the message, and you haven¡¯t replied. Is it because your family doesn¡¯t agree to it?¡± This sentence choked Larry. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t agree to it. My parents even willingly increased it from seventy-five thousand to ny-nine thousand. They even offered to move out and leave the bigger house to us. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Ny-nine thousand is all they can afford. I wanted to wait a bit longer to save up some money myself, and see if I could get it up to the amount your parents asked for.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lulu¡¯s tone turned from crying to mocking. ¡°I knew it! You men are so shrewd! I haven¡¯t even married into your family, and you¡¯re already considering burdening me with debt! The so-called dowry sounds nice, and you wanted to give it to me, but in reality, it¡¯s a debt. After I marry you, I¡¯ll have to work with you to repay the debt in misery!¡± Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to return the debt with me! I¡¯m trying to make the numbers, and I might just be able to do that.¡± Lulu analyzed the situation for Larry. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long. Do you think I know nothing about you? You bust your pay the moment you receive it! You might need to use your credit card for this month¡¯s living expenses. You even had to dig into the money your parents have been saving up for you just to buy a diamond ring for me! That was probably thest stash you have, right? ¡°Where else are you going to get money from? ¡°Larry Webb, let me tell you this. I¡¯m getting married so that I can live a better life! I refuse to take on a single cent of debt! ¡°As for your parents taking the initiative to move, that¡¯s them being sensible! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t marry a fatass like you! ¡°As for the betrothal gift, 150,000 dors! Nothing less! ¡®I must keep it for my brother to use when he gets married!¡± The phone was on loudspeaker mode, and Larry¡¯s parents somehow appeared right behind Larry. Hearing Lulu¡¯s pushy tone over the phone, they looked awkward. ¡°Son¡­¡± After Larry hung up, they gave him a bank card and said in a shaky voice, ¡°We have 150,000 dors here. Take it and get married.¡± They would think about their retirement another time. Larry hesitated for a moment, then apologized and thanked his parents tearfully. ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you! You two will know just how great Lulu is after you get to know her!¡± His parents said nothing and simply nodded, urging Larry with a smile to go find Lulu. He shouldn¡¯t keep her waiting. Larry rushed out of the house to Lulu¡¯s ce, but found that she wasn¡¯t in. He called her. ¡°Where are you? My parents overheard our phone conversation and immediately gave me 150,000 dors. Lulu, quick,e meet me. I have the money! Let¡¯s get married right away!¡± Lulu wasn¡¯t very happy upon hearing the news from Larry. In fact, she began hesitating. ¡°That¡¯s not too good¡­ I think I¡¯m still young, and I suddenly want to wait a while longer¡­¡± Lulu had the vtile, indecisive temperament of a young woman. But given Larry¡¯s standards, she was practically a goddess. Not only was his goddess willing to date him, but she was even willing to marry him. What else did he have to pick on? Perhaps Lulu might change her mind tomorrow. Larry relented, and said, ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll get married whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­but¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s voice sounded sickly sweet. ¡°Larry, do you know? I never thought I could achieve so much sess in my career. The moment I announced that I was getting married on social media, two of my old fans gave me lots of coins and gifts.¡± One gift was easily worth 150 dors. Together with coins, Lulu could easily earn thousands within a few minutes. Not only that¡­ ¡°Many people gave me coins and gifts, especially my two hardcore fans. One guy even¡­¡± Larry said anxiously, ¡°What? What did he do?¡± Lulu chuckled. ¡°Haha¡­ He said he wanted to propose to me! And he did exactly that. He bought airtime on thergest electronic billboard in Richburgh, and proposed to me with it. He even disyed my social media handle to drive traffic to it, and sent me 99,999 roses. ¡°Ah, Larry! I feel so happy right now! Turns out that happiness really can be bought with money!¡± Larry¡¯s heart twisted in pain. ¡°Lulu¡­¡± His voice grew smaller, and the excitement he felt just moments ago all vanished. ¡°Do you¡­want to marry that man?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Lulu said immediately. ¡°He has a wife! I¡¯ve already sent someone to check his background. He¡¯s just using money to lure me in.¡± That was good. Larry heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his goddess wasn¡¯t snatched away. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 She would continue being with him. ¡°But, I can be his secret lover,¡± Lulu said again. She said it so casually, but Larry was thunderstruck. Blood rushed to his brain, and his temples started throbbing. ¡°Larry, I love you, and I can¡¯t bear to see you hurt,¡± Lulu went on. ¡°If I be this man¡¯s lover, your parents won¡¯t need to move out of their house. You wouldn¡¯t need to be troubled over money, too.¡± She started crying. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°My parents wouldn¡¯t force us to fork out 150,000 dors, either. If I don¡¯t get married, my brothers won¡¯t be able to get a share of my betrothal gifts.¡± Larry wasn¡¯t cunning, but he wasn¡¯t aplete fool either. He was simply too well-protected by his parents, and seldom encountered such a sly and conniving person since he was a child. In addition, most of his colleagues at work were technical geeks. Everyone spoke using technical terminologies, and few beat around the bush. He quickly understood what Lulu actually meant, despite her saying she wanted the best for him. His grip tightened over the bank card as anger began boiling in him. ¡°You just want to be a homewrecker, right? How much is he giving you each month, that you¡¯re willing to give up on our love?¡± he barked. Lulu refuted his im immediately. ¡°I¡¯m no homewrecker! His home is already wrecked. I¡¯m sure he has other secret lovers aside from me. ¡°Larry, don¡¯t put it this way. I¡¯m doing it for your sake. Really! ¡°He said that he¡¯s giving me 300,000 dors a month. I have no choice.¡± Lulu shrugged; there was disdain in her eyes as she looked at her phone, as if Larry was standing right before her. Before, she fancied him because he was born and bred in Richburgh. But now, his identity as a local in Richburgh was nothingpared to cold, hard cash. They haven¡¯t even gotten married, and his family was already having trouble getting a mere 150,000 dors. If she married him, would she be able to enjoy life? No, she would probably suffer big time! But if she went with her rich supporter, she wouldn¡¯t need to work hard to maintain her social media ount and her fans. With all the coins and gifts from him, she could earn a fortune each month. 300,000 dors per month was equivalent to over 3 million dors a year! She could give up being a live streamer and just focus on serving him! Larry¡¯s heart turned cold at Lulu¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re giving up our love just for 300,000 dors?¡± Love? Hah. Was there any love between them? Right from the start, Lulu simply felt that he was a good marriage partner. Honestly, she sometimes felt disgusted kissing this fat tub ofrd. But seeing how simple and honest he was, and how well he treated her, she bore with it. However, the talk of money right before marriage reminded Lulu that a family like Larry¡¯s wasn¡¯t good enough for her! Lulu was very clear in her calctions. ¡°I can earn 300,000 dors a month. Why should I sell my life to your family for a meager 150,000? Larry, we aren¡¯t suited for each other. Take your 150,000 dors and go back home to your parents. I don¡¯t need them to move out of their house and make things difficult for them.¡± They didn¡¯t find things difficult. Things could always be worked out with family. As long as they had genuine love for each other, everything could be solved in time, right? Life would go on, and things would always get better. Larry wanted to say more, but his throat felt like sandpaper and he couldn¡¯t speak. Lulu was the one who spoke first. ¡°Larry, you¡¯re not good enough for me. Truly, it wasn¡¯t love between us right from the start. ¡°Goodbye. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future!¡± With that, Lulu didn¡¯t see Larry ever again. She didn¡¯t even contact him, not even once. Larry¡¯s parents moved out of their house ording to n. Having forked out 150,000 dors, the old couple was left with only one person¡¯s retirement fund. They had to worry about having enough for medical insurance, and to give mary help to their potential daughter-inw after she married Larry. Otherwise, she might get upset. Therefore, they didn¡¯t rent an apartment and instead stayed in a single-story house. After things stabilized between Larry and Lulu, the old couple considered moving to another city and buying an affordable apartment. For the time being, they had to stay here. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 They had to help n their son¡¯s wedding. Things like the hotel and banquet had to be properly arranged. These things needed money. There was a lot to consider¡ªthey needed a wedding host, a wedding gown and suit, as well as decorations. They did some preliminary calctions, and the cost came up to around 30,000 dors. And yet, that amount wasn¡¯t even enough for them to put up something presentable. If they wanted something grand, they would have to spend no less than 75,000 dors for something barely passable. To hold a grand, unforgettable wedding would require even more. They didn¡¯t want to let Lulu down, so they told their son, ¡°We¡¯ll pay for all the wedding expenses. We¡¯ll give you all the wedding gifts we received, so just get married in peace.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom, Dad.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell them that he had broken up with Lulu. Despite all that happened between him and Lulu, all he needed to do was to find another daughter-in- law for his parents! If he could achieve that, all the wedding arrangements wouldn¡¯t be in vain. His parents wouldn¡¯t be disappointed, either. His life would be the way he expected in the past; with a girlfriend, and then a wife and children in the future. Most of all, he would have love. However¡­ Larry¡¯s gaze turned maniacal. In order to make sure his ¡°wife¡± stay by his side forever, he had to render her unable to move. The only way to make a living person unable to move, to resist or even to think¡­was to kill her! Larry snapped back from his memories, and put on a friendly smile on his face again. It so happened that¡­ He shifted and sat on the seat that Noel vacated. Larry was early to the blind date. By the time he settled down, there weren¡¯t many people on the second floor. Cecilia was very good-looking, even more so than Lulu. Larry seized the chance while there weren¡¯t many people to secretly observe the women who were here on a blind date. He had his sights set on Cecilia. Only by finding a woman like Cecilia as his wife would he be able to feel as though he wasn¡¯t betrayed by Lulu. Rather, he could assume that he had found a better and more lovable daughter-inw for his parents. Also, what did she talk about with that man who just left? About love? It wasn¡¯t easy finding love. Indeed. Larrymented that it wasn¡¯t easy, but this time, love bumped into him. As long as he could turn this woman opposite him into a dead person, he would be able to have her and have love forever! He would kill her so that she could be with him forever! Ginny was busy keeping tabs on the interest level of the blind dates, and didn¡¯t pay attention to Cecilia. Naturally, she didn¡¯t realize that Larry had quietly taken Noel¡¯s seat. She was still trying to gauge everyone¡¯s interest while pulling back the blinds. Things were going way beyond her expectations. This time, two-thirds of the blind dates were pleased with each other. Ginny pressed the button to the blinds. ¡°All right, everyone, take a good look. The one you wish to take things a step further with is seated right opposite you. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Three, two, one¡ªI¡¯m opening the blinds! ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see each other real soon!¡± Cecilia was so excited, her heart was in her throat. What would he look like? Larry smiled as he looked up at Cecilia. She had a petite face, sharp chin, huge eyes, and fair and dewy skin. She exuded a charming aura common to a rich heiress. She was indeed a goddess who looked way better than Lulu! He was very satisfied, and introduced himself to Cecilia. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Larry Webb.¡± So, the man whom she had a great time chatting with was called Larry Webb. He was chubby and not exactly great-looking. In fact, he was worlds apartpared to Noel. However, a good heart could be hiding behind his disappointing appearance. She would have to get to know him better to decide if things could progress between them. Cecilia smiled back. She reached out for a handshake, and said cheerily, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cecilia Jarvis!¡± Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Sue didn¡¯t expect Cecilia¡¯s blind date to do so well. Since Cecilia believed her lies and was willing to break up with Noel, Sue had been trying to find suitable men in Richburgh for Cecilia. However, she wasn¡¯t able to find anyone from the heirs of wealthy families, or outstanding students from the Chimmery and Jarvis families. Finally, a friend of hers told Sue about the caf¨¦. ¡°That caf¨¦ is the most popr blind date venue for young people right now. Find someone suitable, and let Cecilia meet him there. ¡°They¡¯re all youngsters who are there for a blind date. Even if they end up not liking each other, they can be friends and things won¡¯t be awkward between them. It¡¯s pretty good.¡± And so, Sue took on her friend¡¯s suggestion. For the sake of her daughter¡¯s future happiness, she made a trip to the caf¨¦ to confirm that the people attending the blind dates there weren¡¯t bad first. Then, she selected an ex-student of hers. He was a man of few words, a decent-lookingd who was currently a university lecturer. However, he was from a humble family background that was pretty far off from the Jarvises¡¯ status. Yet, it was precisely this that gave the Jarvises the control they wanted over him, even after Cecilia married him. Should Cecilia suffer a rpse in the future, the Jarvises wouldn¡¯t need to feel less worthy. Why? Because her daughter was marrying someone unworthy of her in the first ce! If the Jarvises weren¡¯t picky, all the less reason for the other family to be picky. Sue thought that Cecilia might not fancy him after meeting him. To her surprise, Cecilia came back in all smiles, and told her, ¡°Mom, I decided to continue trying things out with him.¡± Sue¡¯s eyes lit up. That caf¨¦ really was a prime spot for blind dates! Even Cecilia met with sess in her first attempt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I intend to be in a rtionship with him,¡± Cecilia rified, her hair standing on end when she saw her mother¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just willing to try keeping in contact with him for now.¡± Sue nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as you are willing to walk out of your previous rtionship, I¡¯ll support you in anything you do.¡± As long as the other party was not Noel. Sue wasn¡¯t even sure of the situation right now, especially after Julian provoked the Hughes family. Anyway, Noel¡¯s family background was too lowly. She didn¡¯t want to marry Cecilia over and let her suffer. She patted Cecilia. ¡°How does he look?¡± He looked¡­ Cecilia thought about Larry¡¯s chubby yet sincere features, and furrowed her brows. ¡°He¡¯s not very good-looking.¡± That was her conclusion of that man. ¡°Not good-looking?¡± Sue said with an arch of her brow. ¡°You have such high standards!¡± She tapped her phone, and retrieved the photo of her student topare it with a celebrity. ¡°If you compare these, then yes, he¡¯s not very good-looking.¡± Cecilia pursed her lips. She already had her suspicions about her mother¡¯s taste for this blind date. Now, things were even stranger. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you showing me these pictures? Neither of them were my blind date.¡± Given the power and status of the Jarvis family, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to call a for Cecilia¡¯s blind date. However, the Jarvises didn¡¯t want a son-inw from the entertainment industry. This, they wouldn¡¯t do that. Therefore, the man that Sue wanted to introduce to her had to be the other man. The thing was, that man looked nothing like Larry. ¡°Even if he got fat, he couldn¡¯t have possibly turned so unrecognizable¡­¡± Cecilia tapped her phone, and showed Sue a photo of Larry. It was a photo of Cecilia and Larry together. It wasn¡¯t an intimate couple photo. Rather, it was a very formal photo the caf¨¦ staff took for them, for documentation purposes. They were seated in their own seats while looking at the camera. It was obvious that Larry felt rather stiff. He was even looking in another direction. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 He looked like a miser through and through. Sue didn¡¯t like him one bit. ¡°He is definitely not my ex-student!¡± she cried, aghast. To make things clear, Sue called her ex-student to ask about his impression of Cecilia. To her surprise¡­ ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Chimmery. I didn¡¯t manage to make it to the blind date because I was caught up with something. I¡¯m still stuck in an academic conference right now. I wanted to call you after it ended, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Sue knew about the academic conference he was talking about. It was an international meeting that only people of rtive academic aplishments could attend. No one could decide how long the meeting went on for. Everyone at the meeting worked in the same industry, and that was likely the reason that the meeting dragged on longer than expected. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Sue said understandingly. She didn¡¯t tell him about Cecilia going for the blind date today, and hung up after some small talk. Sue had always been magnanimous in most things, except when it concerned Noel. Regarding Cecilia¡¯s happiness, she didn¡¯t dare to let go of things and let her daughter choose her own partner. To Cecilia, her mother had always been sensible and reasonable. Thus, she never suspected that Sue would lie about Noel. Sue ended the phone call and turned to Cecilia, her face turning cold. ¡°What¡¯s with that caf¨¦? They have such good reviews, but they managed to mess up your blind date.¡± To be honest, she didn¡¯t like the man in the Cecilia¡¯s photo. He looked so petty, and had a dark, heavy aura. When Sue expressed her opinion, Cecilia got upset. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so too quick to judge!¡± she said. She had chatted with him; in terms of their opinions and perspective of the world, they were clearly a perfect match. How could her mother judge him as being petty simply based on his appearances? ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with this,¡± Sue said with a wave of her hands. She dialed the number of the boss of the caf¨¦, whom she previously contacted to register Cecilia for the blind date. ¡°Hello, I am Cecilia Jarvis¡¯s mother. I¡¯d like to ask, who exactly is my daughter¡¯s blind date? He¡¯s definitely not the man I introduced! What exactly went wrong with your processes? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to us?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia was dumbfounded. Sue wasn¡¯t currently teaching in any school, but she was highly respected in society because many well-known lecturers and professors in major universities came from the Chimmery and Jarvis families. Though she wasn¡¯t a real teacher, she spoke with the air of one. Cecilia knew that her mother was acting in her best interests, but she was a fully-grown adult. She had a good time chatting with Larry, and didn¡¯t want things to end this way. Even so, she didn¡¯t interrupt Sue. Otherwise, she would be reprimanded for being impolite. Unbeknownst to either Sue or Cecilia, someone much more impolite was about to speak. Sue had put her phone on loudspeaker mode. Cecilia could hear her mother¡¯s conversation with the other party. Typically, when bosses encounter such issues, they would immediately apologize to their customer before verifying the facts of the matter. That was especially so for the roadside caf¨¦ that enjoyed such great business. Otherwise, they would be ruining their own reputation. To their surprise, the boss didn¡¯t care. In fact, he sounded even more furious than Sue. ¡°Why the hell are you calling? Don¡¯t you know how early it is right now? A lot of people are still in bed!¡± It was a coarse male voice, uninhibited and unrestrained. He sounded so self-righteous that Cecilia instinctively nced at her watch. Except¡­ It was alreadyte in the evening. The sun was about to set. Yet, the man spoke so boldly over the phone, insisting that many people were still in bed¡­ Sue was furious. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Sue had nevere across someone as rude as this boss. He was yelling so loudly at her, at a decibel that exceeded what she was used to. Her hand trembled in fright. Knowing that her daughter was standing right next to her, Sue forced herself to remainposed. Cecilia, however, thought her mother was just like a little girl. To think Sue would get so easily frightened by someone yelling. Cecilia was about to take over the call, when the man said over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s true we¡¯re running a business, but there are times when mistakes happen. Since things havee to this point, just don¡¯t come again.¡± With that, he hung up. The phone beeped, leaving Sue and Cecilia staring silently at each other. Cecilia was shocked, too. Was that really the man who ran such a booming business?! She heard that the caf¨¦ was located on a plot ofnd where all past businesses that opened there closed very shortly after. The caf¨¦ was the only business that stood strong, raking in the money in the very same location. In fact, it had be a must-visit ce in Richburgh. She thought that the boss of such a ce would be as cultured and gentlemanly as her father. Yet, he turned out to be such an impolite old man. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Before, Cecilia thought of asking her mother to contact him and learn how he ran a business. But now, seeing her mother¡¯s face turning red with anger made her give up on the idea. Perhaps one had to have such a character to do well in business? Cecilia, who never knew work, simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could have asked her mother, but right now, she didn¡¯t dare to mention the roadside caf¨¦ to Sue. She even had to sneak back to her own room. A pity that aside from Sue, she had no one else to discuss the topic with. Even if she couldn¡¯t discuss things, she was fine if she could just share her interests. Before, when she fell sick, many of her friends distanced themselves from her. It was also during that period that Cecilia saw clearly who her true friends were. Many people started calling her a princess after a few months of not contacting them. Fine. She decided it was better that she stopped hanging out with them. The only person she was left with to talk to was Larry, whom she had a good time chatting with at the blind date today. If she ignored his appearance and focused only on what he said and the insights he shared during their blind date, he was a pretty good catch. But just as Ceciliay on bed, Sue rushed in and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to that man ever again! You know that man wasn¡¯t the one I wanted to introduce to you. It¡¯ll be terrible if he turns out to be a murderer or something.¡± Cecilia rolled around on her bed with a doll in hand, shocked by her mother¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How could that be?! The caf¨¦ staff made it clear that everyone who can make it to the blind dates there have no criminal records,e from decent family backgrounds, and are at least rtively wealthy.¡± Sue rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the caf¨¦! Just look at the kind of person its boss is! I¡¯ll never let you go to such ces ever again. The kind of people you see there!¡± She became angrier the more she thought about it, and ended up staying longer in Cecilia¡¯s room and lecturing about manners before finally leaving. Cecilia¡¯s head was spinning. She didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to obey Sue¡¯s instructions after she left. She immediately texted Larry,ining, ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m frustrated to death by my mom!¡± She appended it with a crying emoticon. Larry didn¡¯t expect to see a text from Cecilia when he heard his phone beep. He washed his hands leisurely and nced at his phone after using the washroom. Damn! His eyes widened. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 He thought he must have been seeing things, but after checking and double-checking, it really was a text from Cecilia¡ªhis blind date earlier! The thought of Cecilia¡¯s perfect figure and innocent yet sensuous features excited Larry. If he could really bring Cecilia home, Lulu would be nothing to him! His parents wouldpletely forget about her. He would keep their daughter-inw by their side and in the Webb family forever! In fact¡­ Larry looked at the washroom behind him. When the time came¡­ N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. To keep Cecilia by his side forever, he would smash her head against the wall of the washroom. The bright red blood trickling down her beautiful face would make it even more stunning. He was sure about that. He would send a picture of that to Lulu, when that time came. He wanted Lulu to see that even without her, another goddess was willing to marry him! Another goddess wanted to spend her lifetime with him! Larry didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with his mental state. No¡­ In fact, he did sense something wrong. For example, he noticed that he had been dazing out very frequently and losing focus at work. He didn¡¯t hide his condition from Cecilia, though, and told her about it. The two of them chatted rather pleasantly over text. Cecilia wanted to test him out before taking things a step further, so she said boldly, ¡°This is definitely not mental illness or schizophrenia. I used to suffer from mental illness, and waspletely unable to control my own actions. I feltpletely isted from the world and waspletely manic.¡± ¡°You actually suffered from mental illness in the past?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cecilia texted, suddenly feeling a little nervous. This was her first time confiding in someone else about her past condition. She wondered if he would look at her in a different light. Perhaps Larry might ignore her from now on. That might be a good thing, since he wasn¡¯t the blind date that Sue arranged for her. Yet, Larry¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°That¡¯s all right. So be it.¡± Anyway, after she died, no one would know that she used to be crazy. It was enough that she looked better than Lulu and could wow others. And so, Larry said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Cecilia feltpletely relieved. She felt rather touched, too. It seemed Noel wasn¡¯t the only one who epted her for who she was. Other people were willing to ept her, too. So what if she used to suffer from mental illness? She still had the right to be in a rtionship! The heavens were kind to her, allowing her toe across someone so honest and had such a positive outlook on life. ¡°Thank you,¡± Cecilia said sincerely. ¡°You have such a kind and benevolent spirit. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not suffering from a mental illness. You¡¯re just too tired. Have a good rest tonight!¡± She sent him another sticker. Girls always behaved so adorably. Larry¡¯s mood soared when he read Cecilia¡¯s texts. He sat at his computer desk, pushing his sses up his nose bridge. ¡°I will! Sweet dreams!¡± Yet, after an hour or so, the two of them began chatting again. They were mostly sharing the little things that happened to them. Cecilia even told Larry about Fanny¡¯s death. ¡°I lost a friend, and I feel rather upset.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be upset from now on,¡± Larryforted her. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He would help bring her to the underworld and meet her friend there. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 The sky had turned dark by the time Noel was done with work. He stood up, feeling his shoulders all stiff from sitting down and focusing on work over a long time. The coffee on the table had turned cold. That was when he realized he didn¡¯t even drink a sip of it. His lips were dry and chapped, desperate for something to drink. He raised his hand, and called politely for a waiter, ¡°Hello, I need more coffee please.¡± The waiter was very busy, and didn¡¯t have the time toe by. Just then, Ginny came down from the second floor and spotted Noel immediately. He looked outstanding and was dressed in a suit,pletely unlike an insurance agent. In fact, he looked more like a business elite. He was the blind date of that beautiful youngdy from just now. Ginny remembered that good-looking couple very clearly. Out of the blind dates today, they looked the most outstanding. By the time Ginny was done with her tasks, Cecilia had left. She therefore didn¡¯t see Cecilia leaving with Larry. In her opinion, Cecilia would never fancy someone like Larry after seeing someone as handsome as Noel. Even Ginny herself felt tempted seeing Noel. Still, she had her professional ethics. Looking at a handsome man and enjoying his looks were enough for her. She was a waitress in this caf¨¦. Not making a move on her customers was part of her code of conduct. Ginny looked at Noel¡¯s coffee. It was a very strong cup of Americano. Anyone who could drink something like that must be vicious by nature. Ginny grumbled inwardly, but on the outside, she was smiling. ¡°Sir, your coffee is here.¡± The drink was hot, though not overly so. Noel tipped his cup, and drank it all up. For some reason, Ginny naturally had a good feeling about Noel. Perhaps because he was just too good-looking. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. She stood right there, looking at Noel. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Noel looked up, and saw that she was still there and hadn¡¯t left. He said politely, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for it.¡± He had told the cashier that he wanted two cups of coffee when he first ced his order. He would drink one cup first, then call for the second cup whenever he was ready. His request was noted on his e-bill, which was why Ginny responded so quickly to his request. Ginny nodded. ¡°I know.¡± So why was she still standing there? Her stare made him feel ufortable. Noel sat in his seat, the question in his eyes clear as day, but he didn¡¯t say anything further. He remembered what Cecilia said. He should shut up if he wasn¡¯t sure that his words might give one difort. What a gentleman! As she continued staring at Noel, Ginny found herself losing control. Finally, she could no longer hold back and asked, ¡°Where is thatdy?¡± Lady? Whichdy? Noel was in a daze as he stared back at Ginny, confused. Ginny was stunned. Why did Noel look as if he didn¡¯t fancy his blind date? But they looked like a match made in heaven! What¡¯s more, everyone in the caf¨¦ approved of their blind date and asked for the blinds to be lifted. It wasn¡¯t possible that they didn¡¯t fancy each other! Ginny finally understood the reason why her boss arranged for her to be in charge of the blind dates. When you see a couple you really feel for, you¡¯d be eager to find out what would happen to them! And she naturallycked such eagerness for gossip about others. After all, she was trained to be a killer since she was young. She was often just a mere observer in many things. Only absolute objectiveness and calmness could ensure that she couldplete every mission. But right now, she clearly had a lot of affection for this couple, who looked like the perfect husband and wife. For the very first time, she felt the urgency to bring them together. ¡°The beautifuldy who sat opposite you during the blind date. Did you not see her?¡± Until now, Ginny refused to believe that they didn¡¯t fancy each other after seeing each other. If they didn¡¯t, then she was sure it was because they couldn¡¯t see each other. Still, she had already lifted the blinds. How could they possibly not see each other? As for Noel, he wasn¡¯t very interested in the blind date. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Although they did have a good chat, Cecilia was all that upied Noel¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t have any intention to start on a new rtionship. All he needed to do was carry out what Diana wanted him to do. He didn¡¯t say much, neither did he have the intention of continuing to chat with Ginny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I came down to work before the blinds lifted.¡± So that was what happened! No wonder they didn¡¯t see each other! They really didn¡¯t! Thatdy who fancied him must have been heartbroken. The usually cold Ginny transformed into a super gossip monger. ¡°I see!¡± She decided to help them out. She tapped on her tablet and showed him their group photo just now. ¡°It¡¯s thisdy. How does she look? If you like her, I can give you her contact number!¡± She was already trying her best to imitate the cute tone that normal girls spoke in, lest others found that she was a heartless murderer. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, Noel didn¡¯t want to respond to Ginny. He rubbed his nose in slight disdain, and looked away from Ginny. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the tablet. Until now, there was nothing that Ginny could not do. She reached out and pulled Noel. Noel, who was intending to walk past Ginny, was stopped right in his tracks. At that moment, Noel thought he must have been hallucinating. That waitress clearly just touched his arm lightly. Why was he unable to move an inch¡­? Could his shoulders have gone so stiff after sitting for such a long time? Noel was in disbelief, and figured it was about time for a full body check-up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like her.¡± With that, Noel picked up hisptop and walked forward. He tried one more time, and was still unable to move. He looked down, and saw Ginny¡¯s hand on his upper arm. Could it be due to the strength of the waitress? Noel was shocked, but before he could think deeper, he saw the waitress who served him coffee holding the tablet so seriously and presenting that photo so earnestly to him. She zoomed in on a person¡¯s face, again and again. ¡­Until her familiar features were clear for him to see. Noel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cecilia?!¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Ginny lightened her grip, and Noel was able to move normally once more. The shock at seeing Cecilia¡¯s photo on Ginny¡¯s tablet made Noel forget about the stiffness that made him unable to move his arm. He no longer cared about that. His face turned cold, and he said coldly, ¡°Why are you showing me her photo? Do you frequently show other people¡¯s photos of your customers?¡± Ginny was stunned. It had been a long time since someone reprimanded her like this! She was so ted, she almost wagged her tail if she had one. To think being spoken to so harshly was so enjoyable! Ginny smiled as she exined to Noel, ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re the first and sole exception.¡± It was mainly because thedy herself wasn¡¯t too bad. She was beautiful, and clearly the naive sort with a happy life. She didn¡¯t need to worry about having enough to eat or wear. Such a carefree spirit was something that Ginny wanted the most. She had to admit, she was envious of that beautifuldy. It wasn¡¯t jealousy. In fact, it was envy that had be a strong urge to help and protect thatdy¡¯s precious spirit. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Noel spat. He thought that the waitress must have a screw loose. She had exposed the privacy of other customers, and had the audacity to say that he was her first and sole exception. Was that good enough a reason for her to expose her customer¡¯s private information? Who would dare visit a caf¨¦ like this in the future? What¡¯s more, Cecilia was probably here for a blind date. Yet, she ended up having her photo exposed to others by this rash waitress. Hang on. Noel stood in a daze for a moment before turning to Ginny with a look of disbelief. ¡°Why did you show me her photo?¡± Realization slowly dawned upon him. ¡°Do you mean to say that thisdy was the one who sat and chatted with me on the second floor just now?!¡± Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Ginny nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Noel was bbergasted. How did this happen? Did Diana arrange for him to have a blind date with Cecilia? Noel felt light-headed, but he was sure Diana couldn¡¯t possibly do something like this. Even if she wanted to use this method to make him and Cecilia open up and resolve the misunderstanding between them, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t agree to it. ¡°Are the blind dates matched based on the customers¡¯ original preferences, or based on your random matching after the participants register for it?¡± Ginny said, ¡°It¡¯s based on the customers¡¯ original preferences, but¡­¡± She pushed her sses up her nose bridge, and went on, ¡°Due to my boss¡¯s mistake, this time round, some blind dates didn¡¯t make it in time. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t get the list of absentees as my boss was drunk. Because of that¡­¡± ¡°You arranged some couples at random?¡± Ginny nodded, then shook her head. ¡°Some were arranged at random, but we had no choice. Also¡­¡± Ginny recalled the words of her unreliable boss. Before, she thought he sounded ridiculous. Now, she found it brilliant. ¡°This would help them discover what surprises fate has in store for them! It¡¯s a way to expand their social circle, and enhance the chances of sess of the blind date.¡± Noel¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses for yourself.¡± Thankfully, he didn¡¯t stay till the blinds were lifted. Otherwise, things would be terribly awkward if he and Cecilia were to see each other face to face. ¡°A caf¨¦ with staff like you, who disregard your customer¡¯s privacy, and a boss who does whatever nonsense he pleases without a sense of decorum, isn¡¯t fit to remain in operation.¡± He sounded calm, but there was an air of authority about him. Ginny almost felt intimidated by it. However, she had been professionally trained, and was able to react quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my boss¡¯s contact number. You canin about me to him. It¡¯ll be best if he fires me.¡± Noel said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± There was no need for him to call the boss. Since this caf¨¦ loved exposing the privacy of others, there was no need to be so considerate to them. He could only feel thankful that the waitress chose to show Cecilia¡¯s photo to him and not anyone else. He wondered if this caf¨¦ actually sold their customers¡¯ personal information elsewhere. Noel pondered for a moment, before deciding that he would discuss this with Julian and find out the owner of the caf¨¦ once he returned. ¡°I¡¯ll just shut down your caf¨¦ directly.¡± He would nip the problem in the bud, and stop them from exposing and selling their customers¡¯ personal information. He would never allow something like this to happen. He had thought that Ginny would be very fearful. To his surprise, she looked excited beyond belief. ¡°That¡¯s great! Do it as quickly as you can! If you could close our shop down and stop us from staying in this industry, my boss would be so happy that he¡¯ll treat you to a round of drinks.¡± Noel was stunned. He felt like something was wrong with this caf¨¦. The waitress was still acting stubborn despite being on the verge of doom. Noel decided to stop wasting his breath with her, and pushed the door open to leave. He left Ginny behind, standing right where she was, a hopeful look on her face. She wished this gentleman would be able to close this caf¨¦ as soon as possible! That would make her boss, who somehow became rich in all his endeavors but in fact yearned to be a poor man, very happy indeed. Would he still question why all the business he ran ended up being profitable in that disgusting voice of his? Ginny hated seeing his stupid smug expression. She wondered if Noel could give her boss a p on his face. Her boss seemed to be able to ept breaking even or making a loss in business, but he probably wouldn¡¯t allow the caf¨¦ to close shop for no apparent reason. She would just have to wait and see if this gentleman had the ability to do as he imed. After Noel left, the caf¨¦ became less busy. Having been busy the entire day, Ginny no longer wanted to walk around serving customers coffee. She sat down on a stool, and browsed through the photos from today¡¯s blind date session. She managed to take many photos, but didn¡¯t have the time to look through them earlier. Now that she had time to look through them, she found everyone¡¯s expression fascinating.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 But Cecilia Jarvis¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ginny looked hard at the photo; the more she stared at it, the more she sensed that something was wrong. There was clearly someone seated opposite Cecilia! But this fatty¡­ Ginny had a rtively good memory. She would never forget anyone she saw. She tried hard to recall, and then remembered that this fatty was originally seated diagonally opposite Cecilia. How did he end up in Noel¡¯s seat? The natural and rxed manner that he and Cecilia behaved with each other made it seem like they were the ones matched on the blind date. That didn¡¯t make sense. Something smelled fishy. To get to the bottom of the matter, Ginny studied the footage of the surveince camera on the second floor. The moment she did, she was furious. That damn fatty! How could he pretend to be Noel, who was Cecilia¡¯s actual blind date? Ginny was frustrated. After all that, the couple she was secretly rooting for didn¡¯t end up together because someone intercepted them. Almost immediately, she made use of her rights as the more senior staff of the caf¨¦, and retrieved the personal information of the participants of today¡¯s blind date. Very soon, she found Noel¡¯s contact number from his photo. She sent him a photo of Cecilia seated with Larry. ¡°Someone¡¯s snatching your future girlfriend away from you!¡± Ginny had a good impression of Noel. Just now, when she first showed Noel Cecilia¡¯s photo, the first thing he harped on was not how beautiful thedy looked, but about privacy issues. What a righteous man indeed. It was precisely what Ginnycked. Whatever shecked was something she really appreciated in others. She cupped her chin in her hands as she stared at her phone, waiting for Noel¡¯s reply. What would he say this time? ¡°She¡¯s not my future girlfriend. Things are impossible between us,¡± was his reply. Ginny replied, ¡°You can¡¯t pursuedies by being so respectable and upright.¡± Noel texted back, ¡°She¡¯s my ex.¡± Ginny was stunned. Noel sent her a third message before Ginny had a chance to reply. ¡°On ount of you stealing my personal information again, I reserve the right to hold you ountable for your actions in viting other people¡¯s privacy. The messages you just sent serve as proof that I can submit to court.¡± Julian won¡¯t go by the back door. They hadn¡¯t engaged in underhanded means for a long time. To close down this caf¨¦, they had to do things the right and legal way. Ginny smiled. ¡°Great.¡± She replied to him with a cheeky smiling emoticon. Noel recalled her eyes, that looked as if they didn¡¯t care about anything. ¡°I hope you can close our shop down as soon as you can. I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of our boss.¡± Noel was silent. Julian was right beside Noel, and saw the changes in the expressions on his face. He leaned over, and nced at Noel¡¯s messages. Julian smiled. ¡°Could there be someone so arrogant in Richburgh?¡± Noel said, ¡°Yes, I met her today. I¡¯ve also looked into the caf¨¦¡¯s owner. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s drunk all day, but for some reason, I can¡¯t find any photos of him.¡± ¡°Not even after searching with ourpany¡¯s intr?¡± Julian asked. They were living in the smart technology era. As long as one left the house and didn¡¯t stay indoors the whole day, one would definitely have his image captured by a lens of sorts. However, Noel said that he was unable to find a photo of this boss anywhere. ¡°Hidden talents abound in Richburgh,¡± Julianmented. ¡°Perhaps an impressive character has emerged on our shores once more.¡± The more he couldn¡¯t find this mysterious boss, the more he wanted to see him in person. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Noel was about to say that that might not be so, but then he recalled that Julian never did anything meaningless. So, he silenced himself. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements,¡± he said. ¡°What about Cecilia?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Diana registered your name for the blind date, but you two ended up getting matched. Someone¡¯s now appearing before Cecilia in your ce. Aren¡¯t you going to find her?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°No need.¡± Had he known that Cecilia was seated opposite him, he wouldn¡¯t have chatted with her for so long. Had Cecilia known that he was seated opposite her, she wouldn¡¯t have chatted with him for so long, either! Julian saw the determination in Noel¡¯s eyes, and didn¡¯t persuade him further. This was his privacy. He should have the right to decide for himself. Diana could help arrange a blind date for him, but she couldn¡¯t dictate the oue of the blind date. Despite that, Julian really wanted to share about what happened with Diana. But when he tried to call her, no one answered the call. Diana¡¯s phone seemed to be permanently switched off. She was still waiting for Julian to appear right before her at night.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That was a little game that they frequently yed. She would put up a little act, and Julian would cajole her. That spiced things up between them as a married couple. Not only did it prevent them from fighting, but it even improved their rtionship. Yet, this time, things were a little different. Julian was held back by work and couldn¡¯t leave Richburgh as he wanted. He couldn¡¯t call Diana, and he also saw the text Betty sent him. Diana wanted to change her daddy? Find a new daddy for her son and daughter? Julian felt slightly anxious when he first saw the text. He sensed that he was being monitored to be a better husband and father. He even sat up a little straighter. That wasn¡¯t the first time Betty said something like that to him. The moment something happened to Diana, Betty would make a mountain out of a molehill. Previously, Diana had taken Betty out shopping and bumped into a man who asked Diana for directions. Betty ran anxiously to the washroom and called Julian, asking what she should do. She cried about how Mommy was going to leave with a handsome man, and that Daddy had toe get them quickly. At that time, Julian had been scared out of his wits. He immediately sped to the shopping mall to meet them, and realized that Diana was about to run off with another man. She simply said a few words to the man, who was actually just asking for directions. By the time Julian had rushed over, Diana was happily taking Betty around shopping. Of course, Betty was having a fabulous time. She was wearing a princess dress she had just bought, sitting in Belburry¡¯s VIP fitting room. Seeing Julian, she smiled and blinked sweetly at him, and asked, ¡°Well, Daddy? Do I look good in this?¡± Julian panted, ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Could she not torment her poor father like this? His hair was in such a mess after he ran all the way here. Diana had never seen his hair so unkempt, and was stunned at the sight. Grinning, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She leaned on his shoulder, andbed her fingers through his hair. ¡°I thought we agreed that I take Betty out shopping while you were busy at work?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°What? Don¡¯t feel at ease?¡± Julian rubbed his forehead helplessly, mumbling, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t¡­¡± But he was practically forced to feel that way. He thought he was about to be reced by another, after all. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Diana saw Julian looking at Betty, and immediately realized that something was going on between the father and daughter pair. She asked for an exnation from them there and then. Betty couldn¡¯t hold her tongue, and immediately told Diana what she texted Julian. Diana couldn¡¯t help but chuckle; she grabbed Julian¡¯s hand, and ced it over her swollen stomach. ¡°I¡¯m holding one child by the hand, I have another child in the training camp, and another two children in my belly. Do you really think I have the capacity to find another lover? Running away with another man? Can you really believe that?¡± Diana poked Betty on her forehead and reminded her to be careful with her words, and not to say something like that ever again. ¡°Why not?¡± Betty didn¡¯t agree with it. In fact, she was beginning to feel a little angry. Mommy had left a red mark on her forehead. She no longer looked as beautiful in her princess dress! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Diana said, ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t sound proper to im that a woman ran away with another man.¡± ¡°What does proper mean?¡± Betty asked another question. She really didn¡¯t understand the term, which she had yet to learn from kindergarten. She wasn¡¯t like her brother, who was so smart he could figure things out even without being taught. Betty¡¯s questions stumped Diana, who immediately waved her hands for fear that her daughter might throw her more questions the more she tried to exin. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± She had since learned to let things go. Children will eventually understand what they need to understand when they grow up. There was no need to exin everything so clearly to them when they were still so young. ¡°Mommy, you should apologize to me!¡± Betty continued harping on the matter. She pointed at her forehead indignantly, and said, ¡°You said that I did something wrong and poked my forehead, but you couldn¡¯t tell me what wrong I did. I have enough reason to think, Mommy¡­¡± Betty had to take a deep breath before she could continue her long tirade. ¡°Mommy, you were wrong. You shouldn¡¯t have poked me on my forehead. You must apologize to me.¡± Diana was dumbfounded. Julian had to patiently exin to Betty what it meant when a woman ran away with another man. Betty still didn¡¯t really understand, but she remembered that Mommy wasn¡¯t wrong, and that Mommy didn¡¯t need to apologize to her. Julian, who knew that his wife was the priority in all things, finally managed to brainwash Betty and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Betty¡¯s conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± he said. Even if Diana really did something wrong, he would hold himself ountable. She wouldn¡¯t ever need to apologize! They had looked through all the new pieces, but only managed to buy a dress that Betty liked and no prenatal clothes for Diana. Diana wanted to look elsewhere. The family of three wasn¡¯t in a rush to go home. Julian and Diana held Betty by her hands, one on the left and the other on the right. If it were in the past, Betty would have eagerly chatted with them. But now, she was strangely quiet. It took them five minutes to walk from one shop to another shop upstairs, yet Betty spoke nary a word during these five minutes. Julian was slightly worried, wondering if he might have said something wrong when he was trying to exin things to Betty and upset her. She was but a child. There was no need to be so strict with her. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t matter whether she understood things or not. Julian was about to crouch down and talk things through with his little darling, when Betty spoke. She looked up, with confusion in her eyes. ¡°But¡­ I heard Mommy say something to that man about running¡­ It was really what Mommy said, so why can¡¯t I tell Daddy about it¡­? My teachers in kindergarten tell us that we must be honest and not lie.¡± She looked at Julian, and said, ¡°Daddy, you told me that I shouldn¡¯t talk about a woman running away with a man. Are you trying to teach me to lie?¡± Julian started breaking out in a cold sweat. Diana, too. Betty didn¡¯t mean that Diana was about to run away with another man, but that Diana was telling another man about running. ¡°I did say that,¡± Diana confessed. With Betty and Julian staring at her, she exined the truth. ¡°I told him the way to the washroom, and that he should quickly run there. In case he couldn¡¯t find it, I¡¯d run there with him.¡± Julian was dumbfounded. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Since then, Julian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the information that Betty sent his way. It was the same this time. After thinking things through, Julian finally stopped panicking. In fact, the more Betty texted him, the more it seemed as though the mother and daughter pair was having fun. At the very least, they weren¡¯t in any sort of danger. Meanwhile, things were going well in the hotel that Diana was staying in. At that moment, Betty was walking out of the washroom. After secretly texting Daddy, Betty would look down guiltily when facing Diana, as if she had done something wrong. The moment Diana called her name, she looked up in shock, exposing her flushed face. She had just taken a bath, and her hair was still wet. To make it easy to apply baby lotion on her, Diana wrapped her up in a towel. Wet locks of hair hung down, sticking against her little face and outlining her forehead. Paired with her flushed face, she looked just like a nice, ripe apple. Diana couldn¡¯t stop herself from nting huge, wet kisses on Betty¡¯s cheeks. ¡°My darling,¡± she said as she rubbed lotion on Betty, while subtly ncing at the phone in the room. Diana had the habit of putting her phone screen down. At one nce, she could see that Betty¡¯s phone screen was facing up. Someone had clearly touched it. She immediately knew that Betty must have contacted Julian. The father and daughter pair shared a great rtionship, after all. Diana didn¡¯t ask anything more, and simply thought that Julian would be here very soon. They hadn¡¯t been apart for so long since they got remarried. Diana didn¡¯t feel too good being so far apart from him for so long all of a sudden. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That feeling probably meant she missed him. Diana thought of that term, and looked down with a smile. She smiled so sweetly, Betty couldn¡¯t help but sing her praise, ¡°Mommy, if I could be as beautiful as you when I grow up, that would be great.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to look like Daddy instead?¡± Betty shook her head. ¡°Daddy looks like a man. I¡¯m a girl. If I look like him, that¡¯s not too good¡­¡± Her little mouth kept moving. ¡°If I look like him, wouldn¡¯t I then look like a man? I might have a beard.¡± Betty shuddered at the mere thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want a beard¡­¡± She wanted to be a little princess with fair, dewy skin. Diana was always defeated by Betty¡¯s strange yet cute logic. ¡°You won¡¯t be a man if you look like Daddy. That just means your face look like his,¡± Diana exined. ¡°Think about it. If you have Daddy¡¯s face, wouldn¡¯t you look good?¡± Julian¡¯s looks were unmatched. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Betty looked at Diana¡¯s glowing face. ¡°I still think Mommy looks better.¡± She leaned in, and hugged Diana¡¯s neck. At that moment, Betty suddenly remembered that Diana was pregnant, and immediately stood up straight. She asked Diana cautiously, ¡°Mommy, did I squash my sisters?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Diana felt that everyone was feeling more anxious than she was in this pregnancy. She was probably the most rxed out of all of them. ¡°Stand over here. I¡¯ll blow your hair.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Betty said with a shake of her head. She pouted, and said firmly, ¡°I can dry my own hair. Daddy said I should do things by myself and not make things tough for you, Mommy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tough.¡± Diana pulled Betty over. She didn¡¯t forget to tease Betty, saying, ¡°Now you remember what Daddy said. Why do you always like to cover your ears and say that you won¡¯t listen whenever Daddy says something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I see Daddy and hear Daddy every day,¡± Betty said. ¡°Now that we¡¯re apart from Daddy, I miss him so much. The less I see Daddy, the more important he bes.¡± Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Betty¡¯s ability to speak improved by leaps and bounds after she started attending kindergarten. Even Diana was convinced by her statements. ¡°When is Daddying, then?¡± she blurted. ¡°Did you text Daddy?¡± Betty¡¯s face fell. She did text Daddy, but¡­ Daddy didn¡¯t reply to her! Her face was all scrunched up, and her brows furrowed into little hills. Diana knew immediately that Betty didn¡¯t get what she wished for. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t reply to you?¡± Betty nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Then she looked at Diana, her eyes widening in shock, as Diana was an alien. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How did you know that I texted Daddy?¡± Mommy told her that they shouldn¡¯t contact Daddy, but she went against Mommy¡¯s wishes. She was even caught for it! She felt guilty. ¡°I know magic,¡± Diana said with a smile. ¡°I know everything you do.¡± Betty was even more astonished. How did she not know that Mommy could use magic, despite spending so much time with her?! She looked at Diana in awe. ¡°Then, can you make me fly up in the air with magic? I want to say hello to the clouds in the sky! I also want to ask them if I can ride on them like a horsie¡­¡± If she could ride the clouds, that would definitely send her higher and further than when she rode on Daddy¡¯s shoulders! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, she could almost feel the wind blowing past her face before her wish was granted. Of course, Diana couldn¡¯t do something so difficult. ¡°Go to sleep, sweetie.¡± She switched the hairdryer on, and blew Betty¡¯s hair dry. ¡°You can have everything you want in your dreams after you fall asleep.¡± Betty blinked innocently as she looked at Diana. ¡°Mommy, do you mean that you can only use magic in my dreams? If I don¡¯t sleep, you won¡¯t be able to use magic?¡± Yet another round of questions. Diana began regretting iming to know magic. Why did she have to provoke this little princess?! Just look at her wishful gaze! Diana felt defeated. ¡°I lied to you just now. I don¡¯t know magic.¡± Betty was now upset. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know magic, why did you say you do? Mommy, it¡¯s not right to lie, you know.¡± Diana rubbed her nose, and apologized obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Betty said, as she caressed Diana¡¯s hair. ¡°I forgive you. But you must not lie from now on! Otherwise, your nose will grow longer. I don¡¯t want an ugly mommy¡­¡± Diana nodded at her daughter¡¯s lecture. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t lie ever again.¡± Oh, heavens! Send her husband over to save her from this torment! She didn¡¯t want to take care of her daughter all by herself now. She was used to having Julian by her side and not having to worry about a single thing, so she really missed him right now. Diana nced out of the window, as if Julian would appear right before her eyes any second now. While she didn¡¯t see Julian, she spotted another familiar face in the window. James Winnington¡­?! The man standing in front of the car of the Hughes household, parked downstairs, was none other than James Winnington¡ªwho had vanished from Richburgh for a long time! Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Diana thought she had mistaken it. She rubbed her eyes, and looked harder. This time, she was sure that the man downstairs was without a doubt James Winnington! His smoking pose was exactly the same! When Diana first arrived at the Winningtons¡¯ residence, James had looked just like that, with his brows furrowed. Every other smoker held his cigarette between the index and third finger, while he held his between his ring and little finger. It made for an exceptionally silly sight. But his solemn face and proper dressing made one neglect that strange feature, although his posture remained etched in people¡¯s minds. It was precisely that posture that allowed Diana to recognize him at that moment, despite being so many levels above him. Feeling troubled, she put aside the binocrs that the hotel prepared for her and opened the door, with the intention of heading downstairs. That dazed look in her eyes frightened Betty somewhat. Her hair was still damp and the wet ends of her hair hung over her shoulders, making her shirt wet. In the past, Diana would have urged her to get changed into a new shirt, so she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable in wet clothes. But this time, Diana kept looking out the window. Her legs instinctively moved toward the door. She didn¡¯t even say anything about where Betty should go. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Betty called in a small voice, ¡°where are you going?¡± They had juste back, and Betty felt rather tired. She didn¡¯t want to head out again. But if Diana wanted to go out, she couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the hotel by herself. Betty was scared to be all alone in this huge hotel room. Diana snapped back to reality upon hearing her daughter¡¯s cautious yet vulnerable voice. Although finding her biological father was important, she couldn¡¯t prioritize that over her own daughter. James Winnington might be a very important clue, but she couldn¡¯t neglect her daughter¡¯s needs. Diana immediately stopped dead in her tracks, and caressed Betty¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just wanted to head downstairs, but I¡¯m not going anymore.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Betty didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Winnington family. Diana didn¡¯t intend to take Betty downstairs with her. She might not have thought that way in the past, but now that she saw James, Diana immediately thought of how much hurt Zachary caused Betty. In fact, the three of them were still carrying the Winnington name. It was truly a surname that disgusted her to no end. Diana decided that if she really managed to find her biological father, the first thing she would do was to change her surname. After she settled Betty down and put her to sleep, she looked downstairs again and saw no one there. She didn¡¯t know where James had gone. Only the Hughes¡¯s car used to drive her and Betty to their hotel remained, unmoved. Diana wondered if she would see James again in the next few days. Well, it was fine if she didn¡¯t. She now knew that he was in Jacroaof. That made it easier for her to find him. Dianay in bed, rubbing her belly. She pondered over what she would say when she met James, and make him spit out the truth. She grabbed her phone, about to switch it on when she heard something ringing. It was the hotel phone. Diana thought the front desk had something to tell her, and quickly put her phone down. She rummaged for the handset, and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The greeting was followed by a chuckle. It was Jim. Diana could make out his voice in an instant. His voice was exceptionally crisp and clear, like pearls falling on ss. ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡± Diana was about to go on, when she heard Jim ask, ¡°Do you like my present to you?¡± His present to her? Diana nced at the many things that the maids had brought to her room. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me many things, including the air ticket. You really shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Not that,¡± Jim mumbled. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s not there yet.¡± What wasn¡¯t there yet? Diana was about to ask further, when she heard her doorbell ring. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Jim said patiently, ¡°Go and take a look.¡± He sounded as if he was smiling widely. Diana put down the handset. She put the receiver facing up, so that she could call for help with anything she needed. She wanted Jim to hear what was happening, to prove that she wasn¡¯t deliberately keeping silent. When she opened the door, she saw many clothes bags hanging on a rack, like presents waiting for Diana¡¯s selection. Next up was a meal trolley. It was piled with food; the first thing she saw was fresh caviar and birds¡¯ nests. Diana could smell their delicious aroma. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have much appetite right now. She didn¡¯t even have the appetite for durians, which she used to crave so much. All she wanted was to see James Winnington again. There were some things that he needed to tell her, so she could find clues to progress to the next step. ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± Diana said, lifting her hand as a sign for the server to shift the things away. She didn¡¯t need them. She also told Jim, ¡°In the future, please don¡¯t go to such an extent for me. I¡¯m getting fatter, and I really don¡¯t want to eat anything sweet. I¡¯m also not hungry at such ate hour, and I shouldn¡¯t be eating something as rich as caviar.¡± Jim probably did it out of the kindness of his heart. He was simply showing concern for a pregnantdy. Diana wondered if saying that would hurt him. As she expected, Jim sounded angry. ¡°You might not be hungry, but your babies need the nutrients.¡± His words stunned Diana. Why did it sound so familiar¡­? He sounded just like a mother-inw who cared only for her grandson, and not her daughter-inw¡­ As if a pregnantdy was just a vessel with the aim of giving birth to babies. Anything could be sacrificed for the sake of the baby. However, such unbridled greed, binge-eating, and physical strain on the body waspletely unnecessary. Diana was determined to maintain her figure during this pregnancy. Julian had agreed to it, too. What¡¯s more, Jim was a top-notch researcher in the medical field. He couldn¡¯t possibly not know that a fetus was but a high-level parasite. No matter what happened to a mother¡¯s body, it would absorb nutrients from the mother¡¯s body for the sake of survival. As long as there was no difort with the pregnancy, nothing would go wrong, even if the pregnant mother went hungry. Conversely, if the nutrient intake of the pregnant mother was too high, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb them all after the fetus had its fill. It would then all end up at fat umted on the mother¡¯s body. Jim¡¯s words upset Diana. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I am the babies¡¯ mother. I don¡¯t think they need me to eat so much to keep them alive.¡± It was already sote. She just had a meal outside, and couldn¡¯t possibly keep eating. She wasn¡¯t a pig, for goodness¡¯ sake! As for the clothes¡­ ¡°Also, I¡¯m here on a holiday. Of course I¡¯d bring my own clothes. I don¡¯t need you to go to this extent for me, Mr. Hughes.¡± Diana decided to make herself clear. ¡°Actually, all the attention you¡¯re giving me during my pregnancy is causing me mental stress.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be stressed,¡± Jim said very naturally, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of your babies, not for you.¡± Diana sighed. She really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with Jim anymore. He probably said that in order to make her feel less pressured. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Jim was not the babies¡¯ father, so Diana couldn¡¯t think of any reason, apart from her, that could make him care so much about them. However, doctors couldn¡¯t heal themselves. When Diana thought of this saying, she suddenly understood Jim¡¯s feelings towards her when she was pregnant. Jim might havepletely immersed himself in a role in his own mind, forgetting the theoretical knowledge he had learned. He only wanted to present her with things that looked good, were convenient, and nutritious. In other words¡­ He might really like her. Diana had a headache, and suddenly felt unsure of how to interact with Jim. She silently repeated Julian¡¯s name in mind, hoping he woulde quickly to help her deal with this situation. At that moment, Jim, who had been assigned the role of admirer, was unaware of Diana¡¯s thoughts. In fact, he regretted saying those words as soon as they left his mouth. His family had reminded him: he must be like everyone else, and say the same things as them. That meant following an unspoken rule among their people¡ªtelling lies. To tell a lie, he had to say that he cared about Diana. That he wasn¡¯t interested in the children in her belly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Still, Julian had said that he entrusted the babies and Diana to Jim. In that regard, Jim could say anything he wanted! In Jim¡¯s eyes, the children in Diana¡¯s belly were now his possession. This time, he must raise them well. He would provide the best conditions for their growth, and eventually deliver them. Finally, he would select the one he thought had the best development for his experiments. He would definitely treat this child well. Definitely! But the prerequisite was that Diana, as the mother, must be happy. Jim¡¯s tone became cautious as he said, ¡°Diana, am I upsetting you by saying this?¡± It just took one simple sentence to make Diana¡¯s resolve crumble. She was indeed upset, because she didn¡¯t know how to handle Jim¡¯s well-intentioned gestures. She only wanted Julian toe quickly. She turned on her phone, but there wasn¡¯t a single message. In contrast to Jim¡¯s enthusiasm, Diana felt that even if she was angry, she shouldn¡¯t be angry with him ¡ªbut with Julian instead. Where on earth did Julian go? There wasn¡¯t even a single message from him! Diana was angry, her mind in disarray. She remained silent for a moment. On the other end of the phone, Jim continued to ask, ¡°Did you like the gift I sent you?¡± He had sent far too many. Diana really wanted to distance herself from Jim as soon as possible. However, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse at the moment. She was afraid that saying too much might truly hurt him. Before leaving, she still needed his help regarding Nina¡¯s affairs. She didn¡¯t want to ruin this friendship, especially when Jim had been good to her. Those who invested their emotions in a rtionship didn¡¯t deserve to be hurt. For Diana, who had always struggled to receive love, she cherished every bit of affection. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Jim grew anxious, and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± He sounded genuinely concerned. Feeling a bit awkward, Diana thought about how to subtly remind Jim of her marriage with Julian¡ªthat she already had a husband. Just then, Jim spoke again. ¡°Lenny, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Professor.¡± Those words immediately sent shivers down Diana¡¯s spine. Lenny? The man Jim was addressing¡­ Was that James?! Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Diana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She found it hard to believe that Jim actually knew James. When she looked up, her shock deepened. The person standing right before her was unmistakably James himself! Earlier, with so many things blocking her view, his presence had been obscured. Now, after pushing everything into the room, his entire face was revealed. Although it was the same face, the same physique and height, James¡¯s eyes¡­ Looking into Diana¡¯s eyes, there was something significantly different with him from before. There was no disdain and no evident disgust; only respect. Yes, genuine respect! He even bowed low, portraying Diana as the master between them. ¡°Ms. Winnington, the professor told me to deliver all the items to you. In the future, if you need transportation, feel free to call me. I¡¯ll bring whatever you need.¡± It all felt like a dream, somewhat surreal. Diana couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. ¡°Are you now¡­the driver for the Hughes family?¡± James shook his head. ¡°You sound a little mystified, Ms. Winnington.¡± Compared to before, James was behaving in a very calm manner. There was no impatience in his voice. More importantly, his patience was not an act. It was clear that this man was genuinely happy with his current life. Meeting him again and experiencing the feeling of being abandoned once more¡­ If it were in the past, Diana would have undoubtedly felt ufortable. But now, aside from a slight twinge of sadness, she didn¡¯t feel anything else. What she wanted to do was quickly ask him about her biological father. Facing James, she couldn¡¯t put on a pleasant expression. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My father¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jim interrupted her. Diana then remembered she was still on the phone with him. ¡°Diana, are you satisfied? Are you happy with my gift?¡± Jim was a straightforward person. Diana told herself that while she didn¡¯t speak to him very nicely sometimes, he never seemed to mind. He always cared about her mood. ¡°James¡­ Is James the real gift?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jim said, nodding. ¡°The file I gave you earlier contains information about your background. I knew you¡¯d be curious, so I kept James by my side.¡± James could hear their conversation perfectly well. He didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he continued to smile at Diana. Diana felt ufortable with James¡¯s overly kind attitude. She said to him, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to smile at me so warmly.¡± Disappointment shed across James¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Winnington, did I do something wrong? Is there something I could have done better?¡± He even appeared a bit awkward, as if he hadmitted the unspeakable. This wasn¡¯t the James Diana knew, and it certainly wasn¡¯t the attitude he should disy in front of her. Diana felt even more uneasy. ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Just, your previous attitude towards me¡­¡± Diana thought about the past. She paused, before continuing, ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t like this.¡± Surprise colored James¡¯s face. ¡°We knew each other before?!¡± James¡¯s attitude felt oddly familiar to Diana. She hesitated, and asked, ¡°Did you¡­ lose your memory?¡± James shook his head, looking confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve lost my memory. All I know is that I work here for the professor, and I¡¯m the Hughes¡¯s regr employee. I usually handle driving duties, and asionally help with gardening at home.¡± His tone was calm. Apart from memory loss, Diana couldn¡¯t think of any reason for someone to completely transform into someone seemingly unrecognizable in such a short period. ¡°He has amnesia,¡± Jim said, sounding cheerful. ¡°Lenny might remember his past after seeing you. As for the matter about your father, you can ask Lenny once he regains his memory. But during this time, I hope you can stay in Jacroaof.¡± Jim wanted to keep Diana in Jacroaof. He considered her mood, and wanted her to stay here willingly. It was why he allowed James to appear before Diana. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 How could this be so coincidental? She lost her memory, and now, James had also lost his memory. Diana didn''t rush to respond to Jim''s words. She merely thanked him and closed the door shakily, simultaneously ending the call. James wanted to say more, but his obedience to the Hughes family made him descend the stairs first. He said to Diana, "Ms. Winnington, I''ll be in the car downstairs. If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡± It was unbelievable. This kind-looking old man was the same person who had treated her so heartlessly in the past. He had a kind heart, knew how to speak politely and warmly, and had unusual patience. Witnessing this good side of him, Diana found it even harder to ept the image of James she had in her mind. She didn''t respond to his words, and she certainly wouldn''t forgive the various things James had done just because he spoke politely. She closed the door, and returned to the bed. Now, she wasn''t concerned about whether Julian had come or not. She wanted to contact Simon urgently. Back then, she had lost her memories because she had eaten the medicine Simon gave her. Now, James had lost his memory, just like her. Simrly, there were no traces of any idents or surgeries on him. Diana couldn''t help but suspect whether James had also taken the same medicine as her, leading to his amnesia. When she found Simon''s number, she realized it was marked in red. A red-marked number in the call log indicated a missed call from that number. Diana remembered there was indeed a time when Simon had called. At that time, Julian had entered the room to check if she was asleep, and she had missed the call. When she woke up, she forgot to return the call. Since then, she hadn''t contacted Simon again. Diana was quite annoyance with herself. Whether it was as a friend, sister-inw, or anything else, her neglect of Simon had reached an excessive level. Only when she needed him did she think of contacting him. Diana was filled with regret. She told herself that when the call was answered, she must apologize sincerely to Simon. However, the call remained unanswered. ¡°Sorry, the number you''re calling is temporarily unavable. Sorry, the phone you''re calling...¡± Diana tried several times, but the result was always the same. Thest time she dialed, the other party actually turned off the phone. Was he angry at her? Well, he had every right to be. Diana thought of waiting until tomorrow to try again. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, she sent some messages to Simon. She sincerely apologized, told him she was in Jacroaof, and hoped he would forgive her and answer her call. She had something important to ask him. Based on her understanding of Simon''s personality, he would likely calm down and contact her after reading her messages. He would definitely contact her! "Do you want to answer?" Jim asked Simon, as he held the phone up. Sitting on the sofa, a hint of pain shed in Simon''s eyes. He shook his head. He wouldn''t answer. His throat... had already been damaged by the drugs he tested here. In order to gain Jim''s trust and help Diana in the future, Simon was willing to do anything. Even though he knew Jim''s ce was dangerous, he still went there. He even volunteered to be a test subject for Jim¡¯s trial drugs. Jim was obsessed with the extraction andbination of traditional medicine. Traditional medicine and Western medicine were different. Traditional medicinecked specific chemical equations, unlike Western medicine, which consisted of specific chemicalpounds. Refining andbining traditional medicine for treatment required much more testing than Western medicine. Only after that could it beunched. If the medicine couldn''t treat a disease effectively, then it was just a mild health product. However, Jim wouldn''t make such products. He wanted to create medicine that could cure diseases and save lives, and leave asting legacy for himself! Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Even if Jim created some questionable medicines in the process, it wouldn''t matter. After all, he wouldn''t be the one to suffer the consequences of the experimental drugs. Take Simon, for example. After consuming thetest concoction from Jim''s research, he transformed into someone incapable of uttering a word. Even when Jim asked him to leave the pharmaceuticalboratory, Simon refused to budge. Little did Jim expect that Diana would call Simon. Jim nced at Simon, his eyes an indescribable emotion. Eventually, his mocking tone turned into sarcasm. ¡°You seem to have deep feelings for her.¡± Simon smiled, neither confirming nor denying Jim''s words. Whether the feelings were deep or not, Simon couldn''t even figure it out himself. He recalled that warm Christmas dinner, unsure whether he should continue treating Diana as a woman or regard her as his sister-inw. Hah... Even if he wanted to see her as a sister-inw, Julian probably wouldn''t agree. Thinking about Julian''s disapproving face and the tacit approval he received during the dinner at the Fulcher family table, a warmth he couldn''t express flowed within him. Throughout his life, it seemed like he was alwayspared to Julian. Because of thisparison, he sought recognition from the Fulchers. Now that Madam Fulcher was no longer around and Julian''s parents were gone, the only recognition he sought was from Julian. His brother. Simon silently pronounced the word in his heart, and his smile widened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In fact, saying that word felt quite pleasant. His mouth was filled with sweetness, and the sharp burning sensation in his throat was gone. He was halfway reclining on the sofa. After a few minutes of silence, Simon picked up a ck pill in front of him. He grabbed a ss of water, and tilted his head back to swallow it. Fanny had another dream. In her dreams, there was always a child crying out for his mother. He was so small and chubby. Sometimes, he glowed white, as if he was radiating light. Other times, he seemed to frown. His eyes kept staring at her, and he never stopped calling out, ¡°Mommy! Mommy, why don''t you want me?" Fanny watched as he crawled towards her with great effort. She really wanted to hug him, but she couldn''t control her body. She kicked at him, telling him to go away. The child cried even louder. His chubby body wasted away rapidly, finally turning into something resembling only human skin. She woke up abruptly. When she realized it was just a dream, her forehead and back were already soaked in sweat. The room was pitch dark. When she tried to get up and turn on the light, she couldn''t find the switch. In a daze, she saw a figure crouched at the foot of the bed and thought she must be mistaken. She rubbed her eyes, but it was real! There was a figure at her feet! The image of the baby from her dream shed before her eyes again, and Fanny screamed. She covered her head in agony. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Mommy didn''t mean to...¡± She was in pain too, having lost the baby. Yet, she had no choice. Perhaps the fall on the set was fate... It was fate that allowed her to see through the demon with a human face, Oliver Channing! Oliver was awakened by Fanny''s scream. In fact, he had never left. He had only gone out to buy something to calm the nerves. After he and Yvonne saw Fanny, both thought Fanny didn''t look well, especially with the dark circles under her eyes. Plus, judging from her attitude towards Yvonne after he left, he was convinced that Fanny needed a good rest. So, he brought something to calm her nerves. When he returned to find her asleep, he couldn''t resist giving her a foot massage. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 That was what the doctor told him when he bought the scented candles for Fanny. Massaging certain acupoints on the soles of the feet was effective for mental well-being, and could help with better sleep. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Subconsciously, he had been massaging her feet for an hour. During that hour, Fanny slept remarkably well. Herplexion even gained a healthy pallor. Oliver felt a weight lift off his chest. He nned to buy more of these scented candles for her in the future. He looked around the room, and realized there were many things to add- such as a wool nket with a genuine leather sofa on the balcony for Fanny¡¯s afternoon naps and beauty rest. Knowing her love for beauty, he would need to bring over some face masks and seasonal cosmetics. She also liked wearing various colored silk nightgowns. She didn¡¯t just like wearing them, but also enjoyed collecting them. In the evenings, she used to try on each one for him to see. Oliver thought about it, and decided that he needed to bring all those nightgowns from home the next time he came. The tenderness in his heart expanded further at this moment. It brought him back to the past when he and Fanny had just married. At that time, she would secretly follow him. She would wait until he fell asleep, then massage him with a massage guidebook in hand. Fanny was exceptionally beautiful, with a natural talent for bing a star. Her debut idol drama immediately propelled her to the status of a rising star in the entertainment industry. Later, the dramas she starred in were all sessful. None of them flopped. However¡­ When he was financially strapped, she willingly downgraded herself from a top tier female celebrity. She took on less prestigious projects and various advertisements. Oliver always remembered how she came to Channing Inc. with money in hand. ¡°Hey, Oliver. I heard you offended Julian because of Diana, and it made things exceptionally difficult for you now. Many of your business partners have cut off your funding, and they no longer give you advance payments and require settlements in advance. Channing Inc. needs a considerable cash flow to get through this period.¡± Extending her pale fingers, she ced her bank card on the table and slid it in front of him. ¡°Why not try spending my money?¡± Oliver had still viewed her as his little sister then, and he told her not to joke around. She then said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Marry me.¡± She confessed earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving you this money for free. Marry me, and fulfill the dream I¡¯ve had for years of being your wife. I won¡¯t lose out.¡± In Oliver¡¯s eyes at that time, Fanny¡¯s words were no different from incest. They had grown up together and had always treated each other as siblings. How could they be husband and wife?! ¡°Don¡¯t joke around,¡± Oliver said as he put the bank card in her palm. ¡°We can¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Fanny remained calm. ¡°Then I won¡¯t give you my money.¡± Even if it was taking advantage of the situation, she still wanted to achieve her goal-to experience what it was like to be married to Oliver. Butter on, Fanny did experience it and was left heartbroken. Hugging her knees, she thought about the past and the unfortunate child in her belly. Considering Oliver¡¯s attitude toward her miscarriage at that time, her heartache intensified. At one point, she even felt the urge to open the window and jump out. It was Oliver¡¯s voice that pulled her out of the intense grief of losing a child she had been avoiding. ¡°Fanny,¡± his voice was cold, devoid of any warmth, ¡°are you insane?¡± She shouldn¡¯t think of using such means to deceive him! He would absolutely not let her leave this ce! Only then did Fanny realize that the figure at the foot of her bed wasn¡¯t the child from her dreams. There was no child crawling towards her, crying for his mother. A sudden, deeper pain gripped her heart. This was an absolute awakening and agony. She looked at the man who had once deeply loved her, and pped him without hesitation. ¡°Who told you to enter my room?!¡¯ He had said they would wait until she was in better health before engaging in such activities. The psychological preparation she had made with that timeframe copsed. Now, in the middle of the night, the sorrow in her heart was magnified infinitely. Forget about sleeping together, just sharing a room with him made her nauseous! Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 "You''re the same as your father! You''re both murderers!" One watched and did nothing as her unborn child died. The other caused a hit-and-run and killed her parents! Oliver''s face was slightly tilted from the impact of the p. The fiery pain on his face couldn''t match the anger burning in his heart. "Stop pretending to be normal! Stop pretending to be pitiful! You want to me the child''s death on me?!" Oliver pressed her hand, eyes filled with scorn. "Fanny, you tripped yourself! You did it on purpose! Seeking revenge is one thing, but how could you resort to such a disgusting method? You killed your own flesh and blood! Now, you''re pushing the me onto someone else?! You''re despicable!" She found him disgusting. He found her even worse than that! He still didn''t believe it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His heart seemed irond. He didn''t allow her to feel the pain of knowing the truth about her parents. He didn''t allow her to have any hatred in her heart, either. Fanny¡¯s eyes widened. She gritted her teeth, and hissed, ¡°Oliver, you''re so shameless!" How could his father live such a good life after killing her parents? She had even looked up to him as a father figure! "I hope your father suffers a miserable death! I hope your family ends up with a tragic end!" She wished everyone in the Channing family would die! When she shouted, her voice was so loud that her whole body trembled. Her frame was small, to begin with. These days, her body, weakened from continuous injuries, was fragile. As Oliver looked down at her, he couldn''t help but feel that she was like a small, delicate girl by his side. If he didn''t firmly hold onto her, she might disappear. He was afraid of losing her. He didn''t want her to harbor any hatred towards the Channing family by keeping her here, and he was also afraid of her leaving. However, he never intended for her to suffer so much. Watching Fanny''s pale face covered in tears, Oliver''s heart felt like it was being stabbed with needles. "Fanny..." His trembling hands gently touched her soft hair. "Just like before... Call my name like you did when we were siblings, okay?" They could pretend nothing had happened between them as long as she still saw him as her brother. Only this time, she didn''t need to propose. He would take the initiative to hold her hand, and maybe continue to walk down the path of life with her. That was too absurd. Fanny shot him a disdainful look. "Oliver, is your family addicted to acting?" Did he forget that just a couple of days ago, he had said to her face that she was nothing more than a tool for childbirth? She was just a constion prize for him after failing to get Diana. He even said she was dead! He had imprisoned her here, publicly announced her death, casually severing all her achievements and emotions from the past two decades. He turned her into a corpse. She was alive, yes, but she was worse off than being dead. "Don''t use this hypocritical act on me." She once again took off her nightgown, revealing her entire body. "Isn''t it what you want? For me to have a child? I''ll do it! Come on!" "Fine." A hint of teary emotion shed in Oliver''s eyes, quickly dissolving into the darkness of the night. He reached out and forcefully pressed her against the wall. "Since you''re so despicable, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 The wall felt like ice. When Fanny''s hot skin pressed against it, she shivered. Instinctively, she tightened her hold on the man in front of her. The ce where she grabbed him hurt, and Oliver hesitated for a brief moment. His grip on her tightened. Numerous red marks appeared on their fair skin. Neither of them paid any attention to it. They just stared at each other, as if trying to engrave the other into their eyes. However, there was no love in their actions. Only anger and hatred. He pressed Fanny hard against the wall, fiercely biting her as if he was trying to devour her whole. At first, she resisted. Then, she slowly gave in. Only a pair of lifeless eyes stared at him, like a puppet. ¡°Oliver.¡± He didn''t listen, nor did he consider her current emotions. He just said, "You brought this upon yourself." His voice was hoarse and deep, and she used to love that the most. But now, it was like a sword piercing in and out of her body. Each thrust was apanied by pain. She...had just miscarried not long ago. Yet, he could still treat her like this. He really didn''t love her. Fanny felt like a broken puppet. His hands were like nails, nailing her hands to the wall. Outside the window, the moon rose higher. The cold light prated the embroidered curtains, casting numerous fragmented pieces on the ground, much like her heart. Broken, unable to be pieced back together. Oliver considered stopping, but was repeatedly provoked by Fanny''s indifferent attitude. ¡°Look at me," he said. He held her face, his eyes carrying a hint of longing. But Fanny turned her head, and continued looking at the moonlight outside the window. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Oliver became more ruthless, and attacked once again. The coldness in Fanny¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Like a spreading wildfire, it burned away Oliver''s hopes and left only panic. "Fanny," he breathed heavily, leaning on her shoulder. Strands of hair covered his nose, but he didn''t care. He just wanted to indulge in this night, even if it meant dying together. Nothing mattered, as long as they were still together. If they were discovered tomorrow, he would say he died beside Fanny. ¡°I might..." He seemed to be trembling, and the words he was about to say were so difficult to utter. "I might really not want to lose you." It wasn''t just about wanting her to have a child. He truly wanted to be with her for a lifetime, just like Julian and Diana. Like many ordinary couples in the world, walking hand in hand through life. "Pfft." Fanny chuckled. This was the first genuine smile tonight, without any hint of mockery. It just struck her as amusing. "Oliver." She even willingly wrapped her arms around his neck. Her warm breath fell on his ear like a breeze. "You''re so funny." Oliver remained silent, and his expression noticeably soured. Fanny grabbed his hair, ying with it like a child ying with toys. She pulled on it asionally, causing him to thrust forward when she did. ¡°Fanny, I''m not joking," he said. Yet, she didn''t believe him. His actions weren''t expressions of love. He had a strong physique from years of working out, and supported her body with one hand. He lit a cigarette with his other hand. He had quit smoking since they got married, even refusing Julian''s offerst time. This time, he willingly smoked again. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Right now, Oliver was tired; so tired, even his fingers trembled. The cigarette ash fell and burned his leg. Oliver quickly withdrew his leg, and looked down. When he ensured that the ash hadn''t gotten on Fanny, he rxed. "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not," Oliver said indifferently. After all, she couldn''t leave. As long as she stayed here, she was his. Oliver noticed her frowning whenever he lit a cigarette. After some thought, he silently extinguished the cigarette and hugged her tightly. Actions spoke louder than words. Fanny endured it passively, not saying anything. Afternding on her tiptoes, she went to the bathroom for a quick wash. Then, shey down on the bed, lifting her legs and resting them against the wall. She just had surgery not long ago. Her body wasn¡¯t yet fully recovered, and now, she was putting it in an ufortable position. His anger surged again as he red at Fanny. ¡°What are you doing?" ¡°Handstand," Fanny replied, seemingly indifferent. She had given up on her own body. She felt guilty towards her parents and the child who had slipped away from her. ¡°I have to get pregnant as soon as possible, and you''ll let me go." Fanny looked at Oliver. "Starting from tomorrow,e here every day." If they did this every day, she would conceive soon enough. In her condition, doing this every day would eventually ruin her. "I wasn''t wrong about you, Fanny." Oliver threw the cigarette ash away. "You''re just despicable." With that, he mmed the door and left. Soon, the sound of a car starting echoed from the yard. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief, and the tears that had been in her eyes finally fell. The door creaked open again, and this time, it was Yvonne. ¡°Oh dear! You shoulde down quickly," Yvonne saw Fanny lying on the bed in such a handstand position, and felt pity for her. ¡°You just had surgery. You need to take care of your body." Yvonne''s attitude showed she didn''t take Fanny''s indifference towards her earlier seriously, and that warmed Fanny''s heart slightly. Fanny didn''t engage in further conversation, and obediently sat up straight. After tonight''s ordeal, she was already exhausted. Now that Oliver had left, she finally rxed. She felt exhausted, and her body was beyond ufortable. Her legs felt weak and sore, not to mention her stomach, which had recently undergone surgery. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Fanny''s paleplexion, Yvonne helped her lie down on the bed and fetched a straw for her water ss. "Madam, please drink some water." Fanny cooperated this time and quickly took a few sips, feeling considerably morefortable. Observing the improvement in herplexion, Yvonne left the room briefly and returned promptly. Standing by the bed, she seemed hesitant to speak. Yvonne was an elderly woman with a broad and kind face. Thinking of her own mother whom she barely remembered, Fanny suddenly felt her heart soften. "yvonne, if you have something to say, just say it. It''s only us two in this house, and there''s no need to be overly cautious." Yvonne nodded, looking embarrassed. "Actually, Master Oliver is very good to you, Madam. You should learn to act demure and proper with a man. As long as you show some weakness, he¡¯ ll surely be even more tender towards you." Yvonne''s words brought some rity to Fanny. Even if Yvonne was kind and treated her well, it was all for Oliver''s sake. This woman was still on Oliver''s side. Every word, whether explicit or implicit, subtly pressured Fanny to yield. Fanny couldn''t smile. "And then? After I act weak for him, will he immediately let me out of here and allow me to seek revenge on his father?" Yvonne hadn''t mentioned anything about Fanny''s revenge. Considering Oliver had probably briefed her on Fanny''s situation before she arrived, and she still stood on Oliver''s side, Fanny thought she didn''t need to be too kind to Yvonne. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 ¡°You just had surgery, and Master Oliver instructed me to make sure you take this medicine.¡± She brought over a ss of water, intending for Fanny to take a sip and wash down the pill in her hand. Fanny lowered her head, and looked at the white pill. ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± She currently harbored deep resentment towards Oliver. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t take medicine given by her enemy so easily. Yvonne looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s medicine that¡¯s good for your body.¡± Fanny turned her head. ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡± Yvonne became anxious. ¡°Madam, if you don¡¯t take it, you won¡¯t be able to maintain your health. If you get pregnant in this condition, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the baby, either. You must take care of yourself first before thinking about getting pregnant. I¡¯m a woman too, and I understand the pain of childbirth and miscarriage. About your previous child with Master Oliver¡­ ¡°He is also heartbroken about it. When he came by yesterday and mentioned that child, his eyes were red.¡± ¡°So, you want me to take this emergency contraceptive pill?¡± Fanny raised an eyebrow, interrupting Yvonne. She didn¡¯t want to hear a long lecture from Yvonne. She also didn¡¯t want Yvonne to keep mentioning Oliver. No matter how much he cried or imed to be sad, he was just a hypocrite! If he really cared about that child, he should have taken her to the hospital early! In case there was still a chance¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t take it,¡± Fanny refused. ¡°If I take this pill now, does that mean I have to take it every time? My goal is to get pregnant again soon. If getting pregnant too quickly endangers my life, so be it! It¡¯s better to die than to be kept here forever!¡± Seeing her firm attitude, Yvonne didn¡¯t know what else to say, and just muttered, ¡°Master Oliver can¡¯t bear for anything to happen to you. Madam¡­¡± The shes from the past shed through her mind. Fanny felt extremely worn out. Mentioning that man only caused her pain! Fanny didn¡¯t want to hear anything more about Oliver. She picked up the nearby cup, and smashed it fiercely against the wall. ¡°Go away!¡± Yvonne stood on the first floor, recalling Fanny¡¯s outburst just now. The cup hade dangerously close to hitting her forehead. If it were someone else, Yvonne would have lost her temper long ago. Yet Oliver had repeatedly instructed her that Fanny¡¯s emotions were unstable, and that she should be treated with extra care if there were any issues. Thinking about how Oliver had pleaded with her so kindly, Yvonne ultimately suppressed the urge to confront Fanny upstairs. However, she called Oliver on her phone. ¡°Master Oliver, Madam refuses to take the medicine.¡± Oliver hummed, and said, ¡°Grind the medicine into powder and mix it with her food.¡± Before Yvonne arrived, there wasn¡¯t much to eat in the house. Fanny herself wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in cooking. During the time they were married, they mainly had instant meals. Fanny would heat them up, and present a variety of dishes on the table. Oliver wasn¡¯t picky. As long as there was a hot meal, he was content. Coming home from work, he had gotten used to sitting at the dining table with her, taking a few bites, and then enjoying afortable hot bath before sleeping. However, now in the vi, Fanny didn¡¯t have the chance to buy pre-made meals. Her phone had its SIM card removed, and the vi didn¡¯t have inte ess. Fanny couldn¡¯t contact the outside world, let alone order takeout. These past few days, she had been hungry all along. Even with Yvonne¡¯s visit today, she had only managed to have one full meal. Perhaps she had been hungry for too long. When Yvonne brought up the bird¡¯s nest, Fanny felt a strong pang of hunger. She rarely ate supper, but the delicious aroma made her drool inwardly. Yvonne was tactful, and didn¡¯t linger by her side. She left after cing the bowl and spoon down. The bird¡¯s nest was well-cooked, and it looked delicious. After a few moments of staring at it, Fanny couldn¡¯t resist any longer. She picked up the spoon and took a bite. It was quite delicious.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 However, there was a strange aftertaste. Perhaps the type of bird¡¯s nest was different, and it tasted somewhat distinct from what she had eaten before. She didn¡¯t mind, and quickly finished the bowl. This time, she could truly say she had eaten her fill. Fanny rolled off the bed and walked to the bathroom, thoroughly washing herself. There were still some scars on her body, and her skin looked quite unsightly, with patches here and there. Having been a lover of beauty all her life, she found it difficult to endure this current difference. After drying herself and changing into a fresh set of clothes, she wrapped herself up before heading out. Yvonne was downstairs arranging things. Fanny approached her, and said, ¡°I need a medical kit.¡± Yvonne thought she had misheard, ¡°Madam, are you talking to me?¡± Her expression was a mix of joy and excitement, making Fanny almost feel like she was the savior. Fanny awkwardly avoided Yvonne¡¯s gaze and repeated, ¡°I need a medical kit.¡± Yvonne nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, no problem! Madam, please wait a moment.¡± Saying this, she quickly walked over to the entryway cab and brought back a white medical box. Fanny opened it to findmon cold medicine and various nutritional supplements for body conditioning. At the bottom were many scar removal creams, and some externaluse medicines. Even¡­ She rummaged deeper, and unexpectedly, there were products for treating bruises and abrasions. Her heart suddenly became gloomy. ¡°Did Oliver prepare this? r? It seemed he could always anticipate what she needed and deliver it to her in advance. Fanny had to admit that this feeling wasn¡¯t pleasant. If it were in the past, she might have happily held onto his neck and called his name repeatedly. But now¡­ She was no longer the little sister who grew up in the Channing family. She carried the anger of her parents¡¯ wrongful death, the grief of being deceived by the Channings over the years, and the intense, unshakeable hatred for Oliver. She could no longer go back to the past. Yvonne was eager to speak well of Oliver, and said, ¡°Yes! Master Oliver prepared all of this. He said you love maintaining your beauty, and that once you feel better, you¡¯ll definitely need the things inside this medical kit.¡± She pulled out another bag. ¡°These are all face masks. Master Oliver made sure they were all for moisturizing. He didn¡¯t just buy them randomly. Oh, and take a look here.¡± Yvonne showed Fanny what she had in her hands. It turned out to be nightgowns. They weren¡¯t the ones Fanny had worn before. He hadn¡¯t had time to sort those out yet. It seemed he had bought these nightgowns recently; they were all made of cotton, giving a hazy and beautiful feeling when worn. Oliver had once watched her wear these nightgowns, and even said he hoped she would wear them for a lifetime. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fanny had agreed. The past expectations and promises wouldn¡¯t change, nor would they be lost. But their hearts and feelings¡­ Both had been lost. Fanny no longer wanted to face her former, naive self. ¡°Put them away,¡± she said, her expression growing colder.¡± I¡¯ll wear them when Oliveres.¡± If he wanted to see¡­ make him feel something¡­ Then, she would cooperate as much as necessary. Just like using the ointment in her hand. She would let Oliver do whatever he wanted now, as long as it could help her get pregnant. As long as it could get her out¡­she was willing to do anything! Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Noel was very efficient in handling matters. He quickly found the home address of the coffee shop owner. Thepany¡¯s affairs could be put on hold for another two hours before they started surveince. Julian decided to take advantage of this time to go and take a look. Although Julian was usually forward-thinking in his actions, Noel still didn¡¯t quite understand him. ¡°He¡¯s just a coffee shop owner. Do we really need to rush to see him?¡± Noel asked. Given Julian¡¯s status, there was for him to meet anyone in such a hurry. On the contrary, anyone who wanted to enter the economic apex of Richburgh wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid Julian or any of the Fulchers. Julian didn¡¯t even lift his head. He held his phone, figuring out howto message Diana and tell her that he would be dyed for a couple of days. He hadn¡¯t sorted out the proper words yet. Frowning, Julian turned to Noel. ¡°Fine. Let me ask you this, then. Even with thepany¡¯s resources at your disposal, have you found any private information about this owner?¡± After searching extensively, all Noel could find were things easily avable on the inte. He wanted to report this coffee shop for selling customers¡¯ personal information. However, when he exined the situation to the police, they waved it off as soon as they heard it was a roadside cafe.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Impossible! That man is a great person. He donated a lot of money to our area¡¯s streetlights, roads, and various government and private charity events. Plus, he hates money the most. It¡¯s impossible for him to engage in selling customers¡¯ privacy just for a little profit.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With just a few words, they smothered Noel¡¯s intentions before anything started. Noel was Julian¡¯s personal assistant, and this position had remained unchanged for many years. In other words, when Julian wasn¡¯t around, Noel was the most prominent figure in Fulcher Inc. Furthermore, Fulcher Inc. was a major taxpayer in Richburgh. Despite that, the police had dismissed his words for the sake of a coffee shop owner. They didn¡¯t take him seriously, and didn¡¯t bother running an investigation. Noel slowly came to terms with this, and shock shed across his face. Julian nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Be vignt and stay humble. Richburgh doesn¡¯t revolve around us. Just like Enzo, his pharmaceutical business soared to the forefront when we least expected it. If this time¡­ If another remarkable figure emerges in Richburgh and I know nothing about it, we might quickly be left behind.¡± In business, one needed to be humble and maintain a constant sense of crisis. Even if Fulcher Inc.¡¯s business didn¡¯t ovep with the cafe, Julian felt it was necessary to meet the person behind this praised establishment. Moreover¡­ What he didn¡¯t tell Noel was that he had a strange feeling about this cafe owner. As if, in some mysterious way, a force was guiding him to meet this person. Noel hadn¡¯t been particrly focused on his work recently. After receiving Julian¡¯s reminder, he quickly took it to heart. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He had to set aside his problems with Cecilia, and stop thinking about a woman who didn¡¯t even trust him! Meanwhile, Cecilia seemed to be getting along well with Larry. Despite his plump appearance, he was witty and humorous. His position in thepany might be rted toputers, but hispany was actually oriented towards anime culture. The blind boxes and other products produced inside were popr among the younger generation. They also sold some cute dolls. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 It was precisely the kind of things Cecilia liked. Upon learning that it happened to be one of her hobbies, Larry expressed great joy. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you cane visit thepany with me.¡± ¡°Really? Yourpany allows outsiders in?¡± ¡°We have a family open day every week,¡± Larry paused, sound a bit embarrassed. ¡°Non-employees cane, but they must be our family members. If not family, well¡­ At least a girlfriend.¡± Before Cecilia could speak, Larry quickly rified, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not asking you to be my girlfriend. I just want you to pretend to be my girlfriend at thepany. I¡¯ll take you to see the production line and the design process for various blind boxes.¡± Cecilia was initially inclined to refuse. She felt that even if it was just pretending, things were progressing a bit too quickly. She wanted to learn more first. However, Larry¡¯s following words caught her interest. ¡°I can see the design process too?¡± ¡°Of course. Ourpany has a standardized process, from design to production, to the finished product. Our designers are quite young, and I believe you¡¯ll enjoy your time there.¡± Cecilia thought she would really like it. In her room, besides various dolls, she had many products from blind boxes. All kinds of anime figures were neatly arranged in a ss cab. Despite buying so many things, she knew nothing about the stories behind them. With nothing much to do at home and her business ideas not yet taking shape, the only person she considered consulting, the cafe owner, had now offended Sue. The man¡¯s words had been outrageous, and Cecilia was uncertain on whether she should call him for advice.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ So, taking this opportunity to explore the world of anime that she enjoyed seemed like a good idea. Who knows, there might be business opportunities there. Besides, the Jarvises had money and connections. She figured that if she wanted to start her own animepany, she could coborate with thepany where Larry worked. However, she didn¡¯t share these thoughts with Larry. After the incident with Noel, Cecilia became more cautious. She didn¡¯t n to reveal her identity as the Jarvises¡¯ heiress so quickly. There were still many things she wanted to investigate about Larry. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, agreeing to Larry¡¯s proposal. ¡°So, will you pick me up tomorrow?¡± Larry was more than willing. ¡°Sure!¡± On the following day, Cecilia left home early and went to a slum area. This ce was filled with migrants who had Cecilia stood in front of various low-rise buildings, waiting for Larry to arrive. From a distance, Larry could already see her. Honestly, Cecilia¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t match this ce. Also, the fact that she could attend elite blind dates at that roadside cafe proved she had someN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. influence. ¡°I initially thought you were beautiful, and that your family background must be good,¡± Larry said, stopping the car in front of Cecilia and opening the door courteously for her. ¡°But¡­¡± He nced at the slum buildings, scratching his head awkwardly. ¡°Seeing you live here, I feel more at ease.¡± Regardless of how Cecilia entered the high-end blind date event at that roadside cafe, living here suggested that her family background might not be that good. A girl like her would easily be seduced with promises of some benefits. That was one aspect. More importantly¡­ Larry looked at Cecilia, his smile bing more sincere. Even if he killed a girl like her, her family probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make much noise. Perhaps it could be treated as an ident. Larry truly felt that the time for him to render Lulu dumbfounded, please his parents, and have a beautiful, graceful wife forever was approaching. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Noel drove Julian through winding streets, eventually heading towards the slums. In recent years, Richburgh had undergone extensive development. ces with a mix of t and low- rise buildings like this were bing scarce. However, due to the poor environment, rent was cheap here. Because of that, many residents were still attracted to ces like this. At one point, Fulcher Inc. considered whether to use this area as a new development point. Yet, when they considered Diana¡¯s past struggles without a home, it became easy for them to empathize with those who couldn¡¯t afford proper housing in the big city. For these people, having an affordable ce to rest after a hard day¡¯s work was a source of happiness. Julian couldn¡¯t bear to disrupt this small happiness. However, at this moment, he needed to meet the owner of the cafe. ¡°Noel, why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°This is the owner¡¯s address.¡± Noel had to exert significant effort even for a small piece of information like this. He had even humbled himself to consult Ginny. The thought of how he had once threatened to report their irregrities and shut down their shop in front of them made Noel bow lower before Ginny. It was then he realized¡­ ¡°All the people in that cafe seem to y by their own rules.¡± The more he thought about it, the more Noel felt that Julian¡¯s decision to meet this owner was correct. ¡°Even that waitress seemed a bit off.¡± ¡°How so?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°She was always very calm. The glint in her eyes¡­ It felt like she was an outsider in every situation. She seemed very detached from everything she was looking at.¡± Noel scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Sometimes, I even feel a bit uneasy in front of her.¡± That waitress had an ominous aura around her. Understanding Noel¡¯s hesitation, Julian didn¡¯t press further on the topic. Regardless, the man behind the cafe was worth further investigation. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Julian instructed Noel to park the car outside the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to drive inside.¡± Noel followed the instructions, and immediately spotted a vacant parking space. It so happened that a car had just left. It was a ck-gray Volkswagen, a mid-range model costing around forty-five thousand dors. Could someone afford to drive such a car in a ce like this? Could the person inside be the owner of the cafe? Noel was afraid of missing the person they were trying to meet. He drove in that direction while keeping an eye on the car that was about to pass him by. The person in the driver¡¯s seat looked quite young-chubby, with a friendly face. However, his specific features were unclear. Noel could only see a general outline. It was apparent that this person wasn¡¯t elderly. As for the person in the back seat¡­ Was that Cecilia?! Noel wanted to take another look, but he found it absurd. Cecilia was a rich heiress. She would never come to a ce like this, let alone sit in a Volkswagen! The license te of Julian¡¯s car was quite unique, and it was an extended Lincoln. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cecilia had seen it once, and hadn¡¯t forgotten. Whenever this car was out and about, Noel was always behind the wheel. Cecilia¡¯s gaze swept over the car, and she involuntarily leaned slightly towards the window. At a certain angle, she caught a glimpse of Noel driving. The extended Lincoln had tinted windows. If Noel hadn¡¯t lowered the window earlier, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t have seen him. Now, she couldn¡¯t even see Julian sitting in the back. She thought Noel was the only one in the car. Julian had always treated Noel well. Even if Julian had his own needs, he would surely allow Noel to use this car. It seemed Noel hade specifically to find her today. Cecilia carefully recalled when she might have leaked her whereabouts for Noel to find her. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 This man¡­ A sneer crossed Cecilia¡¯s face. Her assumption of Noel as a greedy, shameless, and poor loser of a man strengthened. She would never give him the chance to take advantage of her again! The two cars drove past each other, one driving in and the other driving out. ¡°Drive faster,¡± Cecilia told Larry. She didn¡¯t want Noel seeing her in this car. She had to leave as soon as possible! Larry could sense where Cecilia was looking. Ever since that limousine passed, she had been staring at it. She was overly focused on it. Larry said bitterly, ¡°That car looks pretty good.¡± Lulu probably ran away with a man with a car like that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hatred shed past Larry¡¯s eyes, but it vanished in an instant. Cecilia was so upied by thinking about Noel, and didn¡¯t notice the look in Larry¡¯s eyes. She continued talking to him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± Her words lifted Larry¡¯s mood in an instant. ¡°You don¡¯t like rich people?¡± What should she say to that? She herself was rich. How could she not like rich people? ¡°Yeah,¡± Cecilia said, then questioned him back ingeniously,¡± I like poor people. Never seen someone like me before?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Larry was ted to hear that. ¡°I never expected you to be so nonchnt about wealth. You really are a great woman.¡± Perhaps because of his work, Larry spent most of his time withputer programs and seldom talked. When he did, he spoke simply and honestly. Although his appearance was nothing to write home about, he looked and sounded veryforting. Cecilia epted his praise. ¡°Thank you. I think I¡¯m a good person, too. What¡¯s so good about wealth? Riches and expensive cars cannot bepared to a sincere heart.¡± That resonated strongly with Larry. He felt even more satisfied with Cecilia. He should be looking for a woman just like her. Only a woman like her was worthy of him! After ¡®marrying¡¯ her, he would definitely treat her well! Cecilia felt a change in how Larry treated her after saying those words, as he became more enthusiastic and eager to please her. He even bought her a cup of milk tea along the way. In fact, he had ced the order in advance so that they didn¡¯t need to waste time lining up. The tea was cherry vored, and covered with a thickyer of milk ice-cream. The bright, tangy vor lifted her mood instantly. It tasted pretty good. Larry spotted cotton candy sold on the street side, and stopped the car to buy one for her. He even requested for it to be shaped like a doll. ¡°For you,¡± Larry said, almost embarrassed to look Cecilia in the eye. What a kind and thoughtful man he was! He was truly different from Noel! Cecilia was thankful that she ignored her mother¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t break things off immediately with Larry. For all she knew, by a stroke of fate, things might just work out between them. Cecilia was still a little girl at heart. Novels and drama series she watched in the past ran through her mind, and she was all the more certain that she was fated to meet Larry. ¡°Thank you!¡± Cecilia thanked him profusely as she epted the cotton candy from him. ¡°I really like it!¡± Larry smiled shyly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± They were almost at the office. He parked the car in the underground garage, and handed Cecilia an employee card. ¡°Take this. If someone asks youter, don¡¯t forget to say¡­¡± He felt embarrassed to go on. Ceciliapleted his sentence naturally, ¡°I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯m your girlfriend for today.¡± Larry smiled shyly. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Cecilia didn¡¯t hold Larru¡¯s arm, but she walked close to him. Her subtle fragrance wafted into Larry¡¯s nose. It differed from the perfume that Lulu wore. Lulu¡¯s smelled cheap, while Cecilia¡¯s came from premium sandalwood. It was subtle and sweet, just like her. Cecilia was ssier and better-looking than Lulu in all aspects. ¡°Watch out!¡± Larry yelled. There was a bump right ahead of them, and he stopped Cecilia from taking a step further. She had been so close to tripping and falling. When Cecilia heard Larry¡¯s warning, she stopped dead in her tracks and patted her chest in lingering fear. Thankfully, she stopped right in time. Otherwise, she would have fallen t on her face and embarrassed herself. Even at such a critical moment, Larry didn¡¯t touch her. He was clearly not one who would try to take advantage of others. Cecilia was overjoyed to see that. She stood even closer to Larry. Sensing the change in Cecilia¡¯s demeanor, Larry felt ted. She was so kind-hearted, understanding, and trusting of others. She was innocent and naive, a perfect match for someone as honest and down- to-earth as him. Pleased, he became all the more careful with his manners. At the same time, he shared his work experience enthusiastically with her. ¡°Swipe this card to enter the office. The first level is the design department. My colleagues would have just arrived and not yet busy with work. I can bring you around and introduce you to them.¡± The culture at the anime-rtedpany was rxed and liberal. It was worlds apart from the industries that the Jarvises were familiar with. In fact, the employees of thepany had hair colors of the rainbow, very much like theic characters that Cecilia liked so much.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was so happy, she ordered milk tea for everyone in the team. ¡°A beautiful woman who¡¯s also thoughtful is a rare gem,¡± someone teased Larry. ¡°Your girlfriend is better and way more likable than your previous one!¡± The colleague deliberately mentioned Lulu before Cecilia, in an attempt to sow discord between the two. Larry wasn¡¯t good with words and looked anxiously at Cecilia, worried that she might be angry. However, Cecilia didn¡¯t mind. Larry was no longer young, and it was perfectly reasonable for him to have an exgirlfriend. Cecilia had an ex-boyfriend herself. She found no point digging into the other party¡¯s past rtionship. What mattered most was the present. Larry¡¯s face flushed with anxiety. Cecilia lifted her arms, and wrapped them around Larry¡¯s. To others, they looked extremely intimate. Cecilia looked like she was leaning on Larry. Though the angle made it seem like she was holding him, there was actually a significant gap between them. Despite the distance, her sweet perfume kept wafting into Larry¡¯s nose. She was close enough for him to see her skin up close. It was so fair and so smooth! He couldn¡¯t even see so much as a pore. It seemed she had no makeup on; as her skin was naturally fair, dewy and perfect. Larry smiled, joyful from the bottom of his heart. As long as he treated Cecilia well, he was confident that she would be moved by him and eventually be willing to marry him. What Cecilia did made everyone else in the office envious of Larry. ¡°Larry has quite some luck in the rtionship department.¡± ¡°Exactly! The moment Lulu left, Cecilia came. And both of them are so beautiful, more so than normal women.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cecilia¡¯s grace and poise wasn¡¯t something ordinary women had. She clearly came from a wealthy family of a high status. ¡°Richburgh really is a great ce with many choices for its people, not like us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not that bad,¡± a colleague said, trying to smooth things over upon hearing everyone else¡¯s bitter tone. ¡®We¡¯re designing this blind box with the aim of capturing the hearts of young girls everywhere.¡± He turned to look at Cecilia, and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 ¡°Do you think our designs look good?¡± he asked. ¡®They do,¡± Cecilia replied sincerely. ¡°I really like them, which is why I pleaded with Larry to bring me here. I hope I¡¯m not bothering any of you.¡± Her words were appropriate, and put Larry in a good light. Larry felt himself straightening up. When he brought Lulu to his workce in the past, she wasn¡¯t the one who asked toe over. Conversely, Larry had to beg her and even buy her a bracelet to make her go to his office. Yet when she arrived, she behaved proudly and arrogantly, and even ignored his colleagues who greeted her. At that time, he felt embarrassed and awkward. Things were vastly different now, with Cecilia making him look so good. Determined, Larry said, ¡°Cecil.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He inadvertently changed the way he addressed her, and Cecilia didn¡¯t correct him. She seemed to have figured it out. Although many of his colleagues liked to tease him, they were all rather polite to him. The moment they stepped into the design department, many people had been stuffing snacks in Larry¡¯s arms. In just a while, Larry¡¯s arms were filled with three apples, two oranges, and a few packets of biscuits. He might be rather stiff and dull, but that alone was enough to prove that he shared a rtively good rtionship with his colleagues. Cecilia became even more pleased with him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± They were standing so close to each other, they looked like they were whispering secrets to each other. With a beautifuldy in his arms, everyone was envious of Larry. Larry felt even more delighted. He rubbed his nose, and said, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to say that I¡¯ll buy you a bag after work today.¡± Women love bags. Larry was determined to buy everything Cecilia liked and wanted. The moment he said that, Cecilia recalled the piles of branded bags back at home. LC, Hames, and Agi bags were stacked up high in her room. If she had to be honest, she didn¡¯t like carrying bags when she went out. She felt secure just bringing her phone out. With it, she could buy anything she wanted. Nevertheless, she was touched by his offer.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Won¡¯t it take your entire month¡¯s sry to buy a bag for me?¡± she asked. ¡°Bags have be more expensive nowadays,¡± Larry said frankly. ¡°Perhaps it might take one and a half month¡¯s sry.¡± What a silly man he was! He wouldn¡¯t know how to scheme even if his life depended on it! He was willing to splurge on her, and he even told her how much he earned a month. More and more, Cecilia was certain she didn¡¯t turn up for the blind date in vain. Having hung out with Larry for the entire day today, she found him increasingly adorable. ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Cecilia said, not wanting Larry to spend the money. She pointed at hispany¡¯s latest product, and said with bright eyes, ¡°Just give me a blind box. I want this series. I just can¡¯t find it anywhere.¡± This particr blind box series couldn¡¯t be purchased at usual market prices. However, it was possible to buy it if someone was willing to pay a few tens of dors more. It was way cheaperpared to branded bags. ¡°Cecil, you¡¯repletely different from other girls. You¡¯re not vain at all,¡± Larrymented gratefully. ¡®Thank heavens our paths crossed!¡± When Larry reached home at the end of the day, he was extraordinarily jubnt. His parents were ted to see him in such a good mood. ¡± Larry, did things between you and Lulu progress?¡± ¡°No,¡± Larry replied honestly, ¡°I broke up with her.¡± His parents¡¯ faces changed. They were about to chide him when he went on, ¡°But I already have a new girlfriend, and the wedding will go on. She¡¯s very kind and thoughtful, and will never leave me her whole life.¡± This was exactly what youngsters were prone to do. They recovered from a rtionship so quickly. Larry¡¯s mother chuckled upon hearing what he said. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a whole lifetime when you just started dating her?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He walked to the kitchen, grabbed a knife, and ced it on the table. ¡°Should I kill her with this knife, or make her overdose on sleeping pills?¡± Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Larry¡¯s parents were shocked. ¡°What¡­what do you mean by that?! The old couple saw the crazed look in their son¡¯s eyes, and were so frightened their hands started trembling under the table. Larry smiled, telling them not to be afraid. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± Cecilia hadn¡¯t said yes to marrying him yet. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to kill her. The moment she agreed to marry him¡­ No, the moment she agreed to be with him, he would make his move. He would never allow any idents to happen until they got married! Meanwhile, Julian and Noel stepped out of the car. This area hadn¡¯t been developed, and mud was all around. Noel was worried about dirtying Julian¡¯s shirt. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, shall I grab you some shoe protectors?¡± Julian nced at him as he continued walking forward. ¡°I¡¯m not that particr.¡± Just as he said that, he stepped right on the side of the drain with his newly bought hand-made Italian leather shoes. Julian mumbled, ¡°Perhaps I do need shoe protectors.¡± The shoes themselves weren¡¯t the problem. The problem was that Diana was the one who bought the shoes for him. He didn¡¯t want the shoes to be destroyed before Diana had the chance to see him wearing them. After wearing his shoe protectors, he and Noel continued walking deeper into the area. The road started getting narrower. By the time they entered the middle part, the path was only wide enough for one person. They saw no one else along the way. ¡°It¡¯s daytime now. They¡¯ve probably all gone out to work,¡± Noel said. Everyone who stayed here were migrant workers who left this ce early in the morning and came back onlyte at night. This area was but a ce for them to rest their heads at night. Julian nodded, and asked Noel, ¡°Are we almost there?¡± They were seeing fewer and fewer houses the deeper they walked in. Noel looked at the numbers of the units around them, and walked a few more steps before saying, ¡°Here!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He yelled for Julian toe over. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, this is the one!¡± Julian nodded. The door opened even before he knocked on it. A courtyard surrounded by four houses greeted them. Given who Julian was, Noel thought he might not know about the living conditions of a ce like this, and hurriedly exined, ¡°The whole household lives in one house, not just one person.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°In which house does the boss of that cafe stay?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°His employees said they don¡¯t know. All they can tell me is this address.¡± ¡°Just call him,¡± Julian said as he stood in the courtyard. ¡± Who¡¯s the boss of the roadside cafe?¡± Julian stood straight, emanating an air of grandiose and authority. He was aplete mismatch with his surroundings. Isaac looked out the window when he heard Julian¡¯s voice. He spotted Julian, but didn¡¯t remember seeing him before. But this hade all the way here to find him, and anyone who dropped by was a guest. Isaac didn¡¯t like mistreating his guests, and would always extend hospitality to them. ¡°Hey!¡± He grabbed a beer bottle, and pushed his door open. The door creaked as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here. Come in!¡± He offered the beer to Julian, but Julian didn¡¯t take it. Isaac was annoyed. ¡°What?¡± He spotted the shoe protectors that Julian was wearing, and disdain filled his eyes. ¡°Aside from the ground, do you find me dirty too?¡± He had never drank from this beer bottle! What an ungrateful scumbag! Issac decided not to bother with Julian, no matter how important a figure he could be.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bam! Isaac mmed his door shut, then downed an entire ss of beer. Noel, who saw everything that happened, stood there in shock. Julian was in no better state. Shock was written all over both their faces. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 After a while, Julian turned around and left the courtyard. The shocking scene from just now lingered in his mind. That was so for Noel, too. It was only after both of them got into the car that they spoke almost at the same time. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, did you see that just now?¡± ¡°Noel, did you see that just now?¡± Noel replied to Julian first. ¡°I did. That man¡¯s house was filled with beer bottles. The smell of alcohol hit me the moment he opened his door. It was so strong, I almost fainted.¡± Noel¡¯s reply gave Julian some time to collect himself. He pinched his thigh hard. He could feel the pain. This proved that everything was real. That was when he said, ¡°What about the boss of the cafe? Did you see that?¡± Noel fell silent. He saw it. But he¡­didn¡¯t dare say it. Julian immediately understood. ¡°Did you get a good look at his face?¡± His voice was soft, as if he was mumbling to himself. Despite that, the sound sent shock waves into the air. Noel nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not James,¡± Julian, a good judge of character, concluded. Be it the aura Isaac exuded, his gaze, and his personality, he was worlds apart from James. ¡°But¡­ He looks identical to James,¡± he added. Julian thought about what the doctor said about family heredity after Diana got pregnant. Twins. That definitely ran in her family. When Julian found out that James wasn¡¯t Diana¡¯s biological father, he found himself at a dead-end. When he saw that man just now, a spark ignited in his mind as a clue seemingly emerged. Agitation filled Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°No.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He instructed Noel to drive back to the office to keep an eye over the programmers who were working full speed ahead. Then, he took out his phone and called Diana and Betty. To his frustration, no matter how many times he called, all he received were notifications that Diana¡¯s phone was switched off, and that her number couldn¡¯t be reached. Left with no choice, Julian could only text Betty in hopes she was online on her tablet so she could tell him what was wrong with their phones. Yet, no one replied to his texts. Julian grew more anxious, and started calling Jim. Jim nced at his phone, and rejected the call nonchntly. He even told Simon, ¡°A call from Julian.¡± A smile crept up his face. ¡°Strange. He¡¯s already put Diana and Betty under my care. Why is he still calling me? Doesn¡¯t he know how annoying he is?¡± Simon furrowed his brows, then shook his head. After he took all the ck pills Jim gave him, he couldn¡¯t speak or hear. No matter how hard he stared at Jim, all he could make out was thetter¡¯s lips opening and closing. He ran through the movements in his mind, and finally pinned down on a keyword that kept appearing: Diana. Simon¡¯s face changed. With trembling hands, he grabbed a pen and paper, and scribbled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Don¡¯t touch Diana. Otherwise, he would haunt Jim¡¯s dreams after he died! Jim wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts, which he firmly believe to not exist. They were merely figments of people¡¯s imagination that served to ignite fear. Could ghosts be scarier than the human heart? No matter how powerful an immortal was, could it bepared to someone standing on top of the food chain, with all the power and authority humanly imaginable? Being in that position was Jim¡¯s ultimate goal. That untouchable position that was greater and more powerful than any deity. To achieve that, Diana and her unborn babies were his most important pawns. Jim looked at Simon with a warm smile. The gold-rimmed sses perched on his eyes made him look exceptionally genteel and bookish. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t touch her,¡± he said softly. ¡°In fact, I want to take very good care of her.¡± Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Jim¡¯s words were strange, and Simon shuddered in difort. However, he wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint exactly what was wrong. Jim was temperamental. While he looked bookish on the outside, he was vicious through and through. Simon said nothing more, and decided to just wait and see. At the very least, he was right by Jim¡¯s side. If Jim really made a move on Diana, he would find out immediately. What Simon didn¡¯t realize at that point was that his phone couldn¡¯t receive any signal. That was the case for Diana, too. Her phone was no more than a block of metal. She could surf the web and watch videos, but she was unable to leavements, make calls, or log into her social media ounts. It was the same even when she tried it out with Betty¡¯s phone. She couldn¡¯t contact Julian, and wondered if he even came at all. Diana felt uneasy as sheid on the bed with Betty in her arms, trying to put her daughter to sleep. When Betty finally fell asleep, she in turn was unable to sleep. She caressed her swollen tummy. The thought of James losing his memory, of Simon being uncontactable, of how both hers and Betty¡¯s phones were behaving strangely, all filled her with unease. Diana held her stomach, then nced at her daughter. She grabbed her phone, and walked out of the room. The door shut with a click. The moment Diana left the room, Betty¡¯s eyes popped open. Daddy! She had been waiting for Julian¡¯s reply all day, but received nothing from him at all. She cupped her chin in her palms andid stomach-down on the bed, feeling slightly forlorn. Very soon, tears filled her huge eyes. Pitter-patter.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Hot tears rolled down her cheeks and fell on the bedsheets. Just like snowkes falling into a huge fire, they vanished in an instant. Her eyes turned red, and it made for a heart-wrenching sight. Diana walked along the corridor with her phone in hand. She remembered that when she first checked into this hotel, there were many guests streaming in with their luggage. The hotel¡¯s business seemed to be thriving. But today, as she walked along the corridor, she noticed that the entire corridor was in pin-drop silence. It almost felt eerie, as though she was the only one staying on this level. But¡­ That was strange. She had seen through the booking app that all the rooms in this hotel were fully booked. It was impossible that there were empty rooms. Perhaps the sound-proofing was done too well? Diana could onlyfort herself that way, but it did little to erase the uneasiness in her heart. She felt her stomach tightening. She had a short cervix that often tensed up whenever she walked when she was pregnant. Now that she was an experienced mother, she felt bolder and became less cautious when she walked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What¡¯s more, she had been in a good mood since she arrived at Jacroaof. She was so busy walking around with Betty, she forgot about her two tormentors in her womb. She had just taken a few mere steps when her babies started issuing her warnings. Diana knew that she might have exercised too much over the past few days. She wasn¡¯t in a rush to head downstairs, and instead sat down on a bench next to the elevator to rest. As she took a break, she found it even stranger. Throughout the entire 10 minutes, she didn¡¯t see the elevator move. This hotel was situated in the city center, boasting mesmerizing cityscapes and fantastic word-of-mouth reputation. It was impossible that no one was around. Yet this elevator seemed stuck in ce, not moving an inch. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 The numbers on the screen never moved, too. Sean sat on the floor as he applied ointment on his wounds. He did as Lucas told him, and did something to Diana¡¯s phone signal. He did it in cooperation with the professor, to remind Julian to take care of his wife. However, Sean had thought about it. Lucas was an outsider, after all. His words couldn¡¯t be entirely trusted. Therefore, he decided to y some tricks of his own, like causing somemonly-seen faults in the hotel, including stopping an elevator from operating. If Lucas had other ulterior motives or intended to harm Diana, Sean hoped that Diana would realize something was off upon encountering those faults. He couldn¡¯t do anything in here right now. Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, not causing trouble to Daddy and Mommy was his priority. As it turned out, Diana did realize something was wrong. This hotel felt just like a huge tomb to her. It was too quiet. So quiet that it was eerie. Her stomach felt much better, and the sense of urgency had eased by much. Diana stood up and walked to the elevator. After confirming that there was no sign indicating an elevator fault, she lifted her hand and pressed the button. She pressed the button for the first floor. Right now, it wasn¡¯t just about finding someone to ask about the phone signal. She had to check out the reception and ask if something had happened to the hotel. Otherwise, how could there possibly be no one around? When she reached the first floor, the grand lobby greeted her. Diana remembered that this ce was crowded when she first arrived to check in. She had to wait for a while with Betty before she could receive the card for the room she had booked in advance. But right now, the lobby was empty except for one person seated at the reception, who was dozing off. This didn¡¯t look normal. Diana walked toward the receptionist. ¡°Hello.¡± When she put her hand gently on the counter, it glowed under the light there. The receptionist woke up immediately, and looked reverently at Diana. ¡°Ms. Winnington!¡± This receptionist wasn¡¯t the one who checked her in. At that time, it was a man. He spoke in a unique ent that Diana found very special. Yet, this receptionist called her name so urately. Unease grew in her heart. ¡°How do you know my name?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®The professor told me,¡± the receptionist said with a smile. ¡± He said that you¡¯re pregnant, and we must pay careful attention to what you eat and use. All the staff here have seen a photo of you so that we can all serve you better.¡± So, this was all Jim¡¯s arrangement. He was always so thoughtful and considerate in all things. Diana kept this debt she had chalked up with him in mind, and pulled out her phone. ¡°What about this? My daughter and my phone can only watch videos and surf the, but we can¡¯t make calls, leavements, or log into our social media ounts.¡± One entire day had passed. She hadn¡¯t contacted Julian at all. There was a limit to how much of a princess tantrum she could throw. A measured degree made things fun between a husband and wife, but anything that crossed the line would be worrying. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana didn¡¯t want Julian worrying about her, so she wanted to fix her phone quickly and ask Julian if everything was alright with him, and if he still wanted his pregnant wife. The receptionist tapped her phone. After a while, she said, ¡°I have no issues with mine.¡± She shook her own phone, then asked her other colleagues. The conclusion they arrived at was that Diana¡¯s phone was the only one with issues. Did both hers and Betty¡¯s phones malfunction at the same time? Diana thought about it, then left the reception. She wanted to check things out outside the hotel and find a phone shop within sight. She didn¡¯t feel assured leaving Betty sleeping upstairs all alone. If there was a phone shop nearby, she could call for a courier and a brand-new phone could be delivered to her within ten minutes. The moment she stood at the entrance of the hotel, she saw James hurrying over to her. ¡°Ms. Winnington, do you need a ride?¡± No matter how humble James was behaving right now and how sincere he looked, Diana couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile at him. In fact, she felt even more disgusted with his overly- humble facade. ¡°No need.¡± Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 She waved her hands, suppressing a sudden wave of morning sickness that hit her. Strange. Did her babies know that she was feeling disgusting right now? Diana didn¡¯t want to be in the same ce as James. She stepped back, clearly expressing her intention to avoid James. James looked hurt. He looked exactly the image of a middle-aged man who was wounded by his loved one. It repulsed Diana even more. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve lost your memories, there¡¯s no need to act pitiful with me.¡± If James of all people imed to be pitiful with her, no one else under the sun could be considered pitiful. James finally said, ¡°You know me?¡± An expectant look shed past his eyes. Diana knew how that felt. When she lost her memories in the past, she eagerly looked forward to anyone who could tell her anything about her past. It was as if knowing her past could help her piece together a something was missing without her memories. It was a very strong sense ofcking. Right now, James was looking at her with the same expectation. Diana said with disdain, ¡°You didn¡¯t have much of a conscience in the past.¡± She threw him a distant, cold re. ¡°You were a man who could abandon his own three-year-old daughter.¡± After pondering for a moment, she remembered what Julian said about her birth circumstances, and corrected herself, ¡° You''re not fit to be a father, and you''re not actually the girl''s father.¡± James lost his memories, but his mind was still working fine. Diana''s attitude made somethinge to his mind. ¡°You''re that girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± He looked agitated. It was an expression only a loving father would have, and it was something Diana desired desperately when she was looking for her family. Back then, she was only 18 when she stood at the door of the Winningtons¡¯ residence, filled with hope and expectations. She thought the moment she opened the door, she would be greeted with her father¡¯s loving look, filled with joy. Yet... James was agitated. He shooed her away, panicked. Meanwhile, Kate stormed toward her and pped her hard in a bid to please him. Both of them were scared of upsetting Ka, and hurriedly shut the door to coax her. The memories of the past still remained clear in Diana¡¯s mind. Despite knowing that this man standing before her wasn¡¯t her biological father, Diana could not erase the anger and disappointment that she felt so deeply. She began feeling difort in the stomach once more. Diana uttered a silent apology to her babies,forting and telling herself that there was no need to get angry with James and hurt herself. She turned away, no longer wanting to see James. James came closer, and asked again, ¡°Ms. Winnington, do you need a ride?¡± He didn''t bring up the past again. He simply looked on cautiously. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. How ironic. Diana used to see James treat Ka the exact same way, with the same caution that a parent would exercise when cajoling their child, for fear the child would get angry. Right now, she no longer cared for that. She didn¡¯t want it anymore. Yet today, it happened so suddenly, right in front of her. She was frustrated to no end, and immediately lifted her arm to hail a taxi. She wanted to just hop onto a car and leave this ce for a while. But when a taxi stopped upon seeing her raised arm and the driver took a good look at her face, he immediately drove off as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Diana was confused. James said, ¡°Ms. Winnington, the professor has given instructions that you can only head out in vehicles belonging to the Hughes household. This is to prevent any idents that might happen if you were to ride in other vehicles. You''re pregnant, and protecting you is a priority. It''s always good to be careful.¡± He wasn''t wrong to say that, and Diana could sense the genuine concern in his voice. Diana suppressed the strange feeling creeping up in her heart. She didn¡¯t even have the capacity to sneer at James. All she could feel was an inexplicable chill down her spine. ¡°At this point...¡± Her face had turned pale, and she red angrily at James. ¡°Are you trying to protect me in my pregnancy, or monitoring me instead?¡± With that, she stomped back into the hotel. She headed to the reception, and asked a question she did not ask before. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted. The receptionist saw Diana return, and straightened before greeting her back respectfully. ¡°Ms. Winnington! How may I help you?¡± ¡°Your hotel... I seem to be the remaining guest in this hotel. Did this hotel turn into a luxurious jail overnight?¡± However, she swallowed the question that was at the tip of her tongue, and asked instead, ¡°Am I the only guest this hotel is serving right now?¡± She went on with a smile, ¡°You seem quite free, and I don¡¯t see any guests around.¡± The warm look in Diana¡¯s eyes made the receptionist lower her guard, and she didn¡¯t think much of it. She simply thought that Diana was someone very important to Jim. Jim was probably a very close friend of Diana¡¯s. With that thought in mind, the receptionist didn''t neglect putting in a good word for Jim. ¡°Yes, Ms. Winnington. The entire hotel is booked by Professor Hughes. We''ll be serving you exclusively until you give birth.¡± From now until she gave birth... Diana clearly told Jim that she would only be here for a few days. Having heard the receptionist¡¯s exnation, she thought about thedies she met along the corridor and the strange happenings, and her face changed. Could her spontaneous trip to Jacroaof be in fact a trap she had unwittingly fallen into? But Jim... Diana didn¡¯t make things difficult for the receptionist. still sleeping before using the phone in the hotel room to call Jim. ¡°Jim.¡± She asked directly, ¡°Do you like me?¡± Ever since Cecilia visited Larry''spany, she felt like she had gotten to know Larry on a deeper level. ¡®He¡¯s a good man,¡¯ Cecilia thought as sheid on her princess bed. ¡®He¡¯s simple, honest and thoughtful. He¡¯d never abandon me for money like Noel did!¡¯ Cecilia¡¯s expression turned cheeky. She then ran to the cer of the house that had been unused for a long time to pick up Larry''s video call. ¡°This is where I stay,¡± Cecilia said, and she showed Larry her dpidated cer through the video call. She bit her lip, her eyes bright and innocent. She was filled with expectations and indignation. ¡°Will you look down on me, given how poor I am?¡± ¡°You''re a princess living in the ghetto,¡± Larry said without the slightest hint of disdain. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, although I''m not very rich, I''ll do my best to give you the happiness you deserve!¡± He told Cecilia about the conditions Lulu previously raised. ¡°I''m not getting any younger, and I''m dating with marriage in marry me, my parents won''t have to live with us. The betrothal gifts...¡± He paused for a moment to calcte the sum that he and his parents could fork out. ¡°We can offer $120,000. Your family may not be wealthy, but your parents have raised you well. They probably spent a lot of effort on you. You can just take this sum and give it to your parents for their retirement.¡± Larry''s words made Cecilia all the more certain that he was a practical and sincere man. He was also unexpectedly considerate and thoughtful. Although $120,000 wasn¡¯t even enough to buy a bag, it was probably a significant sum to Larry. He didn¡¯t chase after money like Noel did. That made Cecilia even more pleased, and her voice subconsciously turned sweeter. ¡°Larry, are you making me give the money to my parents so I don''t need to visit them after we get married?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Larry said anxiously. ¡°I''ll put you in my pocket and bring you everywhere you want to go, not to mention your parents¡¯ home. We can even go back every other day if you wish.¡± When the time came, he would bring her ashes everywhere. Her parents would definitely find him faithful and persistent, just as she thought of him right now!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Back to Diana¡¯s phone conversation, Jim chuckled when he heard her question. Aside from hisugh, Diana could make out some other sounds in the background. It sounded like someone was chatting. Either that, or there was an ongoing discussion. Or perhaps even some gossiping. Diana suddenly felt antsy. ¡°Professor Hughes¡­ Are you¡­are you teaching a ss right now?¡± If she remembered correctly, Professor Hughes was addressed as such because he was indeed a professor in a college. Although Diana heard that he seldom lectured and that his title was just a form of address, there was still a remote possibility that he might be in a ss. ¡°I am in a ss,¡± Jim admitted. He switched out of loudspeaker mode, and the noises in the background suddenly disappeared. All that was left was Jim¡¯s voice echoing into her ear drum. It felt like a hard p on Diana¡¯s cheek. Goodness! What in the world did she just ask him? She asked him if he liked her when he was in a ss! ¡°Ms. Winnington,¡± Jim said, his maic voice ringing in Diana¡¯s ears. ¡°If I remember it correctly, this is your second time asking me this.¡± Diana rubbed her nose awkwardly. Was that so? ¡°My memory has deteriorated since I became pregnant. I¡­¡± Diana was about to apologize, when Jim spoke up again, ¡± But it¡¯s all right. Facts are facts, and nothing will change no matter how many times you ask the same question.¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt at Jim¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by that, Professor Hughes?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jimughed. ¡°Take a guess, Ms. Winnington.¡± Diana was stunned. It was precisely because she couldn¡¯t figure out what Jim felt of her that she had to be direct in questioning him. Yet now, Jim¡¯s answer was still so vague. It frustrated her to no end. Perhaps because Jim sensed the shift in Diana¡¯s mood, the smile on his face faded slowly. He looked up at the students in front of him. He seldom gave lectures, and all the students in the school had gathered for his ss today. ¡°I¡¯ll go find youter after ss.¡± With that, Jim hung up. He turned his attention back to the lecture. He was focused on giving the lecture, but his students weren¡¯t interested in listening any longer. They teased, ¡°Professor! Is thedy who called you just now your girlfriend? Many girls in our college fancy you, and us guys have fallen out of favor. Hurry up and announce that you¡¯re taken, so you can give all of us a chance!¡± Even the girls started teasing him. ¡°Exactly!¡± This was how things were in a university. It enjoyed an open- minded culture, and the atmosphere in sses felt carefree. Lecturers and students could banter with each other. Jim didn¡¯t get mad at the students, and his warm smile remained on his face. He looked just like a gentlemanly schr. Someone once said of him, ¡°When Professor Hughes stands at the podium, he looks just like a lecturer from the 80s, and a very handsome one at that!¡± Someone gave an even more vivid description, ¡°A pretty boy, if we use today¡¯snguage. Also one with knowledge and charm.¡± ¡°But anyone who knows about Professor Hughes¡¯ career and his achievements in the medical field wouldn¡¯t dare to call him a pretty boy to his face. Most would probably cry out loud and call him Chief.¡± Jim didn¡¯t take all these remarks to heart. He had only one thought in mind: to do his own research well. No matter what it takes. ¡°She¡¯s about to give birth,¡± Jim muttered before turning around and continuing with the lecture. He hadn¡¯t seen Diana since she arrived two days ago. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Since his room in the hotel had been tidied up and was ready for him, he could go there for some rest after the lecture. Yet, what he unwittingly said about her giving birth soon made all the students explode in excitement. ¡°Spread the news! Professor Hughes has a wife and a child!¡± ¡°Share it with everyone! Professor Hughes¡¯s wife is about to give birth!¡± Their words spread like wildfire through text, until almost everyone in school became aware of it. All the bystanders were so excited by the news, which had spread at the speed of light, to Old Mr. Hughes. Jim, the subject of the gossip, was the only one who remained calm and nonchnt about everyone¡¯s questions. His indifferent yet polite and gentlemanly smile continued to stretch across his face. Back at the hotel, Diana was restless after hanging up her call with Jim. The fact that she could not contact Julian was strange enough. Even if he didn¡¯te, he would at least give her a call. But now, both hers and Betty¡¯s phones were malfunctioning. It had been so long, yet Julian didn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything. Did this mean that Julian¡­ Really trusted Jim? That was why he would never imagine that Jim would be so bold as to confine her and Betty in this hotel. Yes. Confined. Although Diana was allowed to move about in the hotel and even leave its confines, the service staff were constantly monitoring her. Coupled with James standing at the door waiting for her instructions, everything was a stark reminder to Diana that Jim had enclosed her in a web. The worst thing was that she had taken the initiative to crawl into said web. Julian would definitely contact Jim when he failed to contact her. She gripped her phone tight, guessing what Jim would say to Julian. As she pondered, she remembered Jim asking her to make a guess. She¡­ She couldn¡¯t guess. If Jim had no feelings for her, why was he treating her so extraordinarily well? Why was he sparing no effort in confining her in here? If Jim really had feelings for her, could he possibly fool Julian? Julian was great at being jealous, and also a good judge of character. He couldn¡¯t have possibly made a mistake in reading Jim. But- Diana took a deep breath, not knowing what she could do to ease the tension in her chest. Her mind was in a mess, and her thoughts were all over the ce. Thinking so hard wore her out. As she progressed in her pregnancy, Diana found herself getting tired easily. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had walked quite a bit just now, and exercised her brain cells much. All she could do right now was to lie down and rest. Thankfully, Betty was sound asleep. That made Diana feel a little more at ease. Sheid on the bed, staring at the luxurious-looking ceiling, the snacks and living essentials filling the room, and the keys that thedy handed her today. ¡°If this is a jail, it would be a very grand and luxurious jail.¡± With that thought in mind, Diana fell right asleep. By the time Jim arrived, Diana was already sound asleep. It wasn¡¯t thatte, it was just that Diana had fallen asleep early. Jim wasn¡¯t in a rush to wake her up. He simply brought a stool, and sat next to Diana. One usually could sense another¡¯s stare. Diana felt someone gazing at her. Her heart leapt, and she instinctively wanted to yell out loud. Yet, when she opened her eyes, she saw a tall figure seated by her bed. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She was still bleary and not fully awake yet, but Jim was already eagerlyforting her, ¡°Diana, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± His voice was warm and gentle as usual, which reminded Diana of the soothing voices of lecturers that she heard in a university. Jim sounded so natural and wise. He couldn¡¯t possibly do something like confine her to this hotel. Diana knew she had been hasty in arriving at such a conclusion. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 She opened her eyes, and smiled apologetically at him. The next moment, the smile froze on her face. Wait¡­ Fear and doubt filled her eyes in an instant. ¡°Professor Hughes, how did you get in here?¡± This was hers and Betty¡¯s room. How could she rest easy knowing that a man coulde in so easily?! ¡°I have the room card,¡± Jim said. He raised the card in his hand, and nced at another room card on Diana¡¯s bedside table. ¡°Since you have mine, I should take yours, too. Fair exchange is no robbery.¡± He smiled. Was this the way to a fair exchange? The thought sent chills down Diana¡¯s spine. If Diana continued making excuses for Jim and thinking that he was just another normal, good person, she would truly be a fool. She wondered if the conclusion she arrived at before she fell asleep had been right after all. ¡°Professor Hughes,¡± Diana said, feeling even more calm in the face of danger. Although she was just over the age of twenty, she had gone through much morepared to ordinary people. She had experienced various situations that might shock many. Diana knew that she was greatly vulnerable right before Jim. Delivering an ultimatum, questioning him loudly, or even making a scene would be useless. Copsing right now was even more useless. It would only make Jim more smug. What she needed to do was to figure out her rtionship with him. ¡°I remember you saying that you¡¯ve known me for a long time.¡± This time, Diana wasn¡¯t in a rush to ask about Jim¡¯s feelings for her. He refused to tell the truth both times when she asked him, after all. She had to try another way, and see if she could find out when things started between them both. ¡°Yes,¡± Jim said. The topic Diana raised seemed to spark Jim¡¯s interest. His eyes lit up like a child who received some candy. Joy filled his gaze, as if he were looking at something as wondrous as the Northern lights. He was a handsome man. Diana couldn¡¯t ignore that fact. She looked at Jim, and clenched her fists. Very good. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She told herself to calm down. This man didn¡¯t seem harder to deal with than Julian. In fact, even at such a time, Diana was able to perfectly make use of the psychological qualities that she picked up from Julian. She continued probing, her voice crisp and clear, ¡°Well, when was that? Professor Hughes, when did you first get to know me? Why don¡¯t I remember you?¡± Jim seemed to be immersed in his memories. ¡°Our beginning was very interesting.¡± He looked at Diana¡¯s stomach, and gestured, ¡°Probably when you were this young.¡± Diana¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°Are you saying that our fate started when I was in my mother¡¯s womb? My mother and yours¡­?¡± Diana couldn¡¯t ignore something that had to do with her birth circumstances. She clenched her fists even tighter, clearly bing more anxious than before. Jim wasn¡¯t pleased to see that. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He said it genuinely, and for some reason, Diana believed him. The lights were dim in the hotel room, which was very suitable for a pregnantdy to rest. Jim had her in mind when thinking of such details, even at a time like this. He was worried Diana might get tired listening to him speak, and took extra care by making sure he spoke softly, as if he were telling bedtime stories to a child. ¡°Our mothers know each other.¡± He smiled. ¡°James Winnington isn¡¯t your father, but Kate Renforth is indeed your biological mother.¡± Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Kate Renforth was her biological mother? Diana couldn¡¯t tell if she felt happy or disappointed. She signaled for Jim to go on. ¡°Kate is my mother¡¯s good friend,¡± Jim said. ¡®They¡¯ve been friends since young, but she doesn¡¯t remember my mother now.¡± He ignored the urgency in Diana¡¯s eyes, and lifted his arms in a gesture to remind her to breathe. ¡°Rx. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go on.¡± He didn¡¯t want Diana doing anything that might harm the babies. Diana had to do her best to rx herself. She even pulled over two pillows and tucked it behind her. That was when Jim finally went on, ¡°Kate took the pill that erases one¡¯s memories, like the one you took.¡± He said it way too casually. It immediately exposed the reason behind why Diana lost her memories back then. Yet, she didn¡¯t recall ever telling Jim about this. ¡°I concocted the medicine you took,¡± Jim said with a smile. Diana realized that his smile now was very different from his usual warm and humble smile. This time, his smile was filled with extreme confidence¡ªmockery, even. A thought started forming in Diana¡¯s mind. ¡°Professor Hughes.¡± Her voice remained unchanged. She was less agitated hearing about the medicine,pared to finding out that Kate was her biological mother. She was indeed worthy of being the woman whom Julian loved. She was also worthy of being the mother of the fetuses Jim selected. Jim¡¯s odd gaze didn¡¯t stop Diana from talking. ¡°You don¡¯t like me,¡± she said. This was her answer after Jim asked her to make a guess. Jim didn¡¯t deny her im. It seemed she had guessed it right. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, but we seem to go way back, and you went to such great lengths to fool me into coming to Jacroaof. You treated me so well, and even booked the entire hotel for me. You even know about my biological parents, but only told me half of the truth in Richburgh. You also called James over, and made him stand guard outside the hotel. Why in the world did you do all these?¡± She didn¡¯t sound like she was questioning him. Instead, she seemed to simply be narrating what had happened thus far. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Professor Hughes, please go on,¡± she urged. She believed that Jim would tell her the truth today. She thought about her current plight, and the fact that both hers and Betty¡¯s phones had no signal, and fell silent. She was afraid he was confident that he had her confined and well within his control. He would never release her until he got what he wanted. ¡®Your genesbined with Julian¡¯s would definitely result in excellent children,¡± Jim said, suddenly switching topics. As a mother, Diana immediately became rmed. ¡°Are you doing all these because of my children? Where is Sean?!¡± She finally lost control, feeling as though someone had thrown her into hell. She red at Jim, ¡°Where is Sean? What did you do to my Sean?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the training camp,¡± Jim said doubtfully upon seeing Diana¡¯s reaction. ¡®You¡¯re the one who told me that.¡± He had no idea that Sean was the one helping Lucas out. He didn¡¯t understand why Diana was so agitated. ¡°He¡¯s not my target, and neither is Betty.¡± He pointed casually at Diana¡¯s stomach. He did it so naturally, but it was enough to make Diana break out in a cold sweat. ¡°My target, and what I want, are the two babies in your womb.¡± He came clean with his motivation, not hiding anything. ¡°After your two babies are out, I¡¯ll pick one and keep it by my side.¡± Jim¡¯s words were beyond shocking for Diana, who found it hard to process what he was saying. ¡®You really like children, but don¡¯t want to have any of your own?¡± This was the only possibility Diana could think of. ¡°Do you have a health condition?¡± Jim shook his head, clearly displeased. ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not done with my story.¡± Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 He wanted to return to the previous topic about Diana¡¯s birth circumstance. He still wanted to talk about Kate. That was also something that Diana cared very much about. She fell silent immediately, and stopped talking. Jim started speaking again, ¡°My mother was a trained medical professional too, but her work was never recognized. That was because she believed that testing out drugs on humans was necessary to concoct medicines that were truly useful.¡± Diana nodded. She had heard about drug trials. Thete Professor Ian Lemmington¡¯s daughter, Anna, probably died from a drug trial. Her heart started beating faster. Jim continued-this time, he threw Diana a bomb. ¡°For example, the first memory-loss pill your mother Kate Renforth took was the same as the one you took. She¡¯s considered the first to test out the drug, and the effects were pretty good. ¡°But because the drug wasn¡¯t exactlyplete, her memories weren¡¯tpletely cleared like yours did. Although she forgot my mother and what she worked as before, she didn¡¯t forget the pain from being pregnant with you and giving birth to you.¡± Diana felt her heart ache in pain when she heard what Jim said. In her memories, Kate was either scolding or hitting her. The only few times she showed her concern was because of Ka. She never understood why. She didn¡¯t understand why a mother would ignore her own biological child and choose to dote on another child raised from young. Now, however, she finally seemed to be getting close to the answer. Her chest tightened in anticipation. She could almost empathize with Kate¡¯s pain. ¡°She really loves you,¡± Jim said. Tears fell down Diana¡¯s cheeks. They fell on her palm. Jim pretended not to see it. He went on, ¡°My mother wondered what kind of medicine would make a mother give up on her rtionship with her child. A medicine that could achieve such effects must be impressive. Only something like that could qualify as a genuine memory loss pill.¡± These people turned a person¡¯s deepest affections into cold, hard experimental subjects. They weren¡¯t fit to be doctors! Diana wanted to kill them! Yet, she could do nothing. She was still pregnant with her twins. Betty was also in the same room as her, treated as hostage. She could only pretend as though nothing happened, and continued listening to Jim. ¡°But a mother¡¯s love for her child is too deep,¡± he continued, sounding slightly disappointed. ¡°My mother went to great lengths to adjust the medicine many times, but she never managed to achieve the effect ofplete elimination of one¡¯s memories.¡± Diana could almost imagine how Kate was gradually manipted by her good friend, whom she trusted, to take those pills that would cause her to lose her memory. ¡°Finally, on the 38th try, my mother finally seeded in making Kate Renforth forget everything. However, such a pill is best paired with another pill that can help restore memories.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was worried Diana didn¡¯t understand him, and exined to her with great consideration. ¡°For example, in this gene selection case, we wanted to leverage medical extraction expertise and use pills to rece gene technology. Under ideal circumstances, these pills can be used to control people¡¯s memories. ¡°We want to be able to control various aspects including the dosage, prescription, how many memories to suppress, and how many memories we can awaken.¡± The more Jim exined, the greater the doubt in Diana¡¯s heart. Not just doubt, but also shock. ¡°Are you developing this drug for the sake of treatment, or to control the human body?¡± Jim replied with a chuckle, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to control the human body. The human body is so mysterious! If we can be the master of it, it¡¯ll be interesting.¡± Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1455 Diana thought the same. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such great lengths to invent a memory loss pill. The thought of the burdens of the past Kate was forced to bear brought Diana to tears. Her feelings toward Kate became even moreplicated, and she felt her heart being torn apart. ¡°People like you aren¡¯t fit to be doctors!¡± she screamed. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor,¡± Jim said as he pushed his sses up his nose bridge. He looked even more confused and innocent than Diana. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t a doctor, either. We are merely researchers in the medical field.¡± ¡°My ass!¡± Diana couldn¡¯t hide her disgust toward Jim any longer. She spat at him, and eximed, ¡°What researchers? Don¡¯t insult that term! Don¡¯t insult experts, either! You people are thieves who make use of resources and advanced knowledge to steal and destroy other people¡¯s lives!¡± Diana red at the indifferent man standing before her. At that instant, Jim was filled with doubt. He couldn¡¯t understand her train of thought. ¡°Why do you think that way? Some people lead very miserable lives, and want to forget the past and be happy again. People like them can do that when they take the pill we develop. We¡¯re clearly trying to help people.¡± ¡°Help people?! You are equipped with such excellent resources and knowledge. Instead of developing drugs to cure cancer and researching how to save lives, you¡¯re wasting effort in something like this. You¡¯re not helping people, you¡¯re harming people!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jim didn¡¯t agree with her at all. ¡°So do you mean that only the pain of cancer patients matters? Do we only need to care for people with terminal illnesses? Or do you mean to say that we can forget about doing little acts of kindness?¡± Diana¡¯s scalp went numb when she saw how serious he looked. ¡°Don¡¯t insult the idea of kindness.¡± Jim chuckled. ¡°Am I bringing insult to every single term I¡¯m using now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Diana said with a nod. ¡°Jim, my mother¡­¡± The mention of Kate burned Diana¡¯s tongue. The tears she had been fighting to hold back finally fell, cascading down her cheeks. Seeing Diana in a bad mood, Jim¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly handed her a napkin. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Diana thought he was finally showing a humane side to himself, but then she heard him say, ¡°Crying like this isn¡¯t good for fetal development. Your children are my children. In the future, I¡¯ll be raising them to adulthood.¡± She was stunned. She felt even worse, as if someone had reached into her chest and was squeezing her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch my children.¡± Jim remained silent, merely smiling in the face of Diana¡¯s objection. He even reached out to pat her back, wanting her to calm down and to make her feel better. Yet, his actions only made Diana¡¯s hair stand on end. Aside from Julian, she never had her back touched so intimately by another man. Even though Jim didn¡¯t touch her with sexual intent, his touch felt like a bomb that exploded on her back. At this point, she was rather fearful of Jim treating her as an insider. The closer he thought he was to her, the more he would treat her babies as his. And yet, her babies clearly have nothing to do with him! What right did he have to take them away from her? What right did he have to confine her in here? Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1456 Laws governed this country, after all! Diana gradually calmed down, and pushed him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want you touching me.¡± Jim wasn¡¯t angry. He simplyforted her, saying, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± He even lifted his arms, for fear that she might misunderstand him. Seeing this, Diana realized that while Jim might harbor ill intentions toward her babies, at the very least, he had no ns of harming her yet. Diana, Betty, and her babies were safe until her babies were born. However, there was a possibility that they might be stuck in this hotel until then. Betty was still asleep. If she woke up, she might want to head out. When she realized that she couldn¡¯t leave this city and see Julian, she¡¯d definitely be upset. She might even cry. The thought of her daughter feeling lost and rejected made Diana¡¯s chest constrict with sorrow. She looked at Jim, trying to figure out his ulterior motives. ¡°My mother¡­¡± she said again, thinking of Kate. She had mixed feelings. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know me, but she¡¯s so fierce to me. Does it have anything to do with your pills?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jim said with a nod. ¡°No matter how strong a mother¡¯s love is, it¡¯s nothingpared to the final pill my mother concocted.¡± Hepletely disregarded the struggle and pain Diana was going through, and smiled almost gleefully. His handsome face was no longer good-looking, but contorted with evil and sickening coldness. ¡°Kate can be considered the greatest supporter of my mother¡¯s research.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. What a joke! Diana sneered at him, suppressing the urge to p him hard. ¡°Does this supporter know that she¡¯s supporting your mother¡¯s work?¡± Jim shook his head. ¡°Probably not. Kate waspletely unaware when my mother gave her the pill.¡± Diana gasped. ¡°So¡­¡± She looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You made my mother try your pill when she waspletely unaware, and treated her like a tool?! Don¡¯t insult the term good friend!¡± Diana was furious. Fire burned in her eyes. She clenched her fists and suppressed the fury burning inside her chest as she yelled, ¡°Jim Hughes! You are inhumane!¡± She hated Kate for so long. As it turned out, a great tragedy was hidden behind all that. Kate had lived her whole life under the control of another. Jim didn¡¯t understand why Diana was so angry. ¡°So what if she knew? She¡¯d still forget her choice, and what she supported.¡± Diana realized that Jim had his own strange logic. She was filled with rage, so much so that her chest started heaving. Ordinary men would be filled with lust if they looked at her right now, with her beautiful face and fair, dewy skin. But not Jim. He seemed to treat Diana like a puppet or a machine. He had no desire for her whatsoever, and his gaze remained on her stomach. More and more, Diana felt that she might have arrived at a wrong conclusion. Jim said that she was a vessel. She might just be a mere vessel-that¡¯s all. ¡°After I give birth to the twins¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, trembling with suppressed fear. ¡°What will you do to me?¡± Jim heard her question, and felt even more confused. ¡°What can I do to you? You¡¯ll be done once you¡¯ve given birth.¡± That meant that whatever happens to Diana after giving birth had nothing to do with him. If it were in the past, Diana might feel excited, thinking that there was hope after giving birth. But now, having understood the kind of person Jim was, she asked, ¡®You mean that after I give birth and you select one of the babies, the other baby and I won¡¯t receive even the most basic medical care. Is that it?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jim asked, puzzled. ¡°What more do you want me to do?¡± Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1457 ¡°I already have the baby I want.¡± Diana almost burst into tears. However, Jim didn¡¯t like to see her cry. That wasn¡¯t good for the babies in her stomach. She didn¡¯t even dare to cry right now. The level of cruelty that this man was demonstrating¡­ He was governed by strange logic,pletely disregarding the lives of others. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was cruel in every aspect of the word, and the very personification of Satan! Diana clenched her fists. She subconsciously turned to look at her daughter, who was fast asleep. She said in a low voice, ¡°I have to go through a cesarean section for this birth¡­¡± She looked at Jim. ¡°Do you know that?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jim nodded, his face looking as gentlemanly as usual. Even so, Diana could finally see the devil in him now. He exined indifferently, ¡°After the babies are out, they can live as long as they have milk.¡± He looked at Diana¡¯s stomach, and suppressed the urge to caress her stomach and lean in close to talk to the babies. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll raise him well. ¡°Not only does he have excellent genes from you and Julian, he also grew up under the influence of the drugs you took. My mother and I want to observe whether the memory loss pill will result in any long- term effects on the patients¡¯ babies. ¡°Only after figuring this out will we be able to further enhance the medicine, and unlock the mysteries of the human brain.¡± Diana was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t even say a word. Fear, anger, and deep hatred weren¡¯t sufficient to describe what she was feeling now. Rather, she felt extremely helpless and despondent. She was pregnant right now, andcked ess to the outside world. Aside from hoping that Julian would realize that something was wrong, it seemed she could do nothing. She caressed her stomach, and rified something. ¡°After selecting the baby you want, what happens to me and the other baby on the operating table? Whether we will live or die is no longer important, is that it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jim said. ¡°Ms. Winnington, it¡¯s not a question of whether you will live or die. You¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Cesarean sections required the doctor to sew the wound back closed. However, Jim didn¡¯t think he had reason to let the doctor sew up Diana¡¯s wound after she had given birth. If she recovered, wouldn¡¯t she try to get her baby back? ¡°I¡¯m not so foolish. I always choose to remove all potential threats in all things I do.¡± Removing all threats! This man really treated her as a mere vessel! ¡°What about Betty, then?¡± Diana asked, dumbfounded. She realized that all she could envision right now was her bleeding till all her blood went dry¡­ The baby left behind would gradually stop crying¡­ It would be brought to a cruel end when its life had barely started. Diana¡¯s heart tightened in pain. She would never allow that to happen! She would fight to the end to protect every single one of her babies! The next moment, she shot out like an arrow leaving a bow, aiming straight for Jim. Bam! A hugemotion filled the room. Betty rubbed her eyes, and sat up on the bed. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The next moment, her jaw dropped and her eyes widened. She screamed fearfully at the top of her voice, ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Julian¡¯s Stand-In Wife chapter 1458 Jim had pinned down Diana¡¯s hands. Shey on the pristine white bed in a posture of absolute suppression. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jim firmly restrained her hands and feet. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly just now, Diana might have hit the back of his head with the tablemp within her reach. This woman¡­ Jim was speechless, not understanding why Diana would treat him this way. ¡°Have I treated you badly?¡± He provided her with food and drink, noticed her unhappiness in Richburgh, helped her purchase tickets to Jacroaof, and now, in order to ensure her stable pregnancy, he had even booked an entire hotel. Jim took a deep breath. He loosened his grip on Diana¡¯s hand slightly, his gaze calmly falling on her abdomen. When he spoke again, he sounded quite upset. ¡°I even told you about your background, and brought James to you.¡± The man in front of Diana appeared sophisticated and refined. If it weren¡¯t for the disturbing and unbelievable words she heard just now, and if he wasn¡¯t currently controlling her, she might once again believe that this man was a polite professor. Yet, he wasn¡¯t. Even though he held an honorary position at the university, he was actually the Hughes family¡¯s heir and a researcher. He was a demon without normal morals or humane thoughts. Diana took a deep breath, holding back the tears in her reddened eyes. She looked at Betty, who had already opened her eyes beside her. ¡°Shh, be a good girl.¡± She forced a smile, afraid that her current appearance would frighten her daughter. Jim clearlycked this awareness. His thoughts were straightforward. He only wanted to control Diana so she wouldn¡¯t hurt him again. As for Betty¡­ He didn¡¯t care too much about what she thought, and what would happen in the future. She wasn¡¯t the child he had chosen. What he wanted was a nk canvas of a child, one raised entirely by him. Only such a child would be the best experimental tool. He was determined to create the most effective medicine with Diana¡¯s unborn child. He strove to achieve results simr to a gic key, allowing him to decide and manipte people¡¯s memories freely. It could be said that both he and his mother have spent their entire lives working tirelessly for this matter. Once this achievement waspleted and announced internationally, it would undoubtedly cause a huge sensation. People all over the world would start to value traditional medicine. Their names would go down in history. On the other hand, Diana didn¡¯t know what was on Jim¡¯s mind. Right now, she was afraid that what was happening right now would once again traumatize Betty. Unexpectedly, the usually obedient Betty refused toply. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± She rushed into the bathroom, and came out with a broom. Her face was no longer as timid as when she was younger, but rather like a little warrior. She charged at Jim. ¡°You let go of my mommy!¡± Before Sean went to the training camp, Betty secretly said goodbye to Sean one night. He had told her that after he left, it would be up to her to take care of Diana. However, in recent days, Betty still couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility of taking care of her mother. Normally, Diana took care of her more. But now, a bad man had pinned her mommy down! Her mommy¡¯s hands were red, and Betty felt heartbroken. Sniffling, she tightened her grip on the broom in her hand and shouted, ¡°You bad man! Let go of my mommy!¡± Betty wielded the broom like a weapon, striking Jim directly on the back of the head. It was the same spot Diana had tried to attack but had failed earlier, and Betty took advantage of the opportunity to hit him there. Jim didn¡¯t expect such strong hostility from a little girl, and was genuinely angry. ¡°Diana, you¡¯ve failed in your raising your children. When your child is born, I¡¯ll take one away. You should be grateful to me. r? Diana listened to him, resentful, but dared not speak. At this moment, Jim¡¯s eyes fell on Betty-cold, emotionless, with destructive intent. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Diana was somewhat afraid. She swallowed hard, abandoning the idea of confronting this man head-on and letting go of the desire to vent the anger in her chest. She decided topromise. "Don''t touch Betty.¡± Jim ignored her. For a cheeky little brat who dared to attack him, he had a hundred ways to deal with her¡ªbut the one that pleased him the most was... "I won''t touch her.¡± He flipped Diana''s hands behind her back, gathered them in one ce, freed up one hand, and took out a velvet box from his pocket. In this era, few people used such boxes to carry things, let alone carry them around. However, this was Jim. Diana didn''t find it strange, and she was confident that the box contained medicine. Sure enough... He took out a ck pill. All the medicine he developed looked the same, but the ingredients were vastly different. "Eat this, and she''ll be obedient and sensible," Jim said,waving to Betty. "Come over here, and I''ll let your mommy go.¡± Betty thought for a moment. Ignoring Diana¡¯s shaking head, she bravely walked towards Jim. Then, she took the pill from Jim''s hand. She looked like she was about to put it in her mouth. Diana was scared, and her eyes widened. Who knew what kind of medicine Jim was giving her daughter?! She didn''t know where her strength came from, but she broke through Jim''s restraints and forcefully knocked the pill out of Betty¡¯s hand. She used too much force, and made Betty''s hand turn red instantly. The pain almost made Betty cry. The atmosphere in the room was tense and strange. Surprisingly, Betty held back her tears. The clever girl immediately wanted to pull Diana towards the door. Betty was only a small child, but she had already sensed the danger from this man and instinctively Betty was only a small child, but she had already sensed the danger from this man and instinctively understood the perilous situation they were in. "It''s useless.¡± Even if they ran out, they couldn''t escape this hotel. Diana pulled Betty behind her and looked at Jim, who was now visibly angry. "You shouldn''t have touched my medicine. Every pill is hard toe by." Diana''s actions made Jim feel the urge to cut off all the support he had given her. "I''m sorry.¡± Diana''s mindset was now different from Jim''s and the average person''s. For the sake of her daughter, she still needed to ensure their current safety. She lowered her head to Jim, and said, "I just don''t want Betty to take it.¡± Quickly, she touched her own stomach. "If Betty takes that medicine and bes different, I''ll be very worried and anxious. It won''t be good for the children in my belly. I...¡± As soon as she mentioned the children in her belly, Jim noticeably calmed down a lot. "Okay." He bent down, and picked up the fallen pill from the floor. ¡°Then I won''t give it to her.¡± Diana quietly sighed in relief. Seeing that Jim didn''t seem to intend to pursue Betty''s actions, her heart was slightly settled. She pulled Betty to sit on a sofa some distance away from Jim. "I apologize for what happened just now," she apologized once again. She looked sincere. Jim himself didn''t think there was anything he did to deserve Diana''s hatred. He believed that Diana hade to Jim himself didn''t think there was anything he did to deserve Diana''s hatred. He believed that Diana hade to her senses, and would soon forgive him. "My mom...¡± Diana hesitated, looking at Jim. "What''s the deal with her and James?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Since they couldn''t leave this ce, she decided to take this opportunity to rify her issues of origin. Jim must know a lot about the situation. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Seeing Diana rx, Jim didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself a petty person. Inviting you here is indeed to extend my hospitality.¡± This so-called hospitality, apart from the daily food and drink, was the ¡°gift¡± he had given her. Diana¡¯s background. That was the gift Jim wanted to present to her. ¡°Your mother is your real mother, but James is not your biological father.¡± When Jim reached this point, he subconsciously nced at Diana. She sat on the sofa quietly. She held Betty and stayed silent, like a perfect doll. Suddenly, a strange sensation struck in his heart. He couldn¡¯t express the emotion, only feeling a slight pang of sadness. It was this kind of sadness that made him say the next sentence: ¡°But I don¡¯t know who your biological father is.¡± James was the only one who truly knew this. In short, Diana needed to help James recover his memory first. Or rather, it seemed that she needed to keep Jim happy so he would give James the antidote. James¡¯s amnesia shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. However, Diana didn¡¯t bring up the topic for now. ¡°What about my mom?¡± Inparison to the identity of her biological father, Diana was more curious about information regarding Kate. ¡°You said she¡¯s my real mom, but she¡¯s been with James for so many years. Did she¡­¡± Diana choked up for a moment.¡± Did she know that James isn¡¯t my father?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± Jim said firmly. ¡°Every time my mom gave Kate medicine, a detailed process was recorded. It includes her thoughts and the information my mother wanted to tell her at that time. Everything is thoroughly documented.¡± He said this in a particrly t tone. It was so detached that it made Diana¡¯s anger surge again. She felt like grabbing something, anything, just to cut Jim down! Her mother¡­ So, it wasn¡¯t that Kate didn¡¯t love her. Kate was just forced to go through so much,pelled to sever the emotional connection with her own biological daughter because Jim and his mother wanted a drug that could ovee the greatest and deepest maternal love in humans. How ironic. They seemed to be creating medicine, but it came at the cost of other people¡¯s suffering. Diana couldn¡¯t help but let a sarcastic smile spread on her lips. ¡°And then? In your experiment, did you manipte my mom¡¯s memories and tell her that James is her lover? Make her live with James?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jim was somewhat excited. ¡°This experiment can be said to be the part my mother was most satisfied with. Twenty years ago, after my mom gave Kate the medicine, she told Kate that she had no emotional connection with her biological daughter. ¡°My mom also informed Kate that her husband and lover was James. Unexpectedly, it really worked. Kate¡¯s life followed my mom¡¯s expectationspletely.¡± He looked at Diana, expressing his joy. ¡°Do you see? What western medical gics can achieve, traditional medicine can do the same!¡± At this point, he still only thought about these things. In his eyes, human emotions seemed to be just a part of the experiment. ¡°Jim.¡± Diana restrained the pain in her heart. ¡°You have no heart.¡± Jim raised his hand, touched his heart, and then ced his right hand on his left wrist to check his pulse. ¡°I do have one. My heartbeat and heart rate are normal.¡± Diana couldn¡¯t get through to him. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Regarding Kate¡¯s situation, she couldn¡¯t listen any longer. Continuing to listen would be particrly draining. She didn¡¯t know what emotions to feel for this poor woman. She also didn¡¯t know how to face her mother the next time they met. ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Jim wanted to leave. He brought aputer, and there was still data to monitor for the purification of medicinal herbs. He was eager to check theputer in the next room. At this moment, he saw Diana sitting there in a daze.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Diana asked such a question seemingly out of the blue. It appeared that, apart from James, Kate was also with the Hughes family. Jim was well aware of her whereabouts. However, when they were in Richburgh, he never mentioned a word about her. It was clear that he had set a trap, waiting for her to fall into it. Thinking of her own foolishness, Diana felt a renewed sense of powerlessness. She shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± What could she say to Kate if they met? She had no idea. Maybe it was better not to meet Kate for now. Jim nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be next door. If you feel unwell, just press the button by the bedside or call the hotel front desk. Someone wille over quickly.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Jim to stay at this hotel that night. It seemed that the room she saw being cleaned was for him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jim replied truthfully, ¡°I have a few sets of experimental data to monitor, and I might have an online meeting.¡± Monitoring experimental data and having online meetings meant Jim¡¯s room had a stable inte connection. No, it would be more urate to say that the hotel¡¯swork and signal had never had any problems. The only issues were with her and Betty¡¯s phones. Someone had intercepted their phone signals. It would be helpful to have Sean here. If he was, he might be able to help her out of this tricky situation. Diana looked away from Jim¡¯s brightly lit phone screen. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest a bit.¡± That was what she said, but an hour after Jim left, she knocked on Jim¡¯s room door with Betty. The data had reached a critical point, and Jim was deeply focused. He didn¡¯t hear the knocking at the door. Diana stood at the door for a while, but had to return to her room. Soon after, she came out of her room with the room key. It was the one the maid had given her before. Originally, this room key couldn¡¯t open Jim¡¯s door, but perhaps the maid had assumed that there was a rtionship between Jim and the pregnant woman. It seemed perfectly normal for them to share room keys. So, she had given Diana the room key for the room Jim was staying in. ck. The door¡¯s blue light lit up, revealing a slight gap. Diana quickly raised her hand, using her fingers to wedge into the gap, preventing any other sounds from escaping. Jim was highly focused on his task, and he didn¡¯t look in her direction. Diana turned around, signaling for Betty to go back to their room. ¡°Go contact your daddy. Try your best to get in touch, and see if you can talk to him on the phone.¡± Betty¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Okay!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She had wanted to contact her daddy for a while, but with Diana around, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up. She hesitated again. ¡°Mommy, are you going to see the bad man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Mommy has things to do, and you have things to do too. Only when we both finish our tasks can your daddye to find us and take us home.¡± Betty seemed to understand vaguely. She didn¡¯t quite grasp the rtionships between adults. Just recently, her daddy and mommy were still having a disagreement. Now, without even a word of apology, it seemed mommy was already looking forward to daddying to find them. Children always liked it when their parents got along. Betty said joyfully, ¡°Okay, Mommy. I¡¯ll try my best! But¡­¡± She grabbed Diana¡¯s clothes, lowering her voice so it was barely audible. The mother and daughter nowmunicated as if they were reading each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Be careful.¡± Diana nodded as she stepped into Jim¡¯s room. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Diana asked such a question seemingly out of the blue. It appeared that, apart from James, Kate was also with the Hughes family. Jim was well aware of her whereabouts. However, when they were in Richburgh, he never mentioned a word about her. It was clear that he had set a trap, waiting for her to fall into it. Thinking of her own foolishness, Diana felt a renewed sense of powerlessness. She shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± What could she say to Kate if they met? She had no idea. Maybe it was better not to meet Kate for now. Jim nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be next door. If you feel unwell, just press the button by the bedside or call the hotel front desk. Someone wille over quickly.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Jim to stay at this hotel that night. It seemed that the room she saw being cleaned was for him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jim replied truthfully, ¡°I have a few sets of experimental data to monitor, and I might have an online meeting.¡± Monitoring experimental data and having online meetings meant Jim¡¯s room had a stable inte connection. No, it would be more urate to say that the hotel¡¯swork and signal had never had any problems. The only issues were with her and Betty¡¯s phones. Someone had intercepted their phone signals. It would be helpful to have Sean here.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If he was, he might be able to help her out of this tricky situation. Diana looked away from Jim¡¯s brightly lit phone screen. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest a bit.¡± That was what she said, but an hour after Jim left, she knocked on Jim¡¯s room door with Betty. The data had reached a critical point, and Jim was deeply focused. He didn¡¯t hear the knocking at the door. Diana stood at the door for a while, but had to return to her room. Soon after, she came out of her room with the room key. It was the one the maid had given her before. Originally, this room key couldn¡¯t open Jim¡¯s door, but perhaps the maid had assumed that there was a rtionship between Jim and the pregnant woman. It seemed perfectly normal for them to share room keys. So, she had given Diana the room key for the room Jim was staying in. ck. The door¡¯s blue light lit up, revealing a slight gap. Diana quickly raised her hand, using her fingers to wedge into the gap, preventing any other sounds from escaping. Jim was highly focused on his task, and he didn¡¯t look in her direction. Diana turned around, signaling for Betty to go back to their room. ¡°Go contact your daddy. Try your best to get in touch, and see if you can talk to him on the phone.¡± Betty¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Okay!¡± She had wanted to contact her daddy for a while, but with Diana around, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up. She hesitated again. ¡°Mommy, are you going to see the bad man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Mommy has things to do, and you have things to do too. Only when we both finish our tasks can your daddye to find us and take us home.¡± Betty seemed to understand vaguely. She didn¡¯t quite grasp the rtionships between adults. Just recently, her daddy and mommy were still having a disagreement. Now, without even a word of apology, it seemed mommy was already looking forward to daddying to find them. Children always liked it when their parents got along. Betty said joyfully, ¡°Okay, Mommy. I¡¯ll try my best! But¡­¡± She grabbed Diana¡¯s clothes, lowering her voice so it was barely audible. The mother and daughter nowmunicated as if they were reading each other¡¯s lips. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be careful.¡± Diana nodded as she stepped into Jim¡¯s room. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Larry wanted to rify things with Cecilia, and confirm their rtionship formally. ¡°This is the restaurant that¡¯s downstairs of thepany I¡¯m working at.¡± Larry took the afternoon off. After finishing work in the morning, he went downstairs to see Cecilia waiting for him in the restaurant. She had thoughtfully ordered the dishes, so he could immediately enjoy a steaming hot meal as soon as he sat down. The dishes were vibrant and visually appealing. However, when Cecilia started eating, she could taste instant seasoning. She took only a few bites, then stopped eating. ¡°Are you on a diet?¡± Larry, who was enjoying his meal, nced at her. ¡°Or does it not suit your taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not to my taste.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t feel the need to lie to Larry. ¡°It tastes like instant seasoning, and it feels cheap.¡± Larry had a mouthful of food, and he was speechless. At this moment, he seemed to see a shadow of Lulu in Cecilia. Women were all like this! In the end, they would all leave him! They were picky, and yearned for good, expensive, and luxurious things. None of them were good people! A hint of resentment began to grow in Larry¡¯s eyes as he looked at Cecilia. Perhaps¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Women like Cecilia, just like Lulu, weren¡¯t worthy of bing his wife. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In Larry¡¯s mind, he was already contemting whether to change his target. Meanwhile, Cecilia attempted to take another sip of soup, not noticing Larry¡¯s expression. Ugh! She wrinkled her nose. ¡°Still tastes terrible.¡± When she said this, her expression was lively, and there was even a hint of yfulness on her face. With the freckle on her nose, she exuded a natural and adorable innocence. Larry¡¯s heart softened. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a different restaurant.¡± Encountering such a stunning beauty was a stroke of luck for him. He should make an effort to treat her better. Cecilia nced at the uneaten food on the table, and shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± Larry¡¯s intentions were good enough for her. She could enjoy delicacies, and also settle for quick meals like instant noodles. As long as it filled her stomach, that was enough. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to waste money,¡± she said, finishing the bowl of egg soup with a few vegetables in one gulp. Larry was astonished. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t tasty?¡± ¡°Compared to letting you spend more money, I¡¯d rather eat this.¡± Cecilia smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± This simplefort and thoughtfulness directly convinced Larry-he wouldn¡¯t change his target. Cecilia must be his wife. He needed to expedite the process and confess his feelings to her. ¡°Cecilia, thank you for your consideration. After you finish eating, I have something to tell you,¡± he said. Without much thought, Cecilia stuffed her cheeks with food. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat faster.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Larry remained silent. Cecilia grew anxious and asked, ¡°Larry, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± After some consideration, Larry decided to keep Cecilia by his side today. After all, good women like her were hard toe by. If he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, what if she ran away with someone else? ¡°Ms. Jarvis, pleasee with me.¡± He hailed a taxi, brought Cecilia inside, and provided his home address to the driver. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Since Larry¡¯s parents had overheard the phone conversation with Lulu, they moved out. Larry was the only one in this house now. The initial n was to gradually decorate the house with auspicious characters before the wedding, which Larry vetoed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit. Girls have different tastes from ours. My new girlfriend seems to have even better taste than Lulu. If we arrange everything too early and she doesn¡¯t like the decor, our efforts will be in vain.¡± The elderly couple exchanged nces. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± However, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When are you going to introduce this new girlfriend to us?¡± It was hard for them to believe that Larry had fallen in love so quickly. Larry thought that it would be better to bring Cecilia back home as soon as possible. He thought for a while, before quickly giving them a time. ¡°Soon. Notter than this week.¡± Seeing their son¡¯s confident demeanor, they were pleased. They didn¡¯t intervene in the matter of the house anymore. Now, Larry was about to fulfill his promise and bring Cecilia over. When they reached the downstairs of his residence, Cecilia looked at the residential building. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°I need to add some decor to my home, but I don¡¯t have good tastes,¡± Larry said, keeping up his amiable and simple facade. ¡°You can give me some suggestions. I¡¯ll buy what you like and put it in.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡¯Sure!¡± She usually liked researching beautiful things when she had nothing to do. If she could help Larry decorate the room, she¡¯d be happy to do so. ¡°Come over here,¡± Larry said. Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, he felt relieved. ¡°I thought you might have someints about the ce I live in, because it¡¯s quite an oldmunity. IV ¡°Not at all!¡± Cecilia, with good manners, considered others at such times. ¡°Have you ever thought that with the slums I used to live in, I have no right to find fault with you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Larry wasn¡¯t smart sometimes, and he simply agreed with her. As soon as he said that, he realized what he had said. Just as he was about to apologize to Cecilia, she continued, ¡°Larry, you¡¯re really funny.¡± His plump face turned red in an instant. Previously, during his school days, everyone used to say he was a clumsy rooster, only capable of crowing loudly. His spoken words were as annoying as the morning crowing of a rooster that disrupted people¡¯s sleep. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even when he started working, he remained clumsy with his words. Some colleagues would suggest he takenguage sses to improve, while others would bluntly tell him not to speak due to hisck of eloquence. Even if someone praised him, they would say he was blunt. The term might sound like apliment, akin to calling someone simple and honest. However, only Larry knew that being blunt, much like being cute, was just a polite way of insulting him. Among all those people, Cecilia had been the only one to say Larry was funny. This sentence acted like a spell, opening up a warm excitement in Larry¡¯s heart. His face turned slightly red, and he enthusiastically introduced Cecilia, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, my home is in an old building without an elevator. Can you climb up to the sixth floor with me? Will that be okay?¡± Cecilia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Although climbing the stairs seemed simple, due to theck of exercise for a long time, she clearly felt the exertion as they reached the top. Her legs were a bit sore. Cecilia stretched her legs, and said, ¡°Quick, get me a ss of water.¡± Larry nodded and hurried into the room,ing out with a pink cup. Cecilia looked at him in surprise, ¡°Did you prepare it specifically for me?¡± Actually, it was prepared for Lulu before. But Lulu wouldn¡¯t being here anymore, and Larry had Cecilia now. He had firmly closed that chapter of his life. Larry shook his head, and said, ¡°It was for my ex-girlfriend. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Cecilia wasn¡¯t upset at all. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m d you¡¯re so honest with me.¡± Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 After her experience with Noel, Cecilia became even more aware of the importance of honesty and reliability. Larry smiled. ¡°I always feel like I have strengths in your eyes.¡± No matter what he did, he could gain her approval. It delighted him. Cecilia looked at him, and said, ¡°You originally have many strengths. It isn¡¯t because of how I see you, but because you¡¯re inherently outstanding.¡± He was a native of Richburgh, and was from a well-off family. He had loving parents and a decent job. Looking at the tools and books aboutputers scattered on the table in the room was enough to prove that Larry was still a very progressive and forward-thinking person. Larry sincerely thanked Cecilia. ¡°Thank you, Cecilia.¡± He didn¡¯t call her Ms. Jarvis again. Cecilia also epted it. A warm, friendly atmosphere flowed quietly between the two. However, Cecilia knew very well that she only had a fairly good impression of Larry, and a willingness to get along with him. It wasn¡¯t love that had developed so quickly. She still resented Noel. As long as she still harbored resentment toward him, she didn¡¯t think she could quickly invest in a new rtionship. She didn¡¯t know what Noel was doing now.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She lowered his head, and yed with her fingers. After taking a sip of water, she looked at Larry and said, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Cecilia felt restrained the moment she entered Larry¡¯s house. ¡°I want to show you around,¡± Larry said. ¡°Have you forgotten? You still need to tell me what you like, and choose some decorations for me.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t expect Larry to be serious about it. She thought he invited her up to show off his house. After going home, she had read some blind date guides on the website. It said that many men and women on blind dates were eager to showcase their superior conditions to each other. As a result, Cecilia didn¡¯t expect Larry to really invite her to see the house and help him choose some decorations. This time, she didn¡¯t misjudge the person. Larry was indeed a very genuine man. Cecilia stood up. ¡°Mr. Webb, will you lead the way?¡± Larry¡¯s house might not be consideredrge in other cities. But in Richburgh, wherend was precious, it was already arge tpared to many houses. It was reasonably decorated. Many areas were meticulously nned, making it appear even more spacious. Even Cecilia, who was ustomed to living in a vi, didn¡¯t find it cramped. She even liked the decoration and color scheme of the room. ¡°The house is quite stylish.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to praise him. ¡°It¡¯s just that itcks some decorations.¡± She gestured to an area, and said, ¡°For example, in this corner, you can actually ce a pot of Bird of Paradise. That nt hasrge leaves, is drought-resistant, and doesn¡¯t require daily watering. It¡¯s a suitable nt for someone like you, who works.¡± ¡°And here.¡± Cecilia ced her hand on the dresser in the master bedroom. ¡°You can have an abstract painting ced on it. It¡¯ll make this room look more exquisite.¡± As she spoke, Larry took notes behind her. ¡°You know, people who didn¡¯t know what I was doing would think I¡¯m some kind of inspector,¡± Cecilia teased him, prompting him to put away the notebook. However, Larry refused. ¡°No, if I don¡¯t write it down, I¡¯ll forget, n As he spoke, he wrote a few words in the notebook and then looked at Cecilia. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whether it was Cecilia¡¯s misconception or not, she felt a little uneasy in her heart¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but think that Larry¡¯s expression seemed a bit different right now. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Far from his previous timidity and nervousness, Larry had suddenly be confident. ¡°Cecilia.¡± Larry ced the notebook and pen away, and looked at Cecilia. ¡°This way.¡± He gently pulled her sleeve. Though he didn¡¯t touch Cecilia¡¯s skin, it still made her ufortable. The t was small, and was considered Larry¡¯s private space. Subconsciously, she stepped back, and calmly asked Larry,¡± Where are we going?¡± ¡°The wardrobe.¡± The hand that had just pulled Cecilia¡¯s clothes was suddenly empty. At that moment, he sensed that Cecilia was resisting the contact. He almost opened the door and let Cecilia leave. He didn¡¯t want to be on good terms with her anymore. But when he saw her sweet smile and realized she didn¡¯t show any signs of disapproval, he inwardly comined about himself for being too sensitive. It wasn¡¯t easy to find such a good woman as Cecilia. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss this chance. Larry opened up, and invited Cecilia to the study. The bookshelves in the study were made of wooden structures, giving the room a unique charm. Coupled with the green nts on the table and the white curtains hanging on the window, everything cast ayer of girlish freshness over the room. ¡°The study is well decorated,¡± Cecilia said with a smile as she observed the room. The politeness ingrained in her since she was a child made her maintain aposed smile, even though Larry seemed to have gradually closed in on her since he entered the study with her. Cecilia simply took a slight step back, not letting herself mind it. Larry was a simple and kind man. He couldn¡¯t have done it intentionally. Cecilia praised without reservation, and Larry was delighted. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you like it.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be pleased.¡± Cecilia immediatelyughed. ¡°Why would I? You don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡± Larry nodded, growing more satisfied as he looked at Cecilia. Exactly!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cecilia was the woman he had chosen! They were in this room now, and he wouldn¡¯t let this chance go! He took out paper and pen again, ready to take notes. ¡°So, what do you think this study iscking?¡± Cecilia shook her head, ¡°I think it¡¯s decorated well, just¡­¡± Her beautiful eyes nced around, looking radiant and lively, carrying a charming innocence. ¡°This room is very girly. Did your ex-girlfriend decorate it? You could add some Transformers or something more masculine to make it a bit more manly.¡± Larry blushed when he heard that, and quickly exined, ¡± No, she didn¡¯t decorate it. I thought you wereing, so I learned from the inte and set it up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been nning to invite me over for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Larry said, ¡°I¡¯ve had this n since the first day I saw you.¡± This could be considered a confession. Cecilia didn¡¯t expect to break through this barrier so quickly. ¡°I also have a good impression of you, Larry, but we still need more time to get to know each other.¡± Regarding rtionships, she didn¡¯t want to be hasty. ¡°I date with the intention of getting married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Larry grinned. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think, too.¡± After saying that, he quickly redirected the conversation back to the room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to consider my feelings about this room. It¡¯ll be yours in the future, and it has to befortable for you to stay in.¡± He usually didn¡¯t read books, so he had prepared everything in here for Cecilia. Cecilia was surprised by Larry¡¯s thoughtfulness and attentiveness. She quickly nced at the books on the shelf, and to her amazement, they were all rted to the otaku culture that she had mentioned before. There were also some Japanese-tranted books-all things she liked. In addition, there were some books about nting flowers and nts. After looking at these, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Larry, if I don¡¯t use it, won¡¯t this room go to waste?¡± Larry became anxious. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you use it?¡± Even though Lulu had already broken up with him, his wedding was approaching. If Cecilia wasn¡¯t willing, he really didn¡¯t know where to find such a suitable person. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was visibly anxious, and Cecilia smiled to reassure him. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired now.¡± Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Larry¡¯s anxiousness made her ufortable. However, she didn¡¯t want to shatter the positive impression she had of Larry over the past few days at this moment. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how small the room was. If she really wanted to be with Larry, and he proved to be reliable, she could have her mom buy them a large vi to live in. But, the thought of being with Larry¡­ There was still some uneasiness in her heart. She still needed some time. While Cecilia was contemting, she walked to the door. Her fingersnded on the handle, and she turned it. Click. The sound was heard, but the door didn¡¯t open. Cecilia turned around, and looked at Larry. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the lock broken?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She tried turning it a few more times, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Larry walked over. ¡°I locked it.¡± This lock was thetest model of a password lock. If locked from the inside using a mobile app, and no one could open it. This feature was originally designed to prevent children from sneaking out of the house, but had now be Larry¡¯s tool to keep Cecilia inside. Cecilia looked up in surprise. ¡°Why did you lock it?¡± Larry approached her gradually. He didn¡¯t have a domineering presence or anything, and he would easily blend into a crowd. However, he was still a man. Cecilia instinctively felt pressure and difort as he approached her. She ced her hands between them, subconsciously maintaining a certain distance. Larry quickly stopped. He had a dependable and simple appearance. Cecilia¡¯s anxious heart immediately settled. Perhaps she was overthinking it just now. She had thought Larry was going to do something to her. She had even reached into her bag, considering grabbing her phone to call for help. ¡°Open the door, then.¡± Regardless, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Being in such a confined space with a man made her very ufortable.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Larry¡¯s face showed a troubled expression, a fear of being abandoned. From his face, Cecilia saw the same sadness and injustice she had felt when she learned that Noel had taken money from her mother and left. Suddenly, her heart softened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Take your time and exin.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t finished discussing the decorations for the house. There are also many things we haven¡¯t talked about buying.¡± He pointed to the shoe cab, and other various cabs.¡± In ces like these, we need to stick some wedding decorations.¡± ¡°Wedding decorations?¡± Cecilia felt more and more uneasy. ¡°Are you getting married? Did you reconcile with your exgirlfriend?¡± Why else would they need to put up wedding decorations now? ording to her and Larry¡¯s progress, there might still be many obstacles that needed to be ovee. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Larry looked puzzled, gazing at Cecilia.¡± Didn¡¯t you say you date with the intention of getting married? n Cecilia nodded, her arms already crossed in a defensive posture. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then, you¡¯ll marry me! You¡¯re not nning to abandon me, are you?¡± Larry shot back. On his face, there wasplete terror-a weakling¡¯s cowardice. It was as if Cecilia¡¯s words would decide his life or death. However, Cecilia wasn¡¯t a saint. There was no need to fantasize about whether a man would disregard life based on one sentence. On the contrary, if Larry was such a man and so irresponsible, there was no need to continue getting involved with him. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started, so how can there be abandonment?¡± Cecilia was visibly impatient. Her politeness was gone, and her voice became much louder. ¡°Larry! Hurry up and open the door!¡± The atmosphere in the room now frightened her deeply. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 ¡°But I¡¯ve prepared a meal.¡± Larry obediently opened the door, looking at Cecilia with a disgruntled expression. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for a meal and taste my cooking?¡± He spoke, and made way for Cecilia. ¡°But if you want to leave now, you can. I won¡¯t force you.¡± Seeing him being so submissive, Cecilia suddenly berated herself inwardly again. It must have been her overthinking. If Larry had any ill intentions, why would he have opened the door? Cecilia took a few steps back, silently cursing her overactive suspicion. She apologized to Larry again. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± She ced her bag back on the shelf, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal, and then I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s a good opportunity to taste your cooking.¡± After all, he already prepared the dishes. Cecilia wasn¡¯t very full, so having an early dinner now and going home after would work out well. Larry immediately smiled, causing the muscles on his face to tremble, making him look like an adorable big tiger. It must have been her overthinking. Cecilia watched as Larry busied himself, ordering the things she had mentioned earlier. She felt reassured about her personal safety, and took the opportunity to exin the earlier misunderstanding to Larry. ¡°Larry.¡± Seeing him busy, actually ordering the wedding decorations, she decided to rify the issue. ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize again that my decision to stay is not an intention to get married. We haven¡¯t even confirmed a romantic rtionship. I just want to take things slowly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. You¡¯re a good person, and we can take it slow¡­¡± As Cecilia spoke, Larry¡¯s phone call gradually came to a halt. However, he still insisted on saying into the phone, ¡°The delivery remains as scheduled.¡± He still wanted to put up the wedding decorations. Cecilia didn¡¯t expect Larry to be a bit resistant to this matter. Afraid that she might not have made herself clear, she quickly adjusted her wording. ¡°I just want to spend more time together. Romance and marriage aren¡¯t simple matters. Do you understand what I mean?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Larry nodded, then shook his head. Click. This time, he first locked the door. Then, there were clicking sounds-two more locking sounds that seemed particrly harsh in the room. Cecilia¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at him, shocked. ¡°Larry, what are you trying to do?¡± Everything was fine, right? Why did he have to lock the door again? As Larry turned back, the expression on his face had changed. The amiable look was gone, reced by endless resentment. ¡°Cecilia, I misjudged you! You and Lulu are the same! You¡¯re both fickle women! You both deserve retribution!¡± He loved them so much. He had prepared so much for Lulu, evenpromising repeatedly for her with his parents. Now, he was arranging rooms and cooking for Cecilia. He was willing to give her everything he gave Lulu. But what about Cecilia?! She stayed for dinner and came to his house, proving each time that she was interested in him. Yet, she always kept him hanging! Ultimately, she would be like Lulu-she would find a wealthy man and immediately ignore him! ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you fake women! A good person? I won¡¯t bother being a good person!¡± What was the use of being a good person? Being a good person only led to him being bullied, and made him miserable! Seeing Larry transform into apletely different person, Cecilia instinctively tightened her grip on the vase ced in front of the sofa. ¡°Larry!¡± She didn¡¯t expect one person to change so drastically, but she was trembling in fear. Perhaps, this time, she was wrong again. Maybe she should have listened to her mother¡¯s advice and cut off contact with this mismatched blind date. She didn¡¯t expect to make the same mistake when she started over! Feeling uneasy, Cecilia tried tofort Larry while also considering calling Sue. However, Larry was pressing on, and her other hand, shaking, was inside her bag. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 In the end, Cecilia didn¡¯t know which button she pressed, but she was forced to take her hand out of the bag to grip the vase with both hands. ¡°Stay away from me, Larry!¡± Noel had been driving for over six consecutive hours on the road from Richburgh to Jacroaof. During this journey, he and Julian hadn¡¯t even stopped for the restroom to save time and reach Jacroaof more quickly. ¡°I can take over,¡± Julian suggested, wanting to switch with Noel fora while. Noel refused. ¡°1¡¯11 continue.¡± In the past, he had driven continuously for two days and nights, eventually reaching the destination safely with stable and high-speed driving. ¡°As your assistant, I can¡¯tck physical strength.¡± If it were in the past, Julian wouldn¡¯t have said anything. But this time¡­ ¡°Noel, let me take over.¡± Julian was restless in the back seat, and he was better off driving. Noel was about to say something, but quickly nodded when he saw Julian¡¯s expression. ¡°Okay.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At any time, Julian¡¯s wishes were a top priority for Noel, and he didn¡¯t forget that. He pulled over at a service area, took out his phone, and switched seats with Julian. ¡°Why did Cecilia call me?¡± Noel asked. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Julian heard it, he asked, ¡°Cecilia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noel didn¡¯t understand. He quickly put away his phone, clearly not concerned. ¡°That youngdy always has something to say. Maybe she wants to yell at me for being heartless and greedy for money.¡± Shaking his head, Julianmented, ¡°She¡¯s been too sheltered by her mother. If she¡¯d actually think, she¡¯d realize that your motives and logic for taking her family¡¯s money don¡¯t hold water.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t think that way.¡± Noel sighed. ¡°Because in her mind, perhaps we have never been equal.¡± On this point, Julian had no rebuttal to what Noel said. If one person was concerned about family background issues, even if it didn¡¯te to light now, it would eventually be a point of contention at the time of marriage. ¡°There will be someone better,¡± Julian said. ¡°Wait until we meet Diana. She¡¯ll introduce someone better to you. The misunderstanding from the previous blind date was probably just to lead us to Isaac.¡± Julian wanted to divert Noel¡¯s attention away from Cecilia and ease thetter¡¯s mind. Realizing that he wasforted by Julian, Noel sighed again. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve really changed a lot compared to before.¡± Julian knew what he meant. ¡°Indeed, love has made me softer.¡± Such cheesy wordsing from him weren¡¯t surprising at all. Noel chuckled. ¡°Rest assured, sir. Madam and Betty are definitely safe and sound!¡± In Jacroaof, Diana looked at Jim standing before her, and her heart was in her throat. ¡°What are you doing with my phone?¡± Jim crouched, locking eyes with Diana. ¡°Were you calling Julian?¡± Diana knew she couldn¡¯t hide this from him. ¡°Yes, I miss my husband.¡± ¡°But he has entrusted you and Betty to me.¡± Jim shook his head. ¡°Diana, don¡¯t waste your effort. If Julian were to show up, he would have done so by now. Don¡¯t you understand there¡¯s an eternalw in this world?¡± ¡°Whatw?¡± ¡°Men are very loyal, forever attracted to young women. But there¡¯s no woman who stays forever young, Diana. He has already abandoned you.¡± Diana didn¡¯t listen. Her eyes showed an unusual determination as she demanded, ¡°Jim, have you ever been in love?¡± Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Jim was momentarily stunned. ¡°In love?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Whether I¡¯ve been in love or not has nothing to do with Julian and you.¡± Diana shook her head, smiling bitterly. ¡°It does matter. Because I¡¯ve loved, I know he wouldn¡¯t give up on me like this.¡± Ignoring his calls and deliberately not responding to him before was just her being a little petty. She knew he would tolerate her ande to her side faster than expected, because she was loved. Because Julian loved her, she could act without restraint. Hearing Diana¡¯s resolute voice, Jim lowered his head. What caught his eye was her brightly sparkling eyes, especially when talking about Julian. And yet, a coldness flickered in the corner of her eyes, seemingly directed at him. She looked at him as if he were a pitiable person. But how could he be pitiable? He became a university professor at a young age, owned aboratory, had considerable wealth, and had a mother who fully supported his research endeavors. In fact, Jim thought Diana was the pitiable one. ¡°Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. The conclusion won¡¯t change.¡± He took the phone from Diana, but had no intention of calling Julian for her. ¡°Julian won¡¯te.¡± Diana nodded, not arguing with him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this point, Jim must have made sufficient preparations to prevent Julian froming to Jacroaof. She didn¡¯t think she could persuade Jim to change his mind, not with her strength. She also couldn¡¯t contact Julian under his watchful eyes. What could she do? Diana scanned the room. Seeing that Jim didn¡¯t show any signs of anger but had already returned to hisputer, she breathed a sigh of relief. She then strolled slowly toward him. Jim was very focused when he worked, and he was goodlooking. One could even say he was quite superior. His jawline shed before Diana¡¯s eyes, and she admired how smooth it was. In the past, whenever Julian was working, she loved standing beside him to watch him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now, the person by her side had been forcibly reced by Jim. Diana felt a pang of difort, and her yearning for Julian overwhelmed her like a tide. Her eyes became slightly moist, but she held back her tears, suppressing the worries and longing in her heart. She stood silently by Jim¡¯s side, not saying a word. Jim was fully focused on his work, and didn¡¯t seem to care about her presence. Feeling tired from standing, Diana took the initiative to bring over a chair and sat down. She hoped to find another opportunity to use Jim¡¯sputer. His phone was too loud for any discreet actions, but with aputer, even if she couldn¡¯t contact anyone, she could still post online to attract attention. If she could draw Julian¡¯s or the police¡¯s attention, she and Betty might not be stuck here anymore. However, Jim was too serious about his work. A considerable amount of time passed, and he didn¡¯t even lift his head once. Diana had no choice but to stand up and pour him a ss of water. Seeing a cup ced on the table¡¯s edge, Jim picked it up and drank. After finishing, he continued working without acknowledging her. Diana was speechless. So, he did get thirsty. He simply didn¡¯t have time to get water himself. Diana wanted to create an opportunity for Jim to go to the bathroom quickly, so she continued pouring him one ss after another. After three sses of water, he seemed to finally realize who was pouring water for him. Jim looked up at her, and said, ¡°Take a break.¡± It meant she didn¡¯t have to do this anymore. Diana didn¡¯t respond. After pouring water, she had been reading a book. Since she could see when Jim stood up, there was no need to rush. She picked up a book Jim brought with him, which illustrated various shapes of herbs in traditional medicine. Diana only nced at it a few times, but found it particrly interesting. She wasn¡¯t interested in the medicinal effects. She simply liked beautiful things. She thought it would be a good idea if she could replicate these shapes, and design a series of traditional medicine- inspired fashion line for her studio. She had never sold ready-made clothes, and had always done custom orders. This might be a breakthrough to expand her business. And so, she read the book with great concentration. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 The afternoon sun wasn¡¯t as scorching as it was in the morning. It felt gentler and made Diana¡¯s dewy skin glow. When a stray lock of hair fell, it seemed like a ripple spreading out on a sparklingke. Jim¡¯s mood lifted instantly. With her head bent over and her neck exposed, Diana looked like she belonged in a beautiful painting. There was a delightful charm about her, with her hand resting on her swollen belly. ¡°Have you ever fallen in love?¡± Jim suddenly asked Diana as he looked at her. He had never been in love. Yet, suddenly, he felt an itch in the depths of his heart. He clicked on the browser on hisputer and briefly described what he was feeling right now in the search bar. The conclusion he arrived at was, ¡°OP, you want to be in a rtionship.¡± Jim felt as though someone had hit him over the head with a hammer. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How could he possibly want to be in a rtionship? With a pregnantdy, no less! He should be concentrating on his research. His mother said that one had to be single-minded in order to achieve great things, make history, and contribute to the medical field for the sake of the human race. He was fated to give his all to the medical field. He couldn¡¯t possibly start a rtionship with a woman. ¡°I need the washroom,¡± Jim said as he stood up, retracting his gaze from Diana. Diana was shocked by his sudden announcement. She turned her attention away from the book and nodded in acknowledgement. A smile crept up her face. Her n was working! Seizing the chance while he was gone, she hurriedly put the book down and walked to hisputer and clicked open the inte browser. But¡­ Jim¡¯s previous search record was still there. Diana read through Jim¡¯s description. Hmm¡­ Did he want to be in a rtionship? With her? Diana felt a chill down her spine. She would rather be left alone and die in the operating theater than to betray Julian and be with Jim. In this life, Julian was the only man for her. Still, Jim was probably just doing a casual search. A man who was vicious enough to leave her and her other baby dying on the operating table couldn¡¯t possibly have the heart to be in a rtionship. He was probably just curious. Diana didn¡¯t think too much of it, and turned her attention back to calling for help over social media. She had to contact Julian through the post! She had to! Thinking of Julian gave her strength from within. Very soon, her fingers started pressing the keys as fast as possible while trying not to make a sound. Jim was very quick at the washroom, and she heard the toilet flushing when she was only halfway through typing out her post. Meanwhile, At the Channings¡¯ residence¡­ Yvonne¡¯s patience was wearing thin from being tormented by Fanny. Fanny was at times easy-going, and at times very difficult to deal with. Yvonne was having a nervous breakdown after taking care of Fanny over the past few days. When Oliver finally came, she hurried forward and eximed, ¡°Mr. Channing, you¡¯re finally back!¡± The look on her face said it all. Oliver thanked her for her hard work, and went upstairs to take a look at Fanny. The moment he pushed the door open, he saw Fanny seated quietly on the bedside. Her eyes were red; she looked indignant, as if someone had tormented her. The moment Fanny saw Oliver enter her room, she immediately rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, but that only made them redder. She looked like a weak and vulnerable rabbit that suddenly spotted a big, bad wolf so fearsome she forgot what she should do. The only thing left in her mind was fear. Coupled with her whitece dress, she was the picture of pity and vulnerability. He had never seen that look on Fanny¡¯s face before. Oliver¡¯s eyes turned dark, and he shut the door behind him tight. Click to rate this post! [Total: 0 Average: 0] Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Night hadn¡¯t yet fallen upon them, but the room was already getting dark. The curtains in Fanny¡¯s room were drawn such that Oliver couldn¡¯t even tell if it was day or night in the room. All he could see was the woman before him. Her skin was fair and her facial features were striking, and she looked at him with doe eyes. Fanny nced at the door behind Oliver that he just shut, and chuckled inwardly. Oliver wasn¡¯t asposed as she expected him to be. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Over the past few years, she had always thought of him as an insurmountable peak, someone unfathomable. That was why she kept her love for him in the depths of her heart, never daring to say it out. Recently, however, Fanny was beginning to think that nothing in this world was sacred and unfathomable. She was in the depths of hell. Her gaze was raw. the first-aid kit in the room and walked to her, then sat down on the bedside. ¡°Are you going to check my body, Dr. Channing?¡± Fanny looked at him ambiguously. Oliver looked down, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Be serious.¡± Fannyid down on the bed and chuckled. ¡°How am I not being serious?¡± He pulled out his medical apparatus, and finally looked Fanny in the eye. ¡°Did you argue with Yvonne while I was away?¡± Fanny smiled, her eyes twinkling like stars. The unshed tears in her eyes were like pearls; seeing it made Oliver anxious and antsy all over. He could sense subtle changes in a part of his body. Sometimes, things between a man and a woman were best left unspoken. All that was needed was the right mood; and that was what he and Fanny had right now. The room was getting darker, but no one turned the lights on. Oliver checked Fanny¡¯s state of recovery in the dark, while she relied on the dim light peeking through the curtains to cooperate with him. Slowly, the mood between them took a different turn. ¡°Yvonne¡¯s very good,¡± Fanny said, as she pointed to her stomach. ¡°Brother, it hurts a little here. Help me check, and see if I¡¯ve recovered from the previous operation.¡± With that, she grabbed Oliver¡¯s hand and pushed it downwards. Between the two of them, Oliver had always been the one to take the initiative. However, he was never really very passionate. He had always erected a barrier between them. Fanny used to think that he was just trying to hold back his desires, and that he was cold and distant by nature. But after her miscarriage, it became clear to her that he wasn¡¯t cold and distant, and neither was he holding himself back from his desire. He just didn¡¯t like her. That was why he couldn¡¯t be passionate with her. That was why he always took the initiative as a distant bystander. At that time, Fanny¡¯s heart was filled with this man. She was shy and passive. Right now, the tables have turned. She had be eager and passionate. That was when she realized that Oliver couldn¡¯t stand against the temptation at all. How would he behave around Diana? Fanny couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She forced herself to stop thinking that way. Diana didn¡¯t like Oliver, and Julian was the man she loved. Just because Oliver liked Diana, doesn¡¯t mean Diana would be with him! That thought made her find Oliver rather pitiful. Fanny couldn¡¯t really figure out what she was feeling right now, except that both her and Oliver were pitiful andughable. Her eyes looked so sad, Oliver could almost feel his heart breaking. He instinctively gentled his movements, but Fanny held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± Oliver knew very clearly where his hand was at right now. Seeing Fanny in her current state made his ears turn red. He was a handsome man to begin with. He knew he looked rather feminine whenever he blushed. Whenever he experienced strong emotions, his ears and cheeks would turn red. That was one point he had inmon with Diana. However, he was a man-it was strange to see a man blushing. Click to rate this post! [Total: 0 Average: 0] Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Oliver was aware of this shoring of his, which was why whenever he was with Fanny, he never wore his heart on his sleeve. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop embarrassing himself before her. What if she didn¡¯t like what she saw of him? Thus, Oliver wanted to hide his emotions from her. Yet now, he couldn¡¯t help but expose his true feelings before her. The moment he sensed his ears turning red, he pulled his hand back in embarrassment and fled to the washroom to hide his anxiety. When he emerged from the washroom once more, he was still his usual polite and gentlemanly self. However, the words he said were cold as ice, breaking Fanny¡¯s already broken heart even further. ¡°Fanny Smith, your parents are watching you from up above. Please have some self-respect.¡± His words were deeply piercing. It almost made the tears in Fanny¡¯s eyes fall. Thanks to her lengthy experience in acting, however, she was able to go through with this facade. She knew at which angle and which expression she looked best and most alluring. What she needed to do right now was to make use of her face, the only leverage she had left, to leave this ce as soon as she could. Yet, her hatred towards the Channings and Oliver intensified with Oliver¡¯s words. If this stalemate between them were to drag on further, no amount of acting skills would be enough for her. She thought it was best to be direct with Oliver. She stood up and, like a moth to a me, pounced onto Oliver without any warning. There was a cold, hard wall right behind him. Strange. It didn¡¯t feel cold. Conversely, it felt like a fire that had to be put out, especially in this season. Temperatures began rising. Fanny leaned in, and whispered into his ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Yvonne.¡± That was the only way to avoid letting him see the intensifying hatred in her eyes. Were her parents watching her from above? What right did he have to mention her parents?! Until now, she had no idea what their names were! The thought of them made her heart ache, yet she spoke sweetly and flirtatiously, sounding indignant and enticing at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t like having someone stay here with me. Make her leave¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Oliver kissed her. He held down her hands that were roaming around on his body. She found herself unable to say a word. Heaven knew how difficult it was to control himself from taking things a step further, even when there was a sharp pain on his lips. If he didn¡¯t take things a step further, Fanny wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant and therefore wouldn¡¯t have leverage to leave this ce. She tried to tempt the man before her to go further. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have me checked just now?¡± She could sense the desire raging in his veins. She tried hard to make him recall what happened just now. At such a critical moment, her eyes turned increasingly clear. Oliver suddenly lost interest as he recalled her motivation. He sneered, ¡°Is that all you have?¡± He loved her. More so than she thought. Yet, hatred was a chasm thaty deep between them. ¡°You don¡¯t want Yvonne staying here because you want to flee?¡± He leaned in close to her ear, and said in the same tone she did just seconds ago, ¡°No way.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He wouldn¡¯t let her get away so easily. Even what he said about letting her give birth to another child before she was allowed to leave was just to fool her. Realization dawned upon Fanny, and she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oliver, actually¡­¡± She looked at him as she recalled subtle actions that Diana did when they previously had a meal together. She was able to copy Diana¡¯s actions to a tee. Oliver looked at her in shock. He could tell that she was imitating another woman. ¡°Why are you cheapening yourself like this?¡± he snarled. Wasn¡¯t it ideal to peacefully abandon everything else, forget all grudges and hatred, and simply stay in this vi with him? He pulled off his gold-rimmed sses. As if bestowing great honor upon her, he said righteously, ¡°I won¡¯t count the miscarriage of our first baby against you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t count it against her? What right did he have to say that?! The rain of that tragic night once again turned into a cold, hard spear that pierced her heart. Fanny gritted her teeth, and cut Oliver¡¯s disgusting reverie off. ¡°Oliver, actually¡­ You can pretend I¡¯m her.¡± Click to rate this post! [Total: 0 Average: 0] Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Fanny recalled the desperation she felt that night and the pain of losing her baby. The memories were like a snake, coiling around her heart and suffocating it. Oliver didn¡¯t have the willpower to resist Fanny¡¯s temptation, especially when she whispered in his ear about pretending that she was Diana. Was that what she thought of him? Why did she choose to mention another woman at such a time when she was so intimate with him? ¡°I don¡¯t love her anymore,¡± he said. He saw Diana as just a friend right now. In fact, sometimes, he preferred contacting Julian instead. At the very least, Julian could give him some tips on pursuing his wife and help him stabilize his rtionship with Fanny. However, Fanny didn¡¯t believe him. She was certain about Oliver¡¯s attitude toward her from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden the truth about his father causing her parents¡¯ death from her! All the more he wouldn¡¯t have told her that she was merely his tool to bear children for him right after she lost their baby! He was just settling for her because he couldn¡¯t get Diana! Whatever it was, Fanny no longer cared. It was precisely because she no longer cared that she could mention Diana¡¯s name so indifferently. There were no emotions in her eyes, except for cold calction. Fire burned in Oliver¡¯s eyes. Since when did Fanny turn from someone self centric to someone like this? In the past, the mere mention of Diana¡¯s name would send Fanny to the depths of sorrow. But now, she kept mentioning Diana¡¯s name so casually, even using her to flirt with him. The fire in his eyes burned brighter, and he yanked her cheeks. He said furiously, ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fanny couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up a front. Since the day she suffered a miscarriage, was forced to undergo dtion and curettage and locked up in this vi, her heart had long stopped beating! She looked at him with indifference, the affection she once had for him all but gone. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to hear me say her name and defile it?¡± The truth was, he couldn¡¯t bear for Fanny to cheapen herself in this manner. Yet at that moment, he couldn¡¯t speak. That was because Fanny had leaned in to kiss him. She was like a drug that he couldn¡¯t quit the moment he had a taste. Scenes of their childhood shed past his mind, along with everything that happened after they got married. The memories softened his heart. Yet the moment he remembered the current situation they were in, his heart tightened immediately. Fanny seized the opportunity to attack him. In the past, she wasn¡¯t proactive and aggressive enough. She reined in her pride and stripped herself of all her glory before Oliver, just so she could win his heart.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ultimately, she realized that this man had a heart of stone that she would never be able to melt in her entire life! From today on, she would find herself again and attack incessantly! She had only one goal in mind: to leave this ce! Everything began so intensely and ended swiftly. The moment Fanny put her clothes back on, she got into a handstand position. Oliver knew what she was doing. Like before, she was trying to increase the likelihood of getting pregnant. Back then, her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It was difficult for her to conceive even if she didn¡¯t take medicine. This time, things were different. She was nowpletely recovered. That was the conclusion he arrived at when he checked on her just now. Click to rate this post! [Total: 0 Average: 0] Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Her diligence at doing handstands coupled with the frequency he was visiting her¡­ Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed. He was getting worried. He was worried that Fanny would soon get pregnant. She might eventually tell him that she wanted to leave him after giving birth to their child! That was her goal, wasn¡¯t it? She was the one treating him as a tool. He could sense her affection for him vanishing, and he felt suffocated. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her; he was about to stop her when he heard his phone ring. It was a call from his father. Oliver¡¯s eyes turned dark. He nced at Fanny before heading to the washroom. Very soon, he came out of the washroom once more, his face pale. ¡°I¡¯m heading home.¡± His father was on the verge of death. Shock shed past Fanny¡¯s face when she found out. She hadn¡¯t taken revenge yet. She hadn¡¯t even found out her parents¡¯ names! How could that man just die like that?! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out if she felt happy or not. She instinctively grabbed her coat, and then Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Oliver, I want to go with you.¡± His father¡¯s health was in critical condition, and no medicine or surgery could save him. ¡°You¡¯re a dead person to everyone,¡± Oliver said as he looked at her. He pulled her hand away. ¡°My father will only get a shock if he sees you appearing before him.¡± The shock might make him die faster. Oliver wanted to do whatever it takes to save his father. As long as he could gauge his father¡¯s condition, he might be able to find a way. ¡°Oliver,¡± Fanny cried, as tears fell down her cheeks. She was a beautiful woman, but suchplex emotions had never appeared in her eyes. It made her all the more striking. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± she said with certainty as she followed him to the first floor of the vi. Oliver brisk-walked out of the vi. She followed right behind him. She even draped a ck jacket that belonged to him on her way out. She put on a pair of shades to hide the emotions in her eyes. However, her sorrow and pain was evident. ¡°He raised me for many years, after all,¡± she said. ¡°I can feel the hatred in my heart vanishing the moment I heard the news.¡± She grabbed the hem of his shirt. ¡°He¡¯s about to die. Are you really not going to let me see him onest time? ¡°Oliver¡­ Brother¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t remember my biological parents, and I couldn¡¯t see them before they died. That¡¯s already one of my biggest regrets in life. I don¡¯t want to have more. Brother¡­ Let mee with you. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone see my face. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± She kept calling out to him. Oliver¡¯s mind had returned to the past, back to the Channings¡¯ residence where they both grew up. ¡°Father¡­¡± he mumbled. He looked back at Fanny, and said firmly, ¡°Once we arrive at the hospital, follow right behind me. Don¡¯t say a word, and don¡¯t see him!¡± Oliver saw the struggle in Fanny¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll save him,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what it takes.¡± Fanny clenched her fists. His fathermitted such a heinous crime against her family, yet he could say he was going to save that man right in front of her face with so much gusto. It made sense. Since he didn¡¯t love her, why would he care what she thought? She was even more determined to see that man. If she had the chance to see him, she would make sure¡­he stood no chance of survival! She would take revenge for her parents with her own hands! Click to rate this post! [Total: 0 Average: 0] Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Fanny didn¡¯t expect to step out of the vi in this way. At that moment, she felt her long-lost freedoming back to her. However, it was short-lived. To prevent her from escaping, Oliver assigned her a bodyguard. This bodyguard was different from Yvonne. Fanny had tormented Yvonne relentlessly, in order to get Yvonne to hide and ignore her. Yvonne wouldn¡¯t even respond when Fanny called. That gave Fanny some time to herself. This bodyguard was different. He was imprable. He was in Fanny¡¯s way throughout, following right behind her everywhere she went-just like a huge stone. When they arrived at the hospital, Oliver headed straight for the ward. Fanny was stopped outside, with the bodyguard right near her. She wanted to shake him off and follow Oliver into the ward, but the bodyguard refused to budge. ¡°Mr. Channing has given orders that you are to stay here and not go anywhere.¡± What was the difference between keeping her in the vi and making her stand here under watch? Her goal ofing here with Oliver was to see his father! She had to march straight up to him and demand her parents ¡® names and the location of their graves! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She also had to do it without Oliver¡¯s knowledge. If he knew, he would surely stop her. Fanny stood anxiously on the spot. After thinking hard for a long time, she shifted her target toward the female washroom. ¡°I need the washroom. You wouldn¡¯t follow me there, would you?¡± The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, and nced at the crowded female toilet. A look of distress shed past his huge tanned face. ¡°Three minutes. If you don¡¯te out by then, I¡¯ll head in and find you.¡± Fanny said, ¡°Three minutes isn¡¯t enough. I need more time than that just to queue up to get in.¡± She headed straight for the washroom before the bodyguard could say anything further. There was a very strong smell of disinfectant liquid in the washroom. Fanny pinched her nose, and looked around. That was when she realized that the cleaner was in the washroom, disinfecting the entire ce. The cleaner was probably a neer who didn¡¯t look very proficient at her job. She poured out almost half a bottle of the disinfectant; it sent a strong, sharp smell up everyone¡¯s noses, upsetting everyone. The hospital was a ce that didn¡¯t bode well. Aside from the obstetrician and gynecologist department, patients were usually there because something bad had happened. Many people were berating the cleaner for what she had done. She looked down. Fanny noticed that she seemed rtively young. She also noticed her striking facial features. Wasn¡¯t she¡­the unknown actress that herpany signed a contract with before?! Why was she working here now?! Fanny immediately grabbed the cleaner¡¯s hand, and took off her shades. The moment the cleaner saw that it was Fanny, shock registered on her face before giving way to fear. Fanny knew what she was thinking the moment she saw the look on her face. She quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I¡¯m no ghost. I¡¯m in this state right now¡­ All thanks to Oliver Channing.¡± Her words seemed to strike a chord with the actress. ¡°Miss The actress soon burst out crying. That made everyone around even more upset. Just then, someone left one of the cubicles. Fanny couldn¡¯t be bothered with the smell, and pulled the unknown actress into the cubicle with her. She locked the door with a click, and shut out the unpleasantries outside. Fanny looked at the actress, and wiped her tears away. ¡°Are you filming something? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 ¡°I got yed out,¡± said the actress, Erin Lane. Her eyes were red. Erin grabbed Fanny¡¯s arms, and squeezed hard. When she felt the warmth of Fanny¡¯s body, she finally believed that Fanny wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°Ever since you¡­¡± Erin paused. Instead of saying that Fanny had died, Erin amended her words, and said ¡°Ever since something bad happened to you, chaos ensued in thepany. Mr. Channing did step forward to help manage things, but his oversight was limited only to famous actors and actresses. Things were tougher for unknown actors and actresses like me.¡± Erin had just signed a contract with the company, and Fanny didn¡¯t have the chance to sign her up in a movie or drama. Fanny initially wanted Erin to be featured in the show she was prioritizing, but didn¡¯t expect to suffer from a miscarriage during the filming. Right now, she couldn¡¯t even save herself from her plight, not to mention others. One thing she didn¡¯t expect was for Oliver to manage herpany. She thought he would leave herpany to fend for itself. Despite that, she found no need to thank him. Who knew what ill-intentionsy behind his actions. Given everything that had happened, Fanny had no expectations of Oliver whatsoever. She didn¡¯t allow herself to have any. After today¡­ She would let Oliver have a taste of what it felt like to have his parents die. She no longer hoped for things to return to the past. Fanny grabbed Erin¡¯s hand. ¡°Get to the point. Tell me first, why are you here? Who did this to you?¡¯¡¯ ¡°Lina Jennings,¡± Erin said indignantly. ¡°She¡¯s the sister of the owner of a pharmaceuticalpany in Richburgh that¡¯s growing very quickly. She said she wanted to invest in our show and came to our office. But when she arrived, she got furious the moment she saw me. She said that I resembled a slut she knew.¡± Erin sniffled, feeling even more upset the more she thought about it. ¡°She pped me right there and then, and thepany sent me here to wash the toilets.¡± Fanny was enraged, feeling protective of her own recruit.¡± How much did she invest that it¡¯s fine to treat you like this?!¡± What¡¯s more¡­ ¡°Who made you wash the toilets?! Did no one else in thepanye to your defense?¡± ¡°It was Mr. Channing,¡± Erin replied, still indignant. ¡°I suppose an insignificant actress like me isn¡¯t worthy of his attention.¡± She had only herself to me for not being famous enough. Fanny became even more furious upon hearing Erin¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re my recruit. How dare he treat you that way?¡± She made Erin take off the uniform. ¡°Erin,¡± she said, ¡°don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m not dead. Take the fact that you saw me today to your grave. Give me three days at most to let you return to the crew. But¡­¡± Fanny looked at Erin, and said solemnly, ¡°Aside from exchanging clothes with me, I need another favor from you.¡± Erin nodded, and immediately exchanged her clothes with Fanny. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you leave the washroom, I¡¯ll use the phone exactly as you instructed!¡± Fanny nodded as well, smiling. Grateful from the bottom of her heart, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She was trapped right now, and had to rely on Erin to help her. She thanked Erin once more, and grabbed the cleaning equipment at the door of the washroom before heading out with her head hung low. As actresses, both women had good figures, and Erin¡¯s clothes fitted Fanny well. No one else would find the uniform ill-fitting on Fanny. Conversely, they would think that the clothes were custom- made for her. The bodyguard nced at her, looking doubtful. But very soon, he turned his attention swiftly back to the washroom. Meanwhile, Erin had followed Fanny¡¯s instructions to post a call for help online. She put on Fanny¡¯s shades and her clothes and walked out. Fanny¡¯s shades covered almost half of her face. If one didn¡¯t look close enough, it would be impossible to tell that the owner of the clothes had been switched.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Erin kept her head down, and the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to lean in closer. The sight of her returning was enough to put him at ease. Fanny didn¡¯t see anymotion breaking out behind her, and knew that her ploy had worked. She truly didn¡¯t expect the person Oliver sent to wash the toilets to help her at such a critical moment. Perhaps the heavens couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. The heavens wanted to give her a chance to seek revenge from the Channings. Fanny walked to the door of the ward, where doctors streamed out incessantly. She could overheartheir conversation about how the patient was in a dire condition, and that Mr. Channing wanted to hold a discussion with them. He even invited an expert. ¡°Mr. Channing would be able to live for another week or so. There¡¯s still a chance, go for it!¡± One week¡­ He could live another week. So many people held him in such high regard, running around and doing all things for his sake-yet, her parents didn¡¯t even have the chance of getting resuscitated. Fanny tightened her grip over the broom, pretending to be sweeping the floor, when she was in fact fighting the urge to barge into the ward. Thankfully, the doctors were slowly filing out of the ward. When the chatters died down, Fanny peeked into the room on tip-toes. Oliver wasn¡¯t in the ward. She remembered the doctors talking about having a discussion, and guessed that Oliver might have headed over early to prepare. He used to work as a doctor, after all. Although he hadn¡¯t been working as one over the past three years, he still had his connections and skills. For example, today, when he was checking on her, he demonstrated even more techniques than when he operated on her previously. It gave her warmth that seeped into her bones. She even had the illusion that he treated her like a treasure, hence why he had been so gentle and not at all overbearing. Thankfully, she was no fool. She knew that this man had excellent medical ski Ils¡ªand that was it. If he really treasured her, he wouldn¡¯t have done so many outrageous things to her. Fannyposed herself, and gripped her broom as she entered the ward. Keh Channing wasn¡¯t staying in a sterile ward. He had justpleted his operation, and all of his vitals were in stable condition. There were many tubes sticking out of his body, and he looked like a toy assembled together by many small parts. When Fanny entered the ward, she looked up slowly. She did so until her whole face was exposed in front of Keh. By then, she had arrived right next to his bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was trying to keep this old man alive. She was the only exception, like a reaper swimming against a tide. She stood right next to him. Unlike what Oliver thought, Keh Channing wasn¡¯t shocked when he saw Fanny. Instead, he was filled with fear and uneasiness. ¡°You¡­¡± Mist spewed from his oxygen mask when he spoke, making him look even more weak and vulnerable. Fanny smiled, the struggle and pain Oliver saw in her eyes before leaving the vi all but gone. Right now, overwhelming hatred was all that was left. ¡°I¡¯vee.¡± Whether she was a ghost or a living person, she had to make the Channings pay for what they owed her! Fanny cut to the chase. ¡°What are my parents¡¯ names? Where are their graves? How did you go through the procedures to adopt me? I want to know everything.¡± Her words made it clear that she had found out the truth of the past. That was so. If she didn¡¯t know the truth, Oliver would never bear to fake her death and hold a funeral for her. Oliver was probably doing all he could so that Fanny would belong to him alone. His poor son¡­ A kind man was a dying man. He looked at Fanny once more, and the uneasiness in his heart fading. ¡°What¡¯s bound toe will come.¡± s, his debt would inevitably fell upon his son¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t leave him,¡± Keh said. ¡°Promise me that, and I¡¯ll tell you everything that happened in the past. You can even record it and take my statement to the police to hold me ountable for what I did. But¡­¡± Saying so much in one breath exhausted what little energy he had left. It took him five minutes to muster another word. ¡°Don¡¯t leave him.¡± Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Oliver wasn¡¯t willing to take over the family business. He was happiest when he worked as a doctor. But because of Keh¡¯s deteriorating health, Oliver was forced to work for the family. Bogged down by the overwhelming demands of business, Oliver no longer had the chance to pick up his beloved scalpel. Although Oliver never spoke a word about it, Keh knew that his son wasn¡¯t happy working for the company. He couldn¡¯t even be with Diana, the woman he loved. Thankfully, he fell in love with Fanny, who loved him with all her heart. Keh was delighted to see that. But¡­ His sins against the Smiths came back to haunt him like a nightmare. He was worried Oliver might find out about his secret, and that might drive a wedge between them as father and son. Therefore, he decided toe clean. Whether Oliver would be upset or shocked wasn¡¯t part of his consideration. He was a father with a penchant for manipting his son. But right now, he regretted it deeply. He was about to die. Keh wanted to do something for his son before he passed away. The only bargaining chip he had was the truth of the past, the justice he owed the Smiths. He was willing to pay back the debt he owed. Fanny knew what he meant, but¡­ ¡°You have no right to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°He loves you very much.¡± ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know your son very well,¡± Fanny said with a chuckle. Her fingers rested on his oxygen mask. ¡°Your life is in my hands. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can send you on your way to see my parents.¡± If she could discover the truth, it didn¡¯t matter if Keh died. She could hunt down those who covered his crimes. She would deliver justice for her parents! ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Keh said. He was a cunning old fox through and through-especially when he knew he had what Fanny wanted. He went on calmly, ¡°You can pull it out, but after doing that, you won¡¯t find out anything about your biological parents.¡± Fanny came to apromise. Oliver was going to return anytime soon; when that happened, he would never allow her to stay in the ward. She finally nodded, and said, ¡°Fine. I promise you that no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll never leave Oliver.¡± She would just lie to Keh. She knew how to cajole and coax. To make him came clean about what happened in the past, she was more than willing to swear upon something even more outrageous! ¡°If I fail to do it, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡± she added. People on the verge of death tended to believe more in heaven¡¯s will. Seeing her swear upon her own life, Keh finally rxed. His eyes were soon clouded, and he began talking. Fanny recording everything with her phone. Every word he spoke thereafter numbed her head. Her parents¡­ This old bastard had run them over! Not just that, he even returned to the scene of the ident multiple times for fear that they might survive the ident and be a burden to him. He might as well have killed them with his bare hands! With the couple dead and a weak little girl left behind, things were easy to deal with. Fanny Smith¡¯s destiny had been re-written since then, pulled along ruthlessly by the evils of human nature. Fanny tightened her grip over her phone, her voice shaky.¡± What was going through your mind the moment you saw me and adopted me?¡± She wanted to know if this man before her had ever felt any guilt. Keh smiled. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°It felt great to have made the right decision back then. You just lost your parents, and you looked so weak and vulnerable. You took whatever I said as the truth, and you even treated me as your savior.¡± Tears of humiliation and hatred gushed forth. Fanny looked at Keh, and reached toward his oxygen mask. She must kill him with her own hands! Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 However, Keh was sure she wouldn¡¯t actually do it. ¡®Your parents¡¯ graves¡­¡± he said. He still had information she needed. As he had expected, Fanny gradually calmed down. She couldn¡¯t kill him by removing his oxygen mask. Being a criminal because of him wasn¡¯t worth it. She had to make him bear the judgment he deserved for being a murderer, under the jurisdiction of the law! So angry she was, her fingers trembled. She suppressed her fury as best as she could. ¡®Tell me.¡± Keh went on, and there was not a single trace of guilt in his voice. ¡®Their graves are in City East Graveyard.¡± That graveyard¡­ Fanny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve been there before!¡± Keh was stunned. ¡°You have? When did that happen?¡± It was a few years ago, when she just started acting. She wasn¡¯t famous at that time. The Channings acted as her backer and paved her way in the industry with their money. While no one dared to do anything to her, many gave her the cold shoulder. When she became the supporting actress of an A-list celebrity, their treatment of her worsened. At that time, said celebrity was a top-notch star paid handsomely just to appear in a feature and say a few words. As her supporting actress who shared a few scenes with her, Fanny performed very well despite the high expectations. The director even praised her. When the crew was packing up, that actress gave direct orders forbidding everyone to give her a lift home. Not even Fanny¡¯s ownpany car. She had to walk home. Back then, no one dared to go against the actress. Fanny had no choice but to walk home. She didn¡¯t expect the journey to be so long. Despite the many hours of walking till the sky turned dark, she saw absolutely no cars passing by. It was winter, and her body was almost frozen stiff. It was too cold. She wanted to find a ce to rest first and hide from the cold, biting wind. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When she looked around, all that was within sight was a graveyard. There was a security post right at the entrance of the graveyard. The moment Fanny passed it, a man walked out and handed her a ss of warm water. ¡®Youngdy, I¡¯ve noticed you for a while. It must be cold walking outside all alone, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fanny¡¯s mouth was frozen stiff, so much that she couldn¡¯t even open it. She instinctively sipped on the warm water, and doing that brought a sharp pain to her teeth. She didn¡¯t dare to drink anymore, and entered the security post when the man invited her in. There was a heater inside, making the ce warm and toasty. Her body started warming up after a few minutes. She hurriedly took a few more sips of water. When she was about to leave, the man¡¯s wife suddenly appeared and heard about what happened from her husband. She hurriedly opened the thermal box she brought and offered, ¡®Youngdy, eat with us.¡± She hade here by tricycle. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home after the meal. It¡¯s too cold outside, you won¡¯t be able to manage alone.¡± ¡®Yes, yes. You¡¯re such an attractive youngdy. If there are bad guys out there and something bad were to happen, your parents would be heartbroken.¡± Afterward, Fanny left the ce on the tricycle. She had sat on many vehicles that belonged to the Channings, and had seen many things in the materialistic entertainment circle. However, none of the vehicles she had been in felt warmer than the tricycle she rode that night. Now that she thought about it, the man and his wife she met that night could very well have been sent to protect her by her parents¡­ She didn¡¯t expect to cross paths with her biological parents that way. Her heart softened. At the same time, she felt a strong urge to cry. Keh had no idea what was going through Fanny¡¯s mind. He simply fulfilled his end of the deal, and told her, ¡°There are only two people by the surname of Smith in the graveyard. I don¡¯t remember their names, but you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± At that, Fanny¡¯s heart hardened once more. What did he mean by that? How could he not remember their names after doing something so cruel to them?! She had to suppress her anger to control herself from killing him right there and then. Keh was rather surprised. His impression of Fanny was that she was a bold and daring woman. Yet, she didn¡¯t make a move on him, even until now. He wondered if he could get rid of Fanny for his son. After all, she posed a great threat to him. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 But it was all right. Even if she didn¡¯t make a move on him, Keh had the confidence that Fanny would share the recording to the world. When that happened, Oliver would oppose her vehemently. Keh was his father, after all. Oliver wouldn¡¯t want to see his father¡¯s reputation smeared after death. Their break-up would be inevitable! If Fanny kept on by Oliver¡¯s side, she might take revenge and kill him in cold blood. That would be disastrous! The grudge between him and Fanny¡¯s family must not implicate Oliver in any way. Keh was sure he had it all figured out. Just as he had correctly guessed that Fanny was still alive, he was convinced he could make the most ideal arrangements for the rest of Oliver¡¯s life. Yet, he forgot one thing. He was old and advanced in years. So old that¡­he had be muddled. Oliver had no idea about his father¡¯s ns. He was in the meeting room, discussing new operating procedures. Some doctors brought forth their proposals, but they were risky and he rejected them all. While all of them were in deep discussion over new solutions that could help extend whatever was left of Keh Channing¡¯s life, Fanny¡¯s bodyguard knocked on the door.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Oliver was shocked to see him and immediately let him in, thinking that something might have happened to Fanny. The bodyguard immediately handed a phone to Oliver; he was so anxious, he didn¡¯t dare look up. ¡°Mr. Channing, something bad has happened.¡± Along the expressway, at the borders of Jacroaof, Noel¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Before, he received a text from Cecilia, which was filled with gibberish and a mess of indiscernible numbers. He couldn¡¯t tell what the text meant. And now, she was calling him. He was slightly annoyed. ¡°Not picking up?¡± Julian asked with an arched brow, knowing immediately that the call was from Cecilia. ¡°No,¡± Noel said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis must be looking for someone to amuse her.¡± That time at the restaurant, he had tried his best to salvage their rtionship. But what did Cecilia do? She once again humiliated him with her proud and haughty attitude. Well, he wasn¡¯t so thick-skinned. ¡°She isn¡¯t the only woman left in this world. I¡¯m not picking up her call.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Despite that, Noel kept ncing at his phone. The ridiculous thing was that his phone rang only three to four times, and then stopped ringing immediately. Noel was certain that Cecilia was ying him for a fool. If he picked up, she might find another way to make a joke out of him. He shook his head; he switched his phone off, trying not to think about her. Cecilia was losing hope. Larry was finally revealing his true colors. He had invited her to his house with ill intentions! And yet, he was still pretending to be a good and honest man. Had it not been for her own stubbornness, she wouldn¡¯t have pursued the matter. If they hadn¡¯t fought, she would still be in the dark and thought that he was a good man. A good and honest man! Thankfully, her phone was in her bag. Seizing the chance right after she smashed the vase on Larry¡¯s head, she called Noel once again. She pressed and held on ¡°1¡±, which was the shortcut key she previously set for Noel¡¯s number. Right now, her life was in his hands. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 After a while, Julian persuaded Noel, ¡°If anything happened to her and you didn¡¯t pick up the call, you¡¯ll regret it your entire life.¡± He was more experienced in the area of romance. Back then, had he been more patient in exining things to Diana ormunicated more with her, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much all by herself and even leave Richburgh. Right now, it was clear that Noel was still unable to let go of Cecilia. Yet, he was pretending to be indifferent about her and insisting against picking up her calls. It reminded Julian of how foolish he had been in the past. Noel pondered over Julian¡¯s words. Ultimately, he shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t pick up her call.¡± He continued driving. He then nced at the GPS, and said,¡± But I want to use your phone to call her.¡± He wanted to see if Cecilia would pick up the call of another person. With that, he could see if she was trying to y a prank on him or not. ¡°We don¡¯t have each other¡¯s number,¡± Julian said. It was ideal to use his number to call Cecilia. He handed his phone to Noel. ¡°Dial her number yourself.¡± Noel looked at the GPS, and noticed that they were drawing closer to the next rest area. He hurriedly dialed Cecilia¡¯s number. Her phone rang, but no one picked up. He called again, and no one picked up this time, either. The call wasn¡¯t disconnected, but it kept ringing. Yet, no one picked up. He tried sending Cecilia a text. ¡°Hello, your package has been delivered. Pleasee out and take it.¡± He didn¡¯t receive a reply to that, either. If it were in the past, Cecilia would have eagerly replied. The thing she looked forward to most was receiving packages and opening them. When she had a package in hand, it would usually take her less than two seconds to open it. Yet now, there was no response from her whatsoever. Noel began feeling uneasy.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Julian could sense the shift in his mood, and said, ¡°Go back to Richburgh. No matter what happened to Cecilia, you should go back and take a look.¡± With that, he got someone to locate Cecilia¡¯s phone. That was when they found something strange. ¡°She¡¯s in an old, dpidated house along Second Ring Road. She wouldn¡¯t usually go to ces like that.¡± People like her, who grew up in rich families, always hung out with people of their rank and status. It was unlikely for Cecilia to know someone living in such poor conditions, and even less likely for her to stay in a ce like that. At that moment, the image of that car they saw parked at the entrance of the ghetto where they were looking for Isaac shed past Noel¡¯s mind. At that time¡­ He seemed to have seen Cecilia. He thought he saw a chubby man seated at the driver¡¯s seat. He had found it strange at that time, and thought he must have seen it wrongly. Now that he thought about it, the woman seated in the car must have been Cecilia! ¡°Something¡¯s happened to her!¡± Noel immediately came to the conclusion about Cecilia¡¯s current plight. He started to panic, but before he could say anything further, Julian said, ¡°The next junction is thest rest area. We¡¯ll arrive at our destination after we pass it. You¡¯ve apanied me through the entire journey. Now, it¡¯s time for you to go back and settle your affairs.¡± Noel was a sried employee under Julian¡¯s leadership. Even without ounting for his sry, given their close rtionship, Noel couldn¡¯t possibly leave Julian at a time when he needed help the most. ¡°So much danger lurks right ahead on this trip,¡± Noel said with a shake of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone else to go to where Cecilia is right now. I won¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t and if something really happens to Cecilia, you¡¯ll regret it your entire life,¡± Julian repeated. She had called and even texted him. This proved that Noel was still the first person that came to her mind at the most critical moment. Julian understood what it felt like to be so needed by another. He also understood that even if Noel stayed by his side, his attention would be tuned in somewhere else. Noel would certainly be filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll regret it my entire life if I go back,¡± Noel said, effectively stopping Julian from trying to persuade him further. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He immediately called the Fulcher family¡¯s bodyguards, and tasked them to go over and check things out. Under hismand, the bodyguards began heading out. Noel sighed in relief, then said optimistically, ¡°See, Mr. Fulcher? Our men can handle this easily.¡± Even if something happened to Cecilia, it wouldn¡¯t be anything too serious. Meanwhile¡­ Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Larry was injured. He was struck by a vase, courtesy of Cecilia. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of hurting you,¡± Larry said. He just didn¡¯t understand. Why did women reject him the more he tried to be nicer to them? ¡°Can¡¯t you feel that I¡¯m trying to treat you well?¡± He invited her to his house, and even whipped up a meal for her. He was even trying to decorate her room for her based on her tastes and preferences. All he wanted was for their rtionship to progress a step further. ¡°Since you¡¯re hanging out with me and have feelings for me, is there a difference whether we get together today or tomorrow?¡± Larry didn¡¯t understand. The wound on his hand was gaping. He found an iodine solution, and disinfected his wound. He waited for the pain on his finger to subside before looking at Cecilia. ¡°Don¡¯t try to injure me again.¡± It seemed he wasn¡¯t intending to harm her. Even the violent urges she saw in his eyes vanished after she smashed him with the vase. However, she was still afraid. She tried to open her mouth, and realized that her throat was trembling from the turn of events. She finallyposed herself, and managed to pull herself together. ¡®There is a difference, Larry. Just because we hang out, doesn¡¯t mean we must get together. We¡¯re spending time together to figure out whether we should be together or not,¡± she said. She had eliminated Larry from her consideration. It was aplete and utter elimination. However, she didn¡¯t tell him that. She looked hopelessly at the locked door. That elimination would only be effective if she managed to make it out of this ce safely today. But¡­ She looked at her phone, which Larry confiscated had and ced on top of the cab. Cecilia shook her head, desperation filling her eyes. She didn¡¯t have the time to think things through when she was in a panic just now. Now that she thought about it, had she seized the chance to call her family members instead, she might have a chance of getting rescued. Yet, she never changed the settings to the shortcut key ever since her break-up with Noel. That shortcut key just had to be his number.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had already taken so much money from the Jarvises, and she even insulted him. Coupled with the fact that she didn¡¯t even make herself clear that she was in trouble, he would probably ignore her even if he guessed that something bad had happened to her. There was bound to be another rich heiress somewhere in the world whom he could get his hands on. A greedy man blinded by money like him would surely shift his target to someone else after realizing that he could no longer get anything else from her. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Larry said with a shake of his head. It was clear he didn¡¯t agree with what Cecilia said. He had his own way of thinking when it came to romance. ¡°You agreed to meet me, so that means you have feelings for me, and we will therefore be together. That day at my office, you pretended to be my girlfriend in front of my colleagues. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it so convincingly. ¡®That day, after I returned home from work, my colleagues texted to say that they envied me.¡± Larry had boasted so much, saying that they were about to get married, and that he would invite them all to his wedding banquet. He even sent them each a small sum of money as a token. Recalling that, Larry smiled. ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t you worry. You¡¯ll have the wedding ceremony that all other women have, too. My parents have already secured a venue for our wedding banquet. After we¡¯re done furnishing the house, I¡¯ll bring you to the hotel to check it out.¡± Hearing that, Cecilia thought there was hope in leaving this ce. She asked hopefully, ¡°Really? When?¡± Larry looked warily at her. ¡°Very soon, but¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about whether I should put you in a luggage case or a bottle before bringing you there.¡± He said it too casually. So much so that Cecilia didn¡¯t quite catch what he meant. Very soon, however, she could sense that something was off. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The realization sent chills down her spine. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 ¡°Why¡­are you nning on putting me in a luggage case or a bottle?¡± She had legs, and she could walk by herself. Why¡­ Why was he squeezing her in such tight spaces? She was a fully-grown adult. How could she possibly squeeze in those things? Larry chuckled. He chuckled so heartily and genuinely, anyone who saw him would praise him for being a simple and honest man. But right now, this simple and honest man was making Cecilia¡¯s hair stand on end. Larry scratched his head, as if he didn¡¯t care at all that Cecilia had just struck him with a vase. ¡°I either cut you up into pieces or burn you up. That way, I¡¯ll be able to keep you in a luggage case or a bottle easily.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia¡¯s heart shook in fear. Her body trembled as she asked, ¡°Larry¡­ Are you going to hurt me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurting you,¡± Larry said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find a way so that we¡¯ll never be apart.¡± He reverted to the logic he demonstrated earlier in their conversation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? Since you¡¯re willing to be with me, you¡¯ll definitely have to go with the arrangements I make.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What kind of logic was that?! Cecilia was utterly confused by him. The moment she understood where Larry was going, she yelled furiously, ¡°Larry Webb! I repeat, I never said I want to be together with you! I don¡¯t want to lose my life here!¡± With that, she picked up a ceramic shard from the broken vase and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯te close! If you take so much as a step toward me, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± The shard wasn¡¯trge. Even if she managed to stab Larry with it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much harm. What she was doing was akin to attempting to stop a moving car by standing right in front of it. It made Larry think of her as even weaker and more vulnerable. He easily closed the gap between the two of them. Cecilia tightened her grip on the shard. ¡°Larry Webb!¡± she yelled at the top of her lungs. ¡°Don¡¯te close! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n on making a move on you today,¡± Larry said, sighing. ¡°But if you go on like this, others might think that I¡¯m abusing my wife. I can¡¯t let our rtionship be smeared by malicious rumors. Cecilia, don¡¯t worry. Whether I decapitate you or burn you alive, I¡¯ll be very gentle and very careful. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡± With that, he stepped closer to her. Before Cecilia had a chance to stab him, the sharp corners of the shard dug into her hand. Blood flowed down her arm, but she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. Determination shed in her eyes. She had made up her mind. If Larry dared toe any closer, she would stab him! She had to get out of this ce alive before she had any possibility of talking about the future. If she could get herself back to her family, everything would be fine! Reality, however, seldom matched expectations. Larry¡¯s chubby figure wasn¡¯t in vain. When Cecilia moved closer to him, he preempted her next move by reaching out and grabbing her arm. Cecilia felt a sharp pain on her wrist, which soon turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Larry said with feigned kindness. ¡°Did I hurt you? I was trying to control my strength. Cecilia, work with me. If you do, it¡¯ll hurt less.¡± Cecilia was going mad. The man before her was turning into the devil himself! She was a goner. As his grip over her wrist tightened, she screamed. Bam! Suddenly, there was a loud sound at the door. Larry looked annoyed. He nced at Cecilia, and covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°Cecilia, these people havee to tear us apart! Don¡¯t make a sound! Just lean in my embrace and stay quiet, okay? As long as we stand firm and determined, no one can tear us apart!¡± He was insane. He was a raving lunatic! Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 With his hand over her mouth, Cecilia found it difficult to breathe. She could only struggle with all her might. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± But she was too weak, and all she could muster was some weak grunts. The knocking soon stopped. Noticing the silence, the hope in Cecilia¡¯s eyes dimmed. Suddenly¡­ Bam! The knocking on the door continued; this time, it was even harder. ¡°Delivery! Please open the door!¡± Larry had ordered a bunch of room decorations before. ¡°Are they here already?¡± They were very important. They helped to enliven the mood. He also hoped that Cecilia would feel happier upon seeing them. Larry wanted a festive feel; he didn¡¯t want to feel miserable, especially with all the crying and shrieking that he was hearing right now. It made him feel as though he was a kidnapper and a murderer. They were clearly in a rtionship of their own will! Cecilia came to his house of her own ord. He didn¡¯t kidnap her here. Larry shed Cecilia a smile. ¡°Be good. Go to the bedroom and wait for me there.¡± With that, he dragged her by force all the way to the bedroom. Before Cecilia came, he had upgraded the locking mechanism of all the doors in the house. These special locks could only be opened with him standing outside. No matter how much Cecilia banged the door from inside the room, she would never be able to open the door.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ To prevent her from yelling out loud, he even taped her mouth. He said valiantly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to work hard for our beautiful future! Cecilia, we¡¯re bound to suffer if we want to stay together. Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He said it so thoughtfully, with such a kind look on his face. Had Cecilia not seen through how cruel he really was, she might still think of him as a simple and honest man until now! She felt so much regret, she had the urge to jump down a building. If shepared Larry and Noel, Noel¡¯s greed for money didn¡¯t seem like such a major problem. At the very least, he didn¡¯t try to kill her! Thinking of Noel, her heart sank. She finally had the chance to call him via the shortcut button, and even texted him. She was behaving so abnormally, yet he didn¡¯t respond to her at all. He didn¡¯t call her back, either. He probably couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. Why was she always so unlucky? Each time she tried to look for a partner, she always ended up getting hurt. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. If she had a chance to go home, she would never get into another rtionship ever again! All she wanted to do was to stay by her mother¡¯s side, and be a little girl forever. But¡­ She seemed to have lost the chance to do that. Cecilia sank in hopeless misery. Tears sprang into her eyes and regret filled her heart. Meanwhile, Larry had opened the door. A bunch of men in ck squeezed in through the entrance. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Larry yelled, trying to stop them froming in. However, there were too many of them, and each of them were trained personnel. They were the bodyguards of the Fulcher household. Right after Noel called them, they hurried over to Larry¡¯s ce. The moment they opened the door, they saw the mess inside and a phone with a furry keychain ced atop the cab. Their faces turned solemn, and one of them asked, ¡°Where is Ms. Jarvis?¡± Larry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ms. Jarvis? What Ms. Jarvis?!¡± Seeing Larry acting dumb, they pushed him away and began searching for Cecilia in the house. Very soon, a bunch of old men and women appeared at the door. ¡°What are you doing?! Everyone, quick! Come over and help! Larry¡¯s house is getting burgled in broad daylight!¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 These neighbors had lived next to each other for a long time, and they were always eager to help one another out when the situation called for it. The moment they heard that burrs had entered Larry¡¯s house, many retired old men and women brought their pots and pans and came hobbling over on their canes. All of them surrounded the bodyguards. No matter how skilled the bodyguards were, none of them dared to make a move on the innocent old folks. Larry remained silent, not offering any exnation whatsoever. He simply stood at the side, watching to see what would happen next. The bodyguards tried exining themselves, but the neighbors wouldn¡¯t have it. The bodyguards had no choice but to retreat. They slowly exited the house. To prevent them from charging into Larry¡¯s house again, many of the old folks continued keeping watch over the bodyguards. The bodyguards were helpless to do anything. They could only call Noel. The chief bodyguard briefly described the situation as he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°There was no other way, Mr. Carter. This is a residential area, and it¡¯s filled with old folks. If anything were to happen to them¡­¡± Things would be tricky to handle. Noel understood. He pondered for a moment before instructing, ¡°Retreat for the time being.¡± He also asked them about the situation at Larry¡¯s house. ¡± Did you manage to see Cecilia?¡± The bodyguards shook their heads. ¡°No, but we did see a phone that looked like it belonged to ady. There was a furry caterpir essory tied to it. It was ced atop a very tall cab, not somewhere one would usually ce a phone.¡± It was precisely because of the phone that they wanted to barge into the house. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± they went on, ¡°There were signs of a struggle in the house. There were smashed shards of a ceramic vase on the floor and some flowers on the ground that looked like they had been stepped on, but no one bothered to clear them up.¡± They concluded with their instincts.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ms. Jarvis.Js probably in the house.¡± It was just that none of them were able to enter. ¡°Should we call the police?¡± Noel¡¯s mind was in a mess. He didn¡¯t want to care about Cecilia. Despite that, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from worrying about her. Even his tone had changed. The bodyguards could sense Noel¡¯s anxiety, and subconsciously spoke in a gentler manner. ¡°It¡¯s no use. We didn¡¯t see Ms. Jarvis. Even if we called the police, the people here would in turn use us of trespassing private property.¡± Despite the Fulchers¡¯ power and influence, they couldn¡¯t pit themselves against ordinary citizens. Noel¡¯s phone was on loudspeaker mode. Julian¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing the bodyguard¡¯s update. They had passed by thest rest stop, and the Hughes¡¯ household was just a few hundred meters away. He suddenly stopped the car, and red at Noel. ¡°What are you doing just sitting there?!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Noel looked up, panic in his eyes. He seemed to know what he should be doing, but at the same time, felt so confused. Dazed, he said, ¡°So¡­ Cecilia called and texted me because something happened to her, and she needed help¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julian yelled. He never realized how foolish Noel actually was. Why was this man so slow on the uptake at such a critical moment?! ¡°Find another car and turn back!¡± Julian paused for a moment and amended his words. ¡°No! Find a car and go to the airport.¡± Noel could take any mode of transportation. It would be faster if he returned on a ne. Given Cecilia¡¯s plight right now, every minute mattered. ¡°Diana needs me too, so I won¡¯t be able to help you with Cecilia. But you must head back.¡± Noel wanted to say something more, but Julian had already kicked him out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t leave any regrets!¡± Julian drove off after yelling that to Noel. He didn¡¯t give Noel any chance to react. Noel was worried about Julian, but he knew that right now, Cecilia needed him. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Cecilia had been brought to another man¡¯s house, where many abnormal things had happened. Most worryingly, she tried to contact him, but he didn¡¯t pick up her calls. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of the calls he missed, Noel¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about chasing after me. I don¡¯t need you here. You, on the other hand, if you dare let anything happen to Cecilia such that the rtionship between the Jarvises and the Fulchers sours, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± That¡¯s right! Something suddenly clicked in Noel¡¯s mind. Even without his past rtionship with Cecilia, she was still the heiress of the Jarvis family! The Fulchers¡¯ rtionship with the Jarvises had soured because of their rtionship. If this time¡­ Noel immediately knew what his choice would be. He immediately texted Julian, telling him to be careful. Julian smiled upon reading Noel¡¯s text. He stepped harder on the elerator as the car sped forward. In the blink of an eye, he was approaching Hughes Manor. Hughes manor looked simr to Fulcher Manor, except that it seemed to have a more delicate aura. By the time Julian arrived, the sky had turned dark. The gate of Hughes Manor was shut tight. Julian pressed down hard on the elerator, and charged toward the gate. Bam! Everyone in the manor was shocked. Very soon, hordes of people started running out. ¡°Goodness! What¡¯s happening?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Call the police! Call the police right away!¡± ¡°Get out of the car! Do you know this is Hughes Manor?!¡± No one in Jacroaof would dare to offend the Hughes family! Julian smiled. His fingers rested on the edge of his car window, and he nced casually at them. ¡°Where is Mr. Hughes? Tell Jim Hughes toe out and see me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not at home,¡± the butler of Hughes Manor spoke up. He looked very traditional, fitting with the dark aura the manor exuded. He arched his brow, making his long and skinny face look even more sharp and harsh. ¡°Who are you? Who do you think you are, demanding Mr. Hughes to see you so arrogantly? Get out of your car right now!¡± He got his men to pull open Julian¡¯s car door. Julian remained calm as he let theme at him. However, the moment they came close to him, he lifted his leg to kick them. Before they all knew it, they were all lying on the floor, squirming in pain. He would have kicked them harder were it not for the long hours of driving that he just went through. They would be in far worse pain. Perhaps they might even lose their lives! ¡®You have exhausted my patience,¡± Julian said. The moment he discovered that Jim was uncontactable by phone, Julian guessed that Diana might be in trouble. That was why he barged into the manor, crashing through the gate. Since Jim was hiding from him, he had to appear before that man. Julian¡¯s car engine was still running. He stepped on both the elerator and the brake, making the car shake and buzz at the same time. Everyone around him shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m giving you half an hour.¡± Julian looked coldly at everyone around him. ¡°If Jim doesn¡¯t appear before me in half an hour¡¯s time, I¡¯ll burn the entire manor down!¡± No one doubted the veracity of his words. Especially the butler, who had never seen someone so ruthless in his entire career. The murderous aura this man exuded made his legs tremble. It seemed things tonight were about to get out of hand. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 When Jim received the call, he nced at Diana. Quickly lowering the volume of the phone, he sidestepped Diana and walked into the bathroom, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He was frowning as he asked the butler. The butler hastily recounted today¡¯s events. Despite that, Jim hadn¡¯t anticipated things to escte this way when he returned home. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The front gate had been knocked down, leaving arge dent in the opposite wall. Julian was driving a heavily modified and high-safety off-road vehicle. It seemed like he came prepared. Their friendship had already reached a point of no return. Jim saw no reason to be diplomatic. He said, ¡°Julian, you entrusted Diana to me. It isn¡¯t that simple if you want her back now.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Jim would only let her go once she safely delivered the babies. If he lost Diana this time, he would never have the chance to be close to the child inside her. No matter what, Jim wouldn¡¯t let go. Seeing Jim reveal his true colors, Julian didn¡¯t rush into a confrontation. There was no point in arguing at this moment. He got out of the car, strolling towards the estate like he owned the ce. Strangely, no one dared to stop him. In the past, a family holding onto old societal rules would have likely ejected him, possibly without knowing his fate. However, no one dared to confront Julian. His imposing aura was too overwhelming. It even caused the butler to subconsciously submit in his presence. Simon, lurking in the shadows, nced in their direction and chuckled. His gaze towards Julian was still filled with discontent, and there was even a hint of familiar disdain. When Julian looked in his direction, Simon left for elsewhere without a second thought. Soon, his figure disappeared from Hughes Manor. Julian was powerful, but this was Jim¡¯s territory. Moreover, Julian was alone. It seemed he didn¡¯t understand Jim deeply enough. These days, Simon had been investigating this area. He gained a more profound understanding of Jim. Currently, Jim¡¯s first concern was the babies in Diana¡¯s belly. The second was hisboratory. Simon spected that with Julian causing amotion in the Hughes family, Jim, being cautious and meticulous, wouldn¡¯t just wait idly. It was highly likely that he would take Diana to theboratory. After all, it was a good hiding ce. Simon arrived at theboratory, and indeed saw a car he hadn¡¯t seen before outside. He didn¡¯t rush in, but observed from the entrance. He confirmed that people were continuously unloading items from the car, including Betty¡¯s luggage. It was a yellow rubber duck suitcase, a limited edition gift Simon had given her for her second birthday. Julian had bought her many valuable suitcases after she returned to the Fulcher family. Betty, despite her fickle nature, never reced this particr one. She held her uncle in a special ce in her heart. Since she addressed him as uncle, he would be the one to protect them in the end. A wistful smile yed on Simon¡¯s lips, and he touched his pocket. After confirming the contents were intact, he breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t until the car drove away that Simon emerged from the shadows. In front of the expansiveboratory, he moved like a phantom, seamlessly navigating through it. At each checkpoint, he would pull out a card from his pocket, then wait for the stone door to open, lifting his hand to input his fingerprint. ¡°Wee, test subject.¡± After passing through five checkpoints, Simon smoothly reached Diana. Meanwhile, Jim had invited Julian indoors. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Julian didn¡¯t take a seat. Every moment without seeing Diana made him restless. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over Diana and Betty,¡± Julian warned, ¡°this old manor will soon be razed to the ground.¡± He had said these words before, but this time, everyone could see that he was alone when he got out of the car, and he wasn¡¯t carrying any weapons. They couldn¡¯t believe that one person could overpower them and destroy the old mansion. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t talk big,¡± the butler, suppressing the feeling of wanting to submit to Julian, retorted. ¡°You should know this is our master¡¯s territory!¡± Not only that, he had just informed the old madam. Over the years, she had lived a secluded life. Despite that, she possessed powerful pharmaceutical skills, reaching the pinnacle of drug manufacturing. If she appeared, she could drug Julian without anyone noticing. At that time, only they would have the antidote. No matter how domineering Julian was, he would be helpless! Snap! Julian nced at the butler, and waved his hand. No one saw how he did it, but the cup that they had served tea to Julian was now in the butler¡¯s mouth! Silence filled the room. Jim was getting anxious. He exchanged a look with the butler, signaling him to leave first. Julian smirked, and looked at Jim. ¡°Just now, were you asking him with your eyes if your mother had come?¡± At the mention, Jim shuddered. Over the years, his mother had lived in seclusion. She rarely appeared, and when she did, she never used the Hughes family¡¯s name or her real name. She was fully dedicated to her research, leading many to believe she was dead. Nobody knew her current skills or whereabouts, and nobody voluntarily brought up the topic of his mother. But now, Julian casually mentioned it. Jim was about to speak, when a strange sound came from above. Rumble! Boom! The sounds made it seem like a strong wind was blowing. The butler, who had just left the living room, hurried back. He removed the teacup from his mouth, and shouted anxiously, ¡°Master!¡± Jim furrowed his brow, impatient. A sense of foreboding was welling up in his heart. He got up, and walked towards where the butler stood. A casual nce turned into a shock that made his blood run cold. ¡¯Mom!¡± he shouted loudly, his eyes filled with anguish. ¡°I thought you were an elegant and calm person, Professor Hughes. No matter what happened, you¡¯d remain serene,¡± Julian said with a smile, pping his hands. Soon, the thunderous noise grew louder. It was a helicopter. Hovering conspicuously above the Hughes family mansion was a helicopter. Jim¡¯s mother was suspended by a thin rope, ced at the door of the vehicle. ¡°Return Diana and Betty to me unharmed, and I¡¯ll return your mother,¡± Julian demanded. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jim froze for a moment. Julian¡¯s abilities indeed exceeded his expectations. However¡­ ¡°She doesn¡¯t need saving.¡± Jim returned to the room from the courtyard, and faced Julian. ¡°For the sake of the great pharmaceutical experiment, she doesn¡¯t need me to rescue her. If she sacrifices herself for this cause, we¡¯ll consider it an honor.¡± Julian tightened his grip on the cup, which cracked in his palm. ¡°Are you saying you intend to use Diana and Betty for a pharmaceutical experiment?¡± Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 ¡°It seems you¡¯re not that formidable after all.¡± Jim suddenly returned to the calm and collected man he usually was. Julian still hadn¡¯t figured out his intentions, indicating that the initiative was still in Jim¡¯s hands. Jim smiled casually, giving Julian an indifferent look. ¡°Feel free to burn this house and eliminate anyone you dislike in this family. However, you won¡¯t take Diana away from me.¡± Julian was furious. With a wave of his hand, he instructed the helicopter to lower Jim¡¯s mother a bit more. The woman, ustomed to working in theboratory year-round and rarely leaving even for a moment, was now suspended in midair. The sight seemed to terrify her soul; her screams were even louder than the thunderous noise of the helicopter. A fleeting emotion crossed Jim¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared. Julian observed every nuance of his expression, and he knew that the stakes weren¡¯t enough. He made a gesture, and soon, Jim¡¯s mother was dropped a bit more. Now, her height was level with the roof. ¡°You should ask your mother yourself,¡± Julian looked at Jim, gesturing for him to approach. ¡°Ask her if she¡¯s willing to make the so-called sacrifice.¡± Everyone knew that sacrifices were inevitable, but no one wished to be the one sacrificed. Jim¡¯s mother was no exception. She was now in disarray, flying around without anyposure. Even her usual elegance and calmness were nowhere to be found. ¡°Jim! Jimmy! Save me! I have many experiments yet toplete. I want to shock the world with you. I can¡¯t die yet! I can¡¯t die!¡± Jim was momentarily stunned, his eyes showing confusion. ¡°Mom¡­¡± he said, as he looked at his mother. ¡°Why are you saying this?¡± She had taught him from a young age that at crucial moments, one must learn to sacrifice their own life to protect their research. Moreover, Diana was involved in such crucial research for them. If he made a deal with Julian to free his mother, he would have to surrender Diana as well. At that time, it would truly be a wasted effort! Jim refused. ¡°I think what you¡¯re saying is incorrect,¡± he said. His voice was the same measured pace-polite, but every word was filled with coldness and cruelty. ¡°Even if you die, the research can continue. I¡¯ll definitely take up your mantle.¡± A trace of despair crossed Jim¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡®No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Suddenly, she shouted to Julian, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I know where Diana is hidden!¡± Julian¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately rose from his chair and rushed to the area beneath the helicopter. Mrs. Hughes¡¯s hands and feet were bound with ropes, but Julian wasn¡¯t concerned about any tricks she might y. If she didn¡¯t cooperate and tried to deceive him, he would make her suffer even more! When Noel returned to Richburgh, three hours had already passed. It was the fastest speed he could manage. Along the way, he hadn¡¯t taken a sip of water and dared not stop for a minute, forgetting even to use the restroom. Not until he reached the front of Larry¡¯s house did he feel the urge to go. Conveniently, it gave him a reason. He knocked on Larry¡¯s door. Larry was in the room arranging things. The visit from those people earlier today was suspicious. Although he asked Cecilia and she imed not to know them, he was still uneasy. He decided to quickly finish setting up the room and then dispose of Cecilia faster. If you choose not to use the suitcase or the vase, then I¡¯ll make the decision myself.¡± Larry nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty. I should keep your whole body.¡± After saying this, Cecilia fainted in fear. It took a long time for her to wake up. Her eyelids felt very heavy. She had many wounds on her body, all from Larry dealing with her when she attempted to escape, and the situation only worsened. At this point, she had given up on thoughts of survival. She knelt on the ground, her eyes brimming with tears. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Scenes of her life over the years shed through her mind. Her heart hurt so much, to the point of suffocation. How had the young miss of the Jarvis family fallen to such a state? Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Larry had finished hanging all the wedding decorations. The somewhat dpidated room,bined with the decorations Cecilia had mentioned earlier, gave the old house a somewhat bright feeling. However, she had no interest in appreciating it. This house was going to be her grave, after all. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Suddenly, Cecilia heard a familiar voice. It was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. It was Noel¡¯s voice. She hadn¡¯t heard it in a long time. Noel?! Cecilia suddenly realized something, and her eyes lit up with anticipation as she looked towards the door. Was he¡­here to save her? Larry noticed Cecilia¡¯s unusual expression, and abruptly turned to her. ¡°Do you know the person outside?¡± His expression became even more menacing. ¡°Just like Lulu, have you found another man?!¡± Why were women so good at betrayal? Larry was so angry that his chest trembled. He stopped what he was doing, pretending there was no one in the room. Noel knocked a few times, but received no response. He then said, ¡°Is anyone there? I really need to use the bathroom, and I¡¯m in a hurry. I can pay!¡± This became even more peculiar. Who woulde to this floor to use the bathroom? Larry sneered; he continued to maintain silence with Cecilia, whose mouth was taped shut. Only when there was no movement outside did he smile at Cecilia. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to keep your mouth sealed all the time, but for the sake of our wedding, it¡¯s better this way. I want to avoid anyplications.¡± If Cecilia could move, she would definitely use the vase to strike him. She had never seen such a shameless man. When did she ever say she wanted to marry him?! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia was furious, but she also felt mncholic. She looked towards the now silent door, the hope that had just ignited in her heart gradually extinguishing. Noel hade-and he had left. Cecilia couldn¡¯t express whether she felt happy or sad. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint her emotions; she wanted Noel to rescue her, but at the same time, she hoped it wasn¡¯t him. She didn¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor. Noel didn¡¯t leave. He just walked to the corner of the staircase outside Larry¡¯s house, and lit a cigarette. If Larry¡¯s house was a normal ce with no secrets, he would surelye out and check when the door was knocked. Yet, Larry didn¡¯t. Noel became even more convinced that Cecilia was in this house. His gaze drifted,nding on the house upstairs in Larry¡¯s building. The decorations outside the household were brand new, and Noel could smell the aroma of cooked food wafting out. Knock! Knock! Ady opened the door, and Noel took out a hundred dors from his pocket, and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to borrow your bathroom to use. I¡¯m really desperate, and the unit downstairs wasn¡¯t willing to let me in¡­¡± Noel looked distressed, his face turning red. It seemed he had urgently sought a restroom all the way, and had been rejected at each stop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± Thedy made way for Noel to enter. ¡°Go on, then.¡± After Noel came out, thedy muttered, ¡°Have you knocked on the door downstairs?¡± Noel nodded. ¡°I did, but no one answered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± thedy said, confused. ¡°Larry¡¯s usually very kind. I heard there were burrs in their house today. Could it be another break-in?¡± Noel feigned surprise. ¡°A break-in?!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± thedy said. ¡°Several people in ck clothes came, breaking everything in Larry¡¯s house, I heard.¡± That was Larry breaking things himself! Noel didn¡¯t reveal the truth, and said, ¡°Based on what you said, something might really be wrong downstairs.¡± He took out his phone. ¡°Shall we call the police?¡± Thedy shook her head. ¡¯¡¯No, we can¡¯t. What if it¡¯s not a robbery? We¡¯d end up making a joke and wasting public resources. How about this? I won¡¯t take your money for using my bathroom, but could you apany me downstairs to take a look?¡± Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Noel was waiting for this moment! He dared not show too much joy, and even appeared somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Will othersin about US knocking on doors like this?¡± he asked, wearing a hesitant expression. Thedy chuckled at him. ¡°I think you¡¯ve developed some trauma from being rejected when asking to use the restroom. Don¡¯t worry, young man. We¡¯re all long-time neighbors here. Not many ces are rented out, and everyone upstairs and downstairs is like family.¡± She went to the kitchen, and brought out a rolling pin. She weighed it in her hand and then handed it to Noel, who appeared strong and robust. ¡°In case there¡¯s a thief, just hit him.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± The two went downstairs. Knock! Knock! There was another rapid knocking on the door. Larry furrowed his brow, sensing that today wasn¡¯t going very smoothly. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t stopped, and the house was now tidied up. Even the wardrobe was adorned with joyful decorations, creating a festive atmosphere. However, seen through Cecilia¡¯s eyes, the whole thing resembled the call of the grim reaper. She now understood that Larry¡¯s so-called being together, getting married, wasn¡¯t what she understood as being together. Instead, it meant killing her and keeping her with him forever. To experience such a cmity in life and thenck peace even in death, Cecilia¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Larry approached her with a knife, and she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Larry approached to cut the rope on her feet. For safety reasons, he left the wrist restraints in ce. ¡°Come.¡± Ignoring themotion at the door, he pulled Cecilia towards the bathroom. He was about to crouch down to remove her pants. Sensing his intentions, Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened, and her hairs stood on end. ¡°Mmph! Mmph!!!¡± What was he going to do to her? What the hell was he doing?! Larry told her not to panic. ¡°Cooperate with me, and you¡¯ll suffer less.¡± He sighed, finding Cecilia¡¯s current behavior iprehensible. ¡°We¡¯re going to be husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t I tidy you up and make you look pretty when we get married? If you act this way, I¡¯ll have to tie you up even after taking off your pants.¡± While speaking, he continued his forceful downward pull at her waist. A tremendous sense of shame overwhelmed her, surpassing even her will to survive. Cecilia began to struggle with even greater force. In the midst of her frantic iling, she identally knocked over a stic basin. Bang! The basin hit the floor with a muffled sound. Larry¡¯s face grew darker and darker, but he didn¡¯t stop. Cecilia¡¯s pants were already half undone, revealing a section of her fair skin. For a moment, he stared at her. Suddenly, an idea struck him. ¡°Since we¡¯re a married couple, we should do things that couples do.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He considered himself even more wise. ¡°I should keep your whole body. Only then can you truly apany me every day.¡± Cecilia sensed the nauseating implications in his words. This man¡­ This man actually didn¡¯t even intend to let her go in death! Fury surged within her. She bit her lip fiercely, causing blood to flow. When hot water from the shower head mixed with the blood, the smell of blood filled the air. The neighbor noticed that Larry hadn¡¯t opened the door yet, and there were still soundsing from inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Worried, she asked Noel to wait at the door while she went to call more neighbors. As soon as she left, Noel¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately raised his hand, took out a lock-picking tool he had prepared in advance, and skillfully unlocked Larry¡¯s door. Something was amiss inside. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Something was seriously wrong. Not only was there a damp, bloody scent, but there also seemed to be someone crying-a suppressed, subtle sobbing. If Noel hadn¡¯t undergone special training before, he wouldn¡¯t be able to discern it at all. At this moment, the neighbor had returned with many other neighbors. ¡°Oh my!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Larry¡¯s door was already open, she assumed he was taking a shower when she heard the sound of water. ¡°No thieves here! I made a big deal out of nothing.¡± She was about to pull Noel out, muttering, ¡°Next time I see Larry, I¡¯ll have to apologize to him.¡± However, Noel refused to budge. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Thedy tugged a few times, and found that the young man she brought along was unmoving, rooted to the spot. Tm here to save someone,¡± Noel dered. His aura at that moment could rival Julian¡¯s, and he appeared very intimidating. While thedy was about to say something, Noel broke free from her grasp. Without waiting for the others to react, he picked up a rolling pin and smashed the bathroom window. Bang! Crash! Sounds echoed as the ss shattered, and Noel promptly took off his own clothes to shield Cecilia. Everyone was dumbfounded. Cecilia had no idea how all of this had happened or how Noel hade to her side, shielding her from the broken ss and covering her exposed legs. However, his suit was short and was unable to cover Cecilia¡¯s legs entirely. The more exposed they were, the more chilling it was for those standing outside. Thedy from upstairs was the first to react. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She shouted for a few people to help lift Larry, who was now surrounded by broken ss. She kept asking, ¡°Larry, is this your fiancee?¡± When Larry¡¯s parents moved away, they had told the old neighbors that they were making room for the child¡¯s marriage. Seeing Cecilia now, they naturally assumed the young couple was having fun in the bathroom. But this woman was now cradled in Noel¡¯s arms, disying a face of both terror and anger, along with a kind of post-traumatic exhaustion. Noel, on the other hand, was furious. He looked as if he could devour Larry alive. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Larry didn¡¯t speak, but Noel did. ¡°She¡¯s not his fiancee. She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face twitched, and she instinctively wanted to retort. But with so many people watching, she didn¡¯t dare. She just wanted to get out of here. Noel¡¯s hands wrapped Cecilia tightly in his suit, enclosing not only her body but also her dignity. Deep down, the gratitude Cecilia felt, though unspoken, was undeniable. She lowered her head, her gaze lingering on Noel¡¯s hands around her waist. When Larry touched her earlier, it felt like a fate worse than death. Yet now, with Noel¡¯s hands in the same spot, she had a peculiar illusion of finally bing clean. It was as if his touch was a rescue, a rebirth. Noel was uninterested in wasting time with the crowd. He had already instructed his bodyguards toe here before picking the lock. Now, with a cold expression, he simply carried Cecilia away from this neighborhood. They didn¡¯t exchange a word the entire way, remaining silent until they reached a fork in the road. That was when Noel let her go. ¡°Can you find your way home from here?¡± He hadn¡¯t dealt with Larry directly earlier to avoid showing Cecilia excessively bloody scenes that might make her physically ufortable. Now that he had brought her to a safe ce, he had to return. Cecilia was taken aback, and shot him an incredulous look. ¡°Noel, how much does it take?¡± Noel hadn¡¯t quite grasped her meaning yet. Before he could ask, she continued, ¡°How much does it take to send me home?¡± Her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand dors! Is that enough?¡± Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Noel¡¯s face turned cold. He came to rescue her, never intending to ask for money. It wasn¡¯t because of her identity, but because she was a human being-just a young woman. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I would¡¯vee rushing over as soon as I sensed something wrong,¡± Noel said before exiting the car. A few secondster, the sound of the passenger door opening echoed in the car. He had put some distance between them. Throughout the journey, all she could see was the back of his head-pitch ck, with thick hair resembling a forest. She stared for a long time, and her eyes finally welled up with tears. Bastard! She clenched her teeth tightly, forbidding herself to cry out loud. Wake up already! She admonished herself. Noel had never liked her. Otherwise, why would he take money from her family and now speak such words when she was so vulnerable? The car remained silent until it was time to disembark. Only then did Noel turn his head, looking at her. ¡°Cecilia.¡± He stared into her eyes and called her name again when she didn¡¯t respond the first time. Cecilia quickly lifted her head to meet his gaze. Noel breathed a sigh of relief, as if nothing had happened, and gestured for her to leave the car. Cecilia felt even more ashamed and angry. Now she understood why Noel had changed his mind, not leaving the car but instead seeing her all the way home. He thought that after what happened today, she might have a breakdown. Her heart clenched painfully, and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She had once trusted himpletely, revealing her vulnerable side during her moments of illness, which he had clearly witnessed. Now, that vulnerability had be a weapon he used to stab her heart, causing difort and a suffocating feeling. She clutched her clothes tightly. The clothes protecting her legs belonged to Noel. In front of everyone, she discarded that piece of clothing, exposing her fair thighs. With a sorrowful expression, she looked at Noel. He despised her. So, she insisted on making him take her back home. To her bed. She wanted him to feel ashamed and humiliated when he saw her mother. The driver didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Seeing the two in a tense situation, he quickly got out of the car. As soon as he caught sight of Cecilia¡¯s exposed legs, his face turned crimson. On her legs were Larry¡¯s fingerprints. He had pressed down harshly, leaving behind a bruise that appeared even more ambiguous. It easily led people¡¯s imaginations to run wild. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Noel shouted. He got out of the car. This time, he took off his shirt and wrapped her securely in it. Cecilia nestled in his embrace, her eyes filled with a bitter emotion she couldn¡¯t quite understand. She had to admit that his embrace made her feel secure. She knew this man wasn¡¯t good for her, and wasn¡¯t her suitable match. But after the humiliation from Larry, she still wanted to stay in his arms for a while longer. However, he refused to get close to her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him as she spoke, nestled in his embrace. Noel was puzzled. Cecilia had always been meticulous and thoughtful in her actions and words, like a youngdy raised in a wealthy family. However, seeing her in her current state deeply unsettled him, and he felt ufortable with her reactions. Noel didn¡¯t say anything more. The two walked toward the Jarvis residence together. Sue liked to tend to flowers and nts in the yard during the day. When Noel entered, she noticed him at a nce. And then, she saw Cecilia in his embrace. Everything seemed to blur before her eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Her vision darkened, and her head felt dizzy. Looking at them like this, they seem to have reconciled. If that was the case, Cecilia would have known that Sue had lied to her! Sue didn¡¯t want to have any rift between her and Cecilia, so she was panicked for a moment. After calming down, she walked towards Noel and asked, ¡°Cecilia, what¡¯s going on?¡± There were tears running down Cecilia¡¯s cheeks. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she was crying. She had no urge to cry on the entire way back to her home. She just kept staring at the back of Noel¡¯s head, greedily breathing the air in the same space as him. At that moment, she seemed to have forgotten Larry and how he had forcibly taken off her clothes in the bathroom. She had even forgotten how the man had ced his hands on herp and rubbed it. She had felt nauseous. She had wanted to throw up. There was also a suffocating feeling that made her heart ache terribly. So, she could only cry. Seeing her daughter crying like this, Sue panicked. She was already feeling guilty. This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She stepped aside for Noel, and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Noel walked ahead while Sue followed behind. She probably saw Cecilia¡¯s exposed legs. In this season, some young women had already started wearing skirts. However, Cecilia always said she would wear pants for a while longer to protect her knees. At that time, Sueughed at her for not feeling hot. But now, Cecilia had nothing on her legs, with only Noel¡¯s shirt wrapped around her. Sue¡¯s heart grew colder at the implication. When they arrived at Cecilia¡¯s room, Sue wanted to ask something, but Cecilia held Noel¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡± Her eyes were wide and innocent, and Noel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Quickly, he looked away and politely pulled the nket over her. ¡°Me staying here won¡¯t help.¡± He still needed to deal with that bastard Larry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After a moment of thought, Noel changed his mind. He looked at Sue. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis. Can we have a word?¡± Cecilia was still crying. She held Noel¡¯s hand, and refused to let go. ¡°Sure.¡± Sue first crouched down, whispering a few words to Cecilia. Whatever Cecilia said to Sue caused the latter¡¯s expression to change. When Sue stood again, she couldn¡¯t maintain her usual graceful smile. ¡°Noel.¡± Just as they stepped out, Sue grabbed Noel¡¯s arm, and pleaded,¡± Please don¡¯t tell anyone what happened with Cecilia today.¡± Cecilia¡¯s previous illness was already too much to handle. And this time¡­ Thinking about what Cecilia had just whispered in her ear, Sue felt ufortable. She handed a check to Noel, shaking. ¡°Here is one hundred and fifty thousand. Please, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Noel chuckled as he epted it. ¡°You¡¯re quite generous, Mrs. Jarvis. Whether I ept it or not, I¡¯ll be seen as taking the money in the end anyway.¡± He sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take this money.¡± Sue couldn¡¯t hide the embarrassment on her face. She approached Noel. ¡°Before¡­ When you didn¡¯t take the money, you didn¡¯t tell Cecilia, did you?¡± Noel shook his head. ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t believe him. Whether he said it or not was now meaningless. Sue spoke with uncertainty, ¡°Mr. Carter¡­¡± Before she could continue, Noel interrupted her, ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, the person who harassed Cecilia is still at his own home. Here¡¯s his address. You can send someone over and handle it as you wish.¡± He waved the check in his hand. ¡°As for this money, consider it my reward for saving her today.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Sue became anxious. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± She held onto Noel, clearly unsure how to articte her request. ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± She had never begged anyone like this in her life, especially not someone she had humiliated not long ago. Noel raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 For a moment, Sue couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. But Cecilia was now in her room, having faced yet another unfortunate event. Sue dared not think about how bad the situation had been. All she knew was that her daughter was ruined-truly ruined this time. Sue clenched her fists, looking at Noel. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Do you still like Cecilia?¡± Noel remained silent. From his silence, Sue detected a glimmer of encouragement. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Noel, marry Cecilia. Someone wille over shortly, and I¡¯ll announce your wedding date.¡± Noel¡¯s eyes widened, and there was mockery in his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, have you forgotten that I took money from your family? Aren¡¯t I just a greedy man who was interested in money, and wanted a woman who could care for me?¡± In reality, he never took that money. Sue had lied about it to encourage Cecilia to break up with him. Facing Noel¡¯s scorn in person, she felt as if someone had pped her in the face. She was so ashamed, she couldn¡¯t say a word. But for the sake of her daughter, she still spoke, ¡°Mr. Carter, I apologize. You saw the state Cecilia was in. She¡¯s really not suitable to meet anyone. Also, a prospective marriage candidate arranged I have arranged for ising over soon, rt It would be easier if it were just the young man. Unfortunately, she had also invited the young man¡¯s mother to show extravagance. Normally, the wealthydies would gather to y cards. Now, the young man¡¯s mother had brought him along. It would be difficult to exin if Cecilia didn¡¯te down to meet them. They might evene upstairs to check on her if she imed Cecilia was ill. And in Cecilia¡¯s current state, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to meet anyone. However, Sue had already made an appointment, and the agreed-upon time was just a few minutes away. If they found out about Cecilia¡¯s current situation¡­ Sue dared not think about it. Originally, Cecilia¡¯s previous bout of madness had already been a touchy subject. Now, with her current situation¡­ Sue thought of the red marks on Cecilia¡¯s legs when Noel had carried her over earlier, and her heart clenched painfully. ¡°Noel, I¡¯m begging you. Whatever amount of money you want, we¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Sue looked at him. ¡°Please marry her.¡± Noel did think about marrying Cecilia before. However, he had never imagined it would happen under these circumstances. Noel looked at Sue. ¡°With Ms. Jarvis¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s not an appropriate time to talk about marriage. My men have the scum who hurt her under control in his own home. If you rush over now and make a scene¡­¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Sue suddenly became agitated. She had always prided herself on being dignified, but now, she had lost even that. All that remained was panic and reluctance. ¡°A woman¡¯s reputation is very important! Cecilia hase to this pointrgely because she didn¡¯t cherish herself.¡± In a short period, Sue had already nned out Cecilia¡¯s future. ¡°The celebrities and the wealthy in Richburgh wouldn¡¯t dare to ept her now. Even if someone wanted to marry her, I wouldn¡¯t dare let her go.¡± Cecilia¡¯s illness and this recent incident would explode into a scandal if either of them became known. Sue had to make a difficult decision for her daughter amid these considerations. She sighed. ¡°I love her very much! I¡¯m the only one truly looking out for her.¡± Noel was angered by Sue¡¯s words, and retorted, ¡°You love her so much that you won¡¯t even hold that scumbag ountable? You love her so much that now you¡¯re in a hurry to dispose of your daughter like you¡¯re taking out the trash?¡± Suddenly, Noel understood now. ¡°No wonder when Cecilia was in trouble, she called me first. It turns out that even if you called her, you wouldn¡¯t have helped!¡± Sue couldn¡¯t focus on these details now. She could also sense the sarcasm in Noel¡¯s words, but she was more concerned about the Jarvises¡¯ reputation. ¡°Our families are different.¡± Sue found her justification, and continued, ¡°Noel, there are many times when the reputation of families like ours is more important than anything else.¡± If Cecilia had behaved and hadn¡¯t fallen for Julian¡­ If she hadn¡¯t hooked up with Noel¡­ If she had followed Sue¡¯s advice immediately after realizing she had chosen the wrong match on the blind date and never met with Larry¡­ Cecilia wouldn¡¯t be in this state right now! Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Sue didn¡¯t want a daughter like this! ¡°I¡¯m sadder than any of you about Cecilia¡¯s current situation, ¡± she said. But the important thing now is to solve the problem.¡± Noel sneered. ¡°So instead of dealing with that scumbag, the n now is to get rid of Cecilia from the Jarvis family? Because she¡¯s no longer the pampered, obedient, and perfect youngdy you used to cherish? Because she¡¯s now a woman who has suffered from madness, one who has just experienced sexual harassment?¡± Sue couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t understand!¡± He simply didn¡¯t understand her love for Cecilia. If Cecilia had called him first when she was in trouble, it proved she still loved him. Since Cecilia loved him, then why not marry him? Sue wasn¡¯t stopping them now! The only way to divert attention from the pre-arranged blind date was to announce Cecilia and Noel¡¯s engagement, iming that the couple was deeply in love and perfect for each other. Sue didn¡¯t want to waste more time talking with Noel. Her long-standing high position had made her very authoritarian and decisive. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a house for a wedding gift, and the date is set for next month. I will also inform Julian about this.¡± In other words, Noel¡¯s opinion was irrelevant. Why would it be? The Jarvises were great, and allowing Noel to be their family¡¯s son-inw was already a high honor. Yet, Sue didn¡¯t offer to exin to Cecilia how she had used Noel of taking money from the Jarvis family. Moreover¡­ She treated Noel like Julian¡¯s dog. It was as if Noel had no room for opposition as long as Julian agreed. Fortunately, Noel was loyal to Julian. Noel closed his eyes, and sighed. He stood outside the door, peering into the room through the window. Cecilia was looking outside eagerly. When her gaze met his, surprise appeared on her face. She had just asked him not to leave. Noel¡¯s heart was in a mess. He thought the Jarvises would take care of everything, since they cared so much for her. He didn¡¯t expect Sue to treat Cecilia as a hot potato and throw her to his side. He wondered if Cecilia had heard their conversation just now. Noel suddenly felt sorry for her. Sue had already gone downstairs, and he could still hear her talking to the servants. It seemed she was asking someone to change her clothes and put on light makeup. Even when her daughter was in such a state, Sue was still more concerned about maintaining her proper and dignified image. For the first time, Noel realized that terms like ¡°proper¡± and ¡± dignified¡± could be so ironic. The longer Noel stayed outside the room, the dimmer Cecilia¡¯s eyes became. She was already humble enough. Even disregarding past frustration and expressing her plea for him to stay, Noel crushed her feelings underfoot. She recalled the scene at Larry¡¯s house-his hand on her body, his mouth¡­like a nauseating, sticky insect crawling over her legs. ¡°Ugh!¡± Cecilia sat up abruptly, vomiting. The trauma she had experienced this time had only just begun. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Noel thought about entering the room to check on her, but he didn¡¯t know what identity to assume while doing so. Was he a friend? Or fiance, based on Sue¡¯s words? Ceciliay on the bed, her face pale. Destion flickered in her eyes. ¡°Do you find me disgusting?¡± Noel had hesitated, but he hadn¡¯t meant for Cecilia to interpret his actions that way. ¡°I¡¯ll go call someone for help.¡± He didn¡¯t exin further, and turned to leave the room. Soon, a servant came upstairs. Cecilia looked behind the servant but found no sign of Noel. He had left. Even if her mother had agreed to her request and brought up the marriage with Noel, he didn¡¯t agree. Sue sat downstairs, still feeling uneasy. As she dressed and applied makeup, she used the time to calm her panicked heart. However, Cecilia¡¯s words lingered in her ears. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been vited. If you don¡¯t let Noel marry me, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Madam,¡± the servant reminded her as she seemed lost in thought. ¡°Mrs. Lambert, whom you¡¯re scheduled to meet, is already here¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sue picked her favorite blue ice crystal from her jewelry, and quickly went out to meet Mrs. Lambert. She handed the crystal to her with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lambert. Cecilia¡­ has already fallen in love with someone. I invited you over without considering it thoroughly and didn¡¯t understand my daughter¡¯s feelings¡­¡± Before she could finish, Mrs. Lambert¡¯s expression changed drastically. She didn¡¯t ept Sue¡¯s friendly gesture. ¡°Which family is this young man from?¡± Sue knew Mrs. Lambert would ask this question. Reluctantly, she had to answer, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across her face, and she changed her mind. ¡°It¡¯s the Fulchers¡­¡± ¡°The Fulcher family?!¡± Mrs. Lambert didn¡¯t wait for Sue to finish her sentence. Her eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Fulchers have an illegitimate son. Could this person be the one your daughter likes?¡± The Fulcher family had an illegitimate child?! Doubt shed in Sue¡¯s eyes, but she concealed it well. ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Sue hastily agreed. She didn¡¯t want others to look down on them because of Noel¡¯s identity. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± As soon as Mrs. Lambert heard that the young man Cecilia had fallen in love with was rted to the Fulcher family, herplexion changed slightly. However, she quickly changed her unpleasant expression from entering the door and started chatting with Sue. Facing her enthusiasm, Sue was truly surprised that the Fulcher family could still have such influence. Originally¡­ Because of Jim, Sue didn¡¯t want to have any connection with the Fulchers. However, with Cecilia in such a situation, avoiding involvement was no longer an option. At Larry¡¯s house, Noel had already broken ten of Larry¡¯s fingers. Since Sue wouldn¡¯t step up to y the viin, he had to do it himself. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t touch her?¡± Larry cried in pain, thinking that Cecilia was just a girl from the slums who would be infatuated with him for some benefits. Who knew she had such a powerful background?! When the men rushed in, Larry was scared silly. This time, the neighbors, sensing that something was wrong, didn¡¯t intervene. Larry was forced to call the police, but the line was busy. Then, he was tied up and pressed to the ground. Next came the man who had taken Cecilia away. He returned like a demon, full of anger. As soon as he entered, he demanded all ten of Larry¡¯s fingers. Larry was in pain, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He was still trying to defend himself through gritted teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t do anything to her. I just wanted to marry her. She agreed, and even came to my house. She¡­¡± Snap! Noel didn¡¯t want to hear him babble too much. ¡°Tell me everything that happened after you and Cecilia came here without missing a detail, or I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± When Noel mentioned cutting off his tongue, Larry really believed Noel. He started to feel afraid. After thinking about it, he told Noel everything. Then, he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see she was interested in me?¡± Noel and the group of bodyguards listened with great incredulity. They now understood that Larry was a man with serious psychological issues. After Larry¡¯s ex-girlfriend had upset him deeply, he wanted to get married and find someone not inferior to Lulu. He also interpreted others¡¯ kindness and goodwill as indulgence toward him, and permission for him to harm them. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 ¡°You can tell your story to the police at the police station,¡± Noel said to Larry as a finalmand. After dismissing the bodyguards, he whispered a few words into Larry¡¯s ear. When he came out, hisplexion had improved significantly. Cecilia¡¯s ordeal was much less severe than he had anticipated. Larry had indeed harassed her, but he hadn¡¯tmitted any substantial offenses. It was fortunate that Noel arrived early. Otherwise, Cecilia¡­ Noel didn¡¯t let his thoughts delve any further, because he realized he would have the urge to kill Larry if he continued. The situation in the Fulcher family had been tumultuous recently. Julian was alone in the Jacroaof, and Noel didn¡¯t know what the situation over there was like. So, Noel couldn¡¯t afford to leave any weakness here in Richburgh. After the bodyguards took Larry to the police station, Noel smoked a cigarette downstairs to calm his nerves. He quickly dialed Julian¡¯s number. No one answered. Noel thought for a moment, decided not to redial, and instead headed to the Fulcher Inc. ording to the programmers, they had identified the IP address of thepany that caused them trouble this time. No news was the best news. If Julian couldn¡¯t be reached right now, it meant he was still handling things. Having followed Julian for so many years, Noel had confidence in his boss. While Julian fought on the front lines, Noel would hold the fort in the rear. They had done this many times before, and their coordination was seamless. In the training camp, Sean was still confined to a small, dark room. Lucas had visited once and praised him for doing well, but hadn¡¯t appeared in the two days since. The more Sean thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed. He was afraid that Lucas had intercepted Diana¡¯s signal, and it might put her in danger. So, he used Morse code to contact Julian. With time running out, Sean couldn¡¯t convey much information. He simply asked about Diana¡¯s situation. Julian, however, guessed his identity and replied using Morse code, ¡°Sean, did you have a hand in the company¡¯s affairs?¡± He urged Sean to prioritize his safety, and assured the boy that he and Diana were fine. With these few words, Julian made Sean realize that he had been deceived. He couldn¡¯t continue assisting these people in wrong-doings! That was when he deliberately sabotaged the hacker program attacking Fulcher Inc. As long as there were capable technicians on the other side, they would quickly crack this challenge, find the IP address, and extract him from this ce, i Once he left, he wouldn¡¯te back. It wasn¡¯t out of fear, nor did he believe hecked the courage to continue staying there. He felt that this ce didn¡¯t deserve the reputation of training a special team. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A location truly capable of training people didn¡¯t necessarily have to be so dark. This wasn¡¯t the ideal ce for him to hone his skills. After leaving this ce, Sean nned to find Oliver and discuss his thoughts on the current state of the training camp. Oliver was currently hosting a funeral. In just one week, he had ¡®bid farewell¡¯ to his wife and now, his father. To outsiders, this man had experienced too much sorrow. Many who approached him for condolences found it hard to speak. Seeing Oliver made them feel uneasy. The sky was dark. Yesterday was bright and sunny, but today, the weather signaled an impending storm. Oliver stood in front of the tombstone. Just like a few days ago, he bowed to each guest individually, thanking them for attending his father¡¯s funeral. Keh had departed the world too quickly, catching the doctors in the office off guard. When they heard the call bell from the ward, they rushed over. However, they found that Keh had already passed away when they arrived. There were traces of other people in the room. At that time, Oliver was busy handling both the online public opinion and his father¡¯s affairs, with little time to think. Now, upon reflection, he realized that his father¡¯s death was somehow rted to Fanny. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 When Julian turned fierce, he resembled a demon straight from hell. His menacing presence frightened Jim¡¯s mother, who was already terrified. Even Jim himself felt the powerful pressure from afar. When Jim saw Julian back in Richburgh, he seemed so gentle when standing beside Diana. He appeared to have no lethality whatsoever. At that time, Jim even thought that the legendary Julian was nothing special. But now, he deeply regretted that thought. Was he still just a romantic rival? However, the experiment had reached this stage. Jim only needed to wait a few more months, and they could extract the child from Diana¡¯s belly to see if the drugs she had taken would have any gic impact. This would validate whether their medicine could be the gic code to control humans. Now, they couldn¡¯t afford to fail! Even his mother couldn¡¯t be an obstacle on this path! Taking advantage of Julian¡¯s attention on his mother, Jim signaled to the butler and whispered a few words in his ear. The butler¡¯s eyes shed with grim seriousness. ¡°Sir, must it be this way?¡± Jim nodded, looking at Julian with a triumphant smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Initially, when Diana brought Betty over, he considered the child a burden. She even tried to hit him with a broom at the hotel. He didn¡¯t like children, especially those who were useless to him. But now, Betty could be useful. ¡°Julian boasts of being a good husband and father. Let¡¯s see whom he will choose between his wife and daughter!¡± In theboratory, Diana held Betty tightly and refused to let go. She was afraid that if something dangerous happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. The security here was very strict, and Diana had already experienced it when she entered. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t like the ce was empty. Someone dressed inb attire was taking care of her. She asked, ¡°Did Jim instruct you to lock me up here?¡± The person was momentarily stunned, seemingly genuinely unaware. ¡°Are you talking about Professor Hughes? He didn¡¯t lock you up. He just said you might be in danger outside, so he asked me to stay with you. Oh, right¡­¡± The person scratched his head, as if recalling something. Suddenly, he turned and quickly brought someone else over from theboratory. Instantly, Diana¡¯s face turned pale. It was Kate. Diana had anticipated their meeting for a long time, ever since she was a child. She thought that meeting Kate would make everything better, and that Kate would be a loving mother to her. However, Kate had repeatedly chosen Ka over Diana, and hurt her own biological daughter again and again. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Now, Jim told her that Kate¡¯s mistreatment was not as straightforward as it seemed. It seemed that Kate was, in fact, a victim who had suffered more than Diana. Meeting again under these circumstances was unexpected. Diana hadn¡¯t sorted out her emotions, and seeing Kate now stirred a mix of feelings. Before she even realized it, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Miss?¡± Kate said, shocked. Diana¡¯s tears startled Kate, who quickly brought tissues and gently wiped away Diana¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re so beautiful. If your family sees you crying like this, they¡¯ll surely feel heartbroken.¡± Kate¡¯s tone was gentle, and her movements were delicate. Even when interacting with Betty, she disyed unparalleled tenderness. Herrge hands rested on Betty¡¯s shoulders,forting her with a reassuring smile and telling her not to be nervous. Seeing Kate¡¯s caring demeanor, Diana felt even sadder. Her tears flowed more freely Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Diana clung on tight to Betty, not letting go, as if afraid that Kate might snatch Betty away from her. The truth was, she simply didn¡¯t know what to do right now. Deep in her heart, she was indignant. Diana had never felt any love from Kate before. Yet now, after Kate lost her memories, she began showing Diana warmth and kindness. But when Diana had been her daughter, never once had she received even an ounce of such gentle kindness. Kate started feeling anxious. ¡°Ms. Winnington, please don¡¯t cry. The professor sent me here to take care of you. If you keep crying, I¡¯ll be reprimanded when I return.¡± Kate had no choice but to see if Diana would stop crying on her ount. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯ll be bad for the babies if you keep crying.¡± She grabbed a round cushion, and put it behind Diana¡¯s back. Then, she filled a cup with water for Diana to quench her thirst. Diana felt better under Kate¡¯s thoughtful care. Speaking of indignation, the one who really should feel indignant should be Kate. She was still in the dark about everything, and had beenpletely fooled by Jim and his mother. Until now, the poor woman had no idea that she had been manipted like a puppet by the mother-and- son pair. Diana knew she couldn¡¯t cry. Conversely, she had to be strong. Now wasn¡¯t the time to feel indignant. This time, she had to take Kate out of this ce. She just didn¡¯t know if that young man who said that there was a bad person trying to hurt her was referring to Julian. As long as he was here, she had hope. Diana gradually stopped crying as she began praying in her heart. Yet, after she finally managed to calm herself, she heard someone push open the door of theb. ¡°Ms. Winnington,¡± said the young man from before. His gazended on Betty. ¡°There are some toys for children outside. Shall I bring her out to pick some?¡± Diana shook her head. ¡°No need. She¡¯ll just stay by my side.¡± Diana trusted no one from this ce. No matter how innocent this young man looked, he was on Jim¡¯s side. Now that Jim had revealed his true colors, she couldn¡¯t possibly let her daughter out of her sight so easily. The young man shrugged helplessly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring them all in for you.¡± As it turned out, he genuinely wanted to bring Betty out to get some toys. Guilt shed past Diana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t need anything more. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just go and busy yourself.¡± She felt morefortable without the young man around. At the moment, she was in the innermost room of theb. The young man nodded. ¡°The washroom is right inside.¡± He pointed at the en-suite room in the house. ¡°There¡¯s toilet paper prepared. Feel free to use it.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Once again, only Diana, Kate, and Betty were left inside. Diana continued to observe Kate. She didn¡¯t look different from before-her skin was still smooth, with no sign of wrinkles. Aside from giving her a second round of amnesia, the Hughes family seemed to be treating her pretty well. Kate noticed Diana kept staring at her. She started smoothing out her hair, feeling slightly awkward. ¡°Miss Winnington¡­¡± Her behavior was worlds apart from the haughty and proud Kate of the past. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Diana shook her head profusely. ¡°No, no.¡± Her heart ached for Kate. ¡°I just feel as though I know you, and I have a good impression of you. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at you.¡± Tears sprang into her eyes. They were clearly mother and daughter, standing so close to each other, but Diana couldn¡¯t call Kate ¡°Mom¡±. More time was needed before Diana could acknowledge Kate as family. Diana had to think of an easy-to- digest way to share her life with Kate before thetter lost her memories. She hoped that Kate wouldn¡¯t faint upon hearing the truth. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 It was gettingte. Julian had heard about the situation from Jim¡¯s mother. He walked away immediately, and waved to his men steering the helicopter. ¡°Go!¡± They changed their direction immediately. Jim didn¡¯t stop them. Julian looked at the rearview mirror. Upon seeing nomotion behind, he sensed that something was off and instructed the helicopter to leave first. Of course, he didn¡¯t let Jim¡¯s mother go. That woman was still useful to him. Even if she was no longer useful to Jim, there was no reason for Julian to let her go so easily. It was a hot summer day, and the sweltering heat felt suffocating. Julian had a niggling feeling that something was about to happen. However, his speed was of no match for the helicopter. All he could do was to drive as fast as possible. When the helicopter arrived at the entrance of theb, it couldn¡¯t find a space tond and had to circle around the air just like it did above Hughes Manor, awaiting further instructions. ¡°Mr. Fulcher.¡± The helicopter was equipped with surveince functions, which allowed Julian¡¯s men to monitor the movements around theb. ¡°So far, we don¡¯t see anyoneing out of theb.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m rushing over as fast as I can.¡± After that, Julian reached the entrance of theb in less than ten minutes. He sped the entire way, making his high-end sedan fly across the road. He definitely exceeded the speed limit. There were countless police cars chasing after him, trying to stop him on the road. However, when they saw the helicopter circling in the air above theb, none of them dared to act rashly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A policeman tried to approach the scene, but before he even managed to draw close to Julian, he shrank back under Julian¡¯s warning re. Julian didn¡¯t do anything, yet his eyes were like a sharp de, frightening everyone around him so much they didn¡¯t dare step forward. He exuded an air of authority that subdued everyone around him. No one dared to say anything, and subconsciously waited for him to walk right up to the entrance of the lab before they dared to step forward. Just as they did so, they were stopped by someone in the helicopter. ¡°Don¡¯te close!¡± The sky was turning dark. A tall man stood right below the imposing helicopter like a god of darkness. The wind ruffled his sleeves and hair, entuating his beautiful facial features. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone else was dead silent. The policemen who were shouted at obeyed themand and stood where they were, not daring to go any closer. Theb right ahead belonged to Jim, a well-known big shot across Jacroaof. His research and medicine brought hope and life to countless people. Hispany also provided jobs for many people in Jacroaof. Everyone respected and revered him. No one dared to offend him. Yet, at that moment, Julian was staring at the entrance of hisb like the god of death. The door was locked with a passcode, which ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have ess to. Julian issued amand to the helicopter. ¡°Attack!¡± A huge crash sounded from the skies above. Bam! The door to theb exploded into mes. The policemen stared wide-eyed in shock. No one needed to yell at them for them to not take a step forward. This incident today was way out of their league, as civil policemen of the lowest rank. This was a case of malicious attack on a famous professor¡¯sb. So much was involved here! That explosion was strong enough to destroy everything. The policemen exchanged nces and decided to report the incident to their higher-ups, in hopes that they could handle the matter. Julian wasn¡¯t aware that the policemen outside had begun nning to surround him. His attention was completely focused on theb right before him. Jim¡¯s mother said that Diana and Betty were inside. Having bombed the outer entrance, he knew he couldn¡¯t destroy what¡¯s inside. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 If he used explosives again, he might end up hurting Diana. He stared at the password panel, as anxiety overtook him. His men in the helicopter received no instructions from him. One of them finally asked, ¡°Mr. Fulcher? Do you need help? The explosives we¡¯ve prepared are sufficient to raze the entireb to the ground.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Julian said, stopping them from doing something so dangerous. ¡°My wife is inside. Wait for my orders.¡± Should they just be waiting here aimlessly if they¡¯re not using the explosives? No wonder Jim didn¡¯t make any move after seeing him and his mothermunicate, Julian thought. Jim was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to make his way in. Just as Julian was at his wit¡¯s end, the door opened right before him. Shock shed past Julian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Simon?! What are you doing here?¡± Simon smiled wordlessly. Ever since he tried the drug, his voice box was destroyed. He couldn¡¯t make a sound. The rare times he could, they sounded frightening and scratchy. He had frightened some passers-by, who looked at him as if he were a monster. Since then, he decided not to say a word. Julian followed Simon. He didn¡¯t ask anything further, because he realized that Simon seemed very familiar with this ce. The secure-looking passcode-protected doors posed no challenge for Simon, unlocked with a few quick presses of his finger. Finally, they arrived at thest door. This time, Simon wasn¡¯t in a rush to open the door. Instead, he turned around and pulled out a letter, which he handed to Julian. ¡®To Julian¡± was written on the envelope. Julian looked up in shock, confused as to why Simon would write him a letter. Shouldn¡¯t Simon have written one to Diana instead? Julian was about to ask Simon, but the look in Simon¡¯s eyes stopped him. Simon lifted his finger and pointed to the letter, signaling for Julian to keep it well and read it after he left this ce. At that moment, a strange feeling arose in Julian¡¯s heart. At that moment, all the disgust he felt toward Simon disappeared. A warmth he never felt toward Simon blossomed in the depths of his heart. Before Julian had the chance to revel in his feelings, the door before him opened. This was the veryst door. Diana was right inside. She was still pregnant. He hadete. Julian suppressed his agitation and stepped inside. What greeted him was a shocking scene. There was no one in theb! ¡°Diana!¡± Julian no longer bothered trying tomunicate with Simon. He shoved thetter aside and hurried into the innermost room. ¡°Where is Diana? Where is Betty?!¡± Jim¡¯s mother clearly said that they were locked in here! Although Simon didn¡¯t speak the entire way when he brought him here, he was clearly trying to convey that Diana was inside. But where was she? Where was she?! Julian threw his fist at Simon. ¡°Where are they? Are you in cahoots with Jim to set a trap for me?! ¡°Diana treated you so well, and she trusted you so much in the past. What did you do in return? ¡°You repeatedly try to hurt her. Simon Channing, do you have a conscience at all?!¡± Simon did. Of course he did. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared here. He was putting his life on the line by standing right in front of Julian and bringing him into theb. He didn¡¯t want to live anymore. In fact, he would help Julian save Diana today. But he had a selfish request, which was for Diana to never forget him. In exchange for his life, he wanted Diana to remember him forever. He didn¡¯t care if she remembered him out of guilt and sorrow. He wanted her to never dare to forget about him!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Oliver had contacted many PRpanies, but none of them were able to deal with the trouble Fanny had caused. A former A-lister left the entertainment circle at the peak of her career. Everyone found it a pity that her talent had gone to waste. She then married into the Channing family and became Mrs. Channing, transforming everyone¡¯s regret into admiration. Just when everyone thought she would grow old with the heir of the Channings, bad news appeared after three years into her marriage. Said celebrity had passed away. Although she had left the entertainment circle for many years, her legend remained. Her beauty was often touted. Original, unedited photos of her could be found worshiped in thousands of households. Many activities wereunched online to mourn the loss of such a great celebrity. Not only did her fans pay tribute to her online, but they even caused a traffic jam on the roads by piling fresh flowers and gifts there. It felt as if she was making aeback into the industry. It was tragic how a beautiful female celebrity had died at a young age. The inte bemoaned the loss of such a talent. Once again, Fanny¡¯s name went viral. Yet¡­ As it turned out, Fanny Smith wasn¡¯t dead! The superstar that stirred the inte, with so many fansmenting her death, wasn¡¯t dead after all! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In truth, she was locked up in a vi by her vile husband. This wasn¡¯t just a harmless rumor-it was a crime! In an instant, the Channings were pushed into the limelight. There was even a crowd gathering at Keh Channing¡¯s funeral. As Keh Channing was being buried, the family bodyguards struggled to maintain peace and quiet. After the burial was over, some people couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity, and asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Channing, are the rumors online true¡­?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t give them a direct reply. Instead, he said,¡± Thank you for sending my father off.¡± He looked hard at his father¡¯s grave before turning to leave. His departure roused the guests¡¯ excitement. They started discussing the veracity of the rumors regarding Fanny Smith. ¡°Mr. Channing, the group¡¯s shares are starting to fall!¡± Oliver paused in his tracks. His gaze swept past the many faces before him, and he said sharply, ¡°Stabilize share prices at all costs.¡± He then looked at the bodyguard who was supposed to monitor Fanny, and waved to him. ¡°Bring Erin Lane to me.¡± Erin was the one who posted an expose online, at Fanny¡¯s instructions. She was also the one who exchanged clothes with Fanny and helped Fanny leave the hospital. The bodyguard failed to prevent Fanny from escaping. Thankfully, when something happened to Keh Channing, Oliver was sharp enough to restrain Erin in the hospital. The bodyguard responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Reporters were swarming the vi where Fanny was previously locked up in. Even Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to leave the house unless absolutely necessary. Oliver could no longer go to the vi anymore. He was worried about Fanny being dead set on exposing the truth and telling the world she was still alive. She would escape his clutches. Well, he refused to let her have her way. He had set a trap in that vi. If Fanny came close, his men would bring her to him immediately. ¡°If she struggles, I don¡¯t mind killing her again in front of the masses,¡± Oliver told the bodyguard, his eyes dark. The bodyguard was stunned, but quickly understood what Oliver meant. He nodded in acknowledgement and left. Fanny dide to the vi. Evidence of her confinement was there. If she could catch the media¡¯s attention and direct them into the vi, Oliver¡¯s reputation would be torn to shreds. However, she stood no chance of getting close to the vi. Oliver¡¯s men were surrounding the swarm of reporters outside it. The moment she appeared, she was sure to fall into his heinous trap. He was driving her to desperation. Fanny clenched her fists, carefully considering where she should go next to hide. It had to be somewhere very safe-a ce Oliver would never guess. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Oliver had contacted many PRpanies, but none of them were able to deal with the trouble Fanny had caused. A former A-lister left the entertainment circle at the peak of her career. Everyone found it a pity that her talent had gone to waste. She then married into the Channing family and became Mrs. Channing, transforming everyone¡¯s regret into admiration. Just when everyone thought she would grow old with the heir of the Channings, bad news appeared after three years into her marriage. Said celebrity had passed away. Although she had left the entertainment circle for many years, her legend remained. Her beauty was often touted. Original, unedited photos of her could be found worshiped in thousands of households. Many activities wereunched online to mourn the loss of such a great celebrity. Not only did her fans pay tribute to her online, but they even caused a traffic jam on the roads by piling fresh flowers and gifts there. It felt as if she was making aeback into the industry. It was tragic how a beautiful female celebrity had died at a young age. The inte bemoaned the loss of such a talent. Once again, Fanny¡¯s name went viral. Yet¡­ As it turned out, Fanny Smith wasn¡¯t dead! The superstar that stirred the inte, with so many fansmenting her death, wasn¡¯t dead after all! In truth, she was locked up in a vi by her vile husband. This wasn¡¯t just a harmless rumor-it was a crime! In an instant, the Channings were pushed into the limelight. There was even a crowd gathering at Keh Channing¡¯s funeral. As Keh Channing was being buried, the family bodyguards struggled to maintain peace and quiet. After the burial was over, some people couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity, and asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Channing, are the rumors online true¡­?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t give them a direct reply. Instead, he said,¡± Thank you for sending my father off.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked hard at his father¡¯s grave before turning to leave. His departure roused the guests¡¯ excitement. They started discussing the veracity of the rumors regarding Fanny Smith. ¡°Mr. Channing, the group¡¯s shares are starting to fall!¡± Oliver paused in his tracks. His gaze swept past the many faces before him, and he said sharply, ¡°Stabilize share prices at all costs.¡± He then looked at the bodyguard who was supposed to monitor Fanny, and waved to him. ¡°Bring Erin Lane to me.¡± Erin was the one who posted an expose online, at Fanny¡¯s instructions. She was also the one who exchanged clothes with Fanny and helped Fanny leave the hospital. The bodyguard failed to prevent Fanny from escaping. Thankfully, when something happened to Keh Channing, Oliver was sharp enough to restrain Erin in the hospital. The bodyguard responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Reporters were swarming the vi where Fanny was previously locked up in. Even Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to leave the house unless absolutely necessary. Oliver could no longer go to the vi anymore. He was worried about Fanny being dead set on exposing the truth and telling the world she was still alive. She would escape his clutches. Well, he refused to let her have her way. He had set a trap in that vi. If Fanny came close, his men would bring her to him immediately. ¡°If she struggles, I don¡¯t mind killing her again in front of the masses,¡± Oliver told the bodyguard, his eyes dark. The bodyguard was stunned, but quickly understood what Oliver meant. He nodded in acknowledgement and left. Fanny dide to the vi. Evidence of her confinement was there. If she could catch the media¡¯s attention and direct them into the vi, Oliver¡¯s reputation would be torn to shreds. However, she stood no chance of getting close to the vi. Oliver¡¯s men were surrounding the swarm of reporters outside it. The moment she appeared, she was sure to fall into his heinous trap. He was driving her to desperation. Fanny clenched her fists, carefully considering where she should go next to hide. It had to be somewhere very safe-a ce Oliver would never guess. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Julian red hard at Simon, as if trying to bore a hole through his soul. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Where is Diana?" Simon couldn¡¯t speak; instead, he pointed at a room. Panicky, he started making horrible raspy sounds. Julian, whose fist was about tond on Simon¡¯s face, paused in midair. "Simon, what''s wrong with you?" Thinking of the letter, he got a bad feeling. Simon looked emotionlessly at Julian.He grabbed Julian''s wrist and walked forward. The room wasn''t actually a room at all. It was a hugeb suite with a small room inside. Rather than calling it a small room, it looked more like an office. After pushing open a door of the same color as the walls, many herbal medicines could be seen. There was a sofa, a foldable bed for resting, and a huge office desk. A disy cab stood right opposite the door, filled with all sorts of samples. Aside from a wide variety of herbal medicines, there were many fetal samples. They all looked to be in the embryonic stage. They were all soaked and stuffed in bottles put on disy. Just one nce would make one¡¯s hair stand on end. A second would give shock and fright. Julian did have some medical knowledge, so he knew that such medical samples were not out of norm. However, he found it overwhelming seeing so many at one go, especially now that he was a father of four. This was... He looked at Simon, and asked, "Is this Jim¡¯s office?" Simon nodded. They walked deeper into the office, and realized that there were more than one cab of samples. In fact, there were multiple rows of them. It resembled a school library, with rows of bottles with fetal samples in them andbeled with dates. Great fear rose in Julian¡¯s chest. What if Jim lured Diana to Jacroaof to make their babies in her womb fetal samples like the ones he was seeing...? Julian shuddered, feeling a chill up his spine. He turned to Simon, and asked again, "Do you know where Diana is or not?" They were almost at the end of the office, but they still hadn''t seen anyone else. Julian didn¡¯t understand what Simon was trying to do. Simon raised a hand, signaling for Julian to not panic. He pointed ahead, and Julian saw his eyes turning solemn. Julian took two steps forward, passing by the rows of bottles. He looked up, and his eyes widened. "Jim Hughes!" Julian didn¡¯t know when or how, but Jim moved after than he did. Jim restrained Diana and Betty behind him, then looked calmly at him. "Between your wife and daughter, I''ll only give one of them back to you," Jim said. He then looked at Diana. "Tell me, should I hand you or Betty back to Julian?" A mother¡¯s love rose above all else. Diana didn¡¯t hesitate. She looked at Julian, her eyes filled with tears. "Julian..." She had missed him badly over the past few days. She shouldn''t have been angry at him and walk into a lion¡¯s den. Now, both she and her children had to suffer. "I won''t be able to forgive myself if anything happened to Betty.Take Betty away right now." Jim was no ordinary man. She bit her lip, and clenched her trembling fists.It took so much from her to say what she wanted to say next. "He tied explosives to his body.Julian, take Betty away." Jim tied explosives tied to himself? Julian stared nkly at the man seated on the chair, bewildered. "Jim, I can give you anything you want.You..." "Don''t bother negotiating with me.I won''t agree to anything you offer.I just want Diana to stay," Jim said indifferently. He was imprable.But in the same way, Julian would never agree to that. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 They were locked in stalemate. Diana had begun begging Jim to release Betty. Jim looked at Julian. "I''ll let your daughter go.Tell all your men outside to retreat." Julian refused. "Jim, if you do this, you''ll never be able to appear at any award ceremonies.Your research will be forced toe to a standstill, and you..." Jim cut Julian off. "No, you won''t kill my mother.She has records of all of my research." Even if he died, she would be able to consolidate his research.She would find new direction and breakthroughs. However, that would only be possible with the smooth delivery of Diana¡¯s babies. "She betrayed me and told you where Diana was hidden.I can''t find it in myself to forgive her," Jim said. Thinking of his mother¡¯s actions, he was disappointed. "I even thought of sacrificing her, but she wasn¡¯t willing.I saw her desire to go on living.She¡¯s even more eager to be alive than I am." As for him... "I truly am someone who can give up my life for the sake of research." He looked at Diana. As if replying to her previous question, he said, "I¡¯ve never loved another person, but I have experienced love.A pure kind of love, one between me and medical science.Our bond is unbreakable.I will never be apart from it." He would protect it with his life! But now, each time he saw Diana looking at him with such a fearful, pitiful gaze, his heart would tremble.He was afraid.He was afraid he would be soft-hearted each time he looked at her and give up on the babies in her stomach, and return her peaceful life.He chose to sacrifice himself in order to eliminate that possibility. That was the only way the experiment could go on sessfully. There was firm determination in Jim''s eyes, as solid and indestructible as a stone wall. The beeping sound of an explosive could be heard. They were running out of time. Diana looked at Julian. "Say yes!" As long as he did, Betty would be safe. "Tell your men to retreat!" "What about you?" Julian looked back at Diana. "What about you and our babies?" Betty was his daughter, but Diana and the two babies in her womb were equally important as well! Julian didn¡¯t want them bearing any risk whatsoever. "Go!" Diana didn¡¯t have time to argue with Julian. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Among them all, she had to protect at least one of them for now. "Jim won''t let me go." Diana walked forward, and leaned over toward Jim. "Julian, as long as you take Betty away, I guarantee you that Jim will let me go." With that, her lips drew close to Jim. No one expected Diana to do what she did next.She wasn¡¯t able to get close to Julian, but she could get close to Jim. When her face drew closer, Jim¡¯s heart trembled. Warmth surged past the cold barriers in his heart, melting the ice from within into warm spring waters. Jim¡¯s heart raced. The thing he feared the most had happened. He gripped the handle of his chair hard, trying to avoid Diana¡¯s touch. But her body felt so soft, and a unique scent drifted into his nose when she drew near. At that moment, he couldn''t bear to scold her and tell her to stay away. Fire burned in Julian¡¯s eyes as he saw the scene unfolding before him. He didn¡¯t expect his own wife to kiss another man so seriously right in front of him! Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 The atmosphere in the room turned awkward. Diana concentrated on leaning into Jim¡¯s ear, pretending as though no one was around. From Julian''s angle, it looked as if they were kissing. However, Diana didn''t really kiss Jim. She simply wanted to provoke Julian and make him leave. She didn¡¯t expect Jim to suddenly hold her down when she was about to stand up. Diana was caught in his hold, unable to leave his embrace. This time, desire filled his eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. His eyes clearly spoke of his desire to possess Diana. His lips drew close. Unlike the act that Diana put on earlier, he was gunning for the real deal now. Diana instinctively shrank back, but she was trapped within his arms. He whispered into her ear, "Trying to run? You started this first." If she dared to leave him, he would never let Betty go! Betty was still with his men. Diana didn''t dare to act rashly.She didn''t expect her n to backfire. "I thought you didn''t like me?" she asked. Locked in his embrace, she felt overwhelming panic and difort. She wanted to take a step back, but he kept her trapped in his arms. Helpless, she could only ask. "Yes," Jim said, "I didn¡¯t, and I still don¡¯t." He thought that he simply liked her being close to him. His had heart trembled when she leaned in toward his lips just now. "Diana." He looked at her, and couldn''t help but caress her stomach with his fingers. "You must give birth to your babies." He was beginning to dislike the idea of Diana living together with Julian''s children. "I will let my mother provide you with the best post-surgery care, but both babies must remain with the Hughes family.Don''t worry, my mother will raise your children for you." Raise her children? Did he mean in the same way they treated Kate? They were clearly good friends who trusted each other.Yet, the Hughes had the heart to destroy Kate¡¯s life in the name of scientific research. What irony! Diana struggled to stand up, but Jim¡¯s mesmerizing voice sounded in her ears. "Diana, you''re resisting me so much.Do you want to see both Julian and Betty dead? I''ll push you out and leave you behind for my mother, but I won''t spare them.Cooperate with me before I change my mind and make Julian take Betty away.That will ensure both of their safety." Diana''s heart trembled at Jim¡¯s words.She knew that a person like Jim was capable of anything.His mindset was different from that of ordinary people. From her angle, she could clearly see the green numbers that kept counting down right in front of him. That was the timer for the explosives. There were five minutes left on the clock. If things were to go on like this... Diana didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She immediately became much more agreeable to Jim. Despite that, she dodged Jim''s kiss when he leaned in toward her lips.She couldn''t stand the idea of kissing another man.She was, however, forced to sit on his legs. Strange. Jim didn''t dislike it or find it disgusting. A strange itch rose in the depths of Jim¡¯s heart as an indescribable feeling gushed through his veins. He looked at Diana and then challengingly at Julian, before grabbing the back of her neck and kissing her forcefully. Diana¡¯s mind turned nk. She didn¡¯t know how things turned out like this. She wanted to push him away, but she felt suffocated by his aggressiveness. "Julian Fulcher," Jim said. He didn¡¯t deepen the kiss.He didn¡¯t understand how that worked.It was just a light peck on her lips. Yet, that alone was enough to feel as though flowers had blossomed everywhere in his life. He felt as though the herbal medicines disyed in his office all came alive at once. Jim licked his lips, feeling Diana¡¯s weight on his body and finding it extraordinarily amazing. "Over the past few days when you weren''t around, Diana and I have gotten much closer," Jim said as he tightened his embrace. "If you stick around, I¡¯m afraid you''ll interrupt us." He looked down at Diana and asked, "Isn''t that so?" Suppressing the misery in her heart, Diana looked up at Jim and said, "Yes." Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 She smiled at Jim, then turned to look at Julian with disdain. "Take Betty away." She was willing to do anything as long as they stayed safe. As for the babies in her womb... She would never let Jim take them away. She was useless as a mother. All she could do at such a critical moment was to consider dying with her children. Julian¡¯s hand, which held Betty''s, was trembling. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t dare to let Betty see the scene unfolding before them. Julian turned around and gave Betty to Simon. "Simon, take Betty away." Jim didn''t talk to or look at Simon since they came in. It was clear that Jim looked down on Simon, as if mocking him for overestimating himself. It was enough proof that Simon brought Julian here today of his own ord, and not that he was in cahoots with Jim. Thus, Julian felt assured leaving Betty in Simon''s hands. Simon refused to, and pointed at Julian''s chest instead. That was where Julian kept the letter that Simon gave him before they entered the office. Julian must stay alive and give Diana the letter. Simon couldn''t speak, but the meaning in his eyes was clear. A thought shed past Julian¡¯s mind; but before he could wrap his mind around it, Simon shoved him hard. Both he and Betty were pushed out of the office. A heavy stone door closed them out of theb, shutting them out of Jim¡¯s life. Jim didn''t expect this turn of events. Confusion shed past his eyes. "Simon, what are you trying to do?" Simon remained silent, but he kept ncing at someone next to Jim. The person who had been helping Jim restrain Diana suddenly grabbed a rope, and wrapped it tightly around Jim¡¯s neck. Diana finally had the chance to escape from Jim. Seizing the chance while Jim was still under control, Simon hurriedly pulled Diana over, opened the door to theb, and pushed her out. His eyes made it clear that he was bidding her farewell. Diana¡¯s heart trembled, and she instinctively yelled, "No!" She wasn''t leaving! She couldn''t leave! "Simon, what exactly are you trying to do?" There were still explosives tied to Jim. If anything were to happen, Simon would be sted to smithereens! "We can leave together!" Diana grabbed his hand, trying to pull Simon out of theb. Simon refused, and nced at Julian. He mustered his strength and managed a feeblemand, his voice sounding as rough as sandpaper, "Take her away!" Julian wanted to say more, but the door started to close. If he couldn''t get Diana out, she would once again be trapped inside. There were only two minutes left on the timer of the explosives. There was no time left. Even the person restraining Jim was about to lose control. Simon had to go over to help restrain Jim. That was the only way to ensure that Diana, Julian and Betty could leave in one piece. If Jim were broke free and chase after them, none of them would survive! The explosives tied on Jim were very destructive. Beep, beep! The timer on the explosives was counting down the final minute. Even if Julian ran out with Diana right now, it would be tough for them to even reach the entrance. If the explosives harmed her while she was pregnant... Simon knew things couldn''t go on like this. He hit Diana''s neck, and Julian caught her in his arms. Both men didn¡¯t say anything, but they understood the look in each other''s eyes. Someone had to die here today. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Simon was doomed to be the one. Ever since he came to Jacroaof, realized that it was very tough to fully gain Jim¡¯s trust. He had no choice but to try out the drug, he was ready to die. To him, death was the most ideal oue. Diana would never love him her entire life. He, on the other hand, would never be able to let go of her his entire life. He wanted to be selfish onest time. Simon held the de he had prepared since long ago against Jim¡®s throat. The timer on the explosives was still beeping. Disdain shed past Jim¡¯s eyes. "You betrayed me after all." He never thought that Simon was genuine in wanting to cooperate with him. That was why he made Simon take the drug. "The drug I gave you wasn¡¯t the drug to be tried.It was a poison my mother concocted." A crazed look burned in Jim''s eyes. "Simon, bring Diana back and things will still be salvageable.If you bring her back, I''ll give you the antidote.You can continue living." Simon smiled. Ever since he took the drug that Jim gave him, he hadn''t been able to talk. Right now, he didn¡¯t feel like talking to Jim.He wanted his final words to be said to Diana.His determined eyes were clear, and Jim could sense it. Jim¡¯s confident expression gave way to shock. "Simon, are you thinking of dying with me?!" Simon didn¡¯t fear death! How could that be?! He wasn''t into medical research. What gave him the faith to face death unfazed? Jim didn¡¯t understand love. Despite the possessiveness he had developed toward Diana and the desire to draw closer to her, he still didn¡¯t understand love. Simon looked pitifully at Jim. Although Diana didn''t love him back, he knew what love was. Love was self-sacrifice to the point of death, to the point of sacrificing everything. Based on Simon¡¯s estimations, Diana and Julian were probably at the third door. The explosives on Jim were about to go off in ten seconds. Julian had to carry Diana in his arms while holding Betty. It was Challenging for him to exit theb and avoid the impact of the explosion. Simon pondered for a moment before letting the bodyguard he bribed leave. "I''ll give you ten seconds." He nced at the office. "Bring that woman with you." He was referring to Kate. She had visited the washroom, and didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this when she returned. She saw her usually dignified boss held at knife-point, with explosives tied to himself. Everyone looked insane. Kate instinctively knew that it wasn¡¯t safe to stay at this ce, but herpassion made her want to step forward and try to help Jim. The bodyguard didn''t give her the time to do so. He remembered Simon¡¯s instructions, and said to Kate, "Quick,e with me." They were physically fit, and would be able to make it if they left right away. "Your daughter is outside waiting for you." Kate never expected herself to have a daughter. In her memories, she had always been a servant at the Hughes household. Her boss treated her well, and paid her handsomely. But... Someone just told her that she had a daughter! Kate¡¯s heart shook. She subconsciously nced at the bodyguard. He urged, "Quick, let¡¯s go!" The timer on the explosives was counting down thest ten seconds. The numbers on the clock turned from green to red. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Frightful beeping sounded across the office. Kate followed her instincts; she ran right behind the man, all the while chanting inwardly to herself that she had a daughter. Kate and the bodyguard rushed out of theb as fast as they could, and managed to make it to the halfway mark within ten seconds. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 The bodyguard knew they were unable to exit theb safely. He counted down to the final second, then yelled at Kate, "Get down!" Kate was stunned, but she managed to follow suit and threw herself on the floor. A huge sound exploded right behind them. The entireb exploded in that instant. By a stroke of luck, Kate and the bodyguard weren''t hit by anything heavy, and only suffered some minor scratches. It was ultimately due to Simon''s quick thinking. In order to prevent Diana from being hurt, he decided to jump out of the window with Jim. The farther they were from theb, the farther Diana would be from the impact of the explosion. That would also allow both of them to die without leaving any part of their bodies behind. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want Diana seeing his corpse in a terrible state. Secondly, having seen Jim get physically close to Diana, he wanted Jim to die a terrible death! Julian heard the explosion right behind them. After passing Diana and Betty to the doctors, he headed to the scene of the explosion by himself. The shocking impact of the explosion reached ten floors high. Jim and Simon''s bodies werepletely unrecognizable. Julian couldn''t even tell them apart. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to talk to Simon before thetter died. Julian saw a de stuck to a burnt corpse. It was the de Diana brought everywhere with her after the incident with Luke, to defend herself. She had given it to Simon, who eventually used it to protect her. Simon had done it. Diana would never forget him his entire life. Julian stood right there, looking at the burnt remains all around as he picked up the de. He then pulled out the letter from his pocket and read through it. "To Julian," the letter read. Doctors and policemen swarmed the ce, along with passers-by who came over out of curiosity upon hearing the explosion. Despite the gathering crowd, Julian couldn''t hear anyone at all. He seemed to have entered another dimension. He leaned against a wall, and slowly read through the contents of the letter. By the time he was done reading it, he was crying. Julian clenched the letter in his fist before smoothing it out and putting it back into the envelope. He walked back to Diana. She was still unconscious. Betty sat by her side, grabbing her hand and calling out to her. Meanwhile, the bodyguard carried Kate out of the rubble. Kate was still confused as to what was happening, but her heart ached upon seeing Diana on the stretcher. Her heart felt deep sorrow and joy for another. She instinctively made her way to Diana. Julian was stunned for a moment when he noticed Kate, but he quickly realized what was going on. It was most likely I Jim''s doing that Kate was here. The bodyguard came over and said to Julian, "Mr.Simon Channing gave his instructions.He wanted me to bring Ms.Renforth to you, Mr.Fulcher.He said that your wife will need her mother by her side after she regains consciousness." Julian couldn''t let anything happen to Kate. Simon had it all thought out right from the beginning. Since he couldn''t gain Jim¡¯s trust, he would let Jim underestimate and disregard him. That was what gave Simon the chance to die alongside Jim. Julian suppressed the shock and sorrow in his heart, and asked the bodyguard, "His leg...He¡¯s crippled.How did he manage to walk?" "He¡¯s using a prosthetic." "Prosthetic?" "Yes.Mr.Channing underwent a surgery beforeing here.He said that he wanted to stand up once again, no matter how painful it would be.Being able to walk would ensure that he wouldn''t drop the ball at the critical moment." Even the bodyguard was moved by Simon¡¯s actions. "He has sacrificed much for your wife." Julian nodded, tears filling his eyes as he looked down. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Simon was his brother. Julian never acknowledged him as his brother, even till his death. Yet, Simon brought Diana back to him. It was the greatest gift ever. The contents of the letter Julian just read weighed on his heart like a heavy stone. Meanwhile, the police arrived at the scene and surrounded Julian. This incident involved Jim Hughes and the development of Jacroaof¡¯s medical industry, so it was no small matter. Very soon, the police chief came over to interrogate Julian. Julian made arrangements for Diana and Kate to be sent to the hospital. He didn¡¯t want to see Diana for the time being. He needed some time to think, to see if he should let Diana read the letter. Betty''s face had turned pale after going through such a traumatic incident. Despite the lingering fear, she obediently bade Julian farewell. Her health hadn''t been in the best condition, and Julian felt uneasy about that.He instructed Kate to pay close attention to Betty.Kate readily agreed. "Don''t worry, Mr.Fulcher." She grabbed Diana''s hand with one hand, and Betty''s hand with another. "For some reason, I found both Diana and Betty so familiar the moment I saw them."Kate¡¯s heart ached upon seeing the mother and daughter pair in such a plight. "It feels as though I¡¯ve known them for a long, long time." Julian''s heart trembled at Kate''s words. No wonder Kate felt a little different this time. She didn¡¯t even greet him. Her state right now resembled that of Diana, when she lost her memories. However, Julian didn¡¯t have time to look into the matter.He simply said, "Thank you." He looked hard at Diana, and then back at the bodyguard.He said to Kate, "Diana is your daughter.Treat her well." Kate didn¡¯t fully believe the bodyguard when he first said it. Yet, Julian was confirming the truth with her once more. She knew that Julian was no ordinary man. He was rich and powerful, and exuded a sense of authority just by simply standing there.He looked even more outstanding than Jim.He probably had no reason to lie to her. Kate tightened her hold over Diana and Betty, an emotion previously suppressed now rising in her chest. She looked at Betty as shock registered in her eyes. If Diana was her daughter, then was this little girl standing nearby her granddaughter? She never expected herself to have a granddaughter. "We''ll wait for you at the hospital," Kate said, knowing that this wasn''t the time to chat. She kept her emotions under check and followed Diana into the ambnce that was ready to send them to the hospital. Diana was a pregnantdy. She needed to be thoroughly checked after such a traumatic incident, to ensure the babies in her womb were unaffected. Julian felt much better knowing that Kate was by Diana''s side. He could sense that Kate was very different from her previous self. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The concern she had for Diana was genuine. This gave Julian more time to think about Simon. Simon''s corpse and that of Jim were no longer recognizable and discernible. All that was left on the ground were charred remains. The highest ranking police officer walked over and asked his subordinate, "Was it Professor Hughes who jumped down the building?" Many people had witnessed Simon grabbing Jim and jumping down the building. They all testified, "It¡¯s him!" Jim was a rare talent in many people''s eyes. Even the policemen were shocked and saddened by what happened. Sorrow soon gave way to rage. "Who was the man who jumped down the building with Professor Hughes?" the police chief demanded. "It was my brother," Julian said softly. His gaze swept across everyone around him, exuding authority andmanding obedience. Even the police chief was stunned. "You are?" "Julian Fulcher." The police chief fell silent. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 The police chief somehow found that name familiar. Within moments, his eyes widened. He stuttered, "The...the richest man in the country?!" Julian nodded. Fulcher Inc. had grown tremendously over the years, and even more so during the three years in Diana¡¯s absence. Julian¡¯s wealth had exceeded his peak of the past during this period of elerated growth. It could be said that the money he had right now was enough for ten lifetimes of luxurious lifestyle. The policeman looked reverentially at Julian, all the more certain that today¡¯s incident was not straightforward at all. "Jim''s mother was at the scene," Julian said. He didn¡¯t want things to end just like this. Simon was dead, and Julian wanted justice to be served for his death. For some reason, everyone at the scene subconsciously waited for his orders. Julian issued his instructions, "Bring her over." Jim¡¯s mother was even crazier than Jim when he was alive. She brought harm upon so many people for the sake of pursuing the so-called medical breakthrough she wanted. She even went to the extent of inculcating immoral values in her son. However, the difference between her and Jim was that she had evaded public attention over the years. Jim was always busy outside. He had seen much of the outside world over the years. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was a stark contrast with his mother, Sarah Lindt, who was very underexposed to the world. Having personally witnessed something like this happen to his son, she had mentally broken down many times. The police noted her condition, and agreed for the doctors to treat her first. To their surprise, she was very resistant toward the doctors¡¯ treatment. That was when Julian pulled out a ck pill. That was something Professor Lemmington¡¯s wife gave him. He never forgot what Professor Lemmington entrusted him with. During this period, he had been researching about this ck pill. He soon found out that it hade from Jim. Since it came from Jim, Sarah would probably know something about it. As he expected, Sarah grabbed the ck pill the moment Julian pulled it out and swallowed it whole. Although all their pills were ck and spherical, Sarah and Jim were able to tell at one nce the differentpositions of the drugs. They were indeed talents devoted to their work of research. It was a pity that they were corrupt in their character. They disregarded other people¡¯s lives in the name of medical breakthroughs and contributing to mankind. "This medicine has sedative effects," Sarah said after calming down very quickly. She still maintained the habit of rattling off medical knowledge and information. "However, any deviations in dosage andposition will result in death." Julian didn¡¯t expect for the truth behind Anna Lemmington¡¯s death toe to light just like that. He had to swallow the question he had wanted to ask that was at the tip of his tongue. Sarah went on, "I remember when I tested a drug.A girl died the moment she took the very first version.She wasn''t supposed to take the pill.Her boyfriend was supposed to.He was afraid, but he wanted to gain Jim''s favor.So, he rmended his girlfriend to do it for him. She agreed. "Aside from her, many others have died in the process of trying drugs.Just like Jim, they have contributed greatly to the advancement of medical science." The policeman¡¯s face changed upon hearing Sarah¡¯s words. Sarah Lindt...didn¡¯t seem normal... What kind of mother would be in the mood to talk about other things at the death of her son? Even talking about death as sacrifice? He turned to look at Julian, who didn''t look shocked. Clearly, Julian had heard about this before. The police chief was all the more certain that Jim¡¯s death was not so straightforward. In fact, Mr.Fulcher was at the scene for reasons different from what the police officer exined to him earlier. Based on the police¡¯s judgment, Julian didn''t look like the perpetrator. Rather, he looked more like the victim instead¡ª especially when one of the corpses was his brother. The police chief asked, "Is one of the deceased your younger brother?"Julian was stunned for a moment, before replying firmly, "Yes, my biological brother." Back at the hospital, Diana was slowly regaining consciousness. Her neck felt very sore. Kate noticed her difort, and hurriedly brought over a warm towel to put on her neck. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Diana didn''t expect to see Kate here. Thefortable warmth on her neck reminded her that this wasn''t a dream. She looked at her surroundings, and then back at Kate. "Where is Julian?" Kate knew that Diana was probably talking about that tall man from earlier. "Is he your husband?" That man looked exceptionally outstanding, and she felt genuinely happy for Diana. Diana nodded. "Yes, he is." "The explosives on Mr.Hughes went off. Another man head him and in need of the Kr Fulehor had ta Kate brought in a jug of water. She had a bad feeling when she saw both of them not saying anything to each other. She didn''t seem to like Julian that much anymore. "Ms.Winnington." She offered Diana some water to drink. Then she stood next to Diana, surveying Julian from head to toe. Seeing Kate being so protective over Diana felt strange to Julian. He looked at Diana, his brows arched. "What''s going on?" Having ovee such a terrible ordeal, Diana and Julian hadn''t had the chance to talk properly with each other. Julian¡¯s question made Diana snap back to reality. She hurriedly told Julian everything that happened to Kate. "So..." Julian said in disbelief, "Not only does Kate not remember a single thing, but even what she did to you previously was a result of the drugs concocted by the Hughes...?" "That''s right," Diana said. "You can see for yourself how she¡¯s treating me now.Her past treatment of me was all because of the drugs." Kate was probably the one who suffered the most had a chance to survive. "Ms.Winnington, just cry if you want to.Mr.Channing is a good man.He even sent someone to bring me out." He wasn''t a good man. Simon... He was only a good man for Diana¡¯s sake. He had originally nned to thrash things out with Julian to the point of death. He wanted to bring chaos upon the Fulcher family. If he couldn''t get his hands on Fulcher Inc., he would then bring chaos to Julian¡¯s life. But because of Diana, he gave up pursuing Fulcher Inc.and his grudge against Julian. And now, he had died for her. He even knew that she cared very much for Kate, and helped Kate escape in time. He was the only one who was left behind in that cold earth. Diana didn¡¯t know how to describe what she felt right now. She could only feel her head spinning. Her soul was leaving her body. She wanted to do nothing except to just lie on the bed. Memories between her and Simon back at Stirling City shed past her mind. Back then, Simon was genuine in treating her well. It was just that he had approached things with the wrong mindset. When Julian arrived, Diana didn''t look too good. Neither of them said a word, but both of them knew clearly that they were feeling terrible. Kate brought in a jug of water. She had a bad feeling when she saw both of them not saying anything to each other. She didn''t seem to like Julian that much anymore. "Ms.Winnington." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She offered Diana some water to drink. Then she stood next to Diana, surveying Julian from head to toe. Seeing Kate being so protective over Diana felt strange to Julian. He looked at Diana, his brows arched. "What''s going on?" Having ovee such a terrible ordeal, Diana and Julian hadn''t had the chance to talk properly with each other. Julian¡¯s question made Diana snap back to reality.She hurriedly told Julian everything that happened to Kate. "So..." Julian said in disbelief, "Not only does Kate not remember a single thing, but even what she did to you previously was a result of the drugs concocted by the Hughes...?" "That''s right," Diana said. "You can see for yourself how she¡¯s treating me now.Her past treatment of me was all because of the drugs." Kate was probably the one who suffered the most throughout the entire process. Julian signed. "I didn¡¯t expect Jim to mean this when he said that his fate had been intertwined with yours since a long time ago." Things started when Kate was betrayed by her trusted friend, resulting in her ill-treating her very own daughter. Diana didn¡¯t bother shielding the truth from Kate. Kate stood at the side, and heard everything clearly. "I''ve been trying to find the best time to tell you, but there isn''t one," Diana said. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Some things were best said as early as possible. Otherwise, like with Simon, Diana might end up having no chance to say what she wanted to say. Kate¡¯s fingers trembled.She looked at Diana, and was so shocked she was unable to speak. Diana thought she was frightened, and needed Julian to call for a doctor. All of a sudden, Kate ran out of the ward. "I''ll go take a look at her," Julian said, stopping Diana froming down from the bed. He stood up and followed behind Kate. Outside the ward, Kate hurriedly wiped her tears away when she saw Julian walking over. "Mr.Fulcher." She felt so guilty. Just a few moments ago, she was angry at Julian for the tension between him and Diana.She thought Julian had made Diana suffer, and neglected her emotionally.She didn''t expect herself to be the one to ill-treat Diana. The tears were getting on her nerves. They just kepting, despite her trying her hardest to wipe them away. She had to keep on wiping them away. In no time, her sleeves had be drenched. She felt even more awkward and wanted to walk further away, but Julian stopped her. "Kate." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Julian had never addressed her so sincerely before. Even when he thought he had feelings for Ka, he had never addressed Kate so respectfully. One¡¯s sincerity shone through. Kate stopped dead in her tracks as mixed feelings rose in the depths of her heart because of how Julian addressed her. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare respond. "I''ve let my own daughter down." Although she only heard Diana talk about it briefly, Kate could sense that she had treated Diana very awfully in the past. Julian didn¡¯t expect Kate to run out because of guilt. He thought Kate would be more or less the same as she was in the past¡ªindifferent toward Diana. As it turns out... "You''re a victim yourself.Diana understands.Now that Mrs.Hughes is detained in the police station, we can ask her about the details of what happened in the past.That will help resolve the issues between you and Diana.Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself." Julian¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Kate feel much better. "Did I treat Diana...very badly in the past?" Julian remained silent. Kate understood what he meant. "Will Mrs.Hughes give me the antidote if I find her?" Kate¡¯s fingers intertwined uneasily. "Diana told me that I can regain my lost memories.It''ll be very easy as long as I have the antidote." However, Julian didn¡¯t want Kate recalling her memories. Sometimes, the more one knew, the more pain one felt. Yet, Kate insisted. "Mr.Fulcher, please help me." Julian had no way of rejecting her. "In that case, you must be mentally prepared." The way Diana described it, Kate''s life was practically destroyed by Mrs.Hughes. She had used drugs to change Kate''s mindset, experiences, and emotional state. For example, James Winnington, whom Kate lived with for many years wasn''t even her lover. Yet, Kate had mistakenly thought that he was her lover under the influence of the drug. She spent so many years of her life with him, and even... Diana agreed to Kate¡¯s request. With Diana''s approval, Julian brought Kate to the police station. When they were there, Kate heard from Mrs.Hughes even more details about herself. She also received the antidote. Yet, after Julian visited the washroom and came out once more, he could no longer find Kate. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Diana was rather worried. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Julian tried to calm her down. ¡°I think I know.¡± Diana nced at him, anxious. ¡°Do tell!¡± Diana was clearly very worried for Kate, given how anxious she was. Julian hemmed and hawed, deliberately teasing her. ¡°Tell you? Tell you what?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. He seized the chance while Kate and Betty weren''t around to lean in close to Diana. Like a huge dog deprived of tender loving care, he rubbed the tip of his nose against Diana''s and deliberately breathed hot air into her face. ¡°Hmm? Tell me, what do you want me to say?¡± They hadn''t been this intimate for a long while. They had been fighting before Diana came to Jacroaof. After witnessing Jim and Simon¡¯s death, they weren''t in the mood to catch up with and whisper sweet nothings to each other. It was only until this moment that Julian could no longer hold back his desires for Diana. He missed her badly. He really wanted to draw close to her. But because of Simon, he didn¡¯t dare to tell her that directly. He was worried that Diana might feel guilty and push him away. In fact, after seeing Diana, he didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye. He had to muster up the courage to draw close to her. Somehow, he kept feeling like a sinner. ¡°Julian,¡± Diana said, sensing the hesitation in his eyes. This man was always so firm and determined. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± She reached out, and hugged him. Just like before, whenever Julian felt down, she would patiently pat him on his back. She could sense the sorrow and trepidation in his eyes. She swallowed past her constricted throat and said the name that felt like fire burning her tongue, yet couldn''t avoid mentioning. She slowly tightened the hug, and said, ¡°You must be very sad...about Simon''s death.¡± He was Julian¡¯s younger brother. Although Julian had never acknowledged him as part of the family, blood ties were forever. Before, when Julian allowed Simon to celebrate the new year with them at Fulcher Manor, she could tell that Julian didn''t detest Simon that much. And this time... If it weren''t for Simon, none of them would have made it out alive. Even if Diana could be brought out, it would be under the name of research. She would probably have to suffer much pain during childbirth. Julian was shaken. ¡°I suddenly find myself very selfish.¡± They continued hugging each other like this. They couldn''t see each other''s faces, but the atmosphere was very rxed, tinted with sorrow and solemnity. They let the emotions drown then. Anyone who saw them like this wouldn''t bear to interrupt. ¡°Why?¡± Diana tried to coax him into sharing his deepest thoughts. ¡°Why do you find yourself selfish?¡± ¡°Simon is dead, but I was still thinking dark thoughts... Of whether you would abandon me because of Simon...¡± Diana was stunned. Confused, she asked, ¡°Why would you think like that?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve let him down,¡± Julian said, assuming that Diana definitely thought that way. ¡°I do have simr thoughts, but I won''t go to the extent of giving up on you because of my guilt towards Simon. His sacrifice has made me treasure you more,¡± Diana said. She was able to hug her lover in such peace because Simon had exchanged for this with his life. She had no reason not to treasure it! Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 "Julian, we¡¯ve been through so much, it can be written into a thick book.Do you still not understand? We must always look ahead in life.If we remain stuck in the past, it¡¯s not fair to anyone.Simon is dead¡ª we have no way of bringing him back to life, but we can live better and happier. "In fact..." Diana went on, biting her lip. ¡°I will remember him my whole life.I¡¯ll be grateful to him, and I may even love him.However, it¡¯s not the romantic love between a man and a woman.It¡¯s love between family members, gratitude to people who have left us but done so much for us." Julian finally revealed what he had been hesitant to say. "There¡¯s a letter here.Take a look at it.Even if you have a change of mind after reading it, I''ll ept whatever decision you make." Diana was stunned. "Letter?" "Yes.Simon asked me to pass it to you." Diana took it. The words "To Julian" were written on the envelope. However, the first line of the letter was addressed to Diana, wishing her well. Diana had lived with Simon for three years.She smiled the moment she saw the letter.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Your brother," she said to Julian even before she read it. "He¡¯s plotting against you." Just like his legs, Simon knew what would happen the moment he crashed into the car. However, he chose to do it without any hesitation for the slimmest possibility of being with Diana. "I know," Julian said with a shrug. "He wants me to feel guilty my whole life, and that goes for you as well.It¡¯s best if we split up because of this guilt." Diana nodded, assured to see such rity in Julian. Simon was just that kind of man.He had to make it clear what he had done and sacrificed.He would then make use of his sacrifice to make one stay by his side.He didn¡¯t understand that true love didn¡¯t require emotional ckmail. Diana read through the letter very quickly. "He¡¯s exactly the same as he was before." She remembered when they were in Stirling City. Simon would always tell Diana that he was cooking for her, buying flowers for her, and arranging for a short getaway for her and her children. He told her they need not care about him, as he would stay in Stirling City by himself, and wait for their return. Over those three years, Diana was all alone with no one else to rely upon. There were many points in time she should have fallen in love with him. In the end, she never did. It was because Simon often made her feel suffocated, in a way that was "for her good". Diana often felt that he lived in a very frustrating manner. In reality, he was the one who was in cahoots with Jim. They forced her to take the memory loss pill. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t see Julian when she was giving birth. Diana found Simon a veryplicated man. After reading his letter, she felt even more confused. "1''ll feel grateful to him my entire life, but I won¡¯t fall in love with him out of guilt as he wishes," she said, as she looked at Julian. "Do you understand? My gratitude for him will never be love." She was saying this both to herself and to Julian. "In fact, when I found out that Simon died, I did think about whether I should have died with him. But then, I realized that living on well was what Simon truly wanted, just like what he said at the end of the letter. "Diana, live on well.An angel will love you on my behalf." Diana went on, "No matter howplex Simon is, thest sentence of his letter is genuine. He knows we won¡¯t break up, and he doesn''t wish to see that, either." She concluded, "He just wants me to remember him my entire life." In the future, during festive seasons, she would include his portion in the meals she cooked. She would also chat with him at his grave. "You," Diana issued Julian amand, "muste with me, too." Julian wouldn¡¯t reject her, of course.He felt grateful for Diana¡¯s kind understanding. "I thought you¡¯d be moved to change your mind after reading the letter and Simon''s confession." "Say some more and I''ll be angry," Diana said fiercely. "Are my feelings for you so tepid?" "You can say that again," Julian said. His eyes widened as a smile finally broke across his face that was etched with sorrow over Simon''s death.He leaned in close to Diana, and said, "At theb, you and Jim¡­ kissed right in front of me." Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Upon hearing this, Diana stared at him angrily. "Julian!" She shoved him away abruptly. "What are you thinking?" Back in theb, what happened between her and Jim was just a trick. Given the circumstances, she believed it was worth being close to him if it meant Julian and Betty would survive. Yet, Julian seemed to have taken this incident to heart. "Are you disgusted by me? No wonder you''ve been distant these days." He hadn''t been affectionate or held her close. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After enduring so much hardship, he shouldn''t be this indifferent. Now, she finally understood why! Julian didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward, refusing to retreat at her forceful push. He pulled her closer, pledging with both hands raised, "I swear, I really don''t mind! But it''s still ufortable thinking about it." As he spoke, his hand had already cradled the back of her head."Stay still." Without another word, he intertwined their fingers and leaned in for a kiss. His voice deepened with an undeniable seriousness. "Let me clean you up." Gripping the letter tightly, Diana tried to figure out what to say. She felt the warmth of his affectionate gestures, and responded to him in the same way. The two were inseparable. In this intimate moment, Julian sensed Diana''s unwavering determination. This was how it should be. Despite the countless challenges they faced, they finally found each other. Even if life and death stood between them, their love could ovee it all. At the hospital room doorway, Betty stood guard, preventing nurses from entering. "Shh! My parents are sharing a moment. No one''s allowed inside!" The nurses couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable stance, peeking into the room on their tiptoes. Their faces instantly flushed red. Clearing her throat, one nurse approached cautiously and knocked gently on the door. "Mr.Fulcher, your wife has just had a shock.It''s not advisable for her to exert herself right now." Upon hearing this, Julian''s face darkened. It had been a long time since he had been this close to Diana, but that didn''t mean he''d make a move on his wife in a hospital. Especially when... Their daughter, with wide-eyed innocence, was observing them from the doorway. Quickly pulling apart, they both touched their slightly swollen lips, asking awkwardly, "Sweetie, when did youe to stand at the door?" Betty replied nonchntly, "Since Daddy gave Mommy the letter to read." She smiled, and continued, "Was it a love letter Daddy wrote for Mommy? Oh, by the way, where''s Uncle Simon?" Betty remembered the scene in theb when Simon had instructed them to leave first. She thought he would catch up shortly, but he was nowhere to be seen. Seeing her daughter still remember him, Diana felt a warm emotion deep within. She knelt down, looking Betty in the eyes, and said sincerely, ''''Uncle Simon went far, far away to protect us." Betty was no naive child. Telling her that people be stars after they die wouldn''t work anymore. She quickly grasped the implication in Diana''s words, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Uncle Simon..." Her little mouth quivered. "Is he gone forever?" Diana didn''t want to lie to her daughter. Mostly, she didn''t want to diminish the love Simon had for all of them. Had Simon only wanted to save Diana, he wouldn''t have let Julian and Bettye out together. Diana understood Simon''splicated feelings. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 All his life, Simon had wanted the recognition of the Fulcher family. Yet, until his death, Julian never acknowledged him as a brother. Simon also never saw Betty acknowledge him as a blood - rted uncle instead of just a close family friend. Diana decided to tell Betty everything about Simon. She felt that Betty was old enough to understand many things. She believed Betty had the right to form her own opinions and impressions about Simon. After listening, Betty remained silent for along while. Then, she looked at Diana and asked, "Mommy, do you think Uncle Simon was a good person?" After all, he had done terrible things to Diana. He caused a rift between her and Julian, and keeping Betty and Sean away from Julian. But now, Simon had sacrificed himself to protect them. For the first time, Betty felt theplexity of human nature. "Yes," Diana responded decisively. "I think he¡¯s a good person. He just...never received love when he was younger, so he didn''t know how to love." But... If Simon hadn''t passed away this time, she believed that both she and Julian would have treated him like family. However, everything was toote now. Every mention of Simon made Diana more emotional. The grief she had previously suppressed to keep Julian from noticing now surged up. ¡°Anyway, Uncle Simon was a very good person. Sweetie, always remember him." Julian didn''t disagree with Diana''s sentiment. He kneeled to Betty, and said, "Sweetie, he''s your uncle. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Your real uncle. When we return to Richburgh, we''ll bring him home together." Diana looked at Julian in shock. "You intend to let Simon be buried in the Fulcher family''s ancestral tomb?" Julian nodded. "Yes." Since Simon was no longer alive, he could do nothing more than recognize him as part of the Fulcher family. ¡°If his spirit exists somewhere above, I¡¯m sure he wouldn''t oppose it," Julian reflected. Thinking back to how they had gathered together for New Year''s Eve dinner, Julian regretted not showing Simon more warmth. Diana knew that Julian might appear cold on the outside, but he was truly sentimental inside. She touched his hand gently. ¡°Don''t be sad. Simon will understand our intentions." Diana''s health indicators were all positive, and she would soon be discharged from the hospital. However, with her growing belly, Julian had booked a VIPpartment on the high-speed train for their journey back to Richburgh. This ensuredfort and quietness for her during the trip. To maintain this tranquility, he even booked the entire trainpartment. It was Betty''s first time experiencing such luxury, and she thoroughly enjoyed ying around on the train. By the time they reached their destination, she was reluctant to leave. While holding Betty''s hand, Diana looked at Julian and asked, "You mentioned knowing my mother''s whereabouts. Now that we''re in Richburgh, are you certain she''lle looking for us?" "She will," Julian affirmed. "If I''m not mistaken, she''s probably gone to find James." Although Diana and James had lived together for many years due to Madam Hughes''s arrangements, their shared past was undeniable. The pieces of their past needed to be addressed. For Kate to mend her unresolved feelings and move forward, she had to confront James and understand her emotions. ¡°When she escorted you from theb to the hospital, we exchanged contact numbers," Julian went on. He believed that once Kate had rity on everything, she would undoubtedly seek Diana out. Diana nodded. "And what about Madam Hughes¡ª Sarah Lindt?" ¡°If she doesn''t get a death sentence, she''ll at least get lifetime imprisonment. The crimes shemitted against Kate alone would require a lifetime to atone for," Julian said. As for Jim, neither of them wished to utter that ominous name. After all, his demise was a consequence of his own actions. Both felt he got what he deserved. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 To their surprise, upon returning home, they were greeted with unexpected joy that somewhat alleviated the grief and helplessness from Simon¡¯s demise. Diana¡¯s face was radiant with genuine delight. ¡°Sean!¡± As soon as she opened the door, a little boy rushed towards her, wrapping Diana in a tight embrace. ¡°Mommy!¡± It had been so long since they were apart. Sean¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Turning his gaze upwards, Sean looked at Julian and remarked cheekily, ¡°Hey, lousy dad.¡± Julian blinked, taken aback. Had he offended this little troublemaker? ¡°He said you upset Mommy,¡± Sean recounted, referring to what he had heard from Lucas. Julian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re really the one who sabotaged my company¡¯sputer system?!¡± Sean nodded confidently. ¡°You weren¡¯t treating Mommy right, so I thought you needed a lesson!¡± Julian was left speechless. With both Sean and Betty around, Diana was in high spirits. She was constantly surrounded by her two little treasures, leaving Julian with hardly any chance to converse with her. It wasn¡¯t until nighttime, after Julian had prepared a bath for Diana, that he finally managed to secure some alone time with his wife. Diana, immersed in the bathtub, looked at him yfully.¡± Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Julian stood beside the tub. ¡°Just want to chat a bit.¡± He simply wanted to be close to her. Noticing the moisture in the bathroom, Diana tapped the edge of the tub. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± For a split second, Julian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± Diana realized the implication, and nced at her prominent pregnancy belly. She stuck out her tongue yfully, resembling an adorable bunny. ¡°Sorry, Julian. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer.¡± Under normal circumstances, certain intimate activities would be eptable and gentle. However, Diana was carrying twins. It would be more prudent to wait until after childbirth. Julian averted his gaze, making a vague sound of acknowledgment. He grabbed a bath sponge, applied shower gel, andthered it until it was foamy. Gently, he began to clean Diana, treating her with utmost care as if she were the most precious gem to him. Diana could sense his deep affection. Even without physical intimacy or any marital activities, she felt warmth and happiness she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡°Thank you, Julian,¡± Diana expressed sincerely, ¡°thank you for giving me such a wonderful life and such amazing children.¡± ¡°You mean your wonderful son,¡± Julian said, with a hint of frustration. ¡°Do you have any idea why I was dyed in Jacroaof? It was because Sean tampered with thepany¡¯s system!This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was worried that if anything happened to thepany, it might be traced back to you, especially since you¡¯re the actual shareholder. I couldn¡¯t just leave without ensuring everything was fixed. That¡¯s why I took so long to get there.¡± Even the issue with his identification card not allowing him to purchase a ticket was because of Betty¡¯s mischief. After Jim¡¯s death and Madam Hughes¡¯ arrest, a lot came to light. This included details about the training camp, leading to the conclusion that Leonard¡¯s death was due to consuming harmful substances. In any case, all these matters were intertwined with the Hughes family. Julian had made it clear that he held grudges against them. Their irregrities in the drug development process,bined with Madam Hughes¡¯s disregard for human life, soon caught the attention of the authorities. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Upon learning that members of the training squad had also been consuming drugs, authorities quickly arrived. They retrieved Leonard¡¯s body and took it to the police station. This sudden revtion led to the training squad¡¯s abrupt disbandment without prior notice. As for what would happen next, there was no news yet. It was for this reason that Sean found himself released from confinement. He managed to get in touch with the people connected to the Fulchers, specifically Noel, who remained in Richburgh. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s situation, Noel promptly went to fetch him. Both Julian and Sean tactfully decided not to disclose these details to Diana. They feared it would worry her, especially regarding Sean¡¯s experiences with the training squad. However, Sean was resilient. Julian noticed a change in him when they spoke that afternoon. Sean seemed stronger and more independent than before, no longer feeling the need to rely on any organization to mature. Julian thought that Sean would be disappointed after leaving the training squad. However, Sean mentioned that he had already intended to leave before that. He had tried to get in touch with them, but was suddenly informed that someone would take him away. Despite this unexpected turn of events, Sean was genuinely thrilled at the prospect of returning home. ¡°I spoke to our son,¡± Julian began, ¡°He told me that whether he returns to the training squad, it doesn¡¯t matter. However, there are things he wishes to discuss with Oliver. He believes that the current training camp strays significantly from its original purpose established by our predecessors.¡± ¡°He¡¯s grown so much,¡± Diana said, impressed with Sean¡¯s maturity. ¡°He never used to express himself this way.¡± ¡°He still doesn¡¯t,¡± Julian admitted, ¡°I had to pry it out of him and promised to arrange a meeting with Oliver.¡± Diana harbored no resentment towards Julian for his dyed trip to Jacroaof, since it was caused by Sean. While she could be upset with Julian, she would never harbor any ill feelings towards Sean. He was such a sensible child, and she felt blessed to have him as her son. After hearing everything, Diana urged Julian to contact Oliver. ¡°You should call Oliver quickly and ask him how things have beentely. Also¡­¡± Recalling the news she had seen this afternoon, she continued,¡± If you can¡¯t reach him, just go to him in person.¡± She wanted to confirm if Oliver had lied about Fanny¡¯s death. After Julian left to make the call, Diana tried to contact Fanny. As expected, Fanny¡¯s number was unreachable. It looked like Diana had no choice but to wait for Julian to get in touch with Oliver. For a while, there was no news. The temperature in the bathtub was adjusted to be veryfortable for Diana. There was even using an oxygen machine to ensure she had enough oxygen supply. She could operate the machine at any time to increase the oxygen concentration in the bathroom if she needed to. Feeling at ease, she wanted to soak a little longer. She decided to call Nina to catch up. Her journey to Jacroaof was initially intended to help Nina connect with someone new, hoping to deter the situation between Vans and Lina from another angle. Diana wanted to help Nina regain what she rightfully deserved. However, things took a turn she hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°I nearly got myself into a mess,¡± Diana confessed to Nina, her voice filled with both remorse and embarrassment. ¡°Nina,¡± she hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°While I was away, did you meet Vans? Is he still determined to marry Lina?¡± ¡°They¡¯re already looking at wedding dresses,¡± Nina replied, with a calmness that belied the turbulent emotions she was feeling. ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s already a relief for me.¡± Considering the tumultuous events of the past few days, it was astonishing how out of the loop Nina felt. This oversight highlighted how preupied Nina had beentely. It was Nina who felt the most regret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯lle over tomorrow to see you.¡± For now, they would put the topic of Vans on hold. ¡°Take care on your way,¡± Diana said, concern evident in her voice. After exchanging a few more words, they were still reluctant to end the call. As their conversation flowed, it inevitably shifted towards the topic of Fanny. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Early the next morning, Nina decided to set aside her work. She left home promptly to check on Diana and her two children. Lately, due to her involvement with Vans, Nina felt guilty. Not only had she caused the pregnant Diana undue stress, but she had also indirectly endangered her during the incident in Jacroaof. And now, with Sean back home, Nina felt that she was bing more ipetent as a godmother. Compelled by her guilt, Nina didn¡¯t hold back while shopping for supplies. By the time she exited the supermarket, an hour had already slipped by. With her hands full, she struggled to find a taxi driver willing to amodate her and her purchases. Only after offering extra money did a driver finally agree to take her. As she pondered her recent experiences, Nina considered it might be time for her to purchase a car. She had been working for many years and had a bit of a career. She had no ns to leave Richburgh, and she was alone in the city. In the future¡­ She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d be stuck with Vans in this situation. The dream she once held of settling down with someone she loved, marrying early, and leading a simple life seemed increasingly distant. She didn¡¯t know why she was so insistent on being involved with Vans. When Vans had asked her if she¡¯d be willing to wait for him, even knowing he was about to marry someone else, she agreed. She realized that by consenting, she was agreeing to be his secret lover-a role she never thought she¡¯d assume. But still, she¡­ She chose a path that she would have despised in the past, and became a person she hated the most. Such thoughts weighed heavily on her heart, making her despondent. Her smiles had be increasingly scarcetely. The sympathetic taxi driver, noticing the tears streaming down her face, kindly offered her some tissues. ¡°Do my eyes look especially swollen, sir?¡± she asked. It wasn¡¯t just this morning, but she had been crying a lottely. It was also the reason she hadn¡¯t met up with Diana all this time. Nina feared showing up in her distressed state would only worry Diana more. The driver nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nina handed the driver an additional fifty dors. ¡°Could you please pull over for about ten minutes?¡± She needed a moment to collect herself. She couldn¡¯t let Vans consume her thoughts any longer. Rummaging through her makeup bag, Nina applied some cosmetics to freshen up her appearance, hoping to disguise the signs of her distress. Above all, she didn¡¯t want Diana to see her in this state. The driverplied, and Nina stepped out of the taxi. Although it was a bit warm outside, the air felt refreshing. Nina finally felt some relief. She wiped away her tears and cleared her nose, taking a moment to observe her surroundings. The spot where the driver had parked was in a bustling district. Richburgh¡¯s youth often flocked to this area for shopping. Directly across from where she stood was a building housing high-end brands, while across the street was a wholesale market offering more affordable goods. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Richburgh had always been inclusive, providing a ce for everyone, regardless of background, to find their niche. Having worked here for many years, Nina had developed a deep affection for the city. Standing there now, her emotions surged. She remembered arriving in Richburgh as a naive girl from a small town, wide- eyed and inexperienced. Through dedication and hard work, she had managed to establish herself in this bustling city. She had once believed that with diligence and effort, she would carve out afortable life for herself, free from the troubles of her hometown. Yet, she never anticipated the mess she would get herself into with Vans. A whirlwind of emotions overcame her. As she looked around, she observed the youthful faces, the enamored couples walking hand in hand, and¡­ Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 The unmarried couples standing together, appearing as a perfect match. Not far from Nina, about a hundred meters away, right in front of an upscale bridal store with clear ss windows, she could see Vans apanying Lina as thetter tried on wedding gowns. Vans stood there, seemingly casual, but his gaze was fixated solely on Lina. From his expression, it seemed like he was smiling, possibly praising Lina¡¯s beauty. At that moment, Nina couldn¡¯t help but wonder who Vans truly loved deep down. He had always imed that his rtionship with Lina was just an act, a facade for the Stanley family¡¯s peace of mind and to ensure his mother¡¯s better treatment within the family. But¡­ Did he genuinely feel nothing for Lina? Ignoring Lina¡¯s whimsical nature, she was now, after all, the heiress of the Jennings family. With her brother¡¯s protection and immense wealth, her demeanor quickly refined overtime. Given recent events surrounding the Jennings family, Lina had indeed changed significantly. At least towards Vans, she seemed much gentler than before. Lina was smiling back at Vans-a shy, affectionate smile, her face radiant with that unique glow of love. It stung Nina¡¯s eyes and heart, almost causing her tears to flow once again. Trying to hold back her emotions, Nina tilted her head upwards, hoping to suppress her tears. But just as she did, her eyes met Lina¡¯s. Her expression instantly soured. Lina¡¯s expression fell instantly, and she said something to Vans. Vans quickly descended the stairs. ¡°Nina, why are you here?¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost half a month, and his first words upon seeing her were questioning her presence? ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± Nina retorted sarcastically.¡± Clearly, I¡¯m interrupting your bridal gown fitting session.¡± Vans gazed at her earnestly, promising, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll see you in a wedding gown. As for Lina and me, you know it¡¯s just a show.¡± If he acted otherwise, the Stanley family would suspect his ambitions, putting his mother in a more challenging position. She yearned for her husband¡¯s affection and care. Over the years, it was this hope that kept her going. Because she felt that her husband valued her, it gave her the strength to move on from past traumas. It was a ssic case of Stockholm Syndrome. A woman, hurt by a man, might convince herself she¡¯s fallen in love with him to lessen the pain. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nina pondered this, thinking that perhaps it wasn¡¯t just Vans¡¯ mother who was in a pitiful situation. She found herself feeling simrly about Vans, even though he was clearly causing her pain. Yet, when he spoke, making promises that she knew were unlikely toe true, she couldn¡¯t help but soften and say, ¡°Okay.¡± Following Vans upstairs, Nina exined herself to Lina. ¡°I just happened to be passing by,¡± she said, looking disheveled in contrast to Lina¡¯s radiant and refined appearance. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to disrupt anything. Vans and I have long since broken up. Rest assured, Ms. Jennings, he won¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡± Now, Nina wasplicit in Vans¡¯s deception. She pitied herself, but she also pitied Lina. Feeling a sudden urge to reveal the truth, Nina hesitated, but Lina beat her to it. ¡°Really?¡± Lina asked. Deep down, Lina knew Nina was lying. If Nina truly had nothing to do with Vans, she wouldn¡¯t have willinglye upstairs to meet her. However, the Jennings family¡¯s influence had waned significantly due to recent events involving the Hughes family in Jacroaf. If it weren¡¯t for the pharmaceutical industry being so popr in recent years, and the Jennings family¡¯s business was in Richburgh, things might have been worse for them. He mentioned that he could have gone to jail because of the incident with Anna, and the Jennings may fall again. Enzo had struggled to salvage what he could, and any misstep could lead to their downfall. With this precarious situation in mind, he cautioned Lina to not act too arrogantly. Lina remembered Enzo¡¯s words. She had be more covert in her actions and dealings, especially with men Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Lina wasn¡¯t about to let go of Vans. In front of Nina, she clung to Vans, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. The two stood together, making a wonderful picture. Lina was in an exquisite, handcrafted wedding gown, and Vans was in a finely tailored ck suit. They appeared like a match made in heaven. For the first time, Nina noticed just how good Vans looked with another woman. This is from N?velDrama.Org. A pang of unease washed over her, prompting her to avert her gaze. Lina wasn¡¯t about to let Nina off the hook so easily. She was determined to make Nina back off, and saw this as the perfect opportunity to rid herself of this threat. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Vans,¡± Lina said, yfully leaning against Vans. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, as Vans¡¯s closest female friend, will you be attending our wedding?¡± His closest female friend? So that was how he introduced her. Before Nina could respond, Lina threw another curveball.¡± Vans mentioned you¡¯ve been seeing someone. Is that true?¡± While Nina was indeed involved with someone, that someone was Vans. Yet, with Lina¡¯s persistent questioning and Vans¡¯s silentplicity, Nina found herself unable to speak. Her heart ached with an inexplicable pain. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Vans said after Nina stayed silent. He was weary from facing Lina daily, and pressured by his mother¡¯s insistence on staying connected with the Stanley family. Because of that, he had no choice but to keep up his facade with Lina. The Jennings family¡¯s influence had waned recently. Lionel¡¯s current wife was pleased to see this situation unfold. Vans¡¯s marriage would not only benefit the Stanley family, but also ruin him. This would ensure he could never be with his true love, and would never attain the woman he genuinely desired! In essence, if Vans were to break things off with Lina, he¡¯d have to be prepared for his mother to face dire consequences of the Stanley family¡¯s wrath. How could he bear it? His mother had suffered so much already. He had seen her hurt herself, and had seen how she seemed to have found a newfound purpose in life when Lionel smiled at her. Over the years, she had be somewhat unhinged and couldn¡¯t afford to get worked up. Vans took a deep breath, locking eyes with Nina. He had made promises to Nina, and he believed that by answering on her behalf now, she wouldn¡¯t mind. After all, she loved him. She would be willing topromise. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear good news from Nina soon,¡± Vans said calmly. Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, looking at Vans in shock. What was he implying? Was he hinting at a possible reunion with her? The hope that had dimmed suddenly flickered back to life in Nina¡¯s heart. She looked at Vans with a hint of anticipation. However, Vans avoided her gaze, refusing to meet her eyes. Keenly observing Nina¡¯s reaction, Lina recalled how Vans had once defended Nina from some tabloid reporters-even going as far as to p them in the dark. With a teasing and mocking tone, she probed, ¡°Really? Ms. Ashlee, who are you dating now? Are you also preparing for marriage?¡± Nina refused to answer. Lina persisted, eventually confronting her directly, ¡°Or could it be that you¡¯ve set your sights back on my dear Vans?¡± To match the wedding dress she was trying on, Lina had just painted her nails a soft shade of pink. Against Vans¡¯s dark suit, they stood out prominently. She continued to tap and drag her fingers over the area of his chest. Under those clothes, Vans had an impressive chest. Nina had once touched it with her hands, even complimenting his well-defined abdominal lines. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Now, the hands that remained there have changed owners. Nina couldn¡¯t express the mockery and bitterness deep within her heart. After casting a nce at Vans, she said, ¡°Ms. Jennings, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I have a boyfriend.¡± As she uttered these words, her gaze never left him. Vans, however, didn¡¯t avert his eyes either. The two of them stood there staring at each other. Seeing this, Lina turned red with anger, ¡°Dear!¡± Her hand trailed up Vans¡¯s chest. Without hesitation, she grabbed the back of his head, nting a kiss on his lips. Vans wanted to pull away, but found no opportunity. Lina held on too tightly. Given the weight of her wedding gown, if he were to push her away forcefully, she would undoubtedly fall. If she did fall, it would be even more troublesome for Nina. Vans didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Nina, so he let Lina proceed. However, to Nina, this passionate scene wasn¡¯t what it seemed. She had thought that Vans and Lina were merely putting on an act. But now, it appeared there might be genuine feelings involved. For the first time, she began to doubt her judgment. ¡°Mr. Stanley, Ms. Jennings, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Nina couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer. Seeing her distress, Vans finally managed to find a chance to push Lina away. He wanted to go after Nina, but was once again stopped by Lina. The anger in her eyes was almost uncontroble. Yet, Vans couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°I¡¯ll see her off.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sensing his dilemma, and perhaps softening a bit, Nina took out her phone. She shed a bright smile as she waved it and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with my boyfriend. He¡¯s waiting downstairs for me.¡± Lina¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Downstairs?¡± She had assumed Nina and Vans hadn¡¯t genuinely broken up, but now she realized she had misunderstood. Lina refused to let Nina go. She wanted answers. The staff members blocked Nina¡¯s path. Vans was on the brink of losing his patience. Yet, unexpectedly, Nina spoke up again, ¡°Yes.¡± She approached the window, seemingly indifferent to Lina¡¯s attempts to corner her. ¡°He¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡± At this moment, there was indeed a luxurious ck SUV parked below the bridal store. With a license te full of sixes, it clearly didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯ll head down first.¡± This time, Lina didn¡¯t stop Nina. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Downstairs, the taxi driver from earlier was growing impatient. Seeing Nina emerge, he demanded extra money for the dy. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for taking too long,¡± Nina said generously, handing the driver a hundred-dor bill. ¡°Please put my purchases into that ck SUV over there.¡± At that moment, Marcus Jensen was sitting inside the ck SUV. He had been filming all night yesterday. Early this morning, he discovered that photos of him and a female co-star from a few days ago during their rehearsal had been leaked. They were even given misleading captions suggesting inappropriate activities in the room. Despite the studio¡¯s rifications, his fans wouldn¡¯t listen, believing that he was engaging in inappropriate rtionships on set. The damage to Marcus¡¯s image was severe. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t bother addressing such matters himself. If fans abandoned him, it merely indicated they weren¡¯t loyal. Furthermore, even if he lost all his fans, he remained unfazed. After all, he relied on his acting skills. Sooner orter, he¡¯d gain new fans. However, the journalist who leaked the photos had some connections with Fanny. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 The ck SUV was entirely covered in dark-tinted windows, offering excellent privacy. One couldn¡¯t see inside from the outside, but from within, the outside was clear as day. Watching Nina instruct the driver to ce items at the back of their vehicle, Marcus¡¯s assistant was baffled. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡¯ Marcus knew what he was about to say. His exquisite eyes revealed a hint of amusement as he nced toward the woman outside the window. She was a well-known entertainment journalist whom many celebrities despised. Without exaggeration, her instincts were as sharp as a dog¡¯s nose. Though asionally making mistakes like with him this time, most of her reports had been spot-on since she began her career. Each revtion sent shockwaves through the entertainment world. While everyone despised and relied on her simultaneously, Marcus was different. He neither revered nor detested her. He acted purely based on his mood. Giving a subtle nod to his assistant, who had been by his side for years, the assistant instantly understood. Reluctantly, he rolled down the window. Just as Nina was about to knock on the window, she caught a glimpse of Marcus. Surprise shing in her eyes. This man¡­seemed like he knew what she was up to.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll admit my mistake in leaking that information. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Jensen,¡¯ Nina said. ¡°If you recognize your mistake, you should correct it,¡± Marcus said, feigning sleep, his beautiful eyes still closed. Yet, Nina sensed his teasing undertone-he spoke to her like she was a child. But she wasn¡¯t that young anymore. She just appeared¡­a bit youthful. Involuntarily, Nina straightened up, attempting to appear taller. However, her petite staturebined with the oversized hoodie made her seem even more undersized. Her ponytail swayed with every movement she made, giving her a youthful vibrancy. It made her look like a recent college graduate. Even Marcus¡¯s assistant was momentarily stunned by the scene. His expression softened a bit, mainly because he hadn¡¯t expected Nina Ashlee, the person everyone in the entertainment industry was wary of, to appear so diminutive. Unintentionally, Nina¡¯s appearance had garnered some favor in her favor. She gestured towards the assistant. ¡°Is this alright with you?¡± Then, her gaze returned to Marcus. ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± She had exined earlier that she intended to give a gift to a friend. Now, for some reason, she wanted to put the gift in his car. In return, she would retract her false usations against him and also offer an apology. This was undoubtedly a gamble, showcasing genuine sincerity. For anyone else, this would be an easy decision. However, Marcus was no ordinary person. In a calm tone, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Why would he be here beside her if he didn¡¯t care? Was it not for that news? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. While Nina¡¯s heart raced with these thoughts, she realized that Lina was watching from above, and Vans might soon jointhem. At least for today, she wanted no trouble. Witnessing Vans and Lina so close, dressed in wedding attire, would only make her feel humiliated. ¡°Why did you make the mistake?¡± Marcus suddenly asked, surprising Nina. She had thought answering this would allow her to leave the gifts in his car. It would craft the illusion that she had a boyfriend waiting for her, as witnessed by the two from the second floor. She responded honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been distractedtely, always thinking about a man.¡± He pressed further. ¡°Thinking about which man?¡± Nina hesitated before replying, ¡°My boyfriend.¡± So, she did have a boyfriend. Opening his eyes, Marcus examined her once more. His gaze traveled down her figure, and he said, ¡°Impressive.¡± Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 This man! Marcus¡¯s casual and sarcastic demeanor infuriated Nina to no end. Was he implying that having a boyfriend despite her modest figure was a worthy achievement? ¡°Come in,¡± he finally said. With Marcus¡¯s approval, his assistant immediately became more attentive. He stepped out of the car, and proactively helped Nina ce the gifts into the vehicle. Meanwhile, Vans had just descended the stairs from where Lina was located. He knew Nina had lied, so he was worried. Herplexion had looked bad, so he was worried something would happen to her¡­ Before reaching the car, from a distance, he spotted Ninaughing and chatting with a chubby young man. Both of them were addressing a man named Mr. Jensen. The chubby young man then gestured for Nina to board the vehicle first. Inside, he saw Marcus, the current top male star of the entertainment industry, who had recently been in the limelight due to Nina¡¯s article. It seemed they had some work-rted discussions. Seeing Nina seemingly fine with Marcus, Vans felt reassured. Without approaching or showing any signs of distress, he decided to return upstairs. Throughout the ordeal, he maintained hisposure, never approaching Nina or showing any sign of heartbreak. This indifference pained Nina deeply. While she knew Lina was upstairs, and logically, it would be right for Vans not to approach her, she felt an overwhelming urge to cry. She yearned for a moment where Vans would disregard everything for her sake. Yet, he didn¡¯t. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vans quickly headed back upstairs. Perhaps they would soon be celebrating, embracing each other¡ª and for Lina¡¯s happiness, he might even kiss her. Nina couldn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts any longer. If she did, she might impulsively step out of the car and confess everything to Lina. ¡°Ms. Ashlee is quite resourceful,¡± Linamented after seeing Vans return swiftly, a hint of amusement in her eyes.¡± Marcus isn¡¯t bad, either. He¡¯s handsome and wealthy. Ms. Ashlee made a good catch. When she gets married, we must prepare a generous gift for her!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Vans offered a faint smile in response, not engaging with Lina¡¯sment but urging the makeup artist to work faster. Once they finalized the attire selection, he needed to return to the hospital for a scheduled surgery. Observing Vans¡¯s distracted demeanor since meeting Nina, resentment shed in Lina¡¯s eyes. Slyly, she took out her phone and nced at its screen. The scene from earlier where the assistant had helped Nina load items into the car was disyed prominently. Even Marcus¡¯s license te number was clearly captured. Regardless of the nature of Nina and Vans¡¯s rtionship, Lina was determined not to let them proceed any further. If they couldn¡¯t let go of each other, she would force them apart! Lina quickly reached out to a trusted individual. Using a different identity, she uploaded the video online with a headline that read: [Marcus¡¯s girlfriend is someone else! It¡¯s none other than the universally disliked entertainment journalist, Nina Ashlee!] It was a ruthless move. Given Nina¡¯s already controversial presence in the entertainment industry, her past exposure articles had earned her numerous detractors. This piece of news not only went viral instantly, but also led to a massive uproar online. Fans of Marcus were in shock, with some even fainting upon viewing the video. Meanwhile, Nina found herself subjected to intense online scrutiny. Netizens attempted to identify and locate her based on the video. The situation escted rapidly. Before Lina could even change into her second wedding attire, she observed a slew of derogatory comments and memes targeting Nina. Lina smirked as she scrolled through her phone. Hah¡­! If ensuring Nina and Vans¡¯s separation was proving difficult, she¡¯d resort to destroying Nina directly! Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 After destroying Nina, Vans couldn¡¯t possibly have any rtions with her. Lina was earnestly looking at her phone, and she didn¡¯t even attempt to hide her smile. ¡°Lina!¡± Suddenly, she heard a stern shout-it was Vans. He had caught sight of her phone screen, and wasn¡¯t blind to the smirk on her face. ¡°What did you do to Nina? Was it you who released that video?¡± he demanded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lina¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Vans, I just wanted to help Ms. Ashlee. I thought she¡¯d want to go public with Marcus, given what a catch he is¡­ If she¡¯s with him, she¡¯d surely be happy! Did I do something wrong?¡± She clutched his hand, pressing it to her face. ¡°If you think I¡¯m wrong, you can hit me! Really, you can!¡± She closed her eyes, seemingly prepared for a rebuke. Vans knew she was putting on an act. But if she wasn¡¯t causing a scene, he struggled to pinpoint an argumentative angle against her. After all, the story about Nina dating Marcus had originated from Nina herself. To divert attention from them, she had falsely imed her boyfriend was waiting downstairs, conveniently with Marcus¡¯s car parked right there. Meanwhile, Nina and Marcus remained oblivious. With the renowned entertainment journalist Nina, Marcus¡¯s assistant felt relieved, thinking he didn¡¯t have to guard against any potential scandals. The assistant, unable to resist, struck up a conversation with Nina. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, how did you recognize our car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just cars. I remember what your family members look like,¡± Nina replied with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s part of my job.¡± She tapped her nose yfully. ¡°Sharper than a dog¡¯s, remember?¡± Amused, the assistant chuckled, wanting to continue their chat. But seeing Marcus¡¯s displeasure, he quickly retreated to the back seat.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Left with no other distractions, Nina instinctively turned her gaze towards Marcus. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Marcus retorted without missing a beat. ¡°You should thank yourself.¡± After all, it was Nina who had released photos of him with other actresses, forcing this unavoidable confrontation. Caught off guard, Nina hurriedly pulled out her phone, eager to rify things with Marcus. While Nina cared deeply about click rates and the exposure level of her entertainment news, she had never made such a grave mistake in all her years. Vans had certainly thrown her off bnce. Every time she thought of him, it felt as though her heart had torn out of her chest. However, this emotional turmoil was quickly overshadowed by urgency. Trembling hands held her phone, and her gaze shifted between the screen¡¯s ring notification and Marcus, her lips quivering with regret. She had ruined him today! Diana had arranged to meet Nina at her home. With Sean just returning home and in a rush to see Nina, Diana decided to dy sending the children to kindergarten to give them more time with Nina. The good friends had some catching up to do. However, as time ticked on, there was no sign of Nina. Growing impatient, Diana finally opted to call Nina. However, every attempt was met with the same message:¡± The number you are trying to reach is currently busy.¡± While Nina rarely received calls aside from salespeople, so it was unusual for this to happen. Diana tried repeatedly, only to be met with a busy tone each time. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Something was seriously amiss. Just as Diana was about to contact Vans to see if he knew what was going on, Sean approached her with a grave expression, holding aptop in his hand. ¡°Mommy, Aunt¡¯s in trouble.¡± He recounted the situation online to Diana, and showed her the video. ¡°Should I step in now to clear her name online?¡± Nina was publicly being shamed on the inte because of this news. Diana¡¯s heart sank as she saw the tant sharing of Nina¡¯s real address and various manipted photos. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± she pleaded. Apart from shielding Nina from these harmful online messages, Diana was concerned about Nina¡¯s safety. After numerous attempts, she finally managed to get through to Nina. ¡°Diana, I won¡¯t be able toe see you today,¡± Nina said. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Diana replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s going on online. Just take care of yourself, and don¡¯t go home for now.¡± Diana was worried about Nina¡¯s safety. ¡°Does Vans know about this? Has he contacted you?¡± Little did she know, Vans was at the heart of the issue.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nina didn¡¯t even have the mood to talk about Vans at this moment. She sighed. ¡¯ Don¡¯t worry about it. I can always go back to the office if needed.¡± Diana could sense that Nina couldn¡¯t rely on Vans. She had once hoped to give both Vans and Nina a chance, but now, she felt deeply sympathetic toward Nina. ¡°Come to my ce.¡± Her tone was firm. ¡°I¡¯ll inform security to upgrade all the facilities. You¡¯ll be safe with me.¡± Diana wanted to protect Nina, just as Nina wanted to protect her. ¡°No,¡± Nina replied. ¡°In this digital age, even if those people can¡¯t get to you, once they know I¡¯m with you, Sean and Betty will be at risk. They¡¯re still so young. I can¡¯t let them get involved.¡± Just as Diana was about to continue persuading Nina, Sean interrupted, looking visibly distressed.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Mommy.¡± Sean¡¯s face was creased with worry-a rare sight. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to delete all the information about Aunt that was leaked online, but¡­¡± He paused, his face unusually serious. ¡°It¡¯s not just fans now. Even ordinaryizens are joining in the bacsh. They¡¯re saying that there are people behind Aunt Nina, daring to deletements, and they¡¯re determined to expose everything!¡± Diana was taken aback by this turn of events. She was momentarily stunned, but Nina was quick to respond. ¡°Sean!¡± Her voice was as clear as ever, reassuring Diana. ¡°It¡¯s been a while! I¡¯ve missed you! Thank you, Sean, for helping clean up online for me, but this is something for the adults to handle. Trust me to take care of it, okay?¡± Ultimately, there were three main groups currently targeting Nina. One group consisted of Marcus¡¯s fans. They felt that Marcus shouldn¡¯t be associating with Nina, a controversial entertainment reporter. They viewed it as a bad omen. They were determined to vilify her relentlessly, attempting to create distance between Marcus and her. Another faction consisted of fans whom Nina had offended in the past with her exposure articles. They saw this as their golden opportunity to unleash their pent-up hate against her, and wouldn¡¯t let it slip by. They also feared Nina would get too close to their beloved idol, so they intensified their attacks. The harshestments¡ªusations of Nina being shameless and ckmailing Marcus into being with her- and various curses and doctored images primarily originated from this group. Lastly, there were generalizens outside these fandoms who, due to Sean¡¯s efforts in cleaning up the online content, began to harbor resentment against Nina. Sean could deduce the difficulties of the situation. Despite Nina¡¯s attempts tofort him, he felt guilty. Sensing Sean¡¯s conflicted emotions, Nina cleverly remarked, ¡°Well, I deserve all of this, you know?¡± Nina¡¯s voice held a teasing tone. ¡°Because I¡¯m truly with Marcus now. Sean, you¡¯re getting a godfather!¡± Marcus was silent as he listened to Nina. Was this woman out of her mind? Even if he lost his sanity, he would never entertain the idea of being associated with such a clingy individual! Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Marcus nced at her. ¡°Nina Ashlee.¡± His tone was not heavy, but it carried a chilling undertone that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Nina realized she had misspoken, and had angered Marcus. She quickly told Sean, ¡°I need to do something with your godfather, so I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± Without waiting for Diana¡¯s response, she promptly ended the call. ¡°Do something?¡± Marcus leaned in so close that he was almost nose-to-nose with her. The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in rm. He wanted to shout a warning, ¡°Mr. Jensen, stay calm! You can¡¯t kiss her!¡± But he didn¡¯t. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With an eerie tone, Marcus asked, ¡°Do what?¡± His hand gripped her chin tightly, almost as if he intended to crush it, and he leaned in closer. Nina could practically see every detail of his smooth skin and the subtle tremble of his thin lips. Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat-not out of romantic feelings, but because the man before her was undeniably captivating. Unlike Vans and Julian, Marcus exuded a chilling allure. Yet, his eyes were deeply passionate. No wonder he consistently topped the entertainment charts as the most handsome man, ording to public polls! ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Nina tried to avert her gaze to avoid his prating stare, but Marcus¡¯s grip only tightened. ¡°If I hear you speak like that again, it won¡¯t be as simple as that.¡± His words were ambiguous, yet his chilling tone made Nina think otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she quickly tried to exin, ¡°my godson was worried about me, and to reassure him and his mother, I just w Marcus wasn¡¯t interested in her exnations. He interrupted her, ¡°Do you know Fanny Smith?¡± Fanny! Nina¡¯s full attention was instantly captured. ¡°Yes! I know her!¡± She had discussed Fanny with Diana during their phone call yesterday, and now, Fanny¡¯s name was making headlines. Diana had sounded deeply concerned about it. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you know Ms. Smith?¡± Nina asked. Marcus hummed in response before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t go home today.¡± He nced at the back of the car. ¡°Neither can I.¡± Whether it was Nina or his home, both were likely surrounded by the media, waiting to capture a photo of them together, confirming their rtionship.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nina understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°You absolutely cannot have any rtionship with me.¡± Forming a connection with her would be even worse than getting involved with the female celebrity Nina had photographed. At least that wouldn¡¯tpletely tarnish his reputation! ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite self-aware, Ms. Ashlee.¡± Nina felt the man¡¯s words carried a mocking tone, yet his expression remained serious, making it hard to pinpoint any ws. She pretended not to catch the sarcasm, and said earnestly, ¡°Today¡¯s incident started because of me. If anything happens in the future, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something right now.¡± Marcus seemed like a wolf, ready to ensnare her from the moment heid eyes on Nina. He instructed his driver, ¡°Go to the location I gave you earlier.¡± It appeared his visit wasn¡¯t solely rted to the false reports about him. Nina¡¯s heart started pounding. ¡°Are you here today because of Fanny?¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my benefactor.¡± Now that Fanny was in trouble, he couldn¡¯t remain uninvolved. The car sped away skillfully, and thanks to the driver¡¯s expertise, they managed to lose the trailing media vehicles after a series of turns. Then¡­ The more Nina observed her surroundings, the more familiar they seemed. Soon, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the house Diana bought before?¡± ¡°Diana¡­¡± Clearly, Marcus recognized the name and didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Fanny currently resides here.¡± Fanny found herself cornered and dared not roam the streets aimlessly, fearing Oliver¡¯s people might capture her. After thinking it through, she could only seek refuge in this house where Diana once lived. She knew Oliver had sold this house to Diana. Oliver probably never anticipated she¡¯d seek shelter here. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Marcus and Nina hade, too. The house they once found too remote before they lived in the far suburbs had now be their abode. ¡°In other words,¡± Nina said, as shock grew in her heart,¡± Fanny didn¡¯t really die?!¡± ¡°She did. A spirit is living in this house,¡± Marcus said. Nina was stumped. The car ground to a stop, and both of them stepped out of the car. Before they got out, the assistant gave Nina a set of men¡¯s clothes. She felt rather embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯ll be terrible if I dirty Mr. Jensen¡¯s clothes¡­¡± ¡°These clothes don¡¯t belong to Mr. Jensen,¡± the assistant said,ughing. ¡°Only his girlfriend has the right to wear his clothes!¡± Nina¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to wear Marcus¡¯s clothes. She had never worn any man¡¯s jacket, aside from Vans¡¯s. Wearing clothes that didn¡¯t have his familiar scent felt strange for her. ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± Marcus piped up. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, I know you¡¯re taken.¡± It seemed this man had seen through their rtionship when Vans chased after them just now. There was irony in his eyes. He saw Nina lowered her head in a panic, as if she did something wrong. After all, to many, she was a homewrecker. Even so, she was clearly the one who met Vans first. The indignation she had been suppressing in her heart all along suddenly reared its ugly head. Nina looked down in embarrassment, not daring to look into Marcus¡¯s eyes. ¡°Watch out,¡± he said, as he led her to the stairs. The stairs here were very old, and one might bump his head at thest step. Without warning, Marcus put his hand on Nina¡¯s head. It felt fuzzy and warm. The sudden touch, and his unexpected thoughtfulness, made Nina¡¯s hair stand on end. She hurriedly stepped away, trying to keep her distance. ¡°I will, I will.¡± As she said that¡­ Bam! Her head hit the corner of the staircase. Marcus fell silent. The assistant piped up, ¡°The famous reporter Ms. Ashlee isn¡¯t an old woman, and she¡¯s also dorky and adorable¡­and even a little silly.¡± Nina was baffled. If she could, she would seal that assistant¡¯s mouth up with tape! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But all she did was chuckle and say, ¡®These stairs aren¡¯t designed very well.¡± With that¡­ Bam! It happened again! It was her second time bumping her head. Fine. ¡°I might really be a little silly,¡± Nina confessed, on the verge of tears. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. For some strange reason, she always felt a little exposed before Marcus. She had this strange impression whenever this man looked at her. One that¡­ Felt the same as when Vans looked at her. That was how Vanslooked at her when they first started dating. It was a passionate and amused look, yet filled with gentleness. Marcus had the same look in his eyes when he touched her head just now. However, Nina knew him to be the top actor in the industry, with insane poprity. Someone like him couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in her. He was just used to putting up an act. After all, he was used to ying devoted and loving male leads Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 The two of them continued walking upstairs. Nina paid extra care when walking, and managed to avoid bumping her head again. The apartment Diana bought was on the fourth floor. When they reached that floor, the assistant swiftly pulled out the key to open the door. Nina looked at him in shock. ¡°You have the key to this apartment?¡± The assistant nodded. ¡®Yes, Ms. Smith gave it to me.¡± Fanny was in a very peculiar situation right now. Nina had no idea what exactly happened, but she paid close attention to the news and roughly knew that Oliver forced Fanny to pretend to be dead. He even confined her. She was truly pitiful. What¡¯s more, she used to be Diana¡¯s benefactor. The two had a good rtionship. Nina didn¡¯t pursue the matter, but asked, ¡®Where¡¯s Fanny?¡± She wanted to see Fanny first. ¡°She¡¯s not around now,¡± Marcus said. He entered the apartment first before letting Nina in. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t appear after one o¡¯clock, I need your help to contact Diana Winnington to help us find her.¡± So, that was Marcus¡¯s true objective of reaching out to her today. ¡®You know that I¡¯m close to Diana?¡± Nina asked. ¡®Yes. Fanny told me that. Diana is Julian Fulcher¡¯s wife, and he¡¯s very protective of her. It was rather difficult for us to try to see her when we don¡¯t know her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed Julian¡¯s reputation of being a doting husband had spread far and wide. Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Diana. ¡°Is Fanny safe right now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that myself,¡± Marcus said, looking a little down. All this while, his emotions were unreadable. Seeing him like that, Nina instinctively tried tofort him. ¡± That¡¯s alright. Diana and I wanted to find Fanny after we meet up. She¡¯d go and look for Fanny, even without you asking.¡± Now, they had a clear goal in mind. ¡°She went looking for Oliver, didn¡¯t she?¡± Nina prodded. Marcus nodded. ¡°Diana went to the Channings to find Fanny.¡± Even a celebrity of his status was nothing but an amusing entertainer in the eyes of the wealthy and the powerful. He wasn¡¯t fit to rival Oliver, especially given his status. And so, Diana had to intervene in this matter. ¡°Looks like Oliver really did something to let Fanny down,¡± Nina said helplessly, as she thought of what had happened. ¡± He used to dote on her so much in the past!¡± Nina would always remember how Oliver gave her hush money after she took incriminating photos of them, all so she wouldn¡¯t affect Fanny¡¯s career. He said that Fanny loved her job, and that she had worked very hard for her achievements. He wanted to protect that for her. Yet now, the man who had so eagerly protected her in the past, was the same man who destroyed her career and even her entire life. Suddenly, Nina recalled Vans. Perhaps men were all like that! Nina felt conflicted in her heart, and she even started feeling bitter toward Marcus. Marcus wasn¡¯t pleased with the way she was looking at him. ¡°How are you intending to deal with what¡¯s happening online?¡± Deleting posts and shielding from maliciousments were impossible. Everyone had the right to express their opinions, and everyone was their own media outlet. The more they try to hide things, the more it would backfire on them. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Nina said, rubbing her temples. ¡®You¡¯re more affected by this. How do you want to deal with it?¡± ¡°Our studio will release a statement,¡± Marcus said. ¡°Will theizens believe it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as people who like me believe it.¡± Marcus was very clear about things. ¡®Those who don¡¯t believe it will never believe it, no matter what I do.¡± Marcus had given up gaining such people¡¯s favor. What he wanted to protect were the fans who stayed with him despite everything that had happened, as well as his potential fans. Nina was very supportive. ¡°Let me know how I can help.¡± She was the cause of all that happened, after all. She couldn¡¯t evade responsibility. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 ¡°The best thing you can do to help me is to pretend to be dead,¡± Marcus said inly, ignorant as to how piercing his words were. As they waited for news of Fanny, the assistant set up the equipment. Marcus was intending to make his statement through a video. The assistant was professional and worked efficiently, swiftly setting up a white background behind Marcus. He looked used to carrying these things around. When he opened his luggage, Nina could see that it was filled with all sorts of filming equipment. Her upational hazard set in. Facing a superstar like Marcus, especially in such proximity, she itched for the chance to take some photos. Click! She pressed the shutter, and immediately saw the dark look on Marcus¡¯ face. ¡°Nina Ashlee!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. The assistant was stunned. Marcus Jensen rarely showed such emotion, but he was behaving so abnormally today before Ms. Ashlee. He had never seen such life on Marcus¡¯s face, where signs of laughter and even anger finally graced it. Something was wrong! Motivated by his spirit of professionalism, the assistant asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you seem to be disying signs of falling in love with Ms. Ashlee. You must¡­¡± Before he was done speaking, Marcus red at him like he was an idiot. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s taking photos?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. The assistant said, ¡°I can¡­¡± They were in the same room. As long as Nina stayed here, there was no way she could publish the photos and cause trouble for him. Marcus clearly thought of that. He wasn¡¯t usually so muddle- headed, yet today, his assistant had to remind him of that. His face turned dark with displeasure, and it remained so even during the video filming. ¡°Cut!¡± The assistant had to retake many times before getting a good shot. However, the feedback they received after uploading the video wasn¡¯t positive. Some evenmented that Marcus was in a rtionship, but was denying it. Things escted to the point of using him of not taking responsibility for a woman. It was starting to get out of hand. Once gender started getting involved, everyone wanted to have a say. It was the current buzzword for views, and many influencers hopped on the bandwagon in discussing the topic. In an instant, Marcus¡¯s and Nina¡¯s names became viral on the inte. A cult rooting for them to get together emerged around an hourter. ¡®The inte¡¯s filled with strange people,¡± Nina sighed, feeling rather awkward about the turn of events. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Marcus said, looking at the woman before him. With a half-smile, he added, ¡°As long as you take responsibility for the trouble you caused.¡± A bad feeling rose in Nina¡¯s chest. However, it was true that she couldn¡¯t shirk responsibility. She bit the bullet, and asked, ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t make me look like a yer.¡± He had a reputation to keep, no matter how excellent his acting chops were. Even his usual supporters were showing signs of wavering. He had to correct his image, pronto. ¡°Nina Ashlee, go out with me.¡± He was being serious. Ninaughed out loud. ¡°Mr. Jensen, that¡¯s funny.¡± Between the two of them, one was a reporter disliked by everyone in the entertainment industry, while the other was a top A-lister. How could they possibly get together?! What¡¯s more¡­ ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean for real,¡± Marcus retorted with disdain. ¡°Now that things havee to this point, the only way tobat thements online is to announce that we are together.¡± That would make it easier for his studio to release an announcement to dispel the rumors using him of being a yer, and help him gain public favor once more. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Nina thought it was a bad idea. ¡°It¡¯s true that I was the cause of all that happened, but we can¡¯t just cover up the mistake like this,¡± she said, analyzing the situation for him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I haven¡¯t rified my end of the story. If you announced that we¡¯re together, it won¡¯t undo the damage on your reputation. In fact, it might even worsen things.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± the assistant said seriously, unlike his usual lighthearted demeanor. He had his sses on, and began exining meticulously to Nina. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, take a look at this document.¡± It was an Excel sheet detailing the persona of every single celebrity in the industry. Marcus¡¯s line described him as a gutsy yet tragic main lead persona. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed and decided that since public opinion is raging at this moment, why don¡¯t we ride the waves and shift Mr. Jensen¡¯s persona?¡± Competition was getting increasingly intense in the entertainment industry. Although Marcus was awarded the Best Actor award once, many producers have recently begun favoring celebrities with tragic main lead personas. Celebrities who were popr and boasted huge fan bases were, in turn, not as greatly favored. Marcus was very outstanding, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to rely merely on that one award he won. His handsome looks made people doubt that he had won the award with his merit alone. The mere mention of that upset his assistant. ¡°Over the past two years, we¡¯ve been finding the perfect opportunity to switch Mr. Jensen¡¯s persona. To think that the best chance hase amidst this crisis.¡± He raised the example of a previous superstar. ¡°That senior was a top A-lister, a male celebrity on a global level. But after he made an official announcement that he was taken, he wasmbasted on social media. Despite that, time proved that he made the right decision. His persona shifted from a popr young celebrity to a man with guts and resolve. He had his hands full with taking on roles in many mainstream drama series.¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. Then, he turned to look at Nina pleadingly. If she remembered it right, the assistant had looked at her in disdain just a few moments ago. What a sharp and astute person he was! Nina looked away in embarrassment. Her face was turning red under his stare. Marcus was a good judge of character; over the years, he had earned the reputation of being a prestigious actor in the industry. Many youngdies in showbiz had expressed their interest in him. Some bolder ones even knocked on his door. Everyone was so bold and unrestrained in their desires. With time, he started thinking that all women were like that, and found them dull. However, Nina was different. She had a pure and innocent aura usually seen in youths fresh off campus. It was hard to imagine her as an editor-in-chief capable of exposing many in the industry. She made one think of a gentle and harmless deer or rabbit, so furry and cute that one can¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks. ¡°Your boyfriend won¡¯t mind it,¡± Marcus said almost seductively. Nina felt embarrassed; she looked down and clenched the hem of her shirt. ¡°He will.¡± Yet, her resistance sounded so weak. Perhaps she was just trying to lie to herself. Everyone could tell that Vans waspletely invested in Lina. Nina was deathly afraid that the facade between them might turn into reality. Marcus could sense the hesitation in her. He leaned in close, a stark contrast with his arrogant and cold demeanor earlier. His fair, dewy skin was akin to a pure white piece of paper, searing right through her eyes. His features were sharp as he said in a mesmerizing tone, as if showing her concern, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing if he minds it, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you want him to care about you?¡± Of course Nina wanted that! But she wasn¡¯t that daring. ¡°Are you afraid he¡¯ll get angry?¡± This man! How was he able to keep guessing what she was thinking?! ¡°I find something rather strange,¡± Marcus went on. This was his first time seeing Nina in person. If it weren¡¯t for Fanny, he would never have had the chance to meet the much-hated editor-in-chief in his entire life. For the first time, he was d that he came to see Fanny today. ¡°How does someone like you hide in the grass to take photos and spread rumors of people like us?¡± The mention of her profession made Nina suddenly feel that bit more confident. She pushed her ck-rimmed sses up her nose. ¡°What do you mean, someone like me? Can¡¯t someone like me take on a job like this?¡± She loved being an entertainment reporter Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 This job earned her a handsome sry, and allowed her to settle down in Richburgh. It could be said that her job was as important to her as Vans was. In fact, it might even be more important than Vans. Without her job, she wouldn¡¯t be who she was today. But without Vans¡­ She might still be herself. ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Marcus said, his interest piqued by her sudden show of aggression. She had never seen a woman¡¯s eyes light up like this at the mention of her job. ¡°Do you enjoy being an entertainment reporter?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Nina shook her head. ¡°I like the money that this job brings.¡± The assistant burst outughing. He felt as though he had found a bosom friend. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, me too!¡± As sried workers, a shared sentiment and exchanged nces are enough for them to understand each other. Nina smiled, slightly embarrassed. The atmosphere in the room lightened up. A genuine smile stretched across Marcus¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Ashlee, has anyone said that¡­¡± ¡°Said what?¡± ¡®That there¡¯s innocence and idiocy in your eyes.¡± Nina muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re praising me for being young.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcus smiled a most brilliant smile. It felt like a flower blooming right before her. She finally understood why the assistant said it was difficult for Marcus to shift to a tragic main lead persona. This crisis was indeed a golden opportunity for him. ¡°Give me some time,¡± Nina said seriously. ¡°Let me think about it, alright?¡± Marcus agreed to her request. However, he only agreed to it verbally. Very soon, the assistant entered the study and came out with a document, which he handed to Nina. Nina opened it up. ¡°A couple agreement?¡± Marcus exined, ¡°Sign it and help me in my career transformation, and I¡¯ll help you make your boyfriend stay. We can extricate ourselves from all this cyberbullying. What¡¯s more¡­¡± Nina had to admit that Marcus was a very convincing man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell that kid over the phone that you found him a godfather? How are you going to exin things to him if you fail to do that?¡± Nina stammered, ¡°My boyfriend¡­is his¡­godfather¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m his godfather now.¡± Sean, who suddenly got himself a new godfather, sneezed.¡± Ahchoo!¡± Diana thought he caught a cold, and hurriedly grabbed a jacket for him to wear. Sean immediately assured her, ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± He just felt an itch in his nose just now. Diana didn¡¯t force him to wear it. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust the temperature of the air conditioning.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Mommy, do you really think Nina will be fine this time?¡± Thements online were vicious, and he was getting worried. Diana¡¯s brows furrowed, equally worried about the Woozle effect of the raging rumors. Just then, Julian returned from work. Diana immediately stepped forward, updating him about what happened to Nina. ¡°Remind Vans that since he refuses to let Nina go¡­he should at least fulfill his obligation as a boyfriend,¡± she said. ¡°If he were to fulfill that obligation, Nina¡¯s current boyfriend might get jealous,¡± Julian said. Diana was shell-shocked. ¡®They¡¯ve broken up?!¡± Sean immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes! Mommy, did you forget? Nina told us over the phone that she was dating that actor. Seems like it¡¯s true.¡± He thought Nina was saying it just tofort him. As it turned out, she was telling the truth! ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± Julian said as he switched the television on to the entertainment news channel. ¡®The inte¡¯s filled with news about them being together.¡± Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Although Diana paid little attention to entertainment news, she started reading news regarding Fanny out of worry since she heard about what happened to Fanny. One of the news articles she read mentioned Fanny¡¯s good friend in the entertainment circle, Marcus Jensen. After going around in circles, things havee back to Nina once more. ¡°They probably aren¡¯t really together,¡± Diana said, despite not fully knowing what was going on. She snuck a nce at Julian. She thought about the indignation in Nina¡¯s tone when they spoke over the phone yesterday. ¡°¡­But they might really be together now.¡± She wasn¡¯t very pleased with Julian because of Vans. Although it wasn¡¯t fair to punish Julian over something that was Vans¡¯s fault, she couldn¡¯t help herself. Her heart ached so badly for Nina, who waited for Vans for so long. Yet, he kept her waiting so hopelessly. He even refused to let her go, even after getting married. He was a yer through and through! ¡°Don¡¯t call Vans. He¡¯s not worthy of yourfort!¡± Julian saw the Diana¡¯s cold expression, and immediately rejected an iing call. ¡°Coincidentally, Vans called me and I rejected it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Diana said, finally satisfied. ¡°Leave him be! Ignore him.¡± ¡°How¡¯s things over at Oliver¡¯s end?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t contact him,¡± Julian said, ¡°He refuses to take my calls. Perhaps we should just do as you suggested and go to the Channings¡¯ residence to find them if there¡¯s no news by one o¡¯clock.¡± If Fanny was there, Diana was sure her and Julian¡¯s presence might be of help. She wanted to know what exactly was going on between them. No matter how big a fight they were having, Oliver shouldn¡¯t have confined Fanny and tricked all of them by iming that Fanny had died. ¡°To think so much has happened right after we returned,¡± Dianamented as she slumped on the couch. ¡°These things already happened a few days ago. We were too upied with our own affairs to care about theirs,¡± Julian said, finally finding a chance to point out Diana¡¯s mistake. ¡°Also, you shouldn¡¯t have brought Betty to Jacroaof all by yourself.¡± Diana felt guilty to hear it. She was thinking about what she should say to appease his anger, when he took the initiative to hug her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave my sight in the future.¡± His voice carried a hint of warning, but it disappeared very soon, reced by sweet words of confession. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget it. I just can¡¯t be fierce to you.¡± His handnded on her swollen belly, and she felt its warmth emanating. She burst outughing. ¡°Come to think of it, I was quite the bastard in the past. There were many asions I could have rified myself, yet I didn¡¯t. I was a really difficult person to deal with, but my love for you has never changed,¡± Julian said. Diana was pregnant, and her memory had been getting worse as ofte. However, she was no fool. Her face changed in an instant. ¡°Are you trying to speak up for Vans?¡± Julian was shocked, and immediately refuted, ¡°No!¡± Diana didn¡¯t believe him. He clung onto her, and kissed her face repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m really not! No matter who Nina ends up with and whether she really is taken, Vans is the one at fault! He let Nina down! Completely and utterly!¡± Diana nodded in satisfaction. It was the only response she could manage, as her heart began racing. She even began panting due to Julian¡¯s touch. Seeing Diana finally giving up on pursuing the matter, Julian stopped fooling around. He was worried about affecting the babies. ¡°Honey, look to your right.¡± Diana¡¯s arms were still wrapped around his neck. She was too immersed in the moment to even turn her head. That was when she heard a clear, crisp voice. ¡°Mommy.¡± Diana felt as embarrassed as a school girl caught sleeping in ss by her teacher. She immediately buried her face in Julian¡¯s chest, and smoothed out her rumpled hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that Sean was here?!¡± Her shy face brought a smile to Julian¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 ¡°Honey, I¡¯m innocent! I only just saw Sean!¡± Julian said. It wasn¡¯t good for them to be all over each other in front of the kids. Diana left Julian¡¯s embrace after tidying herself up, and waved to Sean. ¡°Sean, you didn¡¯t go up and rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Sean said with a cheeky look, ¡°but Daddy, Mommy, if you need some space to yourselves, I can go back upstairs again.¡± Just listen to him! Why did he bear such a striking resemnce with Julian¡¯s wicked side? Diana mumbled under her breath, then smiled at Sean. ¡°We don¡¯t need space to ourselves. Do you need something?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Sean said. ¡°I just want to tell you that I like this new godfather. He¡¯s a responsible man.¡± He passed Diana his tablet. ¡°Look.¡± Marcus¡¯s social media ount saw a ten-fold increase in the number ofments, which were for a post he just uploaded. ¡°We¡¯re together now, epting each other for who we are. But she¡¯s not from showbiz, so please don¡¯t attack her.¡± That post sessfully defended his reputation as a protective boyfriend. Unfortunately, Nina¡¯s reputation in showbiz was too poor, and Marcus¡¯s post wasmbasted by many. He went on to upload a video. In it, he shared about how he and Nina got to know each other. ¡°At the start, I went looking for her because she reported falsities about me. But after we met, she admitted her mistake and exined that it was because she was misled by her ex-boyfriend, which resulted in her negligence at work. She apologized sincerely to me, and even recorded an apology video before I even sought her out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with her at first sight, she would have published the apology video. But I fell in love with her- with her independence and professionalism in her work.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes were filled with love and devotion as he spoke. Diana couldn¡¯t help but nce at Julian. ¡°Are they really an item?¡± Julian knew less about Nina than Diana did. However, he could always keep calm and remain level- headed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Marcus is an actor.¡± That was true. Diana nodded, and continued ying the video. ¡°I, like everyone else, hated entertainment reporters. But I saw how serious she was with her work, glowing whenever she was at herputer doing work. I asked her, ¡°Do you really enjoy this job? What good is this job?¡±¡± Marcus paused for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because he was at a loss for words, but because he was so ovee with emotions. The happiness and love in his eyes were clear. ¡°Guess what she said?¡± His voice felt as pleasant as a spring breeze. Coupled with his handsome face, he was truly enchanting to watch. Diana couldn¡¯t help but click on his next video. It was a continuation of the previous video. ¡°She said that what she really loved was the money.¡± This video was very short, with just that sentence Marcus spoke, but Diana could see the overwhelming response from the public. Everyone understood how difficult it was to earn money, and that sentence bridged the barrier between Nina as an entertainment reporter and Marcus¡¯s fans in an instant. Aside from this smokescreen, manyments were about the love in Marcus¡¯s eyes, which was clear for all to see. Diana couldn¡¯t help but leave ament herself. She put her hand over her chest, saying, ¡°Why am I getting affected too? My heart is beating so fast¡­¡± Shemented, ¡°Marcus is simply too convincing. His PR team is amazing, too. This script¡­ Why does it seem as though he wrote the script himself?¡± She slowly came back to her senses, and looked at Julian in excitement. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 ¡°I think Marcus is really in love with Nina!¡¯ Diana looked at Julian with hope in her eyes, looking as if she were Nina¡¯s mother. Julian said indifferently, ¡°Maybe.¡± He folded Diana in his arms, pensive. In reality, he felt anxious for Vans. Meanwhile, Vans was also reading through the news, which kepting. He initially thought that Nina might be ying along with Marcus to sensationalize matters, but afterward, he watched Marcus¡¯s video and started feeling antsy. He had the same thoughts as Diana. Rage contorted his usually-calm face, but no matter how many times he tried to call Nina, no one picked up. Left with no choice, he turned his attention to Diana and Julian, who didn¡¯t pick up his calls either. It was fine if Nina didn¡¯t answer his calls, but even Julian was avoiding him now. Vans knew whose idea it was. This time, Nina was truly done with him. At this moment, Lina was no longer in the mood to try herst gown. She gripped her phone tight, looking coldly at Vans. He was in vehement denial at the start, but was now clearly emotionally unstable. He slowly cracked under the emotional pressure. She red at him. ¡°Vans Stanley! You two haven¡¯t broken up, have you? You still love her, don¡¯t you?¡± Vans was good-natured, but that was provided that he wanted to be nice to the other party. Now, he was clearly at his limits in tolerating Lina¡¯s behavior. He red coldly at her, a mocking look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if he was mocking her or himself, but he retorted,¡± That goes without saying.¡± With that, he grabbed his jacket, making a move to leave the boutique. They were surrounded by many people, including the make-up artist and the service staff, who witnessed their fight. Lina felt utterly humiliated. She had never been this embarrassed her entire life! She clenched her fists, and yelled at him, ¡°Vans Stanley! If you dare step out of this ce, I¡¯ll call off this wedding immediately!¡± That was precisely what he wanted! Vans didn¡¯t feel threatened one bit. He was already being very kind to Lina, but she repeatedly caused harm upon Nina. He was thoroughly disgusted with her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Whatever you want!¡± With that, he headed downstairs without looking back. Lina was left stunned on the spot. Her face turned pale, and her fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm. A service staff stammered, ¡°Ms. Jennings¡­ Do you still want to try on the gown¡­?¡± ¡°Try on the dress?!¡± Lina red at her, and pped her face. ¡°So that all of you canugh at me?!¡± Her nails were so sharp, they left scratch marks on the staff¡¯s face. Lina ignored it and continued yelling at her, finally stopping only when the service staff began sobbing uncontrobly. Vans was on the first floor. Upon hearing what happened upstairs, he rushed out of the boutique without hesitation. He wanted to find Nina. In the face of a woman as vicious as Lina, he had to remain firm. That was the only way to deter her from making a move on Nina! As for their engagement¡­ If she called for an annulment, he would thank her instead! It was nearly one o¡¯clock. There had been no news of Fanny. Marcus looked grimmer as time went by. ¡°Looks like she might really be in trouble. We have to go find Diana Winnington right away.¡± Nina was shocked. ¡°You want to find Diana too?¡± It was technically enough for her to just tell Diana about such things. In fact, one phone was enough for her to exin things. There was no need for Marcus to go to the Fulchers¡¯ with her, and risk getting photographed. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 ¡°We¡¯ve officially announced that we¡¯re together. It¡¯s only appropriate for me to meet your friend,¡± Marcus said with an arched brow. He gave his assistant some instructions; very soon, a gift hamper was delivered to their doorstep. ¡°This is for Ms. Winngington. It¡¯s packed full of items suitable for babies and pregnantdies.¡± Marcus said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things will be different now that we¡¯re officially together. Even if someone takes a photo of us, you don¡¯t need to be scared of that.¡± He added seriously, ¡®TH always be standing right in front of you.¡± He was an actor, but at that moment, Nina almost forgot he was one. She waspletely lost in the tender look in his eyes. Thankfully, she came back to her senses just in time. She looked away awkwardly, and said, ¡°But the official announcement was only because we had a deal with each other. When you can shift your persona and the public stops throwing shade at me, we¡¯ll break up. You really don¡¯t need to be so concerned about my friends, my godson, and my goddaughter.¡± ¡°Ms. Ashlee, you¡¯ve been in the workforce for so many years,¡± Marcus said with a charming smile. The sensation was like a warm spring breeze on one¡¯s face. When he drew close to Nina, her mind immediately went nk. She stood stunned for a moment before avoiding his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the workforce for many years. Mr. Jensen. What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I want to say is that you¡¯re no newbie to the workforce, and you probably understand how rtionships work. How can you not know who I¡¯m actually showing concern to?¡± He was a handsome man with a maic voice. His words made her heart race. Nina wasn¡¯t a newbie in the workforce and was a good judge of character herself, but she couldn¡¯t see through Marcus. From his surprise appearance at the first floor of the wedding boutique, to unwittingly being rumored to be together with him and gettingmbasted online, from signing an agreement with him to be officially announced as a couple, and finally the video he filmed in all seriousness of his heartfelt confession¡­ Through all these things, he didn¡¯t say much yet managed to hasten the progress of their rtionship from strangers to a couple in name. ¡°You must have had many ex-girlfriends, Mr. Jensen,¡± Nina said, deliberately drawing the line between them amidst the ambiguous atmosphere. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. You¡¯re my only one.¡± Nina was perplexed for a moment, before she managed to wrap her mind around what he said. ¡®You¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Is that hard to believe?¡± He went on with an arched brow, ¡°Seems like my girlfriend doesn¡¯t know enough about me. That¡¯s alright. We have all the time in the world to get to know each other better.¡± Nina shook her head, and reminded Marcus, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯re dating only by contract. I hope that we can remain as strangers in our daily lives.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus, his assistant, and Nina walked out as they talked. The three of them got into the car. Marcus looked straight ahead, and warned with a half-smile, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it, Ms. Ashlee.¡± The smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and carried careless irony. His eyes were unreadable. Nina followed his line of sight, and saw a huge ck car stopping right in front of them. It was Vans¡¯s car. They had picked out his car te number together. He didn¡¯t drive this car out to keep a low profile in front of the Stanleys. Yet today, he chose to drive it for Marcus to see. Nina was d to see that Vans did care about her after all. She instinctively wanted to open the door and run to him. However, she thought of how he treated her and Lina today at the wedding boutique. Her hand pause midair. Click. The door was locked shut. It was Marcus. He sat where he was with a smile, but it felt cold. Nina instinctively knew this was his true colors. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A cold and uncaring Marcus Jensen. In that instant, Nina concluded that he couldn¡¯t possibly like her. He was just deliberately provoking and flirting with her. He was like a wolf lurking in the darkness, treating her like a prey that he could pounce on anytime. She felt assured being in such a rtionship with him. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 She stared at Marcus, who looked back at her. ¡°You want to go see him?¡± Nina nodded. ¡®Yes, I do.¡± He would never force anyone to do anything. Click. The door was unlocked. Nina stepped out of the car. She then turned to Marcus, and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out too?¡± Marcus was stunned. The amused mockery in his eyes faded, but he went along with her without a word. Nina held his arm, and walked toward Vans. Vans¡¯s face was dark with displeasure. ¡°Nina.¡± Whenever they were at the peak of passion, Nina had a penchant for biting him, and he would grunt like that. It sounded like sandpaper and waves crashing against a hard rock at the same time. It sounded so deafening to Nina, her heart shook. She instinctively wanted to let go of Marcus. Marcus sensed her intention, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mr. Stanley.¡± He ced Nina¡¯s hand back on his arm, and stretched out his other free hand. ¡°I¡¯m Marcus Jensen, Ms. Ashlee¡¯s current boyfriend.¡± He said it with a tone of provocation. Vans wasn¡¯t about to back down. ¡°Is that so? What a coincidence. I¡¯m her boyfriend, too.¡± Marcus said with feigned shock, ¡°Mr. Stanley, did you break up with Ms. Jennings? I heard that Jennings Pharmaceutical Co. has an alliance marriage arranged with the Stanleys, and it involved the two of you.¡± The mention of Lina immediately weakened Vans¡¯s threatening posture. However, he was frequently by Julian¡¯s side. He was adept at ying dumb to take advantage of someone. He wasn¡¯t naturally of a gentle and mild demeanor. At this moment, Marcus¡¯s words simply blunted his edge slightly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Jensen.¡± With that, he reached out to Nina. ¡°Come with me.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t want outsiders around when they resolved issues between them. Nina looked at him, and then back at Marcus. Then, the scene she witnessed of Vans and Lina looking like a match made in heaven just this morning at the wedding boutique shed past her mind. Vans didn¡¯t show her any favor at that point. He didn¡¯t defend her or stand up for her at all. On the contrary, she did so much for him. Her heart clenched with pain. ¡°No.¡± Her hand remained firmly on Marcus¡¯s arm, with no intention of moving toward Vans. Vans¡¯s face darkened even further, and he growled, as if trying to suppress the raging storm in his heart. ¡°Nina Ashlee!¡± Nina had made up her mind. She held onto Marcus¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Mr. Stanley, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be off.¡± Vans¡¯s brow arched as he saw Nina turn to leave. ¡°If there really is nothing, why did youe out of the car to see me? Was it just so you could inform me that you have a boyfriend? Nina Ashlee.¡± Vans added with absolute certainty, ¡°Seems like you care a lot about me.¡± With that, he drove off before Nina made it to the car. ¡°Forget about a man like that,¡± Marcus said upon seeing her tears roll down her cheeks uncontrobly. He nced at her and entered the car first to wait for her, giving her time to herself. Nina stood unmoving in the same spot for five full minutes. She had no idea what went wrong between her and Vans, but she knew for sure that the chasm between them was getting wider by the minute. He cared less and less for her by the day. Even today¡­ Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Vans didn¡¯t seem affected at all at the sight of her with another man. He simply acted all tough, and even thought that she couldn¡¯t do without him. There was no sign of guilt or care in his eyes at all. Nothing but arrogant pride. Was this the man she loved? Disappointment flooded Nina¡¯s heart. She clenched her fists, and looked at Marcus with slight embarrassment. ¡°He didn¡¯t use to be like this¡­¡± In the past, Vans used to care very much for her. Even that one break-up they went through was because he didn¡¯t want to see her get hurt. But now¡­ She had no idea what to do next. ¡°Women need to learn how to love themselves,¡± Marcus said, not listening to her exin further. ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know the kind of man he is, but if you want to share more about yourself, I¡¯m all ears.¡± His words shocked even his assistant. Since when did Mr. Jensen care so much for another woman?! He even took the initiative to ask her about her past. Was he trying to turn the agreement into reality? But he kept that question in his heart, not daring to ask that question out loud in front of Marcus. His gaze shifted between the two of them, making Nina feel ufortable and embarrassed. Her face started to flush. ¡°I know, Mr. Jensen,¡± she said. ¡°Your voice sounds as weak as a mosquito. No wonder you find yourself at the mercy of another man,¡± Marcus said, as he pinched her chin. ¡°Look into my eyes and talk to me.¡± Nina had never been treated this way before. Vans was aggressive, but not to this extent. His aggression was built on the foundation of them as an established couple. Nina remembered when Vans first saw her with Diana. At that moment, they had fallen in love with each other at first sight. Of course, it could have been lust, but they couldn¡¯t get each other out of each other¡¯s minds. When they finally contacted each other, Diana had no idea what was going on. Vans brought her out for a meal on their first date. They also watched a movie together. Their seats were in toward the back, and there was an armrest in between their seats. In the middle of the movie, Vans folded the armrest up, effectively removing the barrier between them. A slight move of his hand allowed him contact with hers. Nina jumped at his touch, and immediately retracted her hand. ¡°Dr. Stanley, what are we?¡± Her eyes shone bright in the dark, and her question stunned Vans. ¡°We¡¯re about to be a couple.¡± Nina didn¡¯t reject him. However, she said in all seriousness, ¡°That shows that we¡¯re not a couple yet.¡± Vans nodded. ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t touch me.¡± Nina smiled apologetically and politely. She looked enchantingly adorable at that moment. ¡°When can I touch you, then?¡± ¡°After we establish ourselves as an official couple.¡± Vans didn¡¯t say anything further. He had to admit, he simply wanted to fool around with her at that point in time. At that time, his impression of Diana was that she was a recement that Julian found for Ka. No one in their circle acknowledged Diana¡¯s presence, not to mention being friends with her. To them, Nina and Diana were both people they could bully. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He never expected Diana to end up being the love of Julian¡¯s love. Nina had be a woman he found impossible to let go, even at the toughest time. Nina saw Vans remain silent, and asked, ¡°There are other women, aren¡¯t there?¡± He didn¡¯t deny her im. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one week,¡± Nina said boldly. ¡°Eliminate all other women around you for one week. If we still like each other, we¡¯ll be in a rtionship.¡± She stretched out her petite hands, and waved it before his eyes. ¡°You can hold my hand when that happens!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± Vans smiled mysteriously. He held the back of Nina¡¯s head and kissed her right on her lips. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 That was Nina¡¯s first kiss. Vans was way too aggressive. Her mind had gone numb throughout the entire kiss. When he finally let her go, she was still stunned in her seat, feeling lost. All she could feel was his warmth on her lips. It was a mark that he left on her, and the scent of her first love. ¡°Look closely.¡± Before she could snap back to reality, Vans pulled his phone out and showed Nina the screen in the dark cinema. He scrolled to the names of the women he had been fooling around with. ¡°I¡¯m deleting them all, and I¡¯ve also just kissed you. Ms. Ashlee, will you be in a rtionship with me now?¡± That was how Nina fell in love with Vans. But now, they hadn¡¯t even kissed each other for a long time. Even a hug felt like a rare treat. Bitterness rose in Nina¡¯s chest. She suddenly didn¡¯t know why she was holding onto this rtionship. The car drove on as silence fell upon them in the car. After a long while, Nina finally said, ¡°My past¡­isn¡¯t very interesting.¡± Before she met Vans, she barely had a love life, and her career had just started. However, she was willing to strive and gave her all to her work. At that time, she just wanted to remain in this city. Not for anyone else, but herself. Three to four years had passed, and she was now sessful in her career, achieving her dream of being an editor-in-chief. She had worked hard and gained a foothold in this city. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel as happy as she expected herself to be. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nina leaned against the back of the chair, suddenly bereft of motivation. She looked into Marcus¡¯s eyes, and said frankly, ¡°Mr. Hensen, I clearly have everything I ever wanted, but why¡­do I still feel so unhappy?¡± Marcus¡¯s hand, which was on her skin, trembled. The amusement in his eyes faded as he transformed back into that cold, unfeeling Marcus. He didn¡¯t reply to her question. He had the same question himself, too. After bing famous at a young age, life had be smooth-sailing. He had won all the awards he could, and had earned for himself millions of fans. People recognized him on the streets despite being all wrapped up, and they would mor for a photo with him. The assistant said that this was the mark of a famous celebrity. Many celebrities didn¡¯t even have a chance to film movies despite being in the industry for a long time, not to mention being a household name like Marcus was. Even Fanny was only famous for a short while and soon faded into the background. Marcus had experienced all the highs and lows of the industry. He should be thankful that he was considered an evergreen favorite. Yet, he often felt unhappy. Just like Nina¡¯s question, he clearly had everything he ever wanted, so why was he¡­still so unhappy? Silence fell upon them once more. Nina finally broke the silence when they arrived at the Fulchers¡¯. ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯re here.¡± A warm and bright smile appeared on Marcus¡¯s face, and it felt like a spring breeze. Nina saw the iconic, professional smile on his face, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you don¡¯t need to behave so professionally. Diana is a very nicedy, and she¡¯ll help you find Fanny even without you asking.¡± They were all friends with Fanny. Although they seldom hung out, they would help each other out whenever necessary. Such a rtionship was even stronger than that shared between ordinary friends, and even family. Marcus didn¡¯t know about their rtionship. The only thing he knew was that when Fannyst contacted him, she told him to find Diana if she didn¡¯t return by one o¡¯clock. However, Diana was also Mrs. Fulcher. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Despite Marcus¡¯s status in showbiz, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to ask the richest man in the country, who was also a stunning young man, whether he could see his wife. The best way was to get Nina involved. To his surprise, however, they had unwittingly be a couple in name. Marcus chuckled at the turn of events. ¡°I¡¯m not being professional,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m really excited to see my godson and goddaughter.¡± With that, he instructed his assistant to retrieve the gift hampers from the boot of the car. That was when Nina finally took a good look at the hampers¡ªthey were filled with toys, nutritional supplements, and even gemstones and calligraphy paintings, which looked as though they were treasures from an auction. Nina wanted to tell him that he shouldn¡¯t have gone to such an expense, when Marcus started greeting Diana and her children. They looked very pleased with Marcus, and were even more excited to see him than Nina. That was especially so with Betty. Her bright eyes barely blinked as she stared at Marcus. ¡°Godfather?¡± She called out in her adorable voice. Marcus replied to her in a bright and crisp voice, ¡°You must be Betty.¡± He lifted her up, and pointed to his cheeks. ¡°Little darling, you look just like a beautiful princess. Can you kiss Godfather on his cheek?¡± Betty was so happy, she immediately pecked his cheek. An unlikely friendship blossomed between them. Betty was so happy, she kept her arms wrapped tight around Marcus¡¯s neck. She kept bugging him to give her his signature so she could show it off to her ssmates in school, and tell everyone that Marcus was her godfather! Sean, on the other hand, remained very calm. His eyes were filled with wisdom, just like his father¡¯s, as he surveyed Marcus from head to toe. Marcus saw how much Sean resembled Julian at first sight. Sean was clearly just a kid, yet he exuded such an imposing aura. Thankfully, they were all very weing of him¡ªwith the sole exception of Julian. Marcus couldn¡¯t see through those dark, unfathomable eyes of his. ¡°Please,e in and have a seat.¡± Diana invited him in and offered him some tea. Everyone exchanged pleasantries, and Marcus instructed his Diana didn¡¯t want to ept it, but Marcus said, ¡°I heard from Nina that you two are close friends. If you don¡¯t ept my gift, that means her family refuses to ept me. I¡¯ll have to think about what other gifts I must present to gain your favor.¡± His words were thoughtful, and left much to the imagination. Diana felt all warm and fuzzy inside. She nced at Nina, and instructed her servants to ept the gift hamper and prepare a gift in return of equal value. Since Marcus called her Nina¡¯s family, she had to return the favor. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Nina¡¯s actual family¡­ Tears almost welled up in Nina¡¯s eyes over Diana¡¯s thoughtful move. She didn¡¯t dare think about her family. Everyone knew that Fanny was in trouble, and jumped straight into discussing her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Diana said to Marcus, ¡°Julian and I will head straight to the Channings¡¯ residence. But¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Who are you to Fanny?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an excellent senior of mine,¡± Marcus exined. ¡°We share amunity of interest as well. I have shares in the filmpany she founded after retiring from showbiz.¡± It was the most steady kind of tonic rtionship between a man and a woman. Having a rtionship of shared interest and benefit usually wouldn¡¯t involve romance. Diana felt assured. She winked at Nina, and said, ¡°Nina, take Mr. Jensen and Betty around the manor. We¡¯ll head to the Channings¡¯ residence with Sean.¡± Sean had questions for Oliver. Although it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary for him to ask today, he wanted to see if he had the chance to ask his questions by tagging along today. After all, he was quite affected by everything that happened in the training camp. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 The entire entourage arrived at the Channings¡¯ residence. Before they came, Nina informed them about Fanny staying in Diana¡¯s apartment. Diana wasn¡¯t upset at all. Instead, she was thankful that she had bought that apartment, and that it served as an abode for Fanny during her toughest times. Aside from that, she was very d that Fanny was still alive. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope Oliver won¡¯t keep making the same mistakes,¡± Diana said as she got out of the car with her pregnant belly in tow. Julian knocked on the door. He saw how slowly Diana walked, and his heart ached. He asked Noel to knock harder. No one came out even after five minutes. ¡°Could they be out?¡± Diana wondered. ¡°Impossible,¡± Julian said, not bearing to see Diana worried. He decisively made Noel bring an entire team of bodyguards. ¡°Smash the door down!¡± Although it wasn¡¯t polite of Julian to do so, it was the most expedient approach. Diana wanted to stop him, but the thought of the predicament that Fanny was in right now stopped her from talking. She allowed Julian tomand his bodyguards to smash the door of the Channings¡¯ residence down. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Very soon, the door was reduced to broken pieces of wood and splinters. Having learned his lesson from the incident with Jim, Julian didn¡¯t dare to leave Diana¡¯s side. He stayed close to her; so did Sean, who followed right behind his parents, his face cool and obedient. The family of three walked together, and none of the servants of the Channing household dared to stop them. They stood idly by, watching them head to the living room. Julian and Diana were very familiar with theyout of the house. They smoothly made their way to the living room and looked straight at the butler who was standing right there. ¡°Where is Oliver?¡± The butler recognized Julian. All the more, he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Julian. He said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Oliver didn¡¯te back home over the past two days. ¡°Where¡¯s Fanny Smith?¡± Diana thought Oliver must have something to do with Fanny¡¯s disappearance. The butler shook his head again, looking as though he was put in a difficult spot. ¡°We really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on between Mrs. and Mr. Channing.¡± Forget Diana, they themselves only found out about what Oliver did to Fanny, and how he faked her death, after the truth was exposed online. ¡°They used to be such a loving couple,¡± the butlermented, confused as to what actually happened. He instinctively spoke up for Oliver. ¡°Perhaps because Mr. Keh was in bad health, and Mr. Oliver was up to his ears in preparing his funeral. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Diana was heavily pregnant, but she was still clear-minded. ¡°When he confined Fanny and faked her death, Keh Channing was still alive.¡± There must be something more. The butler fell silent. Diana knew they weren¡¯t able to get more information from him, and didn¡¯t want to drag things on further. ¡°Julian, let¡¯s go somewhere else to search.¡± Just then, Sean, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mommy.¡± He grabbed Diana¡¯s hand, and walked toward Oliver¡¯s room upstairs. ¡°I might have a way to find Mr. Channing.¡± Diana was ted to hear that. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to his room first,¡± Sean said. ¡°I need to ess theputer or phone he usually uses, a device on which he has a cloud ount.¡± He wanted to locate Oliver by tracking his ount activity. Julian understood what Sean wanted to do, and stopped the butler from blocking their path. ¡°Fanny is my wife¡¯s friend. If anything were to happen to her, I won¡¯t spare anyone in the Channing household!¡± Between sticking with the Channing family or being truly concerned and worried about Fanny Smith, enough to allow Julian to do whatever he wanted here, the butler made his decision swiftly. ¡°Mr. Fulcher, pleasee with me.¡± Things were easier with someone leading them to what they needed. ¡°Theputer Mr. Channing usually uses isn¡¯t in his bedroom. It¡¯s in his study.¡± The butler opened the door to the study. ¡°Mrs. Fulcher, Young Mr. Fulcher, this way, please.¡± Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 The three of them entered the study. None of them expected to see a portrait of Diana right in the middle of the study. The portrait was most likely drawn by copying a photo. In the portrait, Diana was eating something with a smile. It looked like the day when Diana encountered a pervert on the train and Oliver stepped in to help her and treated her to a meal. Did she smile so tenderly at him at that time? ¡®You couldn¡¯t have smiled so happily at that time when we were fighting over Ka.¡± It was a portrait, not a photo. It was likely that the owner of this portrait added his own interpretation and features when hemissioned this portrait. ¡°He still has feelings for you,¡± Julian said coldly. He no longer wanted to interfere with the affairs of the Channings. However, Diana disagreed. ¡°If he really had feelings for me, he wouldn¡¯t hang my portrait up so boldly right here.¡± The fact that Oliver could disy the portrait for all to see proved that his feelings for Diana were a thing of the past. In fact, he himself might not even have entered the study for a longtime. The butler sensed the awkward tension in the air, and knew how bad it must look for a husband to see his wife¡¯s portrait and for a child to see his mother¡¯s portrait in another man¡¯s study. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Mrs. Channing was the one who refused to take down the portrait.¡± His exnation was unexpected. ¡°Fanny?¡± Diana asked. The butler nodded. ¡®Yes.¡± He remembered it as clear as day. ¡°Mrs. Channing said that if Mr. Channing loved her, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by a portrait hanging in the study. If Mr. Channing didn¡¯t love her, tearing up the portrait into pieces wouldn¡¯t achieve anything. At the end of the day, a rtionship between a man and a woman had nothing to do with another woman.¡± This was why Fanny didn¡¯t take her anger out on Diana because of Oliver. In fact, she was more than happy to hide in Diana¡¯s apartment. She even saw Diana as her savior right now, as she waited for Diana to rescue her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Diana saw through Fanny¡¯s intention, and felt moved.¡± Fanny¡¯s such a wonderful, open-minded woman.¡± She looked at Julian and said, ¡°Julian, even if she didn¡¯t help me before, I must help her this time!¡± It wasn¡¯t just for their friendship, but for her big heart! For the indescribable trust that women had for each other. Julian saw Diana¡¯s face getting flushed, and hurriedly reminded her not to get agitated. He then nced at the butler. ¡°Come out with me.¡± Sean was looking out for Oliver¡¯s ount activity, while Diana was waiting right beside him. Julian and the butler stepped out into the corridor. ¡°Did Fanny tell you to say what you said earlier?¡± The butler replied with a trembling voice, ¡°Of course not! Mr. Fulcher, you know that I only just found out that Mrs. Channing was alive. I¡¯ve never seen her before that. How could she possibly instruct me to say something like that¡­?¡± ¡°She might have done it in the past.¡± Julian¡¯s sharp eyes pierced through the butler¡¯s soul. The look sent chills down the butler¡¯s spine. ¡°Actually¡­ Mrs. Channing did instruct me to say that upon seeing Ms. Winnington, but I really don¡¯t understand why. I didn¡¯t even get anything in return!¡± Julian understood. ¡°I believe you.¡± His imposing aura finally let up, and the butler heaved a long sigh of relief. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Julian stopped talking to the butler, but he was already making ns in his heart. He returned to the study, and told Diana, ¡°Fanny and Oliver have been fighting for a long time, and it might be over something that might potentially destroy their rtionship.¡± In fact¡­ ¡°Fanny might no longer love Oliver right now.¡± However, the fact that Oliver faked her death and confined her was enough to show that he still cared for her. If he realized that Fanny no longer loved him, he might do something even crazier. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and save her, then!¡± Diana said. ¡°Wait,¡± Julian said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not done with my prediction.¡± ¡®What?¡± ¡°Oliver really doesn¡¯t like you now.¡± Julian¡¯s mood lifted as he arrived at his final conclusion. ¡®We can step in to help Fanny.¡± Diana was dumbfounded. She had thought that Julian went to such great lengths to analyze the situation for the sake of saving another. To think that his possessiveness took over, and he prioritized figuring out Oliver¡¯s feelings for her instead. ¡°Noel,¡± Julian issued his orders. ¡°Take down Diana¡¯s portrait and take it away. When I see Oliver, I¡¯ll thank him for giving me such a beautiful portrait.¡± Diana remained silent. The butler stood idly by watching Julian¡¯s men take down the portrait and take it away, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop them. Sean had managed to retrieve Oliver¡¯s cloud ount, and located Oliver through the ount. ¡°He¡¯s right there.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sean opened the map and pointed at the little red dot on the screen. ¡°Mr. Channing is right here,¡± he said. He was at a graveyard. Just a while back, they had sent Fanny off at that ce. Now that she thought about it, it was such a joke that they had paid their respects to an empty grave. Oliver had them all fooled. Keh Channing was buried in this graveyard, too. Oliver was indeed right there. He made Erin and Fanny stand opposite him. Fanny was holding onto the recording from the hospital. ¡°Oliver, let Erin go,¡± Fanny demanded. Her gaze on Oliver was no longer hot and searing. Rather, it was bereft of all affections she used to have for him. In fact, it felt as though she was looking at a stranger. The way Fanny looked at Oliver made his heart ache sharply. His eyes turned cold as he ordered, ¡°Give me the recording of my father first.¡± Oliver treasured Keh¡¯s pride, and didn¡¯t want people gossiping about him after his death. Oliver¡¯s demand crushed all expectations Fanny had buried in the depths of her heart. ¡°Oliver Channing, you didn¡¯t disappoint your father after all.¡± Before he died, that old fox knew that Oliver would never allow her to publish the recording. But¡­ ¡°His sins must be made known to the world! His involvement in that car ident, the policeman who covered up for him¡­all deserve their just punishment!¡± This was Fanny¡¯s bottomline. She would never give Oliver the recording. Oliver¡¯s gaze turned sharp and piercing. ¡°Fanny Smith, I have control over yourpany and its celebrities. If you don¡¯t hand over the recording, you know very well the consequences!¡± Erin was under their control. Although she wasn¡¯t harmed, it was clear that she was not very mentally stable. Oliver was vicious in his ways. Fanny couldn¡¯t help but curse him, ¡°Oliver Channing, you bastard!¡± ¡°Fanny, you¡¯re the one who decides whether I¡¯m a bastard or not.¡± As long as she was willing, he could still be a good husband to her and a good father to their children. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 However, Fanny must let go of her hatred and past grudges first. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The mention of children made Fanny waver. The hatred in her eyes grew even more intense. ¡°Oliver Channing! The cheek of you to mention children!¡± What gave him the right to say that?! ¡°We agreed,¡± Oliver said. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with that. ¡°Fanny, if you want to leave that vi and be free once more, you must give birth to a child of ours ¡° ¡°What about the child I lost just a few days ago?¡± Fanny demanded. She found him unreasonable. ¡°Over the past few days, have you ever thought of him, or felt like you let him down? We haven¡¯t even resolved the issues between us, and you want me to get pregnant again. Are you really ready to be a father?!¡± ¡°I want you to get pregnant again?¡± Oliver said as he drew closer to her. His eyes were dark, looking as if he wanted to crush Fanny and put her in his pocket. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who tried to seduce me by wearing a revealing dress in my house? Fanny Smith, do you dare say that you don¡¯t want a child of ours?¡± Fanny burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were that stupid in the past,¡± Fanny said as she looked at Oliver with disdain. ¡°Oliver, had I not seduced you, would I have been able to escape that vi so soon? ¡°Would I have been able to secure an expose from your father? Would I be able to stand here today, negotiating with you? ¡°As for me giving birth to a child for you¡­¡± She leaned in close to him. They were so close, the tips of their noses were almost touching each other. They looked just like a picture of a harmonious husband and wife, but both of them clearly knew the hatred that stood in between them. ¡°Fanny Smith, do you still love me?¡± She smiled bitterly, and spad out, ¡°No.¡± She may lie with her lips, but her heart wouldn¡¯t lie. She bore with the pulsing pain in her heart, and repeated herself once more, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Oliver smiled, a broken smileced with a tinge of desperation. ¡°Since you don¡¯t love me anymore,¡± he said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡± He turned around, and instructed his assistant, ¡°Tell all major filmpanies to never allow Erin Lane to be in any movie! The reason is that she offended Mr. Channing! Her mistake was to help Fanny!¡± He wanted Fanny to feel guilty and plead with him. He wanted her to repent from everything she had done! However, Fanny would do no such thing. She did feel bad for Erin, but she did no wrong in recording Keh Channing and escaping from the vi to fight for the right to live on in this world as Fanny Smith. ¡°Oliver Channing! If you dare do that, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± she snarled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you forgive me or not,¡± Oliver said coldly. ¡°Either way, you wouldn¡¯t forgive me.¡± His heart was broken to pieces the moment Fanny refused to hand over the record ing and told him that she didn¡¯t want to bear him children. He wanted her to be destroyed alongside him. He wanted her to suffer with him! Why did she not love him anymore? Oliver didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°The grudges of the previous generation belong to them, Fanny, can¡¯t we just lead our own lives?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Fanny sneered. ¡°Since the previous generation has nothing to do with us, just don¡¯t care about your father¡¯s reputation. Dere the truth behind my parents¡¯ death and uphold justice. Is that okay?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t do it. They were unable to disregard the grudges of the previous generation, as well as everything that happened. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to pretend that nothing happened and continue being together. ¡°Oliver,¡± Fanny said. Seeing him dazed, she knew he didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Let things go.¡± She was but a mere recement for Diana to him, anyway. He wouldn¡¯t really be in that much pain without her. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Oliver would never let her go. ¡°Fanny Smith, don¡¯t even think about leaving me in this life!¡± That was when Diana and Julian hurriedly made their way. Sean located Oliver very urately. Diana saw the scene unfolding before her, and couldn¡¯t help but recall everything that happened in Jacroaof. She hurriedly told Noel to take Sean outside and wait. She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble on Sean¡¯s safety. She didn¡¯t want Sean exposed to any form of danger right under her nose. Her actions made Oliver tense. ¡°Diana, do you think I¡¯ve gone mad?¡± He grabbed Fanny¡¯s hand, as if he was holding onto the most precious treasure in the world. Diana didn¡¯t answer him, but she threw her bag that Julian was helping her carry toward Fanny. She was exerting so much force for a pregnantdy, looking as if she wanted to fight with Fanny. Even Julian didn¡¯t know what Diana was trying to do, not to mention Fanny herself. By the time he snapped back to attention and wanted to stop Diana from doing something dangerous, it was toote. Diana¡¯s bag hit Fanny with a thud. No.Jt hit Oliver. Diana¡¯s bag was so heavy, it managed to injure Oliver. Very soon, blood started flowing from his forehead and down his face. The smell of blood filled the ce as the blood dropped onto Fanny¡¯s fingers. It reminded her of that rainy night, when she saw life being drained out of her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer. The pain and hurt she buried deep in her heart burst forth like a storm. Yet when she saw the wound on his forehead, the storm inside her vanished in an instant, and she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± That was when she realized even her voice was shaking. It clearly hurt badly, but Oliver didn¡¯t want her to be worried.¡± No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± He smiled at Fanny to reassure her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± They only had eyes for each other, not even bothering to me Diana for what she did. Julian suddenly understood why Diana did what she did. He drew close to Diana. She was all spent of her energy; she leaned against Julian, looking tenderly and apologetically at Oliver and Fanny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, ¡°I did that on purpose.¡± Oliver and Fanny were both dumbfounded. They had never heard such a unique apology before. However, Fanny wanted to see Diana. In fact, she told Marcus to bring Diana here. She looked at Diana and said,¡± It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not the one in pain, anyway.¡± Her words swept away the tenderness and concern Oliver and her had just shown each other. His eyes turned cold. Diana sensed that something was wrong, and hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°You two clearly care for each other. Don¡¯t hurt each other with that tone.¡± She said to Fanny, ¡°Fanny, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Her words were like a whipshing against Oliver¡¯s face. He was indeed in the wrong for fabricating Fanny¡¯s death. Diana¡¯s words reminded him of that once again, and he felt embarrassed. Fanny saw Oliver¡¯s expression, and smiled at Diana. So much had happened between them, she had no words to describe the gratitude and joy in her heart. She said sarcastically to Oliver, ¡°Diana¡¯s right here. Would you dare say that you like me, and that you don¡¯t want to leave me while still harboring feelings for her?¡± Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Fanny bet that he wouldn¡¯t dare. That was equivalent to eliminating all chances he stood with Diana. Julian witnessed the scene unfolding before him. Instead of getting frustrated, he stood quietly there, ready to protect Diana, as he watched Fanny and Oliver fight it out with each other. Oliver was confused. ¡°Why not?¡± He nced at Diana, and went on, ¡°I did like Diana in the past, but I have since given up on those feelings for her. Fanny Smith, is your heart made of stone? Can¡¯t you tell who the woman I like is after all this time?¡± Fanny was stunned, feeling suffocated as if something was stuck in her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s me.¡± Oliver was dumbfounded. Who else could he be talking about? The stars in the sky? Fanny felt indignant under his re. ¡°If you like me, why did you say that I¡¯m just a child-bearing tool for you?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t say that, would I be able to keep you confined in the vi? Would I be able to dash all your hopes and make you feel hopeless?¡± He would rather see Fanny wilt like a dying flower before him than to let her leave. Such a suffocating love resembled Julian when he was behaving unreasonably in the past. It also proved that Oliver cared very much for his rtionship with Fanny. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Silence fell upon them. Diana and Julian weren¡¯t anxious to speak out. Instead, they tried to remain quiet, giving Oliver and Fanny the space they needed to think. Fanny was no fool. When Oliver rushed over to her defense just now, she could sense his affection for her. In fact, in that instant, she wanted to forget about all the grudges between them. But¡­ If she didn¡¯t pursue justice for the death of her innocent parents and her unborn baby, who else would do so? She was utterly confused. After a long while, she bit her lips and said, ¡°Oliver, I called Diana to help me today. You can¡¯t keep me here forever.¡± Oliver knew that. The moment Julian and Diana stopped in, his control over Fanny would be significantly weakened. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go,¡± he said as he tightened her grip over her. ¡°Fanny Smith, you can¡¯t release that recording. If you do, we¡¯re over.¡± The final sliver of hope in Fanny¡¯s heart died. ¡°That¡¯s the best oue I could wish for.¡± With that, she ignored the wound on Oliver¡¯s head and walked toward Diana, hiding behind Diana. Julian¡¯s men surrounded them at once, such that Oliver couldn¡¯te close even if he tried to. ¡°Erin,¡± Fanny said to her, unable to bring her over with her.¡± After everything is over, I¡¯ll make it up to you properly.¡± With that, she switched her camera to the selfie mode and released the recording in her name. Diana and Julian looked shocked as they exchanged nces after hearing the recording. They knew something major had happened between Fanny and Oliver, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. After the recording was released, Fanny and Oliver¡¯s names became so viral on the inte. News regarding Nina and Marcus quickly became forgotten. The scandal astonished everyone. Much of the things that Oliver had done were criminal. The share prices of Channing Inc. slumped immediately. Even Keh Channing¡¯s tombstone didn¡¯t escape its fate of being attacked by overly-enthusiasticizens. Things happened so quickly, Julian had to take matters into his own hands and take them away. Oliver didn¡¯t pursue them. When Fanny released the recording, he looked as if he aged by a decade. He remained silent before the police. Very soon, the truth behind the car ident resulting in the death of Fanny¡¯s parents was exposed. Oliver was faced with potential jail time for being an essory to crime. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be jailed,¡± Fanny said, confused. ¡°One word from him, and hiswyers will be able to exonerate him. I just don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d rather go to jail.¡± ¡°He wants to pay for his father¡¯s sins,¡± Diana said with a sigh. Fanny didn¡¯t know what to think of that. Was Oliver innocent, or not? He even went to such great lengths to stop her. Yet, the moment she dered that she would neverpromise and would rather be under the protection of Diana than to be involved with Oliver, he clearly looked like he was in a daze. Diana noticed that Fanny hardly smiled over the past few days, and rubbed her handfortingly. ¡°He just wants a clean start with you.¡± Fanny¡¯s heart shook. She couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. The next morning, she told Diana, ¡°Today¡¯s the day of his trial and sentencing. I want to see him.¡± Diana asked Julian to send a few bodyguards with Fanny on her trip there. When she returned, she looked as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Her eyes shone with hope.¡± Diana, I will wait for him.¡± They would start afresh when he was done undoing all the wrongs his family did. When everything had settled down, Diana was well into her pregnancy. Julian treated her like a fragile doll, cautious and worried about everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Aside from burying whatever was left of Simon¡¯s remains, Diana stayed in bed most of the time. She didn¡¯t even leave her bed when Professor Lemmington¡¯s wife came over to ask about Jim. ¡°Jim received his just punishment, but what about Enzo Jennings?¡± Enzo definitely had a hand in both Anna and Professor Lemmington¡¯s death. ¡°The Jennings family¡­¡± Diana mumbled under her breath after Mrs. Lemmington left. The Jennings family were a thorn in her chest. Even Nina was affected by that family. Things were going well between Nina and Marcus right now, but Diana had a feeling that Nina hadn¡¯t let go of Vans yet. Meanwhile, Vans was still as stubborn as ever. ¡°Julian,¡± she said, wanting to discuss things with him. ¡°Talk some sense into him. Vans¡¯s medical skills have seen vast improvement. Many people who want him as their surgeon, even if he keeps a low profile. ¡°He would have everything, even if he left the Stanley family. ¡°Why is he trapping himself unnecessarily? ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be using his mother as an excuse. If he truly loved her, he would help her ovee the demons in her, instead of allowing the demons within to swallow her whole and letting her stay by the devil¡¯s side all her life. ¡°All the more he shouldn¡¯t allow the love of his life to suffer for his sake. That¡¯s what a coward would do.¡± As long as Vans coulde round to things, as long as he was courageous enough to resist, the insignificant Stanleys would have nothing over him and would have no control over him. Julian was convinced. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Vans.¡± One monthter, when Diana was lying on the bed for some rest, she received a call from Nina. Nina wanted toe and visit her, and ask Diana what she wanted to eat. She had been visiting almost every day as ofte. She wanted to make up for Diana¡¯s previous pregnancy, when thetter had no one around her. ¡°Nothing much,¡± Diana said after pondering for a moment. ¡± No, wait! Bring me some ice cream!¡± Julian refused to let her eat ice cream, and she wanted to seize the chance while he was out today to have one. Nina agreed to it. When she entered Diana¡¯s room, Diana closed the door excitedly and waited for Nina to bring out the ice cream. She tore the wrapper open, and eagerly took one bite.¡± Delicious!¡± Nina didn¡¯t dare to let her eat too much. ¡°Slow down.¡± Diana had half of the ice cream before Nina took it away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you more tomorrow.¡± Diana was going intobor anytime now. She had to remain emotionally calm right now. Diana felt slightly disappointed, but she agreed to it. After cleaning up and destroying all evidence, they began chatting. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Nina mentioned the Jenningses. ¡°The Jennings family is gone overnight, just like that.¡± Diana wasn¡¯t shocked. She guessed that Julian had wanted to do that for a while. Not just for her and to seek justice for the Lemmington family, but also for Simon. Although Julian never allowed Simon to call him his brother, he had wanted to annihte everything that was involved with the Hughes family since Simon¡¯s death. Him making his move on the Jenningses indicated that the time hade. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Diana said to Nina. ¡°Has Vanse back to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nina said with a shake of her head. ¡°Lina Jennings isn¡¯t the only thing standing in between us. We have problems of our own to ovee.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°I think Marcus is pretty good.¡± She felt rxed andfortable around him. Even if Vans came round and worked with Julian to bring down the Jenningses, and had no feelings whatsoever for Lina, Diana wasn¡¯t exactly eager to be with him. As if they had telepathy with each other, Vans wasn¡¯t in a rush to seek her out, either. Love was a strange thing. Diana didn¡¯t say anything more about it. ¡°I just want you to be happy. At the end of the day, it¡¯s not about which man you end up with, but whether you end up happy or not.¡± In fact, if a man wasn¡¯t able to give a woman happiness, it was better to just forgo him. A woman was perfectly capable of leading a happy life all by herself. Nina agreed with Diana, but not Cecilia. She was in the midst of preparing for her wedding with Noel. Mrs. Jarvis had lost to her daughter, and couldn¡¯t stand seeing Cecilia looking listless at the thought of not being able to marry Noel. In the end, she told Cecilia about how Noel rejected her check back then. Cecilia was furious with Sue, but what was the point of holding a grudge against her own mother? She understood very quickly where Sue wasing from, but¡­ ¡°Money can¡¯t buy happiness. I truly feel safe with Noel.¡± After what had happened, Sue began to see Noel in a more positive light. If it weren¡¯t for Noel, Cecilia would have been utterly destroyed. In fact, she was the one who suggested for them to get married. Cecilia was so happy that Noel finally said yes to her. Sue ignored all the snarkyments around her, while Julian made Noel his sworn brother as a sign of his support after knowing their ns to get married. Sue felt so honored, her smile was enough to light up an entire town. Cecilia and Noel had avish wedding. Noel didn¡¯t ask Julian for help. His finances alone were enough to guarantee Cecilia afortable life, not to mention a mere wedding. The wedding was a huge affair, but Diana was unable to attend. Her water broke the morning of the wedding. She had her bags all packed, and professional doctors were on standby in the manor. Julian was anxious, but he had run through the entire process in his head thousands of times. Everything went smoothly this time. Diana felt safe throughout the entire process, from traveling to the hospital to meeting the doctor and finally undergoing the cesarean section. Julian was with her throughout the entire time, donned in scrubs and witnessing the entire process. He didn¡¯t even nce at their babies when they were out. Guilt filled his heart. ¡°I should have insisted on not letting you get pregnant,¡± Julian said as he saw Diana¡¯s pale face and her dazed eyes after she was under the influence of anesthesia. His heart ached as he muttered, ¡°No more babies from now on, no more.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He held Diana¡¯s hand in his until the anesthesia wore away, and she finally regained full consciousness. They finally managed to enjoy their first meal after two days had passed. ¡°Where are the babies?¡± Diana wanted to see them. ¡°Are they boys or girls?¡± Julian sat stunned for a moment as he hemmed and hawed, looking slightly embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know, either. He was so upied with taking care of Diana, hepletely neglected his two new babies. He was worried that Diana might rebuke him for not fulfilling his responsibility as a father, and quickly harbored a guess.¡± Probably girls¡­¡± Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 He blurted those words instinctively. He had been waiting so long for a pair of daughters, yet when the doctor came over, he saw a pair of sons instead. Diana thought the hospital must have made a mistake and kicked up a fuss, insisting that she had a pair of daughters. She insisted for them to check the footage from the surveince camera to see if there was a mix-up. The culprit, Julian, could only stand guiltily at a corner and mumble, ¡°Actually¡­sons are fine too.¡± As long as it was their children, it didn¡¯t matter whether they were girls or boys. Either way, Diana was the only woman he loved his entire life. Even his love for his only daughter Betty didn¡¯t match upto that. After witnessing Diana giving birth, Julian¡¯s love for Diana went up a notch, to the point of paranoia. For the rest of their lives, he made sure to never let her worry or touch cold water. He took great care of her. Kate finally appeared two years after Diana gave birth. When the mother and daughter pair finally reunited, it was an emotional scene. ¡°I thought¡­you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Tears burst forth as Kate cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wasn¡¯t by Diana¡¯s side at every milestone of her life. Diana shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Kate didn¡¯t know how to behave around Diana. Although Diana didn¡¯t me or hate her, things still felt strange between them. Diana didn¡¯t force things, or insist on fixing their rtionship. She simply epted Kate¡¯s return with a calm and peaceful disposition. Kate, on the other hand, threw herself into taking care of Diana¡¯s four children. Sean had grown up, and had developed a mind of his own. He even drew up aplete proposal to standardize processes in the training camp, lifting the squad¡¯s reputation to an all-time high and raising the share prices of Channing Inc. at the same time. Oliver had been released from jail one week ago. After all that had happened between him and Fanny, they treasured each other¡¯spany even more so now. Days passed peacefully just like that. Diana found it a miracle that her path crossed with that of Julian, bringing light and hope to her life. She didn¡¯t expect his man, who loved her so much, to still have surprises in store for her. ¡°Your father is here to see you,¡± he said one day. She had thought that Julian was referring to James. She subsequently realized that it was a man who looked exactly like James-Isaac Larson. He was the man Kate truly loved. The Hughes family had made use of James and Isaac¡¯s identity as twins, and used medication to change the course of Kate¡¯s life. The day Kate saw Isaac once more, she broke down. ¡°I was wondering why someone kept reporting my cafe to the authorities until it finally closed down,¡± Isaac said. Noel¡¯s heart shook when he heard that. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He felt deeply guilty. Cecilia almost got herself in hot soup there. Noel couldn¡¯t let the cafe remain standing. But since he couldn¡¯t make a direct move on the cafe because of Julian, he could only find loopholes in the cafe¡¯s operations. To think that his reporting to the authorities caused Isaac to experience his very first business failure. This excited Isaac. He instinctively knew that his miserable love life was about to take a turn for the better in Richburgh. And now, it had happened! He happily shut the doors to the cafe, and sat in the car that Julian sent to him. For the rest of their lives, Diana experienced love from her parents while being surrounded by her child and subsequently grandchildren. She and Kate had grown closer day by day, as they spent time taking care of the children. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 ¡°Life is all about reconciliation.¡± Decades passed in the blink of an eye. Diana¡¯s children had all grown up. Kate and Isaac had both passed away. Even Diana¡¯s old friends, Fanny and Oliver, had left the world too. Fanny was never able to get pregnant again after that rainy night. She had gradually let go of her desire to get pregnant under Oliver¡¯s persuasion. They stayed relentlessly by each other¡¯s side, albeit childless. Over the years, having experienced all that life had to offer and being each other¡¯s best friend, Oliver died on a peaceful night, never awaking again. Fanny held his hand while sending him off, and closed her eyes forever as well. Diana had seen too many people off in her lifetime. She had grown old herself, too. She could see her life slowly ebbing away. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m so happy to have lived my life with you.¡± She had transformed from a disgraced young woman to Mrs. Fulcher, respected by in person when she contracted a terminal illness. She was content with life, feeling as though there was nothing else she could ask for. She had everything she had ever wanted. ¡°Julian,¡± she said, sensing that her life wasing to an end. ¡°Don¡¯t be like Fanny, so anxious toe find me after I die. Live on well, live on for us.¡± The stubborn and tempestuous old man finally bent over in tears. Julian sobbed uncontrobly. When Sean saw his father in that state, he wanted tofort him, but had no idea how. He finally decided to call his sister over. Betty folded her sorrowful father in her arms. ¡°Daddy.¡± Julian saw Betty, who bore a striking resemnce to Diana when she was young, and cried even harder. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave her, I can¡¯t¡­¡± They had used the best medicine, and engaged the best doctors in the world. Even Vans had used up all his best resources to try to save Diana¡¯s life. But, eventually¡­ ¡°She would only suffer more if we press on like this.¡± It was better to just let her go. Who knew that letting go would be this painful? But Diana no longer needed to be hooked up to any medicine, and she looked to be in much better spirits today. She even called Julian many times, sweetly calling him ¡± honey¡±. At night, she even kicked up a fuss for Julian to cook some soup for her. It was something she was great at cooking in the past, and it gradually became something that Julian was good at whipping up, too. He selected each and every ingredient with care, and the room was filled with the fragrance of the porridge when he brought it over to Diana. ¡°Honey, time for some porridge.¡± He said it gently, but he heard no response. He stubbornly continued calling out to her. ¡°Honey, time for some porridge.¡± But¡­ Diana never got to enjoy that bowl of porridge. Everyone said that she was finally free. Julianforted himself that Diana, amidst all the pain and suffering she was experiencing, was finally free. But when he went home and saw her clothes on the bed and the soup that she never got to eat, he couldn¡¯t help but yell into the air, ¡°Damn you, freedom!¡± He cried once again. Sean and Betty stood outside the room with their brothers, looking at their father, who hadn¡¯t thrown a fit over the years but was now on the verge of copse like a child. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They had lost their mother. Julian had lost the woman he loved most his entire life. In the year that followed, Julian did his best to live on well as Diana told him to. He did everything that Diana didn¡¯t manage to do after she fell sick. One spring day, he died in front of her grave-in her favorite season of the year. He could finally go find her, and they would never be apart! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!